《Realizing This Is A Wuxia World After Cultivating For 300 Years》 Chapter 1 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Gigantic trees towered into the sky, blocking out the sunlight. Cui Heng looked at the ¡°weeds¡± around him that were as tall as a person and felt as if there were ten thousand deers galloping across his heart. Ten minutes ago, he was still living a leisurely life akin to a god, playing games and eating takeaway at home. How did he suddenly transmigrate into such a primitive forest?! Although he was an orphan and had no attachments, but¡­ The latest version of ¡°Eight Desolates Phantom Valley¡± had just been released and he hadn¡¯t even managed to play it yet! The ¡°Original God¡± hadn¡¯t even gotten his wife yet! At this moment, he suddenly heard¡ª Ding! [Congratulations! You have awakened the Omnipotent Immortal Cultivation System. The System will serve you wholeheartedly and protect your path to immortality!] System! Cui Heng¡¯s eyes lit up, and he beamed with happiness. Transmigration indeed came with a golden finger! The novels didn¡¯t lie to me! It was worth it that I was a VIP who supported the official subscription for the web novel platform. ¡°System, what functions do you have¡­¡± Cui Heng was about to ask about the system¡¯s function when a red light suddenly flashed before his eyes. [Alert! Alert! [Detected that this world is a high-level immortal world. Immortal Kings are everywhere and there are countless ferocious beasts. Your environment of growth is extremely harsh! In order to ensure your healthy growth, you can claim a set of novice protection perks!] [Do you wish to receive it?] A shrill alarm sounded in his mind. Cui Heng was instantly dumbstruck, and then he hurriedly nodded. ¡°Receive, I must receive it!¡± What a joke! This was a high-level Xianxia world! Immortal kings were everywhere! Immortal Kings! Those were existences that supported the high heavens and deep seas. Even if an Immortal King used one hand to bring up an Original Emperor City, he was still an existence who was unmatched in this world! A weak mortal like him probably didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to be cannon fodder in this dangerous world. If there were no newbie benefits, his path would definitely be fraught with death! [Congratulations! You have received novice protection perks (x8)! [Beginner¡¯s Space: An independent small world with absolute defense. The Beginner¡¯s Space will automatically wander the void spaces between the myriad worlds to avoid being discovered by powerful beings. You won¡¯t be harmed here. [Beginner¡¯s Hut: A three-story villa with a large garden. The total area is 1,000 square meters. Additionally, it is equipped with a full set of furniture and appliances. It will automatically supply electricity without limit. [Beginner¡¯s Farm: Automatically produces all kinds of crops. Every day, it will produce different types of food, vegetables, meat, and so on according to your preferences. [Beginner Strongman: A beginner Yellow-scarved Strongman with weak Dharmic powers. He is good at moving heavy objects, dusting, cleaning, washing pots and dishes, and cooking. He is also good at following orders. [Beginner¡¯s Treasure Robe: A Dao robe with weak Dharmic powers. It¡¯s warm in winter and cool in summer. It can drive mosquitoes, bugs, and dust away. You can change the style of the clothes at will. [Beginner¡¯s Flying Sword: A flying sword with weak Dharmic powers. Can only be activated at the third level of Qi Refinement. It can be used to chop wood, or cut vegetables and fruits. [Beginner¡¯s Meditation Chamber: A meditation chamber with weak Dharmic powers. Cultivating inside can increase your cultivation speed by 10%. [Beginner¡¯s Immortal Cultivation Technique: A weak but mystical cultivation technique. You can build a relatively basic cultivation base with it.] A series of notifications rang out. Cui Heng only felt streaks of golden light flashing before his eyes, and the surrounding earth started shaking. At the same time, a golden light curtain descended, enveloping the entire forest region. It condensed into a small sun and a small moon hanging in the sky, forming an independent small world. Soon after, he realized that his clothes had changed as well. From his original baggy pants and short sleeves shirt, he had changed into a gorgeous robe with colorful light effects. It was very cool. There was also a ten-centimeter long sword and a book in his wide sleeve. They should be the Beginner¡¯s Flying Sword and Beginner¡¯s Immortal Cultivation Technique. Rumble! Accompanied by loud noises, a 1,000 square meters area of the primitive forest in front of him was razed to the ground. A three-story garden villa was instantly raised up, and a farm took shape not far away. Bang! A three-meter-tall muscular man descended from the sky. He was dressed in yellow and knelt on one knee respectfully in front of Cui Heng. The Strongman cupped his fists and greeted, ¡°Greetings, Master Immortal!¡± In less than ten seconds, the scenery before Cui Heng¡¯s eyes had been turned upside down. He was dumbfounded by what he saw, but he was shrieking excitedly in his heart! However, he soon discovered the introduction segment under the novice perks. [Note: The above benefits are limited to novices, effective for only 300 years. [If you want to continue enjoying the perks after the novice period, you need to pay the corresponding recharge fee. The charging channel will open after you pass the novice stage ~?~] Ridiculous! Cui Heng couldn¡¯t help but visualize a bespectacled middle-aged man and a smiling penguin in his mind. After a while, he finally calmed down. He started thinking about his future. ¡°Since I¡¯ve already transmigrated to such a dangerous world, cultivation is a must. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll die on the spot after 300 years. My primary goal is to quickly increase my cultivation.¡± ¡°Even if I can¡¯t become an Immortal or Buddha in 300 years, I should at least be able to cultivate to the Return to Void Stage or Dao Integration Stage or whatever right? If I really can¡¯t do it, I should at least be able to reach the Soul Formation Stage. With that strength, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to gain a foothold in a mortal territory and have the power to protect myself.¡± Hence, with a determined heart, Cui Heng walked into the villa. He ignored the fridge full of cola and desserts, as well as the top-grade computer, and headed straight for the Meditation Chamber on the top floor. He took out the Beginner¡¯s Immortal Cultivation Technique from his sleeve and started reading it carefully. The full name of the cultivation technique was ¡°Beginner¡¯s Immortal Cultivation Technique: From Initiate to Ascension¡±. This was an immortal cultivation technique that only had a cultivation method but did not have any Dharma spells. It was truly a newbie ¡®tutorial¡¯ book. However, even though it was only a beginner¡¯s tutorial, it also included all the cultivation steps of Qi Refinement, Foundation Establishment, Golden Core, Nascent Soul, Soul Formation, Return to Void, Dao Integration, Tribulation Transcendence, and Mahayana! ¡°As expected of a high-level immortal world. From the looks of it, I have to cultivate to become an immortal before I can complete the novice stage!¡± Cui Heng was very shocked in his heart and became increasingly fearful of the outside world. Fortunately, there was a Beginner¡¯s Space. Otherwise, if he were to wander alone outside, others would be able to turn him into ashes with just a breath. The fear made him yearn to become stronger. Thus, after ten minutes of hard training, he yawned aloud and got up to stretch. ¡°Aiya, it seems like there¡¯s no need to be so tired on the first day. There¡¯s still 300 years. Let¡¯s take a look at that top-grade computer first!¡± After that, he put down the ¡°Beginner¡¯s Immortal Cultivation Technique: From Initiate to Ascension¡± and patted the cover lightly. ¡°Hehe, next time, I¡¯ll definitely work harder.¡± Pshoosh! The sound of gas rushing out of the can was heard in the villa. Cui Heng opened up a can of fizzy drink and plopped down on the chair before skillfully switched on the computer. He was full of anticipation! ¡°The WIN10 system is updating¡­ 0.11%¡­ 0.12%¡­ 0.121 %¡­¡± F*ck! ¡­ 10 years passed in the blink of an eye. During the process of cultivation, Cui Heng finally understood what it meant to not think too highly of oneself. 10 years! He had only reached the Sixth level of Qi Refining! At this rate, it would be a miracle if he could form a Golden Core within 300 years, let alone become an Immortal or Buddha. ¡°300 years later, I¡¯ll just be an ant at the Golden Core stage. Am I going to step into this world filled with Immortal Kings?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s heart was filled with endless sorrow. He could only recognize reality. He wasn¡¯t some heavenly genius with a primordial divine body, innate Dao fetus, or invincible divine body. He was just an ordinary person. Hence, he continued to wake up early every day, cultivate, collect food, let the Yellow-scarved Strongman cook, eat, play games, drink coke, and cultivate. But one day, when Cui Heng was collecting vegetables at the farm, he suddenly saw a dirty figure falling from the sky. The figure landed directly on the beef tendon that was just produced today. He was stunned. ¡°What is going on? How did someone come in?!!!!¡± Chapter 2 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°System! What¡¯s going on? Why did someone come in?!¡± Cui Heng urgently called the system in his mind. He was panicking. After all, according to the System¡¯s previous detection, this world was a high-level immortal realm. Immortal kings were everywhere, vicious beasts endless! Even a child who only knew how to drink beast milk could easily exert millions of units of strength. Although the figure that descended from the sky just now only looked like a 12 or 13 year old boy, who could guarantee that he did not have earth-shattering power? What if it was the son of a Celestial Thearch coming to the lower realm to act cool¡­ No, train? His body, which was only at the Sixth level of Qi Refining, would definitely not be able to withstand it! [Hello! Omnipotent Immortal Cultivation System at your service. The System will protect your path to immortality!] [As the Beginner¡¯s Space travels through the void gaps between the myriad worlds, it will often come into contact with different heavenly planes. The spatial rules of some planes are unstable, and there will be signs of living beings passing through the void gaps and falling into the Beginner¡¯s Space. Creatures who accidentally leave their original world will be pulled back by their original world. They will leave in 12 days at most and return to their original world.] ¡°I see.¡± Cui Heng heaved a sigh of relief after hearing the System¡¯s explanation. Even if it was a high-level immortal realm, there would definitely be many low-level planes. For example, the mortal world etc. Generally speaking, the space of such a low-level plane was usually quite unstable. He, who had read a lot of novels, knew these things very well. Moreover, after he relaxed, he realized that this was the Beginner¡¯s Space. He would not be harmed here. Even if a real big shot dropped in, it didn¡¯t seem to be a problem. After thinking through everything, Cui Heng¡¯s mood completely relaxed. He walked into the farm and observed the figure that had fallen from the sky. It was a little boy who looked to be about 12 or 13 years old. He looked ordinary. His clothes were ragged, and his skin was dark. He was thin and shriveled, and he looked as if he was wrapped in only skin and bones. On his head was a crooked ring scar. From his looks, he seemed like a young novice monk. Except, this kid had grown a lot of hair. ¡°Hungry, so hungry, so hungry¡­¡± The little boy mumbled unconsciously as his body curled up and trembled slightly. ¡°¡­¡± Cui Heng went silent for a moment before he sighed. ¡°Who asked me to be so kind-hearted? I¡¯ll save your life.¡± It was rather lonely staying here alone for ten years. It was rare to have someone to talk to. That¡¯s not a simple matter at all. ¡­ Hong Fugui opened his eyes with great difficulty and then immediately closed them again. That was because he saw a ball of light that was emitting bright white rays above him. It was rather dazzling. After a long while, he slowly opened his eyes. After barely adapting to the light, he could clearly see his surroundings. The walls were as white as snow, the decorations were exquisite, the tables and chairs were neat and clean, and the bed he was lying on was actually covered with snow-white satin! ¡°Where is this place?¡± Hong Fugui was extremely confused as he looked up at the large light ball. ¡°Could this be the world after death? But why do I still feel hungry after death?¡± Creak! The door was pushed open and a youth wearing a snow-white robe walked into the room. He was handsome and had an elegant temperament, as if he was a Deity that had descended from the heavens. When Hong Fugui saw him walking over, he was stunned for a moment and asked doubtfully, ¡°Are you an Immortal from the sky?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a mortal walking on the path to immortality.¡± Cui Heng smiled and came to Hong Fugui¡¯s bedside. ¡°How is it, do you feel any discomfort?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­¡± Hong Fugui hurriedly shook his head. However, right at this moment, his stomach suddenly started growling. ¡°Hahaha, you must be hungry.¡± Cui Heng laughed before looking at the empty space beside him. He uttered softly, ¡°Yellow-scarved Strongman, where are you?¡± ¡°Yellow-scarved Strongman?¡± Hong Fugui was somewhat confused. He did not know what Cui Heng was saying to the void, but the scene that appeared in front of him left him dumbfounded. The empty space was like a lake that had been broken by a rock, rippling. Then, a three-meter tall, muscular, and extremely burly yellow-clothed man appeared out of thin air in the room. He knelt on one knee respectfully in front of Cui Heng, ¡°Greetings, Master Immortal!¡± Immortal technique! This was an Immortal! Hong Fugui looked at Cui Heng with disbelief, and his eyes and mouth fell wide open. His face was covered in shock. You¡¯re saying that you¡¯re not an Immortal?! At this moment, he was enlightened and knelt down with a thump. He prostrated on the ground and said respectfully, ¡°Venerable Immortal, please give me the method to save the world!¡± ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Cui Heng suddenly felt a numb feeling on his scalp. He only wanted to get the Yellow-scarved Strongman to bring some food over. Why did this kid suddenly kneel down? This kid indeed came from a mortal plane from the Xianxia world. So ignorant. ¡°Get up, get up, have something to eat first.¡± Cui Heng raised his hand lightly, and a wave of invisible Dharmic powers surged out, directly dragging Hong Fugui to stand up. Although he didn¡¯t know any Dharma spells, his Dharmic powers itself possessed a certain mystical characteristic. It was quite easy for him to accomplish this. But in Hong Fugui¡¯s opinion, this was a true godly technique! He controlled his Qi through the air and made a person stand up! This was a legend of the pugilistic world, something that only the gods of the land could do! He was even more certain that his benefactor was a reclusive Immortal! However, Hong Fugui did not continue to kneel and worship Cui Heng. Instead, he listened to Cui Heng and waited for dinner. He had lost his parents when he was young and had later been deceived and sold to the temple. He had been a monk and after escaping, he had wandered around for a long time. He became a beggar and had seen too much of the world. Therefore, he knew very well that when he wanted to obtain something from others, he could not force it based on his own wishful thinking. He could not use the other party¡¯s compassion to force him. Instead, he should display his worth first. Then, he could talk about other things. Before displaying his value, it was best to show obedience. ¡°I cannot leave a bad impression on Master Immortal.¡± Hong Fugui thought. However, when the Yellow-scarved Strongman produced a table of delicacies out of thin air, he could no longer remain calm. He stared at the roasted chicken, roast duck, and beef on the table without moving. Poor Hong Fugui. He had never eaten more than a few mouthfuls of meat before. ¡°You got it wrong. This is what I usually eat.¡± Cui Heng rolled his eyes and said to the Yellow-scarved Strongman, ¡°Bring me that bowl of nourishing white porridge.¡± It¡¯s not a joking matter to feed a starving person such a big feast! ¡°Yes, Master Immortal!¡± The Yellow-scarved Strongman nodded. With a wave of his hand, he collected all the dishes on the table and replaced them with a large pot of fragrant white porridge and two small bowls of pickled vegetables. ¡°Here, eat.¡± Cui Heng pointed at the plain porridge and pickled vegetables and said to Hong Fugui, ¡°It¡¯s not suitable for you to eat too much meat right now. Have some porridge to nourish your body first.¡± ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, Hong Fugui fell silent. He looked at the plain porridge on the table in a daze. His eyes were filled with sorrow, and his reaction was even greater than when he saw the feast of meat earlier. It was as if he had fallen into some kind of memory. Thump! He suddenly knelt on the ground and kowtowed deeply as he faced the bowl of porridge. His voice was a little hoarse as he said, ¡°Father, Mother, your child is unfilial. I caused you guys to not even be able to have a bowl of steaming white porridge before you died!¡± Chapter 3 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Hong Fugui¡¯s reaction was beyond Cui Heng¡¯s expectations. After some questioning, he finally understood what was going on. It turned out that Hong Fugui was born in a remote village. His parents were the tenant farmers of the landowners. The landowners suppressed them severely, and his family had never eaten a full meal before. Thus, when he saw this bowl of fragrant white porridge, he was a little moved by the scene and thought of his deceased parents and siblings. Cui Heng was silent for a long time when he heard this, and he patted Hong Fugui¡¯s shoulder lightly after the latter calmed down. ¡°Come, have some porridge first.¡± Hong Fugui¡¯s condition was very critical right now. He was in a state of extreme hunger and his emotions were fluctuating violently. It was very likely that he would directly faint if he got agitated. ¡°Thank you, Master Immortal.¡± Hong Fugui thanked him sincerely. He did not know how to address Cui Heng, so he followed the Yellow-scarved Strongman and called him Master Immortal. ¡°My surname is Cui, you can call me Mr. Cui.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°Yes, Mr. Cui.¡± Hong Fugui quickly acknowledged and sat down at the table at the same time. He looked at the bowl of porridge, then looked at Cui Heng and asked carefully, ¡°Mr. Cui, I, can I really eat it?¡± ¡°Go on, but be careful to eat slowly, don¡¯t burn yourself.¡± Cui Heng nodded lightly. ¡°Wu! So fragrant! It¡¯s so hot!¡± Hong Fugui exclaimed as he drank the congee. Even if it was very hot, he did not want to stop. After all, he had lived for more than ten years and had never eaten so happily like today. Cui Heng did not stop him and just watched from the side. The rice used for the congee was not ordinary. It was the spirit rice produced by the Beginner¡¯s Farm. Not only was it fragrant and delicious, it also contained minute amounts of spirit energy. It was rich in nutrition, and pervaded every cell noiselessly. It would not be over-nourishing. Cui Heng had a good impression of Hong Fugui. This kid was a pitiful person who had suffered a lot. A mere bowl of plain porridge was nothing to him, but it was enough to give this poor kid unprecedented happiness. Furthermore, he had been alone in this Beginner¡¯s Space for 10 years. If not for the Yellow-scarved Strongman, he would have even forgotten how to speak. However, the Yellow-scarved Strongman was only a robot that obeyed every word. It did not have any true intelligence. Now that a human who could communicate normally had come in, he naturally wanted Hong Fugui to become healthy. Even if it was just for him to have someone to talk to, it was still good. He could also learn more about the outside world. ¡­ Hong Fugui wolfed down the food. In less than a minute, he had finished the entire bowl of porridge. Naturally, the two bowls of pickled vegetables had also disappeared. His stomach felt warm and full, and a sense of happiness that he had never felt before welled up in his heart. However, Hong Fugui didn¡¯t linger on the feelings of satisfaction in his stomach. He hurriedly stood up and wanted to thank Cui Heng, but he suddenly realized that he seemed to have grown taller. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He looked down at his hands in amazement, then at his feet. He realized that his palms were much bigger, his sleeves were shorter, and his pants were shorter. He had only eaten a bowl of porridge and he had grown taller. Had he grown up? Furthermore, his body seemed to have become much lighter. All the injuries and illnesses on his body seemed to have healed. ¡°So this isn¡¯t porridge, it¡¯s Immortal medicine!¡± Hong Fugui was extremely shocked in his heart, and the gaze he used to look at Cui Heng was filled with gratitude and indescribable reverence. Such a precious bowl of Immortal medicine was actually so generously given to a peasant like him. This was definitely a great Venerable Immortal who had saved him! ¡°Thank you, Master Immortal, for saving my life. Thank you, Master Immortal, for giving me Immortal medicine!¡± Hong Fugui was so excited that he didn¡¯t know how to express himself. He simply knelt down and kowtowed again, kowtowing to Cui Heng as if he was thanking God and Buddha. ¡°It¡¯s just a normal meal.¡± Cui Heng shook his head and smiled. He raised his hand and asked Hong Fugui to stand up. ¡°Don¡¯t kneel down again. You can just address me as Sir. There¡¯s no need to call me Master Immortal anymore.¡± Have you seen a Master Immortal at the Sixth level of Qi Refinement before? The Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s manner of address was just a ¡°system setting¡±. It was fine if he couldn¡¯t change it, but to be called that by others made him feel somewhat guilty. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Hong Fugui hurriedly nodded before asking respectfully, ¡°Sir saved my life and bestowed me with Immortal medicine. My life is yours, Sir. If you have any instructions, please feel free to tell me.¡± He didn¡¯t ask for the method to save the world, and he instead placed his attention on repaying Cui Heng¡¯s kindness. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want the method to save the world?¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t even repaid your kindness, so how would I dare to ask for the sacred techniques?¡± Hong Fugui shook his head. ¡°Then just accompany me to talk first and play some games with me.¡± The corners of Cui Heng¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He smiled and said, ¡°Follow me, I¡¯ll teach you what PS5 is.¡± ¡°Musical fart dance?¡± Hong Fugui looked confused. He felt that the Immortal¡¯s words were really mysterious and unfathomable1. ¡­ For the next three days, Cui Heng was in no hurry to ask Hong Fugui about the situation outside. He brought Hong Fugui to play games, eat, farm, and talk about some trivial matters. He was very relaxed. Compared to the 10 years of living alone, Cui Heng felt that these were the best three days of his life. In this state of mind, he felt that the bottleneck he had stagnated at for more than a year had actually loosened! That¡¯s right, a mere Sixth level of Qi Refining had caused him to stagnate for more than a year! This was also one of the reasons why he came to accept his reality. ¡°True enough, I have to maintain my happiness in order to cultivate!¡± Cui Heng thought to himself. As for Hong Fugui¡­ The three days in the Immortal realm could be said to be exceedingly mystical. He had seen too many strange and bizarre Immortal treasures. For example: There was no need to use any keys. He only needed to press lightly on the lock to open the Immortal Door. There was no need for wax. Just a single sentence could switch on the Immortal Lights. There was no need to light a fire to boil water. He only needed to put some water into the Immortal Pot and it would automatically boil. And the most amazing thing was naturally the Musical Fart Dance! It was not a kind of dance, but an Immortal treasure. This magical equipment could display all kinds of scenes on a light screen. Some were terrifying and sinister, while others were marvelous and magnificent. It seemed to contain countless worlds. What was even more bizarre was that a mere mortal like him could actually use this magic weapon to control the living beings of these worlds! It was too unbelievable! Perhaps only an existence that had complete control over these worlds could give such great authority to a tiny mortal like him. In just three days, in Hong Fugui¡¯s heart, Cui Heng had gone from being a reclusive Immortal to a supreme existence that controlled countless worlds. One morning, Hong Fugui walked out of his room and was about to greet Cui Heng. But the moment he stepped out, he saw the Sun and Moon shining brightly in the sky. Golden multicolored lights flowed in the air. At this moment, a figure who seemed to be bathed in the radiance of the Sun and Moon, slowly ascended to the sky. Cui Heng had broken through. Seventh level of Qi Refinement! Chapter 4 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations What was it like to be in the Seventh layer of Qi Refinement? Cui Heng could clearly feel that his body was more than 10 times stronger than before. The blood in his body flowed like a river, and every move he made contained incomparably formidable strength. It should not be a problem to blow up a six-story residential building with one punch. Unfortunately, he did not know any Dharma spells. He didn¡¯t have any innate divine powers either. He reckoned that if he encountered an orthodox Immortal cultivator, he would be killed on the spot. Thinking up to this point, Cui Heng¡¯s excitement from breaking through to the next realm instantly turned cold. ¡°I¡¯m too arrogant. Just now, because I broke through to the Seventh layer of Qi Refinement, I actually felt that I was very powerful.¡± Cui Heng shook his head and warned himself internally, This is a world of high-level immortals with Immortal Kings everywhere. Even Return to Void stage cultivators and Dao Integration stage cultivators are nobodies, let alone a mere Seventh layer Qi Refinement cultivator. However, a breakthrough in cultivation was always a good thing. It made him feel more relaxed and he finally had the mood to ask Hong Fugui about the situation in the outside world. Although according to the system, the Beginner¡¯s Space was only in contact with one of the myriad worlds in the universe contained in this high-level immortal realm, and it might only be a low-level mortal plane, it would still be valuable knowledge for him. After all, it was common knowledge that there were countless cultivators among the mortals in the world of cultivation. At the very least, there would be Nascent Soul stage old monsters. How could a mere Seventh layer Qi Refinement cultivator like him look down on the mortal world? ¡­ ¡°What? You said that there¡¯s a land deity in the place you¡¯re at?!¡± Cui Heng looked at Hong Fugui with a dumbstruck expression, and he almost thought he¡¯d misheard. What happened to the mortal plane which was supposed to be weak? How were there even deities? Oh, that¡¯s not right. That was a land deity¡­ so it meant that they had yet to transcend Immortal Ascension? At this moment, Cui Heng was asking Hong Fugui about the situation outside. At first, it was okay. In Hong Fugui¡¯s description, the place he lived in was a dynasty that had flourished for more than 200 years. It was a violent state apparatus used by the military to maintain the regime. But as he talked, Cui Heng felt that something was wrong. Other than the mortal dynasties, there were also Buddhists, Daoists, and various other sects. According to Hong Fugui¡¯s description, sects were high and mighty, especially Buddhism and Daoism. They had a long heritage and possessed extraordinary power. They didn¡¯t care about the power of the dynasty at all. Moreover, it was rumored that within some ancient sects, there were even land deities who lived in seclusion, possessing inconceivable power. They lived a long life, watching countless imperial courts rise and fall. This was ridiculous. Cui Heng quickly ¡°figured out¡± the actual situation of the outside world through his own experience. The place where Hong Fugui lived was indeed a mortal world, and it should be a relatively common cultivation world. In this world, immortal cultivation sects were above mortals and controlled the survival of mortal empires. From a certain perspective, this so-called dynasty was just the sect¡¯s granary, bank, and admissions office. Those ¡°land deities¡± were most likely Immortal cultivators with high cultivation bases. Quite likely, they were at Foundation Establishment or Golden Core. Although this was much safer than a high-level world where Immortal Kings roamed freely, the safety factor was very limited. He was just a small fry in the Seventh layer of Qi Refinement realm. If he encountered a Foundation Establishment cultivator, he would die without leaving any fragments. After all, the common world of cultivation had another name¡ªthe ¡°triad cultivation world¡±!! Hong Fugui was a little puzzled. Why was Mr. Cui so agitated when he heard about the land deity? To a supreme existence that controlled countless worlds, even a land deity was no different from an ant. ¡°Sir, is there a problem with the land deity?¡± Hong Fugui asked in confusion. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Cui Heng coughed lightly and asked, ¡°Do you know what abilities those land deities have?¡± ¡°Abilities?¡± Hong Fugui thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°The land deities are people who have transcended mortals. I¡¯m just a little beggar. I can¡¯t reach that level of information. However, I¡¯ve heard some rumors while I was roaming around. They say that these land deities can pluck the Stars from the sky and catch the Moon with their hands. They can carry mountains and seas. They are incredible Immortals.¡± This was what he had heard from the scholar in the teahouse. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Cui Heng nodded when he heard this, and he seemed to have fallen into deep thought. In reality, he was not feeling well at all. It turned out that this was a relatively high-level mortal world, and there were even almighty beings who could pluck Stars and catch the Moon, and carry mountains and seas with ease. Dangerous! Hong Fugui looked at Cui Heng¡¯s contemplative look and suddenly understood something. ¡°I understand. A supreme existence like Mr. Cui must have transcended the mortal world for too long, so he doesn¡¯t know much about the current mortal world. The reason why he asked me about the land deities is probably because he wants to understand the situation in the mortal world and ruminate on the profound principles of Immortal cultivation through observation of the mortal world.¡± It was just like how he would sometimes pay attention to the movement of ants and think about the reasoning behind it. This made Hong Fugui a little excited. He felt that he had finally found his value. Only by displaying his value would he have a chance to ask Mr. Cui for a way to save the world! ¡­ Hong Fugui was only a 12 year-old child after all. He was bent on displaying his value. Thus, in the next three days, he practically told Cui Heng everything he knew without holding anything back, and he told Cui Heng everything he¡¯d seen and heard while roaming the world. However, due to his identity, perspective, and source of information, Cui Heng¡¯s understanding was slightly off. Hong Fugui described everything without holding back. The image of a triad cultivation world gradually formed in Cui Heng¡¯s heart, and he understood the details of that dynasty. Although this dynasty was the subordinate force of a cultivation sect, it still seemed to be unable to escape the predetermined cycle of fate. The empire had only been in power for 300 years, but it already encountered a serious situation with its land being seized continuously. Vast numbers of refugees roamed the land and it looked like the end of the world. On the other hand, the cultivation sects were indifferent to this and allowed the imperial court to fall into chaos. This conformed to Cui Heng¡¯s understanding of the triad cultivation world. ¡°It¡¯s truly too miserable to live in such a world.¡± Cui Heng patted Hong Fugui¡¯s shoulder with pity. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡± The imperial court was only a subordinate of the sect, and the commoners were naturally lambs raised by the sect. No one would care that much about the life and death of mere livestock. Even if he joined a sect later on and successfully cultivated to become an Immortal, he would have to face the even more cruel triad cultivation world. There was only one word to describe this situation. Tragic! ¡°Sir!¡± Hong Fugui suddenly opened his mouth and bowed respectfully to Cui Heng. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve been wandering around all these years and have seen many miserable scenes. ¡°Countless people like me have been displaced, and countless people like my parents and siblings have been starved to death or even eaten by others! The Imperial Court doesn¡¯t care about us. The Immortals don¡¯t care about us. No one wants to save us¡­ ¡°I want to change all of this. I want to let those people who were like me live a good life, but I don¡¯t know what to do¡­ This lowly one beg you to give me a way to save the world!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cui Heng was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°You want to replace dynasties?¡± ¡°Re-replace dynasties?¡± Hong Fugui was stunned for a moment before he nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! I want to replace the old dynasties, change the world, and establish a new era where everyone can eat their fill!¡± His eyes seemed to glow as he spoke. The last part of his sentence was almost shouted out. ¡°You really intend to do that?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s brows knitted together as he said in a low voice, ¡°This path is bound to be bumpy, and it might even lead to death.¡± Wishing to rebel in a triad cultivation world and establish a new dynasty. The difficulty level was obvious. After interacting with Hong Fugui for the past few days, he had a good impression of the kid. Furthermore, Hong Fugui had helped him to break through to the next realm. He didn¡¯t want this child to end up in a miserable state. ¡°I beg for Sir¡¯s approval.¡± Hong Fugui¡¯s gaze remained firm. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to live a stable life, I can guarantee you a lifetime of wealth.¡± Cui Heng stood with his hands behind his back as he said indifferently, ¡°But if you take that path, you can only seek fortune by yourself. Won¡¯t you regret it?¡± ¡°No regrets!¡± Hong Fugui¡¯s gaze was as firm as a rock. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Cui Heng shook his head lightly and sighed. He seemed to be very disappointed. He walked over and tapped Hong Fugui¡¯s head three times. Then, he walked into the room with his hands behind his back and closed the door. Hong Fugui stood there in a daze for a long while before regaining his senses. He bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Thank you for your great kindness, Sir!¡± He had already guessed what Cui Heng meant. Chapter 5 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations At midnight. Hong Fugui entered the villa from the back door and saw Cui Heng sitting on a chair in front with his back facing him. He didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He just knelt there and waited quietly. After a long while. Cui Heng shook his head lightly and sighed. ¡°Since you¡¯ve comprehended it, I¡¯ll teach you some techniques.¡± Hong Fugui was overjoyed when he heard that and hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you, Sir!¡± Cui Heng stood up and walked forward with his hands behind his back as he said, ¡°Follow me to the study.¡± He did not really want Hong Fugui to take that path. But Hong Fugui was determined. Hence, he used the meme from Journey to the West. If Hong Fugui did not understand the meaning behind it, he would not mention the method to save the world anymore. If Hong Fugui could comprehend it, it would be the will of the Heavens. As for what he should impart, he had already thought about it. If he wanted to change the world and feed all the ordinary people, that was undoubtedly the best method. ¡­ In the study room. ¡°You must understand that this is not a simple path.¡± Cui Heng had his back facing Hong Fugui as he said calmly, ¡°If you want everyone to have a full meal, you must first ensure that everyone has their own fields. Where would the fields come from? That is a question you have to consider¡­¡± He was now narrating some basic concepts to Hong Fugui to build up the foundation of his ideas. After breaking through to the Seventh layer of Qi Refinement realm, not only had his strength increased, his spirit had also become stronger. His thoughts became incomparably clear and his memory was even more powerful. He could already recall all the books he had read on Earth. Of course, the theories taught to Hong Fugui could not be completely copied. After all, the world¡¯s background was very different. There needs to be some changes in certain areas for it to be more practical. Cui Heng planned to compile these modified theories into a small booklet for Hong Fugui to study after he left. The name of the book would be ¡°Great Harmony Collection¡±. The practice of great harmony of all things under the heavens! Hong Fugui stood at the side and listened to Cui Heng¡¯s theories. His heart was already in turmoil. The ideas and insights contained in these theories were something he had never thought of or heard of before. It made him feel as if it was a ray of light cutting through the endless darkness! Too formidable! Mr. Cui is really too awesome! The shock he felt now was even greater than ¡®knowing¡¯ that Cui Heng was a supreme existence that controlled many worlds! However, Hong Fugui was too young in the end, so his knowledge was limited. He also didn¡¯t study much. To him, the basic theories Cui Heng spoke of still had many things that were too difficult for him to understand. Thus, he was often anxious and wanted to ask questions. When Hong Fugui heard that Cui Heng would compile these theories into a book, he almost jumped with joy. For the next five days, Cui Heng described the Dragon Slaying Art. At the same time, he was compiling the Great Harmony Collection. ¡­ It was a sunny day. Cui Heng prepared three gifts to send Hong Fugui off. Anyone who accidentally fell into the Beginner¡¯s Space through a spatial rift would be pulled back by the attraction force from their original world. They would return in at most 12 days. Therefore, today was Hong Fugui¡¯s last day here. As he looked at the three gifts Cui Heng placed before him, Hong Fugui couldn¡¯t help but be slightly dazed. Time flew too quickly. In these 12 days, he entered this paradise by mistake and met Master Immortal. He experienced a life that he did not even dare to think about in the past and even obtained the method to save the world that he dreamed of! It was like a dream. And now, he was about to wake up from this dream. He had to face the miserable doomsday scene outside again! The outside world was waiting for him to change it! ¡°Thank you Sir!¡± Hong Fugui bowed respectfully. ¡°It¡¯s enough thanks for me if you can live well and die of old age.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and pointed at the three items on the table beside him. ¡°Keep these things well, they will help.¡± These three items were the Great Harmony Collection, a small bundle of plant sprouts and a fine iron sword. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Hong Fugui carefully put away the Great Harmony Collection and looked at the sweet potato seedlings. ¡°Sir, what is this?¡± ¡°These are the seedlings of sweet potatoes. After planting it, it can produce 10,000 catties of grain per mu,¡± said Cui Heng with a smile. This was an improved version of sweet potato seedlings from the Beginner¡¯s Farm. Before being planted, it would not rot. ¡°Ten thousand catties of grain per mu?!¡± Hong Fugui¡¯s eyes instantly widened when he heard this, and his face was filled with disbelief. If these words hadn¡¯t come from Cui Heng, he wouldn¡¯t even dare believe it. How could there be such crops in the world! This was definitely Immortal grain! ¡°If you¡¯re really able to gain power, then you can plant these stalks. You¡¯ll know when the time comes.¡± Cui Heng picked up the sword again and said, ¡°This is something I gave you to protect yourself with. It contains some of my Dharmic powers, and it can be utilized nine times.¡± Although the Dharmic powers contained in the sword was only at the Seventh layer of the Qi Refinement realm and was of no use against high-level Immortal cultivators, Hong Fugui could only focus on the battles in the mortal world if he wanted to replace the dynasties. He could not fight against the Immortal cultivators head-on. Thus, this sword should be enough. ¡°Thank you, Sir¡­¡± Hong Fugui was extremely grateful to Cui Heng. He wanted to bow and thank him, but Cui Heng stopped him with his Dharmic powers. ¡°Being able to live to the end of your life is the best form of gratitude.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Hong Fugui nodded heavily. ¡­ 12 days had passed. Cui Heng saw Hong Fugui¡¯s body light up with an extremely strong golden light, and he disappeared from the Beginner¡¯s Space. This was the power of the laws of a world. With Cui Heng¡¯s current cultivation, he was utterly unable to comprehend it. He stood there for a while, looking up at the sky, then at the Beginner¡¯s Hut not far away. Finally, he shook his head and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m alone again.¡± ¡­ Another 20 years passed. Cui Heng¡¯s cultivation realm had broken through to the Ninth layer of Qi Refining. Compared to those geniuses, this cultivation speed was simply infuriatingly slow. In many cultivation novels, they were not even qualified to be the cannon fodder that was slapped in the face by the protagonist. However, the current Cui Heng was already used to this sort of cultivation state, and he wasn¡¯t as impatient as before. One step at a time. It was not bad to cultivate steadily. 30 years later, he successfully formed his Dao foundation and stepped into the Foundation Establishment realm after trudging forward step by step. 40 years later, he finally completed the early-stage Foundation Establishment realm cultivation in preparation to break through to mid-stage Foundation Establishment. Time passed quickly. It had already been 100 years since Cui Heng transmigrated. It had been 90 years since Hong Fugui had accidentally entered this place. On this day, Cui Heng came to the Beginner¡¯s Farm to collect food. When he received a piece of beef tendon, he opened his mouth that hadn¡¯t spoken for 30 years and chuckled. ¡°So many years have passed. I wonder if that kid has fulfilled his aspirations, and if he has passed away?¡± At this moment, the sky that had not changed for 90 years suddenly rippled again. Chapter 6 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Ahhh!!¡± A scream filled with vital energy came from the sky. A petite figure passed through the ripples in the sky and plummeted quickly. ¡°The person who fell in this time is really energetic.¡± Cui Heng laughed when he heard the voice. Immediately after, he raised his hand gently and used his Dharmic powers to push the airflow, holding the figure descending from the sky in the air to prevent her from falling straight down. This was not a Dharma spell, but a simple technique that he had come up with to use Dharmic powers. For Foundation Establishment cultivators, Dharmic powers were no longer just ¡°energy¡± stored in their bodies. Instead, it had completely become a part of his body. Therefore, although he did not know how to turn this part of his body into spells like fire, water, wind, and thunder, it was not a problem to develop some special usage methods. With the support of Cui Heng¡¯s Dharmic powers, this new ¡°visitor from outer space¡± slowly descended. This was an extremely beautiful little girl who appeared to be around 13 or 14 years old. Her skin was fair and tender, and the lines on her face were gentle. Her facial features were also extremely exquisite, and she was like a doll carved from jade. The clothes she was wearing were not ordinary either. She was wearing a dress made of moon-white satin with golden patterns embroidered on it. The workmanship was very exquisite. She wore a jade hair accessory inlaid with gold on her head and a warm jade pendant on her slender waist. She could be said to be donned in silk and satin with gold, silver, and jade. Just the price of this outfit alone was enough to last Hong Fugui for a lifetime. This should be a rich young lady. Oh, that¡¯s not right. She was too young to be called a lady. Cui Heng sized her up again. For now, he could only call her Little Miss. Cui Heng wanted to go over and greet her, but when he opened his mouth, he didn¡¯t know what to say. He thought to himself, ¡°Such a young lady suddenly came to a strange place. Seeing a stranger like me, would she be afraid?¡± However, right at this moment, the little girl had already skipped over, and her large eyes flickered as she looked at Cui Heng with extreme curiosity and said happily, ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re so awesome! Are you an Immortal?¡± She did not seem to be afraid of strangers at all. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­¡± Cui Heng wanted to explain just like when he met Hong Fugui previously. ¡°You must be an Immortal, right? Big Brother!¡± The little girl seemed to have made up her mind about this. She was so excited that her cheeks turned red, and her eyes were filled with admiration. Before Cui Heng could finish explaining, she asked, ¡°Can I call you Big Brother Immortal?¡± ¡°Ai, just call me Mr. Cui.¡± Cui Heng tried to correct her. ¡°Okay, Big Brother Immortal!¡± The little girl grinned and said, ¡°Calling you mister makes you look older. You look so young, not much older than me. It¡¯s better to call you Big Brother Immortal!¡± Cui Heng looked like he was only 18 or 19 years old. ¡°Fine.¡± Cui Heng said helplessly. As he had not spoken to anyone in the last 90 years, his social skills had deteriorated dramatically in the last 30 years. The way this young lady acted so familiar with him made him even more confused. This girl could already be considered to have contracted social bull disease. ¡°Great! Big Brother Immortal, is this your immortal abode?¡± The little girl smiled gleefully and looked around as she said. She looked left and right, like a curious baby, then looked at Cui Heng innocently. ¡°Did you bring me here?¡± ¡°No.¡± Cui Heng shook his head lightly while his eyes narrowed slightly, and then he said with a smile, ¡°You came here because of a fortuitous encounter, so you don¡¯t have to be afraid. You¡¯ll return to your original world in 12 days at most.¡± This little girl was not as innocent as she looked. ¡°1-12 days?¡± There was a flash of unnaturalness in the little girl¡¯s eyes. The smile on her face stiffened slightly, but it quickly returned to its natural state. She said somewhat dejectedly, ¡°Why is it only 12 days? Big Brother Immortal, can you let me stay in this immortal abode for a little longer?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll naturally understand in 12 days,¡± said Cui Heng with a smile. After all, he was a Foundation Establishment cultivator, so he was quick-witted and easily familiarized himself with normal social conversations again. ¡°I see.¡± The little girl looked enlightened. She tilted her little head slightly, looking very cute. However, her tone was a little lower than before, as if she didn¡¯t know what to say next. But she quickly changed the topic. ¡°My name is Jiang Qiqi. Big Brother Immortal, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Cui Heng, Heng as in eternal.¡± Cui Heng didn¡¯t hide his name, so he said it directly so that the little girl could feel more at ease. ¡°Even the name of Brother Immortal has the feeling of immortals.¡± Jiang Qiqi said with a smile, ¡°Do Immortals exist forever?¡± ¡°This little girl must have come from a praising group.¡± Cui Heng couldn¡¯t help but complain in his heart, but he still maintained a smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person1.¡± ¡°Big Brother Immortal, someone like you¡­ uu¡­¡± Jiang Qiqi was about to continue with her compliments when a sudden noise from her stomach interrupted her words. ¡°Gruu!¡± She was hungry. Due to her obsession with martial arts, she did not even have time to eat lunch before she fell into this Beginner¡¯s Space. ¡°Haha, let¡¯s go and eat something.¡± Cui Heng laughed. ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Qiqi¡¯s eyes flashed with hesitation, but she quickly made up her mind. She nodded and said sweetly, ¡°En, thank you, Big Brother Immortal!¡± Cui Heng brought the little girl to the door of the Beginner¡¯s Hut and pressed his finger lightly on the fingerprint scanner. With a light mechanical sound, the door opened. ¡°Wow! That¡¯s amazing!¡± Jiang Qiqi¡¯s eyes widened as she exclaimed in admiration, ¡°Is this the house that the Big Brother Immortal lives in? It¡¯s really amazing!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cui Heng was a little embarrassed. He didn¡¯t say anything and just walked in. However, Jiang Qiqi did not follow him. She stood at the door and seemed a little nervous. She looked at Cui Heng and asked in a soft voice, ¡°I, can I really go in directly? I¡¯m just a mortal.¡± ¡°Come in and eat something.¡± Cui Heng didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Mhm, mhm, okay.¡± Jiang Qiqi clenched her small fists, slightly puffed out her chest, and walked in. However, at this moment, the artificial intelligence sprite detected someone other than Cui Heng walking into the room. It immediately turned on the voice message to greet her. ¡°Hello! Welcome, esteemed guest!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Jiang Qiqi cried out in alarm, clearly startled by the sudden appearance of this voice. She really jumped up. Her head almost hit the ceiling. ¡°T-this, what is this?¡± Jiang Qiqi looked around in bewilderment, but she couldn¡¯t see a third person. ¡°This house is talking, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Cui Heng smiled. He couldn¡¯t possibly explain to this young lady what artificial intelligence was and what intelligent home appliances were. Having not interacted with anyone for decades not only reduced his social skills but also his desire to talk. ¡°Ah, s-so its like this. Big Brother Immortal¡¯s house is really amazing!¡± Jiang Qiqi was actually even more shocked in her heart. The house could actually speak! Could this really be the place where Immortals lived? Was this young man who was only a few years older than her really an Immortal who had lived for a long time? ¡°Go sit at the dining table over there.¡± Cui Heng pointed in the direction of the dining room and said, ¡°I¡¯ll cook two bowls of noodles.¡± With the previous example of Hong Fugui¡¯s shock in mind, Cui Heng did not directly call the Yellow-scarved Strongman over. While Cui Heng was cooking the noodles, the little girl once again fell into a state of confusion. How could he boil water without a fire? How did he cook the noodles? If there was no fire, why was the water boiling? Why did the smoke surge upwards on its own and not scatter around? Many things were incomprehensible to her. Could it be that this person was really an Immortal? But she did not dare to ask too much. After eating the noodles, Cui Heng did not continue talking to Jiang Qiqi, nor was he in a hurry to ask her anything. Instead, he brought her to the second floor and pointed to a bedroom for her to rest in. Then, he returned to the cultivation room on the third floor. The best way to reassure a young girl of her age was to do nothing first. ¡­ In the bedroom on the second floor of the Beginner¡¯s Hut. The door was already firmly blocked by tables and chairs. The windows were locked, and the curtains were drawn. The room was completely dark. At this time, Jiang Qiqi was curled up at the foot of the bed, hugging her legs. Her long black hair was loose, and she buried her face in it. Her petite body couldn¡¯t help but tremble, and from time to time, she would let out whimpering sounds. She was no longer as lively and cheerful as before. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, where are you? ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m so scared¡­¡± Chapter 7 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations She was just a 14 year old girl. One moment, she was practicing martial arts in her own courtyard. She could even smell the fragrance of her mother¡¯s cooking. The next moment, she appeared in another place or even another world. How would she react? Of course, it was a mixture of fear, terror, confusion, and various other emotions. If it were an ordinary girl, she would have been scared silly on the spot. But Jiang Qiqi was different. She had been intelligent since she was young and was a famous prodigy. At the age of 14, she was already helping out with the family¡¯s business and managing a shop alone. If not for the fact that she had been weak and sickly since she was young and was a girl, she could have surpassed her father and completely controlled the family business. Even so, she managed to make the shop she was in charge of the most prosperous one in the family. It far surpassed her six brothers. Hence, Jiang Qiqi¡¯s ability to adapt to sudden situations was extremely strong. When she realized that she had suddenly come to a strange place and was facing a stranger, she immediately thought of a way to deal with it. It was best not to let the other party detect her fear when she was at a disadvantage. If she showed fear, it would easily stimulate the other party¡¯s emotions and increase the psychological advantage of the other party, making him even more fearless. This would undoubtedly speed up the rate at which she would suffer. Of course, she did not want to offend the other party because of her words. Hence, she began to heap on praises. This was good, and that was good too! In any case, as long as it was related to Cui Heng, she would praise him. And as long as she started talking, she would go on and on. It was so that the other party¡¯s thoughts would follow her initiative. In Jiang Qiqi¡¯s opinion, with Cui Heng¡¯s ability to teleport her here, there was no way she could resist his strength. In such a situation, the best way was to win the other party¡¯s favor. She would try her best to prevent herself from suffering any harm. At the very least, it would be good if she could buy some time. At the same time, she was probing for information on Cui Heng in her conversations. She wanted to find a way to save herself from this situation. However, Jiang Qiqi soon discovered that Cui Heng didn¡¯t seem to be falling for her words. Not only did she fail to guide his thoughts, she didn¡¯t even get any valuable information. Instead, she was shocked by this magical house and almost couldn¡¯t hide her fear. What happened next exceeded her expectations. After dinner, Cui Heng arranged for her to stay in a bedroom but left without doing anything. She couldn¡¯t figure out what this strange and magical person wanted to do. She had even less idea why she was here. All these emotions eventually gathered into fear. Especially in this bedroom where she was alone, it made her emotions even more agitated. Hence, she became like this. After a long time. Jiang Qiqi slowly raised her head. Her originally bright eyes were now red and swollen from crying. She got off the bed and opened the curtains, only to realize that the moon was already hanging high in the sky. The pitch-black night sky was like ink, and there were no stars that flickered, making the dark sky seem boundless. In the middle of the night sky, the bright silver moonlight shone through the window and landed on her exquisite face. This kind of night view caused a subtle change in Jiang Qiqi¡¯s state of mind. Recalling Cui Heng¡¯s appearance during the day, she suddenly stopped crying and smiled. ¡°Perhaps this Big Brother Immortal isn¡¯t a bad person.¡± Regardless of whether she was consoling herself or finding a path for herself out of helplessness, she finally felt much more relaxed. What followed was a strong sense of fatigue and absent-mindedness. Thud! Thud! Jiang Qiqi suddenly staggered two steps to the side. She hurriedly held onto the windowsill. Only then did she prevent herself from falling. However, her breathing became hurried, and her charming face flushed unnaturally. Her petite body could not help but tremble, and her pair of small feet tensed up. ¡°Oh no, I didn¡¯t go home today, and I didn¡¯t take any medicine¡­¡± Jiang Qiqi¡¯s consciousness started to fade. Her body had been weak since young and she needed to take medicine every day to regulate her condition. Furthermore, as long as her emotions fluctuated violently, it was very easy for her illness to act up. She would directly faint, and even her pulse would become extremely weak, like a dying person. For the past few years, she had relied on practicing martial arts to calm her mind and stabilize her emotions. On the other hand, the medicine she took every day had the effect of alleviating this illness. Her mood swings were unprecedentedly intense today. Furthermore, she did not take any medicine, so her condition worsened the moment it relapsed. ¡°Daddy, mommy, am I going to die?¡± Jiang Qiqi¡¯s heart was filled with extreme sorrow and helplessness. She had already entered a semi-conscious state. Right at this moment, she suddenly felt a warm sensation rising from her lower abdomen. In the blink of an eye, it flowed through her limbs and bones, making her feel as if she was soaking in a medicinal bath. A moment later, Jiang Qiqi woke up. To her surprise, she didn¡¯t faint, and her condition didn¡¯t worsen either. In fact, she even felt much lighter, and her condition was unprecedentedly good. It was as if the illness that had plagued her for more than ten years had completely disappeared. It was too amazing! ¡°Was it because of the bowl of noodles I ate earlier?¡± She recalled the feeling just now and could confirm that it was this warm current that had saved her. This made her feel extremely guilty. ¡°That bowl of noodles was cooked by Big Brother Immortal for me. I¡¯m afraid he had long seen through my body¡¯s problems, so he cooked those noodles for me to eat and cured my illness. ¡°I don¡¯t even know where my illness came from. My father and mother searched everywhere for famous doctors, but they couldn¡¯t find a way to cure it. Now, it¡¯s just a bowl of noodles¡­ He¡¯s really a deity!¡± At this point, she had already let down her guard greatly. After all, if such a powerful Immortal had any evil intentions towards her, those little thoughts and machinations of hers would be useless. Furthermore, this Immortal had treated her illness. He should be a good person. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, maybe I¡¯ll really be able to return in 12 days?¡± Jiang Qiqi¡¯s heart was filled with anticipation, and at the same time, the guilt she felt became even stronger. She felt more and more that she was judging a gentleman¡¯s character with a petty heart. No, it should be using the heart of a little girl to measure the depths of an Immortal. She corrected herself again. ¡°Tomorrow morning, I will go and apologize to Big Brother Immortal.¡± Jiang Qiqi made up her mind and finally calmed down. After adjusting her emotions, she felt that the bed and blanket here were actually very soft and comfortable. Before long, she fell asleep. ¡­ Actually, Cui Heng had not intended to use the bowl of noodles to treat Jiang Qiqi¡¯s illness. He really only cooked the two bowls of noodles for them to eat. At that time, it just so happened to be time for his dinner as well. At most, he only had the intention of cooking more noodles since it was convenient. The only special thing was that the noodles had been grown from the Beginner¡¯s Farm. They contained a trace of subtle spiritual energy that could nourish the body. For a Foundation Establishment cultivator like Cui Heng, that bit of spiritual qi could be said to be insignificant, almost nonexistent. But to people like Jiang Qiqi who were weak since young, it was a life-saving medicine. Even if it was not to the extent of completely recovering her body, it was enough to remove the pain from her illness. Cui Heng spent the night in the cultivation room. Although the Meditation Chamber gave him a 10% increase in cultivation speed, it was not very useful. Now that he had completed the early-stage Foundation Establishment, he could only increase his Dharmic powers by a little from his usual cultivation. It was not of much use to break through the early-stage Foundation Establishment. ¡°The problem I can feel now is that my Dharmic powers are not agile enough. I can only follow the cultivation technique step by step. This causes my Dao foundation to become like a pool of stagnant water. It¡¯s difficult to activate, so it¡¯s naturally difficult to break through and become stronger. ¡°Although I have developed some simple circulation methods for my Dharmic powers, I can only barely make my Dharmic powers more flexible. The effects are limited. ¡°If only I knew Dharma spells, or some other means that could change the way my Dharmic powers operate, perhaps I could make my Dao foundation more flexible.¡± Cui Heng was summarizing his cultivation experience and pondering about the method to break through. The Beginner¡¯s Immortal Cultivation Technique was indeed a beginner¡¯s tutorial. There was really only training content and no spells. He had been ruminating on this problem like this for quite some time, but he still had no clue on a solution. Tonight was the same. Cui Heng sat there until dawn, but he still didn¡¯t have any ideas. He walked out of the cultivation chamber as usual, intending to head to the Beginner¡¯s Farm to get some food for breakfast. However, the moment he went downstairs, he saw the pure and pretty girl standing at the top of the stairs. She seemed to be waiting for him. ¡°Big Brother Immortal!¡± Jiang Qiqi¡¯s eyes instantly lit up when she saw Cui Heng coming down the stairs. She jogged over and took a deep breath before bowing repeatedly, mimicking the manner of the martial artists she had seen before. She said respectfully, ¡°Please forgive this little girl for being rude yesterday.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cui Heng was instantly stunned, then he laughed lightly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Ah, I-I¡­ that, yesterday I treated you as a bad person.¡± Jiang Qiqi scratched the back of her head in embarrassment. ¡°My mother said that girls should be more vigilant.¡± ¡°Haha, I see. That¡¯s not wrong.¡± Cui Heng had actually seen through her thoughts yesterday, but he just didn¡¯t say it out loud. ¡°Then am I a bad person?¡± ¡°You are a good person!¡± Jiang Qiqi said with incomparable seriousness. However, just as she finished speaking, she shook her head and corrected him solemnly. ¡°No, you¡¯re a good Immortal, a good Immortal big brother!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be your Big Brother Immortal.¡± Cui Heng laughed heartily as he politely refused the ¡®good person¡¯ card. ¡°Big Brother Immortal, to express my apologies, how about I perform a sword dance for you?¡± Jiang Qiqi seemed to feel that her verbal apology was not sincere enough, so she said, ¡°This is the sword technique that an old Daoist priest taught me. Not only can it be used to nourish one¡¯s health and prolong one¡¯s life, it¡¯s also very beautiful to watch.¡± She had thought about how she should apologize last night. It¡¯s just that a verbal apology was too weak. However, she realized that she did not seem to have any special abilities. She couldn¡¯t possibly help Big Brother Immortal with matters of conducting business right? In the end, after thinking about it, it seemed that only her sword dance could barely be considered a passable skill. ¡°I don¡¯t need a sword dance¡­¡± Cui Heng subconsciously wanted to refuse. Letting a 14 year old girl perform a sword dance for him felt a little like child abuse. Although Jiang Qiqi was naturally beautiful, and her appearance and figure was rather mature, in his eyes, she was still a little girl. However, before he could finish his words, an idea flashed in his mind. He suddenly asked Jiang Qiqi, ¡°You said that this sword dance is actually a kind of nourishing sword skill. Can this be considered a kind of martial technique?¡± Chapter 8 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Although Cui Heng didn¡¯t know what kind of world Jiang Qiqi came from, as someone who grew up in China, his love for martial arts was hard to forget. After transmigrating to become an Immortal, he had tried to use his Dharmic powers to restore the martial arts that he remembered. However, after trying for decades, he had only stopped at the level of posing. As for the internal energy cultivation method that needed to be executed with the meridians, he had no clue at all. Of course, as an Immortal cultivator, Cui Heng¡¯s understanding of his own body was already extremely meticulous. He could freely allow his magic power to flow in his body, but this was a different concept when compared to developing martial arts out of thin air. If one were to compare every path of Dharmic powers in the body to a number, then these numbers could be in the tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, or even more. In order to create a martial art without any theoretical basis, it was equivalent to arranging the numbers randomly. It was too difficult. However, Jiang Qiqi¡¯s words just now had given him inspiration. Since there was a ready-made martial arts technique, could he use it as a reference? It seemed feasible. What if martial arts could also make one¡¯s Dharmic powers more agile and further activate one¡¯s Dao foundation? This would be a huge gain. Jiang Qiqi was a little confused after hearing this. She tilted her head slightly and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a kind of martial art. Is there a problem, Big Brother Immortal?¡± ¡°I¡¯m slightly curious about the world you came from.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no time in the mountains, so I don¡¯t know the affairs of the world. You can put aside the sword dance for now. Why don¡¯t you tell me about the outside world?¡± He also wanted to confirm if Jiang Qiqi came from Hong Fugui¡¯s world. Although the Beginner¡¯s Space was located in the void space between the myriad worlds, and it was unlikely that the people who fell in would be from the same world, it was not wrong to want to know more about the situation. As for martial arts, there was no rush. The young lady still had to guide him step by step. ¡°There is no time in the mountains, I don¡¯t know about the affairs of the world¡­¡± Jiang Qiqi muttered these words in her heart, and she felt that Cui Heng¡¯s body emitted a bearing that transcended above the mortal world and looked down upon the flow of time. Was this the temperament of an Immortal, the life of an Immortal? She couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. ¡°Big Brother Immortal should be very powerful even among Immortals. I¡­ can this meeting of an Immortal be considered destiny?¡± ¡°Then, Big Brother Immortal, what do you want to know?¡± Jiang Qiqi asked. The young lady needed somewhere to start from. After all, the proposition of ¡°outside matters¡± was too broad and she did not know where to start. ¡°Let¡¯s start from yourself and the things around you. You can talk more bit by bit.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s also the old priest who taught you martial arts.¡± He wanted to confirm the old priest¡¯s abilities. After all, even if it was an ordinary mortal plane, it was possible for powerful cultivators to appear from there. ¡°Myself?¡± Jiang Qiqi was slightly stunned. After thinking for a while, she started to explain, ¡°My family is in Weiyang of Hedong County. My ancestors have been in the fabric business for generations and I have six older brothers¡­¡± Cui Heng listened quietly from the side. In Cui Heng¡¯s eyes, the world that Jiang Qiqi lived in was a feudal dynasty with a county system. Her family was from a line of wealthy businessmen with a small fortune in the county. At first, she only described the local customs of Weiyang County. After she finished talking about the local affairs, she talked about the situation of the surrounding counties. However, she clearly didn¡¯t know much about the other counties and couldn¡¯t explain much about them. And much of her information was just based on rumors. In the end, she finished talking about some of the things she had heard about the prefectural city. She had basically finished talking about all the things she knew about the world. In reality, this was the entire world she understood. Cui Heng had asked her about the overall situation of the country, but she only knew that the country¡¯s name was Great Jin, and she didn¡¯t even know which generation of Emperors the current one was. This was actually very normal. In ancient times where productivity was not developed, many ordinary people saw the world as just the place around them. As for the faraway places and even matters concerning the Emperor, it had nothing to do with them. They might as well just remember the county magistrate¡¯s name and preferences. For a 14 year old girl like Jiang Qiqi to know so much, she could already be considered as knowledgeable. Of course, this had something to do with the fact that she was in charge of her own business. If it wasn¡¯t for her mentioning a special group, Cui Heng would have thought that she had come from an ancient world without any supernatural elements. The people in her description were martial artists. This allowed Cui Heng to confirm that Jiang Qiqi and Hong Fugui weren¡¯t from the same world. Because in Jiang Qiqi¡¯s description, there was no such thing as a high and mighty god of the land. There were only martial arts practitioners who roamed the world. These martial arts practitioners all knew martial arts and possessed a strength that far surpassed ordinary people. They could come and go freely. Jiang Qiqi was obviously very interested in these martial arts practitioners. She told Cui Heng many stories about the martial arts world and even knew the most famous sects in the martial arts world. There was an unconcealable yearning in her tone. The old Daoist priest who had taught her the Life Nourishing Sword Technique had a sage-like appearance. She guessed that he was a senior expert from the number one sect in the Pugilistic World. This information allowed Cui Heng to roughly confirm that the world this Beginner¡¯s Space had wandered into was most likely a martial arts world. The level of power here was probably far behind the world that Hong Fugui had mentioned. It was a pity that Jiang Qiqi had never seen a battle between martial arts experts before. She had only seen some ordinary martial arts practitioners fight. Furthermore, she did not know the exact strength of these martial arts practitioners. Most of her knowledge had originated from rumors. Otherwise, Cui Heng would be able to roughly estimate the strength of this pugilistic world. However, according to his guess, no matter how strong a martial arts world was, it couldn¡¯t be very powerful. Unless, it was a high-level supernatural martial arts world. ¡°To think that there would be such a weak world in the Immortal realm that¡¯s filled with Immortal Kings.¡± Cui Heng couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue in wonder as he sighed emotionally in his heart. ¡°There really are all sorts of wonders in the universe.¡± If only he could enter a world like this when he walks out of the Beginner¡¯s Space 200 years later. It¡¯ll be simply wonderful. ¡°Big Brother Immortal, do you still want to see the sword dance?¡± Just at this time, Jiang Qiqi¡¯s soft and delicate voice sounded. ¡°Show it to me.¡± Cui Heng returned to his senses and said with a smile, ¡°If you have any mantra for Qi circulation, you can read it out too.¡± ¡°Big Brother Immortal, are you going to teach me martial arts?!¡± Jiang Qiqi¡¯s eyes lit up and she was extremely excited. She immediately nodded and said, ¡°Okay!¡± Although she came from a wealthy family, she had yearned to roam the martial world since she was young. She wanted to help the strong and support the weak. She dreamed of becoming a hero of a generation. However, all of these required a strong martial arts foundation. If it was Big Brother Immortal teaching her martial arts, she would definitely be able to advance by leaps and bounds! If she could learn a little bit of his Immortal techniques, wouldn¡¯t she become the best in the world and dominate the pugilistic world? At the thought of this, she suddenly felt extremely motivated. Jiang Qiqi had a good figure. Although she was only 14 years old, she had already matured quite a bit. Her height should be more than 1.65 meters, and her body proportions were excellent. The sight of a girl like this wielding a sword and displaying sword techniques could be said to be pleasing to the eye. Cui Heng was very focused as he watched. Of course, his attention was focused on the swordplay. By the time Jiang Qiqi finished her swordplay, Cui Heng had already mastered this set of sword techniques, and he could infer many derivative moves from it. However, to him, the most important harvest was still the Qi circulation method that Jiang Qiqi mentioned when she was performing the moves. They had given him quite a bit of inspiration. ¡°Big Brother Immortal, how is it?¡± Jiang Qiqi¡¯s big eyes flickered as she jogged over to Cui Heng. She had just performed a set of sword techniques, and her breathing was a little hurried. Her little face was red and she looked very cute. ¡°Mmm, not bad.¡± Cui Heng nodded and smiled. It was unknown if he was talking about the swordsmanship or her. ¡°Give me the sword, I¡¯ll try out the sword moves too.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Jiang Qiqi was pleasantly surprised. Was she going to see an Immortal attack? Cui Heng took the sword and waved it around slowly. At the same time, he channeled his Dharmic powers according to the swordplay mantra. In fact, he did not have much hope for the power of this sword technique. After all, it was just an ordinary sword technique from a martial arts world. He only wanted to use this method of mobilizing Dharmic powers to find a way to make his Dharmic powers more agile. However, when Cui Heng used this method to activate his Dharmic powers and brandished the first sword move, his expression suddenly changed drastically. ¡°Not good!¡± Before he could finish his sentence¡ª Clang! A sword chime shook the sky like the cry of a crane. In that instant, it was as if all the sounds in the universe were engulfed by this sword chime! A pure white sword light suddenly burst out from the long sword in Cui Heng¡¯s hand. It was like a bolt of lightning that shot into the sky! It pierced through the clouds in an instant! Rumble! Following that, a deafening explosion resounded in the sky. It was as if millions of lightning bolts had exploded at the same time. It was also like the wrath of the heavens, the sound of it making one¡¯s scalp tingle. After more than ten seconds, the sword beam slowly dissipated. What was left behind were the white clouds in the sky in the shape of rings, as well as a deep ravine three to four thousand meters long. The soil and bricks were all overturned. It was as though they had been plowed apart! Jiang Qiqi was stunned. Was this the sword technique that she had practiced for so many years? Cui Heng was also stunned. This was a f*cking sword technique from an ordinary martial arts world?! It should be a profound martial arts world! Chapter 9 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The might of this strike was truly ridiculously formidable, and it completely exceeded Cui Heng¡¯s expectations. Initially, he thought that it was just an ordinary swordplay technique from a martial arts world. No matter how powerful it was, it would not be that strong. He did not expect it to be this powerful. The sword split apart the clouds in the sky, and the aftershock created a three-meter deep ravine on the ground! If he were on Earth, he would be a superhuman. Cui Heng was inexplicably excited. This was the excitement of having powerful strength. Before this, although he had been cultivating for a hundred years and had already reached the early stage of Foundation Establishment, and his physique and mental strength had already surpassed that of ordinary people by countless times, he had yet to grasp the methods to truly unleash such power. It was like sitting on a treasure mountain but not knowing how to use it. He didn¡¯t know how much assets he had. Now, along with this slash, Cui Heng suddenly realized that his strength seemed to be quite passable. However, this excitement did not last long. He quickly realized that the sword technique that allowed him to unleash such power¡ª Was only a kind of nurturing sword technique from Jiang Qiqi¡¯s world! Since he could slash out such a powerful sword light, it meant that as long as the people in that world had the same cultivation as him, they could also slash out sword lights with the same power. This was definitely not a sword technique that could be found in a normal martial arts world! Ordinary martial arts worlds did not have the means to develop such advanced swordsmanship. Moreover, this was only a nourishing sword technique and not a sword technique that emphasized on killing! ¡°If it was that kind of sword technique that was specially created for killing, how powerful would it be?¡± Cui Heng was amazed. The sudden surge of power gave him a huge shock. He was convinced that this was no ordinary swordplay. It should be some kind of highly advanced supernatural martial arts. ¡°In a world like this, if one can cultivate their sword art to the highest level, they might be able to cut down the sun, moon, and stars with just a flick of their finger.¡± Cui Heng couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional. As expected of a high-level immortal realm! None of their worlds was simple. First, it was a cultivation world like Hong Fugui¡¯s, then it was a fantasy martial arts world like Jiang Qiqi¡¯s. They were places where experts were as common as clouds and danger lurked everywhere. He actually thought that it was just an ordinary martial arts world. What a huge mistake. Now, the trace of joy and excitement in Cui Heng¡¯s heart had dissipated. He once again deeply felt that his strength was severely lacking. In this fantasy martial arts world, what was an early-stage Foundation Establishment cultivator? He was definitely an ant-like existence. He absolutely could not allow himself to turn arrogant just because he suddenly grasped a powerful force. Moreover, in the world of Jiang Qiqi and Hong Fugui, such ability was probably not even worth mentioning. While Cui Heng was mentally preparing himself. Jiang Qiqi¡¯s heart was also in turmoil. In her eyes, that sword was akin to a miracle. It was totally beyond her comprehension. It was beyond her understanding. It was too ridiculous! Too powerful! Could martial arts be so powerful? He must have practiced martial arts to the peak and became an immortal! Otherwise, how could he be so strong? No, that¡¯s not right. Big Brother Immortal was originally an Immortal. Actually, it should be Big Brother Immortal who was powerful! Turning something rotten into something magical! To turn an ordinary life nurturing sword technique into such an extraordinary sword Dao! Jiang Qiqi looked at Cui Heng with even more admiration. She had always had a thought, which was to walk the pugilistic world and root out the oppressors and help the weak, becoming a true hero. And this required a sufficiently powerful martial arts foundation. ¡°Big Brother Immortal!¡± Jiang Qiqi took a deep breath and bowed respectfully to Cui Heng. ¡°Please teach me the Immortal sword technique!¡± ¡°Immortal sword technique?¡± Cui Heng couldn¡¯t help but be stunned when he heard this, and then he came to a sudden understanding. It seemed like this little girl didn¡¯t know how powerful the sword technique she cultivated was. She probably thought that it was because I was the one who slashed out that sword technique that it had such exaggerated power. But in fact, if not for the fact that the martial technique had a high upper limit, how could he be able to unleash such a powerful force? The sword technique itself was extraordinary. But that was normal. From Jiang Qiqi¡¯s previous description, it seemed that she had never come into contact with a master who had achieved greater mastery in martial arts. It was normal for her to have a misconception. ¡°Yes, the Immortal swordsmanship!¡± Jiang Qiqi nodded her head extremely seriously and looked at Cui Heng with bright eyes. ¡°I want to roam the martial world, root out the oppressors and help the weak and those who need help!¡± Her words were uttered with staunch determination. ¡°Why do you have such thoughts?¡± Cui Heng didn¡¯t answer and asked instead, slightly curious. Unlike Hong Fugui, who was born at the bottom and had suffered a lot, Jiang Qiqi had a good life. She just needed to find a good family and build a home with a husband and children, and she could live the rest of her life peacefully. Why would she want to roam the martial world and help the weak? After all, it was very dangerous to roam the martial world. One day, she might be swept away by random sword lights and saber lights. ¡°Because¡­ I¡¯m a very lucky person.¡± Jiang Qiqi¡¯s voice was soft and gentle, as if she was lost in her memories. She smiled lightly and said, ¡°I have been very lucky since I was young. I was born into a rich family, and I had parents who doted on me and six brothers who loved me. Although I have some illnesses, as long as I persist in taking medicine every day, there won¡¯t be any major problems. The doctors also take care of me sincerely. There¡¯s even a kind old Daoist priest who taught me the Life Nourishing Sword Technique to strengthen my body. After I came into contact with my family¡¯s business, many of my neighbors and customers took good care of me, allowing me to achieve results and even have the title of a prodigy. This made me understand that I¡¯m indeed a very lucky person. Many people were kind to me and helped me, but I shouldered this luck and didn¡¯t do anything, nor did I help others. I¡¯ve heard many legends of the pugilistic world. They say that heroes travel the world, rooting out oppressors and helping the weak. However, I¡¯ve never seen such a hero. I¡¯ve only seen martial artists bully the weak. Sometimes, I wonder if I should accept the good fortune that the heavens have given me. Everyone has given me so much help. But can I also go out and do some things, help some people, and make others feel that they are lucky too? Can I also walk the pugilistic world and be a true hero who fights the strong and helps the weak, changing some things? However, in the past, I could only think about these things. I don¡¯t have a healthy body that can allow me to travel the world, nor do I have martial arts abilities that can fight the strong and support the weak. I¡­ couldn¡¯t do anything. But in the end, I encountered another stroke of fortune, meeting you. Big Brother Immortal, I¡ªI wish to learn the Immortal sword arts from you. Although this request might be a little selfish and insatiably greedy, and I haven¡¯t expressed my gratitude even after you treated my illness, I still made such a request¡­ If you need anything, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°Actually, you¡¯ve already given me what I need.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Jiang Qiqi was confused. ¡°Wait here tomorrow morning.¡± Cui Heng turned around, his back facing Jiang Qiqi as he walked towards the Beginner¡¯s Hut. ¡°I will teach you a set of sword techniques.¡± By the time he finished speaking, he had already walked into the house and disappeared. Jiang Qiqi was stunned for a moment before tears welled up in her eyes. She knelt on the ground and kowtowed respectfully. ¡°Big Brother Immortal, thank you!¡± Chapter 10 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In fact, Cui Heng didn¡¯t think it was too much for Jiang Qiqi to ask him to teach her Immortal swordsmanship. After all, this so-called Immortal sword art was basically the same as Jiang Qiqi¡¯s Life Nourishing Sword Technique. It was precisely because of this sword technique that he found a way to make his Dharmic powers more agile. Its significance to him was akin to a hope that could help him activate his Dao foundation and allow his cultivation realm to improve a step further. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that Jiang Qiqi¡¯s Life Nourishing Sword Technique had ¡®helped¡¯ Cui Heng achieve the Dao. If he didn¡¯t have this sword technique, he might have been able to break through to the middle stage of the Foundation Establishment realm himself, but it might have taken him decades or even centuries. This favor was definitely not light. Although Jiang Qiqi herself did not know about this favor, Cui Heng could not ignore it. Since the little girl wanted to learn Immortal swordsmanship, he would naturally do his best to figure out a suitable sword technique for her. For Foundation Establishment cultivators, Dharmic powers had already become a part of their body and could be mobilized at will. Previously, Cui Heng just didn¡¯t know how to mobilize it to unleash its powerful strength. Now that he had the Life Nourishing Sword Technique as a reference, he could infer all kinds of sword techniques from it. In just one day, by dusk, he had deduced hundreds of different sword techniques. Not only were there ¡°original¡± martial arts, but there were also sword kinesis that could be performed with flying swords! He could already use the Beginner¡¯s Flying Sword at the third level of Qi Refinement. However, since he had yet to find a suitable sword kinesis technique, he could only use his flying sword to slash randomly. At most, he could use it to chop trees. It was not very useful. But things would be different from now on. As soon as the sword art was unleashed, Cui Heng felt that he could easily kill hundreds of the previous him who did not know any sword techniques. For him, this really could be said to be an extreme sublimation. Hence, he spent the rest of the night deducing a sword art that was suitable for Jiang Qiqi. ¡°Although the power of the Life Nourishing Sword Technique itself isn¡¯t low, the Qi circulation technique seemed to be somewhat incomplete. It only described the Qi circulation meridians and the method to nurture the body and spirit. ¡°There was no way to refine Heaven Earth Essence Qi to strengthen the sword move. This should be the most important part for a complete advanced sword art¡± Cui Heng had discovered this problem earlier. If not for the fact that his Dharmic powers had the ability to mobilize Heaven Earth Essence Qi, he might not have been able to unleash the true power of this sword technique. Now, when using this as a blueprint to deduce a sword technique suitable for Jiang Qiqi, he thought of this matter. This was actually not hard to understand. The method to refine the Heaven Earth Essence Qi in the outside world was the key to making this sword technique extraordinary. If not for this part, the Life Nourishing Sword Technique would really just be the Life Nourishing Sword Technique. Perhaps the old Daoist priest only wanted Jiang Qiqi to use this sword technique to strengthen her body, so he didn¡¯t teach her this higher level cultivation technique. This was very reasonable. In order to create an ¡°Immortal sword technique¡±, sensing the external world was of utmost importance. Most of Cui Heng¡¯s experience was in this aspect. At dawn, he finally created a complete sword technique that was suitable for Jiang Qiqi and himself. This was a combination of martial arts swordsmanship and Immortal cultivators¡¯ sword kinesis techniques. Using martial arts was a sword technique that could draw in the power of Heaven and Earth. Using the Immortal sword art to display the moves, one could unleash flying sword moves and sword lights to fight. If one cultivated to the pinnacle, they would possess strength comparable to a Foundation Establishment cultivator. Once the sword was unsheathed, a thousand feet of golden glow would fill the sky like an Immortal descending to the world. He named it the Immortal Dawn Sword Art. ¡°Although this sword art can only be cultivated to the level of Foundation Establishment, this is not the limit. When she comes into contact with higher level martial arts in the future, she can further improve the sword art.¡± ¡°Moreover, with might comparable to the Foundation Establishment, in the world of cultivation, she can be considered quite a figure. Even in the world of high-level martial arts and profound illusions, this level should be enough for one to enter the threshold.¡± Cui Heng was very satisfied with his creation this time. ¡­ The next morning. Jiang Qiqi brought a small stool over from who knows where. She sat in front of the door of the Beginner¡¯s Hut, her small mouth unconsciously blowing bubbles. She was waiting for Cui Heng to come out. When the sun rose into the sky, the door of the villa finally opened. Jiang Qiqi¡¯s eyes lit up and she jumped up in joy. ¡°Big Brother Immortal!¡± She seemed more lively than before. ¡°You sat here for a day and a night?¡± Cui Heng looked around and asked in surprise, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you return to your room?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to see me when you come out.¡± Jiang Qiqi lightly smiled and said, ¡°You said that you wanted me to wait for you here in the morning. I don¡¯t want to miss even a little bit of time, let alone make you wait for me.¡± ¡°Could it be that you haven¡¯t even eaten?¡± Cui Heng did not know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Jiang Qiqi suddenly looked like a child who had done something wrong. She lowered her head and explained softly,¡± Although I haven¡¯t eaten, there will always be a warm feeling in my stomach, making me not feel hungry. Ah! ¡± As she spoke, she suddenly let out a cry, her face slightly red. She looked at Cui Heng and said, ¡°Big Brother Immortal, that warm current is coming out again. It¡¯s everywhere in my stomach. It¡¯s so warm. Why don¡¯t you touch it?¡± The little girl pointed at her stomach as if she wanted to prove that she wasn¡¯t lying. ¡°That is the residual spirit energy from the bowl of noodles you ate earlier. It won¡¯t last long.¡± Cui Heng ignored the ignorant girl¡¯s actions. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s eat first, then I¡¯ll teach you swordsmanship.¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Jiang Qiqi nodded obediently and followed behind Cui Heng. Since Cui Heng had already been treated as Big Brother Immortal by the little girl, he was no longer worried about scaring her. He called out the Yellow-scarved Strongman and got him to make two sets of breakfast. Naturally, the appearance of the Yellow-scarved Strongman attracted Jiang Qiqi¡¯s exclamations. When the Yellow-scarved Strongman started cooking, it attracted all the attention of the little girl. After all, it was rather amusing to see a three-meter-tall, muscular man cooking. After breakfast. Cui Heng brought Jiang Qiqi to his usual cultivation chamber. Although it was called a chamber, it was actually more than 70 square meters in size. It was huge. It was enough for him to impart sword techniques. ¡°The sword technique I¡¯m imparting to you is called the Immortal Dawn Sword Art. As long as you cultivate it diligently, you¡¯ll have a chance to slash out a strike that isn¡¯t inferior to the strike I swung yesterday.¡± Cui Heng briefly introduced the Immortal Dawn Sword Art, and then he said in a low voice, ¡°Once this sword art is passed down to you, you¡¯ll be my only successor in your world. Can you pass down this sword art, and will you be able to remember and carry out your words from before to help some people and change some things?¡± ¡°I can! Big Brother Immortal!¡± Jiang Qiqi said firmly, her eyes filled with determination. ¡°I will!¡± Chapter 11 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Jiang Qiqi¡¯s cultivation talent was very good. Under Cui Heng¡¯s careful guidance, she quickly grasped the basics of the Immortal Dawn Sword Art. He estimated that in less than ten years, she would be able to cultivate to the Fourth level of Qi Refining. Even though this cultivation speed wasn¡¯t considered fast when compared to Cui Heng himself, that was because he cultivated a technique that pointed towards ascending to immortality. It was much stronger than the Immortal Dawn Sword Art. For Jiang Qiqi to have such an improvement while cultivating the Immortal Dawn Sword Art, she could undoubtedly be called a genius. As long as she could reach a higher level in her martial arts after she left, her future would be limitless. ¡°Rumor has it that a crow accidentally adopted a little girl. After many years, she became the Empress of the Nine Realms.¡± As Cui Heng corrected Jiang Qiqi¡¯s posture, he thought to himself, ¡°I wonder if Qiqi can achieve this. Hmm, if I think about it this way, it seems to be a good choice to form good relations with these people who have fallen into the Beginner¡¯s Space.¡± Perhaps in the years to come, one or several of them would become a powerful thigh for him to hug. Cui Heng was lost in his thoughts. ¡°Big Brother Immortal, is there something wrong with my posture?¡± Jiang Qiqi noticed Cui Heng¡¯s abnormality and asked timidly. She treasured this opportunity to learn Immortal swordsmanship. She practiced every move and every form extremely seriously and meticulously, afraid that the slightest mistake would make Cui Heng dissatisfied. ¡°No, you¡¯re doing very well.¡± Cui Heng smiled as he patted Jiang Qiqi on the shoulder, and then he said with a smile, ¡°Practice well, perhaps you¡¯ll be able to become the Empress of the Nine Realms.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Confusion appeared on Jiang Qiqi¡¯s delicate face. ¡°I was just saying.¡± Cui Heng laughed and put on a serious expression. ¡°Continue practicing. If there¡¯s anything wrong, I will point it out in time.¡± After all, time was running out. It was already the sixth day since Jiang Qiqi arrived here. The longest time she could stay here was already half gone. ¡°Yes!¡± Jiang Qiqi nodded solemnly. ¡­ Actually, while teaching Jiang Qiqi swordsmanship, Cui Heng himself was also improving. After deducing the Immortal Dawn Sword Art, he gained a lot of understanding towards the usage of his Dharmic powers. He further summarized the process of imparting sword techniques and found a precise method to make his Dharmic powers more agile. Finally, on the day before Jiang Qiqi¡¯s departure, he successfully activated his Dao foundation, allowing his soul and Dharmic powers to resonate, starting his breakthrough. This morning, Jiang Qiqi woke up early as usual and arrived at the Meditation Chamber where she usually practiced her swordsmanship. However, she didn¡¯t see Cui Heng. She was puzzled. It was at this moment that she suddenly heard the sound of wind outside the Meditation Chamber. It sounded like a gale was blowing. ¡°What¡¯s going on? This is the paradise of Immortals where Big Brother Immortal resides. Will there still be such weather?¡± Jiang Qiqi was a bit confused. Her increasingly strong spiritual perception also made her instinctively feel that the sound of this wind was a bit unusual. So she opened the window to see what was going on outside. However, what she saw left her dumbfounded. The moment the window was opened, an incomparably intense light shone in from outside, shining into Jiang Qiqi¡¯s eyes. This golden light was even brighter than the sun in the sky, yet it was not dazzling. It seemed to be even gentler than the bright moonlight in the night sky. The principles of hard and soft had reached a perfect unity at this moment. She could hear the sound of the wind more clearly, but she also saw that the trees outside were quiet and stable, not shaking at all. The lake water in the distance was as smooth as a mirror, without any ripples. Movement and tranquility were strangely fused together. Jiang Qiqi was shocked by the sight. She subconsciously raised her head to look at the source of the light and wind. There was a figure wearing a gorgeous Dharmic robe and a jade crown on his head. It was Cui Heng. Bright green sword radiance danced around his body, and layers of colorful clouds spread out along with the sword radiance. The sky became filled with clouds, as if a celestial paradise had descended. Jiang Qiqi looked up at all of this with a dazed expression, and her gaze was intoxicated by Cui Heng¡¯s imposing figure. The trajectory of the sword lights dancing about and the phenomena of multicolored lights filling the sky left an indelible impression in her heart. This allowed her comprehension of the Immortal Dawn Sword Art to undergo a qualitative improvement, and she truly began to ascend to a higher level. After about ten minutes, the phenomenon outside began to gradually dissipate. The sword lights and colorful lights surrounding Cui Heng gradually faded, and the howling wind also stopped along with the last resounding dragon roar. Cui Heng¡¯s figure that seemed to have gathered thousands of lights finally became solid. He had broken through. He had reached mid-stage Foundation Establishment! If the early-stage Foundation Establishment realm could only be said to be fusing Dharmic powers as a part of one¡¯s body through the formation of one¡¯s Dao foundation, then the mid-stage Foundation Establishment realm was to take advantage of the opportunity to further activate one¡¯s Dao foundation and allow one¡¯s mental strength to permeate into one¡¯s Dharmic powers. From then on, one¡¯s Dharmic powers would circulate in both form and spirit, overlapping the real and the fake. It was even more natural and had many wonderful uses. One could even directly use his Dharmic powers to interfere with reality, and his Dharmic powers could also display some miraculous effects on the spiritual level. Right now, Cui Heng felt that if he were to face an early-stage Foundation Establishment cultivator like his previous self, he wouldn¡¯t even need to make a move. With just a thought, he would be able to create an extremely powerful spiritual pressure that would make him faint on the spot. This was how cultivation was like. Even if it was just a breakthrough to the middle stage of a major realm, it was enough to obtain a qualitative improvement. This made Cui Heng look forward to the wonders of late-stage Foundation Establishment even more. Cui Heng, who was in a great mood, ended his breakthrough. He sensed Jiang Qiqi¡¯s gaze, and he withdrew his aura and controlled a streak of sword light to descend slowly. Jiang Qiqi had already woken up from her epiphany. When she saw Cui Heng coming down, she immediately wanted to bow, but she felt a gentle force holding her back, preventing her from bowing down. ¡°Do you want to fly?¡± Cui Heng smiled. He had noticed Jiang Qiqi¡¯s excited and envious gaze when she looked at the flying sword. Flying in the sky was definitely everyone¡¯s dream. ¡°Yes!¡± Jiang Qiqi immediately nodded and said happily, ¡°Big Brother Immortal, do you want to bring me to fly?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to experience the feeling of flying.¡± Cui Heng smiled and waved his hand. Immediately, a streak of sword light separated from him, wrapping around Jiang Qiqi¡¯s body, dragging her out of the window. ¡°Ah!¡± Jiang Qiqi exclaimed. At this moment, she was both happy and frightened. She was even more excited. Her little face was flushed with excitement and her voice was trembling. ¡°I¡¯m flying, I¡¯m flying!¡± Cui Heng brought Jiang Qiqi on his sword and flew to a height of more than a thousand meters. Looking down, she felt like an Immortal overlooking the mortal world. This was a feeling that the little girl had never felt before. She was so excited that she pressed her chest that was already heaving up and down. She could clearly feel her heart thumping wildly. ¡°Big Brother Immortal, will I be able to fly like this in the future too?¡± Jiang Qiqi looked at Cui Heng with anticipation. Chapter 12 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Actually, Sword Kinesis Flight was not a particularly profound technique. After Cui Heng deduced the Sword Kinesis Technique, he realized that he only needed Dharmic powers of the Seventh layer of the Qi Refinement realm to refine a suitable flying sword. Then, he would be able to let the sword light wrap around his body and carry him through the air. As for the Sword Kinesis Flight in novels that cultivators used to fly by transforming a flying sword into a large platform the size of a door, no matter how he thought about it, it was a little ridiculous. Could it be that Immortal cultivators had to prepare two flying swords before they could use them to attack when they flew? However, the technique of letting sword light circle around him and carry him into the sky was actually just a minor technique akin to floating in the air. Even if he flew at full speed, he would not be able to reach the speed of sound. It was not fast. In order to truly transform into sword light, break through the sound barrier, and enter and exit the nether realm freely, one had to reach the early-stage Foundation Establishment realm first. To fly with someone, one needed to have perfect control over one¡¯s Dharmic powers and sword flashes. Only mid-stage Foundation Establishment cultivators could do that. This was one of the reasons why Cui Heng suddenly invited Jiang Qiqi to fly. On one hand, he could use this opportunity to familiarize himself with the characteristics of mid-stage Foundation Establishment cultivators. On the other hand, he could also draw a big picture for Jiang Qiqi, making her look forward to her future cultivation. Just like himself, after experiencing the wonders of mid-stage Foundation Establishment, he immediately developed a strong desire to attain late-stage Foundation Establishment. This anticipation was very important to a cultivator. Since he had imparted swordsmanship to Jiang Qiqi, it was only natural for him to bring out his expectations for her future. From the looks of it, the results were pretty good. Faced with Jiang Qiqi¡¯s question that was filled with anticipation, Cui Heng nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile, ¡°Of course you can. So long as you cultivate the Immortal Dawn Sword Art earnestly, you¡¯ll be able to rely on your own strength to fly up into the sky one day.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! Thank you, Big Brother Immortal!¡± Jiang Qiqi cheered. Her excitement made her subconsciously open her arms to hug Cui Heng. However, she immediately sobered up and quickly retracted her arms, pretending that nothing had happened. Cui Heng saw all of this, but he only smiled and did not point it out. ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to go back and practice. This is the last day.¡± ¡°Ah, mm, mm.¡± Jiang Qiqi was first stunned, and then she lightly nodded her head. Her eyes were a bit dim, and she sighed inwardly. ¡°It¡¯s the last day.¡± ¡­ This was Jiang Qiqi¡¯s last night here. She wasn¡¯t sleeping. Instead, she sat curled up at the foot of the bed like she had on her first night here. But this time she didn¡¯t bury her head. She raised her head and looked at the bright moonlight outside the window. Her memories of the past 12 days and the changes in her emotions automatically appeared in her mind. From the initial unease and fear, to the peace and anticipation that followed, to the reluctance to part¡­ ¡°It feels like a dream.¡± Jiang Qiqi¡¯s bright eyes reflected the bright moonlight as Cui Heng¡¯s voice appeared in her mind. The corners of her lips curled up unconsciously as she whispered with a faint smile. ¡°Big Brother Immortal, it was you who changed me. I will definitely cultivate the immortal sword art that you taught me painstakingly and do my best to pass it down so that everyone in the world will know the prestige of the Immortal Dawn Sword Art! ¡°I will also fulfill my dreams and promises. I will travel the world, roam the martial world, help those who need help, and change things that should be changed! ¡°I will never let you down!¡± In the end, she clenched her fists tightly with a firm gaze. ¡­ On the last day, Cui Heng didn¡¯t guide Jiang Qiqi any further. Instead, he brought her on foot to walk around the Beginner¡¯s Space. This was Jiang Qiqi¡¯s request. She wanted to imprint this dream-like place in her heart. Before they left, Cui Heng suddenly raised his hand and lightly pressed the spot between Jiang Qiqi¡¯s brows. ¡°Big Brother Immortal, what are you doing?¡± Jiang Qiqi asked curiously as she felt the touch of Cui Heng¡¯s fingertips. Her face was slightly red. ¡°A gift for you.¡± Cui Heng smiled. A strand of his Dharmic powers passed through the space between Jiang Qiqi¡¯s brows, entering her soul sea, condensing into a streak of multicolored light. This ray of light was like an amalgamation of information, floating in Jiang Qiqi¡¯s sea of consciousness. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so amazing!¡± Jiang Qiqi¡¯s big eyes flickered. ¡°What is this?¡± She could feel the glow in her mind. She only felt that it was gorgeous and colorful, extremely beautiful and special. ¡°This is a Heart Mark.¡± Cui Heng withdrew his finger and explained. ¡°This ball of light is actually my understanding and comprehension towards the Immortal Dawn Sword Art. I used my Dharmic powers to condense this information into a ray of light and placed it within your sea of consciousness.¡± ¡°If you encounter any difficulties in the cultivation of the sword art, you can concentrate on sensing this multicolored light and ask for it. As long as it is something I know, this multicolored light will explain it to you.¡± Simply put, this was a fully automatic learning machine. It was a technique that Cui Heng naturally grasped after he possessed the Dharmic powers of a mid-stage Foundation Establishment cultivator. ¡°So formidable! Thank you, Big Brother Immortal!¡± Jiang Qiqi was delighted and excited. She could even sense Cui Heng¡¯s aura from this ball of light. At this moment, a faint golden light suddenly appeared on the little girl¡¯s body. An attractive force that came from an endless distance appeared, as if it wanted to bring her to a faraway place. Jiang Qiqi¡¯s expression became a bit flustered, as if she suddenly thought of something. She hurriedly asked, ¡°Big Brother Immortal, will this multicolored light continue to exist after I leave?¡± ¡°After you completely grasp the Immortal Dawn Sword Art, this ball of light will naturally vanish.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°With your natural talent, you¡¯ll be able to attain it very quickly.¡± He thought Jiang Qiqi wanted a clear indication of her cultivation progress. Jiang Qiqi fell silent. At this moment, her entire body was wrapped in golden light, about to disappear. At this moment, the little girl suddenly opened her arms and shouted, ¡°Big Brother Immortal, can I hug¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she had already disappeared from the spot and left the world. It was even to the extent that she didn¡¯t even have the chance to finish speaking. Cui Heng watched as the golden light disappeared. Actually, under the intense golden light, he could no longer see Jiang Qiqi¡¯s figure, let alone move. Even the last sentence that was left unsaid was muffled and unclear. Jiang Qiqi had left. After sending off the second guest, the Beginner¡¯s Space returned to its usual tranquility. And loneliness. Just like the past 90 years. Cui Heng did not move. He stood there for an entire day. When night fell, he sighed softly and returned to the Beginner¡¯s Hut. The next morning. The Yellow-scarved Strongman followed Cui Heng¡¯s orders as usual, like a few days ago. He prepared two bowls of soup noodles and placed them on the table as breakfast. After Cui Heng woke up, he came to the dining room. When he saw the two bowls of noodles, he was slightly taken aback. Following that, he shook his head gently and said to the Yellow-scarved Strongman, ¡°From tomorrow onwards, just prepare one bowl. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll be alone.¡± However, he still picked up a pair of chopsticks and placed them on the bowl opposite him. Chapter 13 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Cui Heng felt a little melancholic as he returned to his solitary life. After all, before Hong Fugui came here, he had only lived here for 10 years. But prior to Jiang Qiqi¡¯s arrival, he had already lived here alone for 90 years. Thus, the feeling they gave Cui Heng was very different. In these 90 years of lonely life, he had not spoken a single word for 30 years. He had almost forgotten the feeling of living as a human. It was precisely Jiang Qiqi, this guest who accidentally entered this place, that allowed him to regain his experience as a human. It allowed Cui Heng to clearly realize that he wasn¡¯t an extraordinary Immortal, but someone with flesh and blood and emotional fluctuations. In fact, this was what he hoped for. Cultivators could obtain great strength and longevity, but he did not want to become a heartless, emotionless, and ignorant piece of rock. Living a long life did not mean that one should become a piece of fossil. Life also required fun. Because of this, Cui Heng changed his cultivation method. In the past, he would only meditate and cultivate according to the routine. He would absorb spiritual energy to refine into Dharmic powers to nourish his soul. All the trivial matters would be handed over to the Yellow-scarved Strongman. At most, he would play games to relax. He would hardly notice any changes in the aspect of ¡°human nature.¡± In such a life, cultivation was the most important thing. It took up more than half of the day. It was practically a self-imposed isolation. Cui Heng did not intend to continue living like this. He felt that besides cultivating hard, he should also work hard on another aspect¡ª Letting himself retain the feeling of being a human, and preserve the mental state of being a living person! Hence, Cui Heng started to regulate his work and rest. He would work at sunrise and rest at sunset. He cooked and cleaned every day. He even plowed a new patch of field in his farm and started to grow his own crops and vegetables. It was a pity that the meat produced in the Beginner¡¯s Farm were all finished products. Otherwise, he would have tried raising pigs. Even though this sort of life caused his cultivation time to become shorter, Cui Heng felt happy and relaxed. Furthermore, the progress of his cultivation did not slow down. In fact, it was even faster. In just 30 years, he not only completed the middle stage of Foundation Establishment, but he also broke through to the late stage of Foundation Establishment smoothly. It was as if there was no bottleneck. This had completely exceeded Cui Heng¡¯s expectations, and it allowed him to confirm from this that this path of cultivation was the most suitable path for him right now. The facts proved that his judgment was correct. After understanding this path, Cui Heng¡¯s cultivation speed was like a thousand-li horse growing wings¡ªhe advanced by leaps and bounds! It had only been 20 years since he broke through to late-stage Foundation Establishment, but he had already reached the peak of Foundation Establishment! The Dao foundation in his dantian had already transformed into a golden ocean. His divine soul and Dharmic powers were no longer separated. All he needed to do was ignite true fire in this golden ocean and he would be able to calcine a round, shining golden core! Right now, Cui Heng could mobilize the energy of the heavens and the earth within a radius of 10-li with a single thought, and the fluctuations of his emotions could directly interfere with the phenomena of the heavens and the earth. Calling the wind and summoning the rain was as easy as flipping one¡¯s hand, and every move he made possessed the might of nature. The power of the sword art had also become much stronger. With a casual slash of his sword, he could create a 50-li-long ravine on the ground. If he used a flying sword, he could even flatten a mountain that was hundreds of meters tall! If this was on Earth, it wouldn¡¯t be too much for him to be considered as a god. However, even though he¡¯d grasped such strength, Cui Heng¡¯s mental state was still very stable, and he didn¡¯t feel carried away at all. He did not forget that the world he had come to was actually a Xianxia world, and it was extremely dangerous. He was merely at the peak of Foundation Establishment. He was not even an ant. Of course, being able to maintain such a mentality was also because he had been trying his best to retain the feeling of being a human for the past few decades. Otherwise, in an environment that was isolated from the rest of the world and he was constantly becoming stronger, it was inevitable that he would lose himself in this growing power. In turn, he would develop wishful thinking and forget about caution. Before Jiang Qiqi came, he already had this kind of mentality. Fortunately, he managed to restrain himself in time. No matter what, I must never forget my situation. Cui Heng warned himself in his heart. At this moment, he had just finished his cultivation for the day and was currently reviewing the changes in his mental state. He was thinking about the recent changes in his mental state. If he discovered any problems, he could correct them in time. This was a warning, and also the wake-up call he gave himself every day. ¡°It¡¯s getting late.¡± Cui Heng stood up and looked out the window. The sun was setting and night was about to fall. ¡°Let¡¯s go pick some tomatoes and stir-fry them.¡± In the blink of an eye, he¡¯d prepared dinner for himself, just like half a year ago. Yes, he had been eating scrambled eggs with tomatoes for half a year. It was an easy meal and it saves trouble! After all, laziness was part of human nature. However, when Cui Heng arrived at the vegetable garden he was cultivating, he suddenly felt that the weather had changed. Even the clouds in the sky were dyed with a strange purple-red color. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s time to add another dish.¡± His lips curled into a smile. It didn¡¯t matter if he only ate one dish, but if it was used to treat guests, there had to be more variations. Well, I¡¯ll just add a plain omelet. It¡¯s not bad either. ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t I just studying at home?¡± Pei Qingshu frowned and looked around, his expression uncertain. ¡°I was brought to this completely unfamiliar place in the blink of an eye. What kind of mystical ability is this? Unbelievable!¡± Although he came from an extraordinary background and was experienced and knowledgeable, the current situation had already completely exceeded the scope of his knowledge, and he was unable to comprehend it. Even the legendary Immortal Almighty could not do such a thing. ¡°The most important thing now is to figure out where this place is, who brought me here, and what their purpose is!¡± Pei Qingshu calmed himself down very quickly. He turned the wheelchair around and tried to move. His legs were disabled. He could only sit in the wheelchair. An unfortunate incident in the past had caused this 13 year old youth to lose the qualifications to stand on his own legs. However, it had also caused him to be much calmer than his peers when he encountered an emergency. Pei Qingshu wheeled himself through the forest and followed a path that was obviously taken by someone. Soon, he found a vegetable garden. He saw a youth dressed in coarse linen clothes, currently picking vegetables in the garden¡­ a peasant youth? But before he could ask, the young farmer seemed to have sensed his gaze and stopped what he was doing. He turned around and threw a red fruit over. ¡°What is this?¡± Pei Qing Shu held this red fruit with a stunned expression. With his status, he had actually never seen this fruit before. ¡°Something that will let you stand up,¡± the young farmer said with a smile. Chapter 14 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Cui Heng looked at this new guest with interest. Actually, when Pei Qingshu came to this world, he had already noticed it. Compared to Hong Fugui and Jiang Qiqi, this youth with crippled legs was not much older. However, he was the calmest among them. Furthermore, he was dressed luxuriously and was calm in the face of adversity. His thoughts were clear, and it was obvious that he came from an extraordinary background. Perhaps he could gain something different this time. At this moment, Pei Qingshu was also sizing up Cui Heng. As someone from an extraordinary family who had seen many things, he felt that this peasant youth in front of him was somewhat special. He seemed to be filled with confidence. This was completely different from the farmers he had seen at home. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, does he know about the situation here?¡± Pei Qingshu calculated in his heart, feeling that this was very possible. Therefore, he carefully held the tomato in his hand and considered it very seriously. He then put on an innocent expression and opened his eyes wide to look at Cui Heng, asking, ¡°Brother, do you know where this is? I, why am I here?¡± A 13 year old boy could actually still act cute. This was especially true for Pei Qingshu, who had lived an extravagant life since he was young. His facial features were gentle and his appearance could be considered handsome. His conditions were even better. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to be a young idol on Earth. It was easy to lower one¡¯s guard by putting on a pitiful appearance. But when Cui Heng saw the situation, he instantly laughed out loud. He left the vegetable garden and turned to walk towards the villa. At the same time, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Come and find me when you¡¯ve thought about how you want to speak.¡± After a while, he was gone. Pei Qingshu could only sit on the wheelchair in a daze. His expression slowly darkened as he thought to himself, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who is this person? Why was I brought here? ¡°Could it be that the imperial family is going to make a move on my Pei family again? But I¡¯m no longer the me from two years ago. I¡¯m just a cripple now. What¡¯s the point of capturing me? Besides, if the royal family of the Great Zhou Dynasty really had such a great divine power that could take people away in the blink of an eye, there would be no need for them to behave so secretly. They could have just made a full-scale move.¡± He thought about it for a long time, but he could not figure out why he was brought to this strange place. If there was no reason, did it mean that it was just an accident? ¡°Could it really be an accident? Hmm, that person just now had an extraordinary aura. He¡¯s definitely not ordinary.¡± Pei Qingshu looked at the villa and thought to himself, ¡°This house has such a unique design, completely different from the Great Zhou Dynasty. He doesn¡¯t seem to have any ill intentions, and this fruit¡­¡± He lowered his head to look at the tomato in his hand. He was tempted. After all, this might be his only chance to stand up again! He had been sitting in a wheelchair for two years and had been a cripple for two years. He had had enough! ¡°Did I accidentally enter a paradise and encounter an immortal opportunity?¡± Pei Qingshu¡¯s mind was full of thoughts as he looked at the tomato in his hand uneasily. He had heard many legends about entering the Paradise of the Immortal Realm and obtaining immortal serendipity, but he had never believed them. He felt that there was no such thing as a pie falling from the sky. However, this was the only explanation for the current situation. Thus, after hesitating for a while, Pei Qingshu took a deep breath, held up the tomato, and bit down! Facing such a great divine arts practitioner, a cripple like him had no way of escaping. He might as well eat this ¡°immortal fruit¡± and see if there was any chance of turning the tables. The sweet and sour juice entered his mouth and refreshed his heart. Pei Qingshu was amazed. He had never eaten such fresh and delicious fruits before. Soon after, he felt a cool and refreshing aura rise from his dantian. In the blink of an eye, it flowed through the meridians on his upper body, instantly repairing his broken meridians. Immediately after, this aura surged towards his legs, and a numb and itchy feeling rose up. He was pleasantly surprised. In the misfortune two years ago, his kneecap was dug out and his legs had lost all feeling, as if they didn¡¯t exist at all. He could actually feel his legs now?! A moment later, Pei Qingshu felt the numbness and itchiness on his legs gradually dissipate, replaced by a firm and strong feeling. He seemed to be able to stand up now! ¡°My¡­ have my legs recovered? It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s healed just like that?¡± Pei Qingshu¡¯s eyes widened. His face was filled with disbelief. He even suspected that he was dreaming. For the sake of his legs, his father had begged countless people, but all of them were helpless. After all, not only were his legs crippled, even his kneecaps had been dug out. How could two kneecaps grow out of nothing? But now, his legs seem to have recovered! Pei Qingshu raised his trembling hands and slowly pressed down on the armrest of the wheelchair. He carefully pressed down and exerted strength in his legs! He stood up! He really stood up! Pei Qingshu cried tears of joy. He looked at the unfinished tomato in his hand. ¡°Is this the legendary immortal medicine, Vermillion Fruit, that can even revive the dead?¡± Only the legendary immortal medicine could have such an effect. At this thought, he suddenly recalled the scene he had just seen and hurriedly turned to look at the vegetable garden. He saw lush trees and heavy red fruits hanging on the branches. They were all the ¡°Vermillion Fruit¡± that made him stand up again. With just a glance, there were at least a few hundred of these fruits! Moreover, there were not only Vermilion Fruits in the vegetable garden, but also many fruits that he had never seen before. They were probably all extraordinary immortal precious medicines. ¡°Oh my god, there are so many immortal medicines?!¡± Pei Qingshu was incomparably shocked, and his heart was overwhelmed with shock. ¡°Even all the Immortal sects in the world added together don¡¯t have so many immortal medicines and spirit herbs!¡± At this moment, he suddenly understood why that person had laughed. An existence that could possess so many immortal medicines was definitely an extraordinary and transcendent supreme expert! The powerful beings from the Immortal sects, the masters of the aristocratic families, and the nobles were all far inferior to this person. He actually wanted to get information from such a big shot. He was simply dreaming. ¡°Did I encounter an immortal serendipity?¡± Pei Qingshu was extremely excited. He wished he could rush over to see Cui Heng right now, but as soon as his feet moved, he felt that his current appearance was inappropriate. Thus, he stopped and tidied his clothes and appearance. Then, he knelt on the ground respectfully and kowtowed, shouting: ¡°Linjiang of Great Zhou¡¯s Pei Clan¡¯s disciple Pei Qingshu seeks an audience with Immortal Venerable!¡± At this moment, Cui Heng¡¯s eyes were closed and his expression was calm. It was as if he hadn¡¯t heard Pei Qingshu¡¯s voice outside. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and looked out the window. The ripples that had suddenly appeared in the sky and had returned to normal, turned turbid again. Following that, a petite figure appeared out of thin air, passed through the clouds, and fell down. ¡°Two people actually came within one day?¡± Cui Heng was slightly surprised. Chapter 15 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Cui Heng noticed the change in the sky, Pei Qingshu, who was outside, also saw the situation in the sky. Just in time to see that petite figure pass through the clouds and fall rapidly. Falling from such a height would probably turn this person into meat paste on the spot. But at this moment, Pei Qingshu suddenly saw a cloud rapidly condense. It actually flew under that figure and lifted her in the air, before slowly descending. It was actually a little girl. She looked about 8 or 9 years old. The little girl was wearing a yellow dress embroidered with silver thread. The workmanship was very exquisite, and there were all kinds of gold, silver, and jade accessories hanging on her body. Clearly, she came from an extraordinary background as well. What Pei Qingshu was most concerned about was the hairpin on the little girl¡¯s head. It was a branch carved from warm jade. There were nine plum blossoms on it, and they were stuck in the little girl¡¯s hair. Plum Blossoms Jade Hairpin! Only the princess of the Great Zhou had the right to wear such a special hairpin! Furthermore, not every Princess could wear it. It could only be worn after the Emperor bestowed it. There were also differences in the number of plum blossoms on the jade hairpin. According to the shape and form, it was divided into three, six, and nine. The more there were, the more favors they received. And in the entire Great Zhou, there was only one Princess that could obtain the nine Plum Blossoms Jade Hairpin. Princess Yong¡¯an, Li Mingqiong. ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± Killing intent flashed across Pei Qingshu¡¯s eyes. He knew that his legs were crippled because of Princess Yong¡¯an. At this moment, Li Mingqiong was still sitting on the cloud. After she looked around, she realized that she had been silently taken away from the palace. She immediately felt extremely shocked. Who had the ability to take her away silently? That was the Imperial Palace, the place with the highest security in the world! ¡°Who are you?¡± Li Mingqiong noticed Pei Qingshu and jumped down from the cloud. She asked warily, ¡°Did you bring me here?¡± But as soon as she said this, she felt that something was wrong. That was because Pei Qingshu was kneeling. There was mud on his palms and sleeves. It was obvious that he had just paid his respects. And the direction of his bow¡ª Was it that strange-looking house? Li Mingqiong looked curiously at Cui Heng¡¯s villa. Although the girl was only 9 years old, her intelligence and observation skills far exceeded that of ordinary people. ¡°Is there an Immortal here?¡± Li Mingqiong bowed respectfully towards the villa as well. As a princess, she knew very well how powerful some hidden Immortals were. To be able to ignore the guards of the palace and bring her to this unfamiliar place in an instant, only an Immortal could do that. And this person was definitely no ordinary Immortal. ¡°As expected of Princess Yong¡¯an, the one who received the most royal favor. You don¡¯t even pay proper respects to an Immortal Venerable.¡± Pei Qingshu sneered. ¡°Immortal Venerable?¡± Li Mingqiong looked at Pei Qingshu in confusion. She sized him up and her expression immediately turned cold. ¡°So you are a direct descendant of Linjiang¡¯s Pei family. I recognize your clothes.¡± ¡°By the way, is your family¡¯s young master Pei Qingshu dead yet?¡± Although this girl was young, her words were filled with murderous intent. ¡°I am Pei Qingshu!¡± Pei Qingshu gritted his teeth and stood up. His blood boiled and he instantly forgot what it meant to be cautious. Cui Heng was in no hurry to leave. He stood on the balcony on the third floor, looking down at the two of them. ¡°Interesting.¡± When Cui Heng heard the conversation between the two children, the corners of his lips curled up slightly. How many years had it been since he had heard people scolding each other? It had been more than 150 years. This was so interesting. While he was lamenting in his heart, the verbal conflict outside had escalated into a physical conflict. Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong both had martial arts skills. When they fought, sand and stones flew everywhere. With a loud bang, a strong gust of wind swept past the stones and shattered them. The most ridiculous thing was that Pei Qingshu was no match for Li Mingqiong, a 9 year old girl. He was beaten to the point where he could not retaliate at all. ¡°Return my brother¡¯s life!¡± Li Mingqiong shouted in a low voice. Her eyes were filled with killing intent as she raised her fist and was about to smash it towards Pei Qingshu¡¯s head. ¡°Hmph!¡± Just then, a cold snort boomed out like thunder. At the same time, the clouds in the sky seemed to be attracted by an invisible force, blocking out the sunlight and making the sky darken. It was like the wrath of the heavens! Li Mingqiong immediately woke up and the murderous intent in her eyes disappeared quickly. She hurriedly bowed towards the villa respectfully, ¡°Great Zhou¡¯s Li Mingqiong greets Immortal Venerable!¡± Having escaped death, Pei Qingshu felt a lingering fear and hurriedly bowed, ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Immortal Venerable.¡± The wrath of an Immortal caused even the skies to change color! This was undoubtedly an Immortal¡¯s technique, an Immortal¡¯s divine power! The two of them bowed and kowtowed respectfully, but did not receive any response, nor did they see any figures. However, none of them dared to act impudently anymore. They didn¡¯t even dare to get up. They all knelt there respectfully, waiting for the ¡®Immortal Venerable¡¯ to reply. Just now, one of them was confused about the situation while the other was overwhelmed with anger and hatred. That was why they started fighting. In the end, both of them were just kids. And after hearing that cold snort, they completely realized how powerful the owner of this place was. Even the mighty figures from the Immortal sects could not change the weather with just a snort. This was really an Immortal Venerable! At this moment, Cui Heng fell into deep thought. These two kids were different from Hong Fugui and Jiang Qiqi. This time, one of them was from an aristocratic family, while the other was a princess. Furthermore, both of them possessed decent martial arts skills. According to Cui Heng¡¯s standards, their strength was at least equivalent to the level from the Second to the Third layer of the Qi Refinement realm. Considering the age of these two, possessing such strength was already very surprising. What kind of world did they come from and what kind of martial arts did they cultivate? This was what Cui Heng wanted to know more. Especially the latter. Now that Cui Heng had reached the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm, his Dao foundation had transformed into a golden ocean. However, he had no idea how to ignite true fire, much less use true fire to calcine this sea into a Golden Core. If the two of them came from a certain martial arts world or cultivation world, perhaps they could provide him with some inspiration and find a way to ignite his true fire. However, these two people had extraordinary backgrounds and were knowledgeable. If they were really from a high-level world, it would not be easy for him to use the identity of an Immortal Venerate to get information from them with his mere peak Foundation Establishment cultivation. Therefore, Cui Heng was not in a hurry to show his face, nor did he show much of his abilities. Let the two children kneel outside for a night first. ¡°Tsk tsk, Fugui and Qiqi are still the best.¡± Cui Heng could not help but sigh. ¡­ Maybe it was because of their respect for the Immortal Venerable, or maybe it was because both of them had something to ask of him. Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong obediently knelt outside the villa for an entire day and night until the next morning. Finally, Cui Heng walked out. However, he did not look at the two of them. Instead, he carried a basket to the yard to pick the vegetables as usual. Pei Qingshu¡¯s eyes almost popped out after seeing Cui Heng¡¯s actions. This Immortal Venerable treated the immortal medicine ¡®Vermillion Fruits¡¯ like ordinary fruits. He simply threw them into the basket and returned to the villa. Is this the life of an Immortal Venerable? That was an immortal medicine that could revive the dead! He treated them so casually? As for Li Mingqiong, her attention was on Cui Heng¡¯s actions. As an extremely talented martial arts genius, she felt that every move Cui Heng made seemed to contain the essence of martial arts. Whether it was his steps in the vegetable garden, the way he plucked the tomatoes, or the way he placed the tomatoes in the basket¡­ In Li Mingqiong¡¯s eyes, they were all some kind of supreme martial art. Her eyes sparkled. As expected of an Immortal Venerable, every movement was a great Dao! ¡°Get up.¡± At this moment, Cui Heng¡¯s voice came from the villa. Chapter 16 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After a night of mental adjustment. Be it Pei Qingshu or Li Mingqiong, both of them were like obedient babies. Even though they had gotten Cui Heng¡¯s permission to stand up, they did not dare to enter the villa directly. They waited for Cui Heng¡¯s permission before entering. Immediately after stepping into the villa, the artificial intelligence sprite that automatically greeted them shocked them immensely. Immortal Artifact! Numinous Treasure! The names of various treasures appeared in their minds. In their understanding, only immortal artifacts or spirit treasures possessed intelligence, could speak on their own, and could respond automatically to a person. This made Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong feel that Cui Heng was very unfathomable. They even guessed that he was an old monster that had survived from the ancient era to the mythical era. After all, the might displayed by this Immortal Venerable, the Dao resonance contained in his every move, and this house that was suspected to be an Immortal Artifact, had far exceeded their understanding. As the eldest son of a top aristocratic family and the most favored Princess of the current dynasty, the two of them had access to a wide range of information, but they had never heard of such a great figure in the world. Even those old seniors who were rumored to be living in seclusion within the great Immortal sects were unable to compare to him. This was definitely an unknown supreme existence. Because of this, the two enemies reached a consensus. Coming here and meeting this Immortal Venerable was definitely an unparalleled immortal opportunity. It was a blessing that they had encountered after accumulating for countless lifetimes! Thus, Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong greatly treasured this opportunity, and they became extremely careful in their actions as they were deeply afraid of offending Cui Heng and losing this opportunity. When the two of them arrived at the villa, they didn¡¯t even dare to sit down without Cui Heng¡¯s permission. They stood at the corner of the wall like kids being punished. This situation was slightly out of Cui Heng¡¯s expectations. Originally, he only wanted to let the two children stay outside for a while to let them understand what respect was. He didn¡¯t expect the effect to be so good. ¡°Could it be that the more one knows, the easier it is for one to over-imagine?¡± Cui Heng thought to himself. He was cutting tomatoes and preparing to make tomato and scrambled eggs with noodles for breakfast. He sliced the two tomatoes into tiny pieces with a knife and directly threw them into the pan to stir-fry. The fragrance soon floated out of the kitchen. To Pei Qingshu, this scene was simply earth-shattering. That was an immortal medicine! It was the Vermilion Fruit! It was one thing to pick them so casually earlier, but now, they were being fried like vegetables?! This was too ridiculous! Li Mingqiong, on the other hand, was completely focused on Cui Heng¡¯s cooking, as if she was trying to comprehend some martial arts from it. A moment later, a plate of steaming scrambled eggs with tomatoes was ready. Cui Heng brought the dish to the dining table and glanced at Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong. He chuckled. ¡°Tell me, where did you come from and why did you become enemies? Let the younger one speak first.¡± Pei Qingshu was about to speak when he heard the last sentence and quickly shut up. Li Mingqiong was happy and said respectfully, ¡°Yes, Master Immortal.¡± Then, she told Cui Heng a story. The Emperor of the Great Zhou had three sons and five daughters. Princess Yong¡¯an, Li Mingqiong, had the most optimal age among them and was also the most favored. She was the only Princess of the Great Zhou Dynasty who had received the gift of the Nine Plum Blossoms Jade Hairpin. She and Third Prince Li Mingcheng were born to the same mother. Although they were ten years apart in age, they had a very good relationship since they were young. No matter what happened, Li Mingcheng would protect her and take care of her. But on the day of her sixth birthday, Li Mingcheng suddenly bade her farewell and said that he was going to do something very important. From then on, he never came back. To think that a grand Prince of a dynasty would disappear just like that! Later, Li Mingqiong made use of the advantage of her young age to pretend to be innocent and asked for a lot of information. After half a year of investigation, she finally learned the truth. It turned out that an Immortal sect¡¯s mighty figure had discovered an ancient mystic realm that might contain treasures left behind from the mythical era. However, this mystic realm had to be bathed with the blood of a special physique before it could be opened. This physique was the Origin Ancient Saint Body. In the entire Great Zhou, only Prince Li Mingcheng had this physique. Hence, under the orders of a powerful being from the Immortal sect, many aristocratic families joined forces to force the Great Zhou Imperial Family to hand over Prince Li Mingcheng. The founding of the Great Zhou Imperial Family was due to the support of many aristocratic families. The royal family¡¯s power was too limited. In addition to the will of the Immortal sects, they had no choice but to hand Li Mingcheng over. In order to protect the Imperial Family¡¯s face and not completely fall out with them, the various families also guaranteed that they would not let Prince Li Mingcheng lose his life. However, the dangers of the ancient mystic realm far exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. The moment the mystic realm opened, Li Mingcheng vanished without a trace. All the aristocratic families had also sensed the danger, but due to the will of the Immortal sect¡¯s mighty figures, they could only brace themselves and enter to explore. This exploration was a huge blow. 10 Deity Realm experts and three Human Immortals died on the spot! Although the remaining Deity Realm experts and Human Immortals were lucky enough to escape, they were all severely injured and on the verge of death. The power of the aristocratic families plummeted. Even the powerful beings from the Immortal sects who had instructed them to explore the mystic realm had shut themselves away. The power of the Great Zhou Imperial Family could finally completely suppress the aristocratic families. However, the dynasty¡¯s Emperor didn¡¯t want to directly fall out with them and didn¡¯t make a move. In order to avenge her brother, Li Mingqiong continued investigating and found out that the person who invited Li Mingcheng was the eldest son of the Pei family of Linjiang, Pei Qingshu. Hence, she begged the Emperor of the Great Zhou every day. Even if they could not punish all the aristocratic families, they should at least punish some of them first. In the end, two years ago, the Emperor of the Great Zhou finally could not stand Li Mingqiong¡¯s persistent requests anymore and ordered the Imperial Court to issue a royal decree to the third-ranked aristocratic family, Linjiang¡¯s Pei Clan. The eldest son of the Pei family, Pei Qingshu, invited Prince Li Mingcheng out and caused the Prince to go missing. His life and death were unknown and as such, he¡¯d committed a serious crime. His status as a direct descendant was stripped, and his martial arts crippled. In addition, his legs were broken so that he lost the ability to walk. This was to let him avoid making another mistake in the future. At the same time, Li Mingqiong was also diligently cultivating her martial arts. She was planning to kill her way to these aristocratic families and avenge her elder brother when she had mastered her martial arts one day! When she spoke to the last part, Pei Qingshu was fuming with anger. He gritted his teeth and almost cursed out loud. What did this matter have to do with him?! He was merely acting on the orders of the Patriarch! But with Cui Heng around, he didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. ¡°At the end of the day, they are just sacrifices in a power struggle.¡± Cui Heng understood the essence of this very clearly. However, he was more concerned about the information that Li Mingqiong mentioned. Immortal Sects, Almighties, Sacred Bodies, Mystic Realms, Mythical Era, Deity Realm, Human Immortal¡­ This sounded like a Xianxia story. Ordinary human worlds wouldn¡¯t have such things. Could it be that these two people actually came from a world that was of a higher level than the ordinary Mortal Realm, and it was even to the extent that it was close to the Immortal Realm? That kind of world was much more dangerous than an ordinary Mortal Realm world! Chapter 17 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Li Mingqiong¡¯s narration was very detailed. She even had detailed descriptions of Pei Qingshu. However, he still wanted to hear what Pei Qingshu had to say. The overall situation was similar, but from Pei Qingshu¡¯s perspective, the details were different. He was born in one of the top family clans in the world. This generation¡¯s family Patriach was his father. He was the eldest son of the direct line of descent. He had studied martial arts since he was young, and had no intention of participating in battles. As for exploring the ancient mystic realm, it had nothing to do with him, who had not even stepped into the Xiantian realm. The reason why he went out to invite Li Mingcheng was purely due to bad luck. Because he was the only male in his teens in the families participating in the exploration. The other families¡¯ members were either in their thirties or forties and were not suitable to invite a teenage Prince, or they were stronger than the Pei family. The Pei family had no choice but to agree to this task. Just like that, Pei Qingshu became the scapegoat and was even deliberately targeted. Not only had his identity, martial arts, and legs been destroyed, his father had also started to distance himself from him in order to protect the family. Even the branch descendants who only knew how to bow and scrape before him in the past began to mock and ridicule him in secret. Some even spread rumors that he was the one who harmed the Pei family. It was absolutely a stroke of grave misfortune! Li Mingqiong was dumbfounded. She had always thought that Pei Qingshu was one of the biggest accomplices. She did not expect the truth to be like this. As for whether Pei Qingshu was lying or not, that was not within her consideration. How would he dare you lie in front of Master Immortal? That was simply not knowing how to write the word ¡®death¡¯! Now, Li Mingqiong finally understood. Although Pei Qingshu had indeed invited her brother away, Pei Qingshu had not done anything wrong. He¡¯d suffered an undeserved catastrophe. This made her feel a little embarrassed. In her opinion, the reason why Pei Qingshu suffered such a miserable fate earlier was mostly because of her persistent pleading. Cui Heng noticed the change in Li Mingqiong¡¯s expression and could tell what the little girl was thinking. He smiled and shook his head but did not say anything. From what Li Mingqiong and Pei Qingshu had described, the conflict between the aristocratic families under the Immortal sects and the Imperial Family was huge. Even without Li Mingqiong adding fuel to the fire, it was only a matter of time before the Emperor of the Great Zhou made his move against the various clans while he had the absolute advantage. At that time, Pei Qingshu would probably be the first to be targeted. Who asked him to take on the most shocking task? However, this sort of analysis of the situation was only a simple distraction to Cui Heng. What he truly cared about was the so-called ¡®Xiantian Realm.¡¯ What was the Xiantian Realm? A martial realm? What was the difference between the Deity Realm and the Human Immortals that Li Mingqiong mentioned? He was very curious. But he couldn¡¯t ask directly. This made Cui Heng reminisce about Hong Fugui and Jiang Qiqi. Those two children were still easier to coax. ¡°I misunderstood earlier. I apologize to Young Master here.¡± Li Mingqiong actually took the initiative to apologize to Pei Qingshu and promised to compensate him in the future. She was not as hot-tempered as before. ¡°¡­¡± Pei Qingshu remained silent for a moment before nodding. ¡°It¡¯s good that Princess understands this.¡± He still held some anger in his heart. This was very normal. ¡°If there¡¯s any enmity or conflict, deal with it yourself once you leave this place.¡± Cui Heng raised his eyes lightly and swept the two of them with his gaze before he said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re guests who¡¯d arrived from afar, come have a meal with me.¡± This could be considered as setting the tone for the next ten days. Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong were pleasantly surprised when they heard this. They quickly thanked him and sat down. It could be seen that the only dish on the table was the one Cui Heng had cooked himself, and they didn¡¯t know what to do. At that moment, a golden beam lit up in front of the dining table. The three-meter-tall Yellow-scarved Strongman appeared out of thin air. He bowed respectfully to Cui Heng, ¡°Greetings, Master Immortal.¡± Then, he stood up and waved his hand. A table of delicacies appeared in front of Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong. Then, he transformed into a golden light and disappeared. Such a situation made the two children dumbfounded. Their faces were filled with disbelief, and their minds were completely stunned. They had never seen such a magical sight before. What was that just now?! That burly man had appeared out of thin air and then disappeared into thin air again. Even the powerful beings from the Immortal sects probably did not have such capabilities. But from the looks of it, that burly man was only the Immortal Venerable¡¯s servant? Did this mean that even existences stronger than the Immortal sects were only fit to be a servant for the Immortal Venerable? Following this thought, those great figures from the Immortal sects didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to be Immortal Venerable¡¯s servants?! Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong were shocked by their own thoughts. Their gazes towards Cui Heng became even more worshipful. Immortal Venerable was indeed an ancient existence that had existed since the Legendary Era. They could actually meet such a great person, what kind of Immortal opportunity was this! For a moment, they both had different thoughts. After encountering such a rare Immortal opportunity, were they just going to talk and eat? But since Cui Heng did not say anything, they did not dare to open their mouths rashly. They could only sit upright and eat obediently. They did not even dare to drop a single grain of rice on the table. And they did not dare to touch Cui Heng¡¯s dish either. After dinner. Cui Heng suddenly opened his mouth and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve lived in seclusion and haven¡¯t entered the mortal world for a long time. I don¡¯t know what the Grand Zhou is, nor do I know what an Immortal sect or aristocratic clan is. I still have to thank you two little kids for informing me about the outside world.¡± Hearing Cui Heng¡¯s words, Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong¡¯s first reaction was that Immortal Venerable was indeed an extremely ancient expert. Not only did he not know about Great Zhou, he did not even know about the Immortal sects! Those sects that controlled the Immortal Martial Dao had already considered themselves as Immortal sects since ancient times. Their second reaction was to stand up immediately and refuse his thanks. How would they dare to let an Immortal Venerable thank them! But what Cui Heng said next made them feel overjoyed. They felt as if a huge pie had fallen from the sky and landed right in their mouths. ¡°Since you¡¯ve explained the situation outside to me, you can consider it as chatting with me to relieve my boredom. By right, I should give you some thanks.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°But I¡¯m all alone, and I don¡¯t have any treasures. Why don¡¯t all of you tell me what gifts you want? You can¡¯t refuse to accept it.¡± Thump! Li Mingqiong fell to her knees the moment his words rang out. ¡°The Immortal martial arts techniques are controlled by the Immortal sects. There¡¯s clearly a path to Immortality ahead, but the people of the world are unable to pass through it. Immortal Venerable, please teach this junior the method to become an Immortal!¡± Princess Yong¡¯an was extremely respectful as she bowed towards Cui Heng. Pei Qingshu, who was standing at the side, was dumbfounded. He did not expect the other party to be so fast. He hadn¡¯t even thought of what to say. But she had actually finished speaking! The corners of Cui Heng¡¯s mouth curled up imperceptibly when he heard this, but he didn¡¯t agree right away and asked instead. ¡°Why do you want to become an Immortal?¡± ¡°Only by becoming an Immortal can one live forever!¡± Li Mingqiong¡¯s gaze was firm as she said, ¡°This junior heard from my Royal Father that if a member of the Imperial Family dies, the corresponding soul lamp in the palace will be extinguished. Although my elder brother had disappeared without a trace, his soul lamp was not extinguished. He is still alive! ¡°I don¡¯t know where he was sent to by the door of the Ancient Ruins, but I will wait for him! I want to obtain the Immortal technique not to become an Immortal, but to wait for his return in this mortal world!¡± ¡°¡­¡± This time, it was Cui Heng who fell silent. Good lord! This little girl probably had the bearings of a great Emperor. However, he still didn¡¯t forget his objective. After calming himself down, he said with a smile, ¡°There is nothing wrong with seeking a path to Immortality. It is just that even yellow sands have transformed into clear waters, and oceans have turned into mulberry fields. I have been isolated from the mortal world for a long time, and the methods I cultivate are already different from the present. They are not necessarily suitable for you.¡± ¡°This junior will tell you what I know about my world¡¯s martial arts right now!¡± Li Mingqiong said without thinking, as if she had already thought of a plan. ¡°In that case¡­¡± Cui Heng nodded lightly and said with a smile,¡± That¡¯s fine too. ¡± Chapter 18 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In Li Mingqiong¡¯s opinion, it was fine even if an ancient existence like Immortal Venerable did not understand their world¡¯s current martial path. The high-level Immortal martial techniques controlled by the Immortal sects were probably not much better than infants juggling in front of a supreme existence like Immortal Venerable. Thus, as long as the Immortal Venerable understood some information about her world¡¯s Immortal martial techniques, he could deduce the corresponding profound methods. That was the way that things worked when one operated from a strategically advantageous position. Thus, Li Mingqiong practically told Cui Heng everything she knew about her world¡¯s martial arts, as well as everything she had learned. Before this, Pei Qingshu had already sensibly left the villa. The martial arts information that Li Mingqiong wanted to talk about would definitely include the Imperial Family¡¯s martial arts. This was not something he could listen to. What he did now was to show that he understood the rules. At the same time, it was also to pave the way for him to seek out Immortal spells. He also did not want Li Mingqiong to hear about the Pei family¡¯s martial arts. ¡­ Li Mingqiong respectfully explained the martial arts knowledge she knew. Regardless of whether it was the general name of her realm or the specific cultivation method, she told him everything in detail. There were even some rumors that could not be identified. Amongst them, Cui Heng was most concerned about her world¡¯s system of classifying Martial Arts. And some cultivation concepts. According to Li Mingqiong, the Immortal Martial Techniques in her world were divided into the 21 levels of the Immortal and Mortal realm. There were 12 Mortal realms: Form Refining, Internal Nurturing, Qi Sensing, Qi Accumulation, Tendons Transformation, Marrows Purification, Qi Condensation, Qi Transformation, Profound Gate, Xiantian, Inner World, Divine Treasure. Under normal circumstances, it would take at least three to five years to cultivate to Qi Sensing, and it would take ten years of hard work to reach Qi Accumulation. To be able to attain Tendons Transformation realm before the age of 30 was already enough for a person to be considered an expert. Li Mingqiong had stepped into the Marrows Purification realm at the age of nine. She could be said to be extremely talented. An Immortal sect mighty figure had once commented that she had a chance of stepping into the Xiantian realm before the age of 50. Xiantian was the dividing line of the mortal world. As long as one reached the Xiantian realm, one would be able to refine Xiantian True Qi, like a fish leaping over the dragon¡¯s gate. He would experience a transformation and his strength would increase tremendously. As for Inner World, it was said to be a deeper cultivation of the Xiantian realm, allowing the Xiantian True Qi to grow endlessly and never wane. After reaching Grand Completion of the Inner World realm, it was said that one would be able to unlock the treasures within one¡¯s body and obtain all sorts of incredible magical powers. This was the realm of Divine Treasure, also known as the ¡®Deity Realm¡¯. Therefore, the Deity Realm was the end of the 12 realms of the Mortal world, and it was also known as the limits of the Mortal world. Martial artists who could reach this realm were often given various titles. For example, Perfected Ones, Heavenly Masters, Priests, etc. In some barbarian tribes, they were even respected as gods. Above the Mortal Realm were the nine realms of the Immortal Realm. However, the information about the nine realms were strictly controlled by the Immortal sects and was almost never leaked out. Even the method to become an Immortal was controlled by the Immortal sects. Only by obtaining the Immortal sects¡¯ permission could one become an Immortal. As the most favored princess of the Imperial Family, Li Mingqiong only knew that the first realm of the Immortal World was called Human Immortal. She did not even know what this realm was or what kind of cultivation level concept it was. Any higher than that, and the information was even more unclear. Even then, Cui Heng felt that his gains were rather abundant. This was the first time he came into contact with the cultivation path of the outside world. The Immortal martial path was completely different from his Immortal Cultivation System! However, as Li Mingqiong¡¯s cultivation level was limited, she could only explain the details of her cultivation before she reached the Marrows Purification realm. As for Qi Transformation, Profound Gate, and the realms after that, they were a little vague. Fortunately, she had some understanding of these realms and could describe some of the cultivation concepts and characteristics. However, the three realms of Xiantian, Inner World, and Divine Treasure were rather mysterious. She even used words like ¡°supposedly¡±. This made it difficult for Cui Heng to compare these cultivation realms with the Immortal Cultivation System¡¯s realms. Based on the strength that Li Mingqiong had displayed earlier, he could only temporarily believe that the Marrows Purification realm of the Mortal Realm was equivalent to the third level of Qi Refinement. And after Qi Condensation, compared to the Marrows Purification realm, one would receive an enormous increase in strength. Perhaps it could correspond to the Fourth level of Qi Refinement, and so on. The Divine Treasure realm corresponded to the Ninth level of Qi Refinement. ¡°The so-called Human Immortal is equivalent to the Foundation Establishment stage?¡± Cui Heng guessed inwardly. ¡°It¡¯s indeed possible. Compared to the Ninth layer of Qi Refinement, experts at the Foundation Establishment realm have indeed undergone a comprehensive improvement in the level of life. ¡°As long as one breaks through to Foundation Establishment, whether it¡¯s the spirit, body, strength, or lifespan, everything will be completely different from before. It¡¯s not impossible to be called a Human Immortal.¡± Li Mingqiong¡¯s desire to become an Immortal was also aimed at reaching the Human Immortal realm. With regards to this, Cui Heng was very experienced. Previously, relying on Jiang Qiqi¡¯s incomplete sword technique, he¡¯d already created a sword technique that could allow one to reach the Foundation Establishment realm overnight. Now, he was already at the Peak Foundation Establishment realm. His soul was powerful and his mind was agile. Coupled with the martial arts techniques that Li Mingqiong had described, it was absolutely easy to create an ¡°Immortal Martial Technique¡± that could be cultivated to the Foundation Establishment realm. However, Cui Heng did not explain directly. Instead, he smiled at Li Mingqiong and said, ¡°Tomorrow morning, the Yellow-scarved Strongman will bring you to the third floor. I will teach you an Immortal Martial Technique that can allow you to enter the Immortal stage.¡± ¡°Thank you Immortal Venerable!¡± Li Mingqiong was overjoyed and she quickly thanked him. ¡°Call Pei Qingshu over.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand. ¡­ Just as Cui Heng had expected. Pei Qingshu¡¯s thoughts were the same as Li Mingqiong¡¯s. He also wanted a technique that could allow him to become an Immortal. For the sake of his family and himself, he wanted to escape the oppression of the Immortal sects. Hence, he told Cui Heng everything about the martial arts skills of the Pei Family and the martial arts information he knew. As the eldest son of a powerful family, Pei Qingshu knew more about the Immortal sects and Immortal martial techniques than Li Mingqiong. Li Mingqiong only knew about the nine realms of the Immortal World. However, he knew that there were Earth Immortals and Heaven Immortals above the Human Immortal Realm. He even said that Heaven Immortals could fly in the sky and burrow into the ground, and were omnipotent. But that was all. Pei Qingshu did not know what the next six realms were. However, Pei Qingshu had a clearer understanding of the characteristics of the Qi Transformation Realm and the Profound Gate Realm. His description of the Xiantian realm and Inner World realm was also much more accurate. Especially the description of the Xiantian Realm. Once the Profound Gates were opened, there would be a resonance between the inside and the outside. It would wash away all the Postnatal Qi in the body and reverse into a Xiantian body. A Xiantian expert could use his martial arts moves to control the power of nature. It was very similar to the characteristics of the Seventh level of Qi Refinement. As such, the Third layer of Qi Refinement and the Seventh layer of Qi Refinement could be matched to the corresponding realms. ¡°Human Immortals should be equivalent to Foundation Establishment cultivators.¡± Cui Heng was certain of his guess. ¡°In that case, Earth Immortals should be equivalent to Golden Core and Heaven Immortals to Nascent Soul cultivators.¡± As for the description of how a Heavenly Immortal could soar through the sky and burrow through the earth, it wasn¡¯t within his scope of consideration. After all, a Seventh layer Qi Refinement cultivator could already fly. He couldn¡¯t possibly think that a Heaven Immortal was only equivalent to a Seventh layer Qi Refinement Stage cultivator. After Cui Heng dismissed Pei Qingshu, he fell into deep thought again. ¡°Although this world¡¯s realms sound a bit ridiculous, it¡¯s definitely an extremely dangerous Mortal world. With my current strength at the peak of the Foundation Establishment realm, it¡¯s simply not enough. ¡°Thankfully, the cultivation concepts of these Immortal martial techniques gave me quite a bit of inspiration. I estimate that I will be able to deduce the method to ignite the Dao Foundation True Fire tonight! ¡°Golden Core is possible!¡± ¡­ The next morning. The Yellow-scarved Strongman brought Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong to a chamber on the third floor. They were puzzled. Could it be that Immortal Venerable wanted to impart an Immortal spell to both of them at the same time? But from Immortal Venerable¡¯s words yesterday, it seemed like he wanted to create a suitable Immortal martial technique for both of them. What was going on? ¡°Just stand still.¡± Cui Heng noticed their bewilderment, and he said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll pass the Immortal cultivation techniques to you with the Heart Imprint technique.¡± ¡°Heart Imprint?¡± ¡°What is a Heart Imprint?¡± Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong had never heard of it before. But in the next moment, they knew. Cui Heng circulated his Dharmic powers and instantly condensed the information of the two Immortal cultivation techniques into two Heart Imprints. They transformed into a golden beam and a green beam of light, imprinting themselves in Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong¡¯s minds. Both of them felt their vision go dark, and then they felt a ball of light appear in their minds. As long as they concentrated on the ball of light, countless martial arts cultivation information would appear. Although this martial arts cultivation information was not strictly comparable to the 21 Realms of the Mortal and Immortal Realms, it described Cui Heng¡¯s cultivation understanding and achievements after cultivating to the peak. The techniques could allow one to control Qi to soar into the sky, enter and exit the underworld, summon wind and rain, and transform land into rivers! Li Mingqiong sensed the description in the green light and was filled with joy. This was definitely a method for Immortal Ascension! On the other hand, Pei Qingshu was incomparably shocked and overjoyed! How was this merely a method to become an Immortal? It was clearly a supreme heavenly book that pointed directly at the Heavenly Immortal Dao! Flying through the sky with Qi, entering and exiting the underworld! Calling the wind and summoning the rain, transforming land into rivers! Only the legendary Heaven Immortals could do it! Chapter 19 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After imparting the Immortal martial techniques to Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong through Heart Imprint, Cui Heng no longer cared about them. The seeds of good karma had been sown. He just needed to wait for the seeds to sprout. ¡­ Although Cui Heng did not bother about Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong, they did not dare to disrespect Cui Heng. Especially after they cultivated the Immortal Martial Technique that Cui Heng taught them, their reverence towards Cui Heng had even risen to an extreme. The Immortal Martial Technique imparted by the Immortal Venerable was too powerful! It far exceeded their understanding of martial arts. Although these few days of cultivation did not allow them to break through to the next realm, it increased the quality of their inner Qi and directly caused their bodies to undergo a second transformation of tendons and marrow cleansing. Their strength had increased by at least five times! This was simply unbelievable! One of them was the most favored Princess of the current dynasty while the other was the eldest son of a top aristocratic family. Both of them cultivated top-notch martial techniques. Even the martial arts of cultivators from the Immortal sects might not be much stronger than theirs. Now that they had obtained such a ridiculous improvement, it meant that the mysteriousness of these two Immortal Martial Techniques could completely trump those from the Immortal sects¡¯! And this was merely a casual Immortal technique created by Immortal Venerable overnight. As expected of an Immortal Venerable! In Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong¡¯s hearts, Cui Heng¡¯s position had already reached a supreme level. Every morning and evening, both of them would pay their respects to Cui Heng. It wasn¡¯t for anything else. They just wanted to see Immortal Venerable, to admire his face and feel his aura. Times like this passed very quickly. 12 days passed in a flash. After Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong kowtowed to Cui Heng, they left with the two golden lights. Cui Heng walked out from the quiet room on the third floor and looked at the place where the two of them disappeared. His gaze was complicated. To him, Hong Fugui¡¯s arrival was a pleasant surprise after being alone for 10 years. His compassion for his fellow humans and desire to save the world had moved him. Hong Fugui respected him as his teacher, and he also treated that child as his own student. Jiang Qiqi¡¯s arrival was like a ray of sunlight that illuminated the frozen mountains and rivers, slowly melting his originally frozen and lonely self. That desire to gain strength for others and her wish to fight the strong and help the weak made him sigh. Jiang Qiqi called him Big Brother Immortal, so he was willing to treat that little girl as his younger sister. However, Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong were different. He was not as serious with these two people as he was with Hong Fugui and Jiang Qiqi. Perhaps it was because he had cultivated for more than a hundred years and had found a path that suited his mental state. Even though he had not seen anyone for decades, Cui Heng did not feel very lonely. Hence, after Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong arrived, his emotions did not change much. He did not feel anything. Until they left, they did not even know Cui Heng¡¯s name. ¡°Perhaps, this is the difference between the levels of fate.¡± Cui Heng gazed into the distance and muttered to himself, ¡°In the next 150 years, there¡¯s no need to receive any more guests.¡± ¡­ The Beginner¡¯s Immortal Cultivation Technique was a true beginner¡¯s tutorial. It talked about every step he had to take to break through. For example, from the early to mid-stage Foundation Establishment realm, one needed to make their Dharmic powers more agile and activate their Dao foundation. Then, from the peak of Foundation Establishment to the Golden Core realm, one needed to ignite True Fire to calcine the Dao foundation sea into a Golden Core. However, it did not explain the details. Cui Heng had to figure out how to make his Dharmic powers become agile and how to ignite True Fire himself. Fortunately, a certain cultivation concept of the Immortal Martial Technique that the last two visitors described gave Cui Heng inspiration, and it allowed him to think of a method to ignite his Dao Foundation True Fire. His inspiration came from the Inner World realm. According to Pei Qingshu¡¯s description, the Inner World realm was to construct a small world within one¡¯s body that corresponded to the outside world. This would strengthen one¡¯s ability to sense the interactions between Heaven and Earth, allowing one¡¯s true essence to grow endlessly. On the other hand, the situation Cui Heng faced was that the ocean of his Dao Foundation was boundlessly vast. Even though the strength of his soul had already fused with his Dharmic powers, he was unable to utilize the entire ocean of Dao Foundation at once, and it was utterly impossible to gather True Fire, let alone calcine a Golden Core. Now he had found a way. He attempted to increase the power of his Divine Soul to represent the Heavens and caused the Dao Foundation Sea to sink, representing the Earth. He placed himself in the middle, representing Man. Using the concept of Heaven, Earth, and Man, he constructed an Inner World that was similar to the Inner World realm. Of course, his Inner World was clearly much larger and stronger, corresponding to the outside world. As soon as his Inner World was formed, the Heaven and Earth Law immediately reacted. At this instant, Cui Heng felt an extremely formidable heavenly power nourishing his energy of ¡®Heaven¡¯. His soul borrowed the power of Heaven and Earth. In the next instant, the power of the soul ignited an invisible True Fire in the vast Dao Foundation Sea. The golden Dao Foundation Sea surged, and Cui Heng¡¯s entire body emitted golden light. In the blink of an eye, the entire world was filled with a golden light that exuded an immortal aura. Boom! Cui Heng felt as if he heard a clap of thunder, and then he felt that everything within his body was illuminated by the golden light. And the source of this golden light was a round lump of light¡ª Golden Core! ¡­ What was a Golden Core? It was clearly described in the Beginner¡¯s Immortal Cultivation Technique. Metal was a firm and indestructible object. Alchemists were perfect, pure, and free. Refining an Invincible Vajra Body and cultivating a perfected and flawless spirit was for the Golden Core. The former represented Life, while the latter was Nature. A Golden Core completely integrated with immortality meant that one¡¯s life would exist forever. Therefore, once the Golden Core was formed, it would immediately extend one¡¯s lifespan by a thousand years. Divine powers would be born naturally, and Dharmic powers would become boundless. As long as the Golden Core was not destroyed, one could be reborn from a drop of blood and resurrected. Cui Heng who had attained this level could no longer be considered a human in any way. However, he continued to live his life as usual. Cultivation, cooking, eating, playing games, cultivating, sleeping¡­ Day after day, year after year. 20 years after Cui Heng refined his Golden Core, another person entered the Beginner¡¯s Space. However, Cui Heng did not go to meet him. After casually giving him some opportunities, he ignored him. 12 days later, the visitor left. Another 30 years passed, and Cui Heng had attained the intermediate-stage of the Golden Core Realm. Another 10 years passed, and someone accidentally entered the Beginner¡¯s Space again. However, Cui Heng was in closed door cultivation, and it was already 10 years later when he woke up. Since then, no one had entered the Beginner¡¯s Space. Cui Heng was not bothered by this. Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, another 80 years passed! Finally, 150 years after Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong left, 200 years after Jiang Qiqi left, 290 years after Hong Fugui left, it was already 300 years after Cui Heng transmigrated here! His entire body was flawless and perfected! Just by standing there, he was like an Immortal God, affecting the surroundings, making it feel like a paradise! Grand Perfection of the Golden Core Realm! ¡°Congratulations! The 300 years of novice protection period has passed¡­¡± Chapter 20 - Your Novice Period has Expired, Please Recharge in Time! Chapter 20 Your Novice Period has Expired, Please Recharge in Time! [Congratulations! The 300 years of novice protection period has passed!) [The Omnipotent Immortal Cultivation System will continue to serve you and protect your path to immortality!) (Warm reminder! Your novice benefits have expired! If you need to extend the time limit, please recharge it and upgrade to an all-rounded cultivation package!) [Your version of the system is relatively low and has yet to be upgraded. Do you want to upgrade the system?] (Yes / No] Along with a series of system notifications, Cui Heng could clearly sense that everything around him was rapidly disappearing. First, the Beginner¡¯s Hut disappeared. Then, the Beginner¡¯s Farm disappeared. Following that, he lost his connection with the Yellow-scarved Strongman. His Treasure Robe and Flying Sword also disappeared into thin air. This was what it meant when the novice protection period expired. It was naturally impossible to continue staying in the Beginner¡¯s Space. In the blink of an eye, the naked Cui Heng left the Beginner¡¯s Space and reappeared in a forest full of trees. The giant trees here towered into the sky, blocking out the sunlight. The temperature was damp, and the air felt somewhat sticky. ¡°That¡¯s too ridiculous. It didn¡¯t even leave me some clothes?¡± Cui Heng complained helplessly. Fortunately, he had already attained the Grand Completion stage of the Golden Core Realm. With a thought, he used his Dharmic powers to condense a new set of clothes for himself. However, he burst into laughter soon. ¡°This is rather interesting. Letting me descend into this world naked can be considered as the start of a new life.¡± After all, he had been cultivating for 300 years, so he quickly calmed down. As he surveyed his surroundings, he was also considering what he should do next. ¡°This seems to be a primeval forest. There¡¯s no one here. Tsk, why does it look like the same forest as when I just transmigrated here?¡± Cui Heng suddenly felt that something was amiss. His gaze swept across the surrounding trees and then checked the ground beneath his feet. His expression became strange. ¡°This is actually the forest where I was when I transmigrated here!¡± The soil and trees in the novice space were ¡°dug up¡± from these woods. He naturally knew them. What did this mean? This meant that after he walked out of the Beginner¡¯s Space, he had actually returned to the same world he was in when he first transmigrated! It was also the same high-level immortal realm that caused the System to issue an alarm in the first place. ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Cui Heng suddenly felt a numb feeling on his scalp. What happened to the Beginner¡¯s Space that was supposed to be shuttling in the void between the myriad worlds? To think that he had spent so much effort to find out about the outside world, wanting to make preparations for himself after he left. In the end, he still returned to the starting point? ¡°System, what¡¯s going on? Am I still in the same world as when I first transmigrated here?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly as he asked in his heart. (The Omnipotent Immortal Cultivation System will continue to serve you and protect your path to immortality!) (Warm reminder! Your novice benefits have expired! If you need to extend the time limit, please recharge it and upgrade to an all-rounded cultivation package!] [Your version of the system is relatively low and has yet to be upgraded. Do you want to upgrade the system?] [Yes / No] He only received a series of notifications. ¡°¡­¡± The corner of Cui Heng¡¯s mouth twitched. He resisted the urge to curse and ordered the system, ¡°Yes!¡± [Congratulations! Respected host, you have passed the novice stage. The System will upgrade to the latest version!) [Upgrade begin!) [Progress¡­ 0.1%¡­ 0.3%¡­ 0.31%¡­] Then, a day and night passed. Only 10% was downloaded! Fortunately, Cui Heng was already an experienced cultivator. When he was cultivating in seclusion, he would sit for more than 10 years or even decades. He could afford to wait for 10 days. Sure enough, after waiting for 10 days, the System upgrade progress finally reached 99%! Then, it stopped moving! Even after 20 days, it was still 99%. There was no sign of growth. Ridiculous! ¡°I can¡¯t just wait here forever.¡± Cui Heng finally couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and started to consider where he should go. To him, this was an extremely dangerous world. A place like the forest that had no defensive capabilities was not safe at all. If some great Immortal cultivators were to fight in the sky, any random spell would raze this forest to the ground. He would also be implicated. In fact, there was no need for them to be too powerful. As long as a few Nascent Soul cultivators fought, the shockwaves from the battle could shatter his body. If his Golden Core could survive, that would be fine. He could slowly revive again. But if the Golden Core was destroyed, he would truly be destroyed in body and soul. It would be best if he could hide in some mountain cave. The higher the mountain, the safer it was. The bunker was big enough. With a mountain as a buffer, he might not be killed instantly. However, he soon realized that it would not be difficult for him to destroy a mountain with his current Golden Core cultivation. With his current strength, he only needed one punch to turn a small mountain under 1,000 foot into dust. If he really encountered a battle between experts, unless he hid in a 100,000 foot tall mountain, it didn¡¯t seem very safe either. As he thought of this, he carefully flew into the sky and looked into the distance. He discovered that there were no tall mountain ranges around him. Moreover, there was a village about 30 li away. This meant that this place was not really far from human habitation. If there were people gathered nearby, there was a possibility that there would be powerful beings and almighty beings. There was also a possibility that he would encounter beings that he could not resist. As for going to the village to inquire about the situation, he didn¡¯t even think about it. Before having full confidence in self-preservation, contact with any stranger can lead to danger. Hence, after careful consideration, Cui Heng looked at the ground beneath his feet. Following that, he secretly circulated his Dharmic powers as his body lit up with a faint golden glow. At the same time, the ground under Cui Heng¡¯s feet seemed to be pulled by some invisible force, and it automatically parted to the sides. His entire body slowly sank into the ground. That¡¯s right. After thinking about it, he still felt that it was safer to hide underground. In any case, his Golden Core had already reached the Grand Completion stage. He did not need to eat, drink, or even breathe. His body was already indestructible and could withstand the immense pressure underground. Hiding tens of thousands of meters underground was much safer than hiding in a cave. As for the method of sinking into the soil, it was actually a Divine power that was naturally produced after he refined his Golden Core. He called it the Five Elements Retreat. This included the Water-Repelling Technique, Fire-Repelling Technique, Earth-Repelling Technique, etc. ¡°After the novice period benefits expired, I can¡¯t even continue to use the Beginner¡¯s Immortal Cultivation Technique. Otherwise, I can cultivate underground until I transcend the tribulation and ascend.¡± Cui Heng pondered as he sank deeper into the ground. ¡°Right now, I only know the method to break through to the Nascent Soul Stage. The rest of the content can only be seen after recharging. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll still have to leave after the System finishes upgrading. ¡°However, as long as I open the charging channel, I¡¯ll be able to recharge and extend the use of the Beginner¡¯s Space. If I encounter danger, I¡¯ll be able to hide in the Beginner¡¯s Space, and I¡¯ll be able to protect myself.¡± The content of the Immortal technique was too complicated. It was impossible to understand the contents of a higher realm in advance. It was impossible to even memorize it. Thus, even though he had read through the entire Beginner¡¯s Immortal Cultivation Technique, he did not manage to memorize it. ¡°Huh?!¡± Right at this moment, Cui Heng suddenly let out a soft gasp of surprise. He felt that the underground path that he was taking was blocked. He had only sunk about a dozen meters so far. ¡°What happened?¡± Cui Heng took a closer look and realized that it was a huge slab of stone. It was blocking in front of him and from the looks of it, it was obviously man-made. There were also many pieces of stone that were laid together. There was such a thing more than 10 meters underground. It was probably a tomb. Cui Heng wasn¡¯t interested in tombs. However, just as he was about to take a detour, he suddenly received a System prompt. [Congratulations! System upgrade has been completed! Charging channel has been opened!) (Congratulations! You have discovered an item that can be converted into currency. Do you want to convert it immediately?] Chapter 21 - Great Jin Treasure Chapter 21 Great Jin Treasure Cui Heng was pleasantly surprised by the System upgrade. This meant that as long as he charged enough value, he would be able to upgrade and gain the Immortal Cultivation Technique. He could also pay to obtain more novice perks. Moreover, he had not expected to find an item that could be converted into System currency the moment the upgrade was completed. What a double blessing. Cui Heng checked the System interface immediately. There were only two lines of words now. [Currency: 0] [Purchasable: Omnipotent Immortal Cultivation Package. Price: 99] Other than that, there was nothing else. It was very simple. Just as Cui Heng had predicted, if he wanted to earn the right to renew the novice perks, he had to recharge enough credits to redeem the package first. This trade was even shadier than a goose! Cui Heng rolled his eyes, but still issued an order to the System. ¡°Convert the currency immediately!¡± Then, from his perspective, the stone slabs below suddenly began to glow with a faint silver light, then in the blink of an eye, the light disappeared. At the same time, the number of coins on the System interface increased. (Currency: 0.03] Cui Heng was extremely surprised. The items that could be converted into currency were actually these stone slabs? What was this principle? ¡°Do convertible objects need to be man-made or something else?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly and thought to himself, ¡°If the stone slabs in the tomb can be converted into currency, then can the things in the tomb be converted too?¡± Cui Heng was tempted. That was because it was highly possible. Thus, he immediately decided to open these stone slabs and enter the tomb to take a look. Cui Heng had considered whether there were any ominous things in this tomb, such as red-furred zombies or monsters. However, judging from the amount of currency converted from the tombstone, the tomb itself should not be of a high level. Moreover, since it was only buried a dozen meters below the ground and there were no restrictions or formations protecting it, it meant that it was unlikely that it would pose a threat to a cultivator at the Peak of the Golden Core Stage. After entering the tomb, Cui Heng realized that it was just as he had expected. It was not a high-level tomb. Both the scale of the tomb and the burial items were ordinary. The tomb had even been robbed before. Many porcelain objects that had been buried with the deceased were knocked to the ground. Most of them were broken. There was very little gold, silver, or jewels, and most of them were scattered on the ground. Even the coffin of the deceased had been opened. Cui Heng walked over and saw a corpse that had been torn into pieces. There were broken pieces of cloth hanging on it. It was obvious that the grave robbers had paid special attention to it. There were also some copper coins scattered around in the coffin. They must have been left behind by the grave robbers. ¡°Treasure of Great Jin?¡± Cui Heng saw the words on the copper coin. He raised his eyebrows and muttered, ¡°I remember Qiqi¡¯s country was called Great Jin.¡± He took out a copper coin from the coffin and examined it carefully. The workmanship of the copper coin was rather exquisite, and the words on it were very clear. It should have been made when the dynasty was flourishing. On the front was the words ¡°Great Jin Treasure¡±, and on the other side was ¡°First year of Jianxing¡±. Great Jin was a country, and Jianxing should be the year of the Emperor. At the same time, Cui Heng received a System notification. (Congratulations! You have discovered an item that can be converted into currency. Do you want to convert it immediately?] He was silent for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Convert!¡± In the next moment, Cui Heng saw that the porcelain, jade, jewelry, the coffin itself, as well as the copper coins scattered in the coffin all lit up with a faint silver light. Cui Heng¡¯s currency interface increased. (Currency: +20] ¡°The upgrade package is only 79 coins away.¡± The corners of Cui Heng¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he revealed a happy expression. The feeling of gaining something was always wonderful. At the same time, he was also wondering what the System was using to judge the value of the items for conversion. From the two conversions just now, it seemed like they were both objects with traces of human creation. Furthermore, after conversion, the items themselves did not change at all. Cui Heng looked around and said, ¡°There is the least amount of copper coins converted, and the numbers are almost negligible. The coffin itself and the stone slabs are also very low in number. Jade and porcelain are the most common. The more exquisite they are, the more currency rewarded. Could it be that it depends on the level of workmanship?¡± He could not be sure now. He could only make some guesses on the value of the items based on the final amount. Finally, he looked at the copper coin in his hands and observed the words on it. Great Jin! This made Cui Heng think of something. ¡°System, is this world Jiang Qiqi¡¯s world?¡± (Respectable host! Your novice period has expired. Please recharge and upgrade to an all-rounded cultivation package. The System will continue to protect your path to Immortality!) Money-faced! Cui Heng cursed in his heart, and then he put away the copper coin and left this tomb. However, he did not return to the surface, nor did he continue to sink further down. Instead, he continued to use the Earth-Repelling Technique to roam the underground, searching for more graves. Although he did not know the specific rules of the System¡¯s currency conversion, he could at least confirm that burial items could be converted. His top priority was to find a few more graves and collect the coins needed to upgrade for the package. Underneath this dense forest, there seemed to be a group of graves. It didn¡¯t take Cui Heng long to find five ancient tombs, but three of them had been turned upside down by the tomb raiders, with only a few remaining intact. He only converted 30 coins in total. All five graves added up to only 10 coins more than the first one he had encountered. Fortunately, there were many graves here. Cui Heng quickly found seven more graves. (Currency +0.3] [Currency: +15) [Currency +0.2] [Currency +0.5] (Currency +21.3] Although most of the tombs had been raided, there were still some remaining. Cui Heng finally saved up more than 80 coins. He was very close to obtaining the upgraded package. After a period of searching, Cui Heng found another tomb of a considerable size. Just from the items outside the tomb, he had converted another 0.5 coins. When he entered, he found that the size of the tomb, the number of burial items, and the rarity of the burial chamber, far exceeded all the tombs he¡¯d raided earlier. He even found many books and seals in the tomb. Most importantly, it had never encountered a tomb raider before. ¡°Convert!¡± Cui Heng ordered the System. (Currency: +58] The gains were astonishing! The owner of this tomb was definitely someone with an extremely high status when he was alive, perhaps even a noble. However, even with this kind of identity, the deceased still didn¡¯t have any special protection in the tomb. There were only some traps. This caused Cui Heng to feel slightly puzzled. What effect could such ordinary traps have on powerful cultivators? ¡°Let¡¯s see what¡¯s written in these books.¡± Cui Heng walked to a bookshelf. Boom! At this moment, Cui Heng suddenly heard an explosion from outside. The tomb chamber shook violently, and the bamboo slips on the bookshelves fell down. Then, loud laughter came from outside. ¡°It¡¯s open! It¡¯s open! Hahaha! Brothers, look! We¡¯re rich! This is really King Lu¡¯s tomb. We¡¯re rich!¡± Chapter 22 - Man Lights Candles, Ghost Blows Out the Light Chapter 22 Man Lights Candles, Ghost Blows Out the Light Zhao Guang was already 36 years old this year. He was born in Pingyang County of the Great Jin¡¯s Swallow Mountain Prefecture. In his early years, he had worked as an alchemist in the mines and was responsible for brewing gunpowder and detonation work in the mines. Later on, the county governor of Swallow Mountain rebelled and took all the craftsmen in the square to join him. He took advantage of the chaos and escaped. Three years ago, Zhao Guang ended up in Juhe County. Because he was experienced in mixing gunpowder and concocting explosives, he was recruited by a group of grave robbers and started doing shady business for money. Initially, he felt that this matter was detrimental to his morals and he felt a little resistant. However, as the number of jobs the grave robbers completed increased, his savings also increased. Because of his unique skills, he quickly became the second-in-command of the grave robbers gang and gradually became addicted to the thrill of grave robbing. With the stolen goods he obtained from selling the items from his tomb raiding jobs, Zhao Guang managed to buy a large house in the City in just one year. He got married and had children. He even brought his old mother over from the chaotic Swallow Mountain County to support her. In this chaotic world, Zhao Guang¡¯s life could already be said to be very beautiful. Therefore, he had thought of washing his hands off this business more than once. Especially after his son was born and his mother was brought over, this thought became even stronger. Unfortunately, the leader of the gang of grave robbers and the others wouldn¡¯t let him go. There was a rule in the Great Jin: Kill all grave robbers without mercy! Those who dared to do such a thing were all outlaws without exception. As long as Zhao Guang dared to back out, even if he only mentioned it once, he might become a corpse the next day. But three days ago, the Thief King, Wang Ba, had suddenly gathered all his brothers and told them something Wang Ba said that after many years of careful observation, he had already discovered the location of King Lu¡¯s tomb. As long as they could finish this job, they would not have to worry about anything for the rest of their lives. They would also be able to wash their hands off the business. They would no longer have to take the risk of robbing tombs. This moved everyone, including Zhao Guang. King Lu! This was the grave site of a Region King. He had been bestowed a region of land upon the founding of Great Jin, and the country of Lu was a prosperous land. The burial items in the tomb of the King of Lu would definitely be priceless! The riches inside might surpass the combined amount they¡¯d gained from all the grave robbing jobs they¡¯d ever done in the past! Hence, everyone agreed! After a hearty feast of wine and meat, Wang Ba and Zhao Guang brought their companions, a total of seven people out, fully equipped with all their tools. Taking advantage of the night, they came to this forest that was more than 10 li from Juhe County. as 110 Boom! Following a loud explosion, a huge stone door finally appeared in front of them. Due to the violent explosion, cracks appeared on the stone door. Zhao Guang stood behind the group and nodded with a smile. He was not the one who had used the explosives to blow up the passage to the tomb, but he was very satisfied with the power of the explosives he had prepared this time. According to past experience, as long as a crack appeared on the stone door, the mechanisms in the tomb would be greatly damaged, increasing the chances of survival. Judging from the size of the crack, it was unlikely to have damaged the buried treasures. ¡°Hahaha, Second Bro¡¯s explosives are really getting better and better!¡± Wang Ba laughed loudly and turned to Zhao Guang. ¡°From today onwards, your mother is my mother. Your wife and children are also my family. ¡°As long as we are in Giant Deer County, we will not let them suffer any grievances!¡± ¡°Haha, thank you Big Brother.¡± Zhao Guang cupped his fists and smiled. Right now, he is still relying on his boss. He wanted to get more after this job, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t offend this boss. However, he had a feeling that what Wang Ba had just said sounded a little strange. ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, let¡¯s quickly open the tomb door and see what treasures are inside.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Let¡¯s do it quickly. Recently, quite a number of young disciples from the martial sects have left the county city. They like to be nosy.¡± ¡°The explosion just now was a little too loud. We¡¯d better search quickly. This is King Lu¡¯s tomb! Hahahaha!¡± Everyone began to speak one after another as they worked together to push the stone door open. All of them were skilled in martial arts. With the combined efforts of the five of them, they quickly moved the stone door of King Lu¡¯s Tomb, which weighed thousands of catties, into a gap that was wide enough for two people. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s open! It¡¯s open! The treasures are right in front!¡± One of them cheered, feeling as if a mountain of gold and silver was right in front of him. He directly rushed through the gap. ¡°F*ck, don¡¯t even think about snatching everything for yourself!¡± ¡°Wait for this daddy!¡± The other two also ran in. Wang Ba and Zhao Guang were in no hurry to enter. This was their rule. The younger brothers would enter first while the two leaders would enter later. After the three people in front entered, the two of them took out a few lanterns and lit the candles inside before slowly walking into the tomb. The tomb of King Lu was extremely gorgeous. It was practically built according to the style of King Lu¡¯s estate when he was alive. Even experienced grave robbers like Wang Ba and Zhao Guang were amazed. With every step they took, they could see treasures that left them dumbfounded. ¡°Damn it, the treasure vault, it¡¯s really a treasure vault!¡± Wang Ba¡¯s eyes lit up, and even his voice was trembling slightly. He subconsciously smiled and said, ¡°Mine, it¡¯s all mine¡­ ours!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhao Guang, who was walking beside him, frowned slightly. He felt that something was wrong with Wang Ba today. He seemed overly excited. He also realized that there were no more sounds in front. Those three brats seemed to know how to plunder quietly. Every time, they would make the tomb as noisy as a wet market. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Wang Ba also seemed to be puzzled. He looked at Zhao Guang beside him and thought to himself, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be time yet¡­¡± Just then ¡°Ahhh!!¡± ¡°Ghost! Ghost!¡± ¡°Run!¡± An extremely terrified scream suddenly came from the front. Immediately after, three figures sprinted out of the tomb like they were running for their lives. All of their faces were pale, as if they had been greatly frightened. ¡°What happened?!¡± Wang Ba shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡± ¡°What ghost?!¡± Zhao Guang immediately became alert and took out a black donkey¡¯s hoof from his chest pocket! In the blink of an eye, the three of them arrived before the two. ¡°Big Brother! Second Brother! Quick¡­¡± The three of them wanted to shout, but their voices stopped abruptly. Their bodies twitched violently, and they actually died from bleeding from their seven apertures in the blink of an eye! When Zhao Guang saw this scene, he felt like his scalp was about to burst open with fear. He hurriedly looked at Wang Ba beside him. ¡°Big Brother, why don¡¯t we¡­¡± However, before he could finish speaking, he suddenly felt dizzy and his entire body was wracked with intense pain. He could feel a warm sensation coming from his eyes, ears, mouth, nose, and seven orifices. He was probably bleeding. Blood flowed from all seven apertures! ¡°You?!¡± Zhao Guang¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at Wang Ba in disbelief. His eyes were filled with anger and hatred. ¡°Hehe, Brother, go in peace.¡± Wang Ba turned to look at him, his eyes narrowing slightly as he sneered, ¡°Everything here should have been mine to begin with!¡± ¡°G-ghost!¡± Zhao Guang suddenly exclaimed, his eyes fixed on the area behind Wang Ba. ¡°What dogsh*t ghosts? There¡¯s no such thing in this world!¡± Wang Ba had raided countless graves before. He did not believe in the existence of any sinister things at all. As he mocked Zhao Guang, he turned back to look. However, this scene caused him to freeze as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning on the spot. He saw a youth dressed in strange clothes slowly walking out of the gloomy and dark tomb, walking towards him step by step. A person! There was actually a person inside! In the tomb of King Lu, which had been sealed for more than a hundred years, there was actually a sixth person besides them! Hu ¨C At this moment, a breeze blew over from inside the tomb. Wang Ba was horrified to find that the candle in his lantern had been blown out. Man lights candles! Ghosts blow out the light! ¡°No! Don¡¯t come over!¡± Wang Ba was so scared that his face turned pale, and he cried out in extreme fear. At this moment, he felt something explode in his head. An indescribable sense of fear instantly overflowed! Chapter 23 - Xiantian Realm, Peak of the Pugilistic World Chapter 23 Xiantian Realm, Peak of the Pugilistic World Cui Heng slowly approached the grave robber with interest in his eyes. Having reached the Grand Completion stage of the Golden Core Realm, his five senses were extremely sharp. Even though he was in the innermost chamber of the tomb, he could still hear the sounds outside clearly. He could already tell that this ¡°Big Brother¡± was probably trying to murder his companions for benefits. This ¡°Big Brother¡± had given the others a slow poison. By the time the tomb was opened, the poison would act up and he could take the treasures for himself. However, he was a little puzzled. Why did ordinary people dare to rob tombs? Were they not afraid of digging up ominous things like red-furred monsters? Even though Wang Ba and the rest had some fighting abilities and were much stronger than the average person, they were still ordinary people in Cui Heng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ah! i¡¯ll fight it out with you!¡± At this moment, Wang Ba seemed to have been scared silly. Facing Cui Heng who was walking over step by step, he actually didn¡¯t run away. Instead, he pulled out the scimitar on his waist and charged straight at Cui Heng. He raised the scimitar above his head and slashed viciously at Cui Heng¡¯s head. Zhao Guang¡¯s consciousness was already blurry, and he was on the verge of death. When he saw this scene, he was still stunned by Wang Ba¡¯s madness. However, the scene that occurred next directly terrified him to the point of trembling, causing his consciousness to instantly become much clearer, and he was practically on the verge of recovering his consciousness. The ¡°ghost¡± did not dodge when faced with Wang Ba¡¯s machete. Instead, he took a deep breath and exhaled Boom! Thunderous explosions suddenly rang out in the huge tomb palace, and then a tornado actually appeared, directly sweeping Wang Ba in and instantly grinding him into powder. Not even a single piece of flesh was left. He was reduced to ashes on the spot! Zhao Guang was completely stunned. He almost thought that this was an illusion his mind had created before he died. How could there be a person in this world who could blow a living person into ashes with a single breath? Even those so-called old Immortals and Patriarchs of the Pugilistic World could not do Are ghosts all so amazing? But Zhao Guang had no time to think about this. He saw the ¡°ghost¡± walk towards him after blowing away the tyrant in one breath. Facing this situation, Zhao Guang, who was bleeding from his seven orifices, was prepared to die. ¡°Do you have any last words?¡± Cui Heng came before Zhao Guang and looked at the tomb raider calmly. At this moment, Zhao Guang¡¯s entire body had been corroded by the poison and he was about to die. Of course, Cui Heng had a way to cure him. He only needed to use his Dharmic powers to circulate one round in this person¡¯s body to remove all the poison in his body. But he had no interest in doing so. Before figuring out the situation of this world, rashly saving the life of a stranger was not a good choice. It might bring him unnecessary trouble. After all, this was not the Beginner¡¯s Space. ¡°You¡¯re a human, not a ghost.¡± A look of realization appeared on Zhao Guang¡¯s face. Then, he was extremely shocked. ¡°You¡¯re a human. How can a human have such powerful strength? Did you cultivate to become an Immortal?¡± The intense emotional fluctuations made his bleeding symptoms worsen. He hurriedly said, ¡°Can, can you take care of my mother and wife for me? I can give you a lot of money, a lot of money.¡± His old mother and wife were his only worries in this world. Cui Heng was unmoved. Zhao Guang panicked and said, ¡°I, I still have a martial arts manual. It¡¯s the Sunflower Sword Art that had dominated the Pugilistic World 20 years ago. As long as you promise me, I¡¯ll tell you where this manual is! Cough, cough!¡± Cui Heng frowned. With a thought, he secretly released a trace of Dharmic powers, temporarily stabilizing Zhao Guang¡¯s life. He asked, ¡°How powerful is this Sunflower Sword Art?¡± ¡°You actually don¡¯t know about the Sunflower Sword Art?¡± Zhao Guang was stunned when he heard that. ¡°Tell me.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Zhao Guang looked at Cui Heng in disbelief. ¡°20 years ago, Lin Nantu, who was originally just a servant of an escort company, accidentally obtained the Sunflower Sword Art and became a top-notch expert in just three years! ¡°Ten years later, he used this opportunity to advance to the Xiantian realm. His sword light was unstoppable and even iron armor could not withstand a single strike of his sword. He once single-handedly repelled the combined forces of the sect masters of several large Sects and even forced back the cavalry of hundreds of soldiers from the Imperial Court. From then on, he dominated the Pugilistic World!¡± With Lin Nantu¡¯s exaggerated achievements, the Sunflower Sword Art was already a world-renowned martial arts technique. Later, Lin Nantu was killed and the Sunflower Sword Art was nowhere to be found. However, in the past 20 years, any news about it would cause a bloodbath. There was actually someone in this world who didn¡¯t know about the Sunflower Sword Art! Zhao Guang could not understand it. In his panic and confusion, he did not even notice the changes in his body. ¡°Xiantian Realm, dominating the Pugilistic World?¡± The expression on Cui Heng¡¯s face turned extremely strange as he asked again, ¡°If one can dominate the Pugilistic World at the Xiantian Realm, then what¡¯s above the Xiantian Realm?¡± ¡°Above the Xiantian Realm?¡± Zhao Guang seemed to be a little confused by the question. He was stunned for a moment and asked doubtfully, ¡°There are realms above the Xiantian Realm? I, I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± ¡°Have you heard of the Deity Realm and Human Immortal Realm?¡± Cui Heng asked again. ¡°What is that? The Immortals in books?¡± Zhao Guang was even more confused. He could not understand what this powerful person in front of him wanted to ask. The questions he asked were so strange. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not right. I, why did I¡­¡± were At this moment, he finally discovered the change in his physical condition. The pain in his entire body was gone, and his dazed mind had returned to normal. At this moment, he actually felt that his condition was unprecedentedly good! How was that possible! That was the so-called peerless poison of the Pugilistic World, ¡°Seven Apertures Death Powder¡±! After realizing that he was poisoned, Zhao Guang realized what poison he had been planted with based on his physical condition. It was said that even Immortals would find it difficult to save someone who had been poisoned by it. They could only wait for death. There was no exception! How did I neutralize the poison for no reason? Could it be¡­ Zhao Guang¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. He quickly raised his head to look at Cui Heng, but all he saw was the dark tomb. The Immortal-like youth from before had already disappeared without a trace. ¡°If you want to take care of your wife and mother, do it yourself. I don¡¯t have the time.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s voice drifted over from outside the tomb, sounding like a celestial voice. Thump! Zhao Guang directly knelt on the ground and kowtowed respectfully towards the outside of the tomb. ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Immortal! From now on, I will definitely accumulate good karma and do good deeds. I will work to benefit a region and repay your kindness!¡± Cui Heng didn¡¯t even need to lift a finger to get rid of the so-called top poison in the martial arts world. It was equivalent to an effort of exhaling a breath to him. After he left the tomb, he recalled Zhao Guang¡¯s words and took a deep breath. ¡°System! Is this really the high-level immortal realm? Why do I feel like this is just a normal Wuxia World?¡± (Respectable host! Your novice period has expired. Please recharge and upgrade to an all-rounded cultivation package. The System will continue to protect your path to Immortality!) F*ck! ¡°Charge!¡± Chapter 24 - What Is Paywall! Chapter 24 What Is Paywall! [Currency: +99] [Congratulations! Purchase successful!] (Welcome to the Omnipotent Immortal Cultivation package. The System will serve you wholeheartedly and protect your path to Immortality!) [The welfare renewal system has been activated and upgraded. Please check the details.] After Cui Heng gave the order to recharge, the System quickly completed the upgrade of the package. It was many times faster than the previous System upgrade. ¡°Is this a Wuxia world?¡± Cui Heng wasn¡¯t in a hurry to check the details of the System¡¯s benefits and continued asking (Greetings, esteemed host! After the examination, we can confirm that this is a high-level immortal warrior space-time. There are countless lives in the universe, Immortal Kings and countless ferocious beasts abound. It is not the Wuxia world that you mentioned.] The System finally answered. As expected, he had to pay up to get an answer. But this answer puzzled Cui Heng. If this was really a high-grade immortal warrior space-time dimension, how could there be a situation where one could dominate the Pugilistic World at the Xiantian Realm? Moreover, it was only a regular Xiantian expert. ¡°Unless this is a subordinate plane of the Advanced Xianxia Space-Time.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he thought to himself, ¡°There is indeed such a possibility. Since the Xianxia space-time has countless lives in the universe, it is normal for it to include subordinate planes at the Wuxia level.¡± This guess made his tensed heart relax greatly. If this speculation was true, then he was an invincible existence here. In a world where he could dominate the martial arts world, there was nothing that could threaten him. ¡°However, there might be some hidden experts.¡± Cui Heng was a cautious person, and he quickly restrained his relaxed attitude. ¡°If this place is still connected to the world Pei Qingshu and the rest are in, it means that there might be people who can threaten me.¡± From what he knew, the ¡°Heaven Immortals¡± of the 21 Realms of Mortal and Immortal Realms should be experts equivalent to the Nascent Soul Stage, far surpassing him, a cultivator at the Grand Completion of the Golden Core Realm. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at the situation after the package is upgraded. Only with absolute self-protection ability can my actions be more casual.¡± Cui Heng opened the System interface. The information on it had indeed changed drastically. Other than the amount of currency, there were also eight new programs that were upgraded to his novice benefits. [Grotto-Heaven World: An independent Grotto-Heaven with absolute defense. It contains all the laws of the human world, blocking all external senses. You will not be harmed here.] (Usage Price: There are five chances to enter the grotto-heaven every month. It is for one day each time. The points required to enter the Grotto-Heaven will increase gradually, from 100 points, to 1,000 points, to 10,000 points, to 100,000 points.] (Blessed Land Dao Palace: A palace that can change its shape at will. It can be placed anywhere. It can be big or small. At most, it can cover an area of ten thousand mu. It also has various household appliances and facilities for cultivation.] (Usage Price: 1,000 points per day] (Spiritual Root Medicinal Field: Every month, it will automatically produce all kinds of crops and elixirs and immortal herbs. You can specify the crops that will be produced next month.] [Custom price: 1,000 points per usage] (Yellow-scarved Strongman (Upgradeable): A Yellow-scarved Strongman with relatively weak Dharmic powers, equivalent to an Early-stage Foundation Establishment expert. It is good at close combat and can cast relatively elementary Dharma spells and will listen to you.) [Selling price: 1,000 points] [Primary Grade Dao Robe: A Dao robe with relatively weak Dharmic powers. It is warm in the winter and cool in the summer. It can drive mosquitoes, bugs, and dust away. You can change the style of the clothes at will. It can withstand a maximum strength attack from an Early-stage Nascent Soul Stage Cultivator.] (Selling price: 100,000 points (complete version), 1,000 points (external version). After confirming the style, it cannot be changed.] (Lease price: 100 points per second (Complete version)] [Primary Grade Flying Sword (Upgradeable): A flying sword with weak Dharmic powers. The minimum strength to use the flying sword requires a power level of the Early-stage of the Foundation Establishment realm. It can increase the power of any sword art by 10% and increase the speed of Sword Kinesis Flight by 30%. It can cut through any Dharmic Artifacts below the Golden Core level.] [Selling price: 1,000 points] (Primary Grade Meditation Chamber: A meditation chamber with relatively weak Dharmic powers. Cultivating in it can increase your cultivation speed by 30%. It can only be placed in the Blessed Land Dao Palace.] (Usage price: 1,000 points per day] [Primary Grade Immortal Technique: A relatively weak and mystical immortal cultivation technique. You can rely on it to cultivate the complete basic cultivation stages of the novice level. Can consume currency to randomly deduce spells.] [Reading price: 100 points per minute. Derivation price: 100 points each time.] When Cui Heng saw the contents of the segment, he was dumbfounded. His face was filled with disbelief as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°What the bloody¡­¡± He almost cursed. Even after 300 years of cultivation, he could not maintain his composure. Especially when he saw the note: ¡°Currency: 101¡± at the bottom corner. These items were indeed upgraded versions of the novice benefits. The effects were much better, and there were even many surprises. However, the paywalls were too severe. And it even shamelessly tried to tie up the sales. Without using the Blessed Land Dao Palace, one would not be able to use the Meditation Chamber. This was too ridiculous. The price of entering the Grotto-Heaven world was even more terrifying. It would have been fine if he only needed to go in once or twice a month. It was always enough to accumulate more money. However, each time he enters, it would actually increase the cost by ten times. By the fifth time, the fee was exaggerated to one million! And the robe was also ridiculously overpriced. There was actually an option to sell skin! This was crazy! ca. ¡°Thankfully, the price of the Yellow-scarved Strongman and Primary Grade Flying Sword is not considered expensive. The price for reading the Immortal Technique is also acceptable. I can even derive Dharma spells from it. This is a good thing.¡± Cui Heng consoled himself in his heart, ¡°Furthermore, I can enter the Grotto-Heaven for a day at any time. I finally have the ability to protect myself. Not bad, not bad.¡± However, be it buying the Yellow-scarved Strongmen, the Flying Sword, reading the Immortal Technique, deriving Dharma spells, or accessing the other functions of the System, one had to first accumulate enough currency. These 100 points were simply too little. He had three guesses about the source of the currency conversion, from what he¡¯d seen in the tombs earlier. The first was that it must be an item with traces of civilization. The second was that the item should have a certain amount of history, and the third was that the item can contain both. After all, the burial items in the tombs had these characteristics. ¡°However, searching for tombs is only a temporary measure. It¡¯s not good to disturb the dead. It¡¯s better to find a civilized society where people live and slowly verify my guesses.¡± Cui Heng pondered in his heart, ¡°Also, if my Golden Core wants to turn into a Nascent Soul, it must have a spirituality similar to that of a living Golden Core. I¡¯m afraid that this can only be understood in a civilized society where people live. Thinking of this, he thought of the small town he saw when he first flew into the sky. He could start from there! Xiangxi Town was one of the nine towns under Juhe County It was named thus because it was adjacent to Fragrant Stream. There were many cloth mills in the town, and most of the people lived on weaving. As there were no valuable mines nearby and no secret martial arts manuals, very few martial arts practitioners came here. On this day, Xiangxi Town, which had been peaceful for a long time, welcomed a visitor at the Grand Completion stage of the Golden Core realm. Chapter 25 - Golden Core Dao, Seven Emotions and Six Desires Chapter 25 Golden Core Dao, Seven Emotions and Six Desires The reason why Cui Heng believed that the transformation of Golden Core to Nascent Soul could only be completed in a civilized society where people lived was because of the conditions described in the Beginner¡¯s Immortal Cultivation Technique. After reaching the Grand Completion stage of Golden Core, the Beginner¡¯s Immortal Cultivation Technique had listed out two different paths. One was the Dao, and the other was the Buddha. If one wanted to cultivate the Dao, one had to let the Golden Core possess spirituality, allowing the Golden Core to come to life and evolve into an infant. If one cultivated in Buddhism, there was no need for the Golden Core to possess spirituality. One only needed to guard the precepts and extinguish desires, and the Golden Core would spread throughout the entire body, and the Golden Body could be refined. Cui Heng naturally chose the path of cultivating Dao. However, at first, he didn¡¯t know how to make his Golden Core gain spirituality, nor did he know how to make his Golden Core come to life. He thought that it was like the Foundation Establishment realm, where he would adjust his Dharmic powers to activate his Dao foundation. That was what he did during his final moments in the Beginner¡¯s Space. Unfortunately, he did not gain anything. The Golden Core was still shining brightly, but it did not seem to have gained any spirituality. Instead, he ended his novice period and came out of the Beginner¡¯s Space and met the group of grave robbers. Cui Heng felt the extreme fear from them, and at the same time, he actually felt that a trace of undetectable spiritual fluctuation had grown in his Golden Core. When Zhao Guang was saved and revealed an ecstatic expression, he felt that his Golden Core had gained another trace of extremely subtle spirituality. The feeling of these two types of spiritualities were different, but they caused subtle changes in his Golden Core. In reference to the Buddhist path corresponding to cultivation, it required one to abstain from desires and extinguish all emotions. It was inevitable that he would guess that the spirituality needed to nurture a Golden Core required the emotional fluctuations of the outside world as nourishment. If Buddhism was to guard the seven precepts and extinguish all desires, attaining the Golden Nirvana Body, then cultivation was to enter the world and comprehend the seven emotions and six desires, nurturing a Nascent Soul? It was indeed possible. Therefore, Cui Heng decided to confirm his speculation in this aspect while searching for items to accumulate currency. ¡°What a handsome young man.¡± ¡°He¡¯s really good-looking. I¡¯ve never seen such a good-looking young man before.¡± ¡°Aiya, if not for the fact that I¡¯m already married, I really want to go over and ask about him.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know shame! Hehehe! But¡­ he does look good!¡± From time to time, he could hear the laughter of women. The women in this country didn¡¯t seem to be too restricted. Even the unmarried ladies could still walk on the streets together and even whisper about men. So after Cui Heng came to Xiangxi Town, similar voices were heard continuously. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Immortal cultivators all had a unique temperament that was especially attractive. This was especially true for a cultivator who had reached the Grand Completion stage of the Golden Core Realm. He exuded a transcendent and handsome temperament. Moreover, Cui Heng himself was handsome. It naturally attracted the gazes of countless young women. But he didn¡¯t care about any of that. According to Cui Heng¡¯s original plan, he intended to stay at an inn first. After that, he would order some dishes in the main hall and listen to the surrounding guests while eating That way, he could understand the situation around here. After all, according to Wuxia novels, the inn¡¯s lobby was the best place to gather information. But before he reached the inn, he met a noisy group of bride escorts. The festive atmosphere filled the entire street. Cui Heng took a closer look and smiled. Indeed, this joyful mood was beneficial to his cultivation. This was just a wedding reception. If he could attend the wedding banquet, there would definitely be more benefits. Cui Heng¡¯s gaze swept across the roadside and saw a little boy running around. He walked over and squatted down, smiling as he said, ¡°Child, what¡¯s your name?¡± The little boy looked like he was seven or eight years old and was very cute. He blinked his eyes and said, ¡°Wang Hu, my parents and grandparents call me Ah Hu.¡± ¡°Ah Hu, which family is getting married?¡± Cui Heng took out a red tomato from his sleeve and smiled. ¡°Tell me and I¡¯ll give you this fruit.¡± ¡°It smells so good!¡± Ah Hu¡¯s eyes lit up. He stared at the tomato in Cui Heng¡¯s hand and nodded. ¡°This is the Li family¡¯s young master from the north of town getting married. Their house is huge. It¡¯s the biggest house in the north of town!¡± This tomato was something that Pei Qingshu treated as a Vermillion Fruit. It contained a certain amount of spiritual energy and was extremely attractive to children with sensitive senses. ¡°Here you go!¡± Cui Heng threw the tomato to the little boy and walked towards the north of the town. ¡°Thank you!¡± Ah Hu was very polite. After receiving the tomato, he bowed to Cui Heng and thanked him. He thought to himself, ¡°This fruit smells so good! Father, mother, and grandparents must have never eaten it before. I¡¯ll bring it home and share it with them!¡± Cui Heng didn¡¯t bother about the little boy anymore. He walked straight to the north of town, intending to freeload at the wedding banquet. No, it was to immerse himself in joy and experience the seven emotions and six desires to increase the spirituality of the Golden Core. The Li family was one of the wealthiest families in Xiangxi Town. It was said that the ancestor of the Li family had once worked as an apprentice in the largest cloth shop in Hedong County and learned top-notch craftsmanship. After returning to his hometown, he not only opened his own cloth mill, but also taught the craftsmanship of weaving to his fellow villagers. Only then did Xiangxi Town become a famous cloth industry town. This Li family could be said to be the founder of the entire Xiangxi Town and the benefactor of the people of the entire town. Although more than a hundred years had passed and the Li family had declined compared to their ancestor¡¯s time, they were still loved and respected in town. Hence, on this day of the Li family¡¯s young master¡¯s wedding, there was an endless stream of people going to attend the banquet, almost filling up the streets in front of the Li family. The Li family did not reject anyone. As long as they gave a token congratulatory gift, they could attend the wedding. In any case, they had a rich family background, so they weren¡¯t afraid of being bankrupt by a mere banquet. They just wanted to celebrate with more people. Cui Heng was mixed in with the crowd. When he saw the congratulatory gifts from the people in front, he almost burst out laughing. Some gave eggs, some rice, and even stones could be found among the gifts. There were all kinds. When it was Cui Heng¡¯s turn, he took out another tomato and placed it in the gift tray before going in for the wedding. This joyous scene caused Cui Heng to be unable to help but sigh with emotion. He hadn¡¯t seen such a lively scene in the Beginner¡¯s Space for 300 years. ¡°Groom and bride! Bow to Heaven and Earth!¡± A loud shout could be heard from the front. The bride and groom had finally come out and were preparing to pay their respects. Although Cui Heng sat at the back, with his cultivation, he could clearly see the bride and groom¡¯s movements. He could clearly feel the joy of the groom receiving his bride. ¡°Huh?!¡± But at this moment, he suddenly exclaimed. Cui Heng noticed that the bride¡¯s footsteps were a little hesitant, giving off a feeling of reluctance. Unwilling? Could it be that melodramatic? Cui Heng raised an eyebrow. Bang! At this moment, the sound of someone kicking the door could be heard from outside. The joyous atmosphere instantly turned silent. Chapter 26 - Something Is Wrong Chapter 26 Something Is Wrong Bang! The sudden sound of a door being kicked interrupted the festive wedding banquet. The bride and groom, who were about to bow to the Heavens and Earth, froze. All the guests looked outside in confusion. What was going on? The Li family was a big family in Xiangxi Town. They were highly respected and adored by the masses. Who would come to stir up trouble at this time? Cui Heng also turned around to look. ¡°Aiyo, this is really a joyous occasion!¡± At this moment, there was a cold shout from outside. He saw a middle-aged man, who was not more than five feet tall, wearing a flowery cloth shirt and had a long face with monkey-like cheeks, walk in with a swagger. Behind him were three burly men. ¡°Lord Li, why didn¡¯t you invite us to such a lively wedding banquet?¡± This guy didn¡¯t treat himself as an outsider at all. He actually casually picked up a wine pot from the dining table and poured it into his mouth, then Pa! He suddenly smashed the wine pot onto the ground, shattering it into pieces. He raised his head slightly and looked at an old man sitting in the wedding hall with a mocking gaze. He coldly snorted, ¡°What do you mean, Old Li? Are you looking down on us?¡± He was obviously here to cause trouble! ¡°Monkey Three? What is he doing here?¡± ¡°He even dares to cause a ruckus at Lord Li¡¯s family¡¯s wedding banquet. He must be crazy!¡± ¡°Where did this loser recruit so many helpers from?¡± It was clear that this person¡¯s reputation in Xiangxi Town was not small. As soon as they arrived, many guests began to whisper among themselves. Cui Heng lowered his voice and asked a guest by his side, ¡°Who is this person? Why is he so arrogant?¡± ¡°This Young Master is¡­¡± The guest didn¡¯t know Cui Heng, and he was just about to ask when he was stunned by Cui Heng¡¯s handsome appearance and said in a low voice, ¡°Young Master is obviously not an ordinary person, but don¡¯t offend that scoundrel.¡± ¡°This person¡¯s surname is Hou. His parents died when he was three years old. He had no upbringing and had no name. He grew up as a beggar gangster in the marketplace. Later on, he got the nickname ¡®Monkey Three¡¯. Usually, he likes to ruin other people¡¯s business to extort money. ¡°Poor Old Master Li. Nothing good will come out of being pestered by this scoundrel! Hmph, it¡¯s still because Old Master Li didn¡¯t learn his ancestor¡¯s sword art. Otherwise, even if this tramp had 18 guts, he wouldn¡¯t dare to come and cause trouble!¡± What was causing trouble? It was about crying at wedding banquets, making jokes at funerals, scattering joss paper during the opening of shops, and so on. It was not something that a human could do. This Monkey Three did everything! It was to extort money. If you don¡¯t pay, I¡¯ll go and make a scene! It didn¡¯t matter even if he was beaten up. As long as he didn¡¯t die, he would continue extorting money. Monkey Three relied on this to survive. Later on, he even used Juhe County¡¯s dojo to curry favor with the Iron Spear Sect, becoming a lackey of an Iron Spear Sect disciple. No one wanted to provoke him even more. Thus, most of the families in Xiangxi Town would send some money to Monkey Three before they organized important events. This was to prevent him from causing trouble. ¡°Monkey Three, what are you doing?!¡± The Old Master of the Li family in the wedding hall could not sit still anymore. He stood up, pointed at Monkey Three, and roared, ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you 500 taels of silver?!¡± Hiss! Hiss! The guests gasped. 500 taels! Although the cloth industry in Xiangxi Town was flourishing, it was still a town after all. Many shops did not even earn 500 taels a year! Monkey Three, this son of a b*tch, actually managed to get 500 taels from Old Master Li through extortion! ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to behave yourself after taking the money?¡± Old Master Li gritted his teeth and said. He was at an old age, and he had only begot this son when he was almost 40 years old. Now, he was almost 60 years old and finally saw his son getting married. It could be said that one of his wishes had been fulfilled. Initially, Old Master Li was sitting in the wedding hall and fantasizing about his grandson¡¯s life in the future. The more he thought about it, the more beautiful it felt. He didn¡¯t expect that the occasion would be ruined by Monkey Three. ¡°What 500 taels? F*ck you.¡± Monkey Three smiled slyly. ¡°You only gave a mere 500 taels. Give this daddy another 500, otherwise¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, he fell to his knees with a plop and started crying, ¡°Oh my poor old mother! You died so tragically! Boohoo!¡± He blew his nose as he cried, and his hands were shaking everywhere. His tears and snot were either thrown onto the guests¡¯ clothes or into the banquet¡¯s dishes. This made all the guests look disgusted. Wailing at a wedding banquet! Then what were they here for? Were they all here for a funeral? It was too disgusting! Old Master Li was so angry that his whole body was trembling. He pointed at Monkey Three and was speechless. Young Master Li Cheng, the groom, was even more furious. He stepped forward and shielded the bride behind him. Pointing at Monkey Three, he roared, ¡°Someone, come quickly! Beat him up! Beat him up!!¡± The Li family was a big family in Xiangxi Town after all. They had dozens of servants. As the eldest young master, Li Cheng called out and immediately, more than 20 servants rushed out and surrounded the wailing Monkey Three. These servants were all holding sticks in their hands as they smashed towards Monkey Three. But at this moment, the three strong men behind Monkey Three moved. Their movements were extremely fast and their strength was extremely great. They actually managed to send the over 20 club wielding servants flying with a raise of their hands. Thud! Thud! More than 20 people were knocked unconscious and piled up together. There was dead silence. All of the guests were flabbergasted, and their faces were filled with disbelief. Even Li Cheng, who had been roaring earlier, had his mouth agape as he watched this scene in disbelief. Those were more than 20 robust servants that were holding clubs, and they were all good guards. Yet, they were actually beaten unconscious by these three burly men as if they were little chickens! How was that possible! At this moment, Monkey Three stopped crying and stood up. Not a single tear was left on his face. He looked around and finally stopped at Li Cheng. He sneered and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You eggless thing, are you scared just like that? What a dog-like thing. Trash! Do you want me to help you f*ck your bride for you? Hahahaha!¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± Li Cheng gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with anger. He wished he could kill Monkey Three right now. The bride seemed a little afraid as she grabbed Li Cheng¡¯s clothes tightly from behind. At this moment, Cui Heng was sizing up those three robust men, and he sensed a familiar aura from them. Spiritual Energy! ¡°These three people have martial arts, and their characteristics are almost identical to the Qi Sensing realm of the Mortal Realm.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°Could this place really be related to Pei Qingshu¡¯s world? ¡°But the country here is the Great Jin and not the Great Zhou. Or are there other countries? I still know too little about the situation in this world. ¡°Hmm, this Li family is a big local family. They often interact with foreign merchants, so they should be quite well-informed. I can ask them about the situation.¡± It was naturally not good to ask around for information for no reason, but now, there was an excuse. Cui Heng looked at the arrogant Monkey Three. Monkey Three had already ignored Li Cheng at this point. At this moment, he focused his attention on the place where the congratulatory gifts were placed. With a sweep of his gaze, he saw a bright red and tender fruit. It was the tomato given by Cui Heng. ¡°What kind of fruit is this? Why haven¡¯t I seen it before?¡± Monkey Three picked up the tomato and gestured at Li Cheng and Old Master Li. Then, he threw it to the ground and turned it into a pile of mush. He pointed at the mush on the ground and laughed loudly at Li Cheng. ¡°Look, look, doesn¡¯t it look like your wife¡¯s virgin stain? Hahahaha!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Li Cheng roared and wanted to rush down, but the bride held him back. ¡°If you leave now, you can still live.¡± Cui Heng spoke. Even if he didn¡¯t intend to inquire about the news with the Li Clan, he was disgusted by Monkey Three. As soon as these words were spoken, the gazes of everyone instantly converged onto Cui Heng. Instantly, the eyes of many people lit up. What a handsome young man! They had never seen such a person with an otherworldly and handsome temperament in the small Xiangxi Town. Monkey Three also looked at Cui Heng. After he saw Cui Heng¡¯s appearance clearly, his expression instantly became extremely gloomy, and he walked over slowly and said to Cui Heng who sat there, ¡°Kid, stand up!¡± Cui Heng remained seated steadily, unmoved, and didn¡¯t continue speaking. ¡°I hate pretty boys like you who like to act cool the most. Arrest him!¡± Monkey Three roared and ordered the three strong men. The three strong men immediately charged towards Cui Heng without a sound, one on the left and one behind. The third man was behind them, and he intended to grab Cui Heng and forcefully lift him up. However, before their hands could even touch Cui Heng, they felt a strong rebound, making them feel like they had run into a galloping horse, and they were sent flying on the spot. Bang! Bang! Bang! The three of them slammed heavily onto the ground, landing three meters away. They slid for another over ten meters before coming to a stop. However, they were unable to stand up. All of them rolled on the ground in pain and screamed out wretchedly. Their hands were already mangled, and even the original shape could not be seen. They were all rebounded by Cui Heng. Of course, Cui Heng hadn¡¯t utilized the slightest bit of Dharmic powers, and he¡¯d even restrained his protective Dharmic powers. He¡¯d merely preserved the most basic layer of Qi barrier to avoid being touched. Otherwise, these three people would be turned into blood mist on the spot, not even dregs would remain. At this moment, the surroundings were completely silent. One could hear a pin drop. Monkey Three was clearly stunned from fear. He stood in place for a long time before gritting his teeth and saying, ¡°This is a tough one. In this small Xiangxi Town, there is actually a first-rate expert who has mastered Inner Qi!¡± With that said, he ran away, not even caring about the lives of the three burly men. When those three strong men saw Monkey Three run away, they also hurriedly endured the intense pain and crawled up, staggering as they also left. At this moment, the wedding banquet suddenly erupted with noise. Everyone looked at Cui Heng in shock. This seemingly 18 or 19 year old youngster was actually a first-rate expert who had successfully cultivated Inner Qi! It was simply unbelievable! The Li family wanted to come over to thank Cui Heng but were stopped by him. They had to finish the wedding first. Such a joyous atmosphere could not be interrupted. Otherwise, it would be detrimental to his cultivation! Cui Heng¡¯s attitude made the Li family even more grateful. When the bride and groom toasted him, they were extremely respectful. Especially after learning that Cui Heng had come from outside, Old Master Li immediately invited him to stay here, saying that he would hold a private banquet to thank him after the wedding Cui Heng originally intended to obtain some information from the Li Clan, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse such an invitation. Hence, he stayed at the Li family home that night. In the dead of night. Cui Heng suddenly woke up from his meditative state, and then he looked outside. His eyes narrowed slightly as he said with a smile, ¡°This is really interesting.¡± The next morning. Monkey Three¡¯s corpse was placed at the Li family¡¯s main entrance. The county government laborers, who were usually very slow, had rushed over at an extremely fast speed and blocked all the exits of the Li family residence. ¡°Human lives are at stake! The Li family is suspected to be harboring a murderer. We are going in to search for the suspect and the murder weapon. No one is allowed to stop us!¡± Chapter 27 - Flying Dawn Swords Secret Manual Chapter 27 Flying Dawn Sword¡¯s Secret Manual The government personnels blocked the door and rushed into the house to search. Cui Heng had just come out of the guest room. He was not surprised to see the government personnels storming around to search. Last night, after the wedding banquet ended, Cui Heng went to look for Old Master Li to find out more about this world. The name of this country was the Great Jin, and it had existed for more than 200 years. It was the eleventh year of Emperor Shaokang. There were governors who ruled a region and there were county governors who rebelled. The world was plagued with military disasters and the people were in dire straits. The disciples of the various martial arts sects had come out of seclusion, either to punish evil or assist one side. Wang Tong, the prefect of Yanshan County, who is in Fengzhou with Lu County, revolted five years ago. This Wang Tong was good at courting the hearts of the masses. Along the way, he obtained the support of the large martial arts sects, Lotus Flower Monastery and Grand Prosperity Monastery. His expansion speed was extremely fast. By now, he already had 400,000 soldiers. According to the information Old Master Li obtained from past merchants, Wang Tong would soon march towards Lu County. And the Juhe County city by the riverside was definitely the first place to attack. Only then would he be able to control the water route and transport the troops and rations. He could then attack the next county city until he completely occupied the entire Fengzhou. This information allowed Cui Heng to roughly understand the situation of this world. It was clearly an ancient Chinese world with Wuxia elements. It was at the end of the dynasty, an era where heroes fought for supremacy. He just didn¡¯t know if it was the level of the Heavenly Sword and Dragon Slaying Chant or the level of the Sui and Tai Romance. In any case, it made no difference to Cui Heng. From what he knew, there was probably no power in this world that could threaten him. As long as he wanted to, he could easily flatten the entire Great Jin. However, Cui Heng did not intend to kill everyone and suppress the world. That would do him no good. This would add obstacles to his comprehension of the seven emotions and six desires of the human world. However, he still had to take care of the Li family¡¯s situation this time. After all, he had just asked Old Master Li many questions. Furthermore, it was obvious that the Li family had been plotted against from the start. When Cui Heng woke up last night, he realized that someone had deliberately left Monkey Three¡¯s body outside the Li family¡¯s house. The government personnels had already begun to gather at dawn. Everything was prepared. The reason why he did not stop them was because he wanted to treat the root of the problem. It wasn¡¯t just treating the symptoms. As for how to manage it. It was actually very simple. In the Li family¡¯s residence. Dozens of government personnels entered one after another. Then, they spread out and charged into one house after another at an extremely fast speed, rummaging through the drawers and rooms. ¡°Master, masters, what are you doing?¡± The Patriarch of the Li family ran over, trembling. He found the head bailiff and begged, ¡°We definitely didn¡¯t kill Monkey Three!¡± As he spoke, he stuffed silver into the bailiff¡¯s hands. The local government enforcers were greedy for money. Under most circumstances, the best solution was to stuff money into their mouths. ¡°How dare you!¡± The leader of the constables roared and grabbed Old Master Li¡¯s hand, sneering. ¡°Old thing, how dare you! You dare to openly bribe an official? Arrest him!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± A few government personnels immediately ran over and pulled out ropes from their waists to tie up Old Master Li. ¡°You, you?!¡± Old Master Li¡¯s face turned ashen as he looked at the leading bailiff in disbelief. He did not expect such an outcome. Now, he finally understood that his family had been set up! But why? He had done good deeds all his life, and 70% of the money he earned every year was used to help poor families. He had never made enemies with others. Who would scheme against his family?! ¡°Father!¡± Li Cheng also ran out. Seeing that his father had been caught, he quickly went over to plead for leniency. ¡°Sir, Sir, my father is old, it¡¯s not appropriate to tie him up!¡± ¡°There is no room for mercy in the law! He openly bribed an official, so he deserves to be punished!¡± The head bailiff sneered and ignored Li Cheng. His gaze kept sweeping across the other enforcers, as if he was very concerned about the results of the search. ¡°How could this be? How could this be?¡± Li Cheng sat down on the ground in disappointment. This was supposed to be a joyous occasion, but why was there suddenly a family destruction? ¡°Who is it? Who is it that wants to harm my Li family?¡± ¡°Not good, not good!¡± At this moment, a maid from the Li family ran over and said to Li Cheng, ¡°Young Master, not good! Madam, she ran away!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Li Cheng felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He was stunned and stammered, ¡°Madam¡­ how could she? This is impossible!¡± When Old Master Li heard the news, he immediately lost his balance. His eyes rolled back and he almost fainted. Fortunately, he suddenly felt a warm sensation flow through his body and did not faint. ¡°Looks like your wife is a murderer. She must have fled out of guilt for her crimes!¡± The leading officer sneered. ¡°Your family are most likely accomplices! Capture everyone here and bring them back to the court to meet the county magistrate!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± At this moment, Cui Heng walked over and stopped the government enforcers who were about to arrest people. ¡°You¡¯re that top-notch expert from the Li family¡¯s banquet?¡± The head bailiff saw that Cui Heng was not afraid at all, and still maintained his high and mighty demeanor. ¡°Did you say ¡®wait¡¯ just now because you wanted to stop me from investigating the case?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°I just wanted to tell you something.¡± ¡°Speak!¡± The head bailiff said coldly. ¡°Monkey Three was killed by me, it has nothing to do with anyone else.¡± Cui Heng was still smiling ¡°What?¡± The head government enforcer was stunned. Then, he grinned. ¡°Haha, good! Interesting. Since you dare to surrender yourself, I¡¯ll let them off. Untie them!¡± Only then did they let Old Master Li and Li Cheng free from the rope. Both of them looked at Cui Heng with deep gratitude. Even though they didn¡¯t know why Cui Heng stood up to plead guilty, this undoubtedly saved the entire Li Family¡¯s life. ¡°It¡¯s time to tie me up.¡± Cui Heng stretched out his hands. ¡°How bold!¡± The head bailiff sneered, ¡°I want to see what kind of tricks you, a first-rate expert of the martial arts world, have up your sleeves! Tie him up and bring him back to the county office!¡± The government enforcers came and left quickly, leaving behind a Li family mansion that had been turned upside down. Old Master Li and Li Cheng stared blankly at Cui Heng¡¯s retreating figure. After a long silence, they knelt on the ground and kowtowed respectfully. ¡°Thank you, benefactor!¡± Xiangxi Town wasn¡¯t far from Juhe County City, so it only took an hour to travel on the waterway. After the lead government official brought his men back to the county office, he had Cui Heng thrown into prison and locked up with a group of death-row prisoners. Then, he went to meet the county magistrate of Juhe County. However, before he went to see the county magistrate, the head bailiff grabbed his hair and pulled it off his head, revealing his true appearance. This was a young monk who appeared to be in his twenties. His eyes were as calm as water, and there was no trace of the violent and angry look from before. He changed into a monk robe and went to the backyard of the court. At this moment, the county magistrate was fishing with his back facing the young monk. He said indifferently, ¡°Have you found the ¡®Flying Dawn Sword¡¯s Secret Manual¡¯ of the Li family?¡± Chapter 28 - Hes Just a Country bumpkin, He Cant Do Anything Chapter 28 He¡¯s Just a Country bumpkin, He Can¡¯t Do Anything ¡°No.¡± The young monk shook his head and said, ¡°The Li family has most likely lost the manual.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The county magistrate nodded and said, ¡°More than a hundred years ago, the leader of the Flying Dawn Sword Sect dominated the Pugilistic World of Lu County, but his descendants were so useless. It¡¯s really a pity.¡± ¡°To think that I deliberately set up a trap and sent people to pretend to be the bride to investigate the truth. What a waste of effort. When Master Wang arrives, we¡¯ll destroy the Li family.¡± ¡°County Lord, I heard that the Flying Dawn Sword¡¯s Sect¡¯s leader received guidance from an expert from the Immortal Dawn Sect. Is that true?¡± the young monk asked. ¡°The rumors in the martial world are both real and fake. Who can tell?¡± The county magistrate smiled and said, ¡°Your Lotus Flower Monastery¡¯s legacy has been passed down for a thousand years. You should know a lot of things. Why ask me?¡± ¡°Master never allowed me to ask about the Immortal Dawn Sect.¡± A hint of gloominess flashed across the young monk¡¯s eyes. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s a top-notch expert from another city who wants to help the Li family for some reason. I¡¯ve already taken him into the death-row cell and imprisoned him. Does the county magistrate have any instructions?¡± ¡°How can there be any innocent help in this world? This person must have some ulterior motives or came to repay a favor.¡± The county magistrate sneered and said, ¡°Perhaps he has clues to the Flying Dawn Sword¡¯s secret manual. Torture him!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The young monk nodded. Splash! At this moment, the fish hook in the county magistrate¡¯s hand moved. His face lit up, and he hurriedly pulled back the hook. He saw a big fish splashing around and biting the hook. ¡°Hahaha, silly fish.¡± The county magistrate laughed loudly and threw the fish into the bucket beside him. Then, he asked, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. Master Wang is about to arrive and needs this place to replenish our provisions. I asked you to check who¡¯s the richest person in the county. Do you have any leads?¡± ¡°We have some clues on this. It¡¯s someone called Zhao Guang,¡± the young monk said. ¡°He was originally from Swallow Mountain County. He was unwilling to join Master Wang and ended up here. On the surface, he was doing business, but in secret, he was robbing tombs to make a living. He accumulated a huge amount of wealth.¡± ¡°Good! This official has only been in office for three months, yet I didn¡¯t know that there was such a wealthy person in the city.¡± The county magistrate laughed loudly and said, ¡°He was originally from Swallow Mountain County, but he didn¡¯t become a royal teacher. It¡¯s really hateful. There will be bandits in the city tonight, and I¡¯m sure that Zhao Guang¡¯s family will become the primary target. What a pity!¡± ¡°I understand.¡± The young monk nodded. ¡°Tsk tsk.¡± The county magistrate put down his fishing rod and stood up. He looked at the young monk and said with a smile, ¡°Little Master Hui Shi, you are a monk. How can you agree to such evil things like murder, robbery, and torture so readily?¡± ¡°Amitabha.¡± Monk Hui Shi pressed his palms together and chanted a Buddhist proclamation. His expression was calm as he said, ¡°Buddha is merciful and cannot bear to see the people of the world suffer. Therefore, a royal teacher raised a righteous flag to uphold the world. These are things that must be done during a righteous act. What I¡¯m doing is to fulfill the will of Buddha.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Good, good, good!¡± The county magistrate laughed very happily and patted Monk Hui Shi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Then let¡¯s find the Flying Dawn Sword¡¯s Secret Manual first. This is a treasured book that contains the mysteries of the Inner World realm. It¡¯s a necessary item for Buddha to show his mercy and shine on the world!¡± ¡°This monk will go to the death-row cell to interrogate that person now,¡± said Monk Hui Shi with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, County Supreme.¡± ¡°Go.¡± The county magistrate waved his hand and smiled again. ¡°Do you want me to assign you a few helpers? After all, he¡¯s a first-rate expert.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Monk Hui Shi shook his head and said, ¡°He¡¯s just a first-rate martial artist in the countryside. He won¡¯t be able to do much.¡± ¡°Then I shall wait for your good news.¡± The county magistrate nodded and smiled. Then, he sat down again, hung the bait, and put down the rod to fish again. The ancient death-row prison was a place that made people feel despair just by staying inside. It was dark and damp, with no light to be seen. Even the floor of the cell was curved, making it impossible for the prisoner to lie flat or stand stably, suffering greatly. Other than that, the hygiene conditions were extremely poor. Or rather, there were no hygiene conditions at all. The stench was everywhere. After Cui Heng arrived, the people he saw only had numb expressions. It was lifeless like hell. But such a place actually brought him quite a surprise. Currency could be converted here! ¡°Convert!¡± Cui Heng ordered the System. (Currency: +12] It was not a lot, but it was not a small amount either. Previously, he had only converted less than 5 points in an entire day in Xiangxi Town. Besides this, Cui Heng even felt that his Golden Core¡¯s spirituality was showing signs of being affected, but it was different from the terror and joy he¡¯d felt earlier. This time, it was extreme despair and sorrow, reaching a state of numbness. The seven emotions of a person were joy, anger, sorrow, fear, love, evil, and desire. According to his guess, if one wanted to simply be filled with spirituality or even transform to form a Nascent Soul, they would most likely need to experience the extremities of the seven emotions to stimulate the Golden Core and give birth to spirituality. The fear and joy from before were merely a tiny bit of spirituality drawn out by the external emotions, and it was far from sufficient. But in this death prison, the sorrow of despair was almost dense to the point of materializing. Cui Heng clearly felt that the spirituality of his Golden Core had increased quite a bit. In terms of numbers, the previous fear level might have only been 0.001, the joy might have been 0.005, and the sorrow in this death cell was at least 0.1. However, this could only be considered a small amount of nurturing in the end, and it was utterly unable to stimulate the true birth of spirituality. ¡°Great joy, great anger, great sorrow, great fear, great love, great evil, great desire. This should be the key node for a Golden Core to develop spirituality. But such extreme emotions are probably hard to find in the world.¡± Cui Heng thought in his heart, and he gained a few more comprehensions towards his future path of cultivation. ¡°Young man, why are you here?¡± At this moment, an old man from Cui Heng¡¯s neighboring cell suddenly asked. This old man looked to be in his sixties or seventies. His clothes were ragged, his hair was disheveled, and his face was dirty. His hands and feet were bound by chains as thick as a finger. He was clearly a serious criminal. ¡°I turned myself in for murder.¡± Cui Heng smiled and looked at the old man. ¡°What about you, old man?¡± ¡°I exterminated my master¡¯s family and killed 31 people.¡± The old man grinned as if he was talking about something extremely normal. Suddenly, he changed the topic and said, ¡°I have a martial skill here that will guarantee you to become the best in the Pugilistic World. Do you want to learn it?¡±. ¡°What does the best in the Pugilistic World mean?¡± Cui Heng asked with a smile. ¡°Above the Xiantian Realm, Inner World. Endless growth, pinnacle of the Pugilistic World!¡± The old man¡¯s eyes stared fixedly at Cui Heng. ¡°Now that the world is in chaos, heroes are vying for supremacy!¡± ¡°If you can reach the peak of the Pugilistic World, then with a wave of your arm, you might be able to conquer an area and split the land to become a king, or establish a sect and become a venerable ancestor!¡± Clang! Suddenly, there was the sound of chains clinking against the prison door. A prison guard walked in. The prison guard looked at the old man disdainfully and said with a cold smile, ¡°Old Zhang, are you promoting that bullshit Immortal Mist secret manual of yours again? If you really can become the best in the martial world, why are you locked up here? It¡¯s all bullshit!¡± ¡°Humph humph, you guys don¡¯t understand at all. This martial skill was stolen from the Immortal Dawn Sect at the risk of my life 50 years ago!¡± That old man had an expression of ¡®you guys don¡¯t know what¡¯s good.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re really persistent, to still be promoting that stuff in the death-row prison for 20 years!¡± The prison guard ridiculed before he opened the door to Cui Heng¡¯s prison, and then he shouted with a grim voice. ¡°Kid, get the fuck out here. Our boss wants to see you!¡± However, Cui Heng seemed as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything, and his gaze stared at the old man as he said in a low voice, ¡°You said the Immortal Dawn Sect earlier. What kind of Immortal is it?¡± ¡°Young man, your words are really strange.¡± The old man chuckled and said, ¡°Is there a need to ask? Of course it¡¯s referring to a real Immortal. Even though the mountain has been sealed for a hundred years, it¡¯s still the number one sect in the Pugilistic World, the Immortal Dawn Sect!¡± ¡°Kid, are you deaf!?¡± When the jailer saw that he¡¯d been disregarded, he felt extremely humiliated, and he directly charged over with the intention of raising his hand to slap Cui Heng Cui Heng turned around and glanced indifferently at the prison guard. The guard flew backward and slammed into the wall of the cell, where he passed out. The other prison guards noticed the commotion and came over to take a look. They immediately shouted, ¡°Someone wants to break out of prison. Guards, come quickly!¡± The entire prison became noisy. Cui Heng turned a deaf ear to all of this, and then he turned around to look at the old man and said, ¡°Tell me about the Immortal Dawn Sect.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The old man was stunned. He looked outside and then at Cui Heng. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and forced a smile, but it was uglier than crying. ¡°Sure!¡± Chapter 29 - 200 Years Ago, Perfected Heng Xia Chapter 29 200 Years Ago, Perfected Heng Xia The old man¡¯s attitude was obviously not as casual as before. He actually wiped his dirty face and said seriously, ¡°If we¡¯re talking about the Immortal Dawn Sect, we have to start from Perfected Hengxia who suddenly appeared 200 years ago¡­¡± ¡°Kid, are you trying to break out of prison?!¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re tired of living. Do you know where this is?!¡± At this moment, a group of prison guards rushed over and interrupted the old man. ¡°Noisy!¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly. With a wave of his hand, these over ten prison guards smashed through the wall on the spot and flew out. At the same time, he shot out a strand of Dharmic power from afar, causing the dungeon passageway to collapse. Since the roads were sealed, no one would disturb them. The loud noise woke up all the death-row prisoners. They looked at the tunnel that had collapsed from the shockwave, and then looked at Cui Heng. They were dumbstruck, and all of them seemed as if they¡¯d seen a ghost. What a joke! How did such an expert get captured? ¡°F*cking hell!¡± The old man was so frightened that he cried out in alarm. He shrank back and looked at Cui Heng in disbelief. His voice trembled as he said, ¡°Grand¡­ Grandmaster?! No, even a grandmaster can¡¯t destroy a tunnel made of limestone from forty to fifty feet away. This is a Supreme Grandmaster!¡± ¡°Continue.¡± Cui Heng still had a carefree expression as if nothing had happened earlier. an ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll speak, I¡¯ll speak.¡± The old man hurriedly nodded, his attitude becoming extremely respectful. ¡°200 years ago, the Great Jin was founded not long ago¡­¡± After this old man¡¯s explanation, Cui Heng had a rough understanding of the Immortal Dawn Sect. About 200 years ago, not long after the Great Jin was founded, the world was in turmoil. It was the time when heroes emerged in large numbers and new sects were established continuously. Excluding those top sects that had been passed down for over a thousand years, there were a total of 17,000 sects in the Pugilistic World at that time. They were scattered throughout the various counties and provinces of the Great Jin. At the beginning of the founding of the country, there were only 241 counties in the 13 states and 2,969 provinces. On average, a county could have over 70 sects and a county could have five or six sects. These sects fought with each other, comparing strengths and territories. The degree of chaos could be imagined. The Imperial Court watched on from the sidelines as the great clans and sects swept through the snow in front of their doors without any intention of interfering. This caused countless commoners to suffer in silence, and in turn, more gangs and sects were born. Until someone appeared out of nowhere. Her real name was unknown, and she only called herself Hengxia. She was a young girl who looked to be only 18 or 19 years old. Her appearance was extremely beautiful, but her strength was frighteningly high. When Hengxia first appeared in the Pugilistic World, she had already revealed her extremely powerful strength. In a short one month, she single-handedly wiped out 139 sects in Hedong County. From then on, her name shook the world. Ever since then, Hengxia began to truly roam the martial world. Anyone who committed evil would definitely not be able to escape if she met them. Those who were oppressed for no reason would at least receive help if they met her. Doing things like this would inevitably provoke important figures. Three years after her debut, she had personally killed a profligate son who had robbed a commoner girl. Unexpectedly, he was the son of the Cangxuan Sect¡¯s sect master. The Cangxuan Sect had a history of a thousand years. It was known for its spear techniques, saber techniques, and palm techniques. The founder of the sect was said to be a Land Deity. His heritage was deep and his background¡¯s foundation was very strong. He had already experienced six dynasties in his lifetime. The death of the sect master¡¯s son immediately drew the wrath of the Cangxuan Sect. Many disciples came out to chase after Hengxia, but were all killed by her sword without exception. In the end, even a Grandmaster elder was no match for her. After three months of being hunted down, Hengxia ascended the Cangxuan Mountain alone. A single person and a sword, she completely destroyed the entire Cangxuan Sect! Even the top martial arts practitioners of the Cangxuan Sect, who had lived in seclusion for many years and no longer cared about worldly affairs, were unable to escape a single blow from Hengxia¡¯s sword. It was rumored that the Immortal Dawn Sword was like a multicolored light that filled the sky with rainbows. It was extremely beautiful, yet there was nowhere to hide, and it didn¡¯t seem like a sword technique that could exist in the mortal world at all. Since then, the Cangxuan Sect had been ordered to disband on the spot, while Hengxia took the opportunity to establish her own sect on Cangxuan Mountain. It was called the Immortal Dawn Sect. Because she liked to wear Daoist robes, and her immortal aura fluttered about, her temperament extraordinary, the people of the world called her Perfected Hengxia. Under the prestige of Perfected Hengxia, the Immortal Dawn Sect rapidly expanded and continuously sent disciples to wipe out those small sects that often caused chaos and pacified the world. In a short few decades, the Immortal Dawn Sect became the world¡¯s strongest sect. Even those top sects with over a thousand years of heritage could only be ranked below the Immortal Dawn Sect. There were even rumors that perfected Hengxia¡¯s martial arts had reached the level of a Land Deity. It was unfathomable and invincible. There were even many citizens who spontaneously built Daoist Hengxia¡¯s temple and worshiped her as a deity. Such might and fame could be said to be at the peak of perfection. It was unprecedented in the past thousands of years! However, a hundred years ago, for some unknown reason, the Immortal Dawn Sect suddenly declared the mountain to be sealed. Occasionally, a few disciples would descend the mountain. However, they all kept a low profile and never made any public appearances. Furthermore, they would quickly return to the mountain after that. There was no more news of Perfected Hengxia. ¡°Perfected Hengxia hasn¡¯t shown her face since the Immortal Dawn Sect sealed the mountain a hundred years ago?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly. He could more or less confirm now that this so-called Perfected Hengxia should be Jiang Qiqi who had mastered the Immortal Sword Art. Whether it was the characteristics of her martial arts skills or her style of doing things, everything matched. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± The old man shook his head and said, ¡°Rumor has it that since a hundred years ago, Perfected Hengxia seemed to have vanished into thin air and never showed her face again. Some also said that Perfected Hengxia had already passed away in meditation.¡± She passed away from old age? Cui Heng shook his head lightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Are there any rumors about the reason why the Immortal Dawn Sect sealed the mountain?¡± When he was composing the [Immortal Dawn Sword Art], he had combined a lot of immortal cultivation concepts, so the lifespan extension function was definitely not bad. Even if she only cultivated it to the ninth layer of the Qi Refinement Stage, she could still live for more than 200 years. A mere hundred years was not enough time for her to pass away. ¡°There are a lot of rumors about this.¡± The old man thought for a while and said, ¡°Some say that it¡¯s because Perfected Hengxia passed away in meditation, and the Immortal Dawn Sect is worried about being besieged by various large sects and aristocratic families. ¡°There were also those who said that the Great Jin Imperial Court did not allow such a powerful sect to exist, so they joined forces with the top sects and great clans to force the Immortal Dawn Sect to seal off the mountain. There were also those who said that the Immortal Dawn Sect wanted to pursue the path of Immortal Ascension and sealed off the mountain to cultivate. ¡°In short, there are all sorts of different opinions. There are no accurate explanations.¡± ¡°You said you had a secret manual that was stolen from the sect 50 years ago?¡± Cui Heng asked again. ¡°This¡­ I was bragging.¡± How would the old man still dared to lie at this time? He hurriedly explained, ¡°After the Immortal Dawn Sect sealed the mountain, there would occasionally be disciples leaving the mountain, but they would return very quickly. ¡°Before returning to the mountain, some disciples will compile their own sword techniques into secret manuals and leave them at the foot of the mountain. This is the kind of secret manual that I obtained. It can be cultivated to the Xiantian realm. ¡°In order to steal the secret manual, my master and fellow disciples killed my parents. So when my martial arts skills became good enough, I exterminated his entire family!¡± As he finished speaking, the old man¡¯s face was filled with killing intent. However, he quickly noticed what kind of expert was sitting in front of him. He hastily restrained his emotions and lowered his head, laughing awkwardly. ¡°You can¡¯t even sell such secret manuals in prison?¡± Cui Heng chuckled. ¡°I just wanted to fool people¡­ how could I teach for real¡­¡± The old man quickly shut his mouth and explained,¡± That, I, I, I didn¡¯t want to fool with you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Cui Heng smiled as he stood up. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your teasing words, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed the Immortal Dawn Sect¡­ Hmm? A guest has arrived.¡± ¡°What a reckless fool, to actually dare to destroy the dungeon!¡± At this moment, a cold voice came from the depths of the prison. It was the young monk who had disguised himself as a bailiff and came in from another entrance. He arrived here in next to no time, and he actually directly disregarded the collapsed passageway as he stared at Cui Heng with an extremely gloomy gaze. ¡°Speak, how do you want to die?¡± Chapter 30 - A Breath Exhaled Became Wind, A Snort Became Thunder Chapter 30 A Breath Exhaled Became Wind, A Snort Became Thunder After Monk Hui Shi disguised himself as a bailiff, he really seemed to have become a bailiff who bullied the weak and feared the strong. His attitude was extremely arrogant. Behind him were more than ten ordinary constables, all of whom were staring fiercely at Cui Heng. However, no one dared to rush forward. Even though they didn¡¯t see Cui Heng collapse the cell¡¯s passageway from 40 to 50 feet away, to be able to collapse a building made of limestone to such an extent, he was definitely a top-notch expert in the Pugilistic World and could kill them with a single slap. Cui Heng looked at Monk Hui Shi and chuckled. ¡°How can a monk have such an explosive temper? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Buddha will blame you?¡± ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯m the head of the Julu County court, not some monk!¡± Monk Hui Shi was furious. He obviously didn¡¯t want to expose his identity, so he directly stepped forward and raised his right hand to grab Cui Heng. The monk who was pretending to be the head of the county court was clearly not weak in martial arts. Even though he was 20 to 30 feet away from Cui Heng, he had arrived in front of him in one step. His right hand formed a claw and grabbed at Cui Heng¡¯s shoulder. The strength of this claw was extremely powerful. As it moved, it actually left behind white lines in the air, tearing out waves of wind sound. It sounded like a gale howling in one¡¯s ears. Even if it was a metal object, it would probably be crushed by this claw. The dozen or so government enforcers who had followed along were dumbfounded. They had never thought that their leader would have such powerful martial arts. Such martial arts skills were probably even better than top-notch martial artists. Why did he lower himself to be the leader of a small county office? The old man in the cell next door was also a little surprised. His eyesight was outstanding, and he could tell at a glance that this bailiff head had already condensed his True Qi. If he was in the martial world, he would be addressed respectfully as Young Grandmaster. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this fellow doesn¡¯t know that the tunnel to the dungeon collapsed at a distance of 40 to 50 feet.¡± The old man sneered in his heart. In his opinion, the bailiff head was obviously seeking his own death. It was not too difficult to collapse a dungeon passage made of limestone. As long as one stepped into the Marrows Purification realm, Inner Qi would naturally form. It was considered as first-rate strength in the Pugilistic World. Experts at this level could rely on the power of Inner Qi to shatter a millstone-sized limestone with a single slap. However, Cui Heng had directly collapsed the dungeon passage from 40 to 50 feet away! This was far beyond the level of a first-rate expert or even a Grandmaster. Perhaps only a Grandmaster who had fully stepped through the Profound Gate realm and started to sense his Inner World could do this. If Monk Hui Shi knew this, he would definitely not act so rashly. Unfortunately, he did not see that scene at all. In the blink of an eye, Monk Hui Shi¡¯s attack approached Cui Heng¡¯s shoulder. His gaze was ruthless as he wanted to cripple Cui Heng¡¯s arm. The martial technique used by this claw was one of the 81 ultimate moves of Lotus Flower Monastery, the Dragon Claw Capturing Hand. While concealing the origins of his martial arts, he¡¯d also restrained most of his power. He was best at capturing and dislocating human bones. It was impossible for a country bumpkin who didn¡¯t belong to any sect or clan to defend against his True Qi. However, just as Monk Hui Shi was thinking this, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his right hand, as if he had grabbed onto something indestructible. All of his strength was forcefully reflected back. Crack! The sound of bones cracking could be heard. When the five fingers of Hui Shi¡¯s right hand were three inches away from Cui Heng¡¯s shoulder, his flesh suddenly burst apart. The bones inside were all broken and stuck out of his hand! ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Monk Hui Shi cried out in shock, his eyes almost popping out of their sockets. This extreme shock even surpassed the pain in his hand. But before he could react to what had happened, Cui Heng let out a light breath. It was as if he was breathing normally. The next moment, Boom! A thunderous boom erupted in the air. A small tornado appeared out of thin air in the dungeon. It was about three meters tall and reached to the ceiling of the dungeon. At the same time, the withered grass, gravel and many other miscellaneous items on the ground were swept in by the gust of wind, sending sand and rocks flying! Immediately after, the fierce storm hit Monk Hui Shi. This expert of Buddhism, who had mastered True Qi and could be called a Minor Grandmaster, was sent flying on the spot and slammed into the stone slab at the top of the dungeon. However, the violent winds did not stop. Wherever they passed, everything was destroyed. All sorts of torture tools, stones, and prison cells were destroyed by the violent winds. When the group of government enforcers saw this, they ran away as though they had seen a ghost. However, how could their speed catch up to the gales? They were like pieces of paper in a storm. They were all swept up and thrown in all directions, their fates unknown. Boom! Suddenly, another loud bang was heard. The storm had slammed into the entrance of the dungeon, clearly causing the passageway to collapse. At that moment, the wind finally dissipated. The entire dungeon was in a mess. The old man standing not far away from Cui Heng was completely stupefied. He felt as if his mind had come to a standstill and his mind went blank. What was going on? What was that? Pa! He slapped himself so hard that he grimaced in pain. This was not a dream?! ¡°Oh my god, is this still martial arts?¡± It was too ridiculous! He could achieve such an effect with just a breath?! Bang! Monk Hui Shi, who had just been blown to the top of the dungeon, fell down. His limbs twitched slightly and his body trembled. He tried his best to raise his head. At this moment, the disguise on his face had been destroyed, and he had returned to his young monk appearance. ¡°Since I didn¡¯t blow you to death, it means that your cultivation is not bad.¡± Cui Heng smiled and walked out of the cell. He looked at Monk Hui Shi who was lying on the ground and said lightly, ¡°Get up, take me to see the county magistrate here.¡± ¡°I, you, I¡­¡± Monk Hui Shi stammered. He wanted to stand up, but due to the twitching of his hands and feet, he fell down. Perhaps due to his strong desire to live, after a few failures, he still tried his best and managed to stand up. He lowered his head and said,¡± Yes!¡± ¡°You should come too.¡± Cui Heng glanced at the old man who was still in a daze. ¡°Ah? Me? Alright, alright!¡± The old man immediately nodded and hurriedly followed. When the three of them arrived in front of the collapsed dungeon passage, the old man immediately rushed forward, wanting to volunteer to move the collapsed stones away. However, before he could make a move, these rocks actually seemed to have come to life, and they moved aside to automatically open up a path for Cui Heng. The old man was dumbfounded. Is this still martial arts? When Monk Hui Shi saw this, his hands and feet turned cold as if he had fallen into an ice cave. He was horrified. ¡°Where did this monster come from?!¡± Chapter 31 - An Immortal Stands Before You, But You Dont See Him Chapter 31 An Immortal Stands Before You, But You Don¡¯t See Him Monk Hui Shi followed behind Cui Heng and watched the pieces of rubble retreat on their own. He could not have been more shocked. Xiantian Grandmaster! This was definitely a Xiantian Grandmaster! One could already be called a Grandmaster when they reached the Profound Gate realm, but there was still a Xiantian realm above the Profound Gate realm! Only after opening the Profound Gate and sensing both the internal and external, drawing Heaven and Earth Qi into the body, refining Xiantian True Qi, and possessing the power to mobilize the power of nature, would one be a Xiantian Grandmaster. Xiantian Grandmasters could rely on their own True Qi to control the wind and lightning and execute all kinds of unbelievable martial arts. They could also mobilize the invisible forces and control their surroundings. The so-called Hundred Steps Flying Sword was a peerless sword technique that only Xiantian Grandmasters could use. Initially, Monk Huishi still had doubts about whether Cui Heng had already stepped into the Xiantian Realm. After all, although the power of that breath was quite exaggerated, it was not impossible for a martial Grandmaster at the peak of the Profound Gate realm to do it with all his might. But now that he saw this, his face was ashen. It really was the Xiantian realm! And such a young Xiantian expert! What kind of monster was this?! He had really lost his mind to actually capture a Xiantian Grandmaster here! Something bad was about to happen! When Cui Heng walked out of the dungeon, it was night. The moon shone brightly in the sky, making the path at night still visible. However, Great Jin had a curfew. At this time, there were no pedestrians on the streets except for night watchmen and patrolling guards. An ordinary death-row prisoner would definitely try their best to hide in a dark corner and escape quietly. But Cui Heng was different. He led Monk Huishi and the old man down the street in the direction of the county office. He was completely unafraid of being discovered. Monk Huishi and the old man followed Cui Heng, unable to understand his actions. Although a Xiantian Grandmaster¡¯s strength was unparalleled and there were few opponents in the entire world, and he could definitely dominate this small Juhe County, wasn¡¯t he afraid of alerting the enemy and letting the county magistrate escape in advance? But they soon found out why. The dungeon where the death-row prisoners were held was not close to the county office where the county magistrate was. They had to cross a long street and two short streets to reach it. On such a journey, it was inevitable that they would encounter some night watchmen and patrol officers. Cui Heng led the two of them not far from the dungeon before they encountered a night watchman and three patrol officers. However, both the night watchman and the patrol officer acted as if they did not see anything. They did not even look at them as they walked past. The night watchmen and patrol officers they encountered next were in the same situation. Their presence was completely ignored. Not a single night watchman or patrol officer stopped to look at them until they reached the county office. Monk Huishi and the old man felt their scalps tingle. Their minds were in a mess. This situation was completely beyond their imagination. ¡°Did this person turn me into a ghost?¡± Monk Huishi looked at Cui Heng in horror. He felt like a wandering ghost floating in the night. Otherwise, how could they be completely ignored? ¡®But how did he do that?¡¯ Even a Xiantian Grandmaster might not be able to do such a bizarre thing. ¡°This is too amazing! Who is he? What kind of skills are these?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Cui Heng as if he was looking at a god. ¡°This must be the place,¡± Cui Heng said, pointing to the county hall¡¯s door. ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Monk Huish forced himself to calm down and nodded eagerly. ¡°Take me to the magistrate,¡± Cui Heng said with a smile. ¡°B-but aren¡¯t we invisible?¡± Monk Huish¡¯s voice trembled. People were prone to fear when they encountered something they couldn¡¯t understand. He was in that situation now. ¡°It¡¯s fine now,¡± Cui said with a nod. Actually, this kind of invisibility technique was very simple for him, who had already reached the Golden Core realm. It was not even a spell. The Golden Core was formed by igniting True Fire with the power of Heaven and Earth and calcining the Sea of Dao Foundation. It was equivalent to a crystal that condensed a large number of laws of Heaven and Earth. Therefore, the power of the Golden Core naturally had the characteristic of interfering with the laws around him. Ordinary people¡¯s five senses were their perception of the outside world. Cui Heng only needed to reveal a trace of his Golden Core power to distort the laws of the outside world, preventing others from seeing him. Simple. At this moment, in the backyard of the county office in Julu County. County Magistrate Yan Sheng was fishing under the moonlight. This was a means for him to recuperate and adjust his mind. 20 years ago, he had already become a Qi Transformation Realm Grandmaster. What he needed to do next was to nourish his spirit, open the Profound Gate, achieve internal and external communication, and step into the realm of the Supreme Grandmaster. A Transcendent Grandmaster was extremely rare in the entire Lu County. Therefore, he never cared about the storms in this small Julu County. He left most of the matters, big and small, to Monk Huishi. The only thing that could really arouse Yan Sheng¡¯s interest was the ¡°Flying Dawn Sword¡¯s Secret Manual¡± of the Xiangxi Town¡¯s Li family. That was the top inheritance left behind in the Pugilistic World more than a hundred years ago before the Immortal Dawn Sect sealed the mountain. It recorded the secrets of the Inner World realm that was above the Xiantian realm. It was a treasure manual that could allow people to step onto the peak of the martial world! ¡°County Lord, something has happened!¡± At this moment, a slender woman in black suddenly walked out of the night. She bowed respectfully and said in a low voice, ¡°The death-row dungeon has collapsed. That first-rate expert from the Li family and Lu Zhengming have disappeared.¡± ¡°And Hui shi?¡± Yansheng¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°He¡¯s missing too.¡± The woman in black shook her head gently and said in a low voice, ¡°I found a lot of traces of battle in the dungeon. I¡¯m afraid that the first-rate expert had fought with Huishi.¡± ¡°Lu Zhengming has also disappeared. Could it be that that old thing has secretly recovered his cultivation?¡± Yan Sheng frowned and said, ¡°Pass down the order to search the entire city. There must be no mistakes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The woman in black nodded and said worriedly, ¡°County Supreme, could that first-rate expert of the Li family also be a Minor Grandmaster of the Qi Condensation Realm? Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible for Huishi to not be able to suppress him.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Even if he¡¯s really a Minor Grandmaster, he¡¯s just a nobody.¡± Yan Sheng put away his rod and stood up. He snorted and said, ¡°Even if he¡¯s a Qi Transformation expert and his martial skills are higher than the sky, he¡¯s still not a match for this County Lord!¡± After being in the Qi Transformation Realm for 20 years, he was only one step away from the Profound Gate Realm. He was extremely confident in his strength. ¡°County Lord is naturally invincible,¡± the woman in black flattered. She was about to say something else when she heard footsteps and immediately turned to leave. She was an agent. She could not be exposed. ¡°There¡¯s no need to leave. Hui Shi is here.¡± Yan Sheng stopped her. Then he looked at Monk Huishi, who had come alone. A faint smile appeared on his face. ¡°From the looks of it, you seem to have experienced a bitter battle. Did you get the secret manual?¡± Monk Huish was still seriously injured. He looked to the side where no one was, as if he was waiting for someone¡¯s approval. Then he smiled bitterly. ¡°County Lord, a gentleman asked me to bring you a message¡­¡± Chapter 32 - Wishful Thinking Chapter 32 Wishful Thinking ¡°Oh?¡± Yan Sheng raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard that. He chuckled and said, ¡°Hui Shi, this doesn¡¯t sound like something you would say. How can the disciple of the Lotus Monastery¡¯s Abbot be a messenger boy?¡± ¡°County Lord, that gentleman asked me to give you some advice.¡± Monk Huishi braced himself. ¡°He hopes that you can give up your ambitions early, cripple your cultivation, and return to the mountains.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± the woman in black shouted angrily. ¡°Hui Shi, you were sent by the Lotus Temple to assist the County Lord. How dare you speak like this?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Yan Sheng waved his hand and sized up Monk Huishi. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Master Shanfa¡¯s disciple to have such a talented disciple. I really didn¡¯t expect you to have such a side¡­¡± Before he could finish The county magistrate suddenly threw the fishing rod in his hand into the pond. At the same time, a huge amount of vital energy was instantly injected into it, and a vast power surged into the pond! Splash! The ten-meter-wide pond immediately stirred powerfully. The water inside was flipped into the air, instantly forming a huge boiling water ball. All the fish inside were burnt to death on the spot. Yan Sheng¡¯s expression turned extremely gloomy. He raised his hand and tossed the fishing rod again. The boiling water ball smashed towards Monk Huishi. All of this happened in the time it took a spark to fly off a piece of flint. Neither Monk Hui Shi nor the woman in black managed to react. Bang! Suddenly, there was a loud bang in the air. The boiling water ball exploded in the air before it hit Monk Hui Shi. The temperature quickly decreased and scattered into a misty rain that could no longer cause any damage. This brought Monk Hui Shi and the woman in black back to their senses. However, at this moment, Yan Sheng had already leaped onto the distant county wall and was about to escape. The County Lord of Juhe County had been calm and composed just now, as if he was full of confidence. Now, he was actually planning to run! He was a very cautious man by nature. Although he did not discover anything wrong with Monk Hui Shi¡¯s side, since the other party could directly suppress Monk Huishi and even dare to ask him to return to deliver a message, it meant that he was most likely extremely powerful. He might even be a Supreme Grandmaster, far stronger than expected. Faced with such a powerful enemy, Yan Sheng would never choose to fight head-on. He would definitely escape first. ¡°Kill this monk quickly. He has betrayed the Supreme Master!¡± He ordered the woman in black and was about to jump out of the outer county office. The woman in black was obviously confused too. She didn¡¯t understand what was going on, but she decided to carry out Yan Sheng¡¯s orders. ¡°Hui Shi, the County Lord has ordered me, so I have to make a move!¡± The woman in black¡¯s gaze turned cold. She took out a dagger from her waist and aimed it at Monk Huishi. Bang! At this moment, Yan Sheng suddenly jumped back from the wall of the county office. But it wasn¡¯t jumping outside. He actually jumped back to the edge of the pond, leaving the woman in black, who was about to attack Monk Hui Shi, stunned. What was going on? ¡°County Lord?¡± The woman in black looked at Yan Sheng in surprise. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Yan Sheng was shocked. He did not respond to the woman in black. Instead, he jumped up again and prepared to run in the direction he had just escaped. But when he moved, he realized that something was wrong. He was actually going in the opposite direction! Fortunately, there was also a wall in the opposite direction. Yan Sheng simply jumped up again and prepared to leave from this side. However, when he was about to jump off the wall again, he realized that he had involuntarily jumped towards the pond again. I¡¯m back again! ¡°This, this, this¡­¡± Yan Sheng no longer had his previous composure. His face turned extremely pale and he was extremely flustered. He tried to escape again, but this time, the outcome did not change. He had still returned to the edge of the pond! ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Yan Sheng shouted and ran off again. This time, he used all his strength. True energy erupted. An incomparably huge force burst out as he stomped the ground with a loud bang that shook the surrounding houses. At this speed, he could cross half the distance of the county office in a single step and jump outside. However, every time he wanted to go outside, he would return back to the edge of the pond. The cycle went on endlessly. At this moment, Yan Sheng was running around like a headless fly, but he could not leave the county office no matter what. The woman in black and Monk Huishi were stunned when they saw this. The former could not understand what was going on at all. While she was shocked, she also felt a fear of the unknown. The latter looked beside him in shock, but there was nothing in that direction. There was no one there at all. A full quarter of an hour passed. Yan Sheng, who was running around, stopped. His face was pale and his eyes were filled with fear. He glanced at the woman in black and said in a low voice, ¡°Stand down first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The woman in black stepped aside. The situation was beyond her comprehension. ¡°Hui Shi, is the gentleman you mentioned nearby?¡± Yan Sheng took a deep breath and said, ¡°Can you ask this Senior to show himself and stop teasing me, a junior?¡± Under the intervention of the invisible force just now, he felt like a baby at the mercy of others. There was no room for resistance. He might as well give in. ¡°When did I tease you?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s voice sounded behind Monk Huishi. At the same time, he and the old man appeared out of thin air, but it gave the impression that they had been standing there all along and had just been ignored. Such a bizarre scene made Yan Sheng feel inexplicably shocked. Especially after seeing Cui Heng¡¯s young appearance, he was even more shocked and did not know what to say for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s just an experiment.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic.¡± Earlier, Yan Sheng had run around aimlessly because Cui Heng¡¯s Golden Core power had interfered with his sense of the outside world. This was just Cui Heng¡¯s small experiment on how to use the power of the Golden Core. However, there were also unexpected gains. He had just felt an extremely strong emotional fluctuation from Yan Sheng-fear! Compared to ordinary people, Yan Sheng¡¯s emotions were much stronger, and it gave Cui Heng more spiritual feedback. This made him wonder if the stronger a person was, the stronger their emotions would be, and the more helpful it would be for his cultivation. ¡°Experiment?¡± Yan Sheng could not understand. However, he was a Grandmaster after all, so he quickly calmed himself down. He first cupped his hands and bowed to Cui Heng before saying, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m a soldier under Mountain Yan¡¯s, King Yan. I¡¯m here on the orders of King Yan. May I know why you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°The King of Yan who rose to prominence in Yan Mountain County and subsequently swept through the various counties in the past five years is about to come to Lu County?¡± Cui Heng smiled. He had heard about this person from Old Master Li. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yan Sheng nodded and seemed to relax a lot. ¡°The King of Yan already has hundreds of thousands of troops. With the help of the Grand Prosperity Monastery and the monks of the Lotus Flower Monastery, he will definitely take over Great Jin within ten years!¡± At this point, he paused and suddenly knelt in front of Cui Heng. He said loudly, ¡°Senior, your martial skills are profound and extraordinary. Why don¡¯t you help the King of Yan sweep through this world? ¡°When the world is unified, with Senior¡¯s ability, you will definitely be promoted to the position of Imperial Preceptor by the King! At that time, your authority will be enough to overturn the world and suppress the Pugilistic World. Wouldn¡¯t that be great?¡± Chapter 33 - Ask the Great Army To Please Make a Detour Chapter 33 Ask the Great Army To Please Make a Detour Standing to the side, Monk Hui Shi and the old man were dumbfounded. Even the woman in black looked at Yan Sheng in surprise. Wasn¡¯t this change in attitude too quick?! However, the scene Yan Sheng described did seem very good. In the five years since the King of Yan rose up, he had already occupied almost half of Fengzhou. As long as he took down Juhe County, he would be able to open up the main waterway and enter directly. In less than a year, he would be able to occupy the entire Fengzhou. Half of the Great Jin¡¯s money and food came from the Feng, Hui, and Jiang Prefectures. Among them, Feng Prefecture was between the other two prefectures. After occupying Feng Prefecture, they could then march on Hui Prefecture and Jiang Prefecture. If they took down the three states, the Great Jin Imperial Court would be like a lone tower in the sky. Yan Sheng was not lying when he said that he would sweep through the Great Jin Dynasty within ten years. If he could become the Imperial Preceptor in the new dynasty and dominate the Pugilistic World, how glorious would that be? He would be under only one person but above millions! At that time, even those top sects and aristocratic families that had existed for thousands of years would have to bow down before him. Just thinking about it was exciting. Would this powerful man of mysterious origins agree? ¡°I¡¯m not interested in being an Imperial Preceptor, and I don¡¯t want to assist the Yan King.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°I think your position as County Magistrate is not bad. How about giving it to me?¡± The county magistrate had access to all kinds of things in a county. They handled various cases and government affairs daily, which would be helpful to him in experiencing the Seven Emotions Path. Of course, directly overturning the Great Jin Dynasty and becoming the Emperor could also achieve a similar goal. However, there were too many complicated matters in the governance of a country, which was not very beneficial to cultivation. Moreover, he could run away at any time as a county magistrate. He could just find someone to take over. But the same could not be said for an Emperor. Another thing was that the matter of the Immortal Dawn Sect sealing the mountain was very strange. It made him suspect that there might be some powerful figures beyond the Foundation Establishment realm or even the Golden Core realm in this world. He did not want to be too ostentatious. However, Yan Sheng did not know Cui Heng¡¯s considerations. He almost thought that he had heard wrongly. He said in surprise, ¡°C-county magistrate?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let me be the county magistrate.¡± Cui Heng nodded seriously and turned to the old man. ¡°You, I remember your name is Lu Zhengming? ¡°You¡¯re quite knowledgeable. You¡¯ve been imprisoned in Juhe County for a long time and have interacted with many people. How about staying here as my county deputy?¡±. ¡°I, the county deputy?¡± Lu Zhengming was stunned. He was a felon who had killed his master¡¯s family. Why was he suddenly going to be the county deputy? What was this big shot trying to do?¡± After witnessing Cui Heng¡¯s various strange methods, he could no longer understand what level of expert Cui Heng was. In short, he was definitely far stronger than a Grandmaster. He could only treat him as an unbelievably powerful big shot. ¡°¡­¡± Yan Sheng was silent for a moment before saying in a deep voice, ¡°Senior, if you want to be the county magistrate of Juhe, I can give it up now without any complaints. However, there¡¯s one thing I hope Senior can understand. ¡°Juhe County is a place that our royal army must take. In less than half a month, 30,000 vanguards will arrive. After that, there will be a 100,000-strong army that will definitely suppress this city. ¡°If Senior becomes the county magistrate here, I¡¯m afraid you will suffer a calamity. Actually, if Senior wants to become an official, why would you lower yourself to the position of a small county magistrate?¡± ¡°As long as you submit to King Yan, it will be easy for you to become the governor of a province. In the future, when King Yan occupies half of the country, you will definitely be the governor.¡± He was actually still thinking about recruiting Cui Heng. And he seemed quite confident. Actually, this was normal. In this world that was more like a Wuxia world, even a Xiantian Grandmaster could only repel a few hundred cavalry at most. If they encountered a thousand or two, they would have to flee. Even the so-called top experts of the martial world would be chopped into meat paste when facing an army of tens of thousands. In the face of absolute numbers, no matter how high their cultivation was, it was useless. Yan Sheng had the backing of King Yan and an army of hundreds of thousands. Of course, he had the confidence to recruit Cui Heng. ¡°When King Yan¡¯s army arrives, this place will suffer a calamity?¡± Cui Heng chuckled. ¡°Then, please take a detour.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Yan Sheng¡¯s eyes widened when he heard that. He almost thought that there was something wrong with his ears. He was just one person, but he actually dared to ask King Yan¡¯s hundreds of thousands of troops to take a detour? He was too arrogant! However, he did not dare to say anything. After all, the strange methods Cui Heng had displayed just now were simply unimaginable. It was not something he could fight against at all. Cui Heng looked at him with a smile and said nothing. The air went suddenly still. After a long while, Yan Sheng finally could not withstand Cui Heng¡¯s pressure. He lowered his head and said, ¡°I will hand the position of county magistrate to you. What do you plan to do with me?¡± ¡°Cripple your cultivation and retire to the mountains.¡± Cui Heng pointed at Monk Hui Shi and said indifferently, ¡°Didn¡¯t this monk make it clear to you earlier?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll sneak back to King Yan¡¯s army to report on you?¡± Yan Sheng looked up and asked. ¡°You¡¯ll definitely go.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°You just need to tell him my words. If at that time, the army doesn¡¯t take a detour, I¡¯ll kill him.¡± ¡°¡­ It¡¯s really difficult for us fools to understand Senior¡¯s intentions.¡± Yan Sheng still did not understand where Cui Heng¡¯s confidence came from, but he did not continue to play devil¡¯s advocate. After all, no one wanted to die. Then, he very decisively reversed his True Qi and shattered all the meridians in his body, crippling his cultivation that had reached the Qi Transformation realm on the spot. The woman in black escorted him out of Juhe County. Only Monk Hui Shi and Lu Zhengming were left in the backyard of the county office. Neither of them dared make a sound. Because they could not figure out what Cui Heng was thinking. ¡°Hui Shi, what did you secretly take from the Li family yesterday?¡± Cui Heng suddenly looked at Monk Hui Shi. Plop! Monk Hui Shi knelt down and shakily took out a thin booklet. He handed it to Cui Heng with both hands. He said in extreme fear, ¡°Sir, this¡­ this is just something I hid from Yan Sheng. I have no intention of hiding it from you.¡± ¡°Flying Dawn Sword¡¯s Secret Manual?¡± Cui Heng picked up the booklet and looked at it. He smiled and said, ¡°Is this why you guys plotted against the Li family?¡±. ¡°I was greedy for a moment and was bewitched by Yan Sheng. I already know my mistake.¡± Monk Huishi¡¯s attitude was extremely respectful. ¡°This secret manual is a peerless sword technique left behind by the Immortal Dawn Sect before it was sealed. It contains the mysteries of the Inner World realm. It¡¯s really precious¡­¡± ¡°The inheritance of the Immortal Dawn Sect¡­¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He put away the booklet and suddenly asked,¡± Hui Shi, what¡¯s the status of the Lotus Flower Monastery in the martial world?¡± ¡°Sir, Lotus Flower Monastery was established by Zen Master Fahui 1,700 years ago. It has produced several top sects in the Pugilistic World,¡± Monk Huishi said respectfully. ¡°It¡¯s considered a first-rate sect in the Pugilistic World today.¡± ¡°In that case, the Lotus Flower Monastery should not be weak.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Write down all the martial techniques you have learned.¡± Monk Huish looked startled at first, then immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯m at your disposal.¡± ¡°As for you, Old Lu, prepare a welcoming ceremony for me.¡± Cui Heng patted Lu Zhengming¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°It¡¯s best if everyone in the county knows that the county magistrate has changed.¡± The appointment of a new official had to be known by the people. Otherwise, how could he handle the various cases and government affairs? How could he experience the seven emotions of life? He also wanted everyone to know that with the arrival of the new county magistrate, there would be a clear sky! That night, Cui Heng stayed in the county office. He chose an empty room at random and sat cross-legged in meditation, preparing to organize his gains from the past two days. Chapter 34 - Seven Colors of the Seven Emotions, Immortal Venerable Becomes the County Lord Chapter 34 Seven Colors of the Seven Emotions, Immortal Venerable Becomes the County Lord He sat cross-legged and meditated, his mind sinking into his body. A firm, indestructible, and perfect Golden Core appeared in Cui Heng¡¯s perception. Although he had not been out of the Beginner¡¯s Space for long, he could clearly feel that the Golden Core had already nurtured a subtle spirituality. It seemed to be gradually turning from an inanimate object to a living being. This was thanks to the experiences of the seven emotions he had collected in the past two days. Cui Heng wanted to summarize the method and direction of experiencing the seven emotions better so that his future cultivation path would be smoother. Joy. Anger. Grief. Fear. Love. Evil. Desire. What was the nature of every emotion, what could be done to collect it, and to what extent would it be considered complete? Cui Heng was lost in thought. At the same time, his perception enveloped the Golden Core and carefully comprehended the subtle spirituality nurtured on it. Then, he sensed a small ball of seven-colored light. Red, purple, gray, green, white, black, and yellow. These lights represented the seven emotions. Red represented joy, purple represented anger, gray represented sorrow, green represented fear, white represented love, black represented evil, and yellow represented desire. They were of different depths and were not neat. When Cui Heng sensed the seven colors of the seven emotions, he understood something. As long as he collected the seven emotions of all living beings, he could increase the depth of the seven lights. When the seven colored lights grew to seven feet, he would reach the Perfected Golden Core Realm. At that time, he only needed to sit in seclusion for another 49 days before he could give birth to a Nascent Soul and become an extraordinary sage. The place where the Golden Core was located was like the Grotto-Heaven in the body, a miniature version of the Thousand-Mile Court. The scale was different from the outside world, and it would not be unable to release seven feet of light. Among the seven-colored lights, the green light that represented fear was the longest. It was already close to 30% of seven feet. It mainly stemmed from others¡¯ fear of his strength. Next was the gray that represented grief, which was a little more than a foot long. It was the desperation and plaintive emotions he had gathered in the dungeon. The red color that represented joy was also present, but it was very short, not even reaching even one feet. It could only be counted as a few centimeters. It was a harvest he¡¯d gained from the Li family¡¯s wedding banquet. There was also a little of the purple that represented anger and a little of the black that represented evil, but they were less than the red light. It was probably because the anger and disgust people felt for him always quickly turned to fear. What was more ridiculous was the yellow color of desire. There was actually a little bit as well! Could it be that he was too handsome and had an outstanding temperament that aroused the desires of some little girls? There was also the white color that represented love. Although it was called white, it was more like a pure white jade light. It was gentle and elegant, giving off the best feeling. There was no light of this color at all. Cui Heng had yet to collect the emotions of love. He could only sense this light through his mind. ¡°Joy, anger, sorrow, fear, evil, and desire. There was a general method for collecting these six emotions. But regarding love, I don¡¯t have a clue at all,¡± Cui Heng thought. ¡°Perhaps I can get some ideas when I handle cases as a county magistrate.¡± Then, he took out the ¡°Flying Dawn Sword¡¯s Secret Manual¡± that he had obtained from Monk Hui Shi. After flipping through it slightly, he confirmed that this was the simplified version of the ¡°Immortal Dawn Sword Art¡±. However, the original ¡°Immortal Dawn Sword Art¡± was not divided into martial cultivation realms. On the other hand, there was a detailed division of the martial cultivation realm in the Flying Dawn Sword¡¯s Secret Manual. It was exactly the same as the martial cultivation realms described by Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong. Form Refining, Internal Nurturing, Qi Sensing, Qi Accumulation, Tendons Transformation, Marrows Purification, Qi Condensation, Qi Transformation, Profound Gate, Xiantian, Inner World. Qi Transformation experts could be called a Grandmaster, Profound Gate realm experts could be called a Supreme Grandmaster, and experts at the Xiantian Realm could be called a Xiantian Grandmaster. Inner World realm experts were the pinnacle of the martial world and could be said to be invincible. ¡°There was no Deity Realm, Human Immortals, or Earth Immortals¡­¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes flickered. He felt that there was something strange about this, but because there was too little information, he could not come to any conclusions. There was something else that surprised him. From the description of this secret manual, the stage of ¡°Inner World¡± seemed to be only equivalent to the Sixth level of Qi Refinement. It was far from his previous estimation of the Eighth level of Qi Refinement. ¡°Could it be that Divine Treasure is a relatively broad realm that includes the Seventh to Ninth levels of Qi Refinement?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly and thought to himself, ¡°Or¡­¡± While Cui Heng was sorting out his gains, Lu Zhengming also took action. Although his martial cultivation had long been crippled, under the treatment of Cui Heng¡¯s Dharmic powers, his cultivation had already recovered to its peak state, which was the Qi Condensation Realm. This made Lu Zhengming feel grateful to Cui Heng. After changing into a decent robe, he went to look for a ¡°sponsor¡± that night. The county magistrate wanted to hold a welcome ceremony to let everyone in the county know that the county magistrate had changed. This was bound to cause a huge commotion in the city. Such a ceremony definitely costs money. A lot of money. However, Lu Zhengming did not have any money himself, so he could only look for a former cellmate. Zhao Guang had been in a good mood recently because all the people who had robbed tombs with him were dead. No one in the world knew that he was a grave robber. From now on, he could live happily as a rich man. That night, Zhao Guang dragged a wine pot in his hand and lay on a rocking chair, leisurely drinking wine and enjoying the night sky. It was very comfortable. Suddenly, a black shadow flew in from outside and landed beside him. The shadow snatched the wine pot from his hand and smiled. ¡°Zhao San¡¯er, do you still recognize me?¡± Bang! Zhao Guang lost his balance and fell to the ground. He instantly sobered up and looked at the person in a daze. He immediately said in shock, ¡°Grandpa Lu, you, how did you get out of the death-row prison?¡±. Three years ago, when he first wandered to Juhe County, he stole two buns to eat because he was too hungry. Unexpectedly, the bun shop was opened by Master Huang¡¯s second uncle. That day, he was arrested and locked in the cell next to Lu Zhengming¡¯s. It was only after Lu Zhengming taught him some tricks that he successfully avoided death and was even released. ¡°This Lord, I, received help from a benefactor. From now on, I¡¯ll be the county deputy of Juhe County.¡± Lu Zhengming chuckled, seemingly quite proud. Of course, he was not proud of being a small county deputy. Instead, he was proud of working under Cui Heng. ¡°My congratulations, Grandpa Lu! If you need anything in the future, feel free to look for me. I don¡¯t have much other than money, hehe!¡± Zhao Guang hurriedly nodded. He was a person who valued kindness. He would repay Lu Zhengming for the life-saving grace. As for how a wanted criminal like Lu Zhengming had become a county deputy, although he was curious, he would not take the initiative to ask. ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t help you for nothing back then!¡± Lu Zhengming laughed loudly. He patted Zhao Guang¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°This time, there¡¯s indeed something for you to use your money on.¡± ¡°In a few days, the new county magistrate will be in office. We need to hold a grand welcoming ceremony. It¡¯s best if everyone in the county knows. From tomorrow onwards, we¡¯ll go out together to look for help. We¡¯ll directly use money to smash people!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Zhao Guang was stunned when he heard this. He did not expect this to happen, but he did not doubt it. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay! Don¡¯t worry, I have a lot of money. I promise to do it beautifully and satisfy you!¡± ¡°Wrong.¡± Lu Zhengming shook his head and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s to satisfy the County Lord.¡± Three days later. Cui Heng put on a fancy official uniform and rode on a white horse to Juhe County City. This was also arranged by Lu Zhengming. Since there was a welcoming ceremony, the new county magistrate had to come in from outside the city to appear formal. At this moment, the entrance of Juhe County City was already filled with the sounds of gongs, drums, and firecrackers. Red flags were waving in the air and the streets were crowded with people. Under Lu Zhengming and Zhao Guang¡¯s money attack, they actually managed to trick and gather a welcoming team of three to four thousand people. He was standing at the front of the welcoming team with the financial provider, Zhao Guang, beside him. The two of them waved their flags enthusiastically and prepared to welcome Cui Heng into office. Lu Zhengming¡¯s eyesight was extremely strong. He saw Cui Heng riding on a white horse from afar and immediately shouted, ¡°Quick, shout with me! Welcome, County Lord! With County Lord¡¯s arrival, Juhe will be peaceful! With County Lord¡¯s arrival, there will be blue skies!¡± ¡°Welcome, County Lord! With you here, Juhe will be at peace! With you here, the sky will be clear!¡± Thousands of citizens cheered in unison, their voices shaking the heavens. Zhao Guang was originally cheering as well. He wanted to leave a good impression on the new County Lord so that he could build a good relationship with him in the future. However, when he saw the figure on the horse, he trembled on the spot. His voice suddenly froze and he knelt down with a thud. ¡°Immortal¡­ Immortal Venerable!!!¡± Chapter 35 - This Is Old Master Huangs Juhe County Chapter 35 This Is Old Master Huang¡¯s Juhe County ¡°Hey, you¡¯re acting too excited.¡± Lu Zhengming saw that Zhao Guang actually knelt down and immediately laughed. ¡°Stand up. County Lord doesn¡¯t want anyone to kneel.¡± The words Immortal Venerable and County Lord sounded quite similar, and there was a sea of voices shouting here. He didn¡¯t notice the difference. ¡°Oh, right, right.¡± Zhao Guang hurriedly stood up. He understood that Cui Heng probably did not want to expose his identity as an Immortal. He immediately adjusted his emotions and continued to welcome Cui Heng according to their original plan. However, Cui Heng¡¯s arrival still gave him an indescribable sense of shock. This was an Immortal being who could revive the dead. He actually came to this small Juhe County to be a county magistrate. Could it be that something major had happened here, or some earth-shattering treasure was about to appear? He had wandered all over the world a few years ago and often ate and drank in the teahouse. He had heard many stories and read many books, so he knew that Immortals did not easily come to the mortal world. If an Immortal descended, something big would definitely happen! ¡°If I can help an Immortal, will I be able to obtain an Immortal-level fortuitous encounter?¡± Zhao Guang was immediately excited. He was determined to work for Cui Heng wholeheartedly in the future. Perhaps this would be his second chance to change his fate. At this moment, Cui Heng had already arrived at the city gate of Juhe County. He had noticed Zhao Guang at first glance. He did not expect this grave robber to be the ¡°sponsor¡± Lu Zhengming had found. It could be considered as fate. Then, Cui Heng waved his arm gently so that everyone could see him. After the crowd saw the young appearance of the new county magistrate, it immediately caused a commotion in the crowd. ¡°The new county magistrate is actually so young. He looks to be in his twenties.¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably not even in his twenties. He¡¯s too young. I¡¯m afraid he was targeted and forced to take over!¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that the rebel King Yan is about to attack us. This new county head is probably a scapegoat!¡± ¡°The county magistrate position changes like flowing water, but Old Master Huang¡¯s seat is iron-clad. He may be young, but he¡¯ll still be grasped in the latter¡¯s palms.¡± Many of the citizens whispered. They had been paid to welcome the new county magistrate, but that did not mean that they were sincere in their greetings. County magistrates were usually extremely cruel creatures. The previous county magistrates were all greedy b*stards who racked their brains to suck the money out of the citizens¡¯ pockets. Some had even gone as far as collecting 100 years of taxes in advance. He even colluded with the county¡¯s wealthy Master Huang and took away many people¡¯s land, forcing them to become tenants. To many people, changing a county magistrate was just swapping a different person to squeeze them dry. However, this county magistrate seemed a little different. It was really strange that he took the initiative to spend a lot of money to invite these bumpkins over to welcome him. As Cui Heng rode towards the gate, his gaze swept over the thousands of citizens. He saw colors of gray, green, and black on them. They were sorrow, fear, and evil. Not even an ounce of joy and love. ¡°It seems that the previous county magistrates were really ridiculous.¡± Cui Heng could not help but sigh in his heart. There were not many good magistrates in this ancient feudal society. In particular, in recent years, the Great Jin Dynasty had been engulfed in the flames of war. Rebel armies rose one after another. It was obvious that they did not have long to live in such times, so the county magistrates became even more aggressive in sucking money. However, in any case, after this welcoming ceremony, the people of Juhe County basically knew that a young county magistrate had arrived. But, that was all. No one felt that this new magistrate could make any difference. In the Juhe County Office, Cui Heng officially took over all the matters here. TICIE. Due to the war everywhere, the decree of the Great Jin Imperial Court could only reach the various counties of the Central Continent. Almost all the other regions were autonomous regions now, so he did not need to be appointed by the Emperor and could directly take office. Lu Zhengming became the county deputy, and Zhao Guang was also brought over to be the official registrar. After Monk Hui Shi finished writing down his martial techniques, he continued to be the leader of the court officers. These were the preliminary steps in setting up the county office. ¡°If I want to gain the trust and love of the people of Juhe County as soon as possible, what should I do?¡± Cui Heng asked Lu Zhengming and Zhao Guang. As a newcomer, if he could do something that was beneficial to most of the people in Juhe County, he might be able to gain a lot of affection. Lu Zhengming and Zhao Guang looked at each other. They both saw the doubt in each other¡¯s eyes. This county magistrate seemed to really want to do something good for the people of Juhe County? Could this be what it meant to be high-spirited and compassionate? Although neither of them understood why Cui Heng was doing that, they thought about the question seriously and came to the same conclusion. ¡°County Lord, Juhe County is located by the Hong River. It¡¯s an important waterway in Fengzhou. With this strategic resource, the people shouldn¡¯t be poor. But in fact, most families don¡¯t even have many full meals a year,¡± Zhao Guang said first. ¡°Because there¡¯s a Huang family here,¡± Lu Zhengming explained. ¡°The rise of the Huang family originated from an ancestor 90 years ago, the Water Envoy of the capital. While controlling the water transportation he racked up a lot of money and brazenly bought land in Juhe County. This made the Huang family, which was originally an ordinary wealthy family, become the largest family in Juhe County. To this day, they already occupy 100,000 acres of land. Most of the people in the county are tenants of the Huang family.¡± ¡°Hehe, from then on, Juhe County became Old Master Huang¡¯s Juhe County.¡± Zhao Guang sneered at the side. ¡°After occupying a large amount of land, the Huang family began to crazily increase the rent of their tenants. ¡°In serious cases, there will even be times when the level of annual harvest is not enough to pay the land¡¯s lease. At that time, the Huang family will lend money to the tenants to borrow food and pay for the land lease. Then the profits will roll in and gradually turn the tenants into serfs like livestock.¡± ¡°If County Lord can wipe out the Huang family, you will definitely make all the people in the county clap their hands for you and worship you as the heavens,¡± Lu Zhengming said. ¡°This Old Master Huang even secretly has a private army. In the past, whenever a new county magistrate came into office, they would send a greeting to the Huang family and ask to meet with Old Master Huang.¡± Zhao Guang continued, ¡°It¡¯s said that there was a magistrate who did not go and greet Old Master Huang after he took office. Then, he was found dead on the streets less than half a month later.¡± ¡°The Huang family is indeed a good fat pig.¡± Cui Heng laughed when he heard this and asked, ¡°The Huang family must have collected many antique calligraphy and paintings?¡± ¡°Probably a lot,¡± Zhao said after a moment. ¡°Then we¡¯ll wipe out the Huang family.¡± Cui Heng decided In the Huang family¡¯s mansion in the east of Juhe County. Old Master Huang, in his fifties, was fishing. But instead of sitting in a chair, he used the body of a young girl as a stool. The young girl who looked to be no more than 16 or 17, was kneeling with her hands against the ground, her body positioned as a human stool. Her frail body trembled as she supported the nearly 200 jin of weight on her back. Sweat was already forming on her forehead. Her body trembled, but she didn¡¯t dare to move. The last maidservant who failed to support Old Master Huang properly, had already been chopped up and thrown into the pond to feed the fishes. ¡°Old Master, that young county magistrate did not send a greeting card.¡± At this moment, a middle-aged man in gray jogged over and bowed. ¡°I¡¯ve also checked that little fellow¡¯s background.¡± This was the Huang family¡¯s butler. Huang Cai. ¡°What¡¯s his background?¡± Lord Huang asked without looking up. ¡°I heard that he¡¯s Zhao Guang¡¯s relative. He spent money to buy an official position. He doesn¡¯t have any background,¡± Huang Cai said in a low voice. What he had found out was all the information Lu Zhengming and Zhao Guang had deliberately spread. ¡°Zhao Guang?¡± Master Huang sneered when he heard that. ¡°He¡¯s a nouveau riche. He¡¯s like a dog. How dare he encroach on the position of the county magistrate? After holding it in for three months, it¡¯s time to eat!¡± In this era of chaos, it was not unusual for a county magistrate¡¯s position to change every month. Therefore, he was not surprised by the sudden departure of the previous county magistrate. ¡°Old Master, do you think this county magistrate is a martial expert like the previous county magistrate?¡± Huang Cai was a little worried. The previous county magistrate was Yan Sheng. He had come here to prepare for the entry of King Yan¡¯s army into the city. Therefore, the first thing he did was to come to the Huang family to establish his might. Although he promised a lot of benefits later on and even exploited the commoners with the Huang family, his domineering martial strength also left a deep impression on the Huang family. ¡°It¡¯s just a brat who¡¯s still wet behind the ears. Even if he started practicing martial cultivation in his mother¡¯s womb, how powerful can he be?¡± Old Master Huang sneered in disdain. ¡°Send a message and ask that brat to come and pay his respects to me tomorrow morning. Otherwise, he¡¯ll bear the consequences himself.¡± Chapter 36 - This Is Accumulating Merits, Ascending to the Skies! Chapter 36 This Is Accumulating Merits, Ascending to the Skies! Night fell, and the moon shone brightly. In Lu Zhengming¡¯s room. Bang! Zhao Guang slapped the table and looked at the letter in his hand. He was furious. ¡°How dare this Huang Shishan say that he wants the County Lord to pay his respects to him!¡± Lu Zhengming¡¯s expression did not change. He took the letter and looked at it. ¡°The County Lord has already decided to wipe out the Huang family. Huang Shishan is already a dead man.¡± ¡°Hmph! Let¡¯s see how long he can be arrogant for!¡± Zhao Guang¡¯s expression was still very gloomy. Then, he looked at Lu Zhengming. ¡°Master Lu, did the County Lord say how he¡¯s going to wipe out the Huang family?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Lu Zhengming shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°However, the County Lord¡¯s martial cultivation is extraordinary. It¡¯s easy for him to wipe out the Huang family. We don¡¯t have to worry about failure at all.¡± ¡°Master Lu, actually, I¡¯m a little curious. Why would a big shot like County Lord want to be the county magistrate of this small Juhe County?¡± Zhao Guang asked curiously. In his heart, Cui Heng was an Immortal, an elusive existence. A mere county magistrate of Juhe County was not worthy of an Immortal like Cui Heng. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Lu Zhengming shook his head at first, then smiled. ¡°But I have a guess.¡± ¡°What guess?¡± Zhao Guang asked curiously. ¡°Have you ever heard of the legend of earning merit and ascending?¡± Lu Zhengming chuckled. ¡°A storyteller told me about it, and some stuff about that was written in the books.¡± Zhao Guang nodded and said in surprise, ¡°Master Lu, you mean¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lu Zhengming nodded solemnly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the County Lord in action. His martial cultivation has completely exceeded my understanding. Even the top experts in the martial world who have cultivated inner strength are probably nothing compared to the County Lord. ¡°At this point in his martial cultivation, he can definitely be said to have cultivated to become an Immortal. Next, he will definitely pursue ascension. Legend has it that ascension requires accumulating merit. The County Lord probably came to Juhe County to accumulate merit!¡± ¡°Now that I think about it, you¡¯re right, that should be the case.¡± Zhao Guang suddenly understood and clapped his hands. ¡°That¡¯s why the County Lord wanted to eliminate the Huang family as soon as he arrived. This is a great kindness. There must be great merit.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all. Actually, there¡¯s another point.¡± Lu Zhengming waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°King Yan¡¯s bandit army is about to attack Juhe County. There¡¯s a saying that bandits are like combs. Once the bandits pass through here, the citizens of Juhe County might not be able to survive. If the county head can save Juhe County, there will definitely be great merit!¡± A ¡°Bi¡± was a close-toothed comb, a tool used in ancient times to clean scalp or lice. As the saying went, bandits were like combs. Soldiers were like quails. In ancient times, they usually used the tactic of robbing commoners to replenish their supplies. Whether it was bandits or soldiers, it was common to have nine out of ten rooms empty after an army sweeps through a city. ¡°We¡¯re actually helping an Immortal ascend?!¡± Zhao Guang¡¯s eyes lit up and he became excited. ¡°I, Zhao Guang, will definitely do anything for the County Lord!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fortune to be able to participate in such an earth-shattering event!¡± Lu Zhengming could not help but laugh. Cui Heng¡¯s room was not far from Zhao Guang and Lu Zhengming¡¯s room. With his cultivation realm, his five senses were extremely sharp, so he naturally heard their conversation. He didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry at their speculations. ¡°It¡¯s fine if I fly around during the day. However, I¡¯m still 108,000 miles away from transcending a tribulation.¡± Cui Heng laughed. Then, he raised his hand and grabbed lightly. Two faint red lights that only he could see appeared out of thin air and fused into his Golden Core to nourish his spirituality. This was the joyful emotion of Zhao Guang and Lu Zhengming. ¡°After we wipe out the Huang family, we¡¯ll distribute the land to the people. In that case, there should be a lot of joy.¡± The next morning. Monk Hui Shi stopped the task of copying the Lotus Flower Monastery¡¯s martial techniques and disguised himself as the head of the constables again. He led more than twenty constables, along with the county governor, Lu Zhengming, and the official registrar, Zhao Guang, to the Huang family¡¯s mansion. There were nearly 30 people in this group. As they walked on the streets of the county city, they immediately attracted the attention and discussion of many people. ¡°They¡¯re from the county office. What are they going to do? It looks like they¡¯re going to the Huang residence?¡± ¡°They¡¯re probably going to visit Old Master Huang. Hehe, another county magistrate who¡¯s in cahoots with that necrotic Huang!¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound right. The atmosphere doesn¡¯t look right to me. This doesn¡¯t look like a visit. This looks like a raid!¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind? This is Juhe County. Who would dare to raid Old Master Huang¡¯s house? Even the county magistrate would have his head removed!¡± ¡°But something doesn¡¯t look right to me. The county magistrate who just arrived is a young man. He¡¯s really not the type that would hit his head, right?¡± ¡°Stop dreaming. What can these dozens of guards do? Old Master Huang has an army!¡± Everyone whispered among themselves. They did not believe that the new county magistrate would dare to find trouble with Old Master Huang Old Master Huang¡¯s name was Huang Shishan. As the largest landlord in Juhe County, he not only occupied a lot of land. There were a total of 500 servants he had secretly trained. All of them were young and strong. They were well-fed, well-trained, and extremely skillful. Especially during the chaos in recent years, the Huang family even obtained more than ten sets of refined iron armor! A dozen armored warriors and nearly 500 burly private soldiers were enough to sweep through the entire Juhe County. No one would dare to resist. The imperial court was no longer in charge here. To the Huang family, disobedient county magistrates could be killed if they wanted to! The new magistrate must be tired of living if he thought of using dozens of bailiffs to trouble the Huang family. Lu Zhengming, Zhao Guang, and Huishi naturally heard the discussions of the commoners. But they didn¡¯t care. It was actually very normal for a group of commoners who had been bullied by the Huang family for nearly a hundred years to be afraid of them. The three of them led more than 20 officers through the streets and straight to the Huang family mansion. This mansion was indeed ridiculously large. It occupied a total of 200 acres. The buildings inside were even more corniced and carved. There were more than a dozen halls. There were more than 20 proper houses, and countless servants and storerooms. It was like a palace! As this place was built by the Huang family by forcibly occupying the common people¡¯s fields, there were not many shops around the mansion. It had been transformed into various landscapes by the Huang family. There were ponds, rockeries, willow trees, gardens, and so on. ¡°Oh my god!¡± Lu Zhengming gritted his teeth and looked at the courtyard. He could not help but say, ¡°As expected of a local emperor. This is really a f*cking palace!¡± ¡°Stop, what are you doing?!¡± When the guards of the Huang family saw that Lu Zhengming and the others seemed to have ill intentions, they immediately ran out and roared, ¡°Do you know where this is? Hurry up and get lost, or I¡¯ll chop your head off!¡± ¡°Who do you say will be beheaded?¡± Monk Hui Shi, who was acting as the leader of the constables, looked like he was wearing an irritable mask. He drew his saber and placed it on the guard¡¯s shoulder. ¡°How dare you! This is the Huang family!¡± The gatekeeper was not afraid at all. He still roared, ¡°I think you¡¯re tired of living¡­¡± Crack! Before he could finish speaking, the blade flashed and the head of the guard flew out. Blood gushed out of the headless neck like a waterfall. Monk Hui Shi calmly put away his saber. Without even looking at the headless corpse, he stepped forward and kicked open the door of the Huang family. He shouted sternly, ¡°The officials are here to check on the taxes! Everyone from the Huang family, come out and squat down! ¡°Anyone who dares to interfere with our official business will be killed without mercy!¡± Chapter 37 - Old Master Huang Chanting Scriptures And Praying Chapter 37 Old Master Huang Chanting Scriptures And Praying Old Master Huang Shishan was still in the temple hall at home when Monk Hui Shi cut down the Huang family¡¯s gatekeeper. The Huang family had believed in Buddhism for generations. In this 200 mu mansion, there were seven Buddhist halls and various side halls that were for worshiping different Buddhas and Bodhisattvas. They even housed more than 20 Zen Masters. Every time Old Master Huang himself or his children and grandchildren did evil things such as killing or desolating women, they would personally come to the temple hall to repent and let the Zen Masters recite scriptures to atone for their sins. Early this morning, Old Master Huang came to the temple hall. There were two purposes. First, if the county magistrate knew what was good for him and came over to greet him, he would stay in the temple hall for the entire morning and let him know who the real king of Juhe County was. But if the young county magistrate did not come to pay his respects, then he would take it that he had repented in advance. After he left, he would send someone to kill that little thing. At this moment, the sound of chanting echoed in the temple hall, and sandalwood smoke curled up. Old Master Huang looked benevolent as he knelt on the prayer mat. He clasped his hands together and closed his eyes as he chanted Amitabha and spoke of mercy. There were a group of Zen masters chanting scriptures, knocking on wooden fish sculptures, or playing the conch. It was very lively. At that moment, there was a commotion outside. ¡°My lord! My lord!¡± Huang Cai hurriedly ran to him, panting from the exertion. ¡°My lord, not, not, not good¡­¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Huang Shishan scolded, his eyes snapping open. ¡°You dog slave, how dare you barge in while I¡¯m paying my respects to Buddha. This is blasphemy. Are you tired of living?!¡± Huang Cai was so frightened that his legs went weak and he knelt on the ground. He kowtowed a few times and cried, ¡°Master, I was wrong. I didn¡¯t want to barge in, but it¡¯s that dog official. He actually sent people to kill us!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Huang Shishan instantly stood up and stared at Huang Cai in disbelief. He said in a low voice, ¡°What did you say? That little county magistrate dares to send people over?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Old Master!¡± Huang Cai nodded repeatedly and said anxiously, ¡°A group of lackeys came to our main door early this morning and said that they wanted to check the taxes. My son, Huang Shu, went up to stop them, but¡­ he was actually beheaded!¡± Lackey was a derogatory term for a constable. ¡°How is that possible? Is that little bastard crazy?¡± Huang Shishan could not believe his ears. In the past few years, he had been equivalent to the sky in Juhe County. No one had ever dared to disobey him. Even the previous county magistrate, Yan Sheng, who was powerful enough to suppress his 500 private soldiers alone, still appeased him in the end and promised him many benefits. Now, this county magistrate, who had only been in office for a day, actually sent someone over to check his taxes and even killed the guards! How audacious! At this moment, there were screams in the distance. ¡°What are you doing?! Stop them! This is the Huang family¡­ Ah!¡± ¡°Murder! Murder! Go find Old Master, go find Old Master¡­ Ah!¡± ¡°Lunatics! They¡¯re a bunch of lunatics! Somebody¡­ Ah!!¡± The shouts continued, but they almost all ended in screams. The screams were followed by a stern shout. ¡°No one can stop the officials from checking taxes! Those who stand in my way will die!¡± This was Monk Hui Shi. He had already used his True Qi to shout this time, and his voice spread throughout half of the Huang family mansion. When Huang Shishan heard this shout, he trembled with anger and his face turned green. ¡°Rebelling! They¡¯re rebelling against the heavens!¡± He suddenly picked up a small incense burner beside him and smashed a Zen master to death. He roared, ¡°Call all 500 of the elite soldiers over. It¡¯s time to kill!¡± ¡°Yes, Old Master!¡± Huang Cai nodded quickly and stood up to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± Huang Shishan glanced in the direction of the screams, his expression changing. ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± Then, he left the temple hall with Huang Cai. He left the group of old monks looking at the body on the floor in silence. At this point, Monk Hui Shi was already killing like crazy. Dressed as the leader of the constables, he was like a god of death. As long as anyone from the Huang family dared to stand in his way, he would kill them all. After more than a dozen people were killed in succession, the ground had already become a pool of blood. Bodies lay everywhere. Lu Zhengming and Zhao Guang followed behind and looked at Hui Shi, who was covered in blood, with strange expressions on their faces. This fellow was actually a f*cking Buddhist disciple of Lotus Flower Monastery. Lotus Flower Monastery was a top-notch sect in the world and also one of the six Buddhist temples in the world. Monk Hui Shi was also the Abbot¡¯s personal disciple. This was too ridiculous! However, after his killing, no matter how arrogant the Huang family was, as long as they were not fools, no one would not dare to stand in the way of the group. Zhao Guang sent a few of the constables out. The remaining dozen or so people immediately rushed into the various rooms and flipped through various books and cabinets. They¡¯d really come to check the taxes. Not only could they check the taxes, but they could also look through specific assets. This was something Cui Heng had instructed them to do. After all, after destroying the Huang family, they still had to distribute the Huang family¡¯s farmland to the commoners. They had to find out about the property situation. A moment later, the constables found several books and moved them out. ¡°Minister Lu, Registrar Zhao, I¡¯ll leave these to you.¡± Monk Hui Shi pointed to the ledgers and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll just be in charge of maintaining order.¡± Lu Zhengming and Zhao Guang were speechless. Look at all the bodies on the floor. You call that keeping order? However, this was also a necessary move to wipe out the Huang family. Moreover, killing evil people would benefit others. It would definitely be beneficial for the County Lord to accumulate merit. It would not be too much to kill all the Huang family members. Lu Zhengming and Zhao Guang took the account books and flipped through them slightly. They couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Hiss! Hiss! ¡°Impressive! I thought that the Huang family would at most avoid taxes secretly, but I didn¡¯t expect them to not pay taxes at all!¡± Zhao Guang looked at the account books in amazement. ¡°Tsk tsk, no wonder the county magistrates in front had raised the taxes of the people to a hundred years later.¡± Lu Zhengming smacked his lips and sneered, ¡°Impressive, this Master Huang is really impressive!¡± The people of Juhe County were completely exploited by the Huang family and the county government. In this way, except for a few wealthy or small-time local tyrants with some influence, it would not be an exaggeration to say that the ordinary people were living in hell. They were living lives worse than death. It was an extremely wise decision for the County Lord to choose to directly wipe out the Huang family! Once the Huang family was eliminated, there would definitely be great merit! Bang! Bang! Bang! At this moment, Lu Zhengming, Zhao Guang, Monk Huishi, and the others suddenly felt the ground shake. When they listened carefully, they realized that it was dense footsteps that had arrived. The Huang family became excited. Some of them even stood up and shouted excitedly. ¡°Old Master, Old Master is here with his reinforcements. Save me, Old¡­ Ah!¡± The person who stood up and shouted was directly killed by Monk Hui Shi. After that, no one dared to make a sound. Presently the shaking of the ground ceased. Old Master Huang walked out slowly from the main entrance, accompanied by three burly men. They were more than eight feet tall and all of them wore refined iron armor. They held steel sabers and looked exceedingly fierce. At the same time, dense figures appeared on the surrounding walls. There were hundreds of burly men. Most importantly, these hundreds of burly men were all holding loaded Divine Armor-piercing Crossbows. As long as they pulled the trigger, hundreds of arrows would immediately be fired. ¡°Oh my god, there¡¯s something wrong with this rich lord. He actually has hundreds of Divine Armor-piercing Crossbows at home!¡± Lu Zhengming¡¯s eyes almost popped out in shock. The Divine Armor-piercing Crossbow was a special type of crossbow. It was extremely powerful. Ordinary leather armor, iron, and the protective aura of first-rate experts were like paper in front of this kind of crossbow. Even a Minor Grandmaster who had condensed True Qi could not take it head-on. Therefore, this was a military weapon strictly controlled by the Great Jin Dynasty¡¯s Imperial Court. If it was during the Dynasty¡¯s golden age, the entire family would be executed if even a single Divine Armor-piercing Crossbow was found. ¡°This is equipment from King Yan¡¯s army. That¡¯s the benefit Yan Sheng gave him!¡± Monk Hui Shi recognized the origin of these Divine Armor-piercing Crossbows. Then he looked at Lu Zhengming. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little troublesome.¡± Lu Zhengming also felt a headache. To a Qi Condensation Realm martial artist, a hundred armor-piercing divine crossbows were enough to sieve through their defense. Zhao Guang, on the other hand, was calm. ¡°I was wondering where that little county magistrate got the guts to come looking for trouble with me, Huang Shishan!¡± Master Huang¡¯s chin rose slightly as he sneered disdainfully. ¡°So he found two experts. ¡°Hmph, today, I want to see if you martial arts experts can still stand tall in front of the Divine Armor-piercing Crossbow! Fire!¡± He did not waste any time and directly ordered to shoot Lu Zhengming, Zhao Guang, Hui Shi, and the others. Just then Boom! There was a crash, as if something had exploded, and a wall filled with crossbowmen collapsed. A few more explosions followed, and the other walls also collapsed. Sand and dust filled the air in all directions, and fog billowed. Hundreds of crossbowmen were blasted into pieces, and many Divine Armor-piercing Crossbows were also blown to pieces. S we ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on?!¡± Huang Shishan roared in panic, no longer as arrogant as before. ¡°Haha, Zhao San¡¯er, you¡¯re really something!¡± Lu Zhengming laughed. He could tell that Zhao Guang had set up the explosives. That was what the constables who were sent out just now were for. ¡°Now!¡± cried Monk Hui Shi, raising his saber. ¡°Kill!¡± Chapter 38 - The Sun on the Finger Chapter 38 The Sun on the Finger Monk Hui Shi went on another killing spree. If he had this monastic discipline. There was a reason why martial artists who condensed True Qi were called Minor Grandmasters. The power of True Qi far exceeded the so-called internal energy and astral energy. It circulated faster, and the martial techniques were more agile. One could even use some special martial techniques. For example, Flame Saber, Frost Palm, Raging Fire Fist, and so on. True Qi could create high or low temperatures to achieve the effect of these special martial techniques. Now Monk Hui Shi was doing just that. He waved the steel saber in his right hand and executed a brilliant saber technique. He accurately slashed the neck of every Huang family private soldier, and their heads flew into the sky. His left hand was not idle either. As he circulated his True Qi, his palm had already turned red, as if there was a raging fire burning in it. It imprinted on the heart of a Huang family¡¯s private soldier and shattered his chest on the spot, burning his heart. This was one of the 81 ultimate skills of Lotus Flower Monastery, the Buddha¡¯s Fury Heart Palm. In the blink of an eye, more than a hundred Huang family soldiers died under Monk Hui Shi¡¯s saber. When the smoke and fog from the explosion dissipated, Master Huang was horrified to find that he was already surrounded by corpses. Even the dozen or so private soldiers in refined iron armor did not survive. Some had their heads directly cut off, while others had their heads smashed from the front. After all, even if it was refined iron armor, it could not defend against everything. The neck and face were the greatest weaknesses. ¡°How dare you!¡± Master Huang was frightened and confused. This was a scene he had never imagined. ¡°Die!¡± Monk Huish turned to Huang Shishan. The saber flashed in his hand, ready to strike. ¡°Ah! Grandpa, spare me! Grandpa, spare me!¡± When Master Huang saw the saber light, he broke down and knelt on the ground, kowtowing and begging for mercy. ¡°Stop!¡± Lu Zhengming grabbed Monk Hui Shi¡¯s wrist and did not let the saber cut down. He said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t kill him first. Take him back and await the County Lord¡¯s punishment.¡± Monk Hui Shi paused, then nodded. ¡°All right.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa! Thank you, Grandpa!¡± Old Master Huang kowtowed, thinking that he had really been spared. ¡°Heh, don¡¯t thank me yet. Who knows? You might wish you were dead later.¡± Lu Zhengming sneered. The Huang family had been raided! The newly appointed county magistrate sent people to rush into the Huang residence and suppressed the Huang family with iron-blooded methods. Almost all of the Huang family¡¯s private soldiers were dead. The rest were also detained in the dungeon, waiting for their orders. Even Old Master Huang had been arrested! The news spread like wildfire through the entire Juhe County. It immediately caused a huge sensation. Most people¡¯s first reaction was disbelief. That was the Huang family, that was Old Master Huang! In the past hundred years, who had dared to touch the Huang family? Not to mention dealing with the Huang family, even if they were the slightest bit disrespectful towards them, they had to be prepared to die without a burial ground! Now, they were actually suppressed! How was that possible! However, when more and more people arrived at the Huang family mansion and saw the collapsed walls, the blood that had yet to be cleaned, and the empty houses, they had no choice but to believe it. This mountain that had been pressing down on the people of Juhe County for nearly a hundred years was finally pushed down. Many wept with joy, and some fainted directly on the ground. The entire Juhe County fell into a frenzy because of the Huang family¡¯s destruction. Countless citizens rushed to the entrance of the county office of Juhe County. The entire street was blocked as the people knelt on the ground and kowtowed almost crazily. ¡°Lord Heaven! It¡¯s really Lord Heaven!¡± ¡°Kneel and thank Lord Heaven! The heavens have opened their eyes. When the County Lord comes, there will be clear skies!¡± Two days later, in the county hall. Zhao Guang reported to Cui Heng helplessly and happily, ¡°County Head, this is already the third wave of citizens who have come to kneel and thank you. The hearts of the citizens of Juhe County are all with you. Sweeping the Huang family away is really a meritorious deed!¡± ¡°Yes, treat these people well.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°If the conditions allow, you can actually advise them. They just have to give thanks in their hearts. There¡¯s no need to come over and kowtow.¡± He was in a very good mood right now. The amount of love he had gained from wiping out the Huang family was too great. The red color that symbolizes joy on the Golden Core had already risen to five points, and it was still growing. It would probably reach six or even seven points soon. The white that symbolizes love had also reached four points, and was likewise growing. At the same time, the black color that symbolizes evil and the green color that symbolizes fear has also increased. However, the increase was not as big as the previous two. They only increased by a little more than a point. However, because the green color that symbolizes fear was already three points, adding this point, it was also four points. Apart from grief and anger, the light of the other five emotions was steadily advancing toward the small target of an inch. This also made his Golden Core¡¯s spirituality grow more and more clear. He could clearly feel the improvement in his cultivation. Moreover, they had also seized a huge amount of antiques from the Huang family. Just as Cui Heng had expected, such items with a civilization foundation and a certain age could indeed be converted into System currency. He had gained a total of 89 currency points! It was more than what he had converted in the tomb of King Lu! ¡°County Lord, Huang Shishan and the rest of the Huang family are already imprisoned in the cell. How should we deal with them next?¡± Lu Zhengming walked over and asked. ¡°We will deprive the Huang family of all their assets. In a few days, we will hold a complaints assembly at the county government office and hold a public trial for the Huang family.¡± Cui Heng tapped the table gently. ¡°Let¡¯s start with Old Master Huang Shishan.¡± ¡°Complaints assembly, public hearing?¡± Lu Zhengming and Zhao Guang looked at each other, not quite understanding what this meant. ¡°It¡¯s to capture the Huang family on stage and gather the people and let them voice out about how they have been persecuted by the Huang family all these years,¡± Cui Heng explained. ¡°The results of the public trial depend on the results of the complaints.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. It can let the people vent their resentment and let everyone know how detestable the Huang family is.¡± Lu Zhengming clapped and cheered. ¡°County Lord is wise!¡± ¡°The Huang family is hated by everyone. If we openly hold a complaint assembly, will the angry citizens directly beat them to death?¡± Zhao Guang thought of a situation. ¡°If they¡¯re dead, so be it.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°Those people deserve to die.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Zhao Guang nodded in understanding. ¡°County Lord is wise.¡± ¡°By the way, during the complaining process, you can also record the victimization of different people,¡± Cui Heng reminded him. ¡°Next, you have to distribute all the Huang family¡¯s assets and land. You can use the complaints as a reference for an actual investigation to decide how much farmland to distribute.¡± ¡°County Lord, are you really going to give all the Huang family¡¯s assets and land to the commoners?¡± Lu Zhengming asked uncertainly. Beside him, Zhao Guang also wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Cui said with a nod. ¡°Distribute them all. Don¡¯t leave any.¡± Lu Zhengming and Zhao Guang bowed at the same time. They were even more convinced that Cui Heng was an Immortal who wanted to accumulate merit and ascend. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to be so high-profile. You may go.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and smiled. ¡°Call Hui Shi in. I have something to ask him.¡± ¡°Yes, County Lord!¡± Lu and Zhao took their leave. Monk Hui Shi had now shed his uniform as head of the constable squad. He was wearing a monk¡¯s robe and looked benevolent. He arrived in the lobby and bowed respectfully. ¡°Greetings, County Lord.¡± ¡°Have you copied down the martial techniques?¡± Cui Heng asked. ¡°I¡¯ve finished copying.¡± Monk Hui Shi took out three books from the sleeve of his monk robe and handed them over respectfully. ¡°County Lord, this little monk hasn¡¯t mastered all 81 techniques yet. ¡°Therefore, I only copied the 58 techniques I learned, as well as the two internal cultivation techniques, the ¡®Life and Death Formless Technique¡¯ and the ¡®Great Lotus Immeasurable Technique¡¯. They are all secret techniques of the Lotus Flower Monastery.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded and picked up the book that had been copied from Lotus Flower Monastery. After scanning it a few times, his gaze paused slightly on the Buddha¡¯s Fiery Heart Palm. He was deep in thought. Then he suddenly raised his right hand and pointed a finger. Buzz! The void suddenly emitted a violent trembling sound. A surging heat wave erupted without warning, sending Hui Shi flying on the spot. At the same time, an extremely bright flame bloomed between Cui Heng¡¯s fingers, causing the surrounding space to become distorted. At this moment, Hui Shi felt as if he was seeing a sun rising from Cui Heng¡¯s fingertips! Chapter 39 - Guests From Afar Chapter 39 Guests From Afar ¡°Hu!¡± Cui Heng hurriedly blew on it to extinguish the small flame burning on his fingertip. He was rather surprised. He had sensed something when he read the records that Monk Hui Shi had written, so he tried to improve the circulation route and release method according to his Dharmic powers. He did not expect to ignite such a terrifying flame. In that instant, the high temperature of this flame almost burned the entire county office to ashes. If this heat was allowed to erupt, the entire Juhe County would probably be razed to the ground and turned into scorched earth. And that was only because he had ignited it with a weak trace of his Dharmic powers. ¡°The usage of Dharmic powers is indeed profound. This is even stronger than me purely using Dharmic powers to condense sword qi.¡± Cui Heng estimated that if he used all his Dharmic powers to ignite a monstrous fire, he would probably be able to burn mountains and boil seas. Of course, how strong it was would have to wait until it was actually used. Thinking of this, he looked forward to what the real spell would look like. After all, among the methods he had mastered now, whether it was condensing sword qi or igniting flames, they were actually only useful for martial arts and not real spells. (Currency 348.21] Cui Heng glanced at the currency balance. It seemed that he could deduce three spells. But after a moment¡¯s thought, he decided against it. Currency was precious and had many uses. More than that, it was a life-saving trump card. He did not have a particularly urgent need for spells for the time being. He would wait until later. Moreover, the martial techniques that Monk Huishi had copied were enough for him to figure out many new methods to use his Dharmic powers. ¡°County Lord, just now you¡­¡± Seeing that Cui Heng had not spoken, Monk Hui Shi finally could not help but ask,¡± Was that an Immortal technique?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a little trick for experimentation,¡± Cui Heng said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine now. You can leave.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Monk Hui Shi bowed respectfully and excused himself. After walking out of the county hall, he hurried to a tree. He put his hands on the trunk and breathed heavily. His back was drenched in cold sweat. After a while, he managed to suppress his fear. The small ball of fire just now gave Monk Huishi the feeling that the sun was rising from Cui Heng¡¯s fingertips. As long as it exploded, it would be the end of the world. ¡°That was too terrifying. Is that the power of the County Lord?¡± Monk Hui Shi was horrified. ¡°Is he still human?¡± he muttered. Three days later. A high platform and awnings had been set up on the street in front of the Juhe County Office. Countless citizens surrounded the place again. However, with Monk Hui Shi acting as the head of the constables to maintain order here, it did not seem chaotic at all. The old men and the women were placed at the front, followed by the people with children. Many people let their children ride on their necks, as they all stared at the raised platform. The Complaints Conference was about to begin. ¡°Our Lord Heaven is really a living Immortal. He actually thought of such a method to convict that B*stard Huang.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If anyone knows how detestable necrotic Huang is, it must be us commoners. I¡¯ve long wanted to scold these dogs from the Huang family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. We¡¯ll finally have a good life in the future. The Huang family has oppressed us for so long and is finally dead. Thank you, Lord Heaven!¡± Many citizens were either praising Cui Heng, cursing the Huang family, or worshiping their beautiful future. Soon, the Huang family members were escorted over in shackles by a group of constables. Walking in front was Old Master Huang, Huang Shishan. The crowd suddenly became noisy. ¡°Kill him! Kill this necrotic Huang!¡± ¡°Death by a thousand cuts! It should be death by a thousand cuts! I want to eat his flesh and drink his blood!¡± ¡°Skin him alive and put him in the frying pan! Make him suffer!¡± The angry curses rose to the sky like a tsunami. If not for Monk Hui Shi standing at the front to maintain order, these commoners would probably have rushed over and beaten all the Huang family members to death. Even so, many of the constables, including Monk Hui Shi, felt the fierce public opinion and the monstrous anger. The Huang family had indeed committed many evil deeds. They deserved to die. ¡°Everyone!¡± With the help of the four constables, Zhao Guang grabbed Huang Shishan and climbed onto the platform. He shouted, ¡°This is Old Master Huang, Huang Shishan, the culprit who bullied us commoners!¡± ¡°The County Lord is not afraid of power. For the sake of us commoners, he decisively eliminated the Huang family, who had done all kinds of evil. Now, he has held this Complaints Conference and wants us to explain clearly how the Huang family bullied us! ¡°Pour out your complaints in this public trial. From now on, everyone can say whatever you want!¡± Zhao Guang had once crossed the mountains from Yan Mountain County to Lu County by begging. He was quite eloquent, so it was perfect for him to host this Complaints Conference. As soon as he said that, Boom! The crowd immediately exploded with anger. All the commoners present glared at Huang Shishan with red eyes. ¡°Scumbag Huang, f*ck your ancestors! The year before last, there was a drought and the harvest was not enough to pay for the rent. You actually sent someone to capture my wife and daughter and killed them alive! You deserve to die!¡± ¡°My poor old husband. He¡¯s already 60 years old. Last year, he was sick and couldn¡¯t farm for two days. This necrotic Huang actually sent someone to capture him to plow the land with his hands. He died of exhaustion!¡± ¡°The Huang family deserves to die a horrible death! Last year, when my daughter was about to get married, a steward of the Huang family took a fancy to her. That night¡­ my poor daughter hung herself just like that! Boohoo!¡± Just like that, the Complaints Conference lasted for three days and three nights. Old Master Huang Shishan¡¯s complaints alone occupied two days and one night. In the end, this mighty landlord who rode on the heads of all the commoners in Juhe County was scolded to death on the high platform by tens of thousands of people. Otherwise, this Complaints Conference would probably take even longer. After the Complaints Conference, it was time to distribute the Huang family¡¯s land and property to the citizens. This made the people of Juhe County worship Cui Heng like a god. In fact, many people had already worshiped Cui Heng at home and prayed to him day and night. After the Huang family was wiped out, the commoners also received their own fields and property. The entire Juhe County had entered an unprecedented state of joy. However, in such a joyous atmosphere, a piece of news hung over everyone¡¯s hearts like a haze, making them uneasy. It was said that the rebel King Yan¡¯s army would soon attack Juhe County! On this day, two people came to Juhe County. One of them was a young woman who looked to be in her twenties, and the other was a young girl who was only in her late teens. They were both disciples of the Yuhua Sword Pavilion, a large sect in Lu County. The girl had picturesque features and was wearing a yellow dress. She was petite, beautiful, and lively. Her bright and lively eyes looked around curiously. When she saw the stalls selling snacks on the street, she could not help but stop. ¡°Senior Sister, this Juhe County is so lively and smells so good.¡± She gently tugged at the corner of the young woman¡¯s clothes and asked softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯s a scary landlord here and that the commoners are living in hell?¡± The young woman had soft facial features and a bright and beautiful appearance. Her temperament was dignified and steady. She was tall and wore a plain white dress, giving off a scholarly feeling. ¡°It¡¯s indeed different from what we knew before.¡± She was also surprised to see the situation in Juhe County. She frowned slightly and thought, ¡°It seems that there are some changes we don¡¯t know about. ¡°In this chaotic world, there aren¡¯t many places for people to live and work in peace. It would be a pity if they were to be destroyed by King Yan¡¯s army. This time, we must do our best to help and prevent this place from being destroyed.¡± ¡°Shall we go to look for the county magistrate now?¡± the girl asked, but her eyes were still fixed on the roadside snacks. ¡°No,¡± the young woman said, shaking her head gently. ¡°Let¡¯s ask the people here first.¡± Chapter 40 - Disaster Victims Chapter 40 Disaster Victims ¡°County Lord, I received a report from the commoners that two suspicious women are asking about you in the city.¡± Zhao Guang lowered his head and reported to Cui Heng respectfully. ¡°What¡¯s their background?¡± Cui Heng put down the martial arts book in his hand and asked, ¡°Are they spies from King Yan¡¯s army?¡±. ¡°Most likely. These two women are very concerned about the recent changes in Juhe County,¡± Zhao Guang said. ¡°But we won¡¯t know for sure until Hui Shi investigates.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to be too nervous. It¡¯s just some rebels. Perhaps those two have just heard some rumors about Juhe County and are curious about why there¡¯s such a huge change.¡± Some rebels¡­ That was King Yan who had hundreds of thousands of troops. Just the vanguard troops that Yan Sheng had mentioned previously numbered in the tens of thousands! Zhao Guang did not know how to answer. Although Cui Heng was already an Immortal in his heart, he had never heard of an Immortal who could defeat an army of hundreds of thousands. However, Cui Heng clearly looked confident, so he did not dare to say anything else. At that moment, Hui Shi walked in. ¡°County Lord, we¡¯ve already found out the identities of those two suspicious women,¡± Monk Huishi said respectfully. ¡°These two are the disciples of Elder Xu Bailu of the Yuhua Sword Pavilion. ¡°The slightly older woman is called Fang Min, and the younger one is called Zhou Caiwei. I saw them six years ago at the Martial Arts Alliance at Green Cliff Mountain.¡± ¡°Yuhua Sword Pavilion?¡± Zhao Guang was surprised. ¡°That is the number one sect in Lu County, and also the strongest sword sect in Fengzhou.¡± ¡°Yes, the Yuhua Sword Pavilion is one of the Nine Swords of the World. Their legacy has been passed down for a thousand years and they have a deep foundation.¡± Monk Hui Shi nodded and said, ¡°Xu Bailu was already a Grandmaster in the Profound Gate realm six years ago. She is extremely powerful and hates war. ¡°When I was in King Yan¡¯s army, I heard Yan Sheng and the other generals repeatedly preach that the Yuhua Sword Pavilion is the number one obstacle to occupying Fengzhou. This Fang Min and Zhou Caiwei might have come under the orders of their master to help Juhe County resist the war.¡± ¡°Resisting the disaster of war?¡± Zhao Guang was quite surprised and asked curiously, ¡°How can they resist it? That¡¯s an army of hundreds of thousands. Even if their masters come, it won¡¯t help.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than negotiating with chips.¡± Monk Hui Shi knew a lot about the way martial arts sects conducted themselves. He explained, ¡°For the Yuhua Sword Pavilion to be ranked as one of the Nine Swords of the World, it means that there must be a top martial artist in the sect who has cultivated to Inner World. ¡°Although the top experts are still no match for the hundreds of thousands of troops, and they might not be able to kill King Yan under the protection of the Lotus Flower Monastery and Grand Prosperity Monastery, they can still attack King Yan¡¯s backyard and force them to return to save their base.¡± ¡°With this as a bargaining chip, it¡¯s indeed possible for King Yan to let Juhe County go.¡± Zhao Guang became excited when he heard this and said to Cui Heng, ¡°Congratulations, County Lord. Juhe County can avoid war.¡± ¡°This is indeed a good thing.¡± Cui Heng smiled and did not comment further. Juhe County¡¯s location was extremely important. It was related to King Yan¡¯s army¡¯s upcoming military plans. It would not be so easy for them to let Juhe County off. Moreover, Yan Sheng had seen him attack before. If King Yan¡¯s army still came to attack Juhe County, they would definitely be prepared for the safety of the rear. ¡°¡­¡± Monk Huishi couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes and remind him, ¡°Minister Zhao, with the County Lord around, Juhe County will definitely be safe.¡± He had seen how powerful Cui Heng was. That was a great divine being that completely surpassed all techniques in the human world! Not to mention anything else, just that small ball of flames was enough to collapse King Yan army. ¡°County Lord, please forgive me!¡± Zhao Guang realized that there was something wrong with his words and quickly bowed and apologized. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re only thinking of Juhe County.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand, not caring about this. He smiled and said, ¡°If you can confirm that those two came with good intentions, organize someone to entertain them.¡± ¡°Yes, County Lord!¡± Monk Hui Shi bowed. ¡°Yes, County Lord!¡± Zhao Guang immediately agreed. Actually, it was normal for him not to know how powerful Cui Heng was. Although he had been robbing tombs for many years and had practiced some martial arts, he had only reached the level of Internal Nurturing. He had not even cultivated to Qi Sensing, so he naturally had an instinctive fear of an army of hundreds of thousands. Moreover, he had never seen Cui Heng ignite the flames. Fang Min was very surprised right now. She hadn¡¯t expected the county office to come knocking on her door after only half a day of asking around. She had clearly asked someone and gave him five taels of silver and instructed him not to make a fuss. Five taels of silver was not a small sum. It was the income of most ordinary farmers for half a year. However, she did not feel the slightest displeasure. Receiving money but still reporting it to the government meant that the people here trusted the government very much. Otherwise, they would not have done such a thing. This proved that the information she had obtained earlier was indeed correct. The new county magistrate of Juhe County was extremely popular, and he was also working for the good of Juhe County. It should be much easier to cooperate with such a county magistrate to resist the military disaster. But then something even more unexpected happened. Her and her junior sister¡¯s identities had been exposed. The head of the constable officers who had brought them over directly called out their names. ¡°His footsteps are steady and his aura is deep. This person¡¯s martial cultivation is extraordinary. Perhaps he has already reached the Qi Condensation Realm.¡± Fang Min sized up Monk Hui Shi, who was disguised as the head of the constables. She was very surprised. ¡°Such an expert is actually the head of the constables in the small Juhe County?¡± She keenly realized that Juhe County was definitely not simple. The new county magistrate of Juhe County was definitely not ordinary either. This made her feel inexplicably flustered. The feeling came from the uncertainty of the unknown. Fang Min looked at Zhou Caiwei beside her and realized that this girl was focused on eating candied haws. She still looked carefree, so she could not help but sigh. Fortunately, this girl was extremely talented and had superb martial arts skills. Otherwise, she would have been deceived countless times by that distracted look. ¡°Officer, are we going to see the county magistrate?¡± Fang Min asked tentatively. ¡°No.¡± Monk Huishi¡¯s attitude was extremely cold as he said indifferently, ¡°The county magistrate is busy and doesn¡¯t have time to receive the two of you today. However, Minister Zhao has already found a place for you as a temporary residence. The county magistrate should receive you tomorrow.¡± Cui Heng really did not have the time. After obtaining the martial arts manual that Hui Shi had copied, he had become obsessed with the study of the use of Dharmic powers. In the past few days, he had already developed many novel and powerful techniques. He would probably not be done until tomorrow. ¡°Thank you, Officer. Since the county magistrate is busy, we can wait.¡± Fang Min nodded. Although she wanted to see the county magistrate as soon as possible, she understood better. The best way to work with someone was to follow their rules. ¡°Captain, Captain!¡± At this moment, there was an urgent shout from behind. A constable ran over, panting. ¡°What is it?¡± Hui Shi asked with a frown. ¡°The brothers at the city gate just sent a message. They said, said¡­¡± The constable took a deep breath and said, ¡°They said that a large number of refugees have escaped here. I¡¯m afraid there are three or four thousand of them!¡± ¡°There¡¯s been a good harvest everywhere this year. Where did the three or four thousand refugees come from?¡± Hui Shi¡¯s eyebrows rose in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s the people from Dachang County in the West!¡± The constable¡¯s expression became a little fearful. ¡°Captain, do you think King Yan¡¯s army has already occupied Dachang County? We¡¯re next!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Hui Shi glared at him and said to the constables beside him, ¡°The two of you, take these two girls to the residence arranged by Minister Zhao. You two, go and report the situation to County Deputy Lu.¡± Then, he said to the constable who came to report, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Bring me to the city gate to take a look.¡± Chapter 41 - A Grain of Rice Can Feed The Masses The territory of the Great Jin was divided into three districts. As there were often refugees causing trouble, in order to prevent martial artists from acting recklessly, there were soldiers stationed in every district. Juhe County naturally had some too. However, most of the land and resources in the county were controlled by the Huang family, so there were not many soldiers, only less than 200. If they encountered a war, they would have to recruit civilians or train a militia. Now, the less than 200 soldiers were all handed over to Monk Hui Shi. When the soldiers above the city gates saw him arrive, they immediately stood up and bowed. ¡°Alright.¡± Hui Shi nodded and stepped forward to the parapet. He looked out of the city and frowned. ¡°There are so many refugees.¡± Juhe County was adjacent to the Hong River, and the overall terrain was rather flat. In front of the city gate, there was a flat plain with many houses and farmland further away. It looked like a small town. All of this was actually because the Huang family had been too oppressive previously. Many commoners had no place to stay in the city and could only move out of the city to build houses and reclaim some barren fields to barely survive. However, after Cui Heng gave the order to distribute the Huang family¡¯s farmland and property back to the commoners, the commoners in the small town outside the city moved back to the city. Since a few days ago, no one lived in these houses. Now, it was occupied by the refugees who had fled here. Looking at the number of refugees, there were really three to four thousand people. ¡°Lieutenant Chen, what do you think we should do?¡± A soldier guarding the city came over and asked Monk Hui Shi. Monk Hui Shi¡¯s surname was Chen, and his identity in Juhe County was called Chen Hui. As for this ¡°Lieutenant¡±, it was a respectful title for his identity. The commander of a county army could be called a County Lieutenant. Although Monk Hui Shi did not have this position, he was actually already leading troops. It was normal for the soldiers under him to call him Lieutenant Chen. And the constables who followed him would still call him Captain. ¡°Get ten people ready,¡± Hui Shi said in a low voice. ¡°When the County Lord¡¯s notice arrives, follow me out of the city.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The soldier nodded immediately. ¡­ Zhao Goudan was curled up in a dilapidated house outside Juhe County City, his eyes fixed on the steaming pot in front of him. He kept swallowing his saliva. Although it was only some wild vegetables he had found from the farmland, it still made his mouth water. He had not eaten for two days and was extremely hungry. A 15-year-old young man was still a growing youth. He could not withstand hunger at all. ¡°Third Uncle, can we eat now?¡± Zhao Goudan asked weakly. Then, he began to pant heavily. Just saying these words made him feel like he had used up all his strength. He was too hungry! ¡°Just wait a little longer.¡± Third Uncle was a middle-aged man in his forties. He was tall, but he looked very weak. At this moment, he was also staring at the wild vegetable soup in the pot and kept swallowing his saliva. ¡°The wild vegetables must be boiled until it¡¯s soft. Otherwise, if we eat it and our stomach hurts, we¡¯ll lose our life.¡± After a long while. ¡°Alright, it should be done!¡± Third Uncle¡¯s eyes lit up. He hurriedly scooped a bowl of soup from the pot into a broken bowl, blew on it a few times, and handed it to Zhao Goudan. ¡°Drink, drink.¡± ¡°Alright, Third Uncle, you, you drink it too! Wow, it¡¯s so hot!¡± Zhao Goudan picked up the bowl and drank it. He cried out loudly from the heat, but he only blew a few more breaths symbolically before drinking it again. He was really hungry! It was clearly just a bowl of soup made with rotten wild vegetables, but it made him feel like he was eating delicacies. ¡°Third Uncle, this is for you. Drink it.¡± Zhao Goudan handed the broken bowl to Third Uncle. The two of them only managed to snatch a single broken bowl. They could only take turns drinking the soup. ¡°Haha, at least you have a conscience.¡± Third Uncle laughed heartily and scooped another bowl of soup for himself. When the hot soup entered his mouth, his grayish-white face finally revealed a satisfied smile. ¡°Third Uncle, do you think the county magistrate here will take us in?¡± Zhao Goudan regained some energy and began to look forward to the future. ¡°Will he give us a bite to eat?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡± Third Uncle shook his head and scooped another bowl of soup for Zhao Goudan. He sighed and said, ¡°Our Dachang County has been breached by those Yan dogs. Next is Juhe County. ¡°Moreover, Juhe County is adjacent to the Hong River. It¡¯s definitely a place that the Yan dogs must take. To this county magistrate, every portion of food is a source of confidence to resist the Yan dogs. It¡¯s impossible for him to give it to us refugees.¡± To a certain extent, the defense of a city was a fight for food reserves. ¡°Those Yan dogs need to die!¡± Zhao Goudan gritted his teeth and said fiercely, ¡°If I can become stronger one day, I must kill those Yan dogs with my own hands and avenge Father, Mother, my brothers, sisters, and uncles!¡± As King Yan¡¯s army had encountered tenacious resistance in Dachang County, he carried out a massacre after the city was breached. Not only were the county government and the garrison troops killed, but the people were also robbed, killed, and raped. There were no evil deeds that the invaders did not dare to do. The county city of Dachang almost became a living hell. Zhao Goudan¡¯s father was beheaded by King Yan¡¯s army in front of him. His mother could not stand the humiliation and smashed her head against the wall before dying. If Third Uncle hadn¡¯t arrived in time, even he would have been killed. In the end, only he and Third Uncle were left in Zhao Goudan¡¯s family. They risked their lives to escape from the city. ¡°Those Yan dogs had committed too many evil deeds. They will definitely die!¡± Third Uncle also cursed, but after cursing, he sighed and said with a bitter smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know how many days we have left. These wild vegetables won¡¯t last us long.¡± At this moment, there was a commotion outside¡­ ¡°The military commander of Juhe County is here. Everyone, come out quickly!¡± Someone was shouting outside. Third Uncle and Zhao Goudan looked at each other and could not help but feel flustered. Could it be that the county magistrate had sent troops to chase them away? The two of them hesitated for a moment before going out. No matter what they were going to face, it was the best choice to stick together with the others. Zhao Goudan followed Third Uncle and blended into the crowd. He tiptoed and looked ahead. A military official in refined iron armor arrived with ten soldiers. This military official had a burly figure and his gaze was as sharp as lightning. Just looking at him made one feel fear. Many of the refugees started to stir, and they were all very vigilant. They were all afraid that this military official was here to chase them away. Although the houses here were dilapidated, it was still a place to stay. There were also farmlands which they could use to grow some food to survive. If they left this place, they would probably die in a few days. After all, no one wanted to die. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no need to be afraid!¡± At this moment, Zhao Goudan heard the leading military officer shout. His voice wasn¡¯t very loud, but it was clear. ¡°County Lord is merciful. Not only did he allow you to continue living here, but he also agreed to open the warehouse to release food to help you! ¡°The County Lord also promised that if King Yan¡¯s army attacked, he would let you enter the city to take refuge and not let you suffer any more disasters. Remember, this is all a favor from the County Lord!¡± Boom! The crowd of refugees immediately erupted with noise, and everyone¡¯s faces revealed expressions of disbelief. Then, they became ecstatic. Three to four thousand people knelt down one after another and kowtowed in the direction of the county city. ¡°County Lord is a kind person!¡± ¡°I will never forget the County Lord¡¯s life-saving grace!¡± ¡°Long live the County Lord!¡± Everyone cheered. The cheers were mixed with sounds of loud sobbing. Everyone was crying tears of joy. Zhao Goudan also cheered in the crowd. He also fell into ecstasy and branded the grace of the county magistrate of Juhe County in his heart. This was a life-saving favor. He swore to use his entire life to repay it! ¡­ In a courtyard in the city. Fang Min had just settled down with Zhou Caiwei when she heard the news that the county magistrate was going to open the granary to relieve the refugees outside the city. This shocked her, and she even found it difficult to understand. Hence, she found Zhao Guang and asked, ¡°Minister Zhao, are the rumors outside true? The County Lord is going to open up the granary to relieve the refugees?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zhao Guang nodded and smiled. ¡°County Lord is a kind person, so he naturally can¡¯t bear to see the people suffer.¡± He had also received Cui Heng¡¯s message and knew about the decision to release the grains. ¡°But King Yan¡¯s army is about to arrive!¡± Fang Min said anxiously. ¡°How are we going to defend the city if we release the food supplies now? If we persist for too short a time, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t even have a chance to negotiate. At that time, the entire city¡¯s citizens will suffer a calamity¡­¡± Even a top expert would need time to encircle around and attack King Yan¡¯s rear. This operation required Juhe County to defend for a period of time. ¡°Senior Sister, I heard that there are three to four thousand refugees outside.¡± Zhou Caiwei suddenly said, ¡°If the County Lord doesn¡¯t release the food supplies, they will all starve to death.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡± Fang Min hesitated. She didn¡¯t know what to do in this situation. ¡°This County Lord is very smart.¡± Zhou Caiwei smiled faintly and said, ¡°I think since he has decided to do this, he must have already prepared a backup plan. He will definitely not let the city defense lack food.¡± ¡°Junior Sister, you¡¯re actually so confident?¡± Fang Min asked in surprise. ¡°Senior Sister, have you forgotten?¡± Zhou Caiwei said with a smile, ¡°When we were asking around earlier, you were shocked when you heard about the County Lord¡¯s various actions. Such a powerful person will definitely consider all aspects, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Fang Min fell silent when she heard this. Then, she bowed and apologized to Zhao Guang. ¡°Minister Zhao, I was a little anxious just now and was disrespectful to the County Lord. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°Actually, County Lord has already expected you to feel anxious.¡± Zhao Guang smiled and said, ¡°County Lord has already told me that if you have any doubts, you can ask him personally tomorrow.¡± Fang Min was stunned when she heard this. She couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°County Lord¡¯s foresight is like a god.¡± ¡­ In the Juhe County office. Lu Zhengming looked at the granary ledger in his hand with a bitter expression and said with an ugly smile, ¡°County Lord, there¡¯s not much food left in the official granary at all. It¡¯s completely not enough to support three to four thousand people.¡± The food that they had seized from the Huang family were basically all distributed to the commoners. The granary¡¯s stock did not increase much, and it was still at its original level. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Bring me to the granary to take a look.¡± Cui Heng stood up from his seat and smiled. ¡°As long as there¡¯s a grain of rice, it can fill the granary and feed the masses.¡± Chapter 42 - Underestimating Ones Enemy is a Major Taboo As the previous county magistrates of Juhe County were either here to earn money or to ¡°prepare the land for the new lord¡± like Yan Sheng, the reserves of the official grainary had barely increased over the years. There were not even a thousand catties of food combined in the ten warehouses. Every cellar only had a thin layer of rice. Even rats could not be bothered to visit such places. There was too little. Lu Zhengming stood beside Cui Heng with a helpless expression and sighed. ¡°County Lord, this is all the food we have. We really don¡¯t have any more supplies to help the refugees.¡± Actually, there was something else he did not dare to say. Originally, after raiding the Huang family, they should have included the taxes and food that the Huang family had not paid and stored them into the county¡¯s coffers. This way, the official grain warehouses would be much fuller and would not be as embarrassing as now. However, Cui Heng ordered that all the money and food in the Huang family be distributed to the people. The county office did not take a single cent. This made Lu Zhengming, who was the county deputy, find it difficult to understand. He could only think that this was a decision made by the County Lord because he was anxious to accumulate merit. But now, they had to open up the warehouses to distribute food to the refugees. Where did this food come from? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the county magistrate had distributed a few hundred catties of grain to the county officials when they were distributing them, they probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to issue the salaries. The county magistrate was also considered a local citizen, so he naturally had land, money, and food to distribute. After obtaining a large amount of land and food, he had almost no requirements for his salary in a short period of time. ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡± Cui Heng was still smiling. He raised his right hand and pointed at the old grains in the cellar. ¡°Rise!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, countless grains of rice and wheat flew up from the cellar and floated in the air. Lu Zhengming was dumbfounded to see that in the sky above the cellar, green light actually lit up around the food. These lights were full of vitality. Just looking at them made one feel as if they were bathing in a spring breeze, their minds refreshed. The light seemed to have a life of their own. After dancing in the air for a while, they crawled into the rice and wheat grains. In the next moment, these grains of rice and wheat sprouted out of thin air and took root in a ball of emerald light, growing rapidly. In the blink of an eye, they grew into stalks of rice and wheat. At this moment, the sky above the granary had already turned into a large expanse of green rice fields and wheat fields. Moreover, every single one of them was very large. One could tell at a glance that the harvest was extremely good. ¡°This, this, this, this¡­¡± Lu Zhengming was dumbfounded. His voice trembled, and his face was filled with disbelief. He felt that the values he had established for decades had been shattered. Although he had long known that Cui Heng was extremely powerful and he had seen Cui Heng use some strange methods, and even felt that Cui Heng was a living Immortal who was accumulating merit and was waiting to ascend, he had never thought that such an Immortal technique existed in the world. His past knowledge limited his imagination. The changes in the air continued. Large swaths of green rice and wheat ears began to turn golden, and a dense fragrance filled the air. In the blink of an eye, they all became mature. Bang! At this moment, Cui Heng¡¯s sleeve moved slightly. The rice grains and wheat stalks that filled the sky ¡°spat out¡± the grains on their own. The remaining rice stalks and wheat stalks also obediently piled up in the corner of the granary. However, these fresh grains of rice and wheat were not stored in the cellar. Instead, they continued to absorb the flickering emerald green light around them and began the process of taking root and maturing. This cycle continued until the granary was filled with grains of rice and wheat. Splash! Rice and wheat rained down from the sky like a waterfall. In the blink of an eye, the ten warehouses were filled with food. The remaining food was distributed to the empty space at the side, forming small mountains. ¡°Old Lu, is this food enough to help the refugees?¡± Cui Heng chuckled. This was a method he had developed when he was farming in the Beginner¡¯s Space. He used his Dharmic powers to mobilize the wood spiritual qi in the world and used the wood spiritual vitality to nourish old grains, causing them to emit vitality and allow them to mature quickly. aHe called it the ¡°Golden Soil Technique¡±. ¡°Enough, enough, definitely enough!¡± Lu Zhengming nodded repeatedly. His eyes were fixed on the filled warehouses and the small mountains of food. He felt dizzy, as if he was dreaming. A massive amount of food rained down from the sky like a waterfall. He had never seen such a scene in his life. He didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. It was too incredible. What was an Immortal? This was an Immortal! ¡°Since it¡¯s enough, you have to handle the matters of the refugees well.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t let the County Lord down!¡± Lu Zhengming said respectfully. ¡­ Dachang County. The original county office had been occupied by the vanguard of King Yan¡¯s army as Wang Shun¡¯s residence and office. The military system set by King Yan was 2,500 people as one ¡°army¡±, and 25,000 people as one ¡°branch¡±. This time, they sent out a total of 50,000 people to the left and right sides of Lu County. The two branch commanders led their troops and appointed Anbei General Wang Shun as the commander-in-chief. The name of the Left Branch Minister was Wei Cun. He was born in the army and had practiced martial arts since he was young. His aptitude was not bad, and he had already reached Marrows Purification before the age of 40. He could be considered a first-rate expert in the pugilistic world. The Right Branch Minister was Yan Sheng. He was originally a general of the Great Jin Dynasty and came from a family of military officials. Moreover, he was extremely talented. He was already a Qi Condensation Grandmaster in his early forties. However, because he was a surrendered general, he had never been placed in an important position. Previously, he had recommended himself to be the county magistrate of Juhe County to welcome the Supreme Master because he wanted to obtain the attention of King Yan. However, in the end, he crippled his own cultivation and fled back in defeat, causing all his previous efforts to be in vain. Fortunately, the Zen Master of Grand Prosperity Monastery had helped him recover his martial cultivation. Coupled with the fact that he was very familiar with Juhe County, King Yan allowed him to redeem himself by appointing him as the Right Branch Minister and let him lead an army to attack Juhe County. However, Yan Sheng had already failed once, so he could only submit to Wei Cun, who was at the Marrows Purification realm, and be the Right Branch Minister. At this moment, in the Dachang County office. Wang Shun sat at the top, while Wei Cun and Yan Sheng sat on his left and right. They were discussing the strategy to attack Juhe County. They had just received news from the spies that the county magistrate of Juhe County had actually taken in the refugees who had escaped and even opened up a warehouse to provide food for them. ¡°Hahaha, is this county magistrate of Juhe County crazy?¡± Wei Cun had a rough personality. When he heard this news, he immediately laughed out loud. ¡°I think Juhe County will be destroyed by that county magistrate soon. In a few days, our army will definitely win!¡± ¡°Not necessarily. Although that county magistrate is young, his martial cultivation is extraordinary and his methods are unimaginable. He¡¯s definitely not an ordinary person.¡± Yan Sheng shook his head and said cautiously, ¡°I suggest we continue to send spies to investigate the details.¡± ¡°Cabinet Master Yan, I think you¡¯re scared out of your wits by that little county magistrate.¡± Wei Cun sneered. ¡°All along the way, you kept saying that that little county magistrate is extraordinary. Aren¡¯t you just trying to find an excuse for your previous defeat? Even if that county magistrate is not an ordinary person, he¡¯s still a human. Under the siege of our two armies and 50,000 people, even if he¡¯s an Immortal, he will still be chopped into meat paste by us. What are you afraid of?¡± ¡°Vulgar and boorish man, you¡¯re underestimating the enemy!¡± Yan Sheng shouted in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the safety of the army and for the sake of His Majesty, the King of Yan!¡± ¡°Hur Hur, this is coming from a surrendered general of Great Jin¡­¡± Wei Cun mocked. ¡°Enough!¡± Wang Shun slapped the table to stop the argument between the two of them. He said in a low voice, ¡°From the description of Minister Yan, the abilities of that young county magistrate are indeed unbelievable. But in the end, it¡¯s only the strength of one person. ¡°In a battle between two armies, the effect of one person¡¯s strength is negligible. It¡¯s almost nothing. Minister Yan, don¡¯t be overly afraid because of your previous defeat.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Yan Sheng wanted to explain, but Wang Shun raised his hand and interrupted him. ¡°Let me finish.¡± Wang Shun frowned and said to Wei Cun, ¡°Cabinet Lord Wei, you have your faults too. Even if our army can take Juhe County easily, you can¡¯t let your guard down. It¡¯s a taboo to underestimate the enemy.¡± ¡°Yes, Branch Lord.¡± Wei Cun nodded, but he was happy in his heart. Wang Shun seemed to be talking about the two of them, but he was actually still suppressing Yan Sheng. ¡°Since we¡¯ve already decided, the two of you should stop arguing.¡± Wang Shun stood up and swept his gaze across the two of them. He said in a low voice, ¡°Next, prepare the army. In five days, the army will march on Juhe! ¡°This Lord wants to sit in the government office of Juhe County in half a day!¡± Chapter 43 - : Immortal Banishment Although the new food in the grain warehouses had not been processed, with Cui Heng¡¯s Dharmic powers, they could be stored directly or taken out to be eaten. The next day, a large amount of food was sent to the town outside the city. Monk Hui Shi maintained order and distributed porridge to the refugees. And the food was enough for everyone! Three to four thousand refugees were holding large bowls of porridge and wolfing it down. Such a scene caused them to be extremely shocked. The county magistrate of Juhe County was really a living deity. He was actually so kind as to give so much food to the refugees. Zhao Goudan and his Third Uncle still lived in that dilapidated house, but eating warm porridge made them feel like they had returned home. ¡°Third Uncle, when Juhe County starts recruiting soldiers, I want to sign up.¡± After Zhao Goudan finished his porridge, he said with a firm gaze, ¡°My life was given to me by the county magistrate. I want to work for him and guard the city to kill the Yan dogs!¡± ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯ll sign up too!¡± Third Uncle looked in the direction of the county city and put down his bowl. ¡°Our two cheap lives were given to us by the county magistrate. Even if we die, we should die for the county magistrate!¡± Their thoughts were not in the minority among these refugees. Many people had similar thoughts. If Juhe County started recruiting soldiers, they would probably immediately recruit more than a thousand soldiers from these refugees. ¡­ This level of relief shocked even the citizens in the city. After all, the county office had only used official grain to distribute food to the refugees this time. They did not collect any food from the people at all. They did not even use the food they had seized from the Huang family. Where did this food come from? It was as if it had appeared out of thin air! Fang Min¡¯s emotions changed from confusion to disbelief, then back to more confusion. In the past day, she had already learned most of the information about Juhe County. She also knew that there was almost no proper taxation in the county before Cui Heng took office. The official grain warehouse should be empty. ¡°Could this county magistrate really be an Immortal?¡± Fang Min muttered to herself as she tidied her clothes. She was going to the county office for a banquet later. She had to have a proper appearance. Moreover, this county magistrate had given her too many surprises. She was very curious and could not wait to meet him. ¡°Senior Sister, you hold that County Lord in very high esteem.¡± Zhou Caiwei sat on a chair and shook her legs. She smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re dressed even more beautiful than usual.¡± ¡°Wretched girl, don¡¯t spout nonsense. This is a courtesy when meeting people!¡± Fang Min emphasized. ¡°Hmph! Senior Sister, you¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Zhou Caiwei curled her lips. ¡°Unlike me, I only want to eat something delicious.¡± Thud! Thud! At this moment, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Ladies, Registrar Zhao is here.¡± The person who came was a maidservant of this residence. She was here for the convenience of the girls and to help the two of them handle some daily matters, as well as relay information. At the same time, she was also a spy arranged by Zhao Guang to observe if there were any strange movements from these two outsiders. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go over now.¡± Fang Min nodded and said. ¡­ Under Zhao Guang¡¯s lead, Fang Min and Zhou Caiwei arrived at the backyard of the county office. This was the residence of the county magistrate, so there was naturally a hall for entertaining guests. After walking down a long corridor, the two of them saw Cui Heng sitting in the hall. He had a handsome face and wore a green robe. His temperament was ethereal, like an Immortal who had descended from the sky to the mortal world, giving off an indescribable feeling. Fang Min was stunned on the spot as she looked at Cui Heng in shock. She had never seen such an outstanding looking man. Even a young lady like Zhou Caiwei, who was only focused on delicious food, looked at Cui Heng in a daze. Her bright eyes were wide open, and her red lips parted as she said in surprise, ¡°County Lord, you¡¯re really handsome!¡± Although this girl was already 18 years old, she had grown up on the mountains and had almost no contact with outsiders. Her personality was straightforward. Fang Min was woken up by her words, and her face immediately turned red. She hurriedly pulled Zhou Caiwei and bowed. ¡°Disciple of the Yuhua Sword Pavilion, Fang Min, greets the County Lord.¡± As she spoke, she even kicked Zhou Caiwei lightly. ¡°Oh, oh!¡± Zhou Caiwei hurriedly bowed as well. ¡°Disciple of the Yuhua Sword Pavilion, Zhou Caiwei, greets the County Lord.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities.¡± Cui Heng held back his laughter and waved his hand lightly. ¡°Please take a seat.¡± The two of them hurriedly thanked him and sat down. The banquet today was not too sumptuous, but the dishes were all specialty dishes from Juhe County. There was golden braised chicken, pickled pork, sweet and sour carp, sour and spicy cabbage¡­ Zhou Caiwei¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the delicacies on the table. She reached out to eat, but Fang Min gently patted her hand to stop her, making the little girl pout. ¡°Eat if you want.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°Alright! County Lord, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Zhou Caiwei immediately smiled. Then, she picked up her chopsticks and even glanced at her senior sister as if she was showing off. ¡°My junior sister rarely comes to the foot of the mountain. Please forgive her, County Lord.¡± Fang Min held her forehead lightly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Food is meant to be eaten.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°I heard that you came to defend the city. I wonder what you plan to do?¡± He went straight to the point and talked about the core topic. ¡°I¡­¡± Fang Min was stunned for a moment, as if she did not expect Cui Heng to be so direct. However, this was exactly the situation she wanted. She hurriedly said,¡± County Lord knows that our Yuhua Sword Pavilion is in Lu County. We are on the same side as Juhe County. ¡°If King Yan¡¯s army attacks Juhe County, they can easily take over Lu County in the future. At that time, our Yuhua Sword Pavilion will probably suffer a calamity. Therefore, I¡¯m here on my master¡¯s orders to persuade King Yan¡¯s army to temporarily retreat in the name of my sect¡¯s Sword Pavilion Master.¡± The Sword Pavilion Master was the top expert of the Yuhua Sword Pavilion. ¡°You want to use the name of the Sword Pavilion Master to threaten to attack King Yan¡¯s rear, forcing King Yan to delay his invasion?¡± Cui Heng had heard Monk Hui Shi mention this method before. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Fang Min nodded and said, ¡°Although King Yan¡¯s army is large, they¡¯re in a hurry to advance east. There shouldn¡¯t be many troops holding the rear. With the strength of our Sword Pavilion Master, it¡¯s enough to cause unbearable losses to their rear. ¡°That way, we can negotiate with King Yan¡¯s army and force them to retreat. However, this method requires you to hold the city for a period of time to gain leverage for the negotiations.¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed a feasible path.¡± Cui Heng nodded at first, then shook his head and said, ¡°But what if there¡¯s also a top expert in King Yan¡¯s army and they sent the top expert to defend the rear? After all, he has the support of the Grand Prosperity Monastery and Lotus Flower Monastery.¡± ¡°Rumor has it that there are no more top-notch experts in these two sects. Moreover, I¡¯ve never heard of any new top-notch experts appearing in the past 50 years.¡± Fang Min frowned slightly before asking in surprise, ¡°Did County Lord obtain any news?¡± ¡°I have reliable information. Lotus Flower Monastery still has two top-notch Inner World experts. I wonder how many there are in the Great Prosperity Monastery,¡± Cui Heng said seriously. This so-called reliable information was naturally obtained from Hui Shi. Ever since this monk saw the small ball of flames that he had lit, he had become extremely loyal. He almost shook out the foundations of Lotus Flower Monastery to Cui Heng. ¡°What?!¡± Fang Min¡¯s expression changed drastically as she said in shock, ¡°County Lord, are you serious?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± Cui Heng nodded. ¡°This, this, what should we do?¡± Fang Min immediately panicked. Her biggest bargaining chip was to attack the rear of King Yan¡¯s army. If King Yan¡¯s army also had a top-notch Inner World expert, this plan would be meaningless. She might even lose the Sword Pavilion Master of her sect for nothing. ¡°County Lord, you don¡¯t seem to be panicking at all.¡± At this moment, Zhou Caiwei, who was focused on eating, suddenly raised her head. ¡°Do you have a perfect way to defeat the enemy?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Fang Min was stunned when she heard this. She looked at her junior sister in surprise. Why did she feel that this girl had become much smarter after leaving the mountain? ¡°Make a guess?¡± Cui Heng chuckled. ¡°Oh, hehe, I can¡¯t guess.¡± Zhou Caiwei wiped her oily mouth and said with a smile, ¡°I just have a feeling.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. From his perspective, he saw a strong green light surging from Zhou Caiwei¡¯s body. This was the color of fear. The smile on her face was actually hiding the extreme fear in her heart! Chapter 44 - Follow Me East and Attack Juhe County! The atmosphere during the meal was very subtle. Fang Min was puzzled as to why Cui Heng looked so confident, but Zhou Caiwei was trying her best to hide the fear in her heart. As for Cui Heng, he was thinking about how to lure that top expert from the Yuhua Sword Pavilion to Juhe County. After all, from Yan Sheng¡¯s previous situation, the higher the person¡¯s cultivation level, the stronger the emotional feedback he could obtain. The feedback of a top expert was probably comparable to hundreds or thousands of people. Unfortunately, none of the three people at the dinner table achieved their goal in the end. Fang Min left with doubts. Zhou Caiwei failed to hide her fear. Cui Heng did not find anything that could fool the top experts of the Yuhua Sword Pavilion over. ¡°This girl¡¯s spiritual perception is extraordinary.¡± Cui Heng looked in the direction of Fang Min and Zhou Caiwei and left with interest. Grand Completion stage of the Golden Core Realm, perfect and flawless. In theory, as long as Cui Heng did not reveal his Dharmic powers, he was no different from an ordinary person in the eyes of others. However, in order to carefully sense the emotional feedback in Juhe County, he would usually maintain the state of releasing a trace of his Golden Core power. And the power of the Golden Core would cause a certain degree of interference and influence on the surrounding nomological environment. As long as one¡¯s spiritual perception was sharp enough, even if they were not very strong and could not sense the power of the Golden Core, it was possible to sense some changes in their surroundings. Of course, he would only know what exactly happened after he verified it. Therefore, after sensing Zhou Caiwei¡¯s fear, Cui Heng temporarily adjusted the amount of Golden Core power released to change the impact on the surrounding rules. One moment it was big, the next it was small. This made the little girl¡¯s mentality almost explode. One moment, she was terrified, the next moment, she was confused, and the next moment, she was even more terrified¡­ By the end of the meal, she was trembling. She had clearly sensed the changes around her. ¡°With such a strong spiritual perception, the essence of my soul is already close to the Foundation Establishment realm.¡± Cui Heng tapped the table gently and thought to himself, ¡°According to the 21 realms of the Immortal and Mortal worlds, this is already the soul of a person at the peak of the Deity Realm. ¡°Her cultivation level is only equivalent to the Fourth level of Qi Refinement, but her soul essence is comparable to the Ninth level of Qi Refinement. Is this a special characteristic that she was born with, or was it created by nature? ¡°However, regardless of the situation, it means that this martial arts world on the surface is not ordinary. My understanding of this place is still too little. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I should find a top-notch expert or Xiantian expert to inquire about the news. At the very least, it needs to be a Profound Gate Realm grandmaster.¡± Although he already knew that the Inner World Realm was only equivalent to the Sixth level of Qi Refinement, he was still unable to determine the level of a Deity Realm expert when compared to a Divine Treasure Realm martial artist. To be safe, he still corresponded the Human Immortal realm to the Foundation Establishment realm and believed that the Divine Treasure realm was a major realm, corresponding to the Seventh to Ninth level of Qi Refinement. It couldn¡¯t be that a Divine Treasure expert was at the Seventh level of Qi Refinement and a Human Immortal was only at the Eighth level of Qi Refinement, right? ¡­ After Fang Min brought Zhou Caiwei back to her residence, she brought her straight to her room. ¡°Junior Sister, are you alright?¡± Fang Min looked at Zhou Caiwei, who seemed to be in a state of shock. She patted her back gently and said gently, ¡°Are you¡­ afraid?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Zhou Caiwei nodded timidly, her eyes sparkling with tears. She whispered, ¡°Senior Sister, can we go back? It¡¯s so scary here.¡± ¡°Junior Sister, what¡¯s going on? Is it that county magistrate?¡± Fang Min frowned. ¡°But he didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°He really didn¡¯t do anything, but he kept changing in size, making me feel so uncomfortable and scared!¡± Zhou Caiwei stomped her feet and said incoherently. 2 ¡°Junior Sister, what are you talking about?¡± Fang Min was confused. ¡°I, the feeling that the county magistrate gave me was like facing the vast sky. It made me feel extremely small¡­¡± Zhou Caiwei barely managed to organize her words and her emotions calmed down slightly.¡± It¡¯s a feeling that¡¯s countless times stronger than Elder Sword Pavilion Master.¡± ¡°How is this possible?¡± Fang Min understood this time, but she didn¡¯t believe it at all. ¡°The Inner World Realm is already the pinnacle of the martial world. It¡¯s impossible for there to be a stronger expert. Although it¡¯s said that there¡¯s a Deity Realm above the Inner World Realm, no one has seen it before, so it¡¯s not counted.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t Perfected Hengxia at the Deity Realm 200 years ago?¡± Zhou Caiwei retorted. ¡°Who can say for sure what happened so long ago? Moreover, the Immortal Dawn Sect has already sealed the mountain for a hundred years. No one knows if this is true.¡± Fang Min shook her head gently. ¡°Senior Sister, you don¡¯t love me anymore!¡± Zhou Caiwei used her trump card and pouted. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll still refute me!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Fang Min was instantly speechless. She could only hug Zhou Caiwei gently in her arms and carefully stroke her back. She said gently, ¡°Alright, alright, Senior Sister won¡¯t refute you anymore. You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Yes, Senior Sister is so good.¡± Zhou Caiwei nodded obediently, and her tone softened a lot. ¡°Or maybe I was wrong. Although I¡¯ve been able to sense the strength of others since I was young, there are times when I make mistakes. ¡°Moreover, what Senior Sister said makes sense. The Inner World is already the pinnacle of the martial world. The Deity Realm is more like a legendary existence. It¡¯s illusory and ephemeral. It¡¯s unlikely that there¡¯s someone in this world who¡¯s countless times stronger than Elder Sword Pavilion Master.¡± ¡°I was wrong too. I didn¡¯t understand your feelings.¡± Fang Min comforted Zhou Caiwei gently and smiled. ¡°Junior Sister, I have another piece of good news for you.¡± ¡°What good news?¡± Zhou Caiwei¡¯s eyes lit up as she got up from Fang Min¡¯s soft embrace and asked expectantly. ¡°Master is worried about us. In a few days, she will personally come over to hold down the fort and negotiate with King Yan¡¯s army,¡± Fang Min said seriously. ¡°Although there might already be top experts in King Yan¡¯s army, in order to protect this place where the people can live and work in peace, we have to give it a try.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯m relieved to have Master around.¡± Zhou Caiwei was pleasantly surprised. Then, she looked in the direction of the county office. ¡°Actually, I still think that as long as that county magistrate is around, he will definitely be able to make King Yan¡¯s army retreat!¡± ¡°Yes, I hope so.¡± Fang Min nodded. ¡­ Three days later. In Dachang County, a total of 50,000 troops were already prepared in front of the city gate. After hearing that Juhe County had opened its warehouses for four consecutive days to relieve the refugees, Wang Shun finally could not suppress his excitement and decided to send troops east. They had to take down Juhe County in half a day. ¡°Brothers! The Tyrant Jin is lawless, and the people of the world are in dire straits. His Highness, the King of Yan, raised the flag of righteousness to save the people from danger!¡± Wang Shun stood in front of the entire army and said loudly, ¡°After this matter is done, you and I will all be meritorious people, and we will be great contributors to rebuilding the world! We will be conferred titles of Duke and Marquises! Follow me East and attack Juhe County!¡± ¡°March East into Juhe! Dukes and Marquises!!¡± ¡°March East into Juhe! Dukes and Marquises!!¡± The 50,000 soldiers shouted in unison, their voices like huge waves. Their morale was extremely high. Other than Yan Sheng, everyone felt that they would definitely win this battle. A small Juhe County wanted to resist an army of 50,000? It was just like a mantis trying to stop a chariot! Chapter 45 - Lightning and Thunder Flash, At the same time as King Yan¡¯s army moved out from Dachang County, a person arrived at Juhe County. Xu Bailu was a Daoist nun who looked to be in her early thirties. She wore a light green Daoist robe with white deer patterns embroidered on it. She wore a lotus flower crown and carried a long sword on her back. She looked valiant and heroic. Her appearance was extremely beautiful, and she could be said to be capable of causing the downfall of a country. Her skin was as fair as jade, and her facial features were perfectly matched. Especially her eyes, they were abnormally bright, and her eyelashes were thin and long. She gave off a beautiful and otherworldly feeling, but at the same time, she also looked a little charming. However, Xu Bailu¡¯s great reputation in the pugilistic world was not only because of her beauty, but also because of her own strength. She was an Elder of the Yuhua Sword Pavilion, a Grandmaster at the peak of the Profound Gate Realm. She was only half a step away from the Xiantian Realm and could be considered a top expert in the world. She was known as the ¡°Absolute Sword¡±. Such figures usually had extremely strong personal will. Therefore, the first thing Xu Bailu did when she came to Juhe County was to head straight to the county office despite Fang Min and Zhou Caiwei¡¯s dissuasion. She wanted to see Cui Heng. ¡°Master, you can¡¯t!¡± Zhou Caiwei stood in front of Xu Bailu. ¡°County Lord Cui is the main official here. If you rush into the county office like this, there will only be conflict.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t look for him, Juhe County will be sacrificed by him.¡± Xu Bailu sneered. ¡°The entire city has less than 300 soldiers, and there¡¯s no plan to recruit troops. How does this look like a city defense?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Fang Min also persuaded at the side,¡± Perhaps he¡¯s waiting for Master to come and take charge. You can just negotiate with King Yan¡¯s army after you come. There¡¯s no need to¡­ ¡± ¡°The negotiation also requires them to buy time by defending the city.¡± Xu Bailu raised her hand to interrupt her and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go see this county magistrate now and take over all the matters here. We have to mobilize the manpower we can use to defend the city as soon as possible so that we can negotiate¡­¡± She stopped suddenly, her ears twitching as she frowned. ¡°Is that the sound of the gates opening?¡± Then, Xu Bailu rushed out of the residence. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Master!¡± Fang Min and Zhou Caiwei hurriedly followed. At this moment, the door to Juhe County City opened. This was because the sentries in front had already detected the movements of King Yan¡¯s army in Dachang County. Soon, an army would arrive. Hence, Cui Heng ordered Monk Hui Shi to lead the soldiers to organize and lead the refugees into the city to seek refuge. Xu Bailu happened to see this scene. She was stunned. Especially after seeing the smiles on the faces of the refugees, Xu Bailu sneered and said, ¡°Looks like County Magistrate Cui still has some conscience. He knows to let the refugees enter the city to avoid the ravages of war outside the city.¡± ¡°Master, County Lord Cui has already decided on this.¡± Zhou Caiwei realized that her master¡¯s attitude seemed to have softened a little, so she smiled and said, ¡°County Lord Cui is actually very benevolent. He will never surrender and give up the city.¡± The surrender of the city meant that the people of the county would be at the mercy of King Yan¡¯s army. After all, in this era, there was no such thing as marching without plundering. Prohibiting raiding would not allow the soldiers to release their desires, and the army could not be motivated and mobilized. It was impossible for a merciful person to do such a thing. ¡°Just because he¡¯s kind doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯s not naive.¡± Xu Bailu shook her head and said, ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s thinking that as long as he surrenders and offers up the city, he can save the people in the city from war. ¡°However, King Yan¡¯s army is tyrannical. Along the way, they plundered countless people. None of the local officials survived. The local citizens will also be robbed and humiliated. Even if they surrender, there won¡¯t be any good results.¡± At this moment, a youth who had just walked past them suddenly turned around and ran back. He raised his hand and pointed at Xu Bailu with a fierce gaze. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°What did you just say? You actually slandered the County Lord, saying that he would surrender and offer up the city? The County Lord is a great person. How could he offer up the city!¡± It was Zhao Goudan, who had just entered the city. At this moment, Third Uncle also followed over. He tugged at Zhao Goudan and said in a low voice, ¡°Goudan, this person¡¯s identity is not ordinary. We just entered the city, so don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± ¡°No! My life was given to me by the County Lord. How can I ignore her slander?¡± Zhao Goudan stood still and stared at Xu Bailu. ¡°Listen, we all escaped from Dachang County. The county head knows very well what kind of people the Yan dogs are. It¡¯s impossible for him to surrender! ¡°I will also risk my life for the County Lord. Even if I have to shed the last drop of my blood, I will never surrender to the Yan dogs!¡± His words immediately resonated with countless refugees and they shouted loudly. ¡°We will shed the last drop of our blood for the County Lord and never surrender to the Yan dogs!¡± ¡°We will shed the last drop of our blood for the County Lord and never surrender to the Yan dogs!¡± The shouts of these refugees also infected the local soldiers and citizens in the city. Initially, they were still feeling fear because of the impending war, but now, they felt their blood boiling. At the same time, they also realized that the property and land they possessed now were all distributed by the County Lord. If King Yan¡¯s army broke through the city, they would probably lose everything. ¡°We will shed the last drop of our blood for the County Lord and never surrender to the Yan dogs!¡± ¡°We will shed the last drop of our blood for the County Lord and never surrender to the Yan dogs!¡± ¡­ For a moment, the voices in Juhe County City soared into the sky, and battle intent soared. This surprised Xu Bailu greatly. She said in surprise, ¡°Is County Magistrate Cui so popular?¡± Now, she no longer had any intention of forcefully taking over the affairs of Juhe County. This was because she knew very well that she could not compare to Cui Heng in terms of mobilizing public opinion. However, Xu Bailu was very puzzled. Since they had such hot-blooded citizens, why didn¡¯t they recruit people to guard the city? As long as they organized their men and defended for a period of time, it would definitely not be a problem to buy time for the negotiations. She suddenly had a strong curiosity about Cui Heng and wanted to find him to have a good chat and ask him what he was thinking. Bang! Bang! Bang! At this moment, everyone suddenly felt the ground under their feet tremble. Moreover, the trembling feeling was getting stronger and closer. ¡°It¡¯s the Yan dogs! The Yan army is here! This is the sound of their cavalry¡¯s hooves!¡± A refugee from Dachang County exclaimed. This sound and vibration was the beginning of their nightmare. They would never forget it even if they died. When they heard this voice, many of the citizens who were still shouting hot-bloodedly immediately felt their bodies turn cold. Terrifying scenes flashed across their minds, and their bodies involuntarily trembled. Fear began to spread. At this moment, another cry came from ahead. ¡°The County Lord has ascended the city gate! The County Lord is going to personally defend the city!!¡± This news immediately caused a huge sensation. ¡°Folks, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go to the city gate and help the County Lord defend the city and kill the Yan dogs!¡± Someone shouted. Immediately, hundreds of people responded. Immediately, many refugees who had just entered the city to avoid the disaster followed. Even many of the citizens who had felt fear earlier gritted their teeth and followed. Zhao Goudan was the first to follow. Third Uncle followed without hesitation. Xu Bailu looked at the vast crowd and fell silent. After a while, she suddenly said to Fang Min and Zhou Caiwei, ¡°Let¡¯s go over and see how County Lord Cui is going to defend the city.¡± ¡­ How did it feel to watch an army of 50,000 galloping towards them? Fear! Unprecedented fear. Including Qi Condensation Realm experts like Lu Zhengming and Hui Shi, as well as all the soldiers who had climbed up the city wall to participate in the defense, they all felt a sense of fear from the bottom of their hearts. Facing an army of 50,000, a single person¡¯s strength was simply too insignificant. Whether it was Qi Condensation, Qi Transformation, Profound Gate, or even Xiantian Grandmasters, in the face of absolute numbers, they were all not worth mentioning. As for the citizens who came to help defend the city, they climbed up the city wall under the lead of the soldiers. When they saw the scene of the 50,000 troops galloping over, they were so frightened that their legs went weak. Xu Bailu also brought Fang Min and Zhou Caiwei to the city wall. With Zhao Guang leading the way, they were not stopped. After seeing the situation on the city wall, she realized that she had been a little too optimistic earlier. Even if they really organized the entire city for defense, it would probably be useless. Faced with the attack of an army of 50,000, the people who were not professionally trained could not withstand the fear at all. How could they defend the city? They probably wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to negotiate! Xu Bailu looked at Cui Heng, who was standing at the front. Cui Heng¡¯s youth surprised Xu Bailu. What surprised her even more was that the county magistrate of Juhe County had a confident smile on his face. ¡°Where did he get his confidence from?¡± Xu Bailu was puzzled. This was a sure-death situation. ¡°County Lord, what should we do now?¡± Zhao Guang was the first to ask in a low voice. This question immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Lu Zhengming and Monk Huishi also looked over. Although they had all seen Cui Heng¡¯s magical methods, especially Hui Shi, who had seen the power of Cui Heng¡¯s flames, they still wanted to know what Cui Heng wanted to do. After all, even though he knew in his heart, the pressure brought by the 50,000-strong army was indeed too oppressive. ¡°Bring me a bowl of water,¡± Cui Heng suddenly said to Zhao Guang. ¡°Ah? Okay, okay!¡± Zhao Guang hurriedly turned around to pour some water, but he was confused, not knowing what Cui Heng wanted to do. The others also looked confused. Clear water? What did he need water for at this time? ¡­ 10,000 horses galloped and sand flew everywhere! At this moment, Wang Shun had already led the 50,000-strong army to a place less than three miles away from Juhe County. On his left and right were Wei Cun and Yan Sheng. Wang Shun looked at the city wall in front of him and laughed loudly. ¡°This city wall is actually so low. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not even 20 feet tall. I have 50,000 brave and fierce men. I reckon it won¡¯t even take half a day. I can break through the city in four hours!¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re too humble.¡± Wei existed at the side and flattered, ¡°The spies have sent news that there are only about 200 soldiers in Juhe County. I feel that we would be able to break through the city in two hours!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Cui Heng. He¡¯s on the city wall. He¡¯s personally here to defend the city!¡± Yan Sheng¡¯s brows were furrowed deeply. He was out of place with the other two. ¡°Cabinet Lord, This person¡­¡± ¡°This person is extraordinary. We have to be careful, right?¡± Wang Shun interrupted Yan Sheng with a cold smile and said disdainfully, ¡°I¡¯m fucking tired of hearing it! ¡°It¡¯s really a waste to get Zen Master De Kong to help you recover your martial arts. A Grandmaster actually became a piece of trash who was scared out of his wits. You¡¯re not allowed to speak from now on. Just listen to my orders and fight!¡± ¡°Cabinet Minister Yan, you¡¯re really¡­¡± Wei Cun shook his head and smiled.¡± Trash! ¡± ¡°You!¡± Yan Sheng was flustered and exasperated. When he saw Cui Heng on the distant city wall, a strong sense of panic surfaced in his heart, as if a disaster was about to befall him. ¡°Brothers! Charge! Follow me to break through the city!¡± Wang Shun had already shouted loudly and ordered the flag officer to give the signal for the entire army to charge. He wanted to break through the city gate in one go! ¡­ On the city wall of Juhe County, when everyone saw the 50,000-strong army begin to charge, the panic and fear in their hearts instantly intensified. ¡°You can get ready to leave the city to capture prisoners.¡± But at this moment, Cui Heng suddenly said something that no one could understand. However, they quickly understood. Cui Heng raised the bowl of water that he had just wanted and casually threw it into the sky. The sparkling water droplets scattered in the sky, but not a single one fell. They all flew into the sky and disappeared into the clouds as if they were guided by some strange force. At the same time, a violent wind suddenly blew outside Juhe County. Sand and stones flew, the sky darkened, and the sun and moon dimmed. Then¡ª Rumble! Lightning flashed, thunder rumbled, the sky shook, and torrential rain poured down! It was as if an apocalypse had descended on King Yan¡¯s army. Chapter 46 - Catching Pigs Outside the City The sky seemed to have been pierced through, and rain seemed to be pouring down from a huge hole! The wind howled and lightning flashed, turning the area into chaos. Wang Shun, Wei Cun, Yan Sheng, and the 50,000-strong army that had just started charging began to run around like flies. The cavalry could not control their frightened horses, and the infantry could not tell the direction. They could only push each other around. Soon, there was a series of trampling incidents. How was this still a rainstorm? It was like they had been thrown into a surging river! Moreover, huge waves surged over, wanting to drown the entire 50,000-strong army. ¡°Men, hold on, hold on for me!¡± Wang Shun shouted at the top of his lungs. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± However, he was only a Qi Transformation realm Grandmaster after all. Compared to the power of Heaven and Earth, he was too insignificant. His voice was completely covered by the sound of the thunder and wind. No one could hear his shout at all. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on?!¡± Wei Cun was completely flustered and horrified. He swayed in the strong wind and almost fell off his horse. He could not help but look up at the sky that seemed to have been opened up. He felt as if he was in a dream. Why was this happening?! Just now, the sky was still clear. Why did the weather suddenly change and there was a storm?! This was completely illogical! Buzz! At this moment, Wei Cun heard an ear-piercing hiss. A large rock had been swept over by the wind. It was so fast that he had no time to react. Bang! This stone, which was the size of two palms and filled with sharp edges, directly smashed into Wei Cun¡¯s face. The powerful and direct impact actually knocked the head of this Left Cabinet Minister off on the spot! It was forcefully torn off! In an instant, blood surged out of the ¡°wound¡± that was the size of a bowl like a fountain and mixed with the rain, instantly causing the surroundings of Wei Cun to become bloody. The deputies beside Wei Cun were not spared either. There was more than one stone that flew over just now, and several of them were also hit. However, some people were lucky and were only hit in the shoulders and legs. Some were unlucky and were directly hit in the chest, head, and other parts, dying on the spot. In the blink of an eye, the 25,000 people on the left lost their leader and became even more chaotic. At this moment, Yan Sheng looked in the direction of Juhe County with empty eyes. He felt the inexplicable power that filled the world and his heart was as sunken as a dead man. He was completely in despair. ¡°I told you, I told you! The county magistrate of Juhe County is extraordinary. We can¡¯t act rashly. Why didn¡¯t you listen?!¡± He suddenly shouted angrily. ¡°I knew it would be like this. It¡¯s over. It¡¯s completely over!¡± It was indeed all over. Under the power of this extremely violent meteorological phenomenon, more than half of the 50,000-strong army was killed or injured in the blink of an eye. The army was basically crippled due to the mental breakdown caused by the heavy rain and the howling wind. They ran around and trampled each other. There were also many people who were smashed to death by the rocks and wooden blocks that were blown over by the wind. The army that claimed to be able to break through Juhe County in two hours had completely lost their combat strength in just a few breaths. ¡­ At this moment, the city gate tower of Juhe County was silent. Whether it was Lu Zhengming, Monk Hui Shi, or the others who had seen Cui Heng¡¯s methods, or Zhao Guang and the others who were confident in Cui Heng but did not know what to do, they were all shocked to the extreme. They almost could not believe their eyes. What was that just now?! The County Lord seemed to have only splashed a bowl of water outside. Why did the wind suddenly blow, lightning flashed, and rain poured down? Was this also martial arts? Was there such a ridiculous martial technique in this world? It was too incredible! As for the commoners and soldiers who had just arrived on the city wall and did not understand the situation, after seeing the scene in front of them, they knelt down to Cui Heng on the spot and kowtowed earnestly. It was like kowtowing to an Immortal. If they were asked if Cui Heng was a human or an Immortal, the answer they would receive would definitely be Immortal. Who had seen someone who could use a bowl of water to create a storm? This must be an Immortal! As for Xu Bailu, Fang Min, and Zhou Caiwei, who were standing not far from Cui Heng, they were also stunned as they looked at the dark clouds and violent winds outside the city. Their martial cultivation was strong. Even from a few kilometers away, they could clearly see the situation in King Yan¡¯s army. This gave them an unprecedented shock. So this was how one defended a city? No wonder they did not increase the number of soldiers and did not release any recruitment plan. With such divine methods, what need was there for soldiers? A bowl of clear water drowned tens of thousands of troops. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they would have found it impossible to believe. It was too ridiculous and shocking. Unbelievable! ¡°Martial arts¡­ Is this still martial arts?¡± Xu Bailu¡¯s beautiful face was slightly pale as she looked at Cui Heng¡¯s back in extreme shock. She muttered, ¡°The Immortals in the myths and legends are only so-so.¡± Among everyone present, she should be the one who had the clearest impression of Cui Heng¡¯s strength. After all, once the Profound Gate was opened, it was equivalent to establishing a preliminary bridge between the Inner World and the Outer World. One could vaguely sense the changes in the Heaven Earth Essence Energy and some Dharma and laws of the outside world. The moment she saw Cui Heng splash out the bowl of water, she suddenly felt her mind go blank. She felt as if she had been attacked by an extremely complicated flood of information. The flood of information contained the changes in the Heaven Earth Origin Qi and the extent of the distortion of nature¡¯s laws and principles. It completely exceeded the limits of what she could withstand, and she almost fainted on the spot. This feeling terrified her. This was because she could clearly sense Cui Heng¡¯s strength and her own insignificance. In front of this County Magistrate Cui, a Profound Gate Realm Grandmaster like her was probably not even an ant¡­ No, not even a speck of dust. Could it be that he was really as her two disciples had said, an Immortal from the heavens? He was too powerful! ¡°So my previous feelings were real. This County Lord is really so powerful!¡± Zhou Caiwei was extremely surprised. Although the essence of her soul was quite high and her innate spiritual perception was very sharp, she could not sense a huge flow of information like Xu Bailu. Therefore, although she was very surprised by Cui Heng¡¯s strength, she was not as frightened as Xu Bailu. She still had the mood to ask, ¡°Master, is this the legendary Deity Realm?¡± ¡°Deity Realm? Is there really a Deity Realm?¡± Fang Min also looked at Xu Bailu. She was the luckiest one. Her martial cultivation and spiritual perception were both not high. She was only shocked by the strange methods Cui Heng used, but she did not know what it meant. ¡°Divine Realm, Divine Treasure, unlocking the treasures in your body, possessing all kinds of unbelievable powers¡­¡± Xu Bailu looked at Cui Heng and shook her head before nodding. She said in an uncertain tone, ¡°Perhaps.¡± Rumble! At this moment, a loud and long thunder sounded in the distance. After this thunder, the strange phenomenon that enveloped King Yan¡¯s army dissipated. The 50,000-strong army that had been aggressive just now was now either dead or injured. They were all lying in a large pool of mud mixed with flesh and dirt, on the verge of death. ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s time to go out and capture prisoners!¡± Cui Heng suddenly smiled, waking up the people who were immersed in shock. Only then did everyone wake up from their daze. Lu Zhengming, Monk Huishi, Zhao Guang, and more than 200 soldiers stood up straight and shouted, ¡°Yes! County Lord!¡± They were already prepared. Now that they had received the order, they could set off immediately. Although the army outside was large, they had completely lost their ability to resist. It was easier than catching pigs. ¡­ Half a day later. In the grand hall of Juhe County Office, Lu Zhengming and Monk Hui Shi were on the left and right. Cui Heng sat in the middle on the highest seat. He looked down at the middle-aged general who was shackled and kneeling on the ground. With a teasing smile in his eyes, he said, ¡°Wang Shun, the younger brother of King Wang Tong of Yan, leads an army of 50,000 soldiers, General Anbei. ¡°I heard that you wanted to sit in my county office in half a day. Now that you¡¯ve gotten your wish, you should be happy. Why are you looking so sad?¡± Chapter 47 - King Yans Army Must Come ¡°What exactly happened with the calamity just now?!¡± Wang Shun gritted his teeth and looked at Cui Heng. He had lost this battle in a baffling manner. He did not know why he had encountered such a ridiculous and terrifying natural disaster. The sky was clearly clear, but suddenly, it looked like a huge river was washing over. It was simply unheard of. ¡°How dare you be disrespectful to the County Lord!¡± Lu Zhengming shouted. ¡°Hehe, if you want to kill or torture me, do as you please!¡± Wang Shun said with a cold smile. ¡°This time, I admit defeat!¡± Although his attitude was so firm on the surface, he actually did not think that Cui Heng would kill him. As the Anbei General of the Great Yan and the younger brother of King Yan, Wang Shun knew very well how important he was in the battle between the two sides. And this value only existed when he was alive. If he died, there would be nothing left. ¡°Drag him away then.¡± Cui Heng said with a faint smile, ¡°Send him directly to the south of the city and chain him on the pillar of the execution ground. Tomorrow at noon, he will be beheaded.¡± The south of Juhe County was used to accommodate the refugees in Dachang County. Once Wang Shun was tied up there, one could imagine what he would encounter. He might not even survive until tomorrow. Of course, the most surprising thing was that Cui Heng actually ordered Wang Shun to be executed. This was King Yan¡¯s younger brother! Whether it was to use him to exchange and negotiate with King Yan, or bringing him to the county governor or even the Imperial Court, they would be able to obtain extremely generous rewards. However, this doubt only lingered in everyone¡¯s minds for a moment. They quickly thought of the scene of Cui Heng splashing water on the city wall. To such an Immortal, what was the reward from the county governor and the Imperial Court worth? However, Wang Shun did not know that the terrifying natural disaster he encountered was caused by Cui Heng. After hearing Cui Heng¡¯s orders, he almost thought that he¡¯d heard wrongly. ¡°You, you really want to kill me?¡± Wang Shun looked at Cui Heng in disbelief. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who said that I can do whatever I want with you?¡± Cui Heng said with a smile, ¡°You can¡¯t go back on your word. Drag him away!¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t, at least not¡­¡± Wang Shun finally panicked. Especially when he was being dragged out by two constables, he shouted in fear, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m King Yan¡¯s younger brother! I¡¯m his biological younger brother!¡± But no one bothered with him. At this moment, everyone in Juhe County would not have any objections to Cui Heng¡¯s orders. Who would question an Immortal who could summon the wind and rain? To Cui Heng, defeating King Yan¡¯s army in public had triggered an extremely intense emotional outburst from everyone in Juhe County. This was enough. Wang Shun¡¯s life and death did not matter to him at all. After all, he did not need to obtain any information about the enemy from Wang Shun. Because there was no point. From the looks of the 50,000 soldiers, even if the remaining 300,000 soldiers of King Yan had come to attack the city. It was just a matter of splashing another bowl or two of water. Since Wang Shun wanted to die, he would fulfill his wish. As Wang Shun was struggling intensely, the constables in the hall all followed him out. After Wang Shun was suppressed, other than Cui Heng, only Lu Zhengming and Monk Hui Shi were left. ¡°County Lord, what should we do with the 10,000 captives?¡± Lu Zhengming asked in a low voice. Under normal circumstances, prisoners of war would either be killed, thrown away to do manual labor, or recruited into their own army after being brainwashed. Other than the first option, none of the other options seemed to be used often. Juhe County had no place to accommodate prisoners to do manual labor, nor did it have an army that could take in prisoners. There were less than 300 soldiers in the county in total. They could not raise these people for nothing. After all, food did not appear out of thin air¡­ Well, even if it was really conjured out of thin air, they couldn¡¯t waste it like this. ¡°I asked the soldiers to record down the people who took the initiative to defend the city and gathered them with Zhao Guang.¡± Cui Heng did not answer the question and smiled. ¡°There are more than 5,000 civilians.¡± ¡°County Lord, what do you mean?¡± Lu Zhengming did not understand. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll get Zhao Guang to seek the opinions of these 5,000 people and see how many of them will convert to join the main army. I plan to form my own army in Juhe County.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°When the main army is established, the captives will naturally become useful.¡± ¡°County Lord, are you leaving this place?¡± Lu Zhengming keenly sensed the hidden meaning in Cui Heng¡¯s words. ¡°County Lord?¡± Monk Hui Shi hurriedly spoke and bowed respectfully. ¡°I¡¯m willing to follow County Lord to the death!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the same!¡± Lu Zhengming kowtowed. ¡°Get up.¡± Cui Heng smiled and used his Dharmic powers to make the two of them stand up. ¡°I have to leave eventually. We have to leave some strength here for the people to protect themselves. ¡°However, you don¡¯t have to be anxious. Even if I want to leave, it¡¯s not the time yet. It won¡¯t be too late to talk about whether or not you want to follow me later.¡± After that battle where he could summon the wind and rain, everyone in Juhe County already regarded him as a god. Under such circumstances, the Seven Emotions that could be gathered in the future would naturally be greatly reduced. Therefore, he planned to leave Juhe County after completely resolving the King Yan military disaster, then switch to a different place to collect the seven emotions of all living beings. At the same time, he could also find out the truth about the Immortal Dawn Sect sealing the mountain back then and the deeper aspects of this world. ¡°As you command, County Lord.¡± Lu Zhengming and Monk Hui Shi said in unison and did not continue talking about following him. ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet our former County Lord.¡± Cui Heng chuckled. ¡­ Yan Sheng had obviously been specially taken care of. The cell that imprisoned him was the cleanest one. However, after experiencing that bizarre defeat, his mind had almost completely collapsed. Even if he had martial cultivation techniques, he only sat in the cell dejectedly and did not seem to have any intention of escaping. He did not even notice Cui Heng¡¯s arrival. ¡°Lord Yan, we meet again.¡± Cui Heng took the initiative to greet him. ¡°You?¡± Yan Sheng looked at Cui Heng, who was outside the cell, and said self-deprecatingly, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not recognizing a True Immortal. I didn¡¯t expect you to have the ability to summon the wind and rain.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small trick. It¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know how I plan to deal with you? ¡°You can destroy an army of tens of thousands with a flick of your finger. What kind of great divine power is that?¡± Yan Sheng was instantly speechless. He felt that Cui Heng was just making fun of him. ¡°You¡¯re an Immortal-like figure. If I can die in your hands, it¡¯ll also be an honor.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. Furthermore, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Cui Heng gestured for Monk Hui Shi to open the cell door and said with a faint smile, ¡°Previously, I said that if King Yan¡¯s army doesn¡¯t take a detour, I¡¯ll kill you. ¡°Now, I¡¯ve changed my mind and don¡¯t intend to kill you. As such, your life should be mine now. I want you to return to King Yan¡¯s army immediately after you¡¯re released.¡± ¡°Even an Immortal like you needs a spy?¡± Yan Sheng looked up in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to be a spy.¡± The smile on Cui Heng¡¯s face became wider. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that King Yan will really take a detour. Please persuade King Yan to attack Juhe County after you return.¡± ¡°You?!¡± Yan Sheng¡¯s eyes widened. Chapter 48 - Peach Picking Pioneer, Governor Liu 300 miles east of Juhe County was Lu County. This was one of the 13 counties of Fengzhou, and also the waterway hub of Fengzhou. Not only was it adjacent to Hong River, but it was also located at the intersection of the three rivers. It could be used as a point of travel through the entire Lu County by water. Since ancient times, it had been a place that military factions fought over for. King Yan chose to invade Lu County for the final goal of taking down this city. There were canals on three sides of Lu County City. Many ports had been built here for passing merchant ships to anchor. At this moment, there was a seemingly ordinary cargo ship moored in one of the ports of Hong River. The cargo ship was filled with gold, silver, and jewelry. There were also more than ten women and a few boys hiding inside. They sat in the cabin, a little restless. Finally, when the sun was about to set, a middle-aged man with a big belly and dressed like a businessman arrived. The people in the cabin heaved a sigh of relief when they saw him. ¡°Thank goodness, thank goodness. Old Master is finally here.¡± This middle-aged man was none other than the governor of Lu County, Liu Litao. He was the highest-ranking official in charge of all military affairs in the county. A few days ago, he received a report that King Yan¡¯s vanguard army had already occupied Dachang County and was about to conquer Juhe County. Governor Liu was so frightened that he decided to abandon the city and escape. However, he had earned too much money in Lu County over the years and had taken in too many concubines. Just the preparation alone took him a few days. Today, he was finally fully prepared. He even pretended to be going out to visit the commoners. He also told his subordinates that he would be back in seven days at most. But just as Liu Litao was about to board the ship, a servant suddenly rushed over. ¡°Old Master, an urgent military report!¡± The servant ran over, panting.() He was still holding a letter. ¡°There¡¯s an urgent report from Captain.¡± ¡°Wretched thing, you¡¯re delaying my escape.¡± Governor Liu cursed in his heart, but he still opened the military report calmly. After all, the military intelligence could also be used as a reference for his escape route. Moreover, although the county commandant was nominally assisting the governor in managing the military, he was actually on the same side as the governor and had an independent office. If the governor was not around, he could even replace him as the governor. It was impossible for him to ignore the military report sent by the commandant. ¡°What?!¡± When Governor Liu saw the contents, he immediately exclaimed. His eyes widened as he read it again and again in disbelief. ¡°Oh my god!¡± ¡°Juhe County¡¯s defense was a great victory. Wei Cun, the Left Minister, was killed. Yan Sheng, the Right Minister, and King Yan¡¯s younger brother, General Anbei, Wang Shun, were captured alive. More than half of the 50,000 troops were killed or injured?! ¡°How is that possible? How can a small Juhe County City block an army of 50,000? They said that the enemy army suffered a storm and lost their combat strength when they attacked. It¡¯s ridiculous. Do they think this is a play script?¡± The contents of the military report left him in disbelief. As the governor of Lu County, he knew the situation in Juhe County very well. It was impossible for them to resist King Yan¡¯s cavalry that swept through half of Fengzhou. However, the military report said that Juhe County had defeated King Yan¡¯s army. ¡°Could it be that Chen Tong sensed that I was about to escape and lied with the military intelligence?¡± A guess flashed through Liu Litao¡¯s mind, but then he shook his head. Lying about military intelligence was a serious crime. It was much more serious than him bringing his family to avoid the situation. ¡°Could it be true? But how is that possible?¡± Liu Litao held the military report and looked left and right, hesitating. ¡°If this battle result is true¡­¡± He did not believe in the contents of the military report about the storm, but he was very moved by the results of Juhe County¡¯s defense. The rebel King Yan had been wreaking havoc in Fengzhou for five years. He had won consecutive battles and had never tasted defeat. The Great Jin Imperial Court had ordered the Fengzhou Prefecture Overseers to send troops to encircle and annihilate them several times, but they had all been brushed off. As long as the results of Juhe County were true, no matter how they achieved it, it would be an unprecedented victory. Especially since they had captured King Yan¡¯s younger brother alive. It was simply a great merit! ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, I have to send someone to investigate.¡± Liu Litao¡¯s eyes lit up as he read the military report. He had already thought of what benefits this matter could bring him. ¡°As long as the results are true, I can order the county magistrate of Juhe County to escort Wang Shun to Lu County. After giving him some rewards, I can escort Wang Shun to the capital! ¡°The current Governor of Fengzhou is incompetent and allowed the Yan bandits to wreak havoc. The Imperial Court has long been dissatisfied. Furthermore, if I made such a great contribution, it¡¯s very likely that I¡¯ll be appointed as the Governor of Fengzhou. At that time, I, Liu Litao, will also be the king of a state. In this chaotic world, only with enough territory and troops and enough power can I settle down!¡± Although the world was in chaos and it was difficult for the Great Jin Imperial Court¡¯s decree to leave the Central Continent, the various commanders still respected the Great Jin Imperial Court as the orthodox leader. They would not easily disobey the Emperor¡¯s orders. Otherwise, it would be a public rebellion. It would be very easy for the neighboring forces to use this as leverage and join forces to declare war on him in the name of punishing rebels. In the end, it was inevitable that they would be defeated and die, and their territory would be divided up. These Prefecture Overseers did not have the intention to serve the Imperial Court at all. They were only bold enough to use the excuse of serving the Imperial Court to snatch territory! ¡°This is my great opportunity!¡± Liu Litao was so excited that he couldn¡¯t control himself. He thought to himself, ¡°Quick, I have to send someone to Juhe County as soon as possible. I¡¯ll be the one to pick this peach!!¡± As for the thoughts of the county magistrate of Juhe County, who would care about the thoughts of a sesame seed? This was a world of power after all. No matter how powerful one¡¯s martial cultivation was, they could not overturn the sky. No one could really call the wind and summon the rain! ¡­ After Cui Heng gave the order to form an army, Juhe County became busy. Zhao Guang was especially busy. Cui Heng, on the other hand, became idle. He finally had the time to take a look at his cultivation progress. After that battle to defend the city, the Seven Emotions Light of the Golden Core had increased by leaps and bounds. The red color that represented joy and the white color that represented love had already exceeded three inches. The black color of evil and the green color that represented fear had also exceeded two inches and were about to reach three inches. The gray color that symbolizes sorrow only increased slightly, reaching a height of slightly more than 70%, and there was still quite a bit of difference to one inch. What gave Cui Heng the greatest headache was the yellow color that symbolizes desire. How could he make the yellow color higher? This was indeed a question worth thinking about. However, it was difficult for him to figure out anything at the moment. He could only focus on figuring out how to use his Dharmic powers again. While trying to see if he could play any new tricks, he also wanted to see if he could find some breakthroughs in the use of Dharmic powers. As dusk approached, Cui Heng was still experimenting with some new techniques. There was a sudden knock on the door. ¡°County Lord, a female priest is waiting outside. She said her name is Xu Bailu.¡± The messenger was a guard on duty. ¡°Xu Bailu?¡± Cui Heng was stunned. He didn¡¯t know this person. However, he immediately thought of the beautiful Daoist nun he had seen on the city wall. Fang Min and Zhou Caiwei had introduced her before. She was their Sword Master. ¡°So it¡¯s her.¡± Cui Heng nodded lightly. ¡°Ask her to wait for me in the guest hall.¡± Chapter 49 - What Is Shamelessness? The reception hall of the county office was quite gorgeous, and the equipment was all high-grade wood. This was all thanks to the previous county magistrates. After all, to the county magistrate who was focused on making money, the guests they welcomed into the guest hall were basically important figures who were related to their promotion and wealth. Naturally, they had to treat them well. To Cui Heng, this was just an ordinary reception room. Xu Bailu sat quietly on a chair in the guest hall. Her eyes were slightly closed as she waited for Cui Heng¡¯s arrival. Although her expression was very calm on the surface, the mountain peaks in front of her chest, which was much taller than ordinary people¡¯s, rose and fell from time to time. Clearly, she was not calm inside. Creak! The door to the parlor opened. Xu Bailu immediately opened her eyes and stood up. She bowed and said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, County Lord.¡± ¡°Please sit.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and sat opposite Xu Bailu. He sized up this beautiful Daoist nun and smiled. ¡°Daoist Xu, why are you looking for me?¡± The female priest in front of him was indeed the most beautiful woman he had seen since he transmigrated. It was not an exaggeration to call her a heavenly beauty. Her facial features and figure were impeccable. Even though she was wearing a loose Daoist robe, it was difficult to hide her tall and beautiful curves. She could be said to be the most stunning of beauties. Moreover, the cold and otherworldly temperament of a Daoist nun added a different charm to her. It was hard to explain. ¡°May I ask if County Lord is a Deity Realm expert?¡± Xu Bailu asked solemnly. ¡°What do you mean by Deity Realm?¡± Cui Heng asked instead of answering. Xu Bailu stared at Cui Heng and said in a low voice, ¡°Above the Inner World is the peak. Cultivating the Inner World is like cultivating the universe. When one awakens the Divine Treasure in their body, they will have unbelievable divine powers.¡± ¡°I¡¯m indeed in the Inner World realm,¡± Cui Heng said truthfully. However, he did not explain the difference. ¡°So you¡¯re a Perfected One. Please forgive me for my rudeness.¡± Xu Bailu suddenly took a step back and bowed deeply to Cui Heng. When she was guarding the city wall earlier, she still had a cold appearance. At this moment, she was as respectful as a student studying. ¡°Perfected One?¡± Cui Heng smiled and nodded slightly. ¡°You can call me that as well.¡± When he was in the Beginner¡¯s Space, he had learned from Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong that the Deity Realm was the peak of the 12 realms of the Mortal Realm. Therefore, it was also known as the end of mortal cultivation. Martial artists who could reach this realm were usually given honorable titles. For example, Perfected Ones, Heavenly Masters, Mages, and so on. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Deity Realm to really exist in this world.¡± Xu Bailu looked at Cui Heng with a complicated gaze. There was a hint of yearning in her surprise. ¡°I always thought that the Deity Realm was just a legend. I didn¡¯t expect that practicing martial arts could really reach such a level.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t seen anyone above the Inner World Realm?¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°You must be joking. An Inner World Realm expert is already a top-notch expert. The Deity Realm has always been a legend.¡± Xu Bailu shook her head gently and sighed. ¡°I never thought that there would really be a Deity Realm expert in this world¡­¡± At this point, she suddenly paused and looked at Cui Heng. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Perfected One, can you let me feel the power of the Deity Realm?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Cui Heng raised his eyebrows slightly. Under his Golden Core perception, Xu Bailu¡¯s body glowed with a faint yellow light. This was the light of seven emotions that represented ¡°desire¡±. And it was a desire that clearly pointed towards him. Of course, it was not lust. Instead, it stemmed from a curious desire for knowledge. There were many kinds of desires. Love, lust, desire to know, desire to survive, and so on. These were all different forms of desires. In theory, it was very wide. However, it was not easy to collect them. During this period of time, Cui Heng had collected the seven emotions of all living beings and realized that the collection of the seven emotions could not be generalized. As long as joy and sorrow existed, they could be collected. Anger, fear, love, evil, and desire were different. The emotions had to be directed at him before he could collect them. Previously, when he was helping the refugees, Cui Heng had tried to gather their emotions of the desire to live, but he did not succeed. He only managed to gather some desperate emotions. Actually, he also wanted to go to a gambling den or brothel to try. However, the people of Juhe County were being exploited by the Huang family and the previous county magistrates. How could they have the money to carry out such additional expenses? As for the Huang family and the previous county magistrates, there was no need for them to go to such a place. Without consumption, there would naturally be no market. Juhe County did not have any gambling dens or brothels. This time, the desire for knowledge that Xu Bailu revealed could be said to be the strongest emotion of desire that Cui Heng had gathered after so long. In an instant, the yellow light that symbolized desire increased by 30%. It was simply a leap in growth! Cui Heng was in an extremely good mood. He asked with a smile, ¡°How do you want to feel my power?¡± ¡°Thank you, Perfected One!¡± Xu Bailu was overjoyed and hurriedly said, ¡°I heard that people in the Deity Realm have special divine powers and have unbelievable power. Perfected One, can you use your divine power and insert it into my body?¡± The moment she finished speaking, she immediately felt that something was wrong, but it was difficult to explain. An explanation would seem even more problematic. ¡°There¡¯s no need to enter your body.¡± Cui Heng suppressed his laughter and said, ¡°I¡¯ve recently figured out some small methods that can let you feel it.¡± As he spoke, he raised his right hand, lifted an index finger, and pointed it at Xu Bailu. As a Profound Gate Realm grandmaster, Xu Bailu sensed that the Heaven Earth Origin Qi around her seemed to have changed, but she didn¡¯t know what it was. But in the next moment, she sensed that something was wrong. She could not move! It was as if she had been struck by an immobilizing technique and could not move at all! The True Qi in her body could still circulate, and her thoughts were still normal. She could even move her eyes, but her body could not move at all. She couldn¡¯t even move a finger if she wanted to. This feeling was as if all the acupoints in her body had been sealed, all her joints had been locked, and even her flesh and blood had been forcefully stopped. She couldn¡¯t move at all. It was truly involuntary. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Cui Heng chuckled. At the same time, he flicked his finger and undid the spell. This was actually using the power of water essence to control the blood in the human body and then control the Qi and blood in the entire body to seal the acupoints and lock the joints, preventing the body from moving. Naturally, it achieved an effect similar to the Body Fixation Art. ¡°The magic of divine power is actually so terrifying. I don¡¯t want to feel it anymore.¡± After Xu Bailu regained control of her body, she heaved a long sigh of relief. The feeling just now was too terrifying. However, after calming down slightly, she still respectfully expressed her gratitude to Cui Heng. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Perfected One. I will definitely do my best to repay you in the future.¡± Cui Heng didn¡¯t care about this and smiled. ¡°Go back.¡± His guidance could only make him happy because he had collected a lot of yellow light. ¡­ In the Governor¡¯s Office in Lu County. Just as Liu Litao was thinking about how he could achieve great things after becoming the Prefecture Overseer, he heard a bang as the door was pushed open. A burly military officer in armor strode in with an aggressive aura. ¡°Chen Tong, what are you doing?!¡± Liu Litao slammed the table and stood up. He roared, ¡°You¡¯re just a captain, yet you actually barged into my official office?!¡± Although he was timid and afraid of death, that was when he was facing rebels. When facing someone who could not kill him, his temper was still very bad. ¡°Governor Liu, I heard that you sent someone to Juhe County?¡± Chen Tong ignored Liu Litao¡¯s question and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re in such a hurry. Could it be that you want to pluck the peaches and take this battle achievement for yourself?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Liu Litao was silent for a moment after his thoughts were exposed. He decided not to pretend anymore and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. This Prefect wants to pluck the peaches. The envoy I sent will probably be arriving in Juhe County soon.¡± ¡°Liu Litao, are you really stupid, pretending to be stupid, or have you been blinded by battle merits?!¡± Chen Tong gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the military report I gave you? What was written on it! The Yan bandits had an army of 50,000, and a total of 50,000 troops were killed in Juhe County. What kind of person can achieve such results? Is this something you can control?¡± ¡°Chen Tong, can you lower your voice?¡± Liu Litao did not panic at all. He sat down leisurely and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve already made plans for what you said. ¡°It¡¯s true that I want to pluck the peach, but before I pluck the peach, I have to get someone to test the authenticity of this peach and see if the results are true. It¡¯s ridiculous for an army of 50,000 to be defeated in a small county.¡± ¡°What if the results are true?¡± Chen Tong asked with a frown. ¡°If the results of the battle are true, we¡¯ll investigate the truth of Juhe County.¡± Liu Litao chuckled. ¡°If it¡¯s really as your military report said that the Yan bandits had suddenly encountered a strange storm and lost their combat strength. Then this is a battle achievement obtained by luck. Juhe County¡¯s strength is not worth mentioning at all. This peach is definitely going to be plucked by this Prefect. It has to be plucked. Only a fool wouldn¡¯t pluck it!¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s not luck?¡± Chen Tong asked again. ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± The smile on Liu Litao¡¯s face deepened. He stood up and walked to Chen Tong¡¯s side. He patted his colleague¡¯s shoulder and spoke with a smile. ¡°If the county magistrate of Juhe really destroyed the 50,000-strong army of the Yan bandits with just a small county, then he¡¯s a peerlessly ferocious person in this world. No one in the world is stronger than him with such a battle record!¡± I will personally go to Juhe County and hand over the official seal of the governor of Lu County with both hands. I will welcome him to Lu County as the governor. I will join him and be his subordinate.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t glare at me, and don¡¯t look at me like that. Chen Tong, think about it carefully. Why did I work so hard to climb up the ranks, seize power, and control the army? Isn¡¯t it just to protect myself in this chaotic world? Isn¡¯t it just to live a more stable life? If I could really meet such a ferocious person, why would I waste my energy? I would definitely hug his thigh!¡± 1 Chen Tong was dumbfounded when he heard this. His mouth opened, wanting to say something. However, he realized that what Liu Litao said made sense. After a while, he only gritted his teeth and did not know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°You¡¯re really shameless!¡± Chapter 50 - Hurry Up and Surrender Xu Bailu returned with mixed feelings to the courtyard where she lived with her two disciples. The power of the Deity Realm far exceeded her imagination. Compared to the Wind and Rain Summoning Divine Power from before, the ¡°Fixed Body Art¡± she had just felt was even more real. She had never experienced the feeling of her body being completely out of her control and being unable to move. ¡°The Deity Realm. There really is a Deity Realm in this world. The Divine Treasures Realm is not a fantasy!¡± Xu Bailu¡¯s eyes lit up as she made up her mind. ¡°If others can reach it, why can¡¯t I, Xu Bailu, do it? ¡°Originally, after stepping into the Profound Gate Realm and becoming a Grandmaster, my will was already a little lax. This won¡¯t do. After I return to the sect this time, I¡¯ll enter seclusion and break through to the Xiantian realm! ¡°In my lifetime, I, Xu Bailu, will definitely reach the Deity Realm!¡± ¡­ . Qian Cang was panicking. Especially after seeing Juhe County City in front of him, he felt even more flustered. As Liu Litao¡¯s trusted aide and the special envoy sent to Juhe County to investigate the situation, he should not have such a mentality. However, the information described in the military news report was too ridiculous. Whether it was real or fake, it still made Qian Cang tremble in fear. With just the power of a small county city, they had defeated and even captured a 50,000-strong army! How was this possible? ¡°The Prefect said to first verify the results of the battle before probing the truth about Juhe County.¡± Qian Cang rode on his horse and slowed down. He thought to himself, ¡°The strength of Juhe County will be the decider on whether they want to pluck the peaches?¡± Although Liu Litao did not explain his final goal, he had clearly told him to only investigate the news and not make any decisions. After investigating, he had to return to Lu County immediately to report. Moreover, it was specially stated that as long as it did not endanger his lives, he should try his best not to get into a conflict with the people from Juhe County. It was obvious that he wanted to see what kind of person they were dealing with. ¡°I hope this result is fake.¡± Qian Cang hoped in his heart. As long as the results were fake, he would be fine. But if that exaggerated battle results were true, he would definitely not have a good ending. If the battle results of Juhe County were to be robbed by the Prefect in the end, that county magistrate of Juhe County would probably not let him off. After all, the county magistrate of Juhe County had defeated an army of 50,000 soldiers. Even if he did not dare to directly resist Liu Litao, as the governor, how could he not be able to control a small aide like him? At that time, it was hard to say if the governor would protect him. What if he directly pushed him out to kill him to appease the county magistrate? However, if the strength of Juhe County was extremely strong and they really defeated the 50,000-strong army with their own strength, if he reported the situation truthfully, it would be equivalent to telling the governor that he could not pluck this peach¡­ Although he could not be blamed for this, it would probably make the governor unhappy. His future would probably be ruined. No matter what, he would most likely offend one side. Both sides were not human¡­ ¡°If the results of the battle are true¡­ Although the governor has shown me great kindness and even let me use one of his two precious horses for the time being, I can¡¯t just admit defeat like this.¡± Qian Cang looked at the approaching city gate. The more he thought about it, the more frustrated he became. Suddenly, he had an idea and his eyes lit up. ¡°If Juhe County is really powerful enough to defeat the 50,000-strong Yan Bandit army, then I can just join this county magistrate.¡± As Liu Litao¡¯s aide, he knew the military situation of Lu County City very well. Even if he used all his strength, it was impossible for him to resist the army of 50,000 Yan Bandits. If Juhe County really relied on their own strength to defeat the 50,000-strong Yan Bandits, their strength would definitely be enough to crush Lu County. In this chaotic world, the strong were respected. It was obvious that his future would be better if he followed this person. ¡°Governor, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Qian Cang felt guilty in his heart and thought to himself, ¡°After all, who doesn¡¯t want to live in this chaotic world? I had no choice! ¡°Of course, I still hope that the results are fake. Then we can pretend that nothing happened. Sigh¡­¡± ¡­ . Liu Litao was very concerned about the matters of Juhe County, so Qian Cang¡¯s horse was the second fastest in the Prefect¡¯s residence. He traveled through the night and covered 300 kilometers in half a day. After Qian Cang entered the city, he couldn¡¯t ask about the situation directly, so he wanted to find a place with more people to listen to the discussions of others. After finding the basic clues, he would talk to him and get information from him. This way, he would not appear very deliberate. However, he quickly realized that everyone seemed to be gathering towards the south of the city. This made Qian Cang very curious. He could not help but stop an ordinary-looking skinny youth and ask, ¡°Little brother, where are we going?¡± The young man was Zhao Goudan. He scratched his head and said in confusion, ¡°You actually don¡¯t know? Yesterday, the County Lord summoned the wind and rain on the city gate to destroy the Yan dogs. Now, he wants to behead the leader of the Yan dogs, Wang Shun, in public!¡± With that, he shook off Qian Cang and hurriedly followed the crowd. Zhao Goudan had a blood feud with Wang Shun. His father, mother, siblings, and sister had all died at Wang Shun¡¯s hands. He did not want to miss the scene of Wang Shun being beheaded. ¡°Hiss!¡± Qian Cang couldn¡¯t help but gasp, and his heart instantly became extremely flustered. ¡°Wang Shun, the traitor An Bei¡¯s General Wang Shun, King Yan¡¯s younger brother? No, I have to go over and take a look.¡± He hurriedly followed and blended into the crowd. Soon, they arrived at the south of the city. Wang Shun was chained onto a table on a high platform. Although he had not been beheaded yet, he was already on the verge of death. After all, he has been tied up here since yesterday. Countless commoners came over to throw rotten eggs and vegetables at his head. If not for the soldiers stopping them, he would have been smashed to death with a rock. ¡°It¡¯s really Wang Shun! This, this, what should I do?¡± Qian Cang looked at the dying prisoner on the high platform and was shocked. He had seen Wang Shun¡¯s portrait and recognized him at a glance. Along the way, he had already learned about the battle situation yesterday from the discussions of the surrounding citizens. It was not luck that there was no confrontation between the two armies. It was actually the new county magistrate of Juhe County who had splashed a bowl of water from the city wall. In an instant, it attracted a violent storm. Lightning flashed and thunder rumbled as he used the power of heaven and earth to defeat the Yan Bandit army. Every citizen spoke with certainty. They had seen it with their own eyes. And it happened just yesterday. Qian Cang doubted his life when he heard that. This was too ridiculous! I thought you were an earth-shattering general. I didn¡¯t expect you to be an Immortal?! Just as he was wondering¡­ Suddenly, he felt someone pat his shoulder. Qian Cang turned around and saw a young man dressed as the head of the constables standing behind him. ¡°Who are you, sir?¡± Monk Hui Shi¡¯s face was like iron and stone. He said expressionlessly, ¡°Come with me. The County Lord wants to see you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Qian Cang was instantly dumbfounded. He had been exposed just like that? ¡°There¡¯s no need to be surprised,¡± Monk Hui Shi said calmly. ¡°Your bastard Prefect didn¡¯t just send you here to gather information. There¡¯s another one ahead of you. However, he has already submitted to our County Lord and even sold you out.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Qian Cang was dumbfounded. Damn it, he was still hesitating about whether to surrender, but someone had already taken action?? Why didn¡¯t he care about the favor of the Prefect at all?! ¡°Let¡¯s go. Do you still need me to invite you?¡± Monk Huishi said with an unfriendly expression. ¡°No, no need. I can walk by myself, I can walk by myself.¡± Qian Cang immediately nodded and followed. At this moment, a loud shout suddenly came from the platform behind him. ¡°Yellow-haired brat, if you dare to kill me, you will die a horrible death! When my brother attacks this city in the future, he will definitely bury the entire city with me!¡± As soon as he finished speaking¡ª The executioner¡¯s Ghost Head Saber had already slashed down, cutting off Wang Shun¡¯s head like tofu. In an instant, the citizens erupted into cheers. Qian Cang could not help but turn around to take a look. He saw the blood soaring high into the sky like a waterfall, scaring him so much that his entire body trembled and his footsteps quickened. ¡°I have to surrender, I have to surrender! The Prefect¡¯s life is nothing compared to mine!¡± Chapter 51 - It Must Be My Good Brothers Return! Translator: Henyee Under Monk Hui Shi¡¯s escort, Qian Cang arrived at the grand hall of Juhe County Office. Cui Heng was sitting here. However, before Qian Cang could greet Cui Heng, he saw a familiar figure. Fang Nanzheng, who was also Liu Litao¡¯s trusted aide. ¡°Fang Nanzheng, you actually betrayed the Prefect?!¡± Qian Cang¡¯s eyes widened as he couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. He looked at this middle-aged man who was almost 50 years old in disbelief. This person was one of Liu Litao¡¯s earliest trusted aides. He had followed Liu Litao since he was still a county magistrate. He did not expect that the person who surrendered before him was actually this guy! Fang Nanzheng also saw Qian Cang and sneered. ¡°Too? Looks like I wasn¡¯t wrong about your temperament. You really betrayed the Prefect. What an ingrate.¡± ¡°Pfft! Who are you to criticize me?¡± Qian Cang could not help but curse. ¡°If I¡¯m an ingrate, then what are you? Governor Liu trusts you greatly!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a person who understands the times. The County Lord is an Immortal. When I saw the County Lord, I instantly bowed down to him and abandoned the dark to join the light.¡± Fang Nanzheng actually had a righteous expression. ¡°Unlike you, who wanted to betray him before even seeing the County Lord, this is betrayal.¡± After saying that, he cupped his hands at Cui Heng and said, ¡°County Lord, this person is ungrateful and rebellious. County Lord, please¡­¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng interrupted their argument. Monk Hui Shi immediately stepped forward and swept his threatening gaze over the two of them. They immediately fell silent and shrank their necks, not daring to speak again. Compared to Cui Heng¡¯s calm demeanor, Monk Hui Shi¡¯s murderous aura made them tremble in fear. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear about the feud between the two of you, and I don¡¯t care what that Governor Liu wants to do.¡± Cui Heng slowly said, ¡°How many people are there in Lu County, how many counties are under your jurisdiction, and how many people are there? Tell me about them.¡± Information transmission in this world was extremely difficult. Even as the county magistrate of Juhe County, he could only understand the situation in his county and could not come into contact with the detailed data of the other counties. Qian Cang and Fang Nanzheng were shocked when they heard this. This county magistrate really wanted to seize the position of governor. Otherwise, why would he care about the number of commoners? He only needed to care about this when attacking a city. However, they could no longer care about what would happen to Governor Liu. Hence, they rushed to explain the situation in Lu County to Cui Heng. Lu County had been established for two thousand years. In this long period of time, the administrative divisions had changed several times. To this day, the land was still a thousand miles wide. There were a total of 21 counties under its jurisdiction. Ten years ago, the household register had been checked, and there were a total of more than 1.3 million people. There were more than 300,000 residents in Lu County alone. And this was only the local population. Lu County City was the waterway hub of Fengzhou. There were countless merchants in the city. Coupled with these people, the number of people in Lu County City daily was estimated to be close to 500,000. The population of the various counties was different. Juhe County was considered medium-sized. There were a total of 110,000 people in the county, and 80,000 people in the city. The rest were scattered in the villages. ¡°Previously, I only collected the emotions of the 80,000 people in Juhe County and managed to gather a lot of the seven emotions¡­¡± Cui Heng fell into deep thought when he heard this. He thought to himself, ¡°If I can collect the emotions of the nearly 500,000 people in Lu County, what kind of scene will it be?¡± As for mobilizing the emotions of more than a million people in Lu County, he had never thought about it. After all, such a huge population was scattered throughout the various counties and towns. It was impossible for them to gather together. Thinking up to this point, Cui Heng looked at Qian Fang and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll let you go back. You can report the situation here to Liu Litao truthfully.¡± ¡°County Lord, I¡¯m willing to follow you to the death!¡± Fang Nanzheng knelt down with a plop and begged, ¡°I¡¯ve completely submitted to you the moment I saw you. Please take me in.¡± When Monk Hui Shi heard Fang Nanzheng¡¯s words, his expression turned ugly as if he had eaten a fly. Because he had said something similar, and now this guy had said it as well. What would the county magistrate think? Qian Cang did not cry like Fang Nanzheng. His thoughts were quick. His eyes darted around and he immediately understood Cui Heng¡¯s meaning. He immediately bowed and said, ¡°Qian Cang will not let you down.¡± Fang Nanzheng was stunned as he looked at Qian Cang in shock. That gaze seemed to be asking, ¡°What are you talking about? What do you mean by not letting the County Lord down? What mission were you entrusted with just now?¡± ¡°Trash, this kind of trash dares to compete with me?¡± Qian Cang mocked in his heart. Seeing Fang Nanzheng¡¯s current appearance, he was very pleased with himself. ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to figure out your superior¡¯s intentions. It¡¯s meaningless if you only know how to kneel down and lick!¡± ¡°Alright, the two of you can leave.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand. ¡°Yes, County Lord.¡± Qian Cang and Fang Nanzheng left in unison. After the two of them left the county office, Fang Nanzheng went to Qian Cang¡¯s side to ask, but the latter ignored him and he could only watch as Qian Cang left. After Qian Cang pulled his horse over, he rode towards Lu County. His current mentality was completely different from when he came. He was no longer confused. After listening to Cui Heng¡¯s words and thinking about what Cui Heng had asked him earlier, he successfully guessed the County Lord¡¯s ¡°higher intentions¡±. First of all, County Lord Cui definitely wanted to seize the position of governor. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked about the population of the various counties. Moreover, with his ability to summon the wind and rain, this shouldn¡¯t be a difficult task. Now, he let these two defectors back to truthfully explain the situation in Juhe County to Governor Liu. Actually, it was just giving Governor Liu a chance to choose. Should he take the initiative to hand over the position of governor or wait for such an Immortal to attack? This County Lord Cui was obviously more inclined to take power with the first method. It was probably because Immortals were benevolent. If they did not need to use force, there was naturally no need to. Moreover, in Qian Cang¡¯s opinion, this was also a test of the abilities of the two defectors. It was Cui Heng¡¯s mission to convince Governor Liu to hand over the position of governor! Whoever completed it well would be the better one! As for whether he would be killed by Governor Liu when he returned¡­ Qian Cang was not worried. With his understanding of Liu Litao, as long as he described the strength of this side as real and powerful, Liu Litao would definitely not dare to attack. Thinking of this, Qian Cang couldn¡¯t help but praise in his heart, ¡°This County Lord Cui is indeed an Immortal-like big shot!¡± Just a few simple words had such a profound meaning. Not only did he directly reveal the plan to deal with Governor Liu, but he could also test the abilities of the two defectors. Killing two birds with one stone! It was really too powerful! ¡­ . After Qian Cang and Fang Nanzheng left. Monk Hui Shi asked curiously, ¡°County Lord, what mission did you assign them?¡± Qian Cang¡¯s confident look just now made him wonder if he had missed something. ¡°How would I know?¡± Cui Heng shook his head and laughed. He looked outside and said, ¡°I let them go back because there¡¯s no use for them to stay here. Why don¡¯t we return them to Governor Liu?¡± He did have plans to seize the position of governor of Lu County, but not now. After dealing with King Yan¡¯s army. At that time, as long as he arrived in Lu County, the position of governor would naturally be his. There was no need to send out any missions. ¡­ . King Yan was in Xiling County, 500 miles away from Juhe County. Although Yan Sheng did not ride a horse, he was a Qi Transformation Grandmaster after all. His footsteps were extremely fast. It took him less than a day to return to Xiling County. It was midnight. At this moment, Wang Shun had yet to be beheaded in Juhe County. The soldiers guarding the city gate recognized Yan Sheng and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Military Commander Yan.¡± Yan Sheng was not allowed to be placed in an important position in King Yan¡¯s army. He had always been a commander. In the past, every time he heard someone call him a commander, his mood would become extremely bad. However, he was not in the mood to care about this now. He hurriedly said, ¡°Quickly inform His Highness that I have urgent military intelligence to report in person. It¡¯s extremely urgent!¡± At this moment, the self-proclaimed King of Yan, Wang Tong, was holding a banquet in his temporary palace. This temporary palace had been converted from the former county magistrate¡¯s office. It was not large, but it was enough. After all, those who could attend Wang Tong¡¯s late-night banquet were all important confidants. There were only six people in total. The entire Xiling County was already silent. Corpses of commoners could be seen everywhere. In the palace, it was time for pleasure. Wang Tong sat on the throne at the top, and the seats below were divided into two rows. On one side sat three military officials. On the other sat a civilian official and two monks. The musicians played decadent music behind the seats on both sides, while nine beautiful dancers swayed in the middle. They were all 16 or 17 years old young girls. They were wearing thin gauze that could barely cover their charming bodies. Every move they made was infinitely beautiful. Peaks rose and fell, and peonies bloomed. The dancers were all smiling, looking quiet and elegant. However, there was a barely perceptible frown on their faces. They were actually the daughters of the local officials of Xiling City and were once the beloved daughters of the family. In this chaotic world, once the war arrived, they were immediately reduced to mere toys. Wang Tong¡¯s gaze swept across these dancers as he thought about how he was going to fight the nine young girls tonight. Which ones were the main ones and which ones were the secondary ones. At this moment, a soldier rushed in and knelt on the ground. He said respectfully, ¡°Your Highness, Commander Yan has returned. He said that there¡¯s an urgent military situation and he wants to report it to you personally.¡± ¡°Yan Sheng? This dog came back on its own?¡± Wang Tong frowned. He was displeased to have his train of thought interrupted. ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s indeed only Military Commander Yan,¡± the soldier replied. ¡°Hahaha! Great!¡± Wang Tong suddenly laughed loudly. He stood up and said with a clear voice, ¡°It¡¯s only him! It must be my good brother, Wang Tong, who won a great victory and let this dog come to me to report the good news! ¡°Let him in quickly. I want to hear now how my good brother took down Juhe County!¡± Chapter 52 - For the People of the World Yan Sheng arrived at the temporary palace with an uneasy heart. He walked around the dancers who were still swaying their bodies and arrived under Wang Tong¡¯s ¡°Throne¡±. He knelt on the ground with a thud and kowtowed with an incomparably heavy heart. This action immediately made the hearts of the six people on the left and right palpitate. Whether it was the civil officials or the military officials, or the two monks, they all had an ominous feeling when they saw Yan Sheng¡¯s attitude. But that was impossible! This was the vanguard elites of the Great Yan Army. A total of 50,000 troops were attacking a small county. What accidents could happen? Unless they¡¯d bumped into an Immortal, this mission was a piece of cake. Wang Tong¡¯s expression darkened. He looked down at Yan Sheng, who was kneeling below, and said coldly, ¡°Advisor Yan, what are you doing? Could it be that your Great Jin also has this practice of reporting the good news of a great victory in this manner?¡± Until now, he still firmly believed that Yan Sheng had come to report the good news of Wang Shun¡¯s victory. After all, ever since Wang Shun led the army and left Xiling County, they had been sweeping through the enemy forces without encountering any obstacles. Juhe County was also just a complete pushover. How could he lose in such a situation? It was simply impossible. ¡°Your Highness, our army attacked Juhe County and was completely wiped out. Wei Cun died in battle and Lord Wang Shun was also captured.¡± Yan Sheng did not even dare to raise his head as he knelt and reported. As soon as these words were spoken, the entire place fell silent. The six people sitting on both sides stood up at once and looked at Yan Sheng with wide eyes. Even the musicians and dancers who had been playing and dancing stopped. Their faces were filled with disbelief. That demon, Wang Shun, was actually captured? The heavens had opened their eyes! However, Wang Tong found it unbelievable. He quickly walked down from the throne and kicked Yan Sheng¡¯s shoulder. He shouted sternly, ¡°Dog, what did you just say? Say it again!¡± Yan Sheng did not dare to resist as he was kicked to the ground. His face was ashen as he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Your Highness, when our army was less than three miles away from Juhe County, the weather suddenly changed. ¡°At that time, a hurricane appeared out of thin air, and a storm poured down. Lightning flashed and thunder rumbled. The entire army fell into chaos and quickly lost their combat strength. We could only be defeated and captured.¡± He roughly described his personal experience back then. Although Cui Heng hoped that he could persuade King Yan not to detour around Juhe County, he still wanted to be loyal for once and explain the situation to King Yan and persuade him to take a detour. Facing an Immortal who could summon the wind and rain, not to mention an army of 50,000, even an army of hundreds of thousands might not be able to break through. ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Wang Tong roared when he heard this. Then, he swept his sleeve and knocked over a large vase that was as tall as a person, smashing it onto a musician beside him. ¡°Ah!¡± The musician could not help but cry out. ¡°Who allowed you to shout?!¡± Wang Tong roared angrily and directly slapped out from afar. His True Qi smashed onto the musician¡¯s body like a cannon. The musician¡¯s body split into pieces on the spot, blood and flesh flying everywhere. He did not even have a human form left. Not only was Wang Tong the leader of the rebels, he was also a Xiantian Grandmaster. He had the ability to release his True Qi and mobilize the natural power of heaven and earth. In the pugilistic world, he was a unique peak existence. The other musicians and dancers turned pale when they saw this scene. They trembled and did not dare to make a sound. ¡°Yan Sheng, I¡¯ll give you one last chance!¡± Wang Tong looked at Yan Sheng with killing intent and gritted his teeth. ¡°What exactly happened? What happened in Juhe County?!¡± ¡°Your Highness, everything I said just now is true. There¡¯s no lie at all!¡± Yan Sheng knelt down again and kowtowed. ¡°That county magistrate of Juhe County is extraordinary. His methods are bizarre and strange. He actually has the ability to summon the wind and rain! ¡°At that time, the wind was howling and the sky was dark. The horses were all frightened, and the rain was like a river flowing down from the sky. Our army had never encountered such a situation¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Wang Tong roared angrily and kicked Yan Sheng, sending him flying. He slammed into a wall outside the palace and spat out blood as he fell to the ground. Yan Sheng got up with difficulty and knelt down. ¡°I-I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Wang Tong¡¯s face was as dark as deep waters, and the palace was silent. After a long while. King Yan seemed to have adjusted his emotions. He looked at the six people below and said in a low voice, ¡°He summoned the wind and rain, changed the weather, drowned 50,000 troops, and captured my younger brother. Do you believe this nonsense?¡± The six of them remained silent. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll ask again!¡± Wang Tong walked to the center of the stage and said loudly, ¡°Conjuring a gale that can blow until the sky goes dark, and summoning rain so heavy that it¡¯s akin to a river flowing from the sky. To summon a storm that can directly blow a 50,000-strong army silly and make them lose their combat strength. Which one of you can do that?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have such means.¡± There were military officials, civil officials, and monks among the six of them, but right now, they answered in unison. ¡°Everyone here, other than Prime Minister Wu, is a Xiantian Grandmaster!¡± Wang Tong¡¯s gaze swept across everyone. ¡°Since none of you can do it, I¡¯ll ask again. Can a top-notch Inner World Expert do it?¡± ¡°Your Highness, to be able to summon the wind and rain, change the weather, and destroy tens of thousands of troops with a flick of one¡¯s finger is an act of a mighty figure like a god.¡± Zen Master Dekong from the Lotus Flower Monastery could not help but shake his head and say, ¡°Not to mention the Inner World Realm, even a Deity Realm expert can¡¯t do it.¡± The others nodded in agreement with Zen Master Dekong¡¯s words. The three military officials came from aristocratic families with a long history, and they all held the position of family head or elder. Of the two monks, one was Monk Dekong of the Lotus Flower Monastery, and the other was Monk Yuanzheng of the Grand Prosperity Monastery. They all had deep heritage and knew a lot of information about the Deity Realm. The Deity Realm was also known as the Divine Treasure Realm. Although martial artists who had reached this realm had already opened the treasures in their bodies and possessed various unbelievable abilities, they were still humans and not true Immortals. It was impossible for a Deity Realm expert to summon the wind and rain and destroy an army of 50,000 with a flick of his finger. They could even be surrounded and killed by an army. 300 years ago, many Deity Realm experts were surrounded and killed by Heavenly King Hongwu¡¯s army. ¡°Then according to everyone¡¯s opinion¡­¡± Wang Tong looked in the direction Yan Sheng left and smiled.¡± The battle report that Yan Sheng gave is fake? ¡± ¡°It might be true that they were defeated, but it¡¯s definitely not because they met a god who could summon the wind and rain.¡± Zen Master Dekong shook his head and said, ¡°Using this as an excuse, Military Commander Yan is really muddle-headed.¡± Unless it was a deity from the heavens descending to the mortal world, it was impossible for such a powerful existence to appear in this world. 2 ¡°In that case, what should I do next?¡± Wang Tong looked around and asked. ¡°Your Highness, please continue to attack Juhe County. The 100 years are almost up. We have to attack the city as soon as possible.¡± One of the military officials stood up and expressed his stance. ¡°This Official thinks so too.¡± ¡°I concur!¡± The other two military officers followed him and stepped out. ¡°It¡¯s indeed time to clear Juhe County.¡± Zen Master Dekong nodded and said, ¡°I can also go over and teach my disobedient disciple a lesson.¡± ¡°The 100 years is almost up. We have to take down at least one state before we have a chance to fight for the opportunity.¡± Zen Master Yuanzheng pressed his palms together. ¡°Your Highness, please send troops to Juhe County.¡± ¡°I already know your intentions.¡± Wang Tong nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°Juhe County is a place I must take. I will definitely send troops, not only for the sake of strategy, but also to save my younger brother! Prime Minister Wu, what do you think?¡± Finally, he looked at the silent civil official. Actually, neither the three military officials nor the two monks were his subordinates. Instead, they were the representatives sent by the aristocratic families and sects to support him. The only person who truly belonged to his side was Prime Minister Wu. ¡°My Lord, I think we should investigate why General Anbei¡¯s 50,000-strong troops lost first,¡± Prime Minister Wu said respectfully. ¡°Also, we have to torture Yan Sheng and make him tell the truth about the battle. ¡°Only then can the Lord know his enemy and be invincible.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Wang Tong nodded when he heard this. He looked at Zen Master Dekong and said with a smile, ¡°Master Dekong, can I trouble you to make a trip to Juhe County to find out the truth?¡± Zen Master Dekong fell silent for a moment when he heard this. Then, he placed his palms together and said, ¡°Amitabha. For the sake of the world, I will definitely not let Your Highness down. I can also take the chance to clean up the sect.¡± ¡­ . On the night that Wang Shun was beheaded. Cui Heng was sitting cross-legged in his residence in the county office. Attuning the Golden Core and nourishing the soul. Suddenly, he opened his eyes. His gaze instantly penetrated the layers of walls and saw the courtyard where Monk Hui Shi lived. Hui Shi knelt on the ground, trembling. His face was filled with fear. An old monk stood in front of him with an indifferent expression and said in a low voice, ¡°Evil creature, if you cut off the head of that county magistrate, you can atone for your crimes and I can spare your life.¡± 1 Chapter 53 - I Have Many Heads Hui Shi did not want to kneel. Actually, he had long wanted to leave the Lotus Flower Monastery, but he didn¡¯t have the chance before. After witnessing Cui Heng¡¯s strength, he understood that this might be his only chance in life. He had to follow him. However, in the face of Zen Master Dekong¡¯s powerful aura, Hui Shi¡¯s body was no longer under his control. He could only kneel down. A Xiantian Grandmaster could be said to have absolute suppression over those who had yet to break through the Profound Gate Realm. There was no need to attack. Just by standing there, he could make the other party involuntarily give up resistance. This was the situation Monk Hui Shi was facing now. However, although his body gave in, his mind did not. ¡°What did the County Lord do wrong?¡± Monk Hui Shi looked up at Zen Master Dekong and said in a low voice, ¡°For you to trouble yourself to personally come and take his life?¡± ¡°Evil creature, you don¡¯t even want to call me Master now?¡± Zen Master Dekong shouted in a low voice, and his eyes were filled with anger. ¡°What kind of bewitching soup did that County Magistrate Cui give you to make you abandon your Master and forget my kindness in raising you?¡± ¡°The grace of raising me?¡± Hui Shi¡¯s face was filled with anger when he heard this. He sneered and said, ¡°Zen Master, do you really think that I don¡¯t know anything about my background and how I entered the Lotus Flower Monastery?¡± ¡°So you know everything.¡± Zen Master Dekong looked enlightened and smiled. ¡°Amitabha, since you know, you should be grateful for your deep Buddhist affinity. ¡°28 years ago, your entire family was wiped out. If not for the fact that I saw that you were still in your infancy and had an excellent foundation, I wouldn¡¯t have taken you in and raised you with compassion. You would have long become food for the wild beasts.¡± ¡°Then why was my family destroyed?¡± Hui Shi¡¯s anger rose. He actually stood up against the pressure of his aura and gritted his teeth. ¡°My father was killed by you. My mother didn¡¯t want to be humiliated and jumped off the cliff to her death. You actually have the cheek to say that you¡¯re compassionate?¡± ¡°Amitabha!¡± Zen Master Dekong pressed his palms together and chanted the Buddha¡¯s name. He revealed a benevolent expression and said indifferently, ¡°Your father, Chen Pengju, has led an army to conquer the northern barbarians for a long time. He has shaken the foundation of the country and caused the people of the world to suffer. He has committed a heinous crime and should be disposed of.¡± ¡°When the Great Jin was first established, there were 13 states under the heavens!¡± Monk Hui Shi questioned. ¡°But 30 years ago, there were only 10 states left. The three northern states that were used to herd horses fell into the hands of the barbarians in the north. ¡°If not for my father leading an army to attack the northern barbarians and take back Qingzhou, how could there be the current 11 states of the Great Jin? How could there be the Thousand Peaks Mountain that could resist the northern barbarians? How could there be a Qingzhou ranch that could be used to nurture cavalry! ¡°My father defeated the barbarians and restored the mountains and rivers. He made a great contribution to the peace of the north of the Great Jin, causing the barbarians to not dare to plunder the south. What sin, what extreme evil?¡± ¡°Amitabha. Chen Pengju has killed countless barbarians in the north. His sins are monstrous.¡± Zen Master Dekong¡¯s expression did not change as he smiled and said, ¡°A person carrying such sins should fall into the endless hell. ¡°28 years ago, I led everyone to exorcize him and let him return to Buddha to atone for his sins to avoid suffering. It was a benevolent act. You should thank me.¡± ¡°Those barbarians go south to plunder the Great Jin every year and kill countless men at the northern border. They plunder countless women, and killing them is also a sin?¡± Hui Shi looked at Zen Master Dekong in disbelief, his entire body trembling with anger. ¡°Buddha says that all living beings are equal, and the barbarians are also all living beings. Killing them is naturally a sin.¡± Zen Master Dekong had a matter-of-fact expression as he said indifferently, ¡°Chen Pengju is indeed guilty. Disciple, don¡¯t be stubborn.¡± ¡°Good, what a good crime!¡± Hui Shi¡¯s face was ashen as he shouted, ¡°Back then, my father had already fought his way to Yunzhou and was about to restore order to the world. But Emperor Jianyan actually sent out 12 Imperial Decrees to recall him back to the capital! ¡°On the way back to the capital, my father and mother were killed by you. Isn¡¯t this a guilty conscience? Isn¡¯t it a premeditated murder? Ask yourself, is my father really guilty?¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± Zen Master Dekong smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s been 28 years since the incident. Disciple, you¡¯re still so persistent. You¡¯re really obsessed.¡± ¡°You, you, you!¡± Hui Shi was so angry that he was speechless. He didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Disciple, if you hate the Great Jin Emperor for summoning your father back, you can follow me to serve King Yan.¡± Zen Master Dekong still had a smile on his face. ¡°In the future, when we attack the Central Continent¡¯s Imperial City, I can let you personally chop off the Emperor¡¯s head. ¡°Now, you just have to put this packet of medicinal powder into the county magistrate¡¯s tea while he¡¯s not paying attention. Then, cut off his head, and I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones. I can also report to King Yan and tell him that you¡¯ve done a great deed.¡± ¡°Ptui!¡± Hui Shi spat and sneered. ¡°Old thing, stop dreaming. The County Lord is a Deity and a benevolent Saint who has truly won the hearts of the people. You and that dogsh*t King Yan will definitely die!¡± ¡°Amitabha, silly child!¡± Zen Master Dekong shook his head and sighed. He raised his palm and slapped towards the top of Monk Hui Shi¡¯s head. At this moment, the originally quiet night sky suddenly lit up. An incomparably bright bolt of lightning tore through the sky. Then¡ª Boom! An earth-shattering thunderclap erupted. It was like the wrath of the heavens. Xiantian Grandmasters were already very sensitive to the outside world. They immediately sensed the changes in the surrounding Heaven and Earth aura. Zen Master Dekong frowned and subconsciously stopped. At the same time, an ominous feeling surged in his heart. Thereafter, he decisively circulated all the Xiantian True Qi in his body. In an instant, a layer of golden Buddhist light enveloped him. It was solemn, as if a Buddha had descended to the mortal world. ¡°Who is it?!¡± Zen Master Dekong shouted sternly, feeling inexplicably panicked. ¡°Greetings, County Lord!¡± Hui Shi looked pleasantly surprised and hurriedly bowed in a direction. ¡°Get up.¡± Cui Heng slowly walked out of the darkness. He raised his hand to let Hui Shi stand up, then looked at Zen Master Dekong and chuckled. ¡°I wonder what this great monk wants my head for?¡± At this moment, he had restrained the power of his Golden Core and only released minute traces of Dharmic powers. However, even so, Zen Master Dekong felt that he was unfathomable, and the fear in his heart quickly grew. ¡°You¡¯re a top Inner World expert?¡± Zen Master Dekong looked at Cui Heng with fear and said in a low voice, ¡°Since you¡¯re a top expert, you should know what kind of will King Yan represents. Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you, why do you want my head?¡± Cui Heng had a strange smile on his face as he slowly approached in the night. ¡°You¡­¡± Zen Master Dekong suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead as he subconsciously took a few steps back.¡± If you¡¯re unwilling to tell me, I won¡¯t force you. I¡¯ll take my leave first. ¡± As he spoke, the golden Buddhist light around his body surged. He was about to jump up and use his swiftness skill to leave this place. However, just as he jumped up, he realized that there seemed to be an invisible hand in the air that grabbed him! At the same time, the Buddhist light condensed from his Xiantian True Qi and Heaven Earth Essence Energy was also crushed. He was lifted into the air like a little chick. ¡°Divine realm?!¡± Zen Master Dekong was horrified as he looked at Cui Heng in disbelief. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Hui Shi was dumbfounded. Although he had already seen Cui Heng¡¯s strength and had also seen Cui Heng use some strange methods, he had never heard of such a method of lifting a person in the air and instantly crushing a Xiantian level Buddha Light. It shocked him. ¡°Do you still want my head?¡± Cui Heng seemed to have transformed into a recorder as he asked again. ¡°No, no more!¡± Zen Master Dekong shouted in panic. He no longer had the appearance of a benevolent monk. ¡°How can that do? I¡¯m already prepared. You can¡¯t not want it.¡± Cui Heng was all smiles. Suddenly, he raised his right hand and gently swiped it across his neck. The head actually rolled down his neck and landed in his left hand. However, not a single drop of blood flowed out of his neck or head. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, both Hui Shi and Zen Master De Kong, who was lifted into the air, were stunned. They looked at Cui Heng as if they had seen a ghost and almost thought that they were hallucinating. ¡°Zen Master, do you still want my head?¡± 1 At this moment, the head in Cui Heng¡¯s hand actually spoke. It still had that strange smile and tone as it slowly approached. ¡°If you think it¡¯s too little, I still have a lot.¡± As he spoke, another head grew out of his empty neck. He was as good as new and beaming. ¡°You, you, I, you?!¡± Zen Master Dekong¡¯s mind almost collapsed. An unprecedented fear made him incoherent as he shouted hysterically. ¡°Don¡¯t come over, don¡¯t come over! Are you a human or a ghost?!¡± Chapter 54 - The Old Monk Who Suffered a Mental Breakdown ¡°Zen Master, your words are really strange.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not human, can I be a ghost?¡± The head on Cui Heng¡¯s neck and the head in his hand spoke at the same time. As soon as he finished speaking, the head on his neck fell again and rolled into his empty right hand. Then, with a puff, another head grew out of the empty neck. ¡°Zen Master, didn¡¯t you want Hui Shi to cut off my head?¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what you want my head for, it¡¯s no big deal to give you one.¡± ¡°Zen Master, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Do you still want this head?¡± The three mouths on Cui Heng¡¯s three heads spoke at the same time. Their voices overlapped, sounding discordant and strange. ¡°Monster, monster, you must be a monster!¡± Zen Master Dekong shouted as if he had gone crazy. Then, he began to chant Buddhist scriptures while trembling. ¡°Amitabha, Amitabha, Buddha blesses, Buddha blesses¡­¡± As a Xiantian Grandmaster, a big shot standing at the peak of the martial arts world, and the abbot of a thousand-year-old sect, his knowledge could not be said to be not vast, and his will could not be said to be weak. However, the current experience had already exceeded the limits of what he could endure. First, his protective Buddhist light was crushed by the invisible hand, and then he was lifted into the air. This feeling of being unable to resist brought him a huge mental impact. Such a powerful technique had already exceeded his understanding of martial arts, making him suspect that this was a divine power that only Deity Realm experts possessed. However, even then, his psychological defense still existed. After all, although the Deity Realm was powerful, it was still within the limits of a human. It was a level that could be understood, recognized, and even possibly reached. However, what Cui Heng did next was not something a human could do. Could people hold their detached heads and talk? Could a person grow a few more heads after losing their head? Such an extremely shocking matter made Zen Master Dekong, who was already under the pressure of a life and death crisis, completely panic. It was useless to chant Buddhist scriptures for so many years. The moment he really encountered such a strange thing, he would still be afraid. When Cui Heng saw that Zen Master Dekong was already in this state, he released the shackles on him and let the old monk fall from the sky. As soon as Zen Master Dekong landed, his survival instincts made him run. A Xiantian Grandmaster could cover more than 200 feet with a single step and jump more than 100 feet with a single leap. If they did not encounter any obstacles, they would be able to escape from Juhe County very quickly. Unfortunately, as soon as he moved, he fell to the ground. At this moment, Zen Master Dekong realized that the ground under his feet had turned into quicksand at some point. It was a kind of quicksand that was completely tight, making him unable to move no matter how he tried. A dignified Xiantian Grandmaster was trapped in this small space just like that. ¡°What kind of method is this?¡± Zen Master Dekong was terrified. He turned to look at Cui Heng in fear and shouted, ¡°What do you want?!¡± Cui Heng ignored him and let one of his heads look at Hui Shi. He asked, ¡°This is the person who killed your father. How do you think we should deal with him?¡± ¡°This underling will follow your arrangements,¡± Hui Shi said respectfully. Cui Heng¡¯s series of actions just now had frightened him quite a bit as well, but he had long determined that Cui Heng was an Immortal and quickly adjusted his mentality. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s lock him in the death-row prison first.¡± The head on Cui Heng¡¯s neck nodded slightly. The head in his right hand smiled and said, ¡°After he copies down all the martial techniques of Lotus Flower Monastery, we¡¯ll deal with him again.¡± ¡°County Lord, this fellow is a Xiantian Grandmaster. I¡¯m afraid ordinary cells can¡¯t hold him,¡± Hui Shi said with a difficult smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. He doesn¡¯t have any martial cultivation now.¡± The head in Cui Heng¡¯s left hand smiled. ¡°What?¡± Hui Shi was stunned when he heard that. He looked at Zen Master Dekong in shock. ¡°No, my True Qi, where¡¯s my Xiantian True Qi?!¡± Zen Master Dekong suddenly shouted in extreme fear. Now, he has become extremely old. Earlier, he looked to be around 60 years old and was full of energy. Now, he was a thin old man in his 80s or 90s. His body was hunched and his aura was weak. The martial cultivation of a Xiantian Grandmaster was crippled just like that? Hui Shi was shocked. This County Lord was indeed an Immortal! Even a Xiantian Grandmaster was like an ant in front of such an existence. ¡°Take him away.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand. ¡°Yes, County Lord!¡± Hui Shi bowed respectfully. Then, he grabbed Zen Master Dekong, who had lost all his martial cultivation, and walked towards the death-row prison. Soon, only Cui Heng was left in the courtyard. He shook his hands gently, and the two heads he was holding turned into two streams of Qi and blood that fused into his body. These were not illusions, but two genuine heads. After reaching the Grand Completion Golden Core Realm, Cui Heng¡¯s body was indestructible. As long as his Golden Core was not destroyed, he could be reborn with just a drop of blood. It was naturally not a problem to pluck off a few heads. ¡°The green color that symbolizes fear has increased by 60%!¡± Cui Heng was in a very good mood. The emotional feedback of this Xiantian Grandmaster was indeed extraordinary. Unfortunately, after his mental breakdown, he was no longer able to provide such high feedback. And the emotions gathered from the same person would become weaker and weaker. Otherwise, he could still capture this old monk and scare him from time to time as a continuous source of the Seven Emotions. To him, Zen Master Dekong was only useful for copying martial techniques and understanding the deeper situation of this world. ¡°According to the information Hui Shi provided previously, there should be six or seven people on the same level as this old monk on King Yan¡¯s side, as well as hundreds of thousands of troops¡­¡± Cui Heng calculated in his heart and thought to himself, ¡°In that case, I can probably collect eight to nine marks of the Seven Emotions after destroying King Yan¡¯s army. What a huge harvest! However, after this wave, it will be very difficult to collect enough Seven Emotions Light from Juhe County. Next¡­¡± Thinking of this, he looked in the direction of Lu County and chuckled. ¡°Next, it will depend on what that Governor Liu does.¡± ¡­ . After Qian Cang left Juhe County, he whipped the horse he was riding with all his might. He wanted to rush back to Lu County as quickly as possible. He had to be faster than Fang Nanzheng. Otherwise, that fence-sitter surnamed Fang was very likely to put in a ¡°good word¡± for him in front of the governor. If he was done in by the governor before he had a chance to speak, he would be too unlucky. Unfortunately, he was still too late. When Qian Cang rushed back to Lu County, Fang Nanzheng had already returned before him. Moreover, as soon as he arrived at the city gate, a group of soldiers surrounded him. The leader was even Commander Chen Tong. ¡°Lord Commander, this¡­¡± Qian Cang tactfully dismounted from his horse. He looked at the surrounding soldiers and smiled bitterly.¡± What are they doing? ¡± ¡°Cut the crap.¡± Chen Tong snorted. ¡°Just follow me back to the county office!¡± Chapter 55 - The 100 Qian Cang followed Chen Tong to the county office with a bitter expression. He was very flustered now and did not know what he was going to face. Fang Nanzheng relied on the horse that Liu Litao had given him and was always a step faster than him! How detestable! ¡°Hmph!¡± As soon as he arrived at the county office, Qian Cang heard a cold snort. Then, a middle-aged man with an ancient appearance and a long beard walked out of the governor¡¯s reception hall. Qian Cang looked at this person curiously, but he met this person¡¯s angry gaze. He immediately felt a pain in his eyes and hurriedly lowered his head. However, this person did not care about him. He walked past him and left. ¡°A Minor Grandmaster, and it¡¯s even a true Grandmaster?!¡± Qian Cang was shocked. To be able to make people feel pain with just his gaze, this was at least an expert who had refined True Qi. ¡°Stop looking and follow me in,¡± Chen Tong said indifferently. ¡°Oh, right, yes, Lord Commander!¡± Qian Cang hurriedly nodded. Just now, he was shocked and subconsciously stopped in his tracks. At this moment, Liu Litao, had just put down his teacup. When he saw Chen Tong return with Qian Cang, he smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, take a seat.¡± Chen Tong sat down without any restraint. Qian Cang looked around in surprise, but he did not see Fang Nanzheng. He could not help but feel puzzled, but he still sat down nervously. ¡°Are you looking for Old Fang?¡± Liu Litao looked at Qian Cang with a faint smile. ¡°¡­Ah!¡± Qian Cang stood up nervously and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Governor, I, I¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid. I already know.¡± Liu Litao laughed. ¡°You¡¯ve already sided with the county magistrate, right?¡± ¡°Lord Governor, don¡¯t believe that Fang Nanzheng. He is spouting nonsense.¡± Qian Cang thought that Fang Nanzheng had already lied about him and hurriedly dragged out the excuse he had prepared. ¡°Lord, although I joined County Magistrate Juhe, it was actually for¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything.¡± Liu Litao raised his hand and interrupted Qian Cang. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already planned to join County Lord Cui before you.¡± ¡°Ah? Ah?!¡± Qian Cang was stunned. He opened his mouth but did not know what to say. It was as if his mouth was stuck. The words he had thought of to persuade Governor Liu along the way were completely useless at this moment. How could a county governor kneel so quickly?? ¡°I also intend to follow the Governor and join County Lord Cui.¡± Chen Tong nodded. ¡°Ah, this?!¡± Qian Cang was even more confused. There was usually a lot of tension between Chen Tong and Liu Litao. Now, they had actually reached a consensus? Was he dreaming? ¡°Fang Nanzheng has been executed by me.¡± Liu Litao suddenly spoke and sneered, ¡°To think that I¡¯ve always been so kind to him. This time, he actually came back to harm me. He said that Juhe County won because they were lucky enough to encounter a great change in the weather and wanted me to pluck the peaches. He¡¯s trying to kill me!¡± ¡°He was executed?!¡± Qian Cang¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Governor, do you already know that County Lord Cui can summon the wind and rain?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think that the two of you are the only ones I sent out to investigate, do you?¡± Liu Litao stood up and smiled. ¡°As unbelievable as it is, when everyone says that, you have to believe it.¡± 1 At this point, he paused and said, ¡°Go back and prepare. In ten days, follow me to Juhe County to welcome the new governor of Lu County.¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Thank you, Governor!¡± Qian Cang felt relieved when he heard this. He hurriedly bowed and took his leave. There were only Liu Li Tao and Chen Tong in the guest hall. ¡°I saw Sun Panshi leave just now. Did he come to talk to you about the Taichong Sect¡¯s proposal again?¡± Chen Tong looked at Liu Litao and asked. The Taichong Sect was the strongest sect in Lu County. It had only been established for 200 years, and its strength was slightly weaker than the Yuhua Sword Pavilion. However, they did not have experts at the peak of the Inner World realm. However, they had a few Xiantian Grandmasters and could not be underestimated. The middle-aged man who left just now was called Sun Panshi. He was the External Affairs Deacon of the Taichong Sect, a Qi Condensation Realm Grandmaster. ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Litao sat down and sneered, ¡°Sun Panshi is shameless. He actually said that he could help me get the position of Fengzhou¡¯s governor. How dare a mere large sect of Lu County boast like that?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Lord Governor covet the position of Fengzhou¡¯s governor all along?¡± Chen Tong said with a smile. ¡°Why are you suddenly so afraid?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t.¡± Liu Litao shook his head and sighed. ¡°Chen Tong, we¡¯ve worked together for so many years. You know me. I just want to have some ability to protect myself in this chaotic world. I also want to earn some money to live a good life. I don¡¯t want to contribute to the people under my rule, but I don¡¯t want to make any mistakes. I just want them to live and work in peace. I don¡¯t have much to pursue. In the past, I wanted to be a state governor because I felt that it would be safer to be a state governor. After all, I control the military and political power of a state, and my status can be said to be that of a King. Nothing can protect me better than this. But¡­ I received an urgent report last night that Cao Quan, the Governor of Fengzhou, was assassinated. That position is not easy to hold. There are too many people watching. It¡¯s not as safe as being a county governor.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s also not safe to be a county governor anymore, right?¡± Chen Tong saw through Liu Litao¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry to give up your position as county governor. You don¡¯t even investigate things like summoning wind and rain and Immortals.¡± ¡°Hehe, didn¡¯t you see it? How many times has the deacon from Taichong come looking for me?¡± Liu Litao laughed. ¡°Other than the Taichong Sect, there are also a few people from other counties who want to push me, a pushover, to the position of state governor. As long as you¡¯re a county governor, you¡¯ll be treated as someone who can compete for the position of state governor, especially someone like me who¡¯s easy to control at a glance. I value my life and don¡¯t want to get involved in this mess. It¡¯s better to let that Immortal be the county governor.¡± ¡°In the past, those martial sects weren¡¯t so enthusiastic about the position of County Governor.¡± Chen Tong frowned and said, ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not an accident. It¡¯s been like this since ancient times.¡± Liu Litao shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s a rumor that I only remembered last night. It¡¯s said that every hundred years, something shocking will happen. Furthermore, only people at the level of the County Governor and the top of the Inner World Realm can participate in this matter. The Taichong Sect, Heavenly Sword Sect, and He Family of Pingchuan¡­ These are all local forces without top powers.¡± ¡°An earth-shattering event?¡± Chen Tong fell into deep thought when he heard this. He said in a low voice, ¡°A hundred years ago, the Immortal Dawn Sect suddenly announced the sealing of the mountain. Could it be related to this?¡± ¡°Immortal Dawn Sect?¡± Liu Litao was stunned when he heard that. He smiled and said, ¡°You actually thought of this. However, on careful thought, it¡¯s indeed not impossible.¡± ¡°In that case, it¡¯s really earth-shattering.¡± Chen Tong seemed to be quite emotional. He had a younger sister who was weak and sickly when she was young. She happened to meet a disciple of the Immortal Dawn Sect who passed by and was taken in as a disciple. After that, she would come back to visit her family every ten years. Therefore, he knew much more about the Immortal Dawn Sect than others. He also knew how powerful Perfected Hengxia was a hundred years ago. To be able to make such a powerful Immortal Dawn Sect suddenly seal the mountain, even someone as powerful as Perfected Hengxia had disappeared. It was indeed earth-shattering. Liu Litao did not know about this relationship and thought that Chen Tong was just lamenting. He said, ¡°It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t participate in such an earth-shattering matter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Chen Tong nodded in agreement. ¡°With the end of the century approaching, I¡¯m afraid only an Immortal can become the governor.¡± ¡­ . After experiencing a great harvest from scaring Zen Master Dekong, Cui Heng was planning to change his plans to deal with King Yan¡¯s army. Originally, he wanted to let King Yan¡¯s army come to Juhe County and use the same technique to gather a large wave of emotions. But now, he has changed his mind. Compared to being directly destroyed by a storm, the emotions felt when facing something one could not understand were clearly stronger. In that case, there¡¯s no need to wait for King Yan¡¯s army to arrive. I can just go over directly, Cui Heng thought. Although Xiling County was 250 kilometers away from Juhe County, to him, who had already reached the Grand Completion Golden Core Realm, this distance could not even be considered a walk. After all, he could already break through the sound barrier and fly when he was at the Foundation Establishment realm. However, before going, Cui Heng still had to see Xu Bailu. This beautiful Daoist nun had sent him a visiting card this morning and wanted to invite him to her residence for lunch today. When it was almost noon, Cui Heng arrived at the residence where Xu Bailu and her disciples lived. As soon as he entered, he could smell the rich fragrance. It was the fragrance of food. However, after walking in, there was a faint feminine fragrance. Xu Bailu, Fang Min, and Zhou Caiwei were already waiting in the guest hall. When the three of them saw Cui Heng, they hurriedly stood up and bowed. ¡°Greetings, County Lord.¡± The three of them had different styles and were all bright and beautiful. The beautiful Daoist nun with an otherworldly aura, the tall and knowledgeable beauty, and the petite and lively girl bowed to him. If an ordinary person saw this scene, they would probably be at a loss. Of course, Cui Heng was not an ordinary person. To a certain extent, he could no longer be considered a human. Hence, he sat down without changing his expression. ¡°What a sumptuous spread.¡± Cui Heng looked at the dishes on the table. They were not the local dishes of Juhe County, so he smiled at Xu Bailu and said, ¡°Is this a special dish from the area around Yuhua Sword Pavilion?¡± ¡°Master made it herself!¡± Zhou Caiwei was straightforward and said directly, ¡°Master made it with great effort, afraid that you would be dissatisfied.¡± ¡°Wretched girl!¡± Xu Bailu cursed in her heart. She glared at the little girl and hurriedly said to Cui Heng, ¡°County Lord, don¡¯t mind her. Children like to talk nonsense.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be a waste of your good intentions if it becomes cold.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Zhou Caiwei could not wait to eat. Fang Min, who was at the side, remained silent. She knew that this lunch was not just for a simple meal. Her master had something important to say. After dinner, Xu Bailu suddenly stood up. She had drank a bit of wine, and her beautiful face was a little red. She said to Cui Heng very respectfully, ¡°County Lord, I¡¯m ashamed to say this, but I have a request¡­¡± 2 Chapter 56 - The Dark of the Moon ¡°Please speak.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. ¡°County Lord, do you still remember the top-notch Inner World Realm expert of our sect that we mentioned earlier?¡± Xu Bailu asked. ¡°Of course I remember.¡± Cui Heng nodded and said with a smile, ¡°However, after defeating Wang Shun¡¯s bandit army, Daoist Nun has never mentioned this matter again.¡± ¡°This request is regarding the top expert from my Sect.¡± Xu Bailu revealed a bitter expression and said with some shame, ¡°To be honest, County Lord, this top expert is my father. ¡°Ever since the County Lord¡¯s victory last time, I¡¯ve tried to send someone to contact my father so that he doesn¡¯t have to attack the rear of the Yan bandits to prevent himself from being ambushed by the Lotus Flower Monastery and the Grand Prosperity Monastery. But after a few days, there¡¯s still no news. I¡¯m worried that my father is in danger, ¡°¡± so I want to request County Lord to use some divine methods to investigate my father¡¯s whereabouts.¡± As she spoke, she took out a book from her sleeve and handed it over with both hands. ¡°I heard that the County Lord likes to collect martial techniques. Some time ago, I accidentally obtained a secret manual from the previous dynasty called ¡®Flying Fire Divine Spear¡¯. It¡¯s a top-notch weapon martial technique that can be cultivated to the Xiantian realm. ¡°Please accept it, County Lord.¡± The Yuhua Sword Pavilion was the largest martial sect in Lu County. It could be considered the top sect in the entire Fengzhou. Such a large sect¡¯s daily expenses were extremely huge. Therefore, there were many industries under it. They mainly dealt in jade, restaurants, and inns. They were spread throughout the county and had an extremely wide range of sources. Generally speaking, as long as a person was still in Lu County, they could be found within a day. Even if the scope was expanded to the entire Fengzhou, it would at most take two to three days. Even if they couldn¡¯t find him, they could at least find some information. However, four to five days had passed, but there was still no news. It was as if he had disappeared from the face of the earth. This made Xu Bailu very worried, and she could only ask Cui Heng for help. ¡°Using divine methods to find someone?¡± Cui Heng was a little surprised. However, he did not have any methods in this aspect, so he shook his head and pushed the secret manual back. ¡°I don¡¯t know such techniques. Since your father is a top-notch expert, I believe nothing will happen to him. Daoist Nun, please take this secret manual back.¡± The Martial Dao¡¯s Inner World Realm was already equivalent to the Sixth level of Qi Refinement. Even if he was chased by thousands of troops, as long as he wanted to escape, he could escape. At most, he would be severely injured and not die. Therefore, he was not just comforting her when he said that nothing would happen. ¡°Thank you for your kind words, County Lord.¡± Xu Bailu was a little disappointed, but she did not take the secret manual back. She shook her head gently and said, ¡°Please accept this secret manual, County Lord. Take it as thanks for taking care of me and my two disciples.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just providing a place to stay. What kind of care is that?¡± Cui Heng laughed when he heard that. However, he didn¡¯t refuse anymore. After accepting the secret manual, he said, ¡°As the saying goes, one doesn¡¯t accept rewards for nothing. How about this? Recently, I¡¯ve sent out many people to act as sentries and scout out the situation with the Yan bandits. I¡¯ll get them to pay more attention to your father¡¯s whereabouts.¡± ¡°Thank you, County Lord!¡± Xu Bailu hurriedly stood up and thanked him. To the current her, it was good as long as there was an additional channel to find news about her father. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°Please give me your father¡¯s information.¡± ¡­ . After lunch. Cui Heng then chatted with Xu Bailu about the current situation in the secular world and the martial world. This allowed him to learn a lot of information that he didn¡¯t know before. He had gained a lot. Since it was already evening, Xu Bailu invited Cui Heng to stay for dinner. After dinner, Cui Heng went back. After all, there were three women in that courtyard. It was not good for him to stay overnight. After returning to the inner hall of the county office, Cui Heng had nothing to do, so he took out the ¡®Flying Fire Divine Spear¡¯ manual and looked at it. Although the name was not good, this martial technique was quite special. When using Xiantian True Qi to ignite the tip of a spear with special qualities, the spear, when swung, would have flames accompanying it, disrupting the enemy. It could even affect the fire essence in the world, greatly increasing the power of the spear. The method of using True Qi to ignite external objects gave Cui Heng some inspiration. At the same time, it also allowed him to relate it to the gains he had obtained from watching the Buddha Fiery Heart Palm. Hence, he picked up the candle beside him and shook it gently. The wax inside was immediately spilled out. In the next moment, the dozen drops of wax suddenly turned into terrifying fireballs wrapped in Dharmic powers. An unparalleled extreme temperature spread out, almost turning everything around into ashes in an instant. ¡°Hu!¡± Cui Heng blew out the fireballs formed by the wax and let them return to normal. Then, he smiled and nodded. ¡°This martial technique is not bad.¡± However, his actions made things difficult for Xu Bailu, who had already reached the Profound Gate realm, and Zhou Caiwei, who was born with sharp spiritual senses. They were both woken up from their sleep, their faces pale. Both of them dreamed of dozens of fireballs descending from the sky, burning the entire Juhe County into ashes. Until late at night, they were still in shock and almost couldn¡¯t sleep the entire night. Cui Heng did not know about this. After experimenting with this ¡°new spell¡±, he came out of the room and looked up at the sky. The moonlight was dim and the stars were sparse. ¡°The dark of the moon is an opportune moment! It¡¯s perfect for a real experiment.¡± With this in mind, he left the county office and instantly appeared outside the county city. With his second step, he was more than 20 kilometers away from Juhe County. 500 miles was indeed just a walk after dinner. However, after a dozen steps, a strong gray light that lit up nearby made him stop. ¡­ . Xu Feng¡¯an lay in the weeds by the roadside. He looked down at his crippled body with a bitter expression. His heart was filled with despair and sorrow. As a world-renowned top-notch martial cultivator, his current situation could only be said to be miserable. The right side of his upper body was almost gone. It was truly gone. Not only was his right arm gone, but half of his right chest, as well as his lung, ribs, kidney, and other internal organs, were also missing. All that was left was a huge bloody hole and a mangled mess. With such injuries, not to mention ordinary people, even a Profound Gate Grandmaster would definitely be dead. Even if he had refined his Xiantian True Qi, he could at most struggle at death¡¯s door for a short while. Only a top figure like Xu Feng¡¯an, who had cultivated to the Inner World Realm and could perfectly control every bit of his flesh and blood, could barely maintain his vitality. He could even drag such a body and run hundreds of miles to escape. However, even if he was at the peak of the Inner World Realm, he was still a human, a mortal, a mortal with a physical body. In the end, he could not hold on and fell into a pile of grass by the roadside. With this fall, he lost the remaining True Qi in his body and could no longer get up. The so-called characteristic of endless Xiantian True Qi no longer had any recovery effect under such heavy injuries. Xu Feng¡¯an looked up at the dark night sky, and his eyes gradually became empty. He could clearly feel his life force draining away. In at most half an hour, he would die and be buried in the wilderness. In a daze, everything he had experienced in his life began to appear before his eyes. When he was young and frivolous, he ruled the world. The love and hatred he experienced when he was young, the pride he felt after succeeding, the extreme loneliness he felt after cultivating to the Inner World Realm, the despair and helplessness he felt as he watched his lover die¡­ In the end, all of his mind was fixed on a young, beautiful figure. That was his daughter. It was also his only family in this world, his only concern. ¡°Xiao Lu¡­¡± Xu Feng¡¯an muttered. However, this breath almost exhausted his remaining aura. His life was about to be snuffed out. At this moment, a golden light suddenly cut through the dark night. It reflected in his already dim eyes. Chapter 57 - Xiling City? Xiling Ghost City! He had been saved! This was something that Xu Feng¡¯an had never experienced before. In his past life, everything that made him feel despair had never changed. However, he did not expect that his first fortuitous encounter would be when he was on the verge of death. As the golden light descended and enveloped him, Xu Feng¡¯an immediately felt his crippled body change. His shattered internal organs began to squirm, and his incomplete lungs recovered in the blink of an eye. The other internal organs were also recovering rapidly. The bones of the right ribs and arm that had already disappeared grew out of thin air. Immediately after, flesh and blood grew! New flesh and blood quickly wrapped around the right half of his body. Flesh and blood appeared on the bones of his shoulders and arms at the same time, quickly growing into a complete arm. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Xu Feng¡¯an could clearly feel that his heart, which was about to stop, had started to beat again. Moreover, it was strong and powerful. His new blood quickly flowed to his limbs and bones. He had become better and healthier than ever! ¡°Returning from the dead to life, regrowing flesh and bones!¡± Xu Feng¡¯an¡¯s eyes widened. He raised his intact right arm in disbelief and felt his healthy body and completely recovered Inner World cultivation. He felt as if he had fallen into a dream. In the blink of an eye, a crippled person who was about to die was saved. He had even been reborn! A miracle? Immortal technique?! Xu Feng¡¯an didn¡¯t know how to describe this situation. Even as the top expert of the Inner World realm, he was at a loss. Could it be that he had met an Immortal? Buzz! At this moment, Xu Feng¡¯an suddenly heard a trembling sound in the void, as if something invisible had been distorted. Immediately after, he saw the pitch-black night sky suddenly light up. A golden pillar of light that pierced through the heavens and the earth descended from the sky, and light shone onto the mortal world. Boom! A deafening sound entered Xu Feng¡¯an¡¯s ears. The golden pillar of light suddenly parted, as if a door to the Immortal World had opened, revealing countless pavilions, palaces, and temples. Immediately after, golden auspicious clouds floated out from within, and golden lotus flowers appeared out of thin air. A refreshing fragrance suddenly filled the air, and a pleasant Immortal sounds echoed. ¡°This, this, this is?!¡± Xu Feng¡¯an looked up at the sky in shock. This was the first time he had seen such a scene in his life. It was like a dream, making him almost lose the ability to organize his words. 1 He could not help but kneel down and worship. As the first peak-level martial artist in the history of the Yuhua Sword Pavilion in a thousand years, he had always been arrogant and confident. Sometimes, he even felt that even an expert at the legendary Deity Realm might not be much stronger than him. However, at this moment, Xu Feng¡¯an could clearly sense how high and mighty the pressure brought by this phenomenon was. It completely exceeded the limits of what he could imagine. However, he did not feel fear. Instead, he felt a sense of reverence and gratitude. The owner of this phenomenon must have saved him. Naturally, there was nothing to be afraid of. The phenomenon continued. With the appearance of auspicious clouds, golden lotuses, fragrance, and immortal sounds, Xu Feng¡¯an saw nine golden divine dragons fly out of the Immortal World Gate. They were extraordinarily valiant. ¡°Dragon, this is a dragon?!¡± He exclaimed in his heart. ¡°There really are dragons in this world?¡± But soon, he was stunned by the next scene. Behind those divine dragons was a carriage enveloped in golden light. The nine divine dragons were actually just pulling a carriage! Xu Feng¡¯an felt his mind go blank. His limited knowledge made it difficult for him to understand the scene before him. At this moment, he suddenly felt a gaze descend from the sky. It had a dignified aura and seemed to be the owner of the carriage. He did not dare to raise his head. He only prostrated on the ground and kowtowed respectfully. ¡°Thank you, Immortal Venerable, for saving my life!¡± After a while, Xu Feng¡¯an felt that the gaze had been retracted, and the fragrance and Immortal sounds were gone. He finally mustered up the courage to look up. The ¡°Gate to the Immortal World¡± had already disappeared. The golden lotus and auspicious clouds had also dissipated. The carriage pulled by the nine divine dragons had also left. At this moment, the night was still dark and the surroundings were quiet. If not for the fact that his body was as good as new, Xu Feng¡¯an would have thought that what he had just seen was just an illusion. He looked up at the sky and muttered, ¡°After practicing martial cultivation for decades, I finally know that there are real Immortals in this world.¡± ¡­ . Actually, Cui Heng had not left. He was still in the sky above Xu Feng¡¯an. 1 He was very satisfied with this ¡°Treasure Chest Monster¡± that he had encountered in the wilderness. The gray light that symbolizes sorrow had increased by five marks, the red light that symbolizes joy had increased by six marks, and the white light that symbolizes love had increased by three marks. It was really a one-hit wonder. His ¡°equipment¡± was filled to the brim. It was not in vain that he specially used a small spell he had developed to create a minor special effect of an Immortal descending to the mortal world. Under the premise that the effect was not too much, it stimulated Xu Feng¡¯an¡¯s spirit. The red and white lights of emotions had indeed increased greatly! The effect was very good. The inspiration for this spell came from the Lotus Flower Monastery¡¯s 81 Ultimate Techniques, Great Light Body. Originally, Buddhist martial cultivators used Xiantian True Qi to mobilize the natural power of the environment and condense Buddhist light on the surface of the body to achieve the effect of protecting the body. It was the method that Zen Master Dekong had tried to use to resist Cui Heng¡¯s attack. Cui Heng obtained inspiration from it and grasped the method to condense various light effects with Dharmic powers. Moreover, not only could it condense Immortal light, it could also condense all kinds of sinister and strange ghostly lights. He looked in the direction of Xiling County. ¡°That was just a small test. What¡¯s next is the main event.¡± ¡­ . Xiling County was originally a rather prosperous place. The population was more than 200,000. The county governor was diligent in governing and loved the people, suppressing the rich and evil. The people lived a rather prosperous life. However, everything changed after King Yan¡¯s army captured this place. Countless soldiers burned, killed, and plundered, committing all kinds of crimes. Countless young adults were forcibly conscripted, countless women were insulted to death, and many children were tortured to death. In just two months, there were less than 50,000 people left in this once prosperous county. The town outside the city had even become a mass grave with countless corpses piled up. Along the way, Cui Heng had truly experienced what it meant for bones to be exposed to the wild and for chickens to not crow in a thousand miles. When he arrived at the entrance of Xiling County, he saw a mass grave not far away. Broken limbs and bones were everywhere. Crows landed on the piles of bodies and pecked at the rotten flesh. There were even the corpses of infants who were still in swaddling clothes. They looked like they were not even a year old. They should have been doted on by their parents. Now, their bodies were dilapidated and mangled, being pecked and eaten by crows. He really didn¡¯t know if this was a human city or a ghost city! Cui Heng looked up at the sky and saw that the sky above the county city was filled with a layer of gray clouds. This was extreme sorrow and despair. However, he was not happy at all. There was only anger! ¡­ . Boom! Thunder rumbled above Xiling County. Dark clouds covered the already dim moonlight, making the night sky even darker. Feng Wu was tied up in his courtyard. He looked up at the sky in despair and muttered in his heart, ¡°God, if you only can open your eyes, strike these two beasts to death!¡± In the simple wooden house, Feng Wu¡¯s new wife, Yang Shi, was hiding in a corner and trembling. Her face was pale as she looked at the wooden door that was about to be broken open. Her face was already covered in tears. Bang! Bang! Bang! Every time the wooden door was hit, she felt as if a hammer had smashed onto her heart. ¡°Someone, please save us! Someone, please save us!¡± The Yang Consortium¡¯s Madam Yang clutched the clothes on her chest tightly and prayed desperately in her heart. At this moment, two burly men were knocking on the door. They were dressed in coarse linen clothes and had sabers at their waists. Clearly, they were soldiers from King Yan¡¯s army. ¡°Hahaha! Little girl, stop hiding. Let Elder Brother take you to have a good time!¡± ¡°Little girl, I heard that you just had a wedding today. A virgin like you won¡¯t be able to serve your husband well. Let us brothers teach you first, haha!¡± ¡°At the same time, we¡¯ll teach your husband how to make you happy! Hahaha!¡± ¡°Come out! Come out quickly. Your husband is waiting outside!¡± As the two burly men knocked against the wooden door, they cursed. They were extremely arrogant and unrestrained. Actually, with their strength, they could have smashed open the wooden door in a few moves. However, they did not use their full strength. What they wanted was this kind of unrestrained pleasure. ¡°B*stards! You bunch of b*stards!¡± Feng Wu gritted his teeth, his eyes almost popping out of their sockets. He struggled with all his might and roared at the top of his lungs, ¡°Why, why are you like this! ¡°We just want to live a peaceful life! We never thought of resisting King Yan¡¯s army. Why are you treating us like this?! You killed my parents, my brothers, and now you want to humiliate my wife?! Are you still human?!¡± Pa! One of the burly men walked over and slapped Feng Wu, causing him to feel dizzy and bleed from his mouth. ¡°Bah!¡± The burly man spat on Feng Wu¡¯s face and sneered. ¡°You dog-like thing, you dare to shout at me? Do you think you can escape my eyes just by quietly getting married? ¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯ve been eyeing this little b*tch since a long time ago. I also know that the two of you have been engaged for a long time. It¡¯s meaningless to sleep with her directly. Only after the two of you are married will it be interesting!¡± ¡°Big Brother, what are you saying? This isn¡¯t called sleeping.¡± Another burly man interrupted and chuckled. ¡°This is clearly to teach that young lady how to serve her husband!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m teaching that little lady.¡± The burly man laughed loudly and slapped Feng Wu again. ¡°You¡¯d better watch properly and learn how to f*cking make your little lady happy! Hahahaha!¡± Boom! At this moment, there was a loud bang. The Feng family¡¯s wooden door was finally knocked open. ¡°Ah!!¡± The Yang Consortium¡¯s people inside let out extremely terrified screams. ¡°Hahaha! Big Brother, it¡¯s open! It¡¯s time for us to get to work!¡± The burly man who knocked on the door laughed out loud. His eyes lit up as he stared at the Yang Consortium¡¯s Madam Yang who was hiding in the corner. He licked his lips and said, ¡°Beautiful, she¡¯s so damn beautiful! If this was in the past, I wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to touch her little hands!¡± The burly man who had just beaten Feng Wu ran over hurriedly and laughed. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s all thanks to His Highness King Yan, that we have such luck with women! Hahaha!¡± ¡°No, no! Let go of me, let go of me! Beast! Beast!¡± Feng San shouted angrily, his teeth almost gritted to pieces. His struggle caused the parts of his body that were tied up by the rope to become a bloody mess, but he was unable to break free. He could only watch helplessly as the two burly men entered his wedding room. ¡°Ah! This, what is this?!¡± ¡°Ghost, a ghost! There¡¯s a ghost!¡± At this moment, the two burly men who had just entered the wooden house suddenly let out hoarse screams and rushed out. They ran for their lives, wanting to rush out of the courtyard. However, as soon as they approached the door, they seemed to have hit an invisible wall and fell down with a bang, their faces covered in blood. Feng Wu looked at all of this in shock and suddenly turned to look at the wooden house. There was a dim light inside, and a few familiar and unfamiliar figures slowly floated out. Chapter 58 - Night of a Hundred Ghosts, Ascending Clouds and Falling Stars These figures emitted a faint blue light as they floated in the air. They were all Feng Wu¡¯s dead relatives! At this moment, their corpses were lying in the courtyard next door. Had they been resurrected? No, had they turned into ghosts?! Many thoughts flashed through Feng Wu¡¯s mind. In the end, his gaze landed on the two soldiers of King Yan who were fleeing. His eyes flashed with dense joy as he gritted his teeth and shouted. ¡°Hahaha! The heavens have opened their eyes! You bunch of beasts, you really brought this upon yourselves! Even as ghosts, we won¡¯t let you off! Go to hell, all of you!¡± At this moment, the two burly men were completely flustered. They also recognized the gazes of these figures. They were the Feng family members who had just been killed by them. The person they had killed suddenly turned into a ghost and returned, scaring the two of them out of their wits. They wished they could escape back to the military camp now. However, they could not escape at all! No matter which direction they escaped in, they would run into an invisible wall. There was no way to escape! ¡°Don¡¯t come over! Don¡¯t come over!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t come over. We didn¡¯t want to kill you. Our hands just slipped¡­¡± The two of them had already collapsed to the ground in fear. Their faces were ashen as they trembled and retreated. Their pants were wet from fear. At this moment, an old-looking ghost floated to Feng Wu¡¯s side. The faint blue flame swayed slightly and burned the rope on Feng Wu¡¯s body to ashes. At the same time, it healed his injuries. ¡°Father!¡± Feng Wu looked at the old ghost with tears streaming down his face, but he did not continue lingering in his emotions. Instead, he rushed to the side of the two burly men and pulled out the steel saber from one of their waists! Shua! Feng Wu¡¯s saber landed on the neck of a burly man. However, he was not strong, and he was not a professional executioner. His saber was not sharp either, so this slash did not cut off the burly man¡¯s head. Instead, it was stuck three-quarters through his neck! ¡°Ahhhh!¡± the burly man screamed at the top of his lungs. Blood poured out of his neck like a fountain. The other man beside him was sprayed full of blood in his face and was completely stunned. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Feng Wu also shouted crazily. The bloody spray in front of him completely ignited the anger accumulated in his heart. He held the hilt of the saber with both hands and pulled out the saber that was stuck in the burly man¡¯s neck before slashing down again ruthlessly. Slash! Slash! Again! Not only did he slash at the neck, he also hacked at the face, head, shoulders, back¡­ In the end, he actually hacked this burly man into a ball of flesh! Feng Wu panted as his bloodshot eyes stared at the other burly man. His voice was hoarse as it crawled out of his throat. ¡°The heavens have opened their eyes! Die for me too!¡± As he spoke, he raised the steel saber and slashed down fiercely! ¡­ . Tonight, the city of Xiling County was deep and dark. The dark clouds in the sky were surprisingly heavy. It was as if it was about to press down on the Earth. As Cui Heng walked on the dilapidated street, he could hear miserable cries or angry shouts. Everywhere he looked, he could see eerie blue flames blooming. Countless people who had long died stood up again in the form of ghosts and wandered in this suffering city. Feng Wu¡¯s family was not an exception. Tonight, ghostly flames danced in the sky of Xiling County, and a hundred ghosts were traveling at night! Countless people were terrified and pleasantly surprised. Countless people erupted with their anger, and countless people fell into despair. Green, red, purple, gray¡­ Rays of lights flew over from all directions and entered Cui Heng¡¯s body. Gradually, rows of ghostly light began to follow behind him and arrived in front of a relatively grand palace. King Yan¡¯s Palace! ¡­ . At this moment, inside King Yan¡¯s Palace, it was still filled with singing and dancing. The banquet was ready. Wang Tong sat at the head of the table, drinking good wine and watching the dancing girls below. The few people sitting below were slightly worried. ¡°Everyone, why are you frowning?¡± Wang Tong took a sip of wine and glanced at the five people below. He chuckled and said, ¡°Are you worried about Zen Master Dekong?¡± ¡°Your Highness, this old monk is indeed a little uneasy.¡± Zen Master Yuanzheng stood up and bowed, his hands clasped together. ¡°With Zen Master Dekong¡¯s martial cultivation, he should be able to return from Juhe County very quickly. However, he has been gone for a few days and there has been no news of him¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This is indeed unsettling.¡± Prime Minister Wu nodded and frowned. ¡°Zen Master Dekong is a Xiantian Grandmaster. Could it be that he has encountered a top Inner World expert?¡± ¡°Today, there was a military report saying that a top expert attacked the city behind us.¡± A military official suddenly said, ¡°Fortunately, there were two expert guards from the Grand Prosperity Monastery and the Lotus Flower Monastery guarding and they severely injured the top expert who ambushed us, preventing a tragedy from happening. From what we know, it should be the limit for Juhe County to send out one person. It¡¯s unlikely for them to leave another top expert to defend the city. Do you think Zen Master Dekong retreated and ran away?¡± He seemed to be looking for an excuse for Zen Master Dekong¡¯s delayed return. In fact, he was mocking the fact that the martial artists on the sect¡¯s side were unstable and could easily disappear. At the same time, he was hinting to King Yan that he should trust the people on their side more. Although there was still a lot of progress before the grand undertaking was completed, internal strife was an old tradition. It would not be lost. ¡°Sigh, you guys really make me worry!¡± Wang Tong shook his head and stood up. He walked towards the dancers who were about to dance and said with a smile, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you enjoying this beautiful scenery? Why are you fighting?¡± However, just as he was about to hug a dancer and play with her, he suddenly saw a layer of strange blue light glow on her body. Immediately after, the beautiful dancers with exquisite curves and delicate skin suddenly started to shed their skin and flesh. Their eyes rolled down from their sockets. In the blink of an eye, they had become skeletons with rotten flesh hanging on them! What was even stranger was that they were still dancing in the middle of the palace, as if they did not feel the change in themselves at all. ¡°Ah?!¡± Wang Tong was shocked and quickly took a few steps back. A dignified Xiantian Grandmaster was actually so frightened that his face turned pale. Zen Master Yuanzheng and the others below were also incomparably shocked. They retreated one after another, their eyes wide open in disbelief as they looked at the white bones dancing in the middle of the palace. What was going on?! ¡°What¡¯s that? Is it a trick?!¡± One of the military officials was very bold. With a furious roar, he clenched his fist and mobilized his Xiantian True Qi to attack! With this punch, wind and lightning roared, drawing a clear white mark in the air. The fluctuation of the Heaven Earth Essence Energy made the entire palace tremble! Boom! The martial official¡¯s fist struck one of the bones, but it was unable to break through the dark blue light on the surface. The huge force was reflected back on the spot, causing his bones to emit a crisp cracking sound. Even the flesh on his arm was shattered! At the same time, the faint blue light on the surface of the bone actually spread along the martial official¡¯s fist and towards his body. In the blink of an eye, it enveloped his entire body. In the next moment, the military official was completely enveloped by it and turned into ashes that scattered on the ground. There was a sudden silence in the palace. Everyone was terrified. Only the corpse dancers continued to dance as if they did not feel anything. The scene was extremely strange! ¡­ . Cui Heng moved his feet again and left King Yan¡¯s Palace. Earlier, he had used the blue flames to disguise those dancers as the White Bone Temple. At the same time, he had also blinded the senses of those poor dancers, preventing them from knowing what was happening in the outside world. This was to avoid further trauma to their hearts. By the time these dancers finished their dance and regained their senses of the outside world, peace should have returned to Xiling County. After leaving Yan Palace, Cui Heng continued to wander around this city filled with sorrow. When he arrived at the prison, he suddenly raised his eyebrows slightly. He pushed open the door and walked in. ¡°County Lord Yan, what a coincidence. We meet again.¡± Cui Heng smiled at Yan Sheng, who was locked up in the prison. ¡°Why did King Yan imprison you?¡± ¡°Cui Heng?!¡± Yan Sheng was very shocked to see Cui Heng suddenly arrive here. He said in shock, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve already counterattacked and occupied this city?¡± Otherwise, it was difficult to explain why this county magistrate of Juhe City would appear in the prison of Xiling County. It wasn¡¯t as if he was captured. ¡°I came on my own.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°I came to destroy King Yan¡¯s army.¡± ¡°You¡¯re alone?¡± Yan Sheng was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m alone.¡± Cui Heng nodded lightly. ¡°Heh, as expected of an Immortal!¡± Yan Sheng sneered. ¡°You killed thousands of rebels. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished by the heavens?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason to let those who deserve to die live.¡± Cui Heng shook his head. He had traveled all over Xiling County, and there was not a single person in King Yan¡¯s army who didn¡¯t deserve to die. ¡°Hur hur, deserve to die?¡± Yan Sheng suddenly stood up. ¡°Tell me then, why did they deserve to die?¡± ¡°I heard that County Lord Yan is a general of the Great Jin Dynasty. Why are you exceptionally loyal to the King of Yan?¡± Cui Heng asked instead of answering. He had heard this from Hui Shi. ¡°Of course it¡¯s because Great Jin is decaying and will definitely collapse!¡± Yan Sheng¡¯s face was filled with anger. He gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°My Yan family has been loyal and righteous for generations, but my father was beheaded because of a treacherous official¡¯s slander! When I faced King Yan¡¯s army, I swore to defend the city to the death. The Imperial Court actually sent a corrupt supervisor to my army and embezzled all our funds. After I discovered it, they even falsely accused me of betrayal and turning to the enemy! In that case, why don¡¯t I directly join King Yan and help him overthrow this rotten Great Jin?!¡± ¡°Cui Heng, why would an Immortal figure like you help Great Jin to abuse others? Why don¡¯t you assist King Yan and rebuild the world?¡± ¡°This is just my cultivation.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s expression did not change as he said indifferently, ¡°Moreover, what crimes did the people commit? After King Yan¡¯s army broke through the city, they burned, killed, and pillaged. They insulted women and reduced the number of people in the city by 80%. How is this different from slaughtering a city?¡± ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Yan Sheng became agitated when he heard this. His eyes widened as he roared, ¡°Since ancient times, how can soldiers be forbidden from robbing and raping?! If we don¡¯t burn, kill, and plunder, how can we replenish our rations? If we don¡¯t allow pillaging, how can we let the soldiers reap the benefits? If we don¡¯t let them sleep with women, how can we appease the soldiers? Do you expect these soldiers who can¡¯t even read to understand why they are fighting and why we want to overthrow the Great Jin? We have to give them benefits that they can see and touch. Only then can we fight! This is all for the sake of overthrowing the decaying Great Jin and establishing a better dynasty. So what if hundreds of thousands of people die? So what if a few million people die? Only in this way can we rebuild the world, let the people live and work in peace, let capable people develop their talents to their heart¡¯s content, and open up a brand new world! Tell me, what¡¯s wrong with that?!¡± ¡°The mistake is that it¡¯s just your wishful thinking. That King Yan doesn¡¯t seem to think that way. At the same time, it¡¯s also¡­¡± Cui Heng sneered. ¡°He made me unhappy and displeased me.¡± With that, he picked up the oil lamp beside him, grabbed Yan Sheng¡¯s shoulder, and flew into the clouds. ¡°Come, let me show you what the army that you said wanted to rebuild the world has done! What is the King Yan that you are loyal to doing? Then, watch how all of these will be destroyed!¡± Chapter 59 - Blow Down, Stars Like Rain The wind whistled in his ears, and the ground under his feet became vast. Yan Sheng looked down in horror. The huge Xiling County City seemed to have become a sand table, and every inch of land was reflected in his eyes. His face paled. For people who had never experienced flying before, the feeling of soaring to the clouds for the first time was wonderful and terrifying at the same time. Especially someone like Yan Sheng who was directly grabbed by Cui Heng by the shoulder and carried up. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look outside the city first?¡± Cui Heng carried Yan Sheng and said calmly. His figure swayed and instantly pierced through the clouds. He fell from the clouds and stopped in the sky above the mass grave outside the city. Yan Sheng was so flustered that his head was spinning and he saw stars. When he suddenly saw the broken limbs and remains all over the ground, he immediately shivered and was speechless. ¡°Heh!¡± Cui Heng shook his head and sneered. He casually threw Yan Sheng into the air. The powerful force allowed Yan Sheng to pass through the sky above Xiling County. As the wind howled, the corpses on the ground and the remains of burned houses entered his vision. When he was about to fly out of the range of Xiling City, Cui Heng suddenly appeared above him, grabbed his neck, and held him in his hand. ¡°What do you think?¡± Cui Heng asked in a low voice. ¡°Ia€|¡± Yan Sheng wanted to retort, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. Actually, he had seen these before and understood them. However, just as he had said to Cui Heng in the cell, he only felt that this was reasonable and did not feel that there was anything wrong about it. At this moment, he was grabbed by Cui Heng and thrown to the ground before being flung into the air again. In his panic and shock, he looked at these things again and had a completely different feeling. Or rather, he felt a little sympathetic. ¡°Hmph!¡± Seeing that he did not speak, Cui Heng grabbed him and brought him to the sky above King Yan¡¯s Palace. The bright lights and decadent sounds here created an extremely stark contrast with the miserable scene outside. ¡°¡­¡± Yan Sheng, who was already feeling a little complicated, fell silent again. After a long while, he snorted coldly. ¡°Just kill me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s still early,¡± Cui Heng said indifferently. Then, he flew up and pulled Yan Sheng to the clouds. ¡°What exactly are you trying to do?¡± Yan Sheng gritted his teeth. ¡°Are you trying to force me to admit my mistake?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just to let you know what should be destroyed.¡± Cui Heng looked down at Xiling County and slowly picked up the oil lamp in his hand. High up in the clouds, the wind howled. Even the strongest flames should be blown out by the wind. However, the small oil lamp was still flickering with flames and showed no signs of extinguishing. ¡°You want to use your Immortal means here?¡± Yan Sheng sneered. ¡°There are still those innocent people you mentioned below.¡± ¡°They¡¯ll be fine,¡± Cui Heng said calmly. Then, he blew lightly and blew the oil out of the lamp. Whoosh! Whoosh! The lamp oil scattered into oil beads in the wind. In the blink of an eye, they turned into hundreds of droplets. Then, they scattered into thousands, tens of thousands, and hundreds of thousands, enveloping the entire sky above Xiling County. In the next moment, a bright and dazzling flame ignited from these oil beads. This process multiplicated quickly, expanding continuously. Like a spark burning into a prairie fire, it quickly spread in the sky. At this moment, it was as if endless golden flames were burning in the sky, illuminating the ground. The remaining commoners in Xiling County could not help but look up. Even common folks like Feng Wu, who was almost devoured by hatred and anger, regained their senses and looked up at the sky. They saw a pure flame burning brightly, and they also saw the figure standing above it. He was like an Immortal, a God, or a Saint! At the same time, they also saw their relatives and friends who had turned into ghosts looking at the sky with reverence in their eyes. This made the citizens in the city understand that the reason why their relatives and friends could return to help them was most likely because of this person in the sky. Hence, they could not help but kneel down and kowtow to the sky! The soldiers of King Yan who had yet to be avenged by the people in the city also saw the flames in the sky. They only felt panic in their hearts and great fear surged up. Countless soldiers wanted to escape, but when they looked at the seemingly endless sea of fire in the sky, they did not know where to run to. At this moment, Wang Tong and the others in the Yan Palace also noticed the changes outside. They rushed out one after another and looked up at the sky. They saw flames spreading to the horizon, and their surroundings were filled people with malice towards them. As Xiantian Grandmasters who could already mobilize the power of the outside world, Wang Tong and the others could sense the changes in the environment to a certain extent. Right now, they could clearly sense that the layers of flames in the sky were targeting them. They wanted to burn them to ashes! ¡°What is this?!¡± Wang Tong finally panicked. He pointed at the sky and roared, ¡°Someone tell me, what is this? What is going on?¡± Zen Master Yuanzheng¡¯s expression changed slightly, and his eyes flickered. It was unknown what he thought of, but he suddenly put his palms together and chanted, ¡°Amitabha, Benefactor Wang, this poor monk suddenly has a feeling that it¡¯s not appropriate for me to assist you anymore. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the old monk had already moved. The Xiantian True Qi in his body surged, and every step he took brought him more than a hundred feet away. In the blink of an eye, he was about to leave King Yan¡¯s Palace. He actually wanted to run away! ¡°Old bald donkey!¡± Wang Tong roared and was about to chase after him. But at this moment, the boundless sea of fire in the sky suddenly shook. A fireball suddenly lit up like a falling star. It tore through the sky, leaving a long trail of light as it smashed onto Zen Master Yuanzheng, who was about to escape. ¡°Ah!¡± Zen Master Yuanzheng¡¯s extremely miserable cry sounded. This Abbot of Grand Prosperity Monastery, who could be said to be a Xiantian Grandmaster at the peak of the martial arts world, was burned to ashes by a small fireball. Moreover, under the surging heat wave, even the ashes were lifted into the air and disappeared in the blink of an eye. He could be said to have been reduced to ashes. Wang Tong and the others were horrified. They looked at the place where Zen Master Yuanzheng ¡°disappeared¡± in disbelief, then looked up at the sky. Instantly, their souls left their bodies. ¡°Run!¡± ¡°Quickly run!¡± It was a thought they all shared. With their lives on the line, they no longer had the energy to think about how such a thing was done and what level of expert it was. There was only one thought in their minds. Escape! They had to escape! Escape with all their might! Unfortunately, it was useless! Just now, the star that fell from the sky and burned Zen Master Yuanzheng into ashes was only the beginning. Immediately after, stars fell like rain! Flames fell from the endless sea of fire and landed accurately on the members of King Yan¡¯s army. Whether it was a leader like Wang Tong, a group of military officials as generals, a civil official as a strategist prime minister, or soldiers with blood on their hands, the falling stars did not deviate or made a mistake! All of them were turned into ashes in the rain of fiery stars. Then, as the wind blew, the fire and ashes dissipated. At this point, King Yan, who had swept through the various lands for five years and almost occupied half of Fengzhou, was completely reduced to ashes. All the citizens of Xiling County witnessed this moment with their own eyes. As the last star disappeared, countless citizens cheered. Their voices shook the sky and reached the clouds. Cui Heng stood on the clouds and looked down gently without saying anything. Yan Sheng was silent for a long time. His mind kept recalling his actions in the past few years, as well as the actions of King Yan¡¯s army. Then, he looked at the commoners. He suddenly laughed bitterly. ¡°Immortal, please let go of me. I¡¯m guilty as well.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng glanced at him and nodded lightly, letting go of his shoulder. Without Cui Heng holding onto him, Yan Sheng naturally could not continue to fly in the sky. Just like that, he fell from the clouds. Just as he was about to smash into the ground and turn into meat paste, the final star descended from the sky and burned him to ashes, causing him to dissipate with King Yan¡¯s army. ¡°Not a single one can be missing.¡± Cui Heng retracted his gaze and looked at the citizens who were still cheering. He smiled faintly. ¡°There are many things waiting to be done in Xiling County. I¡¯ll send someone over later.¡± At the same time, dense rays of light carrying the emotions of the citizens rose from the city of Xiling County and slowly fused into his body. a€| . The next morning. Cui Heng was already sitting in the inner hall of the county office for breakfast. He had just finished eating when he received a visiting card. It was signed by Xu Feng¡¯an. Chapter 60 - A Human Immortal Shall Descend, Passing On The Great Immortal Fate Xu Feng¡¯an? Cui Heng was no stranger to this name. This was Xu Bailu¡¯s father. However, just yesterday, Xu Bailu was anxiously begging him to use his divine methods to find him. Why did he suddenly appear in Juhe County after just one night? Wasn¡¯t this too much of a coincidence? It was only when he saw Xu Feng¡¯an that he came to a realization. So this was the cripple he had saved last night. When Cui Heng saved Xu Feng¡¯an, in order to maintain his high and mighty Immortal attitude and collect emotions, he did not really appear to communicate. He could only roughly sense that the killing intent and resentment on the other party were dense. Therefore, he did not know the other party¡¯s name and identity. ¡°Greetings, County Lord.¡± Xu Feng¡¯an¡¯s attitude towards Cui Heng was very respectful, and he bowed meticulously. Actually, normally speaking, a top figure like him who had cultivated to the Inner World realm was on par with a state magistrate in terms of status. He did not have to care about a small county magistrate at all. But now, Xu Feng¡¯an had such an attitude. It was most likely because he had learned about some of the ¡°Immortal¡± deeds from Xu Bailu. ¡°So it¡¯s Daoist Xu¡¯s father.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°May I know why you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that County Lord knows me. I indeed have something to ask.¡± Xu Feng¡¯an hurriedly nodded. He took out a small booklet from his sleeve and handed it to Cui Heng with both hands. ¡°I heard that County Lord likes to collect martial technique manuals. I happened to have some gains some time ago. County Lord, please accept it.¡± ¡°You two are very similar.¡± Cui Heng smiled and didn¡¯t decline. He took the manual and accepted it. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ I¡¯m ashamed to say this.¡± Xu Feng¡¯an first sighed, then smiled bitterly. ¡°I possessed top-notch martial arts and attacked the rear of King Yan¡¯s army alone, trying to use it as a bargaining chip to save Juhe County from war. ¡°However, I didn¡¯t expect there to be two top experts guarding the rear of King Yan¡¯s army. I was careless and suffered a sneak attack. I was severely injured and almost died in the wilderness. Fortunately, I encountered an Immortal God who saved me, so I survived.¡± At this point, he paused and said in embarrassment, ¡°County Lord, I didn¡¯t mention this to Bailu. She doesn¡¯t know that I was seriously injured. Can you not mention it to her in the future?¡± ¡°Of course, I understand.¡± Cui Heng nodded and held back his laughter as he asked, ¡°So, Mr. Xu, are you here to ask about that Immortal God?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard from Bailu that you have the ability to summon the wind and rain.¡± Xu Feng¡¯an asked respectfully, ¡°I wonder if you know of an Immortal who rides a Nine Dragons Golden Light Divine Carriage and has Immortal music and golden lotuses accompanying him when he travels? I have to repay him for saving my life. I want to ask you about this Immortal God¡­¡± As Cui Heng was enveloped in golden light last night, his appearance could not be seen clearly from the outside. Moreover, Xu Feng¡¯an did not dare to look up at that time. Naturally, he did not know that the Immortal God who saved him last night was Cui Heng. ¡°Nine Dragons Golden Light Divine Carriage?¡± Cui Heng almost laughed out loud when he heard that. This top martial artist was quite artistic and knew how to give names. However, he held back and pondered for a moment before nodding lightly. ¡°I seem to have heard of it, but I¡¯m not familiar with it.¡± This answer was more beneficial than any words. However, Xu Feng¡¯an revealed an enlightened expression when he heard this. His eyes flickered, and his attitude towards Cui Heng became even more respectful. He asked carefully, ¡°May I ask if you¡¯re a Human Immortal from the legends?¡± ¡°Human Immortal?¡± Cui Heng was stunned when he heard that. His eyes narrowed slightly as he sized up Xu Feng¡¯an and chuckled. ¡°You actually know about Human Immortals?¡± Ever since he walked out of the Beginner¡¯s Space, he had only heard about the 12 realms of the Mortal Realm from many martial artists. Some of them didn¡¯t even know what the Deity Realm was. This was the first time he had heard news about Human Immortals. ¡°County Lord is really a Human Immortal!¡± Xu Feng¡¯an said in surprise. ¡°Have you appeared in the world in advance?¡± ¡°Really? In advance?¡± Cui Heng caught the key information, but he still said calmly, ¡°What questions do you have?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, this Junior wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± This time, Xu Feng¡¯an directly changed the way he addressed himself. He bowed respectfully and apologized. He lowered his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that Cao Quan, the magistrate of Fengzhou, came to look for me previously. He said that a hundred years is about to pass. Half a year later, a Human Immortal will descend into the world and bring about a great Immortal encounter. He wanted to cooperate with me.¡± ¡°A hundred years¡­¡± Cui Heng noticed another key piece of information and chuckled.¡± You don¡¯t seem to know much about this matter. You even asked the Fengzhou Governor to search for you. ¡± Xu Feng¡¯an said in embarrassment, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m not afraid of you laughing at me. Although my Yuhua Sword Pavilion has a history of a thousand years, I¡¯m also the first top expert in a thousand years. There are indeed many things that I don¡¯t know. Actually, before this, I¡¯ve heard about the once-in-a-century event as well. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never understood the exact situation. It¡¯s only recently that I found out that it actually concerns a Human Immortal above the Deity Realm. It¡¯s just that Cao Quan also had some reservations towards me. He was vague and the information he gave was not clear. I was originally a little skeptical about this, but after meeting that Immortal God and Senior, I was really convinced.¡± ¡°Then do you know that Cao Quan, the magistrate of Fengzhou, was assassinated a few days ago?¡± Cui Heng suddenly asked. As the county magistrate of Juhe County, he had received this news a few days ago. Initially, he did not find it strange. After all, the world was in chaos now, and the assassination of the State Overseer was not something to be surprised about. But from the looks of it, there was probably something else going on. ¡°What? Cao Quan is dead?¡± Xu Feng¡¯an was stunned when he heard that. He frowned and said, ¡°Cao Quan told me back then that only the State Overseer and the top Inner World cultivators are qualified to participate in the Immortal encounter brought by the Human Immortal. Moreover, the State Overseer¡¯s part is an indispensable segment. But now, he¡¯s dead¡­¡± Thinking of this, he suddenly frowned and said in shock, ¡°Could it be that someone wants to occupy the position of State Overseer and participate in the distribution of this Immortal encounter?¡± Since it was an Immortal encounter that only the top experts and the State Overseers could participate in, the best way to get a share was naturally to become one of them. However, it was too difficult to become a top-notch expert. However, it was much more convenient to kill the State Overseer and replace him with a new one. After figuring this out, Xu Feng¡¯an immediately understood many of his doubts in the past. He muttered, ¡°No wonder the people from the Taichong Sect and the Heavenly Sword Sect often go to the Governor¡¯s Mansion in Lu County recently. So that¡¯s how it is! Cao Quan was assassinated, and the Imperial Court did not give any new orders. According to the Great Jin¡¯s official system, the current county governors in Fengzhou can fight for the position of State Overseer. ¡°As for County Governor Lu, Liu Litao, he should be the easiest to manipulate among the county governors. No wonder, no wonder!¡± At this moment, Zhao Guang¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside. ¡°Reporting to the County Lord, there¡¯s a visitor. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Lord Liu Litao!¡± ¡­ . In Lu County, 300 miles away from Juhe County. There was an uninvited guest today. It was Sun Panshi, the External Affairs Deacon of the Taichong Sect. He arrived at the county magistrate¡¯s office with ease. He planned to continue persuading Liu Litao to compete for the position of Governor of Fengzhou. However, he was rejected this time. He was told that Governor Liu had gone out to patrol and was not at the official office. Hence, Sun Panshi went straight to the commandant¡¯s office and found Chen Tong. He asked directly, ¡°Commander Chen, may I ask if Governor Liu is deliberately not wanting to see me?¡± ¡°No, the governor has just gone out to patrol. He¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Chen Tong took a sip of tea without changing his expression and said with a smile, ¡°Hmm, good tea. Deacon Sun, do you want to try it too?¡± ¡°Chen Tong, don¡¯t keep me in suspense,¡± Sun Panshi said impatiently. ¡°He wants to give up the position of county governor, right?¡± ¡°Why do you say that, Deacon Sun?¡± Chen Tong put on a puzzled expression. ¡°Good! Very good!¡± Seeing Chen Tong¡¯s expression, Sun Panshi had already roughly guessed it. He sneered and said, ¡°Governor Liu has good schemes. As expected of an old fox who has been in the government for many years! ¡°However, this is useless. Don¡¯t think that just because he found someone else to be the governor of Lu County, we won¡¯t be able to control him! At that time, Liu Litao and you, Chen Tong, won¡¯t have an easy time!¡± ¡°The Taichong Sect is so impressive!¡± Chen Tong sneered. ¡°Could it be that you still want to use force in the County Governor¡¯s Office?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Sun Panshi revealed a threatening expression and grinned, as if he had boundless backing. ¡°Then we¡¯ll see! Hmph!¡± With that, he left. He did not give Chen Tong any face at all. Bang! Chen Tong smashed the table beside him with his palm, and the teacups on it shattered to the ground. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Good, good! What a great Taichong Sect, what a great martial sect!¡± Chapter 61 - Sects and Clans, Wealthy Merchants In the reception hall of Juhe County Office. Cui Heng sat on a chair while Xu Feng¡¯an stood behind him like a follower. Liu Litao brought Qian Cang here and glanced at Xu Feng¡¯an. He felt that he looked familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen him before. Then, his attention was focused on Cui Heng. The county magistrate of Juhe County did not seem to have any intention of standing up and bowing. However, as the county governor, Liu Litao did not feel dissatisfied. He casually found an empty seat and sat down. He took the initiative to start a conversation and said with a smile of admiration, ¡°County Magistrate Cui, you¡¯re young and promising. You¡¯ve only been in office for a few days, but you¡¯ve already managed Juhe County in an orderly manner and the people are living in peace.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just doing my duty.¡± Cui Heng smiled and did not continue beating around the bush. He asked directly, ¡°May I know why Governor Liu is here?¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± Liu Litao obviously did not expect Cui Heng to be so direct. After coughing a few times, he said, ¡°Since County Magistrate Cui has brought it up, I won¡¯t keep you in suspense anymore. To be honest, County Magistrate Cui, I caught a cold some time ago and haven¡¯t been feeling well. It¡¯s already difficult for me to handle the county government. I can¡¯t continue being the county governor anymore. At this moment, I happened to hear that County Magistrate Cui had defeated the Yan Bandit Army and even restored the livelihood of Juhe County, which had been poor for a long time. Hence, I wanted to ask if you want to be the governor of Lu County.¡± With that, he got Qian Cang to open the bag and take out the three items inside. ¡°Haha, the governor is really well prepared.¡± Cui Heng laughed when he saw it. ¡°You even prepared a recommendation letter.¡± The three things that Liu Litao had brought were the Governor¡¯s Seal of Lu County, the Governor¡¯s uniform, and a recommendation letter. The first two were necessary to become a county governor. The recommendation letter was just for the procedure to transfer the position of governor. Actually, the process of transferring the position of governor was not simple. According to the Great Jin¡¯s official system, if the governor wanted to give up his position, he could recommend someone who was not related to him to take over the position of county governor. After the Imperial Court received the recommendation letter, they would send officials over to inspect the recommended people. After the Imperial Court received the results of the inspection, they would gather the officials for a discussion. In the end, only after they approved it and sent the letter of appointment back to the county could the recommended person take office. However, this was a policy that could only be fully implemented in an era where the Imperial Court had a strong authority over the region. From a hundred years ago, Great Jin¡¯s national strength had been declining, and its control over the local area had become weaker and weaker. Gradually, it developed to the point that as long as the recommendation letter was sent to the Imperial City, the new governor could take office. This was because the inspection officials sent by the Imperial Court could not reach the local area at all. They would always be inexplicably killed by bandits along the way. Later on, the Imperial Court simply gave up on this step. Now that the world was in chaos, it was difficult for the government decrees to even leave the Central Continent. The counties were even more free. Although the recommendation letter still existed, it had already been reduced to a mere formality. He didn¡¯t even have to send them to the Imperial City. He only needed to set up an altar and burn the recommendation letter in the direction of the Central Continent Imperial City. Then, he would pay his respects and complete the recommendation. The new county governor could directly take office. It was simply getting approval from the void. Now, Liu Litao had even prepared a recommendation letter. In other words, as long as he burned the recommendation letter on the spot and bowed in the direction of the Central Plains, Cui Heng would become the legitimate governor of Lu County. Cui Heng had originally planned to take over the position of governor of Lu County. He did not expect this governor of Lu County to take the initiative to come knocking on his door, which surprised him. However, he did not agree directly. Instead, he shook his head and said with a faint smile, ¡°Governor, did you really want to give up the position because you caught a flu and am unable to continue handling political matters because you¡¯re not feeling well?¡± If it was in the past, he would not care about the reason why Liu Litao gave up the position of governor. However, after hearing Xu Feng¡¯an¡¯s words, he felt that it was necessary to make Governor Liu tell the truth. ¡°This¡­¡± Liu Litao was speechless. At the same time, he glanced at Qian Cang beside him in confusion and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this county magistrate is determined to become the governor? Why is he asking so many questions?¡± Qian Cang was also dumbfounded. Why was his attitude different from before? Could it be that he had made a mistake in ¡°figuring out the higher-ups¡¯ intentions¡±? However, Liu Litao was a sharp person after all. After a short moment of shock, he realized that Cui Heng should know something. He turned to Qian Cang and said, ¡°You can leave first. I have something to tell County Magistrate Cui.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qian Cang hurriedly took his leave. He now deeply understood that as a small fry, he had to have the self-awareness of a small fry. It was better not to get involved in the affairs of too many big shots. ¡°Looks like the Governor does have something to say.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of County Magistrate Cui.¡± Liu Litao smiled bitterly. He looked at Xu Feng¡¯an behind Cui Heng and hesitated. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°This is the Grand Elder of the Yuhua Sword Pavilion, Xu Feng¡¯an.¡± Cui Heng gave a simple introduction and said with a smile, ¡°Governor Liu, just speak your mind.¡± ¡°Xu Feng¡¯an! The top Inner World expert of the Yuhua Sword Pavilion, the number one expert of Lu County, one of the Nine Swords of the World, the White Jade Sword God?!¡± Liu Litao could not help but cry out in surprise. His eyes widened as he looked at Xu Feng¡¯an in shock. No wonder he felt that he looked familiar. It was actually him. He had only seen him from afar at a meeting three years ago. This was a big shot who could sit on the same level as the Governor of Fengzhou. He did not even have the chance to meet him normally. Why was he here? Furthermore, he was standing behind County Magistrate Cui like a follower! From the looks of it, even if the rumors of him summoning the wind and rain were a little fake, this County Magistrate Cui was most likely a genuine Immortal. He stood far above the martial world. Liu Litao was still skeptical about the news that the county magistrate of Juhe County had destroyed 50,000 troops in the blink of an eye. He was not completely sure. After all, this kind of thing was too bizarre. It was completely challenging one¡¯s common sense. If not for the fact that the few large sects were pressing too hard and that Cao Quan, the magistrate of Fengzhou, had been assassinated first, he would definitely have to investigate in detail before making a decision. But now that he saw Xu Feng¡¯an standing respectfully behind Cui Heng like a follower, he believed most of the news about Cui Heng. To be able to make a big shot standing at the top of the pugilistic world behave so respectfully, he was enough to be respected as an Immortal. When Cui Heng heard the series of names that Liu Litao had revealed, he looked at Xu Feng¡¯an in surprise. He did not expect this old fellow¡¯s name to be so long. ¡°It¡¯s just an empty title,¡± Xu Feng¡¯an said awkwardly. Before Liu Litao came in, Cui Heng had already told him not to expose his identity and to just call him County Lord. ¡°Governor Liu, if you have anything to say, just say it.¡± Cui Heng looked at Liu Litao again. ¡°Yes, County Lord.¡± Liu Litao subconsciously changed the way he addressed him. He organized his words and took a deep breath. ¡°Since Elder Xu is also here, County Lord, I believe you already know about the hundred years event. ¡°Now that the 100-year period is approaching, these martial sects that are not at the top of the pugilistic world have begun to covet the position of State Overseer. They want to get a share of the pie. Lord Cao, the State Overseer of Fengzhou, was probably killed because of this. Actually, before the position of Fengzhou¡¯s State Overseer was vacated, the external affairs deacons of the Taichong Sect, the Heavenly Sword Sect, the He family of Pingchuan, the Dharma Court, and the Green Jade Monastery had come to look for me, wanting to push me to the position of State Overseer. ¡°At first, I thought that they were just bragging and didn¡¯t take it seriously. But after Lord Cao was assassinated, I realized that it was very likely that they really had this intention. As long as they push me, a person who¡¯s easy to manipulate, to be a puppet leader, they can distribute the spoils without any worries. They don¡¯t have to care about my thoughts at all¡­¡± ¡°Even if they want to split the spoils, Lord Liu, wouldn¡¯t you also become the State Overseer?¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°This is the best of both worlds, so why not?¡± ¡°County Lord, you must be joking.¡± Liu Litao said with a bitter expression, ¡°They aren¡¯t the only top factions in Fengzhou. Moreover, even if they are the top factions, they might not give up on fighting for the position of State Overseer. This is a crisis. If I¡¯m not careful, I might lose my life. Lord Cao has already learned from his mistakes, so I don¡¯t dare to not be afraid. Therefore, I thought that I should give up the position of governor and¡­¡± At this point, he couldn¡¯t continue, and he didn¡¯t dare speak further. ¡°You thought, why don¡¯t you give such a dangerous position to me, a scapegoat.¡± Cui Heng pretended to sneer. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare! I definitely don¡¯t dare to think that way!¡± Liu Litao rolled down from his chair in fear. He lay on the ground and explained to Cui Heng in an incomparably flustered manner, ¡°I, I just feel that you, County Lord, are an Immortal-like figure with the ability to summon the wind and rain. You¡¯re definitely not afraid of those sects, nor are you afraid of being assassinated. That¡¯s why I came up with this plan. If County Lord is unwilling, I definitely won¡¯t mention this matter again. Please forgive me!¡± ¡°How are those sects and families going to deal with you? Are they going to use force?¡± Cui Heng didn¡¯t say if he wanted to accept the position of Governor of Lu County. Instead, he asked another question. ¡°It would be great if they could use force,¡± Liu Litao said with a bitter expression. ¡°County Lord, you might not know this, but those large sects and families are not just martial arts practitioners. They are also extremely wealthy and control the livelihoods of a county or even several counties. For example, the Taichong Sect has been established for hundreds of years and has been in the grain merchant industry for hundreds of years. At the beginning of the establishment of the Great Jin, in order to stabilize the country, the Taichong Sect was given some authority to transport goods in Fengzhou. To this day, the grain operations of the Taichong Sect in Fengzhou can be said to be as powerful as the clouds and rain. With a command, it¡¯s even possible to cut off the food supply in Lu County. There¡¯s also the Heavenly Sword Sect. It¡¯s also a large sect that has been passed down for hundreds of years. They mainly specialize in ores and coal. If you make them unhappy, they can make the people have no charcoal to burn in winter. At that time, there will definitely be chaos everywhere. And that Green Jade Sect¡­ Pingchuan¡¯s He family¡­¡± Following Liu Litao¡¯s description, Cui Heng¡¯s expression became more and more strange. It turned out that the economic lifeline of the Great Jin Dynasty had long been controlled by the various large sects and families. It was ridiculous that such a ghost country could still last for 200 years. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I have to report to you, County Lord.¡± Liu Litao seemed to feel that since he had already said so much, he might as well go all out. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can hide the fact that I left Lu County from those major sects and families. They will most likely guess that I want to give up the position of governor. In order to take the new governor down a notch, those sects and families have most likely already begun to restrict the livelihood of the people in Lu County. If you take over the position of governor of Lu County, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to face a city full of people who are oppressed by these sects and families and are having a difficult life.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. 1 There was actually such a good thing? Chapter 62 - Walking Further and Further on the Road of Death After explaining everything, Liu Litao was already prepared to be rejected by Cui Heng. After all, the position of governor of Lu County did not seem like a good job. Unless he killed all the people from these large sects and families and confiscated all their businesses, it was impossible for him to stop them from causing trouble for him. Otherwise, there was nothing he could do. However, if he really took action, not to mention whether he could do it or not, even if he could, he would definitely offend most of the sects and families in Fengzhou. There was no lack of top experts among them. If it reached that stage, even an Immortal would find it difficult to move. He couldn¡¯t really kill the entire Fengzhou until blood flowed like a river, right? It seemed that he still had to continue being the governor of Lu County. Liu Litao felt sorrowful in his heart, as if he could already foresee his tragic future. But at this moment, he suddenly heard Cui Heng say. ¡°Then please recommend me to be the governor of Lu County.¡± Liu Litao immediately felt as if he had heard the music of Immortals! He raised his head and looked at Cui Heng in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ you agreed?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cui Heng nodded lightly and smiled. ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°County Lord is so righteous. County Lord is really a living god!¡± Liu Litao kowtowed in admiration. This was a sincere exclamation. He never expected that Cui Heng would accept the position of governor after knowing that Lu County was such a huge mess. In his opinion, the situation in Lu County City was already unsolvable. Even if an Immortal went over, it would probably be difficult to make any changes. Under such circumstances, the position of Governor of Lu County was a hot potato. There were no benefits at all, and there was endless trouble. After thinking about it, he could only think that Cui Heng was doing this out of benevolence. Of course, it should also be because he was confident in his own strength. After all, this was an Immortal who might have the ability to summon the wind and rain. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and said, ¡°Governor Liu, just go and report it. I can take over at any time.¡± ¡°At any time?¡± Liu Litao couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled when he heard that. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Then what about the Yan army rebels?¡± The destruction of King Yan¡¯s army was something that happened only last night. The news had yet to reach here. Therefore, in Liu Litao¡¯s understanding, the biggest crisis that Lu County was facing right now was still the hundreds of thousands of Yan army rebels stationed in Xiling County. Xu Feng¡¯an, who was standing behind Cui Heng, was also puzzled. Neither he nor Liu Litao doubted that Cui Heng would be able to resist the Yan rebels. He just didn¡¯t understand why Cui Heng said that he could go to Lu County at any time. After all, Juhe County was the frontline of the war. If they wanted to resist the Yan rebels, staying here was clearly the best choice. ¡°Good news!¡± ¡°Good news!¡± ¡°County Lord, there¡¯s good news!¡± At this moment, Hui Shi¡¯s voice came from outside. He normally did not show any emotions on his face, but this time, the voice shouting was clearly very excited. It was clearly very important news. ¡°Come in.¡± Cui Heng waved outside with a smile. ¡°Yes, County Lord!¡± Hui Shi walked in quickly with the military report. He ignored Liu Litao and bowed respectfully to Cui Heng. ¡°Lord County Lord, I just received a military report from the scouts. Last night, hundreds of thousands of meteors fell from the sky in Xiling County. ¡°In one night, the rebel army of King Yan was completely wiped out. Whether it was the soldiers or the generals, they were all reduced to ashes by the meteors, but they did not injure the ordinary people. According to the people in the city, at that time, there was an Immortal standing in the sky. Everyone thought that the heavens had opened their eyes and sent down divine punishment!¡± The military information that was like a myth came out of Hui Shi¡¯s mouth. Liu Litao, Qian Cang, and Xu Feng¡¯an, who were standing at the side, were dumbfounded. They could hardly believe their ears. Hundreds of thousands of meteors rained down and destroyed the hundreds of thousands of Yan rebel troops overnight?! Their first reaction was¡ª ¡°How is this possible?!¡± This was too ridiculous! However, Xu Feng¡¯an quickly thought of the Immortal God who had saved him last night. If it was that Immortal God, it might really be possible to do such a miraculous thing. In one night, he destroyed hundreds of thousands of troops without harming the ordinary people in Xiling County. What kind of great divine power was this! Even a Human Immortal like the County Lord probably couldn¡¯t do it. But from the County Lord¡¯s words just now, he should have long known about the destruction of the King of Yan¡¯s rebels. From this, it could be seen that the County Lord was most likely related to that Immortal God. As long as he followed the County Lord, he should have a chance to know that Immortal God! This made Xu Feng¡¯an determined to follow Cui Heng. Liu Litao was in an unprecedented shock. As the governor of Lu County, he knew very well how terrifying the rebels were. This was an army that was very likely to completely occupy the entire Fengzhou in a short period of time and become the first rebel regime to occupy an entire province. They had the potential to subvert the Great Jin Dynasty. Therefore, even if they lost 50,000 troops in Juhe County, Liu Litao did not think that King Yan¡¯s army would stop fighting. However, he never expected that such an army of rebels would actually disappear overnight. What kind of power could destroy hundreds of thousands of troops overnight? This was too unbelievable! Moreover, from the description of the military report, the so-called Fire Meteors had only eliminated the rebels of King Yan and did not harm ordinary people. This did not look like a natural disaster. Could it be man-made? But what kind of person could do such a bizarre thing?! Even an Immortal could not do it! At the thought of immortals, Liu Litao could not help but look at Cui Heng. A thought suddenly surfaced in his mind. Could he have done it? From the words of this County Magistrate Cui just now, he should have known about this before the military report arrived. Could he really have done it? This County Magistrate Cui in front of him, the future Governor Cui, had the ability to destroy an army of hundreds of thousands overnight?! But it was too exaggerated and unbelievable! It was simply ridiculous. This guess made Liu Litao¡¯s scalp tingle and his entire body tremble. He vaguely felt that giving the position of governor to Cui Heng seemed to be an extraordinary matter. Cui Heng saw their reactions and laughed loudly. ¡°This is really a double blessing. Hui Shi, get Zhao Guang to draft a notice and announce that the entire city will celebrate the destruction of the Yan bandits for three days. All expenses will be paid by the county office.¡± ¡°Yes, County Lord!¡± Hui Shi bowed and was about to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave.¡± Cui Heng asked him to stay and said, ¡°After drafting the notice, get Zhao Guang to organize a banquet and call Old Lu along. It¡¯s just the four of us. There¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡± ¡°County Lord¡­¡± Hui Shi immediately understood the meaning behind it. He wanted to say something but hesitated. He nodded and replied,¡± Yes, County Lord! ¡± ¡­ . When Liu Litao was about to build an altar and burn the recommendation letter to the Great Jin Imperial Court, the Taichong Sect and the other major sects had already taken action in Lu County The first change was in the price of food. It actually increased by five times overnight, causing countless citizens to panic. Coal was next. Now that winter was approaching, it was time for the people to stock up on coal for the winter. In the past, during this season, coal would be transported over from other places to be sold. But this year, for some reason, there was not even a single ship carrying coal. When the commoners asked the relevant merchants, they only received a reply that they had to wait a while longer. After coal, cloth, salt, fruits, ores, and so on also changed. The prices either increased by five or six times, or they simply ran out of stock. This sudden, unreasonable, and even illogical change in the market made the people of Lu County wonder what they had done wrong. In the end, they could only complain to the county magistrate¡¯s office. However, they received news that the governor was no longer in the city. This immediately stunned a large number of citizens. However, ordinary people were still a little timid in the end. They did not dare to directly resist the government, but they could not bear the loss of a leader figure. The Taichong Sect and the other major sects and families had already made their arrangements. When the countless commoners arrived at the Governor¡¯s Office, they could only return empty-handed. They ¡°responsibly¡± jumped out and pretended to be furious as they began to attack the government office. The citizens, who were originally a little afraid, echoed when they saw someone take the lead. This caused the front of the Governor¡¯s Office to fall into chaos. They could no longer maintain order. As the county commandant, Chen Tong was in a terrible fix. He kept muttering in his heart, ¡°New Governor, hurry up and come over¡­¡± At the same time, in a private room of a three-story restaurant. Sun Panshi, the Outer Affairs Deacon of Taichong Sect, was enjoying a feast with five other people. From time to time, everyone would look out of the window and look at the chaotic entrance of the Governor¡¯s Office. They all laughed loudly, and the surrounding air was filled with joy. ¡°Hahaha! A good show, a good show!¡± Sun Panshi pointed in the direction of the Governor¡¯s Office and laughed. He took a sip of wine and said proudly, ¡°The livelihood of the entire Lu County is in the hands of the six of us. Let¡¯s see how that new county governor will fight against us.¡± ¡°Everyone, do you believe that after the new county governor takes office, he will definitely come personally to apologize to us in less than three days?¡± 1 Chapter 63 - World Trembles, Heaven Shocking ¡°I heard that the new governor is the current county magistrate of Juhe?¡± The Heavenly Sword Sect¡¯s external affairs deacon, Peng Lanzhi, suddenly spoke. ¡°Juhe County?¡± Ouyang Zhen, the medicine manager of Green Jade Temple, frowned and looked at Sun Panshi. ¡°Brother Sun, I heard that this county magistrate of Juhe County is a fierce person who defeated King Yan¡¯s 50,000 troops.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it too.¡± He Chengmao, the manager of the He family¡¯s shop in Pingchuan, nodded. ¡°Rumor has it that the county magistrate of Juhe County has a mysterious background and has the ability to summon the wind and rain. He only splashed a bowl of water and drowned King Yan¡¯s 50,000 troops.¡± ¡°This poor monk has also heard of this rumor, but in the past, I only treated it as a joke.¡± Monk Jing Cong, the head of the Medicine King Court of the Dharma Monastery, smiled and said, ¡°After all, there¡¯s no one in this world who can summon the wind and rain unless they cultivated to enlightenment and became a Buddha.¡± ¡°Everyone, a mere county magistrate of Juhe County is not enough.¡± Sun Panshi seemed to have expected everyone¡¯s topic and laughed. ¡°Actually, Brother Wang and I have already investigated him. This is just a scapegoat arranged by Liu Litao.¡± ¡°Oh? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Brother Wang, do you know the origins of this county magistrate?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Everyone¡¯s gazes gathered on Sun Panshi again. At the same time, the youth beside Sun Panshi was also the target of the questions. This youth¡¯s name was Wang Jinsheng. He was dressed in white and had a handsome appearance. His facial features were delicate and handsome. He was an extremely good-looking man. At the age of 19, he had already stepped into the Qi Transformation realm. He was the strongest among the six people present. He was not from Fengzhou, but from Suzhou. He had traveled to Lu County with his elders. In the half a year since he came to Lu County, Wang Jinsheng had used extraordinary methods to forcefully pull over 60% of the Lu County¡¯s salt industry, which originally had no place for others to interfere. Moreover, anyone who dared to make a move against him and wanted to stop him with violence, be it a Qi Transformation Grandmaster or a Profound Gate Realm Grandmaster, would all die an unnatural death. Therefore, in this small group of six, his status was even above that of the organizer, Sun Panshi. Although Wang Jinsheng usually did not interfere with the management of specific matters and many things were decided by Sun Panshi himself, everyone, including Sun Panshi, would not ignore the importance of Wang Jinsheng. After all, with their control over the people¡¯s livelihoods, they could easily control the governor of County Lu, but they could not rely on only this to push a county governor to the position of State Overseer. However, Wang Jinsheng and the elders behind him had this ability. Faced with everyone¡¯s questions, Wang Jinsheng did not answer directly. He looked around at everyone and casually flicked open a folding fan. He shook it gently and revealed an unfathomable smile. He said indifferently, ¡°Everyone, do you really believe that there¡¯s someone in this world who can call the wind and summon the rain?¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t believe it, there¡¯s no doubt that King Yan¡¯s 50,000-strong army was destroyed.¡± He Chengmao smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s inevitable that we¡¯ll be worried.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve asked my uncle.¡± Wang Jinsheng continued to fan himself and smiled confidently. ¡°My uncle¡¯s answer was that even if an Immortal Buddha descends, it¡¯s impossible for him to summon the wind and rain to destroy an army of 50,000.¡± Everyone was relieved when they heard that. The uncle Wang Jinsheng mentioned was a top figure in the pugilistic world who had cultivated to the Inner World Realm. What such a big shot said was definitely not wrong. ¡°But what about King Yan¡¯s 50,000-strong army?¡± Peng Lanzhi was a careful woman. She still couldn¡¯t figure out how a small county city could resist an army of 50,000. ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple.¡± Wang Jinsheng was still full of confidence as he smiled and said, ¡°My uncle¡¯s father went to Juhe County to take a look and discovered that the battlefield where King Yan¡¯s army was destroyed had obvious traces of being washed away by water. ¡°Moreover, this scouring mark is obviously not caused by the rain. It¡¯s more like the surging water of a river. He discovered something after studying the terrain. ¡°Although that area is completely flat, the location of the battlefield is relatively low. There¡¯s also a flood river beside Juhe County. As long as one dug a huge gap in the flood river while King Yan¡¯s army was unprepared and mobilized the power of heaven and earth to guide it, it¡¯s possible to drown an army!¡± ¡°How clever!¡± He Chengmao clapped his hands and laughed loudly. He nodded and said, ¡°Calling the wind and summoning the rain is the ability of the Immortals and Buddhas. However, by opening a huge gap in Hong River and guiding the water flow, they can change the battle situation and seal the gap again after the battle. A Profound Gate Realm Grandmaster should already be able to do it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. With Liu Litao¡¯s connections, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to hire a Profound Gate Realm Grandmaster.¡± Sun Panshi sneered. ¡°So, all of this is actually just a scam he set up. ¡°First, he¡¯ll find someone who has nothing to do with our interests to be the county governor of Juhe County. Then, he¡¯ll secretly invite a Profound Gate Realm Grandmaster to put on a show of drowning an army. Then, he¡¯ll publicize it as summoning the wind and rain so that we¡¯ll be afraid. What a good method!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Liu Litao to be so scheming behind the scenes.¡± Peng Lanzhi clearly believed Wang Jinsheng and Sun Panshi¡¯s words. The others also nodded in agreement. After all, this sounded very reasonable. It was much more realistic than directly destroying an army of 50,000 by summoning over wind and rain. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s make a toast to Brother Wang. With his help, we easily saw through Liu Litao¡¯s scheme!¡± Sun Panshi was the first to raise his glass and stand up. The others also stood up and raised their glasses to toast Wang Jinsheng. ¡°Hahaha, everyone, you flatter me!¡± Wang Jinsheng was clearly pleased. He put down his folding fan and said with a smile, ¡°The more Liu Litao uses schemes and conspiracies, the more it proves that he¡¯s guilty. I investigated this matter because I wanted everyone to plan in peace. It¡¯s beneficial to our great sects!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother Wang is right!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the logic. We¡¯ve completely won this time! Let¡¯s drink!¡± ¡°By the way, we have to toast that miserable new county governor as well. This poor scapegoat, hahaha!¡± ¡°Hahaha, this person must be a fool. He even dared to take on the position of County Governor Lu. Hehe!¡± Laughter sounded in the restaurant¡¯s private room again. Sun Panshi, Wang Jinsheng, and the others did not even mention the name of the future county governor. They did not take the new county governor seriously at all. ¡­ . In order to celebrate the complete destruction of King Yan¡¯s army, Juhe County entered an unprecedented state of celebration. In the inner hall of the county office, food and drinks were also prepared. Hui Shi, Lu Zhengming, and Zhao Guang were all sitting here. However, no one dared to touch their chopsticks. The three of them looked at Cui Heng, waiting for him to speak. ¡°Why are you all looking at me?¡± Cui Heng picked up his chopsticks and took a bite of the food. He smiled and said, ¡°Why are you all so nervous? I¡¯m just bidding farewell and having a meal with you.¡± ¡°Are you leaving this place, County Lord?¡± Hui Shi sighed softly. Lu Zhengming and Zhao Guang were also silent. Their fates had actually changed because of Cui Heng¡¯s appearance. If not for Cui Heng, Hui Shi would still be a monk, forcefully enduring humiliation while being the disciple of the person who killed his father. Lu Zhengming would probably still be locked up in the death-row prison, and Zhao Guang would have long died in King Lu¡¯s tomb. This was the great benefactor who had changed their fate. Cui Heng looked at the three of them and chuckled. ¡°You all want to go to Lu County with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to follow Immortal Venerable to the death!¡± The three of them spoke in unison and knelt on the ground to kowtow to Cui Heng. They sincerely believed that Cui Heng was an Immortal Venerable. ¡°If the three of you leave, what will happen to Juhe County?¡± Cui Heng asked instead of answering. ¡°Would you let the people here return to their previous lives before turning around to scold me?¡± The three of them were silent. ¡°Although King Yan¡¯s army was destroyed, they also left behind a Xiling County that still has a lot of things to do.¡± Cui Heng continued, ¡°There are still tens of thousands of people there. We can¡¯t just let them fend for themselves.¡± When the three of them heard this, they admired Cui Heng even more. He was indeed a benevolent and compassionate living Immortal. ¡°Zhao Guang, stay in Juhe County as a county magistrate.¡± Cui Heng suddenly ordered and then said to Lu Zhengming, ¡°Old Lu, I plan to let you go to Xiling County and first serve as the county magistrate. Try your best to restore the people¡¯s livelihood. If anyone asks about your background, say that it was Cui Heng, the Governor of Lu County, who appointed you. With the current chaos in Fengzhou, no one will object to this.¡± This was actually one of his experiments. If he sent someone to govern the 50,000 people in Xiling County and restore the people¡¯s livelihood there, and let the people know that he was the one who sent help, could he also receive the emotional feedback from them? ¡°As for you, Hui Shi,¡± Cui Heng said with a smile, ¡°Follow me to Lu County. When the time comes, you can be Xu Feng¡¯an¡¯s deputy.¡± ¡°Thank you, Immortal Venerable!¡± Hui Shi was grateful. Lu Zhengming and Zhao Guang looked at Hui Shi enviously. ¡­ . Seven days later. Cui Heng gradually finished making his arrangements for Juhe County and Xiling County. They were about to set off for Lu County. At the same time, the news that King Yan¡¯s hundreds of thousands of rebels had died overnight had already spread. For a moment, the world was shocked! Chapter 64 - Reactions From All Sides, Finally Going to Lu County Legend had it that in ancient times, a Heavenly God descended and divided the world into 36 states. Yongzhou was the center of the 36 states. Unfortunately, the current Great Jin only occupied 11 states. Therefore, not only was Yongzhou not the central region, but it had even become a northwestern border. However, no one would ignore Yongzhou. There was the tallest mountain in the world here. Legend had it that it was the mountain that rose from the ground when the Heavenly God descended. As the head of the Dao Sects in the world, the Daoyi Palace was located on Mount Donghua. There was no clamor from the mortal world here, only fog and clouds, buildings, pavilions, and Daoists meditating and practicing martial arts. On the Golden Peak of Mount Donghua. A middle-aged Daoist priest who looked to be about 50 years old came to the edge of the cliff. He looked at the sea of clouds in front of him and shouted, ¡°Sect Master, there¡¯s some rather strange news in the new report sent by the disciples at the foot of the mountain.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± A soft exclamation sounded from the sea of clouds. Then, the snow-white clouds surged up like a wave and actually opened up a path out of thin air like a miracle. A green-robed Daoist who looked to be around 60 years old with a sage-like appearance and white hair walked slowly on the cliff. This person was the current Sect Master of Daoyi Palace, Zhang Shuming. ¡°Senior Brother Sect Master¡¯s divine power has improved again. Even traversing the bottomless abyss is like walking on flat ground!¡± The middle-aged Daoist priest said with envy and admiration, ¡°I wonder if I¡¯ll have the chance to witness the secrets of the Divine Realm in my life.¡± After unlocking the Divine Treasures in the body, one would be able to refine unimaginable power. The Martial Dao¡¯s Divine Treasure Realm was the mark of a Deity Realm expert. They could be said to be Perfected Ones, Heavenly Masters, and Mages! ¡°How can this be called a divine power?¡± Zhang Shuming shook his head and sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s just condensing clouds and stepping on them while pretending to be strolling through the sky. It¡¯s just a minor technique. It¡¯s not worth mentioning. How can it be called a divine power?¡± ¡°Senior Brother Sect Master, you must be joking.¡± The middle-aged Daoist priest smiled and said, ¡°In today¡¯s world, there are only a few people in the Deity Realm. If this is just a minor technique, all the martial artists in the world can be said to be ignorant and incompetent.¡± ¡°A hundred years ago, I saw what true divine power was¡­¡± Zhang Shuming seemed to be recalling something, but he shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. Let¡¯s talk about what special news there is from the foot of the mountain.¡± ¡°A hundred years ago?¡± The middle-aged Daoist priest was a little curious, but he did not continue asking. He replied, ¡°It¡¯s about the great rebel King Yan of Fengzhou. Senior Brother Sect Master, do you still remember that King Yan?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it often in recent years, so I naturally remember it.¡± Zhang Shuming nodded and stroked his often white beard. He smiled and said, ¡°Why? Could it be that King Yan has already occupied Fengzhou and achieved success? The Emperor can¡¯t sit still anymore and wants me to come out of seclusion?¡± ¡°No.¡± The middle-aged Daoist shook his head and took out a letter. He handed it to Zhang Shuming and said, ¡°Senior Brother, please take a look. A few days ago, there was a sudden phenomena of divine punishment in Xiling County. King Yan¡¯s hundreds of thousands of troops were reduced to ashes, but the ordinary people were not injured at all.¡± ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Zhang Shuming¡¯s eyes widened as he grabbed his beard. The old Daoist bared his teeth and said, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not a rumor?¡± ¡°A disciple went to Xiling County to investigate. Every citizen saw the scene that night, so there shouldn¡¯t be any mistakes.¡± The middle-aged Daoist priest seemed to be a little worried and asked in a low voice, ¡°Senior Brother Sect Master, the hundred years are almost up. Will it be related to¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Zhang Shuming shook his head. ¡°Since it didn¡¯t hurt ordinary people, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not purely the power of nature. But what kind of existence can do such a thing? How can there be such a powerful existence? It¡¯s impossible¡­¡± While feeling shocked, he fell into a deep confusion and even doubted his life. As a martial cultivator who had already reached the limits of the Mortal Realm, Zhang Shuming knew very well where the upper limit of the Deity Realm was. It was absolutely impossible for anyone to do such an exaggerated thing. Even those Human Immortals who were stronger than the Deity Realm could not do it. Could it really be divine retribution? Was there really such a thing as divine retribution in this world? Would the Heavenly Dao care about the disputes of the human world? As soon as this thought appeared, Zhang Shuming felt his blood run cold. Instinctively, he looked up at the sky. If the heavens had feelings, it would be too terrifying. ¡­ . There was a place called the Golden Light Mountain in Yuzhou. Legend had it that in ancient times, there was a Buddha who preached here. Golden light descended and covered the entire place, so it was named thus. Later on, a senior monk erected a temple here and established a sect. It was the current number one holy land of Buddhism, the ¡°Baolin Buddhist Hall¡±. At the same time that the Daoyi Palace learned of the mysterious destruction of King Yan¡¯s army, the Baolin Buddhist Hall also received the news. For this reason, the current Abbot specially knocked on the door of a meditation room and woke up Zen Master Dufa, who had been in seclusion for 20 years. ¡°Grandmaster, the hundred years are almost up. Is this phenomenon an omen?¡± The Abbot was the grand disciple of Monk Dufa, and his attitude was extremely respectful. Divine Monk Du Fa looked like a thin monk in his seventies. He had a long white beard and a slightly aged face. He closed his eyes slightly and said slowly, ¡°This is the anger of Buddha and punishment for all living beings. You can let the disciples of the sect use this as publicity to promote Buddhism.¡± ¡°But, Grandmaster¡­¡± The Abbot was a little worried. If the ¡°Divine Wrath¡± was man-made, wouldn¡¯t this anger a mighty figure? ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Zen Master Dufa opened his eyes and pressed his palms together. He smiled and said, ¡°This can¡¯t be man-made. It can only be the wrath of Buddha. From this, it can be seen that the mercy of Buddha is boundless. Amitabha!¡± ¡­ . In the Central Continent¡¯s Imperial City, the center of Great Jin. The 49-year-old Emperor Jianyan, Wei Yi, was lying lazily in his bedroom. At this moment, he was listening to Prime Minister Chu Yuanliang report on political matters through a screen. When Chu Yuanliang said that King Yan¡¯s army of Fengzhou had been destroyed, he suddenly sat up straight and laughed heartily. ¡°Hahaha, good, good. This Emperor is indeed the Son of Heaven. Even the Heavens are helping me!¡± ¡°The Yan bandits had committed too many unjust acts and died from the wrath of the Heavens. This is proof that the Son of Heaven represents the mandate of Heaven itself!¡± Chu Yuanliang echoed loudly and hurriedly said, ¡°Your Majesty, you can use this opportunity to strengthen your control over the surrounding states of the Central Continent. The hundred years is almost up. Perhaps you can obtain more Immortal encounters with this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Prime Minister knows this Emperor well!¡± Emperor Jianyan was in a very good mood. Suddenly, he thought of something. ¡°By the way, a few days ago, you told me that the county magistrate who could summon the wind and rain and defeated the 50,000-strong army of bandits. What¡¯s his name again?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, it should be County Magistrate Cui Heng,¡± Chu Yuanliang said respectfully. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Cui Heng.¡± Emperor Jianyan nodded and said with a smile, ¡°This is a great meritorious service. The Yan bandits have wreaked havoc for many years, and no one in Fengzhou could stop them. Only this person has made such a miraculous contribution. Perhaps it¡¯s because of this that the Heavens sent down divine punishment and completely destroyed the Yan bandits. The merit is great and he needs to be rewarded heavily. The Fengzhou Governor, Cao Quan, was assassinated a few days ago. What do you think about giving the position of Fengzhou Governor to Cui Heng?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, you can¡¯t.¡± Chu Yuanliang finally stopped agreeing. He was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. He hurriedly said, ¡°Although Cui Heng¡¯s contributions are great, he¡¯s only a county magistrate. If he¡¯s promoted to a state magistrate, he¡¯ll probably make enemies everywhere. It¡¯s not a good thing.¡± ¡°That seems to make sense.¡± Emperor Jianyan nodded and thought for a moment. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll confer him the title General Weiyuan and give him 300 taels of gold and an Army Seal. He can recruit 100,000 soldiers.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Yuanliang was dumbfounded. 100,000 prospective recruits were enough to launch a f*cking rebellion on the spot. However, on second thought, he realized that Fengzhou was already out of the Imperial Court¡¯s control. It didn¡¯t seem like a bad thing to have General Weiyuan to smooth things over. Hence, Chu Yuanliang finally bowed and said, ¡°Your Majesty, your grace is vast like the sea!¡± ¡­ . The news of King Yan¡¯s annihilation had already spread throughout the world, and naturally, it had already reached Lu County. Sun Panshi and the others naturally knew as well. However, there was no reaction at all. No one linked this matter to Cui Heng. In this era of feudal superstition, the saying of divine retribution was easily accepted. Therefore, not only did they not restrain their oppression of the commoners at all, they even became even more ruthless because of the destruction of King Yan. At the same time, Sun Panshi and the others were still spreading rumors about the new county governor. He claimed that all these changes were caused by the new county governor. As soon as Cui Heng and the others arrived at the entrance of Lu County, they saw large numbers of citizens kneeling on the ground. However, they were not here to welcome them. These commoners were holding banners embroidered with cloth, and there was a line of words written on them. ¡°May Lord Governor please give us a way out!¡± Chapter 65 - A Single Thought from the People ¡°What¡¯s going on in front?¡± Cui Heng got out of the carriage and looked at the people of Lu County in front of him before asking Liu Litao beside him. ¡°This, this is probably the work of Sun Panshi and the others.¡± Liu Litao was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Lord, these people are already lawless. Most of these commoners are bewitched by them!¡± ¡°There are probably thousands of people here. What great ability!¡± Cui Heng sneered and said to Hui Shi, ¡°Go over and ask what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Hui Shi bowed. ¡°Those people are probably watching us make a fool of ourselves.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s gaze swept across the distant Lu County city wall and he said with a smile, ¡°County Governor Liu, get the accompanying soldiers to prepare to distribute grain and salt!¡± After he accepted the position of County Governor of Lu County, he kept Liu Litao by his side as the County Governor. This would help him quickly understand the various matters of Lu County, and it would be more convenient for him to collect the seven emotions of all living beings. ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Liu Litao nodded quickly and praised, ¡°My Lord, you¡¯re really good at predicting things. You¡¯ve long expected this obstacle.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and smiled. Liu Litao¡¯s old habits did not change. His words did not deviate from flattery. Fortunately, he was quite sincere in his actions. The soldiers behind him were quickly mobilized. Cui Heng¡¯s entourage to Lu County City was not small. Apart from Hui Shi, Xu Feng¡¯an, Liu Litao, and Qian Cang, there were also more than ten refugees who had fled from Dachang County to Juhe County. New officials had to be prepared in advance, especially for a place like Lu County. In order to earn the hearts of the people and obtain the love of the masses to gather positive emotions, he had to have people who could be used to do things from the beginning. There were at least a dozen of them. These former victims of Dachang County were undoubtedly the best choice. They were absolutely loyal to Cui Heng and even believed that their lives belonged to Cui Heng. On the other hand, it was also because Cui Heng had brought a lot of supplies to Lu County and needed people to transport them. It was true that he could use spells to create more supplies after he arrived at Lu County City, but that would be like draining the pond to catch the fish. He could only harvest their emotions on a large scale once. After the bowl of water in Juhe County City drowned the 50,000 troops, he did not receive much of the Seven Emotions of Life. This did not conform to the view of sustainable development. It would be better to arrange some people and proceed step by step. ¡­ . As soon as Hui Shi arrived at the entrance of Lu County, more than a dozen commoners immediately surrounded him. ¡°Officer, you¡¯re the county governor¡¯s man, right? Please let the county governor give us a way out. We can¡¯t even afford food!¡± ¡°We beg the County Governor, please don¡¯t raise the price of food. Us commoners can¡¯t afford it. Please give us a way out!¡± ¡°And the salt! My family hasn¡¯t had salt for three days. Our child¡¯s body is getting weaker and weaker. It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s still growing! Boohoo!!¡± The more these commoners spoke, the more agitated they became. Some even started to squeeze forward, almost surrounding Hui Shi completely. Clang! Hui Shi gently shook the steel saber at his waist and looked around coldly. He shouted, ¡°Everyone, the Governor cares for the world. He loves his people like his own children. Don¡¯t be agitated. He will definitely help you solve your problems!¡± Ordinary citizens were afraid of swords. When they saw this scene, they subconsciously took a few steps back. ¡°How would he solve it? Can he spit out the silver he ate?!¡± At this moment, someone in the crowd suddenly shouted, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the new county governor has conspired with the grain merchants and salt merchants to raise the price by a few times. He will take half of the commission!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s spouting nonsense!¡± Hui Shi shouted angrily. He wanted to go out and check, but he was surrounded by the commoners and could not move at all. ¡°Sir! Is this true? The governor is taking a commission from the merchants?¡± ¡°Sir! Have pity on us! If this continues, we won¡¯t be able to survive!¡± ¡°Sir, Sir¡­¡± The voices of countless commoners buzzed in Hui Shi¡¯s ears, making him extremely frustrated. He almost couldn¡¯t help but draw his saber and slash at them. However, these commoners were not the Huang family of Juhe County. He could not kill as he pleased. He could only forcefully endure it. However, Hui Shi was a Qi Condensation Realm martial artist after all. He could use his True Qi to slowly push these people away and return to Cui Heng¡¯s side. ¡°My lord, the situation is not optimistic.¡± Hui Shi went over to report and said in a low voice, ¡°Someone has mixed in with these people to sow discord. They said that you are collaborating with the merchants to fight for benefits with the people.¡± ¡°Have you found out who it is?¡± Cui Heng asked. ¡°I was surrounded by the people and couldn¡¯t investigate.¡± Hui Shi lowered his head in shame. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°Go over again and tell these commoners to come to my place to buy food and salt. They can buy it at half the usual price. Everyone is limited to buying 20 catties of food and 500 grams of salt. ¡°However, every citizen who comes to collect food and salt has to report the name of a merchant who raised the price of food and salt. At that time, organize some people and record everything.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Hui Shi immediately returned. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve already discovered that person just now.¡± Xu Feng¡¯an, who was pretending to be an old scholar, asked curiously, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me capture him directly?¡± ¡°If we capture him now, we won¡¯t be able to eliminate the roots completely.¡± Cui Heng chuckled and glanced at the gatehouse on the city wall. ¡­ . At this moment, in the gatehouse on the city wall of Lu County. Sun Panshi and Wang Jinsheng were sitting opposite each other and drinking wine, looking at the scene outside mockingly. ¡°Brother Wang, how do you think County Governor Cui will deal with this ferocious public opinion?¡± Sun Panshi drank a cup of good wine and laughed. ¡°This is probably the first time in history that a new county governor has been blocked at the city gate by the commoners! Hahaha!¡± ¡°Brother Sun, didn¡¯t you notice the 20-odd carriages brought by the new county governor?¡± Wang Jinsheng asked instead of answering. He looked outside and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s a lot of food inside.¡± ¡°How is that possible? Could he have moved food from Juhe County to help the people?¡± Sun Panshi shook his head and said, ¡°Moreover, Juhe County has been poor for a long time. How can there be so much food to transport?¡± ¡°When this Governor Cui was in Juhe County, he opened the warehouse to release food to save thousands of refugees.¡± Wang Jinsheng was still looking outside. ¡°I think this won¡¯t stump him. We should prepare for the next countermeasures.¡± ¡°Brother, you¡¯re overthinking¡­¡± Sun Panshi still didn¡¯t believe it, but when he saw the changes outside, he suddenly stood up and shouted in extreme shock, ¡°How is this possible? He really brought so much food?!¡± ¡°Not only food, but also salt!¡± Wang Jinsheng¡¯s eyes became slightly dazed. He suddenly laughed and said, ¡°Hahaha, this is more interesting. If it¡¯s too easy to be suppressed, it will make me feel bored.¡± ¡°Heh, it¡¯s just a move to bribe the people!¡± Sun Panshi was still unconvinced and sneered. ¡°After these few days of publicity, the image of the new county governor and merchants working together to compete with the people can no longer be changed! ¡°Even if he dares to attack those merchants after entering the city, his image in the hearts of the people will not be good. They will only think that he is burning the bridge after crossing it!¡± ¡­ . Cui Heng had brought a total of 20 carts of food and five carts of salt. This food was naturally not enough to sell to these thousands of commoners, so it was first come, first served. Then, he promised that there would be more and that they could buy them from the county magistrate¡¯s office. They would also do their best to lower the prices of food, salt, and other commodities. In this way, the commoners would naturally disperse. Even if there was someone on the inside manipulating things, it would not have much effect in front of real food and salt. ¡°Have you recorded all the information about the merchants?¡± Cui Heng asked Hui Shi. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve noted it down.¡± Hui Shi nodded and said angrily, ¡°A total of thirteen grain merchants and six salt merchants have all increased the price by seven times!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Cui Heng nodded lightly. ¡°Sir, although you sold them food at half the price, there are still people who feel that this is a way to bribe people,¡± Hui Shi said worriedly. ¡°They still feel that you¡¯re in cahoots with those merchants.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and did not say anything else. He returned to the carriage. ¡°Let¡¯s enter the city!¡± ¡­ . After dealing with the incident at the city gate, Cui Heng successfully became the governor of Lu County. Sun Panshi and the others were waiting for this new county governor to make a move. But three days had passed. There was no news from the County Governor¡¯s Mansion. He only knew that Cui Heng was arranging for the people around him to hold various positions. There didn¡¯t seem to be any signs of a fight. Moreover, food and salt had been continuously transported over from Juhe County over the past three days. It was still sold to the people at half the price! It was as if the food and salt there were endless. This made Sun Panshi and the others so angry that they almost cursed. They could not even use the commoners to cause trouble at the County Governor¡¯s mansion. He could only curse Cui Heng in his heart, hoping that he would run out of food and salt soon. More than ten days later, there was still an endless supply of food and salt. It did not look like it was going to be cut off. There were even songs praising the new county governor in Lu County. Sun Panshi and the others could still endure it, but the major grain merchants and salt merchants under them could not hold on any longer. There was no income for more than half a month. Any businessman would explode. Hence, the merchants began to buy food from the people at twice the price and sold it at three times the original price. Grain and salt were indeed important, but greed for wealth was also an integral part of the human heart. It was inevitable that some people could not help but sell off some of their food and salt. This caused the overall price of food and salt to remain high despite the constant existence of half-price food and salt. The citizens quickly began to spontaneously investigate the families who sold food and salt to the merchants. This caused the grain merchants and salt merchants to quickly increase the purchase price to three times. As a result, even more people secretly sold their food and salt. The price quickly increased to five times. It was almost near the previous seven times price. At this moment, the food and salt shipments from Juhe County suddenly stopped! The county magistrate¡¯s office also issued a notice. There was really no more food and salt to be transported. The price of food and salt instantly soared to 15 times the original price! Sun Panshi and the others cheered. The merchants held a banquet to celebrate. The citizens were furious, but there was nothing they could do. The entire Lu County City had almost become a powder keg. It was going to explode at the slightest trigger. Finally, a large number of citizens could not take it anymore and ran to the county magistrate¡¯s office to complain, hoping that the county governor could punish these illegal merchants. This time, no one instigated anything. Everyone did it spontaneously, and they only went to ask the governor for help. Instead of questioning him. In the past month, the image of the new county governor fighting against all the grain merchants and salt merchants in the city had been established in the hearts of the people. No one would believe that Cui Heng was in cahoots with those merchants anymore. Inside the county magistrate¡¯s office. Cui Heng held a list and said to Hui Shi, who was on standby, ¡°13 grain merchants, six salt merchants, nine medicine halls, 12 ore merchants, seven¡­ You¡¯ve investigated all of these, right?¡± ¡°Yes, My Lord. Everything has been investigated,¡± Hui Shi said respectfully. ¡°What¡¯s the attitude of the people?¡± Cui Heng asked again. ¡°My Lord¡¯s plan is brilliant. The entire city¡¯s citizens sincerely admire you now.¡± Hui Shi admired Cui Heng¡¯s actions to the extreme. This was what it meant to truly gather the hearts of the people. If he had raided these merchants¡¯ houses when he first entered the city, he would definitely not have such a united people behind him. He might even have been labeled as a murderer. ¡°Alright!¡± Cui Heng nodded and smiled. Now, he has achieved his first goal. Hence, he immediately slapped the name list on the table and said in a low voice, ¡°Hui Shi, listen up! All the merchants above, search their houses and choose a day for a public trial! If anyone stops you, kill them on the spot!¡± The pig had grown fat. It was time for a slaughter! Chapter 66 - The Blade Rises and Heads Fall When Hui Shi walked out of the county magistrate¡¯s office, he saw the huge mass of people kneeling before the gate. When everyone saw someone coming out, they immediately became excited and wanted to surround him to ask. But they saw that Hui Shi was wearing armor and was obviously a military official. They shrank their heads and did not dare to get up again. They continued to kneel. On one hand, military officials were indeed not to be trifled with. On the other hand, it was also because this matter involved the livelihood of the entire county. Military officials usually had no way of making a decision. There was no point in asking him. Right now, Hui Shi was working with Deputy Chen Tong and gradually completing the handover of power. After the handover was completed, Chen Tong would be in charge of the garrison of this county. However, he was still only a Deputy now. If he wanted to lead troops to raid the merchants, he had to report to the commandant first. Ever since Cui Heng arrived, Chen Tong, who had been extremely busy, finally had some free time. Every day, he would practice boxing, rear flowers, drink tea, and live like an Immortal. He had long decided to rely on Cui Heng. He planned to take on the title of an advisor in the county magistrate¡¯s office after the transfer of authority. Then he would just lie down and watch. After working so hard for so many years, the world was still in chaos. He could not be bothered to do anything else. However, the merchants had gone too far this month, and Chen Tong could not help but interfere. For example, sending troops to guard the food and salt to prevent others from snatching them. As for the troops transfer order from Hui Shi, he only took a casual look and agreed. He didn¡¯t even ask anything about it. But this time was different. When Chen Tong saw the contents of the transfer order, his eyes widened. He looked up at Hui Shi in shock and smacked his lips. ¡°You want to raid everyone on the list?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Hui Shi nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°Under the orders of the Lord, the entire family of the merchants on the list will be investigated. If we encounter any obstruction, we have orders to kill them on the spot!¡± ¡°Alright! I¡¯ve long disliked those dogs!¡± Chen Tong slammed the table and stood up. His eyes lit up as he smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you to the troops.¡± ¡°Thank you, Captain,¡± Hui Shi said with a smile. ¡°I should be the one thanking Lord Governor.¡± Chen Tong chuckled, his admiration for Cui Heng increasing. Actually, he had the same thoughts as Liu Litao. He didn¡¯t think that Cui Heng would be able to handle the chaos in Lu County. At most, he would rely on his martial skills to protect himself. After all, he had not personally gone to Juhe County, nor had he personally interacted with Cui Heng. His understanding of Cui Heng only came from some military reports and rumors. Naturally, he did not have much confidence. However, he was dumbfounded and extremely impressed by the actions of the grain and salt battle for the past month to gather the hearts of the people. What surprised him even more was¡ª In the end, he really dared to be so ruthless. Impressive! He was really amazing! ¡­ . Hui Shi and Chen Tong brought 200 soldiers and charged towards the first grain merchant on the list. Along the way, countless citizens gathered to guess. ¡°There are so many soldiers, and the leader is even the commandant. W-what are they doing? Is there going to be a war?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t all the Yan bandits destroyed by the heavens? Who else can they fight? Did some ferocious beast appear so they went to kill the ferocious beast?¡± ¡°Hehe, in my opinion, there¡¯s indeed going to be a war. They¡¯re also going to kill ferocious beasts. However, the ferocious beasts are the profiteers. They¡¯re going to kill the profiteers!¡± ¡°In that case, could it be that the Governor has decided to attack those profiteers?¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. Those traitors deserve to die. They actually raised the price of grain to 15 times the original price!¡± ¡°But I heard that these profiteers are backed by some big sect or family. Even our original Governor couldn¡¯t afford to offend them!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± Of course, the onlookers were not only ordinary people, but also the servants of the merchants. Seeing so many soldiers marching forward with killing intent, they immediately trembled in fear and ran home to report. The first stop Hui Shi and Chen Tong were going to was the largest grain merchant in Lu County, Li Chong¡¯s house. Li Chong was originally the servant of Elder Sun Liansheng of the Taichong Sect. Later on, he was sent to Lu County to manage the food business. It had been more than 30 years since then, and they had accumulated an extremely rich family fortune. There were more than 1,000 servants, and the land they annexed was more than 10,000 acres. The mansions and courtyards were even built like palaces. Old Master Huang of Juhe County paled in comparison to him. ¡°Master, bad news, bad news! Bad news!¡± The Li family¡¯s servant ran back, panting, shouting as he ran. ¡°What are you shouting for?!¡± Li Chong scolded unhappily. Then, he swayed his fat body and walked out. His hands were supported by two beautiful young girls. As he walked, he rubbed his arms against the young girl¡¯s delicate body. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Li Chong frowned as he looked at the servant and sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve disturbed my good mood. If you can¡¯t explain yourself, I¡¯ll smash your brains out!¡± ¡°Master, Chen Tong and County Governor Cui¡¯s men are here!¡± The servant said anxiously, ¡°Should we invite Young Master Sun over?¡± ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Li Chong kicked the servant over and scolded, ¡°Why would I be afraid of a mere Chen Tong? Do you think he would dare to kill me? You want me to disturb Young Master Sun over such a small matter. I think you don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± He had the support of the Taichong Sect. In the past few years, be it in business or with officials, he was used to being domineering. He did not think that a commandant like Chen Tong would dare to do anything to him. After all, if they killed him, it would be equivalent to offending the Taichong Sect. They would also offend the few large sects and families that were on good terms with the Taichong Sect. In turn, it would affect the livelihood of the entire county and make life difficult for the people everywhere. This was not a price a captain could afford. Tap tap tap! At this moment, accompanied by the orderly footsteps of the soldiers, Hui Shi and Chen Tong led 200 soldiers and rushed to the entrance of the Li family! ¡°Who is Li Chong?¡± Hui Shi took a step forward and asked loudly. ¡°Where did this little pawn come from? Get lost!¡± Li Chong cursed angrily. ¡°You have no right to speak here. Let Chen Tong come over!¡± He did not know Hui Shi, nor did he take him seriously. ¡°Who are you?¡± Hui Shi asked, putting his hand on the hilt of his saber. ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Li Chong was about to speak when a servant came over and whispered in his ear. He immediately looked enlightened. ¡°So you¡¯re someone from the new County Governor. Are you here to snatch over the grain and salt business because you can¡¯t beat me?¡± ¡°Let me ask you again. Are you Li Chong?¡± Hui Shi¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Get lost. If you want to know who I am, get your County Governor to come over and ask!¡± Li Chong pointed at Hui Shi¡¯s nose and scolded. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re Li Chong!¡± Hui Shi suddenly nodded. Then, he pulled out his steel knife and chopped off Li Chong¡¯s fat pig-like head! Pfft! Blood gushed out, and Li Chong¡¯s fat body turned into a headless corpse on the spot. It was as if someone had pressed the pause button on the entire Li family mansion. Everyone was stunned and stopped moving as they watched this scene in horror. Hui Shi held the round-eyed head in his hand and looked around with his saber still gleaming red in his hand. He shouted sternly, ¡°The Governor has given his orders. Li Chong inflated the price of grain for his personal greed, causing grievous damage to the people¡¯s livelihood and are guilty of heinous crimes! ¡°The entire house will be confiscated. Whoever dares to obstruct us will be killed on the spot!¡± At the same time, in the corner of the mansion. Li Chong¡¯s son was so frightened that his face was as pale as paper. His entire body trembled as he said to the servant beside him, ¡°Quick, go out from the back door. Go and invite Young Master Sun Panshi!¡± Chapter 67 - Slaughtering Until Heads Roll Everywhere The southern part of Lu County had always been a place of wealth. Large residences were gathered there. Sun Panshi had long bought a mansion here as a temporary residence. He had also recruited hundreds of servants and taught them martial cultivation. On the surface, they were training the outer sect disciples of the Taichong Sect. But in reality, they were raising private soldiers. Other sects like the Heavenly Sword Sect, Green Jade Monastery, and the Dharma Monastery also had similar methods. After all, there were too many accidents in this chaotic world. Only by possessing enough martial strength could one protect themselves. 300 to 500 servants who knew martial arts and had learned some formations and were equipped with superior weapons were enough to defeat thousands of soldiers who lacked clothes and food. At this moment, Sun Panshi, Wang Jinsheng, Peng Lanzhi, Ouyang Zhen, and the others were gathered at Sun Panshi¡¯s house to celebrate. This celebration was naturally because Cui Heng¡¯s food and salt supply had been cut off and he could no longer fight with them. Moreover, the price of grain and salt had soared to 15 times its original price. It was enough for them to make a huge profit. Especially Sun Panshi and Wang Jinsheng. They were definitely the biggest contributors to the grain and salt industry in Lu County. ¡°Everyone, we¡¯ve won this time. It¡¯s really satisfying to snuff out that little county governor!¡± Sun Panshi raised his glass to salute everyone and laughed heartily. ¡°He has already run out of ammunition and food. I reckon that in a few days, he will personally come to apologize to us. Hahaha!¡± He had completely forgotten that he had previously guaranteed that Cui Heng would visit him in less than three days to apologize. However, no one said anything. They only raised their glasses and drank, echoing Sun Panshi¡¯s words. However, they were scheming in their hearts. This new county governor, Cui Heng, was obviously not a pushover. His background was also astonishing. He could actually sustain a grain and salt price war for a month. Food and salt were transported over every day, and the exact source could not be found. It was simply unbelievable. Sun Panshi and Wang Jinsheng had huge businesses in these two industries, so they it was not to a point where they would not be severely affected. However, their main businesses were in other aspects. Food and salt were just supplementary. In the past month, several shops had already closed down. This caused them to lose a lot of income in Lu County. Although Cui Heng¡¯s food and salt supply had already been cut off and they should not be able to continue fighting, their experiences in the past month were still fresh in their minds. Subconsciously, they felt that this new county governor was not someone to be trifled with. There was no need to fight head-on with such a person. Besides, it was just grain and salt now. Would it be coal, ore, and cloth next? That was their main industry. Moreover, the Heavenly Sword Sect, Green Jade Monastery, and the He family of Pingchuan were not based in Lu County. The industry here was already expanding outside the range of their own base, and their foundations here were insufficient. When they had the upper hand, things naturally went smoothly. However, once they encountered a continuous attack like the war on grain and salt, they would most likely be defeated. If they lost their share of the assets in Lu County, their sect would definitely organize a force to exact revenge, but the specific people in charge of the assets would definitely suffer. It was necessary to make plans early. Of course, these thoughts could only be kept in their hearts and calculated in secret. It was impossible for them to tell Sun Panshi and Wang Jinsheng. ¡°Brother Sun, don¡¯t be happy too early.¡± After taking a sip of wine, Wang Jinsheng suddenly spoke up and said with a smile, ¡°How can you be sure that County Governor Cui won¡¯t be driven to desperation and simply rob all your businesses?¡± ¡°He dares?!¡± Sun Panshi glared and sneered. ¡°In the entire Lu County, anyone who dares to offend the combined forces of our few sects will have to die.¡± ¡°What if he really has the guts of a bear?¡± Wang Jinsheng shook his head and said, ¡°Brother Sun, we¡¯re competing for the position of State Overseer this time for the sake of the once-in-a-century Immortal encounter. We have to be careful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Wang.¡± Sun Panshi didn¡¯t dare to show off in front of Wang Jinsheng. He poured a cup of wine and said with a smile, ¡°Actually, even if that county governor has the guts, he doesn¡¯t have the ability. ¡°We have thousands of soldiers in this Lu County City, and they are all soldiers who know martial arts. How would a mere county governor like him dare to raid our place? With just those hundreds of useless foot soldiers? Little Brother is really overthinking.¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! At this moment, there was a hurried knock on the door. ¡°Young Master, Young Master! It¡¯s an emergency! Something important happened!¡± This was the voice of the Sun family¡¯s servant. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t I say not to let anyone disturb us?¡± Sun Panshi roared outside. ¡°Speak quickly, or get lost!¡± ¡°Young Master, something bad has happened! Li Chong¡¯s servant has escaped. He said¡­¡± The servant was clearly a little nervous. After taking a deep breath, he said,¡± That dog county governor sent someone to raid his house. Li Chong¡¯s head has already been chopped off! ¡± ¡°What?!¡± Sun Panshi was instantly stunned on the spot, his face alternating between red and white. He felt like he had been greatly humiliated. Just now, he was still assuring Wang Jinsheng and everyone present that Cui Heng would come to apologize today. He even said that Cui Heng would not dare to make a move. Was he slapped in the face so quickly? Peng Lanzhi, Ouyang Zhen, and the others¡¯ expressions also changed slightly. They had thought that Cui Heng might continue to fight in other industries, but they did not expect him to use force directly. In a price war, everyone competed within the rules. Even if one lost in the end, they only needed to admit defeat and submit. It was not life-threatening. But once he used force, the meaning would be completely different. He was playing with his life! He would rather die than be controlled by a sect? This was a little manly?! What was County Governor Cui thinking? Peng Lanzhi, Ouyang Zhen, and the others were puzzled. No one felt that Cui Heng would have any chance of winning if they used force. After all, everyone knew very well what level the soldiers on the county governor¡¯s side were at. They were not soldiers who could fight at all. As for the question that Cui Heng¡¯s martial cultivation might be very high¡­ it was directly ignored. They were all large martial sects. Which sect did not have their own experts? Even a Xiantian Grandmaster would have to retreat when facing thousands of elite soldiers who knew martial arts. No matter how high his martial arts were, could he become an Immortal? 1 Cui Heng¡¯s actions stunned these people. They looked at Sun Panshi and Wang Jinsheng and asked for their opinions. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± Sun Panshi slammed the table and stood up. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that there¡¯s really a rebellion in Lu County!¡± ¡­ . While the servants of the Li family ran to report to Sun Panshi, Hui Shi had already slaughtered the Li family until blood flowed like a river. He had implemented Cui Heng¡¯s orders and killed anyone who dared to stop him. As a Grandmaster at the peak of the Qi Condensation Realm, these ordinary servants were no match for him at all. They were completely cut down like melons and vegetables. Even Chen Tong, the county commandant, was shocked by his ruthless methods. He sighed sincerely in his heart. ¡°What good saber skills!¡± At this moment, no one in the Li family dared to resist. They all hugged their heads and squatted in the corner, trembling. Those who dared to resist were already dead. As for those soldiers, they had already become porters. Boxes after boxes of the Li family¡¯s gold, silver, and jewelry were moved out, as well as the Li family¡¯s stored food. Bags of them were carried out, piling up like a mountain. Seeing this scene, the citizens who followed behind felt relieved and resentful. Suddenly, there was a commotion at the back of the crowd. Many people subconsciously retreated to the sides. It was Sun Panshi who had already brought people over. Sun Panshi smelled the pungent scent of blood in the air and saw the blood flowing everywhere, as well as the heads. He was so angry that his entire body trembled. When he saw the boxes of jewelry and bags of food, he was even more furious. Peng Lanzhi, Ouyang Zhen, and the others felt their scalps tingle when they saw this scene. Was County Governor Cui crazy?! They really wanted to fight to the death! Wang Jinsheng narrowed his eyes thoughtfully. ¡°Stop!¡± Sun Panshi roared angrily. ¡°Stop right now!!¡± No one was listening. The soldiers were still moving the goods. Now, they only listened to Hui Shi¡¯s orders. ¡°How dare you!¡± Sun Panshi was furious. He strode forward and raised his hand to punch a soldier. He was a Qi Condensation Realm martial artist. When he punched out, True Qi immediately surged! The fist wind was like a violent gale, instantly knocking over a few soldiers beside him. The soldier who was targeted by his punch was even more stunned. His face was filled with fear, and his legs were weak. He could not even escape. If this punch hit, the soldier would die on the spot. Killing soldiers on the streets was simply lawless! Bang! Suddenly, there was a muffled sound. Sun Panshi¡¯s punch did not hit the soldier. Instead, it smashed into a rough and wide palm. Hui Shi took the punch and said with a cold gaze, ¡°How dare you attack the officials in public? I think you don¡¯t take the Governor seriously!¡± ¡°True Qi?!¡± Sun Panshi was shocked. He immediately retracted his fist and retreated, sizing Hui Shi up. ¡°There¡¯s actually someone as capable as you under that young county governor?¡± ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Hui Shi did not respond at all. He went forward and shouted, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Taichong Sect¡¯s Sun Panshi! Stop now and get your people to scram!¡± Sun Panshi pointed at Hui Shi¡¯s nose and roared, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re a Qi Condensation cultivator, I can¡¯t control you!¡± ¡°So you¡¯re Sun Panshi.¡± Realization dawned on Hui Shi¡¯s face as his right hand gripped the hilt of his saber again. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been obstructing the Governor¡¯s administration?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m the one! Why, could it be that¡­¡± Sun Panshi glanced at Hui Shi¡¯s hand holding the saber and said mockingly, ¡°You even want to kill me?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Hui Shi pulled out his bloody steel saber. ¡°Anyone who stops me will be killed on the spot!¡± ¡°You dare!¡± Sun Panshi glared. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± Hui Shi grinned. He mobilized all the True Qi in his body on the spot, and crimson flames immediately appeared on the steel saber. Like a madman, he suddenly slashed at Sun Panshi¡¯s head with the saber. ¡°I¡¯m under the orders of the Governor to raid the residence and kill anyone who stops me! Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? Now, die for me!¡± Chapter 68 - Surrounding the County Governors Mansion ¡°How dare you!¡± Sun Panshi was furious, and the True Qi in his entire body surged. At the same time, he suddenly spread his arms and actually used his arms to block Hui Shi¡¯s blade! Clang! The sound of metal clashing suddenly sounded. Hui Shi¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he immediately restrained the True Qi on his blade. At the same time, he twisted his wrist and changed his moves. As he flew back, he retracted his steel saber. ¡°This is the Vajra Fist of the Taichong Sect?!¡± At this moment, the sleeves of Sun Panshi¡¯s arms had already been torn apart in the confrontation just now, revealing his bronze-colored muscular arms and the dense steel rings on them! The Taichong Sect¡¯s martial arts were ferocious, and their weapons were mainly steel rings, clubs, the full set. There was almost no need for weapons like swords. Sun Panshi cultivated the Twelve Paths of Vajra Fist. It emphasized on training the body to the point where it was extremely strong and invulnerable. At this moment, there were nine steel rings on both of his arms. He was already very close to gaining mastery on using the 12 completed steel rings. Moreover, these steel rings were specially made, and each of them weighed more than a hundred catties! ¡°Haha! At least you have some knowledge!¡± Sun Panshi threw his head back and laughed. He strode forward and instantly closed the distance between him and Hui Shi. At the same time, he waved his arms and smashed them towards Hui Shi¡¯s head. ¡°Die!¡± Buzz! His arms caused the void to let out an ear-piercing hiss, as if the air had been torn apart, raising an incomparably huge wind. It swept up countless gravel and surged towards Hui Shi. He was like a descending Vajra that possessed the power of a Godfiend and wanted to crush everything in front of him. ¡°Alright! Since you want to compete in strength, I¡¯ll accompany you!¡± When Hui Shi saw him attack, he threw away the steel saber in his hand and raised his arms. His fingers clenched into fists as he grabbed towards Sun Panshi¡¯s two arms. ¡°Courting death!¡± Sun Panshi sneered, his eyes flickering with killing intent. His two arms alone weighed more than 1,000 catties. With the enhancement of his True Qi, it was enough to smash iron into powder! Even a Qi Transformation realm Grandmaster would either die or be crippled if they dared to face such power with their bare hands! Bang! Hui Shi¡¯s hands collided with Sun Panshi¡¯s arms. A terrifying force erupted with layers of air waves, causing the trees 30 to 40 feet away to be forcefully broken. The stone slabs and tiles under their feet exploded into dust in an instant. Cracks appeared on the ground below, and the center collapsed three to four inches! Just this confrontation alone had caused a mess 30 to 40 feet around them! This made the scalps of many commoners who had come to watch tingle. They could not help but think that if they stood a little closer, they would probably be torn to pieces! It was too terrifying! ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± Hui Shi suddenly sneered. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Sun Panshi¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Hui Shi in disbelief. He could clearly feel that his attack just now was like hitting a quagmire. It did not cause any substantial damage at all. 1 Moreover, his arms were actually held tightly by the other party¡¯s palms, and he was unable to move! ¡°What¡¯s the difference between you who put on so many steel rings and a street performer?¡± Hui Shi sneered. The five fingers on his hands actually lit up with a faint golden light, and then he suddenly grabbed hard. Clang! Clang! Clang! With a series of sounds of metal shattering, the steel rings on Sun Panshi¡¯s arms were all crushed. ¡°Ah!¡± At this moment, Sun Panshi let out a heart-wrenching scream. His arms that were grabbed by Hui Shi suddenly snapped backward. The bones inside were crushed! 70% of his martial cultivation was concentrated on his arms. This blow almost crippled his martial cultivation. ¡°Great Strength Vajra Hand, you¡¯re a direct disciple of Lotus Flower Monastery?!¡± Wang Jinsheng had arrived beside Hui Shi at some point. At the same time, he gently poked the folding fan in his hand forward. Bang! Hui Shi was blown back more than a hundred feet on the spot and slammed into a brick wall. Boom! The wall collapsed from the impact. Pieces of bricks fell down and buried Hui Shi. Wang Jinsheng glanced over and put away his folding fan. He grabbed Sun Panshi¡¯s severed arm and looked at it. He clicked his tongue and said, ¡°What a heavy handed move. His bones are all shattered and the meridians are all jumbled together. His martial arts are crippled. Is this how Lotus Flower Monastery teaches their disciples?¡± ¡°Qi Transformation Realm! Grandmaster!¡± Hui Shi stood up from the pile of bricks and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He looked at Wang Jinsheng gloomily. ¡°What a young Qi Transformation expert. Who are you?¡± Wang Jinsheng looked like a youth. He didn¡¯t even look 20 years old, but he was already a Qi Transformation Grandmaster. This was definitely not a level of strength an ordinary faction could have. ¡°Are you qualified to ask about my identity?¡± Wang Jinsheng glanced at him indifferently, but he did not continue attacking. Instead, he said with interest, ¡°Are you still going to kill Sun Panshi?¡± ¡°Hur hur.¡± Hui Shi laughed instead of becoming angry. He looked at Wang Jinsheng and laughed. ¡°He will definitely die! You don¡¯t know what kind of existence you¡¯re going against.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Wang Jinsheng raised his eyebrows slightly and sized up Hui Shi carefully. He smiled curiously and said, ¡°Are you talking about that County Governor?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Lord Governor for you!¡± Hui Shi sneered. He wanted to say more, but the pain in his shoulder made it difficult for him to continue. ¡°Hahaha, that is if he¡¯s really some big shot. I¡¯ll let you live for three days first.¡± Wang Jinsheng sensed the change in Hui Shi. He waved the fan in his hand and said with a faint smile, ¡°Your heart meridian has been injured. In less than three days, you will vomit blood and die!¡± With that, he swaggered away with Sun Panshi. No one dared to stop him. Peng Lanzhi and Ouyang Zhen hurriedly suppressed the shock in their hearts and left the Li family with Wang Jinsheng. The commoners who came to watch also dispersed. Chen Tong came to Hui Shi¡¯s side. Seeing his pale face and cold sweat, he quickly helped him up and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Hui Shi shook his head with a guilty expression. ¡°But I¡¯ve let Lord Governor down and let them leave. I¡¯ve embarrassed the Governor.¡± As he spoke, his body trembled. He could barely stand. Although he was still speaking harshly to Wang Jinsheng just now, his heart was already filled with guilt. He felt that he no longer had the face to see Cui Heng again. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back first,¡± Chen Tong said in a low voice. ¡°Thank you, Captain,¡± Hui Shi said with a smile. ¡­ . In Sun Panshi¡¯s residence. His hands had undergone preliminary treatment, but the anger in his heart was still burning. ¡°Brother Sun, what do you plan to do?¡± Wang Jinsheng used his True Qi to clear Sun Panshi¡¯s blood and asked. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill Cui Heng!¡± Sun Panshi gritted his teeth, his face filled with hatred. He suddenly stood up and roared outside, ¡°Gather all the outer sect disciples in Lu County and surround the County Governor¡¯s Mansion!!¡± At the side, Monk Jingcong of the Dharma Monastery suddenly stood up and said seriously, ¡°Our Dharma Monastery also has 300 outer sect disciples in Lu County City. We can lend them to Benefactor Sun for the time being.¡± As soon as he came out, the others looked at each other and stood up. They all expressed that they could temporarily lend their outer sect disciples in Lu County to Sun Panshi. ¡°Good! In that case, there will be thousands of elite soldiers!¡± Sun Panshi¡¯s face was filled with killing intent as he roared, ¡°Today, that fellow Cui Heng will definitely die!¡± Then, he looked at Wang Jinsheng and bowed extremely solemnly. ¡°I still need Little Brother Wang to help me hold the line.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Wang Jinsheng smiled and nodded, agreeing very readily. However, no one knew what he was thinking. ¡­ . That night, Lu County was brightly lit with flames. Thousands of so-called ¡°outer sect disciples¡± armed with sabers, swords, or iron rods marched through the streets. They were wearing armor and holding torches. They surrounded the county governor¡¯s office at an extremely fast speed. At this moment, in the inner hall of the government office, Cui Heng was still drinking tea. Xu Feng¡¯an stood behind him without a change in expression. Monk Huishi wore a guilty look on his face and remained silent. Liu Litao closed his eyes to rest, as if he didn¡¯t care about this at all. Only Captain Chen walked over anxiously and looked around. In the end, he could not help but ask Cui Heng, ¡°Governor, what should we do now? From the looks of the troops outside, there are probably thousands of them. This¡­ this is a rebellion!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a few thousand.¡± Cui Heng chuckled. ¡°Captain Chen, please calm down.¡± ¡°Just a few thousand elite soldiers?¡± Chen Tong wanted to cry. ¡°Hui Shi, I¡¯ll give you another chance to catch the snakes.¡± Cui Heng looked at Hui Shi and smiled. ¡°Do you want it?¡± Chapter 69 - Breaking Through Three Realms with a Flick of a Finger, Heavenly Dragons ¡°My Lord!¡± Hui Shi, who had been silent, immediately knelt on one knee and cupped his fists above his head. ¡°I¡¯m willing to die for you!¡± Raiding the merchants was just a ruse to lure the snake out of its hole and let the person behind them jump out on their own. It was to let the commoners know who was supporting those profiteers. The so-called catching of snakes was naturally to capture Sun Panshi, Wang Jinsheng, and the others. Hence, Hui Shi agreed without thinking. He was extremely grateful to Cui Heng. If not for Cui Heng, he would not have been able to leave Lotus Flower Monastery at all, nor would he have been able to take revenge for his father¡¯s death. After being defeated by Wang Jinsheng today, he could only watch helplessly as Sun Panshi left. He did not even manage to complete the mission of purging the house. This made him feel extremely guilty and he almost did not dare to face Cui Heng. Now that Cui Heng suddenly said that he wanted to give him another chance, it immediately revived his originally dead heart. ¡°My Lord¡­¡± Chen Tong hesitated. He had seen Hui Shi lose with his own eyes. Wang Jinsheng was a Qi Transformation Grandmaster, and Hui Shi was no match for him at all. How could he go out and catch snakes? However, looking at Hui Shi¡¯s expression, he didn¡¯t know if he should persuade him. ¡°I heard from you that Wang Jinsheng is a Qi Transformation Grandmaster?¡± Cui Heng asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Hui Shi nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s not an ordinary Qi Transformation Grandmaster. His martial arts are extremely profound and can injure one¡¯s heart through space. If not for you saving me, I would have died.¡± ¡°Then how about I raise your cultivation to the Profound Gate Realm?¡± Cui Heng smiled. As soon as these words were spoken, the entire hall fell silent. Hui Shi was speechless and looked at Cui Heng in disbelief. Xu Feng¡¯an, who had been expressionless, suddenly raised his head, his eyes filled with shock. Liu Litao, who was resting with his eyes closed, lost his balance and almost fell off his chair. He trembled as he said, ¡°W-what??¡± Chen Tong almost thought that he was hallucinating from being too anxious. He subconsciously asked, ¡°Sir, what¡­ what did you just say?¡± ¡°Why? Do you think that advancing to the Profound Gate Realm is too low?¡± Cui Heng glanced at the few of them and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°It seems to be a little low. Then should I advance him to the Xiantian Realm? However, the increase in strength in one go is too great, and it also involves internal and external interaction. It might be more painful.¡± The few of them were completely speechless and were extremely shocked. He wanted to directly raise a Qi Condensation Realm cultivation to the Profound Gate Realm or even the Inner World Realm! Was this the power of an Immortal?! But why did it feel like he was talking about something extremely ordinary? It felt like he was asking what to eat tonight¡­ This was too ridiculous. ¡°I, I, this¡­ Lord, I, the Profound Gate Realm is fine.¡± Hui Shidu was a little incoherent. He had never even heard of such a thing. It was already completely beyond his understanding. It was too unbelievable. ¡°It¡¯s better to reach the Xiantian realm.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and said in a low voice, ¡°The Profound Gate and the Xiantian realm are only on the same level. You can just achieve it in one step. You can do the construction of the Inner World yourself later.¡± With that, he raised his right hand and flicked his finger, sending a trace of Dharmic powers into Hui Shi¡¯s body. Hui Shi immediately felt the True Qi in his body expand rapidly, instantly strengthening by more than ten times and spreading to every corner of his body. Qi Transformation Realm! Immediately after, a vast stream of True Qi flowed upwards into his mind. Boom! Hui Shi felt his entire body tremble, as if a barrier in his mind had been broken through. Instantly, he felt as if he had arrived in an incomparably vast world! Profound Gate Realm! After sensing this vast world, he suddenly came into contact with a vast sea of essence energy. The essence energy of heaven and earth surged, roiling with natural power. Before he could carefully sense the profundity of the Essence Energy Sea, he felt a large amount of Heaven Earth Essence Energy gather and pour into his body. Then, these worlds quickly fused with his True Qi, allowing his True Qi to possess a strange ability to mobilize the power of nature. At the same time, he was completely reborn. Xiantian Realm, done! After a wave of intense pain that spread throughout his body, Hui Shi woke up and immediately felt the majestic and grand power in his body. ¡°I¡­ I became a Xiantian Grandmaster just like that?!¡± Hui Shi muttered to himself, almost thinking that he was dreaming. However, the powerful force in his body and the power of Heaven and Earth that he could clearly sense could not be faked. He was really in the Xiantian Realm! With his aptitude, he might have a chance to step into the Xiantian realm in his seventies or eighties. And now he has already achieved it? In just a short moment, he had already reached the Xiantian realm? It was as simple as eating and drinking! At this moment, pure shock was no longer enough to describe Hui Shi¡¯s feelings. This was the feeling of his understanding being completely overturned. Although he had seen Cui Heng summon the wind and rain, and even ignite the fire of Dharmic powers, the feeling now was completely different. The former was purely destruction, and it was a very direct form of power. The latter was a bizarre method that was unimaginable and completely incomprehensible. ¡°Thank you, Immortal Venerable!¡± Hui Shi knelt on the ground and kowtowed. He could not help but address Cui Heng as Immortal Venerable. ¡°Immortal Venerable¡¯s divine power!¡± ¡°Immortal Venerable¡¯s divine power!!¡± Liu Litao and Xu Feng¡¯an also bowed respectfully, their hearts filled with shock. Especially Xu Feng¡¯an. As a top expert who had started from the initial stage of Body Refinement and walked through the Inner Qi Cultivation, Qi Sensing, and other realms step by step, spending nearly a hundred years to cultivate in the 12 Realms of the Martial Dao Realms until he reached the 11th level, the Inner World Realm, his heart was extremely complicated at this moment. Chapter 72 - Give Someone a Taste of Their Own Medicine To the people of Lu County, tonight was destined to be a sleepless night. Ever since night fell, flames had lit up into the sky outside. The footsteps of the soldiers were very dense, like the sound of thunder striking the hearts of countless citizens. Such a large number of soldiers gathering was something that had never happened before. Although the commoners were so frightened that they did not dare to go out, they were still very concerned about the situation outside. Many people would secretly look through the gaps between their doors and windows to see the situation outside. They were all worried for the new Governor. Although ordinary citizens had limited access to information, they were not fools. After a month of food and salt war and today¡¯s brazen shakedown, they all knew very well that the new Governor was on their side. However, it was not easy to stand on the side of the commoners. It would definitely cause those merchants to counterattack. The soldiers who had gathered tonight were probably here to deal with the new Governor. ¡°I hope nothing happens to the Governor!¡± ¡°I really hope those profiteers die early. May the Governor remain safe.¡± ¡°Lawless, truly lawless. Heavens, please open your eyes. Please bless the Governor!¡± At this moment, in Lu County, countless commoners were praying for Cui Heng at home. Everyone prayed for his safety. As for the soldiers outside shouting that the new County Governor was colluding with King Yan and wanted to kill the citizens and offer up the city, no one believed them at all. Who would take out so much food to feed the citizens if they intended to offer up the city? In this chaotic world, food was extremely precious. ¡­ . At the entrance of the governor¡¯s office. Cui Heng¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at the area where the commoners were gathered. He saw a mass of white lights symbolizing ¡°love¡± flying over from that side. This was the love that the people of Lu County had for him. Only when one loved someone would they pray for him. Feeling the rapid growth of the Seven Emotions light around his Golden Core, Cui Heng felt refreshed. His efforts over the past month had not been in vain. He had finally welcomed a large-scale increase in the Seven Emotions. Moreover, this was only the beginning. As long as he destroyed these merchants who controlled the people and allowed the birth of all kinds of businesses, not only would the people in Lu County benefit, but all the counties and towns under Lu County would also benefit. This concerned the livelihood of more than a million people! If he could gain the love of so many people, the white light that symbolizes ¡°love¡± should welcome a period of rapid growth. ¡°After completing all that, the white light should increase greatly. Perhaps it will become the first to reach a foot tall.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself. While he was happy, he was also a little worried. ¡°But the black light that symbolizes evil has never increased. Why is it so difficult for people to hate me? Is there any way to make the hate not change so quickly to other emotions?¡± Actually, there were definitely many people who hated him, but most of their emotions quickly turned to anger, fear, and despair. There was not much pure disgust at all. At this thought, he looked at the street outside the county office. Thousands of rays of gray lights floated over. This was a light that symbolizes grief. The thousands of elite soldiers that Sun Panshi and the others had transferred over were killed by Hui Shi alone. ¡­ . At this moment, the streets outside the County Governor¡¯s mansion were filled with the sounds of battle. No, to be precise, it was a mixture of screams, cries, and shouts for help that shot into the sky. Because, this was Hui Shi¡¯s one-sided massacre! Like a wolf entering a flock of sheep. No soldier could hurt him at all. Be it light weapons like swords and sabers, or heavy weapons like clubs and hammers, they were all useless. As soon as these weapons approached Hui Shi, the phantom of a fire dragon would fly out from his back. The divine dragon would sweep these weapons away on the spot. At the same time, it burned the armed men to ashes. At the same time, he himself possessed extremely terrifying strength. Even a casual sweep could instantly crush three or four soldiers. He was trashing the opponents in the truest sense. There was no exaggeration. No matter if Hui Shi waved his fist or slapped out with his palm, the phantom of a dragon would appear on his arms, wrapping around it. This made him many times stronger. In the face of such power, even refined iron armor was like paper, completely unable to withstand a single blow. The armors shattered with a single slap and were pierced through with a single strike! Even the soldiers wearing them were smashed into pieces by Hui Shi¡¯s fists or turned into minced meat. Almost none of them looked like humans after getting hit. He was too powerful! Xu Feng¡¯an, Liu Litao, and Chen Tong were all dumbfounded as they watched Hui Shi slaughter everyone. They watched as Hui Shi surrounded thousands of elite soldiers alone. Was this still a power that a human could possess?! Actually, when Hui Shi rushed into the crowd just now, the three of them were terrified, afraid that he would be killed. After all, in the face of thousands of armored and armed elite soldiers, even a top Inner World expert would not dare to charge forward head-on. Moreover, Hui Shi was only a Xiantian cultivator. Although Hui Shi had the so-called ¡°rune¡± that Cui Heng had given him. No one knew what use the runes had. But now that they saw Hui Shi¡¯s increase in strength, the three of them were all stunned. ¡°Lord, this, this is¡­¡± Liu Litao pointed outside in shock and asked Cui Heng uncertainly,¡± These are the runes you mentioned earlier? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cui Heng nodded lightly and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a small trick I thought of before. It seems like the effects are not too bad.¡± A small trick? Not too bad? The three of them were speechless. If this was considered a small trick, then what were Xiantian and Inner World realm experts worth? This was a Xiantian Grandmaster killing thousands of armored and armed elite soldiers head-on! Since ancient times, there had never been such a thing. If news of tonight¡¯s incident were to spread, it would definitely shock the world. At this moment, Sun Panshi and the others in the restaurant were all dumbfounded. ¡°How is this possible? How is this possible?!¡± Sun Panshi looked at the street below with bloodshot eyes. He looked at the soldiers who were casually slapped to death by Hui Shi like little chicks and almost suspected that he was dreaming. These were thousands of elite soldiers fully decked in armor and wielding weapons. Furthermore, they all knew martial arts. At the very least, all of them had cultivated to the Qi Sensing realm. Their strength far exceeded that of ordinary soldiers. It was not a problem for them to kill a top Inner World expert together! Why were they slaughtered like chickens by a mere Qi Condensation cultivator?! Beside him, He Chengmao and Monk Jingcong had already begun to tremble. Looking at the scene below and smelling the pungent smell of blood, they felt their scalps tingle and their legs go weak. ¡°Where¡¯s Young Master Wang? Where did Young Master Wang go?!¡± He Chengmao and Monk Jing Cong suddenly remembered that Wang Jinsheng, who had said that he was going out to hold the line, had not appeared. Didn¡¯t he easily defeat this Qi Condensation Realm government official during the day? ¡°Yes, yes, Brother Wang, where¡¯s Brother Wang?!¡± Sun Panshi suddenly reacted at this moment and looked around, but he did not see Wang Jinsheng at all. ¡°Peng Lanzhi and Ouyang Zhen have also disappeared!¡± He Chengmao exclaimed, the fear in his eyes deepening. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, don¡¯t tell me they both ran away!¡± ¡°Even Wang Jinsheng ran away?!¡± Monk Jing Cong collapsed to the ground and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over.¡± Facing a monster that could kill thousands of elite soldiers alone, it was impossible for them to have any chance of winning. It was even too late to escape now. ¡°Damn it, damn it! Wang Jinsheng, you bastard!¡± Sun Panshi roared, his entire body trembling. He was almost going crazy. However, he couldn¡¯t care less about venting his anger now. He flipped the table in the private room and used his lightness technique to jump out of the window on the other side that did not face the street. However, as soon as Sun Panshi went out, before he could escape, he felt an extremely powerful pulling force tug on him, wanting to pull him back down. He looked down and immediately felt his soul leave his body. He broke out in cold sweat and was horrified. ¡°Xiantian?!¡± It was Hui Shi who raised his hand and used his Xiantian True Qi to condense a dragon claw phantom. He grabbed Sun Panshi, who was about to escape, and pulled him down from the sky. ¡°Taichong Sect¡¯s Sun Panshi, you supported the profiteers and harmed the common people. Let¡¯s see where you can escape to!¡± Hui Shi roared at the sky, letting the surrounding people hear his voice. This was to reveal Sun Panshi¡¯s identity and to give him a taste of his own medicine. At the same time, Monk Jingcong and He Chengmao, who were preparing to escape, were also captured. A moment later, Hui Shi escorted the three of them to Cui Heng and said respectfully, ¡°My Lord, I didn¡¯t disappoint you!¡± Chapter 73 - Heavenly King Hongwu, 200 Years Ago ¡°Well done.¡± Cui Heng nodded lightly at Hui Shi. Then, he looked at Sun Panshi, He Chengmao, and Monk Jingcong and chuckled. ¡°What do the three of you have to say?¡± At this moment, the three of them were already kneeling in front of Cui Heng. They no longer looked as arrogant as before. At this point, they were already in complete despair. They couldn¡¯t even think about escaping. After all, with a terrifying expert like Hui Shi around, it was impossible for them to escape. Now, the most important thing was how to survive. Only by surviving could they have hope. Otherwise, everything would be for naught. Sun Panshi¡¯s mind raced. What should he do? Threats definitely wouldn¡¯t do. If the other party was really afraid of his identity, he would not have attacked at all. In that case, he had to show his value. But where was his value? Wang Jinsheng! Sun Panshi¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He hurriedly lay on the ground and said to Cui Heng, ¡°Lord! I have an important intel to report. It¡¯s something that only I know!¡± As soon as he said this, He Chengmao and Monk Jing Cong¡¯s expressions changed and they started cursing. ¡°Bullsh*t! You want to talk about Wang Jinsheng¡¯s news, right? I know it too. What do you mean by only you know?¡± ¡°I know the intel too! Lord, Wang Jinsheng is from Yanzhou. He¡¯s from the Wang Clan of Langya!¡± The former was He Chengmao, who only retorted and scolded Sun Panshi. The latter was Monk Jing Cong, who directly told him what he knew. The Wang Clan of Langya in Yanzhou! Other than Cui Heng and Hui Shi, the expressions of everyone present changed slightly, revealing shock. ¡°What do you all know?!¡± Sun Panshi flew into a rage when he heard the two of them. He pointed at them and scolded, ¡°I¡¯ve been with Wang Jinsheng for a long time and know more than you. I¡¯ll definitely be able to assist this Lord!¡± Then, he said to Cui Heng with a flattering expression, ¡°Lord, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. These two people have only eaten a few meals with Wang Jinsheng. The information they know is superficial. Only I have a deep understanding of Wang Jinsheng.¡± ¡°Lord, why don¡¯t you listen to him first?¡± Xu Feng¡¯an used his True Qi to send a voice transmission and said to Cui Heng, ¡°The Wang family of Langya is one of the Seven Distinguished Families in the world after all. Their background is extraordinary.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Cui Heng shook his head lightly and said to Hui Shi, ¡°Bring the three of them away first. We¡¯ll continue to raid the businesses tomorrow. After we clean up those merchants, we¡¯ll hold a public trial together.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Hui Shi bowed, then grabbed the three of them with both hands. ¡°Lord! No, don¡¯t!¡± Sun Panshi panicked when he saw this situation. He shouted, ¡°Lord, the information I know is really critical!¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Cui Heng nodded and reminded Hui Shi, ¡°Be careful during the public trial. Don¡¯t let the people beat them to death. Just leave them alive.¡± Sun Panshi and the other two were the culprits who exploited the people of Lu County. Putting them on a public trial with those merchants was more conducive to the spread of the truth. At the same time, it could mobilize the emotions of the people. To Cui Heng, this was a chance for his cultivation to improve greatly. Naturally, he could not let it go. Moreover, questioning the culprits after the public trial would better confirm the comprehensivity and authenticity of the information. After Sun Panshi and the other two were detained by Hui Shi, the County Governor¡¯s Mansion finally regained its calm. Only the lingering smell of blood in the air and the dismembered limbs on the street ahead showed that an extremely tragic one-sided massacre had just happened here. ¡°Lieutenant Chen, clean up the streets with your men so as not to disturb the people tomorrow,¡± Cui Heng said to Chen Tong. ¡°If there are any surviving soldiers, arrest them as well to await punishment.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Chen Tong bowed respectfully before leaving in a hurry. He immediately gave an order to have people clean the streets overnight. After seeing Hui Shi break through three realms in a row and go on a killing spree, he became obedient to Cui Heng¡¯s decisions and had no other thoughts. ¡°The two of you, follow me,¡± Cui Heng said to Xu Feng¡¯an and Liu Litao before turning around and returning to the inner hall. ¡­ . In the inner hall of the county magistrate¡¯s office. Cui Heng took a sip of hot tea and asked Xu Feng¡¯an and Liu Litao, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the Seven Distinguished Families families before, but I don¡¯t know much about it. Tell me more.¡± In the past period of time, he had asked Xu Feng¡¯an and Liu Litao to better understand the overall situation of this world. In name, the Great Jin Imperial Family was the leader. But in actuality, there were independent factions everywhere. Even the various State Overseers who relied on the Great Jin¡¯s regime had begun to govern themselves. The entire Great Jin Dynasty was basically a scattered and split force. Therefore, apart from the Central Continent, the ten State Overseers were the most powerful people in the world. But this was only on the surface. In this world, sects and aristocratic families were the main players. Although the Imperial Court and the State Overseers controlled a large amount of military power, the sects and aristocratic families had relied on their deep foundations to infiltrate into various industries. They were involved in hundreds of industries regarding the people¡¯s livelihood, and the transportation of military supplies, ores, metals, and other industries. If anything were to happen to these industries, not to mention a county or a state, even the citizens of the entire world would be provoked into rebellion, and the Imperial Court would immediately collapse. Moreover, sects and aristocratic families also had the highest individual martial strength in the world. Even if a single person¡¯s martial strength could not compete with an army, he could still execute an assassination. As long as the Imperial Court dared to attack the aristocratic families of the sect, they would dare to let the current high-ranking officials and even the Imperial Family die suddenly. Many dynasties had also been destroyed like this. Therefore, there had never been a thousand-year-old dynasty in this world, but thousand-year-old sects and aristocratic families were everywhere. The three Holy Lands of the Dao Sect, the six Holy Lands of the Buddhist Sect, the 13 Evil Sects, the Nine Swords of the World, the 12 Gangs of the world, and the 16 Families of the world were all outstanding forces. The Seven Distinguished Families was among the famed 16 Families. But in reality, the Seven Distinguished Families was already a top faction with more than 3,000 years of history and lineage. It was an existence on the same level as the head of the Dao Sect, Dao Yi Palace, and the head of the Buddhist Sect, the Baolin Buddhist Hall. The other nine Families were not on the same level as the Seven Distinguished Families. ¡°It¡¯s said that the Seven Distinguished Families was the main supporter of the establishment of the Great Jin.¡± Liu Litao knew more about the Imperial Court. ¡°More than 200 years ago, at the end of the Da Yuan Dynasty, the world was in chaos and countless heroes rose up. At that time, the founding ancestor of the Great Jin was actually just from an inconspicuous small faction. By chance, he married a noble daughter of the Wang Clan of Langya. That was how he obtained support and quickly rose to prominence. Then, he obtained the support of the other six Wang Families and finally swept through the world to establish the Great Jin.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard of this before.¡± Xu Feng¡¯an nodded. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and smiled. ¡°Speaking of which, there¡¯s another rumor that I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng asked with interest, ¡°What rumor?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll explain, my Lord,¡± Xu Feng¡¯an replied respectfully. ¡°It¡¯s said that the Seven Distinguished Families had suffered heavy losses in order to support the rise of the founding ancestor of the Great Jin Dynasty, especially the Wang family of Langya. They were almost wiped out. Moreover, it triggered the martial world calamity more than 200 years ago¡ªHeavenly King Hongwu killed all the Deity Realm experts in the world.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Cui Heng could not help but raise his eyebrows. Chapter 74 - Hongwu The name Hongwu reminded Cui Heng of the founding ancestor of the Ming Dynasty on Earth. At the same time, he was also looking forward to hearing more. Could it be that Hong Fugui had changed his name? But if it was Hong Fugui, how could the world¡¯s leader become the Great Jin? Had he failed? Liu Litao and Xu Feng¡¯an thought that as an otherworldly Immortal, Cui Heng had never heard of Heavenly King Hongwu. Hence the question. After all, that was nearly 300 years ago. Too much time had passed. Moreover, after the Great Jin was established, they strictly controlled the information about the previous dynasties. Naturally, very few people knew about it. At this point, not to mention ordinary people, even a county magistrate might not know. It was only because one of them was a county governor and the other was an expert from a top sect with over a thousand years of history that they had some understanding. Hence, the two of them looked at each other. They wanted to answer Cui Heng¡¯s question, but they could not speak first. Cui Heng saw through their thoughts and nodded with a smile. ¡°Mr. Xu, please continue.¡± ¡°Thank you, my Lord.¡± Xu Feng¡¯an first bowed before continuing the story about Heavenly King Hongwu. ¡°According to the records of the Yuhua Sword Pavilion, Heavenly King Hongwu first appeared in the 12th year of the previous dynasty, which was 288 years ago¡­ At that time, it was a period at the end of a dynasty, and there were countless revolutionary armies. At that time, Heavenly King Hongwu was the head of a revolutionary army. He was a military officer who could manage a hundred people¡­¡± In his description, Heavenly King Hongwu started from an ordinary military officer. Through accumulating battle merits, he became a commander, a company officer, and then a general, step by step. After he married the daughter of the leader of the revolutionary army, he completely controlled 100,000 troops. After taking control of the army, Heavenly King Hongwu widely roped in the people¡¯s hearts. In an extremely short period of time, he gathered a large number of citizens and tied them to his cause. In a few years, he had already developed the army to a million soldiers and began to sweep through the world. Gradually, he was titled a Heavenly King. The war at the end of a dynasty inevitably affected the various large sects and aristocratic families. As Heavenly King Hongwu expanded, the interests of some sects and families suffered. Hence, the sect and aristocratic families sent someone to negotiate with him. After the negotiation failed, they wanted to use force and even killed Heavenly King Hongwu¡¯s son. This created a life and death feud. Heavenly King Hongwu began to wantonly kill martial artists. None of the renowned factions in the world escaped his wrath. This was especially true for the Langya Wang Clan. They were the culprits who had caused the death of Heavenly King Hong Wu¡¯s eldest son. Facing an army of a million, no matter how strong their martial cultivators were, no matter how shocking their martial techniques were, it was useless. Their entire clan was almost wiped out. In the end, a Deity Realm expert took action and brought away a few direct descendants of the Langya Wang Clan. Only then did they manage to preserve a bloodline. After that battle, many sects and families completely understood that Heavenly King Hongwu wouldn¡¯t care about them at all. Hence, countless sects and families joined forces. First, they defamed Heavenly King Hongwu publicly. At the same time, they used their own strength to gather an army. They even sent experts to assassinate him repeatedly. The many sects and aristocratic families often used this method, wanting to directly resolve the root of the problem. However, no one expected Heavenly King Hongwu to have a peerless divine weapon with him. He could kill a Deity Realm expert with a sweep of his sword! It was impossible to assassinate and behead him. However, it was precisely because of these actions of the sects and aristocratic families that Heavenly King Hongwu became completely enraged. He personally ordered the death of all the Deity Realm experts in the world, regardless of which sect or family they were from! An unprecedented martial world calamity was triggered. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly after hearing this. From Xu Feng¡¯an¡¯s description, this Heavenly King Hongwu seemed to be just a slightly stronger leader of the Revolutionary Army. He did not sound like Hong Fugui at all. Back then, Hong Fugui had learned much more from him. After Xu Feng¡¯an finished explaining what he knew about Heavenly King Hongwu, he saw Cui Heng fall into deep thought. This made him a little puzzled and nervous. He instinctively felt that he might have said something wrong, but he could not figure out what he had said wrong. ¡°The Heavenly King Hongwu that Sir Wu mentioned is actually not a comprehensive description.¡± At this moment, Liu Litao suddenly spoke. His tone was even filled with reverence. ¡°To be precise, that¡¯s just the Heavenly King Hongwu in the eyes of the martial sects. Actually, Heavenly King Hongwu¡¯s true strength isn¡¯t in his military strength, nor is it in the divine weapon in his hand. It¡¯s in his thoughts, his military governance, and his administrative ideals. During the first hundred years of the Great Jin Dynasty, the Imperial Court forbade anyone from reading through any information related to Heavenly King Hongwu. They were afraid of his ideals. It was only because of the recent chaos that there were no more restrictions.¡± As he spoke, a smile appeared on his face. It was a smile filled with admiration. ¡°I usually like to read some idle books, so I understand more about this. Actually, as long as you study the history of Heavenly King Hongwu carefully, you will discover that he is different from all the leaders of the Revolutionary Army and even all the Emperors and generals from ancient times. There has never been an Emperor or a general who would truly stand with the people like him, let alone an army that would never snatch money and food from the people, never humiliate women, and would even pay for food. There has never been a person who didn¡¯t rope in the sects and aristocratic families or seek their support. Instead, he targeted them, suppressed them, and even killed them. Then, he distributed the land and property to the troops that were made up of ordinary people. There has never been an army that took the unification of the world as their responsibility. Even the most ordinary soldiers know what they are fighting to protect, and because of their shared ideals, they would never desert the army even if the entire army was wiped out. Heavenly King Hongwu attacked the martial arts sects and aristocratic families not because of a personal grudge, but because he wanted to snatch back the livelihoods and businesses that affected the people of the world from these large factions. Only when the people¡¯s livelihoods are no longer controlled by these sects and families can the people live a stable life. And the killing of all the Deity Realm experts in the world was also for this goal¡­¡± At the mention of Heavenly King Hongwu, Liu Litao seemed to have become a chatterbox as he kept talking. His words were filled with admiration and even contained traces of subtle worship. His eyes were shining. This might have something to do with his own experience. Liu Litao knew very well that he was a timid person who lacked courage. When he encountered trouble, he always wanted to protect himself and did not dare to charge forward. Therefore, while he was the governor of Lu County, he did not dare to fall out with the various sects and families. He could only barely protect the people here so that they could live a stable life and not starve. But the more this was the case, the more he admired Heavenly King Hongwu. What kind of courage, what kind of heart was required to pursue such a lofty goal? Only such a person could let the world bloom with such bright brilliance at the end of a dynasty! After hearing Liu Litao¡¯s story, Xu Feng¡¯an fell silent. Perhaps it was because of their different positions, or perhaps it was because of the restrictions of the Great Jin Imperial Court. The records of Heavenly King Hongwu from the Yuhua Sword Pavilion were indeed too one-sided. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened.¡± Cui Heng whispered softly, as if he was a little emotional. Then he fell silent and said nothing for a long time. After a long while. Just as Liu Litao and Xu Feng¡¯an were feeling a little nervous, Cui Heng suddenly asked. ¡°How did this Heavenly King Hongwu fail in the end?¡± Chapter 75 - May All Sects and Aristocratic Families Hate Me According to Xu Feng¡¯an and Liu Li Tao¡¯s description¡­ About 270 years ago, Heavenly King Hongwu had already killed almost all the Deity Realm powerhouses in the world. The various sects and families were either suppressed or directly destroyed. The greatest obstacle had been swept away, and the people of the world also regarded Heavenly King Hongwu as the savior of the world. The rest of the revolutionary armies were nothing compared to them. They were not worth mentioning at all. The Dayuan Dynasty was also on its last breath. This was already the eve of victory. It was the moment before dawn. But why was it that in the end, the revolutionary army was overthrown and the new dynasty was established by the son-in-law of the Langya Wang Clan? Moreover, the current Great Jin had been established for 261 years. In other words, less than ten years after Heavenly King Hongwu killed all the Deity Realm experts in the world, Great Jin established a new dynasty with the support of the Seven Distinguished Families. This was too bizarre. It didn¡¯t make sense at all. ¡°Heavenly King Hongwu didn¡¯t fail!¡± Liu Litao replied firmly. ¡°It¡¯s just that because Heavenly King Hongwu suddenly disappeared, the policies that he presided over could no longer continue. They quickly fell apart¡­¡± ¡°There are similar records in the Yuhua Sword Pavilion.¡± Xu Feng¡¯an nodded and said, ¡°Just before Heavenly King Hongwu suppressed the world and was about to overthrow the Dayuan Dynasty, he suddenly disappeared. Dragons can¡¯t survive without a leader, and a country can¡¯t be without a ruler for a day. Once Heavenly King Hongwu disappeared, their powerful foundation collapsed in an extremely short period of time. Only then did the Seven Distinguished Families and Wei Kuang have the chance to pluck the peaches.¡± Wei Kuang was the founder of the Great Jin, the son-in-law of the Wang Clan of Langya. ¡°Disappeared?¡± Cui Heng was slightly surprised and fell into deep thought. ¡°He just vanished without warning?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s missing.¡± Liu Litao nodded with certainty. ¡°I¡¯ve checked countless books and records, but no one has found Heavenly King Hongwu¡¯s corpse. I can only say that he¡¯s missing. Does my Lord want to investigate this?¡± ¡°You want to know too, right?¡± Cui Heng looked at Liu Litao with a faint smile. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare¡­¡± Liu Litao hurriedly bowed and apologized. ¡°I was just anxious and wanted to share my Lord¡¯s worries.¡± ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t blame you.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll investigate Heavenly King Hongwu¡¯s matter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to serve my Lord!¡± Xu Feng¡¯an hurriedly said. ¡°I¡¯m willing to sacrifice my life as well!¡± Liu Litao immediately kowtowed. ¡°There¡¯s no need to bow so easily.¡± Cui Heng shook his head lightly and said to the two of them, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you two a question now. Is it true that the majority of the sects and families in the world has a hand in the livelihood of the common people and are imperceptibly controlling the lives of the world?¡± ¡°Not necessarily all of them, but I¡¯m afraid at least 80 to 90 percent of the large factions are involved,¡± Liu Li Tao replied. ¡°There should be no mistake about that.¡± Xu Feng¡¯an nodded. ¡°Be it the sects or aristocratic families, their daily expenses are huge. They need the corresponding industries to maintain their operations. The larger the sect and aristocratic family, the larger the industries.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s all for now. After the two of you go back, organize and write down all the information you know about the Seven Distinguished Families, especially the Wang Clan of Langya. Give it to me tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± The two of them bowed and left. Cui Heng was the only one left in the inner hall of the County Governor¡¯s mansion. He returned to his seat and sat quietly for a long time. In the end, he sighed softly and said with a self-deprecating smile, ¡°Lil Fugui, back then, I was wondering if you could die peacefully of old age. I didn¡¯t expect you to actually go missing¡­ You¡¯ve disappeared, and the Immortal Dawn Sect has also sealed themselves away. Is there really a powerful force in this world that I don¡¯t know about?¡± Thinking of this, Cui Heng asked in his heart again, ¡°System, is this world really a high-level Xianxia space-time dimension?¡± [Hello, honorable host! As you have activated the Omnipotent Immortal Cultivation System package, the System will serve you wholeheartedly and protect your path to immortality!] [After testing, it can be confirmed that this world is a high-level Xianxia space-time dimension. There are countless living beings in the myriad worlds, Immortal Kings, and countless ferocious beasts. Your growth environment is extremely harsh. Please pay attention to your safety at all times.] [If you want to increase your safety index, you can choose to continue charging. The System has¡­] Ridiculous! Cui Heng directly ignored the subsequent notifications. At this moment, he already had a rough guess about the situation with Hong Fugui and the Immortal Dawn Sect. This world that seemed to be at the level of a Wuxia world had a complete inheritance of the 12 realms of the Mortal Realm. Moreover, it completely corresponded to the 21 realms of the Immortal and Mortal realms that Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong had mentioned. However, this is the Great Jin Dynasty, while Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong were from the Great Zhou Dynasty. In their description, there were also immortal sects, mighty figures, sacred bodies, mystic realms, and other elements that were clearly higher than this Wuxia world. In addition, here in Great Jin, there was also the legend of Human Immortals descending. The answer was obvious. Perhaps the Great Zhou that Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong were in was the ¡°Upper World¡± of Great Jin. It was a higher plane that was connected to this plane, but there were certain restrictions. Cui Heng, who had once read all kinds of cultivation novels, easily made such a connection. And Hong Fugui¡¯s strange disappearance and the sudden sealing of the Immortal Dawn Sect was most likely due to the interference of this Upper World. ¡°If there really is an Upper World, then everything can be explained.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°Those large sects and aristocratic families that have existed for thousands of years are probably inextricably linked to this Upper World.¡± At the same time, he felt a sense of danger. ¡°From the looks of it, after that Human Immortal descends to the world and hears about my deeds, he will most likely attack me or gather the various sects and families to deal with me. ¡°Although the Human Immortal realm should only be equivalent to the Foundation Establishment realm and is nothing much, there are still Earth Immortals and even Heaven Immortals above the Human Immortal realm. That might be equivalent to the Golden Core realm and the Nascent Soul realm. ¡°There are less than five months before the Human Immortal descends. It¡¯s obviously impossible to nurture a Nascent Soul in such a short period of time. Fortunately, there are still the benefits of the System. Even if a Heaven Immortal descends, I can protect myself.¡± Thinking of this, Cui Heng suddenly had an idea. ¡°Should I strike first and destroy all the sects and aristocratic families in this world? In any case, we¡¯re destined to be enemies.¡± However, he quickly refuted his thoughts. ¡°No, if I directly destroy them, I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be a Human Immortal descending to the mortal world anymore. Instead, it¡¯ll become a Heaven Immortal descending to the mortal world. It won¡¯t be good for me.¡± Even if he really had a conflict with a Human Immortal after he descended to the mortal world, there would definitely be a lot of time before he became a Heaven Immortal. This was enough for Cui Heng to make some preparations. Moreover, with the strength of these sects and aristocratic families at the Deity Realm, it was impossible for them to have any effects on a Golden Core level battle. ¡°It¡¯s good to keep these sects and aristocratic families. Since they¡¯re destined to become enemies, I can use them to increase the cultivation of the black light!¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly after thinking about this and formed a plan in his heart. After a month of food and salt war, as well as today¡¯s shakedown and extermination of Sun Panshi and the others, he had collected a lot of the Seven Emotions light. The red color that symbolizes joy and the white color that symbolizes love had reached more than seven inches. Anger, sorrow, fear, and desire were already close to five inches. Only the black light that symbolizes evil did not increase much. It was still three inches tall. During this period of time, he had been worried about how to collect the black light that symbolizes evil and how to make people maintain their disgust for him. He did not want it to quickly transform into emotions like anger, fear, and despair. Now, he finally had a clue. Those sects and aristocratic families that controlled the lives of ordinary people were the best test subjects! ¡­ . The next morning. Liu Litao and Xu Feng¡¯an handed over the information about the Seven Distinguished Families to Cui Heng. Then, they received a county-wide decree personally written by Cui Heng. He ordered all the sects and aristocratic families in Lu County to sell 10% of their food, salt, coal, transportation business, and other industries to the Lu County government. The current county governor, Cui Heng, was in charge of all of this. When Liu Litao and Xu Feng¡¯an saw this decree, they were both stunned. The former was excited, and the latter was worried. ¡°I will definitely do my best to implement this decree,¡± Liu Litao said respectfully. ¡°Lord, once this decree is issued, the entire Lu County will definitely be in an uproar.¡± Xu Feng¡¯an said worriedly, ¡°Other than the Yuhua Sword Pavilion, I¡¯m afraid the other sects and aristocratic families will not abide by it. Moreover, when this decree is spread to the other counties, all the sects and aristocratic families in the world will hate you, my Lord. This¡­¡± ¡°I hope that all the sects and aristocratic families in the world will hate me.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind. There¡¯s no need to persuade me anymore.¡± Then, he changed the topic and said, ¡°By the way, go and tell Hui Shi to gather the people. Bring out the merchants who were captured, as well as Sun Panshi and the others for public trial today!¡± ¡­ . After Wang Jinsheng escaped from Lu County, he started running for his life. He escaped over 400 li in a single night. Finally, he arrived at Taichang County in the east of Lu County. At this moment, his uncle, Wang Qingquan, was drinking and having fun in the residence of Elder Sun Liansheng. Both of them were nearly a hundred years old, and their hair and beards were white. However, in front of their table, those dancers who were dressed in light muslin and dancing with swaying movements, revealing their exquisite figures, were still young girls, extremely delicate. The two of them enjoyed the scenery as they drank, their faces full of smiles. Bang! At this moment, the door was suddenly pushed open, scaring the dancers into hiding. Wang Qingquan and Sun Liansheng also looked over with anger. ¡°Uncle!¡± It was Wang Jinsheng who staggered in and said while panting, ¡°Not good, not good. The new county governor of Lu County is a lunatic. He raided the businesses of our merchants and even wanted to capture all of us!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Wang Qingquan almost thought that he had heard wrongly. He said in surprise, ¡°Has the new county governor eaten the courage of a leopard? He actually dared to attack you.¡± ¡°I saw Xu Feng¡¯an beside the new county governor!¡± Wang Jinsheng gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Although he had disguised himself, I recognized him at a glance at such a close distance. ¡°With our extreme abilities, not only could he defeat our elite soldiers, he could even capture our people alive. That¡¯s why I rushed back to report to Uncle.¡± ¡°Xu Feng¡¯an is just a newly-advanced top expert. Is he trying to encroach on Fengzhou¡¯s immortal opportunity?¡± Wang Qingquan was furious. His beard was even blown up. ¡°Let¡¯s go, follow me to Lu County City. I want to see where this Xu Feng¡¯an gets his guts from!¡± ¡°Wang Juedeng, that Lord will also come over later.¡± Sun Liansheng reminded him in a low voice. ¡°That Lord¡­¡± Wang Qingquan immediately sobered up from his anger. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Jinsheng, let¡¯s set off tomorrow morning then.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Wang Jinsheng hesitated. He was extremely furious. He had lived for almost 20 years and had never been in such a sorry state. He wished that he could kill Cui Heng and Xu Feng¡¯an immediately. ¡°No.¡± Wang Qingquan shook his head and said, ¡°That Lord is extremely important to me, to you, and even to the entire Wang Clan of Langya. He¡¯s very important. ¡°As for that new county governor and Xu Feng¡¯an, they¡¯re just penned chickens and dogs. They¡¯re not worth mentioning. When I go over tomorrow, I¡¯ll capture them in one go. At that time, you can do whatever you want!¡± Chapter 76 - Attempting to Oppress With Power Although Wang Jinsheng was unwilling, since his uncle had already said so, he could only wait here. Thus, the singing started again, and the dancers started moving again. Then, the music continued! Before long, the sound of horses neighing could be heard outside. Immediately after, there was the sound of a carriage opening and closing. Someone was coming! Wang Qingquan and Sun Liansheng stood up and walked towards the door with smiles on their faces. Wang Jinsheng also followed, feeling a little excited. He had already asked his uncle about this lord¡¯s identity. He was Jiang Wanshan, the Head of Secretariat of the Imperial Court, and the external affairs manager of the Jiang family in Nanhe. In the Great Jin, the Head of Secretariat was the highest-ranking official in the Central Secretariat. He was in charge of drafting imperial edicts and issuing them. Although he was not as powerful as the Minister of Records, he was still a Grand Secretary Official. His words and actions could even affect the Emperor¡¯s decree. Of course, in this chaotic world, it was difficult for even an Imperial Decree to leave the Central Continent. This was just a position in the Imperial Court, so Wang Qingquan did not take it so seriously. What really concerned him was Jiang Wanshan¡¯s identity in the Jiang family of Nanhe, as well as the Emperor¡¯s edict in his hands. The Jiang family of Nanhe and the Wang family of Langya were both part of the Seven Distinguished Families. But if the Imperial Edict was pushed by the Head of Secretariat who was part of the Seven Distinguished Families, it would be completely different. ¡°Hahaha, Lord Jiang has come on a starry night. I¡¯m sorry for not coming out to welcome you!¡± Wang Qingquan laughed as he invited a middle-aged man who looked to be in his fifties into the house. ¡°Greetings, Uncle Jiang.¡± Wang Jinsheng walked up and bowed respectfully. ¡°Hahaha, so you¡¯re my nephew. When I saw you ten years ago, you were only this big.¡± Jiang Wanshan laughed and gestured at his waist. Then, he sat at the head of the table and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your father?¡± ¡°My father is fine, and he often misses you, Uncle.¡± Wang Jinsheng pretended to be obedient. ¡°Back then, Prime Minister Wang was one of the three Dukes and even recorded official affairs. If not for his efforts, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am today.¡± Jiang Wanshan first reminisced about the past before getting straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯ve always been a grateful person. Here¡¯s an edict bestowed by the Emperor. It just so happens that this can be used as repayment for Minister Wang¡¯s kindness.¡± As he spoke, he took out a piece of yellow cloth with words written on it from his sleeve. He unfolded it and presented the contents to Wang Jinsheng, Wang Qingquan, and Sun Liansheng. ¡°¡­Cui Heng, the county magistrate of Juhe County, has contributed greatly in the defense against the attack of the Yan rebels. He will be conferred the title, General Weiyuan. He will be rewarded with 300 taels of gold and an Army Seal. He can recruit 100,000 soldiers.¡± Hiss! Hiss! When Wang Jinsheng and the other two saw the contents of the edict, they could not help but gasp. The title bestowment was actually nothing. The title General Weiyuan was only the equivalent of a fifth-grade military official. Although it was on the same level as a county governor, it was not enough for them to take him seriously. What was really outrageous was the last point. Permission to recruit 100,000 soldiers! This meant that one could officially amass a private army of 100,000. He no longer had to secretly raise private soldiers, nor did he have to worry about being criticized morally. He could even attack others under the guise of serving the Imperial Court. He could simply rebel openly! As long as he had this power, the position of State Overseer would be at his fingertips, and the Immortal Opportunity of Fengzhou would be in his grasp! Such a bestowment was actually given to Cui Heng?! Wang Jinsheng was furious and jealous. His eyes were red. ¡°Why? Nephew looks very angry?¡± Jiang Wanshan noticed Wang Jinsheng¡¯s expression and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this bestowment has nothing to do with Cui Heng. This is all yours.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wang Jinsheng was pleasantly surprised. Previously, Wang Qingquan had only told him that Jiang Wanshan would bring him great benefits, but he did not expect it to be this. He could obtain the right to openly recruit 100,000 soldiers! Moreover, it was snatched from Cui Heng. This was very satisfying! However, he had some doubts. He looked at Jiang Wanshan and asked, ¡°Uncle, but the decree clearly says¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it up to me to decide what to write on the edict?¡± Jiang Wanshan immediately laughed when he heard this. He picked up a pen and directly crossed out Cui Heng¡¯s name on it. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°A small county magistrate is not like us. He¡¯s just a dog. How can he enjoy such a reward? 1 Don¡¯t worry, Nephew. As long as the thing bestowed is real, there won¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°You can even do that?¡± Wang Jinsheng was a little stunned. He usually felt that he was already very arrogant, but he did not expect that he was still so far away from true arrogance. He could actually rewrite the Emperor¡¯s edict so easily. It was as if he had just corrected a misspelled word! ¡°Jinsheng, there¡¯s no need to be surprised.¡± Wang Qingquan patted Wang Jinsheng¡¯s shoulder gently and said with a smile, ¡°The Great Jin was established with the support of our preeminent families, so we naturally have the right to exercise our authority. As long as you don¡¯t fabricate an Emperor¡¯s edict out of thin air, it¡¯s fine as long as you show consideration for the Emperor¡¯s face on the surface. Don¡¯t you think so, Lord Jiang?¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Jiang Wanshan also laughed when he heard this. He said to Wang Jinsheng as if he was hinting at something, ¡°As a mere Secretariat, I really don¡¯t dare to fabricate an edict out of thin air.¡± In other words, it was not necessarily the same for a higher-level official, namely a true Prime Minister. For example, Wang Jinsheng¡¯s father, the former Prime Minister Wang. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Jiang!¡± Wang Jinsheng bowed and thanked him, pretending not to hear Jiang Wanshan¡¯s words. Now, he was only feeling extremely happy in his heart. After all, these bestowments were originally for Cui Heng, but now, he had intercepted them. This made him feel like he had gotten his revenge. He felt so good that he wanted to dance around. So what if you¡¯ve won the hearts of the people in Lu County?! So what if you have a top expert by your side?! ¡°Compared to a preeminent family like mine, you¡¯re just an ant that¡¯s only worthy of being casually manipulated. You didn¡¯t even know that you had been rewarded before it was snatched away by me!¡± Wang Jinsheng¡¯s face flushed red with excitement. He even wanted to jump in front of Cui Heng and mock him to vent his grievance and anger. ¡°Lord Jiang, actually, Cui Heng deserved that reward.¡± At this moment, Wang Qingquan suddenly said with a smile. ¡°Oh, what do you mean?¡± Jiang Wanshan asked with interest. ¡°It¡¯s like this. Cui Heng is in Lu County City¡­¡± Wang Qingquan briefly explained how Cui Heng targeted the businesses of the sects and aristocratic families. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing?¡± Jiang Wanshan¡¯s gaze turned cold as he sneered, ¡°These bumpkins are really becoming more and more restless.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. A mere county governor actually dares to touch our assets in Lu County!¡± Wang Qingquan nodded in agreement. ¡°He¡¯s simply courting death!¡± ¡°Lord Jiang, shouldn¡¯t we think of a way to deal with him?¡± Sun Liansheng said with a fawning expression, ¡°Otherwise, that county governor will probably push his luck. He¡¯s only taking a fancy to our assets in Lu County City now. In the future, it might even be the entire Lu County.¡± ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t leave this fellow alone.¡± Jiang Wanshan nodded and revealed a ruthless expression. ¡°Killing him directly is the best way, but that is too easy on him. Since he dares to use the businesses of our aristocratic families to exchange for the hearts of the people, I¡¯ll make him lose the hearts of the people and let him be cursed to death by the people! After returning to the capital, I will report to His Majesty that Lu County is adjacent to the Hong River and is at the center of Fengzhou¡¯s waterway. It should have become a major trading city, but its current development is far from reaching that level. It can be seen that the county governor¡¯s ability to govern is not good. Moreover, the county governor deprived the businesses of generations of merchants for no reason and handed them over to ordinary people to manage. This greatly affected the merchants¡¯ enthusiasm and made it impossible for the people to farm and produce food in peace. It¡¯s a loss for the country and a disaster for the world! This is all because of the county governor¡¯s incompetence in governing. His Majesty should draft an edict to reform the city. The taxes for ordinary people operating shops must increase by 50%, while merchants who have been running businesses for generations will receive a 50% reduction in taxes. This way, the trade in Lu County can recover and the people can farm in peace. It¡¯s the best of both worlds. At that time, I will personally go to Lu County to implement the decree. What do you think?¡± 1 Chapter 77 - False Intelligence Causes Death ¡°Uncle Jiang is brilliant, too brilliant!¡± Wang Jinsheng could not help but praise. The Great Jin¡¯s taxes on ordinary people were relatively heavy to begin with. With this additional tax, those bumpkins in Lu County would probably be unable to make ends meet. In his opinion, ordinary people were just a bunch of lowly commoners. Now that Cui Heng had given them benefits, they would naturally support him and love him. After this policy was announced, they would definitely turn around and scold Cui Heng. The so-called popular sentiment was just something that could be transferred at any time. It was too easy to deal with. Comfortable! How comfortable! Wang Jinsheng couldn¡¯t stop smiling. He felt that he could already see Cui Heng¡¯s miserable and desperate expression. Wang Qingquan and Sun Panshi also praised with smiles. This policy was also a good thing for them. After all, the so-called generations of businessmen were actually people from sects and aristocratic families. As for how the ordinary people would survive? They didn¡¯t care at all. They were just a bunch of bumpkins. If they died, so be it. It was no big deal. Even if there was a fight, it would be at the County Governor¡¯s mansion. It had nothing to do with them? The banquet was immersed in laughter. The host and guests enjoyed themselves. When Jiang Wanshan left, the sky was already bright. At dawn. Wang Qingquan and Wang Jinsheng also bade farewell to Sun Liansheng and set off for Lu County. However, their goal was already different from their initial one. After hearing Jiang Wanshan¡¯s plan, the two of them had already given up on the idea of directly getting rid of Cui Heng. After all, he was just a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. They were not in a hurry to attack him. It would be more satisfying to see him live under the curses of the people after the new edict was issued. This time, Wang Qingquan and Wang Jinsheng went to Lu County for two reasons. One was to save Sun Panshi. After all, he was Sun Liansheng¡¯s son. He couldn¡¯t just leave him in Lu County. He had to save his life. The second was to get rid of Xu Feng¡¯an. Although the Yuhua Sword Pavilion had existed for a thousand years, only in recent years did Xu Feng¡¯an appear. His foundation was shallow, and he had never been taken seriously by the top sects and aristocratic families. Now, Xu Feng¡¯an actually dared to help Cui Heng and stand against the sects and aristocratic families. He was simply courting death! He had to be eliminated as a warning to others! ¡­ . Today, Lu County City was much more lively than usual. Just last night, the powerful merchants and the backing of those merchants were all arrested by the governor. The price of food that had soared to 15 times was pushed back down overnight. Countless commoners cheered and walked onto the streets, wanting to thank the new county governor. However, many people heard someone shouting as soon as they left. ¡°The Complaints Conference has begun! The Complaints Conference has begun! Lord Governor is going to hold a public trial on those profiteers and their backers. Let them explain clearly why they want to go against us commoners! Everyone, let¡¯s speak of our grievances. No matter what grievances we¡¯ve suffered in the past, we can speak freely this time. The governor will stand up for us!¡± The person shouting was a dark-skinned youth. He seemed to be around 15 or 16 year old. It was none other than Zhao Goudan, one of the dozen or so soldiers Cui Heng had brought with him when he came to Lu County. His voice was very loud, so people could hear him clearly from afar. Immediately, many people came over to ask. ¡°Little brother, what do you mean by a public trial and a Complaints Conference?¡± ¡°Can we really tell them all the grievances we usually suffer? Are you going to interrogate those big shots?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing. How can commoners like us interrogate them?¡± Many people in Lu County had never heard of such a thing and found it unbelievable. After all, in this era, ordinary people could already be considered lucky if they could live peacefully. Their lives were like grass, and they had no right to judge others. ¡°Brothers, sisters, uncles, and aunts, listen to me.¡± Zhao Goudan was very fluent with his words and quickly recounted his experiences in Juhe County vividly. He even told them about Cui Heng¡¯s political measures in Juhe County, especially the details of how he fought the nouveau riche and divided the fields. Many citizens¡¯ eyes lit up. Hence, a large number of citizens quickly rushed to the market entrance at the north of Lu County. That was the place where the public hearing was going to be held. Wang Jinsheng and Wang Qingquan, who had already disguised themselves, arrived at the market and stood in a corner. They looked at the crowd of people and listened to the publicity about the Complaints Conference and the public trial. They felt instinctively annoyed and disgusted. ¡°Ridiculous, this is too ridiculous!¡± Wang Qingquan¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy as he looked at the public trial platform that was being built. ¡°Are they trying to pull Nephew Sun and the others onto this platform and judge them like monkeys?¡± ¡°From what they¡¯re saying, that seems to be the case.¡± A trace of fear flashed across Wang Jinsheng¡¯s eyes. If he hadn¡¯t fled decisively back then, he would probably have been pulled onto the stage as well now. ¡°What a great humiliation!¡± Wang Qingquan was furious, and killing intent even surged in his heart. ¡°He¡¯s throwing the face of our aristocratic families and sects onto the ground and trampling on it. This child cannot be left alive!¡± ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. With Uncle Jiang¡¯s plan, that fellow won¡¯t live for long!¡± Wang Jinsheng gritted his teeth and said. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s dead for sure!¡± Wang Qingquan nodded and asked in a low voice, ¡°By the way, have you investigated the whereabouts of the thousands of elite soldiers last night?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Jin said with some resentment, ¡°It was Xu Feng¡¯an who did it. He directly captured Sun Panshi and killed dozens of soldiers, causing the remaining soldiers to surrender without a fight. They were probably captured and imprisoned in the dungeon.¡± The first thing Wang Jinsheng did after arriving in Lu County was to be sent by Wang Qingquan to investigate what had happened last night. At the very least, he had to figure out how the battle ended after he left. This way, he could rely on how many soldiers Xu Feng¡¯an could kill to determine his strength, making it easier for Wang Qingquan to kill him. Although Wang Qingquan looked down on Xu Feng¡¯an, a newly-advanced top expert, he knew very well that it was not easy to kill a top expert. He had to be sufficiently prepared. Only by knowing himself and his enemy could he win every battle. Unfortunately, Wang Jinsheng¡¯s investigation results came from the citizens of Lu County. In truth, no one had dared to go out last night. No one saw the real battle scene. Most of the people only vaguely heard the screams outside, and a small number of people heard Sun Panshi and the others breaking out of the window and trying to escape. Even the blood on the streets had been cleaned up by Chen Tong and his men. There were no traces of Hui Shi sweeping through the army alone last night. This morning, after the commoners went out and saw a clean street, they naturally did not think that a battle had happened. They would only think that the battle had stopped because the culprits had been captured by an expert. Hence, after Wang Jinsheng heard this news, he naturally thought that it was Xu Feng¡¯an. After all, from what he knew, Xu Feng¡¯an was the only top expert in Lu County City. Who else could it be? This was slightly different from the truth. ¡°To be able to kill dozens of armored and armed elite soldiers alone, this guy is already stronger than ordinary Inner World realm experts. He¡¯s not bad.¡± Wang Qingquan believed Wang Jinsheng¡¯s words and sneered. ¡°But compared to me, it¡¯s far from enough. In the end, the foundation of a small sect is still too shallow.¡± ¡°Uncle, if you take action, Xu Feng¡¯an will definitely die.¡± Wang Jinsheng smiled. ¡°If I can¡¯t even kill a tiny Xu Feng¡¯an, I¡¯m not worthy of the surname Wang.¡± Wang Qingquan was very confident. ¡°Jinsheng, wait here. Once Nephew Sun appears, save him. I¡¯ll go and kill Xu Feng¡¯an directly to prevent him from causing any trouble.¡± ¡°No problem, don¡¯t worry.¡± Wang Jinsheng was also very confident. He looked at Hui Shi, who was acting as a guard on the platform, and chuckled. ¡°The guard on this platform was defeated by me. I let him live previously, so I won¡¯t let him escape again this time.¡± ¡°Yes, we should eliminate them completely.¡± Wang Qingquan nodded and said, ¡°Be careful to end the battle quickly. Don¡¯t fight a prolonged battle. After saving them, leave immediately.¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Wang Jinsheng smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a mere Qi Condensation realm cultivator. It¡¯s not worth me prolonging the fight.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Wang Qingquan left in relief. He knew Wang Jinsheng¡¯s strength very well. It was impossible for him to not be able to deal with a Qi Condensation Realm cultivator. Next, Wang Jinsheng waited patiently in the corner. Before long, the high platform was set up. Countless citizens present cheered. When the public hearing began. One by one, the merchants were pulled up and the commoners stood up to accuse them. In their anger, many commoners even rushed up and beat the merchants to death. ¡°What a bunch of unruly commoners!¡± Wang Jinsheng gritted his teeth. His status was inherently different from the commoners. Seeing this situation, he felt especially affected. Finally, after interrogating several merchants, Sun Panshi, who looked haggard and in an extremely sorry state, was pulled up. Hui Shi had personally escorted him up. ¡°It¡¯s time!¡± Wang Jinsheng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Die!¡± He immediately used his swiftness technique and instantly flew onto the stage. He stretched out his arm and threw a punch at Hui Shi, trying to subdue the enemy in one strike like yesterday. Hui Shi¡¯s expression revealed a bit of surprise. He looked at Wang Jinsheng as if he was looking at a fool. ¡­ . Wang Qingquan did not choose to launch a sneak attack. This was because he knew that it was useless against a top-notch Inner World expert. He planned to kill Xu Feng¡¯an head-on. Moreover, in order to warn Cui Heng, he planned to beat Xu Feng¡¯an to death in front of Cui Heng. Therefore, Wang Qingquan came to the county magistrate¡¯s office alone and even removed his disguise. At this moment, Cui Heng was discussing with Xu Feng¡¯an and Liu Litao which sects and aristocratic families¡¯ businesses to buy over first. Suddenly, he looked up outside. ¡°What a strong emotion of disgust. Who¡¯s here?¡± Cui Heng was overjoyed. He put down the brush and ink in his hand and smiled. ¡°Sir Xu, County Governor Liu, there¡¯s a guest outside. Let¡¯s go and meet him.¡± Chapter 78 - Blowing A Strand of Hair To Form A Flying Rope, Beheaded But Not Dying Cui Heng walked in front while Xu Feng¡¯an and Liu Li Tao followed on both sides. ¡°Lord, it¡¯s Wang Qingquan.¡± Xu Feng¡¯an recognized the person at a glance and reminded him in a low voice, ¡°He¡¯s from the fourth branch of the Wang family in Langya. He¡¯s not weak.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and looked at Wang Qingquan with a smile. ¡°What brings you to my residence?¡± His gaze was very kind, as if he was looking at a wild treasure chest monster. Inner World! This was the second Inner World cultivator he had encountered since he transmigrated. Every single Inner World expert could provide him with a lot of emotional feedback. At this moment, Wang Qingquan was continuously providing growth to the black light that symbolizes evil. In just a short while, it had already increased by an inch. This was a huge experience-treasure-chest! ¡°You¡¯re Cui Heng?¡± Wang Qingquan glanced at him indifferently and ignored him. Instead, he looked at Xu Feng¡¯an and sneered. ¡°Xu Feng¡¯an, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Feng¡¯an stood up and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°As the top expert of the Yuhua Sword Pavilion, you actually helped this fellow harm the members of the sects¡¯ aristocratic family!¡± Wang Qingquan said in a high and mighty tone. ¡°You must want the Yuhua Sword Pavilion to fall into a hopeless situation.¡± ¡°Heh, Sir Wang is joking.¡± Xu Feng¡¯an shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not a member of your Langya Wang Clan, and you have no right to interfere with what I do. Moreover, the governor is as benevolent as the sky. It¡¯s also a blessing for the Yuhua Sword Pavilion that I¡¯m willing to follow him.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Wang Qingquan didn¡¯t expect Xu Feng¡¯an to answer him like this. Moreover, he could clearly sense that the other party was acting without any scruples. This should not be the state of mind that a top cultivator from a small faction should have when facing him. This made Wang Qingquan couldn¡¯t help but become vigilant. He thought to himself, Could it be that Xu Feng¡¯an has some trump card that I don¡¯t know about, or does he have some other methods that he thinks he can rely on to defeat me? ¡°But even if he can defeat me completely, it¡¯s impossible for him to kill me. Whether it¡¯s him or the Yuhua Sword Pavilion, neither of them can withstand the anger of the Langya Wang Clan. What is he relying on?¡± ¡°Could it be¡­ How is that possible?¡± Wang Qingquan suddenly turned to look at Cui Heng and said in surprise, ¡°What method did you use to make Xu Feng¡¯an, a top-notch Inner World expert, follow you willingly?¡± At this moment, he had already realized that he was wrong. Xu Feng¡¯an probably didn¡¯t stay by Cui Heng¡¯s side because he wanted to promote Cui Heng to the position of State Overseer and obtain Fengzhou¡¯s Immortal Opportunity. This meant that Cui Heng had something that could make a top expert from a sect follow him willingly. Moreover, this reason was definitely very sufficient. It could even make this Inner World expert not show any fear when facing a top family. He did not believe Xu Feng¡¯an¡¯s nonsense about following him because of his benevolence. Could it be¡­ Deity Realm?! At the thought of this, Wang Qingquan¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted, and a great fear surged in his heart. He immediately jumped up and ran out of the Grand Governor¡¯s Office without hesitation. Regardless of whether this guess was true or not, as long as there was this possibility, he would be in danger! Escape! He must escape immediately! As for his nephew, Wang Jinsheng, who was still at the entrance of the market, he could no longer care about him. What was most important at this point was to save his own life. ¡°Where are you running to!¡± Xu Feng¡¯an shouted and was about to use his movement technique to chase. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Cui Heng stopped him. At the same time, he opened his right hand and a strand of hair fell on its own. Then, he blew lightly. Hu ¨C As if a gust of wind had blown past, the strand of hair flew up into the air. Under Xu Feng¡¯an and Liu Litao¡¯s incredulous gazes¡­ In an instant, this strand of hair turned into a pitch-black rope. It was like a black light that tore through the sky and caught up to Wang Qingquan in an instant, who was running away. ¡°What is this?!¡± Wang Qingquan was horrified. He looked at the pitch-black rope that was rapidly flying towards him in disbelief. He frantically circulated the True Qi in his body and even mobilized the power of Heaven and Earth to increase his speed in an attempt to escape the pursuit of the rope. But it was completely useless. The speed of this pitch-black rope was too fast. Before Wang Qingquan could escape far, he suddenly felt his body tighten and he fell from the sky. He was tied up! His hands and feet were tightly bound by this pitch-black rope. Other than his neck and head, he could not move at all. ¡°Damn it, what is this?¡± Wang Qingquan¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. The current situation was completely beyond his understanding. It was not a martial technique that he knew at all, but a strange method that he had never seen or heard of. However, when he saw that there was no one around and no one came to catch him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little lucky. ¡°There¡¯s still a chance. As long as I can break free from this rope, I can continue to escape!¡± But then, Wang Qingquan realized that he was actually flying in the air. No! He must have been tied up by this strange pitch-black rope and towed into the air. What exactly was this thing? It could actually carry people and fly?! Wang Qingquan was shocked to discover that he was flying higher and higher. Gradually, he even flew to a height where he could see the entire Lu County. This made him feel an unprecedented fear. At this height, even if one was at the peak of the Inner World, one would still turn into meat paste if they fell! ¡°That, that is?!¡± At this moment, Wang Qingquan¡¯s gaze suddenly froze. He saw the scene at the entrance of the market. He saw Wang Jinsheng rush up the platform confidently and used his martial technique to attack the ¡°Qi Condensation Realm¡± guard. However, in the next moment, he saw the guard casually raise his hand and slap Wang Jinsheng down like he was swatting a mosquito. After flying for more than a hundred meters and shattering through five walls, he barely stopped. Then, his head tilted to the side and he fainted. ¡°What, what is this?!¡± Wang Qingquan was completely dumbfounded. The current outcome was completely different from what he had expected when he came to Lu County. No, it should be said that they were worlds apart! Why was this happening?! Which step had gone wrong?! ¡­ . Bang! With a muffled sound, Wang Qingquan fell into the courtyard of the county governor¡¯s office. He was facing down and ate a mouthful of dirt. ¡°Sir Wang, why are you in such a hurry to leave?¡± Cui Heng walked over with a smile. Looking at the pitch-black rope that was still glowing, he nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve succeeded in creating another spell. Not bad, not bad.¡± Recently, his research direction was to use the laws contained in the power of the Golden Core to transform into simple runes to strengthen his body. Branding a dragon pattern on Hui Shi previously was just an experiment. After succeeding in his experiment last night, he tried to engrave the nomological runes on a strand of his hair, which gave the strand of hair extraordinary power. It was enough to bind all living beings below the Golden Core realm. It was a waste to use it to tie up Wang Qingquan, who was only at the Sixth level of Qi Refinement. However, this method that was too bizarre for a martial artist also caused Wang Qingquan to feel enough fear to increase the height of the fear emotion light to six inches. It was not a bad harvest. ¡°Who exactly are you?!¡± Wang Qingquan looked at Cui Heng in horror. The experience just now was too bizarre. Even a Deity Realm expert could not have such methods. ¡°Who do you think I am?¡± Cui Heng was still smiling as he looked at Wang Qingquan gently. ¡°If you want to kill or torture me, do as you please. Why do you have to tease me?!¡± Wang Qingquan did not follow Cui Heng¡¯s words at all. He closed his eyes as if he was waiting for death. ¡°My Lord, these people from the preeminent families are extremely stubborn.¡± Liu Litao leaned over and said, ¡°They think highly of themselves. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to get anything out of them through ordinary questioning.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Wang Qingquan opened his eyes and sneered. ¡°I recognize you. You¡¯re the former governor of Lu County, Liu Litao. A tiger that fell to the plains is bullied by dogs. Even someone like you wants to humiliate me?¡± ¡°My Lord, this fellow is seeking death.¡± Xu Feng¡¯an could tell what Wang Qingquan was planning. There was another characteristic of the preeminent families. Most of their members could die without hesitation for the interests of their families. ¡°Then let¡¯s fulfill his wish.¡± Cui Heng suddenly raised his hand and grabbed the air. Crack! Wang Qingquan¡¯s neck broke on the spot, and a large head flew into Cui Heng¡¯s hand. There was a sudden silence. Xu Feng¡¯an and Liu Litao looked at Cui Heng in shock, then at Wang Qingquan, who had already become a headless corpse. They could not help but feel that the world was ridiculous. An expert who had cultivated to the Inner World realm and stood at the top of the world, a ¡°noble¡± who came from the Wang Clan of Langya, had his head removed just like that and his soul returned to the heavens. He died too easily, too casually! Was this the difference between mortals and Immortals? ¡°My Lord! I¡¯ve caught Wang Jinsheng!¡± Hui Shi¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from outside. Then, he walked over with Wang Jinsheng in one hand, as if he wanted to say something. But after seeing the scene in front of him, he swallowed the words that had reached his throat. He opened his mouth and did not know what to say. ¡°Damn it, when my uncle comes, I must¡­¡± At this moment, Wang Jinsheng, who was originally unconscious, woke up in a daze and subconsciously cursed. However, as soon as he opened his eyes, he saw that his uncle had already become a headless corpse. His head was also held in Cui Heng¡¯s hand. He immediately screamed, ¡°Ah!¡± Then, he fainted again. ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± At this moment, Cui Heng suddenly spoke. He actually shook the head in his hand and asked with a smile, ¡°Sir Wang?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Liu Litao and Xu Feng¡¯an were stunned and even felt their scalps tingle. It was clearly noon with a scorching sun, but for some reason, they felt a cold wind behind them. What was he doing? He was talking to a decapitated head?! Hui Shi¡¯s expression was strange. The scene in front of him gave him an inexplicable sense of familiarity. At this moment, he also noticed that neither the head nor the headless corpse was bleeding. ¡°W-why, am I not dead?!¡± Wang Qingquan¡¯s head suddenly spoke. Looking at his headless corpse, his mind instantly collapsed. His voice trembled as he said, ¡°You, just what do you want me to do? What do you want me to say?!¡± Chapter 79 - Traces of Immortals in Cangcheng, Shadows in the Clouds Wang Qingquan¡¯s head suddenly spoke, immediately making Liu Litao and Xu Feng¡¯an feel like they had seen a ghost. They subconsciously took a step back. Even the ¡°experienced¡± Hui Shi felt that this was too ridiculous. After all, the last time Cui Heng took off his own head and did not die. Now, he could actually take off someone else¡¯s head and still let them live. This was too unbelievable. It was no wonder that even Wang Qingquan, who was a top Inner World expert, could not hold on and broke down on the spot. Who wouldn¡¯t collapse in this situation! ¡°You should have done this earlier.¡± Cui Heng chuckled. Then, he casually threw the head back to the headless corpse¡¯s neck. In the blink of an eye, Wang Qingquan returned to his original state and was still alive. However, the current Wang Qingquan was no longer as high-spirited as before. His eyes were incomparably empty, like a zombie that had lost its soul. ¡°Hui Shi, bring him and Wang Jinsheng away.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and said, ¡°His martial cultivation is already crippled, so don¡¯t worry about him escaping. After the public trial outside ends, I¡¯ll get Chen Tong to interrogate him.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Hui Shi hurriedly grabbed Wang Qingquan and bade farewell. After leaving the county office. Hui Shi looked at Wang Qingquan¡¯s neck curiously and realized that there were no injuries. He couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in his heart, ¡°What a miracle!¡± Inside the county office. Cui Heng saw that Xu Feng¡¯an and Liu Litao¡¯s expressions were not right, so he smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Were you guys frightened just now?¡± Actually, he was asking the obvious. He had just collected the green light that symbolizes fear from the two of them. ¡°Immortal Venerable¡¯s methods are indeed extraordinary.¡± Xu Feng¡¯an only managed to say this after a long time. The experience just now had already overturned his understanding of nearly a hundred years of life. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little shocking.¡± Liu Litao had a shocked expression. ¡°It¡¯s really unbelievable that someone can be beheaded and not die. The divine power of Immortal Venerable is really unbelievable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small trick,¡± Cui Heng said casually before turning around and returning to the inner hall. ¡°If not for the fact that I wanted to pry something out of Wang Qingquan, there¡¯s no need to do this. Since he¡¯s bent on death, I might as well let him die once.¡± He was not exaggerating. Although this method of beheading and not dying looked terrifying, the principle was very simple. It was much simpler than blowing a strand of hair into a rope. From Cui Heng¡¯s perspective, the reason why people died after their heads were severed was because the connection between their bodies and the core of their souls had been cut off, and their blood, Qi, and vitality had also lost their circulation path. As long as he used his Dharmic powers to maintain the connection between the head and body and ensure the circulation of his blood, he would naturally be able to prevent the person from dying even if the head was severed. It was very simple. ¡­ . In the death-row dungeon of Lu County City. After a public hearing, Sun Panshi was thrown back in, exhausted. His eyes were turbid and his breathing was weak. He felt like he was about to die. As the External Affairs Deacon of the Taichong Sect, Sun Panshi had been living in Lu County for a long time. He usually acted like a tyrant, so he naturally could not avoid bullying the commoners. Hence, on the high platform of the public trial, countless commoners rushed at him and complained. One after another, one after another! There was almost no break! Being slapped, kicked in the face, stepped on the crotch¡­ The time on the high platform of the public trial was definitely the most difficult time of his life. What was even more terrifying was that this was not the end. It would continue every day in the future. ¡°I should just die.¡± Sun Panshi looked at the wall and had the urge to smash himself against the wall and die. But he quickly shook his head. ¡°No, I can¡¯t die. Wang Jinsheng will definitely come to save me. Even if he doesn¡¯t want to, my father will definitely find someone to save me.¡± Because Wang Jinsheng had disguised himself previously, he did not know that the person who was sent flying by Hui Shi as soon as he rushed onto the platform was Wang Jinsheng. However, he soon found out. Bang! A figure was thrown in and landed on Sun Panshi, who was still fantasizing about being saved. ¡°Wang Jinsheng?!¡± Sun Panshi immediately cried out in surprise. His eyes widened as he looked at this person in disbelief. The disguise on Wang Jinsheng¡¯s face had been removed. Coupled with his clothes, he recognized him as the person who had rushed up the platform earlier. But before he could figure out what was going on. Another person was thrown in. When Sun Panshi saw this person, he subconsciously trembled and almost fainted. He muttered, ¡°Wang Qingquan, it¡¯s actually Wang Qingquan! Even he was captured, even he was captured! ¡°That¡¯s right, how could I have forgotten? There¡¯s a monster here that can kill thousands of armored elite soldiers head-on. What¡¯s a mere top-notch expert? It¡¯s over, I¡¯m finished¡­¡± ¡­ . The reason why Cui Heng kept Wang Jinsheng, Wang Qingquan, Sun Panshi, and the others alive was very simple. In addition to the public trial, he also needed these people to copy martial technique manuals for him to provide reference materials and inspiration for his spells research. This was especially true for Wang Qingquan, who was a top Inner World expert. Not only could he obtain a large amount of martial techniques from him, but he could also obtain a lot of secret information. He was simply a huge treasure chest. It would be a waste to kill him directly. Cui Heng left Chen Tong in charge of the interrogation. This captain, who had only wanted to eat and wait for death, seemed to have regained his enthusiasm recently. He was very engrossed in all kinds of things and completed them very well. After a few days, he¡¯d successfully obtained a lot of information from these people. Even Cui Heng admired him a little. At the same time, Liu Litao and Xu Feng¡¯an had already come up with a plan to enact the decree. ¡°The Tan Family of Sanhong County, the Bai Family of Bai Family County, and the Great Spear Sect of Yingshan County?¡± Cui Heng looked at the names on the list and frowned. ¡°Why are the first batch to be moved just some small families and sects?¡± It was indeed very small. Basically, they could only be considered some local families or small sects that had just transferred from the gangs. ¡°My Lord, it¡¯ll be smoother if we start from the small forces and take things slowly,¡± Liu Litao explained. ¡°If we directly touch the large families and the large sects, we might attract a huge counterattack.¡± Xu Feng¡¯an smiled bitterly. ¡°In the face of such a counterattack, the county government doesn¡¯t have anyone suitable to send out to implement this decree.¡± ¡°No one?¡± Cui Heng asked back with a smile. ¡°I think Hui Shi is very good.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xu Feng¡¯an was speechless. That was indeed the case. No matter where, as long as Hui Shi went, no one would object to the implementation of the government decree. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡± Cui Heng glanced at the list and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s start from the biggest. Let the Taichong Sect of Taichang County be the first. ¡°After the public trial ends, let Hui Shi go over and implement this decree. At the same time, print it throughout the county. Let everyone know what I, Cui Heng, want to do!¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± They spoke in unison. At this moment, Xu Feng¡¯an and Liu Litao already understood. Cui Heng was not lying when he said, ¡°May all the sects and aristocratic families in the world hate me.¡± ¡­ . Taichang County. Sun Liansheng was already prepared to welcome his son back. After all, in his opinion, it would definitely be easy for a top expert like Wang Qingquan to save Sun Panshi without any obstruction. However, after waiting for a few days, he did not even see Sun Panshi. That gave him a bad feeling. In the end, Sun Liansheng could not hold it in anymore and sent someone to Lu County to ask around. However, he received news that Wang Qingquan and Wang Jinsheng had been captured. Although he could not understand why this was the outcome, he still decisively headed to Lu County himself. He planned to inform the Wang family of this matter. ¡­ . Bazhou was located in the southwest of Great Jin. The terrain here was special. Only the central region was a plain. The borders were surrounded by mountains which rose and fell, separating the inside and outside. It could be said to be a paradise. Among the mountain range, there was a tall mountain hidden in the clouds. A hundred years ago. That tall mountain was once the most precipitous and magnificent mountain in the mountain range of Bazhou. However, on a certain day a hundred years ago, accompanied by various streams of light that filled the sky, the tall mountain disappeared overnight. No one ever saw the mountain within the mountain range anymore. That mountain was Cangcheng Mountain, the gate of the former number one sect in the world, the Immortal Dawn Sect. Ever since the Immortal Dawn Sect announced the sealing of the mountain a hundred years ago, Cangcheng Mountain had also disappeared from the eyes of the world. Only the villagers living in the mountain range would occasionally see the illusion of an immortal mountain appearing in the clouds. Rumor had it that it was Mount Cangcheng. Every time the phantom of Cangcheng Mountain appeared from the clouds, it meant that the disciples of the Immortal Dawn Sect had quietly entered the world. At this moment, above the sea of clouds in Cangcheng Mountain. A beautiful woman in her thirties wearing a green Daoist robe stood among the sea of clouds and was advising the young woman in front of her earnestly. The beautiful woman said earnestly, ¡°Ying Ying, you have to be careful when you go down the mountain this time. You can¡¯t be too greedy. Your Grandmaster said that the delicacies at the foot of the mountain are akin to tempting demons. If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll be mesmerized.¡± The young woman called Ying Ying was wearing a moon-white Daoist robe and a white jade crown. She looked to be about 20 years old. Her facial features were gentle, her nose was high, and her features were picturesque. Her appearance was very exquisite, and she even had an otherworldly temperament, as if she was a fairy from the heavens. ¡°Aiya, I know. Master, you¡¯ve been nagging at me for many years.¡± Ying Ying didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry as she nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely remember. I¡¯ll definitely take note of what I eat every day. I¡¯ll write it down in my notebook and show it to you when I come back. How about it?¡± ¡°Good, very good!¡± The beautiful woman nodded when she heard this. She gently stroked her black hair and smiled. ¡°Ying Ying is really becoming more and more obedient. Master will wait for you to come back. Don¡¯t be like last time and be a few days late.¡± ¡°Alright! Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m really just going back to see Big Brother this time. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Yingying bowed to the beautiful woman. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving?¡± ¡°Go, go.¡± The beautiful woman nodded slightly, but she couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°Ying Ying, don¡¯t be bewitched by the delicacies at the foot of the mountain!¡± However, at this moment, the young woman called Ying Ying had already descended from the clouds. She had flown into the human world. Chapter 80 - I Really Only Know How to Kill In the inner hall of the county office. Chen Tong held three books in his hand and handed them to Cui Heng respectfully. ¡°My Lord, I interrogated Sun Panshi and Wang Qingquan and obtained these.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. He took the books and flipped through them slightly. He smiled and said, ¡°Not bad. Do you have anything you want?¡± ¡°I¡­ I would like to take a few days off to return to my hometown.¡± Chen Tong bowed and said somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°I have a younger sister who is away all year round and will be returning to our hometown to visit our relatives soon. I want to take some time to cook her something delicious.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng immediately laughed when he heard that. He nodded and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Captain Chen to have such a side. Alright, I¡¯ll allow you ten days of leave. Is that enough? Your salary will be as usual. I won¡¯t deduct any.¡± ¡°Thank you, my Lord!¡± Chen Tong bowed and thanked him before saying, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t need ten days. Recently, my Lord has implemented a new decree. Logically speaking, I shouldn¡¯t leave for too long. Seven days will do.¡± If it really didn¡¯t work out, he could bring his sister to work. After all, she was already in her twenties. She should be able to take care of herself. That was what he thought. ¡°Alright, as you wish.¡± Cui Heng nodded. He had a good impression of Chen Tong now. He was even considering if he should keep Chen Tong as a captain. Originally, Cui Heng saw that Chen Tong was idling around all day and did not have the enthusiasm to work. He planned to hand the position of captain to Hui Shi. It seemed unnecessary now. Moreover, Hui Shi was clearly more suitable to be a sharp knife in his hands to advance specific matters. He was not suitable to participate in management. Chen Tong left happily. Cui Heng also opened one of the books and flipped through it carefully. These three books were the secret martial techniques manuals of the Taichong Sect, the secret martial techniques manuals of the Wang Clan of Langya, and the information Wang Qingquan knew about the 100-year Immortal Opportunity. Now, Cui Heng was reading a book about the 100-year Immortal Opportunity. Although Wang Qingquan was only the person in charge of the fourth branch of the Wang Family in Langya, he was still a top-notch cultivator of the Inner World realm. He was qualified to participate in the distribution of Immortal Opportunity and knew a lot of information. First of all, this Immortal Opportunity was indeed brought about by the Human Immortals of the ¡°Upper World¡±. As for the specifics of the opportunities, he could not be sure because it would change according to the thoughts of the Human Immortals in the Upper World. It could be a divine technique, a divine weapon, a divine medicine, an immortal herb, or a divine pill that could extend one¡¯s lifespan, so on and so forth. In short, they were basically treasures that did not exist in the human world. This was especially true for the top Inner World realm experts. This might be their only chance to break through to the Deity Realm in their lifetime. Whenever the 100-year period arrived, the chief official of a state could bring at least three top-notch experts to hold a sacrificial ceremony. They would then kneel to welcome the Human Immortals of the Upper World. As for whether or not they would be bestowed with Immortal Opportunities and what Immortal Opportunities they would be bestowed with, it all depended on the performance of the State Overseers and the top-notch experts. Moreover, perhaps due to tradition or some restrictions of the Human Immortals in the Upper World, the Immortal Opportunities could only be handed over to the State Overseers for distribution. Therefore, in this process, the position of the State Overseer was indispensable. However, it did not matter who the person in the position of State Overseer was. Therefore, every 100 years, any State Overseer who did not have any background would basically die in an accident. This was the case with Cao Quan. Previously, Cao Quan had roped in a newcomer top-notch expert like Xu Feng¡¯an to use his power to protect his life. Unfortunately, he did not succeed in the end and still lost his life. This was why there was the current situation of the county governors fighting for the position of State Overseer. It was actually because of the once-in-a-century Immortal Opportunity. Wang Qingquan had come to Fengzhou for the same reason. The Wang family of Langya occupied Luzhou. The distribution of Immortal Opportunities in the entire Luzhou was basically out of his reach. Most of them would definitely be obtained by the Wang family. Thus, there was actually no need for them to covet the Immortal Opportunities of other states. However, the Wang family¡¯s internal distribution was different. As the head of the fourth branch, Wang Qingquan could not get much at all. Naturally, he placed his attention on Fengzhou, which was suddenly empty. He wanted to use his power to support a governor to ascend the position of State Overseer and use this favor to obtain a huge portion of the Immortal Opportunities in Fengzhou. He planned to break through to the Deity Realm and leave the main lineage to establish his own sect. However, it was not easy to push someone to the position of State Overseer. At the very least, one had to obtain the support of a peak faction like the Dao sects¡¯ First Dao Palace, the head of the Buddhist sects¡¯ Baolin Buddhist Hall, or two of the Distinguished Families from the Seven Distinguished Families. Then, they had to be recommended by the current other State Overseers of the Central Plains. Only after receiving the Emperor¡¯s approval could the new State Overseer take office. Of course, unless the Imperial Court¡¯s decree was approved by the important ministers from the Seven Distinguished Families, it would be almost impossible for it to leave the Central Continent. Furthermore, the election of the State Overseer required the support of two families from the Seven Distinguished Families. Therefore, most of the recommendations would be omitted. At most, he would set up an altar and burn the recommendation letter in the direction of the Central Continent. It was precisely because of these reasons that Wang Qingquan brought Wang Jinsheng along. Although Wang Jinsheng was not the direct descendant of the Wang family of Langya and was only the eldest son of the third branch¡¯s head, his mother was from the Xie family of Mt. Ping, and his grandmother were from the Ye family of Jiangnan. His father was also indebted to Jiang Wanshan, the current Head of Secretariat of the Jiang family of Nanhe. He could contact four of the Seven Distinguished Families alone. In the process of electing a State Overseer, he was extremely useful. ¡°This Wang Jinsheng actually has such an identity. Could this be the key information that Sun Panshi wanted to use as a bargaining chip?¡± Cui Heng suddenly laughed when he saw this. ¡°In that case, this Wang Jinsheng can¡¯t be killed easily.¡± Just holding this person would attract the hostility of four preeminent families and the hatred of several top-notch families. How much black light that symbolizes evil could he obtain? This was simply a top-grade monster luring machine! This was definitely an unexpected gain. Cui Heng had originally planned to directly kill Wang Jinsheng after the public trial. Fortunately, he did not. Otherwise, he would only gain the emotions light for fear or anger. Then, Cui Heng flipped through the other two martial techniques manuals and focused on what Wang Qingquan had copied. This was the martial arts inheritance of the Langya Wang Clan. Perhaps he could glean some information about the Deity Realm from it. So far, he had never seen a true Deity Realm expert, nor had he seen any Deity Realm martial techniques. The Deity Realm was equivalent to the Seventh to Ninth levels of Qi Refinement. It was just a guess he made based on the fact that Inner World cultivators were only equivalent to the Sixth level of Qi Refinement. ¡°Why are the martial techniques Wang Qingquan knows only limited to the Inner World realm?¡± Cui Heng was a little disappointed after roughly flipping through it. ¡°Could it be that even a large clan like the Langya Wang Clan only passes the cultivation of the Deity Realm to the main branch of the direct line of descent?¡± This was indeed extremely likely. In this martial arts world, the core reason why the direct descendants of the main lineage could maintain their status was none other than to widen the gap between them and the other branches in terms of resources and martial arts inheritance. ¡°After the new government decree is implemented in Lu County and I obtain a wave of disgust, if the Wang family of Langya, the Ye family of Jiangnan, and the Xie family of Pingshan don¡¯t find trouble with me, I¡¯ll go and borrow some secret manuals from them to take a look.¡± Cui Heng made a decision. At the very least, before the so-called Human Immortal descended into the world, he had to figure out what realm the Deity Realm and Human Immortal Realm were equivalent to. Only then could he estimate the level of the Earth Immortals and Golden Immortals. ¡°I wonder how Hui Shi is doing?¡± He looked up in the direction of Taichang County and felt that he could already see a scene of heads rolling and rivers of blood flowing. ¡­ . Taichang County. Hui Shi had been here for three days, but there was still no progress. Actually, on the first day he arrived, he had already found the county magistrate here and explained Cui Heng¡¯s intentions. He wanted the county magistrate here to follow the Governor¡¯s decree and put up a notice to explain the contents of the decree to the people. The county magistrate promised that he would do as he was told. Hui Shi did not take action directly. Instead, he waited quietly for news. But now that three days had passed, not to mention implementing the decree, there wasn¡¯t even a single notice! ¡°Zhao Huai, do you think that I¡¯m too kind?¡± Hui Shi asked a middle-aged man beside him. This person was Zhao Goudan¡¯s third uncle, Zhao Huai. He was also one of the soldiers who followed Cui Heng to Lu County City. Due to his good performance and diligence, he was transferred to Hui Shi¡¯s side as a personal guard. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re indeed kind-hearted.¡± Zhao Huai nodded and said, ¡°In the past three days, I¡¯ve secretly visited many families and heard many things about the Taichong Sect bullying the commoners. ¡°They¡¯ve kidnapped women, raped young girls, bullied people in the fields, and so on. The Taichong Sect has done all of them. Such a sect is completely the local tyrant of Taichang County. They should be killed directly!¡± ¡°Haha, Zhao Huai, are you mocking me?¡± Hui Shi looked at Zhao Huai in surprise and said with a smile, ¡°I remember that you weren¡¯t like this before.¡± ¡°In the past, when I was a refugee, I had to be a little timid in order to protect myself. I didn¡¯t dare to say too much.¡± Zhao Huai had his own reasons. ¡°Now that I¡¯m following you, Sir, you asked me to speak frankly. You said that this was to remind you, so I naturally did as you said.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. You did the right thing,¡± Hui Shi said with a nod. ¡°Originally, I wanted to show off my ability other than killing people so that the Governor would see that I didn¡¯t just know how to kill people. That¡¯s why I waited three days. From the looks of it, I was wrong. I, Hui Shi, really only know how to kill! Let¡¯s go, follow me to the county magistrate¡¯s office. Let me see how tough that fellow¡¯s neck is. He actually dares to disobey me!¡± ¡­ . In the inner hall of the Taichang County Office. The county magistrate, Qian Fangkong, was a little uneasy. He said to Song Ming, who was beside him, ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll anger the county governor by doing this? It¡¯s said that this new county governor has started a massacre in Lu County and raided many big merchants!¡± Lu County City was more than 400 kilometers away from here, and information was not transmitted every day. Now, they had just received the news that Cui Heng had ordered a city raid in Lu County. They had not even heard about the public trial yet. ¡°County Lord, you¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Song Ming smiled calmly. ¡°Think about who those big merchants have backing them. They¡¯re either from large sects or large families. Since ancient times, the people with real power in the world have always been them. Take our Taichong Sect for example. You wanted to seek an audience with them to discuss the decree from the governor, but you couldn¡¯t even get through their main gate. That governor dared to risk the world¡¯s condemnation and openly offend these large sects and families. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t live for long.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Qian Fangkong heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this. He nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. These large sects and clans are the true rulers of this world. Hehe, I wonder what that new county governor is thinking. He actually issued such a decree to forcefully purchase the businesses of the sects and families at 10% of the price.¡± ¡°This is called eating arsenic.¡± Song Ming sneered. ¡°They feel that they¡¯ve lived too long!¡± Bang! At this moment, the door to the inner hall of the county office was kicked open. Hui Shi walked in with a bloody steel saber. His cold gaze swept across Qian Fangkong and Song Ming as he asked, ¡°Who were you two talking about just now?¡± Chapter 81 - Lets Talk Peacefully ¡°Deputy Chen!¡± Qian Fangkong collapsed to the ground. ¡°You, how did you get in?!¡± Song Ming was also pale with fear. He looked at Hui Shi in horror and looked outside. This was the inner hall of the county office. There were many constables guarding outside. Even if Hui Shi wanted to enter, someone would definitely come over to report first! How could he have let him in so silently! ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Hui Shi shook the bloody steel blade in his hand and sneered. ¡°Are you curious about how I got in and why the constables outside didn¡¯t make a sound?¡± ¡°You, you, could it be¡­¡± Song Ming looked at the steel saber in Hui Shi¡¯s hand and trembled. ¡°You killed them?!¡± ¡°Do you know what the most perfect infiltration is?¡± Hui Shi did not attack immediately. Instead, he asked with interest. At the same time, he held his steel saber and slowly walked in front of Song Ming. He smiled and said, ¡°The Governor once told me that as long as I kill everyone who sees me and make them unable to scream in time, it will be the perfect infiltration.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m the county deputy of Taichang County, an official of high rank. You can¡¯t kill me. The Imperial Court will blame you!¡± Song Ming was completely frightened. He could only rely on these words to protect his life. ¡°Heh, Imperial Court?¡± Hui Shi sneered and didn¡¯t say anything else. He raised his hand and slashed down. Song Ming¡¯s head immediately flew out, and dark red blood spewed like a pillar, splashing all over the county magistrate, Qian Fangkong. ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me!¡± Qian Fangkong knelt on the ground with his face covered in blood. He kept kowtowing and begging for mercy. ¡°Deputy Chen, I was wrong. I know my mistake. Please spare my life!¡± Hui Shi¡¯s surname was Chen. After leaving Lotus Flower Monastery, he no longer dressed as a monk and only called himself Chen Hui Shi. ¡°Deputy Governor¡± was an appointment given by Cui Heng. Great Jin originally did not have such an official position. It was basically a local official who carried out the governor¡¯s orders. There was no position like Hui Shi, who was specially sent to carry out the governor¡¯s orders. Hence, Cui Heng made one based on the similar official positions he knew. As someone sent into the county by the governor, he could temporarily take over the military and political authority of a county and carry out the decrees. Initially, he wanted to appoint him as the Governor General or Viceroy, but now that Hui Shi was only implementing a county-level decree, it was not appropriate. It would not be too late to change it later. Therefore, Qian Fangkong called him Deputy Governor Chen. ¡°Stand up!¡± Hui Shi placed the steel saber on Qian Fangkong¡¯s neck and said in a low voice, ¡°Are you going to implement the decree issued by the Governor or not?¡± ¡°Implement! I¡¯ll definitely implement it!¡± Qian Fangkong nodded repeatedly. How would he dare to say no now? Song Ming¡¯s head was rolling by his feet, and his eyes were staring at him. ¡°Good!¡± Hui Shi nodded and sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t think your neck is as tough as my saber, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely implement it without any mistakes!¡± Qian Fangkong nodded like a worm and even bowed with a kind of respect shown to Governor Generals. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Hui Shi put away his saber and turned around. He said to Zhao Huai, who was waking up the constables outside, ¡°Zhao Huai, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Yes, Deputy Governor!¡± Zhao Huai imitated Qian Fangkong and addressed him respectfully. ¡°You¡¯re a fast learner,¡± Hui Shi scolded with a smile, but he was in a good mood now and didn¡¯t care about this. He said with a smile, ¡°How is it? I only killed one person this time and resolved the matter!¡± ¡°Yes, yes. You only killed one. The improvement in Deputy Governor is already very great.¡± Zhao Huai held back his laughter. ¡°Heh, I¡¯m not stupid,¡± Hui Shi said with a smile. ¡°I still have to rely on these constables to work in the future. Why should I kill them?¡± After the two of them left, Qian Fangkong mustered his courage and walked out. Only then did he realize that the bailiffs outside were not dead at all. They were just knocked unconscious. However, he did not think that Hui Shi was just scaring him. After all, Song Ming was really dead! Hence, that afternoon, the citizens of Taichang County saw the notice of the new decree. It could be seen that survival instinct was the number one productive force. However, when the commoners saw this notice, although they were very happy, they did not believe it at all. The Governor actually wanted to force the Taichong Sect to sell all their businesses to the government, and they were only allowed to sell them for 10% of the market price. This immediately caused a large number of citizens to discuss fervently. ¡°The officials are trying to rob the businesses over forcefully? Aren¡¯t they afraid of the Taichong Sect¡¯s revenge?¡± ¡°Our County Lord will definitely offend the Taichong Sect by issuing such a decree!¡± ¡°Taichong Sect is filled with martial arts experts. Something big is probably going to happen!¡± ¡°I heard that this was set up by the Governor of Lu County City. This is a good thing for us!¡± ¡°Heh, it¡¯s a good thing if it can really be done. In my opinion, someone is going to die!¡± ¡°Sigh, does that Lord Governor really know what our small place is like? He actually dares to issue such a decree.¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . The contents of this decree quickly spread throughout the county. Naturally, it quickly spread to the Taichong Sect. Such a ridiculous matter quickly alarmed the Vice Sect Master of the Taichong Sect, Gao Man. The Sect Master was still outside, and he was not in the sect. Gao Man immediately gathered the elders and said in a low voice, ¡°This decree is clearly aimed at us. What do you think?¡± The Punishment Elder snorted. ¡°Qian Fangkong doesn¡¯t have the guts. I heard that a Deputy Governor came from Lu County recently. It¡¯s probably him.¡± ¡°This was the new county governor¡¯s idea.¡± The Medicine Hall elder shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s what he did in Lu County City. Our grain and salt merchants there have all been raided. Now, he¡¯s targeting our headquarters.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± The Cultivation Imparting Elder slapped the table and said in a low voice, ¡°In for a penny, in for a pound. Let¡¯s go over and kill that dog county governor. I don¡¯t believe that the four of us, Xiantian experts, can¡¯t kill that dog official.¡± ¡°Not good, not good!¡± At this moment, a disciple guarding the mountain suddenly rushed into the hall and shouted, ¡°Elders, someone wants to barge into the sect. He claims to be from Taichang County and wants to see the Sect Master!¡± ¡°Stop him!¡± Elder Punisher shouted. ¡°Do you think our Taichong Sect is a place where people can come and go as they please?¡± ¡°But, but¡­¡± The disciple guarding the mountain was about to explain when a figure suddenly flew over from behind and knocked him unconscious on the spot. Gao Man and the elders took a closer look and their pupils constricted. What knocked out the disciple guarding the mountain was actually a headless corpse. It was also wearing the clothes of a Taichong Sect disciple. ¡°How dare you!¡± The Technique Imparting Elder stood up in anger and was about to rush out. But just as he took a step, a white light flew in from outside! The Elder¡¯s neck was cut off on the spot, and his head rolled to the ground. His body took a few steps forward before falling to the ground. Bang! The white light hit the wall, but it was a steel saber that was stuck straight into the wall. The Great Hall of the Taichong Sect was instantly silent. One could hear a pin drop. Hui Shi slowly walked in. He looked around at everyone and said with a kind smile, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯m just here to talk to you about something. ¡°Everyone, sit down and talk. Let¡¯s talk peacefully.¡± 2 ¡­ . The political decree of Taichang County was implemented very smoothly. In just ten days, Hui Shi had completed the acquisition of the Taichong Sect¡¯s assets and returned to Lu County to report. 1 In the inner hall of the Governor¡¯s Office. Cui Heng looked at Hui Shi¡¯s report and couldn¡¯t help but size him up again. He chuckled and said, ¡°Am I seeing things? You actually didn¡¯t wipe out the Taichong Sect.¡± ¡°My Lord, I feel that if we kill the right person, we don¡¯t have to kill too many,¡± Hui Shi said respectfully. Then, he explained his various operations in Taichong County. ¡°Good, you did very well.¡± Cui Heng nodded and praised. This outcome was somewhat unexpected. Initially, he thought that sending Hui Shi out to implement the Governor¡¯s decree had its pros and cons. The good thing was that the decree could definitely be implemented quickly. The bad thing was that although the decree would be implemented, there would probably not be many local sects and families left. With the people gone, Cui Heng could no longer collect his emotion light of disgust. However, everything was difficult in the beginning. It was good to let Hui Shi use ruthless methods to start. It can serve as a warning to others, and things would go much smoother in the future. Unexpectedly, Hui Shi had killed less than a hundred people this time. 1 This meant that the sects and families in Taichang County could still be used as generators for the disgust emotion light. It was definitely a pleasant surprise. Even though Cui Heng had yet to go to Taichang County to collect emotional feedback, he felt happy and comfortable just by reading this report. He completed the implementation of the decree in such a short period of time without harming the local population. It was simply perfect. Hui Shi was indeed suitable for such external matters. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to serve you, my Lord.¡± Hui Shi was very excited when he heard Cui Heng¡¯s praise and knelt down. In his heart, Cui Heng was not only a Governor, but also a powerful Immortal God with boundless Dharmic powers. What an honor it was to be praised by an Immortal God! ¡°My Lord, there¡¯s something else I need to report,¡± Hui Shi said in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯ve learned from the Taichong Sect that their foreign affairs elder, Sun Liansheng, has left a few days ago and is headed to Yanzhou. He¡¯s probably going to the Langya Wang Clan to report. Do you want me to go over and capture him?¡± ¡°Going to the Langya Wang Clan to report?¡± Cui Heng was overjoyed when he heard that. He shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. You can just go to the other counties to carry out the Governor¡¯s decree as usual.¡± He was originally worried that the Wang family of Langya did not know about this matter. Now that Sun Liansheng had taken the initiative to inform them, it had really helped him a lot. Hui Shi immediately understood that Cui Heng had other plans for this. He immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Speaking of the Langya Wang Clan, we have to mention Wang Jinsheng.¡± Cui Heng stood up and chuckled. ¡°Chen Tong just returned from his leave two days ago and is studying how to let more people know that Wang Jinsheng is imprisoned here. It¡¯s interesting. Previously, I allowed him to take ten days off to accompany his sister back to their hometown, but he insisted on only taking seven days. Now, although he has returned from his leave, he even brought his sister along. 1 Let¡¯s go. Follow me and see if he has come up with any solutions.¡± Chapter 82 - Her Sword In the inner hall of the county office. Chen Tong sat at the table with a frown as he stared at the mound of information with a worried expression. A young girl who looked to be 18 or 19 years old was sitting on a chair not far away, her two calves dangling in the air impatiently. She was playing with a sheathed long sword. The scabbard was made of purple wood. It was rather exquisite but not too eye-catching. The hilt of this sword was carved with the shape of clouds. The material was neither gold nor jade, but it was suffused with a faint purple light, making it obvious that this sword was extraordinary. ¡°Brother, is the mission that the Governor gave you so important?¡± Chen Ying placed her sword on the table beside her and cupped her face with her hands. She muttered softly, ¡°You don¡¯t even talk to me after coming back to the governor court. Also, why are there so few people in your governor court?¡± At this moment, although Chen Tong was still an independent county captain, he no longer had any subordinates in the residence. Only the ordinary servants and constables were left. He was making his attitude clear, clearly acknowledging the county governor as his superior. This behavior made Chen Ying very curious. What was the Governor like? He could actually make his brother so convinced. Although the last time she came back was ten years ago when she was only in her teens, she still remembered Chen Tong¡¯s high-spirited attitude back then. Her brother did not care much about the county governor at that time. ¡°Brother, tell me about it.¡± Chen Ying jumped down from her chair and walked around Chen Tong. She giggled and said, ¡°What kind of person is that governor? Is he very powerful?¡± ¡°Lord Governor is a god-like figure,¡± Chen Tong explained simply, but his gaze was still focused on the table. These were all kinds of information about Wang Jinsheng. They were very detailed, even about what he had done when he was young. He had interrogated Wang Jinsheng himself. The problem now was how to quickly spread the news that Wang Jinsheng was imprisoned in Lu County based on this information. It would be best if everyone knew. He had tried to tell this news to the foreign merchants who came and went, paying them to help spread the news, but he could clearly feel that the merchants were just patronizing him. Although Cui Heng had killed a large number of local merchants in Lu County City, the foreign merchants did not care much about it. They were only borrowing the convenience of the Hong River¡¯s water transportation passage to come here to buy and sell goods. They would not stay long, so they were not affected much. ¡°Huhu, perfunctory.¡± Chen Ying pouted. She was a little dissatisfied with Chen Tong¡¯s attitude, but she was not someone who liked to throw a tantrum. She quietly came to the table and looked at the information on it. She said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s someone from the Wang Clan of Langya.¡± ¡°You also know about the Wang Clan of Langya?¡± Chen Tong looked up at his sister and asked curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t your Immortal Dawn Sect seal off the mountain a hundred years ago?¡± ¡°Brother, are you stupid? It¡¯s not like the Wang Clan of Langya has only appeared in the past hundred years.¡± Chen Ying couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes and say, ¡°Besides, although we¡¯ve sealed the mountain, there are often disciples who come down to investigate the matters of the world.¡± Before returning to the County City, the two of them had already spent seven days together. They were no longer as distant as when they first met, and they spoke very casually. They were like siblings who had been together for many years. ¡°Aiya, I¡¯ve been thinking about something else and got a little confused.¡± Chen Tong patted his head. He had embarrassed himself in front of his sister. ¡°Hmph, since you¡¯re usually good at cooking, I¡¯ll forgive you!¡± Chen Ying crossed her arms with a smile, as if she was very magnanimous. She asked again, ¡°I heard you muttering to yourself these past two days. Do you want to spread the news that Wang Jinsheng is locked up here?¡± ¡°Yes, the governor has ordered me to find a way to spread the news that Wang Jinsheng is being held in Lu County.¡± Chen Tong nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s best if everyone knows.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Chen Ying was a little surprised when she heard that. She asked curiously, ¡°You want everyone to know about it, not just the people from the Wang Clan of Langya?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not compulsory.¡± Chen Tong shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s too simple.¡± Chen Ying clapped her hands and smiled. ¡°Brother, if I think of a way for you, tell me what kind of person the governor is, okay?¡± ¡°You really have a way?¡± Chen Tong looked at his sister suspiciously. In his impression, this girl only knew how to eat, drink, shop, and play. She looked strong and vigorous, but she didn¡¯t look very smart. It had to be said that in the eyes of an elder brother, no matter how beautiful his younger sister was, she was still at the level of a flower. In the eyes of others, Chen Ying¡¯s appearance could already be considered a national beauty. However, in Chen Tong¡¯s eyes, she was not as delicate and pretty as the girl next door. ¡°Promise me first.¡± Chen Ying looked smug and said with a smile. ¡°You go first.¡± Chen Tong did not fall for his sister¡¯s tricks. ¡°Heh, you only know how to bully me. I only come back once in a while.¡± Chen Ying stomped her feet in dissatisfaction, but she still pretended to be helpless and said, ¡°Sigh~ alright! Master said that one should do more good deeds and help others. I¡¯ll do good things for once. Brother, let me ask you, since ancient times, what¡¯s the easiest to spread and what¡¯s the easiest to be known?¡± ¡°Government decrees?¡± Chen Tong pondered. ¡°Tsk, why would ordinary people care about these things? You definitely haven¡¯t walked around the streets before.¡± Chen Ying said disdainfully, ¡°It¡¯s the legendary stories told by the storytellers. I¡¯ve already toured the entire Lu County in the past two days. There¡¯s a teahouse in the south of the city. The storyteller inside is very popular among the people. There¡¯s also one in the west of the city. As long as they start speaking, the teahouse will definitely be filled with people. Also, the merchants who come from outside also like to buy some storybooks from the book club to take away to relieve their boredom on the way home.¡± ¡°You mean to make the news of Wang Jinsheng being locked up here into a legendary story and let the storytellers tell it, printing it into books and distributing it to passing merchants?¡± Chen Tong suddenly understood. ¡°Otherwise?¡± Chen Ying smiled and said, ¡°Many people like to recommend things they like and stories they like to others. What other way can be faster than for the people to spread it spontaneously?¡± ¡°This really seems feasible!¡± Chen Tong couldn¡¯t help but nod after thinking about it. He looked at Chen Ying in surprise. ¡°How did you think of this? You were so stupid when you were young.¡± ¡°Pfft! Who are you calling stupid?!¡± Chen Ying was very dissatisfied. She had grown up on the mountain since she was young and rarely interacted with people from the mortal world. The people in the mountain were all older than her, so she still had a childish temperament. Clap! Clap! Clap! At this moment, the sound of clapping could be heard from outside. It was Cui Heng walking over with Hui Shi. ¡°Greetings, my Lord!¡± Chen Tong hurriedly stood up and bowed. ¡°Lord?¡± Chen Ying was stunned for a moment before she bowed respectfully to Cui Heng. ¡°Greetings, Lord.¡± Although she did not know who Cui Heng was, the only person in Lu County who could make Chen Tong address him respectfully was the governor. This governor was someone extremely important to Chen Tong, so as his sister, she had to perform well. She could not leave a bad impression on her brother¡¯s superior. Although the two of them often quarreled these days, they were still very good at taking care of each other in front of outsiders. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand. His gaze landed on Chen Ying, but did not leave. ¡°My Lord¡­¡± Chen Tong panicked. ¡°Lord, you¡¯ve been looking at me for a long time.¡± Chen Ying smiled and touched her cheek. ¡°Are there rice beads on my face?¡± She was trying to lighten the mood. In reality, her cultivation realm was already equivalent to the peak of the Inner World realm. How could she not notice if there was rice on her face? ¡°You¡¯re a disciple of the Immortal Dawn Sect?¡± Cui Heng suddenly asked. ¡°Ah?¡± Chen Ying was stunned when she heard that. She blinked her bright eyes and put on a blank expression. ¡°Lord, what is the Immortal Dawn Sect?¡± The disciples of the Immortal Dawn Sect had to hide their identities and keep a low profile when they left the mountain. They could not act in the name of a disciple of the Immortal Dawn Sect. Outside Cangcheng Mountain, only Chen Tong should know that she was a disciple of the Immortal Dawn Sect. She did not think that her brother would reveal this information. Chen Tong, who was standing at the side, could not help but look at Cui Heng in shock. He hurriedly lowered his head. He wanted to explain to Chen Ying, but at this moment, explaining was undoubtedly admitting it. Clang! At this moment, the sound of a sword suddenly sounded in the void. It was like a crane soaring into the sky, piercing through the minds of the three people present. At the same time, green sword lights appeared out of thin air and danced around Cui Heng. Layers of colorful clouds spread out with the sword lights, quickly filling the entire inner hall with colorful lights. ¡°Immortal Dawn Sword Art?!¡± Chen Ying could not help but exclaim. She looked at Cui Heng in disbelief and was extremely shocked. ¡°You, how do you know my sect¡¯s secret technique, and¡­¡± She wasn¡¯t sure if she should say the rest. Because she even suspected that she was hallucinating just now! What Cui Heng had displayed just now was the highest achievement of the Immortal Dawn Sword Art, ¡°Sword Light Flying Clouds¡±. To her, this was already a legendary realm. Only the current Sect Master and a few elders could reach this level. Why was it seen in the hands of an outsider? It was even a man! The Immortal Dawn Sect never accepted male disciples. At most, someone had wandered down the mountain and coincidentally taught some men martial arts. However, those people could not even be considered as in-name disciples, let alone be capable of imparting the sect¡¯s ultimate techniques. ¡°I have some connections with your Ancestral Master.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes were deep as he sighed softly. Looking at Chen Ying in front of him, his gaze seemed to have crossed 200 years and he saw the little girl practicing her swordplay in front of him again. ¡°With my¡­ Ancestral Master?!¡± Chen Ying was a little stunned and felt that her thoughts could not keep up. Buzz! Buzz! At this moment, the purple sword that Chen Ying had placed on the table suddenly trembled and even floated up on its own. It seemed to be responding to some call. Cui Heng turned his head and looked over. Then, he looked at Chen Ying. ¡°Is this the sword your Ancestor forged?¡± Chen Ying subconsciously nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes.¡± A faint smile appeared on Cui Heng¡¯s face when he heard this. He asked gently, ¡°Can I take a look?¡± Chapter 83 - Purple Qi from the East, 9,999 Meters (1) Chapter 83 Purple Qi from the East, 9,999 Meters (1) ¡°No.¡± Chen Ying refused without hesitation. This Purple Cloud Immortal Sword was one of the five Immortal swords left behind by the Ancestor of the Immortal Dawn Sect. It was extremely powerful. Even in the hands of a Xiantian Grandmaster, one could kill Deity Realm experts at will. It could be said to be the ultimate treasure of the Immortal Dawn Sect. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Immortal Sword had a spirit that would choose its own master, it wouldn¡¯t be Chen Ying, a fourth-generation legacy disciple¡¯s turn, to hold such a precious treasure. Logically speaking, it was impossible for her to hand the Purple Cloud Sword to someone else. Even if for some reason this person had attained the highest achievement in the Immortal Dawn Sword Art, it was still impossible. Even if it was just to look at it. ¡°My Lord, please forgive my sister¡¯s rudeness.¡± Chen Tong hurriedly bowed and apologized to Cui Heng. At the same time, he reminded Chen Ying in a low voice, ¡°You can¡¯t be disrespectful to Lord Governor!¡± ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m being rude.¡± Chen Ying held the Purple Cloud Sword in her hand and took a deep breath. She bowed to Cui Heng and said, ¡°Lord, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling. It¡¯s just that this sword is too important and can¡¯t be handed over to others.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Cui Heng nodded lightly without getting angry. He smiled and said, ¡°I think this sword has a spiritual consciousness. If it takes the initiative and wants to come to me, it should be fine, right?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Chen Ying was at a loss again. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let it be unsheathed?¡± Cui Heng guided patiently. ¡°¡­¡± Chen Ying was silent. After thinking for a moment, she said, ¡°Just a little then?¡± As she spoke, she gently pulled the Purple Cloud Sword out of the scabbard. Clang! Just by unsheathing the sword a little, a sword cry sounded. At the same time, a sharp and invisible sword qi spread out, dyeing the surrounding void with a purple glow, causing all the weapons stored in the county captain¡¯s residence to tremble. It was as if they were facing over one side to worship. ¡°It¡¯s indeed an Immortal Sword!¡± Chen Tong could not help but exclaim. This was also the first time he had seen Chen Ying unsheathe the Purple Cloud Sword. ¡°Is this okay?¡± Chen Ying asked as she tried to put the Purple Cloud Sword back into the scabbard. However, she was suddenly stunned. Her beautiful eyes widened as she said in shock, ¡°How is this possible?!¡± She realized that the Purple Cloud Sword, which was usually obedient to her like her own arm, was actually resisting being sheathed. Moreover, it was very eager to leave the scabbard and fly in a certain direction. This was where Cui Heng was standing. Clang! In the end, Chen Ying could not suppress the Purple Cloud Sword. She could only let it fly out of the scabbard and transform into a purple sword light that landed in Cui Heng¡¯s palm. ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± She was shocked and wanted to rush over and snatch the Immortal Sword back. But the moment the Purple Cloud Sword fell into Cui Heng¡¯s hands The purple clouds on the sword hilt suddenly came to life, scattering mysterious and noble purple light that wrapped around Cui Heng¡¯s body. ¡°This is¡­¡± Chen Ying instantly stopped moving and stared at the changes in Cui Heng¡¯s hand. Her slender eyebrows furrowed, and her beautiful face quickly revealed an extremely shocked expression. She muttered, ¡°Immortal Sword Phenomenon¡­ Immortal Sword Phenomenon?!¡± Rumble! At this moment, thunder suddenly rumbled in the sky. Hui Shi, who was still standing outside, could not help but look up. The originally blue sky had changed. A purple cloud suddenly floated over from the east. He took a closer look and realized that there was still endless Purple Qi behind this mass of purple clouds. Dense clouds filled the sky, stretching seemingly endlessly! ¡°Purple Qi from the East?!¡± Hui Shi could not help but exclaim. At this moment, his eyes were filled with shock. He hurriedly turned to look in the direction of the inner hall and saw Cui Heng holding an Immortal Sword, his entire body enveloped in purple light. Chen Tong also noticed the abnormality outside and immediately rushed out. He raised his head to look at the sky, and Purple Qi from the East entered his eyes, revealing mystery and nobility. At the same time, everyone in Lu County saw the phenomenon that suddenly appeared in the sky. Whether it was the local commoners, the people who followed Cui Heng from Juhe County, or the merchants who were just here, all of them saw the boundless Purple Qi floating over from the Eastern sky. For a moment, the entire Lu County was in an uproar. ¡°An auspicious sign! This is an auspicious sign! Purple Qi from the East, the descent of a Sage! Our Lu County has a Sage!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Lord Governor. It¡¯s definitely Lord Governor! Lord Governor established a new government policy to benefit the people, shocking the Heavens and the Heavens sent down auspicious signs!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it must be the Governor! Only a great Lord like the Governor can make the Heavens send down auspicious signs!¡± ¡°Purple Qi from the East, the descent of a Sage. Lord Governor is indeed a Saint sent by the Heavens to save us commoners!¡± Countless citizens cheered at the sky, all incomparably excited. Some even knelt down on the spot and kowtowed in the direction of the county governor¡¯s office. After the first person knelt, more and more people fell to their knees. In an extremely short period of time, almost everyone in Lu County knelt down. Like the most devout believers, they bowed in the direction of the county governor¡¯s office. In fact, in the past few days, the citizens of Lu County had been living in fear. Although the greedy merchants¡¯ businesses had been raided and the forces of the aristocratic families and sects had been eliminated, and the people¡¯s lives were much better¡­ while they were extremely grateful to Cui Heng, they were very worried that Cui Heng¡¯s ruthless methods would attract revenge from the powerful forces in the world. But this sudden auspicious sign represented the recognition of the Heavens for Cui Heng¡¯s actions in the eyes of the commoners, greatly increasing their confidence in him. Therefore, the gratitude they had been accumulating towards Cui Heng for the past few days finally had a chance and courage to erupt.. Chapter 84 - Purple Qi from the East, 9,999 Meters (2 Chapter 84 Purple Qi from the East, 9,999 Meters (2) At this moment, the praise for Cui Heng rose like a tsunami, reaching the Nine Heavens. It was as if it had fused with the Purple Qi from the East, as if even the Heavens were praising him. Cui Heng, who was still in the Captain¡¯s office, immediately sensed the changes outside. He could clearly sense countless red and white lights coming from all directions, instantly making the two lights around his Golden Core rise much higher. The red light that symbolizes joy increased by an inch and a half, and the white light that symbolizes love increased by two inches and a half! This meant that the red and white lights of the Seven Emotions and Seven Lights had broken through a foot in height, immediately making Cui Heng feel as if he had crossed a new threshold. However, he could only confirm what changes this had brought him after he carefully comprehended it. At this moment, although Cui Heng was overjoyed, he did not have the time to directly comprehend this change because he sensed a faint and blurry thought in the Purple Cloud Sword. Jiang Qiqi¡¯s will! This was a message she had imprinted in the sword. One could only sense it after activating the phenomenon of the Purple Cloud Sword. Unfortunately, perhaps because it had been a long time, this wisp of information was already a little blurry. (Big Brother Immortal¡­ Be careful¡­ Heavenly Void World¡­] Cui Heng only sensed this bit of information. But even so, at this moment, he felt a sense of spatial dislocation, as if he had returned to the time from 200 years ago. ¡°Be careful¡­ of the Heavenly Void World?¡± Cui Heng pondered over this piece of information in his heart. The two might not be related, but there was no doubt that this Heavenly Void World should be extremely important. ¡°Is it related to the ¡°Upper World¡± here, the Immortal Dawn Sect¡¯s sealed mountain, and Qiqi¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Thinking of this, he looked at Chen Ying, who was still immersed in shock, and asked, ¡°Do you know about the Heavenly Void World?¡± ¡°¡­Heaven, the Heavenly Void World?¡± Chen Ying shook her head in confusion, as if she had just recovered and was still not fully awake. However, her eyes quickly regained their brightness as she nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard Master mention this before. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s an extremely dangerous place. The people inside are also extremely dangerous. If we find any clues related to the Heavenly Void World outside, we must return and report it to Master as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Is it related to the Immortal Dawn Sect sealing the mountain?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly. ¡°Master didn¡¯t mention it, and the sect is also very secretive about the reason for sealing the mountain back then.¡± Chen Ying shook her head gently and rolled her bright eyes. ¡°However, I guess it¡¯s most likely related to this Heavenly Void World.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Cui Heng looked at Chen Ying in surprise. ¡°I guessed it after asking around.¡± Chen Ying twirled with the hair on her forehead and said, ¡°According to the records of my sect, the Ancestral Master disappeared a hundred years ago, and the mountain was sealed from then on. ¡°It¡¯s said that the Patriarch left a warning before she disappeared. She said that the Immortal Dawn Sect should be kept aloof from worldly affairs and should focus on cultivating our bodies and minds. That¡¯s why they sealed the mountain. However, the investigation of the Heavenly Void World also started a hundred years ago. How can there be no connection?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a very reasonable guess.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly when he heard this and asked, ¡°You just said that your Ancestor, Perfected Hengxia, is missing?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Ying nodded and said, ¡°I asked Master about this. However, I¡¯ve always felt that there¡¯s something strange about it. Back then, Patriarch¡¯s martial arts could already be said to be invincible in the world. How could such a person suddenly disappear?¡± ¡°You think that this is also related to the Heavenly Void World?¡± Cui Heng asked. ¡°It must be related,¡± Chen Ying said with a look of certainty. Then, she said dejectedly, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I haven¡¯t been away from the mountain for too long. I haven¡¯t found any reliable clues for the time being. I haven¡¯t even found out what the Heavenly Void World is referring to.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out eventually.¡± Cui Heng seemed to be deep in thought before he suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Why are you answering whatever I ask now? It wasn¡¯t like that just now.¡± ¡°Because of the Purple Qi from the East, stretching 9,999 meters.¡± Chen Ying pointed at the Purple Qi in the sky and said with an incomparably serious expression, ¡°This is a message that the Ancestral Master specially left for us Sword Masters. ¡°The five Immortal Swords left behind by the Ancestral Master have spirits and will choose their own masters. The moment we become Sword Masters, the image of the Immortal Sword Phenomenon will appear in our minds. At the same time, we were told that if we encounter someone who can trigger this phenomenon, we can trust that person unconditionally.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cui Heng fell silent. He could now roughly confirm that these five so-called Immortal Swords should be the information left behind by Jiang Qiqi. A hundred years ago, Jiang Qiqi had probably encountered great trouble and had to choose to leave. Hence, she left behind five Immortal Swords as items that carried her message. The condition to activate the Immortal Sword Phenomenon was for his Dharmic powers to come into contact with Jiang Qiqi¡¯s will imprinted in the Purple Cloud Sword. Moreover, from the internal structure of the Purple Cloud Sword, only by coming into contact with his Dharmic powers would a phenomenon appear. If even the aura of the Dharmic powers was different, it was unable to trigger the Immortal Sword Phenomenon. ¡°This already involves the combination of Dharmic powers and spiritual energy. It¡¯s at the mid-stage Foundation Establishment realm. Qiqi already had such a cultivation level before she disappeared?¡± Cui Heng was a little surprised. After all, when he created the Immortal Dawn Sword Art, he had just broken through to the mid-stage Foundation Establishment realm. Therefore, the highest realm of the Immortal Dawn Sword Art should only be equivalent to the Early-stage Foundation Establishment realm. However, he quickly rejected this guess. This was because this Purple Cloud Sword contained Jiang Qiqi¡¯s True Qi. It was clearly only equivalent to the Ninth level of Qi Refinement. She had yet to reach the Foundation Establishment realm. ¡°Did she figure out a method to fuse her spiritual energy with True Qi at the Ninth level of Qi Refinement?¡± Cui Heng almost couldn¡¯t help but gasp. If that was really the case, she would be even better than himself fumbling his way to the Mid-stage Foundation Establishment realm. What was a genius? This was what a genius was! ¡°My Lord, my Lord?¡± Chen Ying¡¯s worried voice woke Cui Heng from his thoughts. ¡°Lord, why are you suddenly silent?¡± ¡°I thought of something and was lost in thought.¡± Cui Heng smiled. His heart skipped a beat as he asked, ¡°Can you bring me to visit the Immortal Dawn Sect?¡± He wanted to interact with the other four Sword Masters. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡± Chen Ying shook her head and said, ¡°Lord, please forgive me. My sect has sealed up the mountain and is refusing all visitors. Moreover, as a Sword Master, I can¡¯t rashly expose your identity to the sect.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t rashly expose my identity?¡± Cui Heng was a little surprised. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Could it be that you were also told to do this when the Immortal Sword chose you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Ying nodded obediently. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. He could roughly guess Jiang Qiqi¡¯s intentions. It was very likely that she was worried that there was a spy in the Immortal Dawn Sect. If she rashly exposed his identity, he would be harmed. ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, the trouble Qiqi encountered a hundred years ago must be extremely difficult to deal with¡±, Cui Heng thought to himself. ¡°She actually felt that it might threaten me. Is it the Heavenly Void World?¡± Back then, the level of martial strength he displayed in front of Jiang Qiqi was not weak. His sword pierced through the clouds and even cut a three to four thousand meters long gap in the ground. In this Great Jin territory, as long as he slashed a few more times, it would be enough to destroy several cities and countries. However, Jiang Qiqi was still worried that he would be harmed. ¡°However, since Qiqi was able to prepare the message with ease before she left, it means that her life shouldn¡¯t be in any danger back then.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°In that case, I can put the Immortal Dawn Sect aside for now and wait until I figure out the situation about the Heavenly Void World.¡± Right now, investigating the Heavenly Void World was the most important thing. And the Heavenly Void World was also suspected to be the so-called Upper World. Moreover, the time when the Upper World descended once every hundred years happened to coincide with the Immortal Dawn Sect sealing the mountain a hundred years ago. ¡°If I want to understand the Upper World, I must either obtain the position of State Overseer and participate in it myself, or¡­¡± Cui Heng turned to look in the direction of Yanzhou. ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask the people from those top aristocratic families and sects.¡± Chapter 85 - The New Usage Methods of the Power of Seven Emotions Chapter 85 The New Usage Methods of the Power of Seven Emotions In the following conversation, Cui Heng learned a lot of information about the history of the Immortal Dawn Sect from Chen Ying. Especially the accurate information about Jiang Qiqi. For example, how many years ago she appeared in the pugilistic world, how many years ago she established the Immortal Dawn Sect, and how many disciples she had taken in in the beginning. These were all general knowledge of the Immortal Dawn Sect disciples. As the fourth generation legacy disciple, Chen Ying was naturally very clear about them. However, she did not know much about the Heavenly Void World and what had happened a hundred years ago. Clearly, someone was deliberately hiding the relevant events. It was also possible that it was because Chen Ying was only a legacy disciple and her martial cultivation was only equivalent to the Peak Inner World realm. Although she was one of the Five Sword Masters, it was difficult for her to understand deeper information. However, even so, Cui Heng still managed to clear up some clues. First, it was a guess about her Martial Dao realm. Jiang Qiqi had already been revered as a land Deity a hundred years ago. She was invincible and powerful. No Deity Realm expert in the Pugilistic World was her match. This was the strength of the Immortal Dawn Sword Art when it was cultivated to the Ninth level of Qi Refinement. This meant that at the Ninth level of Qi Refinement, one could completely crush Deity Realm experts. This was completely different from Cui Heng¡¯s previous guess that the Deity Realm was equivalent to the Seventh to Ninth levels of Qi Refinement. The Ninth level of Qi Refinement was very likely a higher realm than the Deity Realm. It was equivalent to a Human Immortal or an Earth Immortal? Of course, it was also possible that there was a limitation in this world for the cultivation of the Deity Realm, and the cultivators here had not been cultivated to a higher level. But it still felt a little problematic. The main reason was that Cui Heng found it a little difficult to adjust his inherent understanding If the Ninth level of Qi Refinement was equivalent to an Earth Immortal, didn¡¯t that mean that a Heaven Immortal was only equivalent to a Foundation Establishment cultivator? Then what was a Golden Core cultivator? A Golden Immortal? Wouldn¡¯t the Nascent Soul realm be¡­ This was too ridiculous! On the other point, Cui Heng had also asked Chen Ying about the Heavenly Void World. For example, how the Immortal Dawn Sect had investigated the Heavenly Void World in the past few years. Although Chen Ying did not know the exact information about the Heavenly Void World, she was very clear about many of the Immortal Dawn Sect¡¯s investigations into the Heavenly Void World. She told Cui Heng everything she knew. After hearing this information, Cui Heng had a feeling that the Immortal Dawn Sect might really not know much about the Heavenly Void World. Because according to Chen Ying¡¯s description, as long as there was the slightest trace, regardless of whether it was true or false, several Deity Realm experts would immediately be dispatched to investigate in secret. This seemed normal. The Immortal Dawn Sect was established 182 years ago, and it had developed to its peak in an extremely short period of time. It rarely interacted with the major sects and aristocratic families in the world, so naturally, there were not many sources of information. After the Human Immortals of the Upper World descended a hundred years ago, the Immortal Dawn Sect sealed off the mountain, and there were even fewer opportunities to understand the outside world. In short, their foundation was still too shallow. This made Cui Heng turn his gaze to the sects and aristocratic families with deep foundations. The Wang Clan of Langya in Yanzhou! ¡­. In the inner hall of the governor office. ¡°Are there any movements from the Wang Family of Langya?¡± Cui Heng asked Hui Shi, who had just returned to report on the progress of the decree. Yanzhou was closest to Taichang County u wa And now, Taichang County was basically Hui Shi¡¯s base camp for promoting political orders to the outside world. It was a good opportunity to inquire about the news and movements in Yanzhou. ¡°Replying to my Lord, we haven¡¯t discovered any unusual movements from the Wang Family yet.¡± Hui Shi shook his head. ¡°In the past half a month, Wang Jinsheng¡¯s story should have spread throughout Yanzhou.¡± Cui Heng nodded and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Captain Chen¡¯s story is extremely good. It made the storyteller from Yanzhou feel as if he had obtained a treasure.¡± Hui Shi also laughed. ¡°If the Wang Family of Langya hears this story, they will definitely be furious.¡± ¡°Hehe, they didn¡¯t even make a move. As expected of a preeminent family that has existed for thousands of years.¡± Cui Heng sneered. ¡°My Lord, do you want me to go over and lure the snake out?¡± Hui Shi took the initiative to ask. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Cui Heng shook his head and smiled. ¡°You can take your time.¡± The Wang Family of Langya must already know that Wang Jinsheng was imprisoned in Lu County. There was no doubt about that. After all, Sun Liansheng had already gone over to report half a month ago. The reason why Cui Heng still wanted to spread the legend of Wang Jinsheng being imprisoned in Lu County was to increase the hatred the Wang Clan of Langya had for him. It would be best if he could use this opportunity to affect the other three Distinguished Families related to Wang Jinsheng. He would be able to harvest a large wave of disgust emotion light. However, Cui Heng had thought that since the Wang Family of Langya was one of the Seven Distinguished Families, they would definitely care about their reputation. With the rumors of Wang Jinsheng being captured and imprisoned, they would definitely take some action. For example, sending people to assassinate and save people, etc. In that case, he could capture a few experts and collect some fear and anger emotion light from them. When the Wang Family of Langya became exceedingly disgusted with him. He would personally go over to collect their emotions. At the same time, he could discuss the Upper World and the Immortal Opportunities with them. But from the looks of it, this route was not feasible. The Wang Family of Langya was indeed worthy of being a preeminent family that had almost been wiped out and had survived to develop again. Their endurance was indeed strong. Hence, he planned to make a trip to Langya City in Yanzhou so that he could clarify some of his doubts. However, before that, he had to instruct Hui Shi on something. ¡°In the future, when you go to carry out government orders, bring this with you.¡± Cui Heng suddenly took out a gem that flickered with seven colors from his sleeve and handed it to Hui Shi. ¡°Lord, this is?¡± Hui Shi took the thumb-sized gem in confusion. He felt that it was cold to the touch, but he could not see anything special about it. He did not understand what Cui Heng meant. ¡°Use it as a protective jade talisman.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°Thank you, my Lord!¡± Hui Shi was instantly touched. He swore even more to shed his blood for Cui Heng in the future! ¡°Go.¡± Cui Heng smiled and waved his hand. In fact, that seven-colored gem was his initial use of the power of the Seven Emotions. Previously, when he activated the Purple Qi from the East phenomenon, the ¡°joy¡± and ¡°love¡± in the light of the Seven Emotions exceeded a foot in height. This allowed him to have a new understanding of the power of the Seven Emotions. After nearly half a month of research, Cui Heng discovered that he could use the power of the Seven Emotions to condense a Seven Emotions Gem. yen As long as the Seven Emotions Gem was there, he could collect the Seven Emotions of all living beings nearby. This was equivalent to a Seven Emotions Collector, which brought him great convenience. One had to know that before this, every time Hui Shi implemented a government decree, Cui Heng had to personally make a trip to the local area to collect the emotions of disgust from the area. But this could not go on forever. There would be no need for that in the future. Cui Heng could collect them through the Seven Emotions Gem. Of course, the Seven Emotions Gem itself was indeed a protective talisman. It contained the powers of his Golden Core. Therefore, any attack below the Grand Completion Golden Core realm could not harm the carrier of the gem. ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have enough Seven Emotions Power yet. I can only condense two such gems, and each one can only cover about the size of one county.¡± Cui Heng felt a little regretful but expectant. ¡°However, now that only two lights are more than a foot tall, they already have such an ability. When the height of all seven lights in the future exceeds a foot or even higher, how magical will the effect be?¡± Yanzhou was one of the easternmost prefectures of the Great Jin. Further East was the endless sea. Langya County was a large coastal county that was adjacent to the canal. Trade was extremely prosperous, and it could be said to be one of the richest counties in the Great Jin. Due to the existence of the Wang Clan, This was not only one of the richest counties in the Great Jin. It was also one of the most powerful counties. The founder of the Great Jin, Wei Kuang, was the son-in-law of the Wang Family of Langya. Since the founding of the country more than 200 years ago, there have been a total of 39 Prime Ministers, and the Wang family of Langya alone was behind 28 of them. It could be said to have power over the world! Now that the world was in chaos, the Emperor¡¯s decree could not even leave the Central Continent. The Wang family of Langya had become the true uncrowned King, the true owner of the entire Yanzhou. Be it commoners, high-ranking officials, or top martial artists, none of them were worth mentioning in front of the Wang Family of Langya. No one dared to say anything bad about the Wang Family. But recently, there was actually a legendary story spreading in Yanzhou. It was about Wang Jinsheng, the eldest son of the Wang Family¡¯s second wife. It told the story of how Wang Jinsheng spent the night at a brothel and owed a lot of money. In the end, he was arrested by the magistrate and imprisoned. Even though they knew that it was definitely fake, it was still an extremely exciting tale. Although Wang Jinsheng was not a direct descendant of the Wang Family, his father was the former Prime Minister. His mother and grandmother also had extraordinary statuses and could definitely be considered as a distinguished Young Master. Such a noble young master actually slept at the brothel at night and owed money. There were even detailed descriptions in the story. It was a simply irresistible story. Even if this story was strictly prohibited from being spread in Langya, it was still difficult to completely censor it. This story alone was almost enough to cause the Wang Family to lose all face. In a mansion of the Wang Family, a group of people had been arguing about this matter for more than half a month. It continued today. In the Wang Family¡¯s meeting hall, angry shouts sounded continuously. ¡°A book like that which has so humiliated our Wang Family¡¯s reputation is actually being copied and spread right under our noses!¡± A middle-aged man who looked to be in his fifties gritted his teeth and said angrily. He was the third branch head of the Wang Family, Wang Qingshan. ¡°If we don¡¯t save Second Brother¡¯s child out, there¡¯s no point in just banning the books and stories.¡± On the other side sat a gentle and refined middle-aged man. He smiled and said. ¡°I suggest we go to Lu County City first and kill that arrogant county governor and bring the child back.¡± This was the fifth branch head of the Wang Family, Wang Qingmin. ¡°You¡¯ve all been saying the same things here for half a month now!¡± san An angry shout came from a seat at the head of the hall. The person who spoke was a middle-aged man with a squarish face. He was Wang Qinghe, the head of the second branch. In other words, Wang Jinsheng¡¯s father, the former Prime Minister. Wang Qinghe swept his gaze across everyone and said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s no news of Fourth Brother until now. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s already been killed. It¡¯s fine if that county governor captured Sheng¡¯er, but he deliberately spread such a story to provoke our Wang Family. He¡¯s clearly trying to lure us over. ¡°This is undoubtedly a trap. There are less than four months left before the Immortal Gate opens. There can¡¯t be any mistakes. No one is allowed to go to Lu County!¡± Everyone fell silent when they heard this. They understood these principles, but they still felt angry when they saw their reputation being ruined. Now that Wang Qinghe had made it clear that he wanted to put the bigger picture before the family, what else could they say? They could only curse that Prefectural Governor Lu in their hearts. Their disgust for him was so strong that it was almost materializing. And Cui Heng, who was being cursed by them At this moment, he was standing in a corner of the hall, happily collecting their emotions of disgust while silently looking at everyone. Yet, no one could see him. Chapter 86 - The Joy of Harvest Chapter 86 The Joy of Harvest How blissful was it to be surrounded by a lush field of chives ready for harvest? Cui Heng was currently experiencing such joy. The Wang Family of Langya had a total of one direct line of descent and 13 core branches. At this moment, the nine people discussing in the meeting hall were all branch heads. They were all top martial artists who had cultivated to the Inner World realm! Now that these people were cursing the Governor of Lu County in their hearts, Cui Heng, who was sitting here watching the monkey show, was overjoyed. The people in front of him were like stalks of tall and dense chives that were swaying in the wind, indicating that they were completely mature. The harvest season had arrived! Cui Heng naturally would not stand on ceremony. Taking advantage of these people¡¯s strong emotions, he started harvesting. The black light, which was originally only a little more than three inches long, quickly grew taller. +3 marks! +2 marks! +4 marks! Soon, the black light that symbolizes evil rose to six and a half inches. It simply rose with the speed of a rocket! Cui Heng couldn¡¯t help but laugh. He really had to thank these people from the Langya Wang Family. It was too pleasurable! Unfortunately, the amount of disgust he caused them now was not enough for them to give him more emotional feedback. He needed to give them more stimulation to continue collecting from them. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that this was over. Following that, Cui Heng left the Wang Family¡¯s meeting hall and strolled around the entire mansion for another day. At dusk, when the sun was setting. The black light around his Golden Core had increased to seven and a half inches! ¡°This is a treasure vault!¡± Cui Heng licked his lips, a little unsatisfied. This wave of black light more than doubled in height and finally surpassed the yellow light that symbolizes desire. ¡°Speaking of which, the yellow light is only a little more than five inches now.¡± Cui Heng looked at his Golden Core. He was happy but also a little worried. ¡°I have to think of a way to get some more of the yellow light.¡± Unfortunately, this yellow light symbolizes the emotion of desire towards him. This was probably no easier than collecting disgust. It might even be harder. ¡°However, the most important thing now is to find someone to ask some questions.¡± Cui Heng looked at a courtyard in the south. That was the residence of Wang Jinsheng¡¯s father, Wang Qinghe. ¡­. Night fell, and stars dotted the sky. Langya County City was still brightly lit without a curfew. There were many pedestrians and it was very lively. Wang Qinghe walked through the bustling streets and swept his cold gaze across these mediocre people. In the end, he returned to his residence full of fatigue. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± A beautiful middle-aged woman immediately welcomed him. She looked to be about 40 years old, but her figure was still graceful. There were no wrinkles on her face, and her skin was as smooth as fat. She was middle-aged and still had her charm. This was Wang Qinghe¡¯s wife, Madam Xie. She was Wang Jinsheng¡¯s biological mother. ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Qinghe nodded and sat down in the room. He exhaled and closed his eyes to rest, not speaking to his wife. Madam Xie stood at the side and did not disturb him. She knew that he must be distraught at this moment and needed to rest, so she silently called for the maidservant to bring the food over. Moreover, there was a small stove under each dish to keep them warm. Then, she stood beside Wang Qinghe and waited. Even her breathing was soft, afraid that she would disturb him. After a while, Madam Xie saw Wang Qinghe open his eyes and she said gently, ¡°The food is ready. Let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Wang Qinghe nodded, feeling much more relieved. Today, he was angered by those idiots in the meeting hall. Fortunately, his wife had been especially virtuous recently. It was as if she had changed into a different person and could save him a lot of trouble. ¡°I¡¯ve cooked your favorite sweet and sour carp for you today. Try it.¡± Madam Xie came to the dining table respectfully and placed a piece of fish into Wang Qinghe¡¯s bowl. ¡°It smells good¡­¡± Wang Qinghe nodded and smiled. Although he knew very well that his wife had something to say recently, he still enjoyed such treatment. However, just as he was about to taste it, he saw this piece of fish suddenly jump out of the bowl. It turned into a living carp and jumped around the dining table! Bang! Wang Qinghe raised his hand and flipped over the table of food. The anger in his heart instantly erupted. He looked around and shouted sternly, ¡°Who¡¯s behind this?!¡± ¡°Wang Qing¡­ what are you doing?¡± Madam Xie stood up. Anger flashed across her face, but she quickly restrained it and looked at Wang Qinghe in surprise. Wang Qinghe ignored her. He strode over with wide steps and pulled the table away, but he didn¡¯t see the carp from before, as if it was just an illusion. This made his expression turn extremely gloomy. He turned to look at Madam Xie beside him and asked in a low voice, ¡°Did you see that piece of fish turn into a carp and jump on the table?¡± ¡°What?¡± Madam Xie looked confused when she heard that, and then anger rose in her heart. ¡°What are you talking about? How did the fish turn into a living carp?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wang Qinghe said with a dark expression, ¡°Then what did you see just now?¡± ¡°I only saw you overturn the table for no reason!¡± Madam Xie finally couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Are you despising me?¡± ¡°Hmph! Unreasonable!¡± Wang Qinghe was about to turn around and leave. ¡°Wang Qinghe, have you forgotten how you begged my father to help you sit in the position of Prime Minister?¡± Madam Xie shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten about it!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Wang Qinghe seemed to have been triggered. He turned around and glared at Madam Xie before saying in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m only cooperating with Father-in-law. What do you mean by begging him to help me sit on the Prime Minister¡¯s seat?¡± ¡°Heh, you know very well whether it¡¯s cooperating or not.¡± Madam Xie simply stopped pretending and pointed at Wang Qinghe¡¯s nose as she scolded, ¡°Let me ask you, do you want to save Sheng¡¯er or not? Do you want him to die in the dungeon of Lu County City?¡± ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve suddenly become virtuous these few days. It¡¯s indeed because of this!¡± Wang Qinghe exploded on the spot. He was so angry that his beard was blowing. ¡°How many times have I told you that the Wang family can¡¯t act rashly now? We absolutely cannot!¡± ¡°Good, good, good!¡± Madam Xie was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore and turned around to rush out. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to save your son, I¡¯ll go find my third brother. As his uncle, he should save his nephew!¡± When she finished speaking, she had already disappeared. She had probably run to the official office of the Langya County Lord. Top aristocratic families usually did not take on the role of local officials. However, the people who were the local officials here must have come from families with an extremely good relationship with the local big clans. The county magistrate of Langya County was the third son of the Xie Family. He came from the Pingshan Xie Family. Wang Qinghe looked at the chaotic room and the open door. Letting out a long sigh and sitting down on a chair, he shook his head and muttered, ¡°A bunch of idiots, idiots!¡± After the Wang Family of Langya was established in the Great Jin, they quickly recovered their strength. They had long forgotten the pain of being almost wiped out. Many people no longer valued practical benefits. In any case, they were more concerned about face. Now, Wang Jinsheng was imprisoned in Lu County City. There were even stories spreading about how he spent the night at the brothel and was arrested for nothing. In the eyes of most of the people in the Wang Family, this was an extremely serious matter of face humiliating matter. They had to save Wang Jinsheng out, or else the Wang Family would lose face. Wang Qinghe was a firm supporter of interests. In his opinion, Lu County¡¯s actions were too obvious. It was clearly a trap, waiting for the Wang Family to take the bait. Perhaps some large factions were secretly plotting to weaken the Wang Family. Now that the Immortals of the Upper World were about to descend and the Immortal Opportunity was about to arrive, it was the most critical moment. Moreover, the position of State Overseer in Fengzhou had yet to be finalized. If the Wang Family¡¯s strength was damaged at this time, they would definitely suffer a huge loss when the hundred year period came. They absolutely could not act rashly. However, most of the people in the Wang Family, including his wife, did not think so. There were even many people who felt that the Wang Family of Langya was already a top-notch aristocratic family. It did not matter if they obtained any Immortal Opportunities this time. Reputation was more important. If not for the fact that the eldest son of the main branch had handed over the family matters to Wang Qinghe before he left, and that he still had some of the prestige from when he was the Prime Minister, he would probably have been unable to suppress these voices long ago. This made him feel a deep sense of sorrow in his heart. Cui Heng, who was standing in the corner, was immediately overjoyed. He immediately collected another five marks of the gray light After a while, Wang Qinghe finally calmed down slightly and planned to wash up before going to bed. But as soon as he stood up, he heard footsteps outside. ¡°Second Master, Second Master!¡± A maidservant who was only 15 or 16 years old jogged over with a letter in her hand. ¡°Second Master, the Old Madam has a letter for you.¡± ¡°A letter from Mother?¡± Wang Qinghe¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His hands were actually trembling when he took the letter, but he still nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± After the maidservant left. He slowly opened the letter. After reading the contents, he looked like he wanted to cry but had no tears. He collapsed into a chair again. ¡°Hu¡­¡± Wang Qinghe let out a long sigh. The content of the letter sent by the Old Madam was very simple. If he could not save Wang Jinsheng within ten days, she would not acknowledge Wang Qinghe as her son! Wang Jinsheng was the Old Madam¡¯s favorite grandson. Therefore, in the past half a month or so, Wang Qinghe had actually been hiding it from her and had strictly ordered others not to tell the Old Madam about Wang Jinsheng¡¯s capture. But now, with the spread of that story, it could no longer be hidden. ¡°Save, save, save! Let me save them all! Who will save the Wang Family then?!¡± Wang Qinghe held his head with both hands. He felt that even when he was the Prime Minister back then, it was not so difficult to handle the country¡¯s political affairs. Then, he sat for a while before his mood calmed down slightly. He simply got up and went to the basin, planning to wash up and sleep. Just as he lowered his head, Wang Qinghe saw his reflection in the basin. His face was haggard and tired. He no longer looked as high-spirited as before. ¡°Is it worth it for me to insist like this?¡± Wang Qinghe stared at the water basin and looked at his own reflection. He asked self-deprecatingly, as if he was asking his own heart. ¡°What do you think?¡± But at this moment, Wang Qinghe¡¯s reflection in the basin suddenly said with a smile, ¡°Actually, you already have the answer in your heart!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wang Qinghe was stunned. Clang! He threw the basin straight out, spilling water all over the floor. But as long as there was water, there would be a reflection. Wang Qinghe looked down. The water on the ground still had its own reflection. ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± Wang Qinghe¡¯s reflection said with a smile. Chapter 87 - There Are So Many Paths in the World, Why Did You Take This One? (1) Chapter 87 There Are So Many Paths in the World, Why Did You Take This One? (1) Wang Qinghe looked at the reflection on the ground and was silent for a moment. Instead, he calmed down and sneered, ¡°What exactly are you? Who¡¯s trying to play tricks?!¡± After all, he had once been a Prime Minister and was a top figure in the martial world who had cultivated to the Inner World realm. He was also the current leader of the Wang Family of Langya, so he naturally would not be easily frightened. It was just that he was a little excited to suddenly see something incomprehensible. Now that he had reacted, he began to calmly consider the current situation. ¡°As expected of the once powerful Prime Minister. You¡¯ve calmed down so quickly.¡± The reflection smiled and said with some admiration, ¡°But aren¡¯t you really afraid of becoming an underwater prisoner?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be the underwater prisoner?¡± Wang Qinghe stared at the reflection and said in a low voice, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know your identity or how you did what you did, since you¡¯re hiding like this, you definitely can¡¯t do anything to me. What¡¯s there to be afraid of¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, he suddenly felt dizzy. After his vision stopped shaking, Wang Qinghe¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted, and his face revealed an expression of disbelief. ¡°How is this possible? You, who are you? What are you trying to do?!¡± At this moment, he suddenly realized that he was unable to sense the Heaven Earth Origin Qi in the outside world. Moreover, his entire body was frozen. Other than speaking, his body could not move at all. This finally made him a little flustered. ¡°Now, who is the real underwater prisoner between us?¡± The reflection said with a smile. Suddenly, he raised his foot, and Wang Qinghe realized that he could not help but raise his foot as well. Wang Qinghe immediately revealed a bewildered expression. He looked at the reflection in disbelief and said in horror, ¡°You really locked me in the water and made me a prisoner?!¡± Although he could not understand this method or even believe it, his personal experience at this moment told him that it was really possible that a reflection in the water had switched worlds with him! Otherwise, as a peak expert of the Inner World Realm, why would he suddenly be unable to sense the Heaven Earth Essence Energy in the outside world? Even a Deity Realm expert could not deceive the senses of a top expert in the Inner World realm. Moreover, this feeling of not being able to control his body and only being able to move with the reflection in the water was clearly turning him from the owner of the reflection to the reflection itself. Had he really been locked in the water as a reflection?! What kind of great divine power was this?! ¡°This is just a small warning to you.¡± The reflection looked at Wang Qinghe with a mocking expression and sneered. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll ask and you¡¯ll answer.¡± ¡°Since you have such great divine powers, why don¡¯t you just kill me?¡± Even in this situation, Wang Qinghe did not yield. His gaze was still firm. ¡°¡­¡± The reflection was silent for a moment before nodding. ¡°I¡¯ll fulfill your wish then!¡± In the next moment, Wang Qinghe felt the world spin again and regained control of his body. He also felt the existence of the Heaven Earth Origin Qi. He had returned?! But then, he saw his body suddenly shatter into pieces! It was as if he had been cut apart by countless sharp blades! His arms, legs, hands, and feet were all cut off. Even the head on his neck rolled to the ground. An indescribable pain surged into Wang Qinghe¡¯s mind, but he quickly realized that he was still alive. He wasn¡¯t dead?! There was actually such a method in this world! At this moment, Wang Qinghe still did not lose his mind. He stared at the reflection in the water and actually dared to sneer. ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got?¡± If it were Wang Qingquan, he would have already broken down and said whatever he wanted. ¡°You¡¯re quite an extraordinary person.¡± The reflection in the water looked at Wang Qinghe thoughtfully before falling silent. The images reflected on the water surface also returned to normal. Wang Qinghe immediately felt dazed and realized that he was still standing in front of the basin. His face was reflected in it, and everything was very normal. There was no reflection of him speaking, and his body was not torn apart. Hiss! Hiss! Wang Qinghe gasped and suddenly washed his face with water more than ten times. His eyes were filled with shock and he was already covered in cold sweat. ¡°What kind of mystical ability is this?!¡± Everything he had just experienced seemed like an illusion, but it felt so real. His memories of the incident were also incomparably deep. It didn¡¯t seem like it was fake at all. It was completely beyond his understanding, even beyond his imagination! If not for his firm will and iron heart, and his loyalty to the family¡¯s interests, he would have already collapsed when he saw his body being torn apart. After a full two hours, Wang Qinghe finally calmed down. He sat in the chair for a long time in silence. The experience just now made him deeply worried about the Wang Family¡¯s future. Even after encountering such an incident, his own wellbeing was not at the top of his list of worries. It was the future of the Wang Family of Langya! ¡°The person who attacked tonight had appeared without a sound, and completely blinded my senses. His cultivation is definitely above the Inner World realm!¡± Wang Qinghe focused his attention and thought to himself, ¡°There¡¯s a faction in Lu County City that set up a trap to harm our Wang Family. Now, such an expert has come knocking on our door. ¡°This time, it¡¯s just to scare me. Will there be a Deity Realm assassin coming next time, or to scare the others? Even if the others don¡¯t know much, they will definitely expose a lot of things.¡± Chapter 88 - There Are So Many Paths in the World, Why Did You Take This One? (2) Chapter 88 There Are So Many Paths in the World, Why Did You Take This One? (2) ¡°Damn it, as expected of the period at the end of the 100 year period. Some people can¡¯t sit still anymore? This is no longer something I can handle. I have to look for Father!¡± However, he did not move immediately. Instead, he first investigated the surroundings of the residence carefully before pouring out all the water in the room. Finally, he pretended to go to bed. Before dawn, when the sky was at its darkest. Wang Qinghe suddenly stood up and strode out of the door. With a leap, he left the courtyard and rushed out of Langya County City at an extremely fast speed. Cui Heng was following three feet behind him, but he did not sense anything at all. ¡­ . Wang Qinghe was obviously the kind of person who cared about his family. Cui Heng had seen through this when he was in the meeting hall. What else could a person who could abandon his son for the sake of the family¡¯s interests not do? Therefore, Cui Heng had prepared two plans from the beginning. First, he used some small tricks to deceive Wang Qinghe¡¯s senses and created a reflection in the water, changing the way he perceived the world and let him feel the pain of his body tearing apart. If he could scare Wang Qinghe with this, everything would naturally go smoothly. If he couldn¡¯t scare this guy, he would use the second plan. For someone like Wang Qinghe who was dedicated to the family, when he encountered such a strange matter, he would definitely think about whether the family¡¯s interests would be harmed. But this was something he did not have the ability to handle. Faced with such a situation, there was a high chance that he would look for someone stronger, or at least someone more capable than him. As one of the Seven Distinguished Families, the Wang Family of Langya definitely had a Deity Realm expert! As long as he could find the Wang Family¡¯s Deity Realm expert, Cui Heng¡¯s goal could also be achieved. ¡­. Wang Qingyuan was at the peak of the Grand Completion stage of the Inner World Realm. He could be said to be the strongest group of people below the Deity Realm. Therefore, his speed was extremely fast. After leaving Langya County City, he quickly arrived at a mountain 300 miles away and found a cave abode with ease. Wang Qinghe knelt down respectfully and bowed. ¡°Father, Qinghe requests an audience.¡± A moment later, an indifferent response came from inside. ¡°Come in.¡± Wang Qinghe immediately revealed a look of joy when he heard this. He hurriedly stood up and walked into the cave abode. Cui Heng followed him in. In Cui Heng¡¯s opinion, this so-called cave abode was rather simple. It was not big. At most, it was about 50 square meters wide and three meters tall. There was a stone table, three stone stools, and a stone bed. An old man with white hair and beard sat cross-legged on the stone bed. ¡°Deity Realm!¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the old man. w¡Èxiaworld. site He sensed a strange power from this old man. It was an aura that completely surpassed the Inner World realm. The source of this power came from the old man¡¯s head. He had constructed the embryonic form of a small world and used the vitality of the outer world to modify his body according to the characteristics of the small world, allowing his body to possess a ¡°superpower¡± that originally did not exist. ¡°So this is the so-called Divine Treasure Realm. In essence, it is a mutation of the body using a specific way of circulating vital energy.¡± Cui Heng immediately understood what the cultivation of the Divine Treasure Realm was. At the same time, he also sensed that the old man¡¯s transformation of his body through this method had already approached the level of Perfection and was about to reach the limit of the small world¡¯s influence. Did this mean that the old man was very likely close to the Peak of the Divine Treasure Realm? After Cui Heng discovered this, the expression on his face immediately became extremely strange, as if he had learned some ridiculous truth. ¡°Seventh level of Qi Refinement. It¡¯s really only equivalent to the Seventh level of Qi Refinement. It hasn¡¯t even reached the Peak of the Seventh level of Qi Refinement. So this is the Deity Realm. It¡¯s actually only the Seventh level of Qi Refinement. Damn it¡­¡± He almost swore. Because of his wrong estimation of the Deity Realm, his estimation of Human Immortals, Earth Immortals, and Heaven Immortals was also wrong. ¡°Could a Heaven Immortal really only be equivalent to a Foundation Establishment cultivator?!¡± Cui Heng felt that his body was going numb. He had the urge to find the person who created the 21 realms of the Immortal and Mortal Realms. This was too ridiculous! If Heaven Immortals were only equivalent to Foundation Establishment, then wouldn¡¯t Earth Immortals and Human Immortals¡­ The so-called Human Immortals of the Upper World were only a group of people equivalent to the Eighth level of Qi Refinement? Ridiculous! This was too ridiculous! In that case, wouldn¡¯t he have long possessed the power to sweep through the Upper World? ¡°That¡¯s not right!¡± Cui Heng suddenly woke up and became vigilant. ¡°I can¡¯t jump to conclusions, let alone underestimate the Heavenly Void World and lose my vigilance. ¡°Even if a Heaven Immortal is really only equivalent to the Foundation Establishment realm, we can¡¯t be sure if the Upper World that is suspected to be the Heavenly Void World has an existence stronger than a Heaven Immortal. ¡°I actually had such a dangerous thought just now. I¡¯m really too arrogant! A small Golden Core cultivator who hasn¡¯t even nurtured a Nascent Soul actually dares to be so arrogant. I can¡¯t do this. I have to be careful at all times!¡± While Cui Heng was observing the old man and reflecting on himself, Wang Qinghe had already explained today¡¯s encounter and some recent events to the old man. ¡°Father, how do you think I should handle this matter?¡± Wang Qinghe asked respectfully. ¡°Qinghe, did you just say that you gave up on saving Sheng¡¯er to avoid falling into a trap?¡± The old man asked instead of answering. Wang Qinghe¡¯s expression froze when he heard this, but he could only nod and say, ¡°Yes, yes, Father. As you know, the 100 years are almost up¡­¡± Pa! The old man directly slapped Wang Qinghe and snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯ve completely disgraced my Langya Wang Family! So what if the 100 years are up? Do you really think that there¡¯s anyone who can compete with my Wang Family for the Immortal Opportunitues in Yanzhou and Fengzhou? ¡°What a joke. Ever since our Wang Family established the country, we¡¯ve grown countless times stronger. We¡¯re many times stronger than before. Who in Fengzhou and Yanzhou can compare to our Wang Family? ¡°The Immortal Opportunities this time will definitely belong to the Wang Family. Even if the other factions are plotting in secret, they¡¯re just clowns jumping around and not worth mentioning! You actually gave up on saving your own son for this and allowed that disgusting story to spread in Yanzhou, ruining the reputation of our family that has been passed down for thousands of years. Idiot, idiot, you¡¯re really an idiot!¡± ¡°Father, I¡­¡± Wang Qinghe wanted to explain. The current situation was far from simple. ¡°Shut up!¡± The old man did not give Wang Qinghe any chance to speak. He got up from the stone bed and came to Wang Qinghe. He shouted in a low voice, ¡°You must bring Sheng¡¯er back within ten days! Also, the governor of County Lu must be hacked into pieces. His corpse will be hung on Langya City¡¯s gates for a year to save our Wang Family¡¯s face and reputation! ¡°You must do both of these things well. Otherwise, you will be the eternal sinner of our Wang Family. I will personally execute the family laws, cripple your martial cultivation, and expel you from the family!¡± Chapter 89 - A Hundred Years Ago, Why Did the Immortal Dawn Sect Seal the Mountain? (1) Chapter 89 A Hundred Years Ago, Why Did the Immortal Dawn Sect Seal the Mountain? (1) Hearing his father¡¯s words, Wang Qinghe was completely stunned. Actually, as a top expert who had once been the Prime Minister of the country and had cultivated to the Inner World realm, it had been a long time since he had asked his father for help. If not for the fact that what he encountered tonight was too difficult to understand and had already exceeded the scope of normal knowledge, he would not have come here. However, he did not expect that his father, who had been in the Deity Realm for many years, would not believe him at all. He even felt that this was just nonsense he made up. He even ordered him to get Wang Jinsheng out as soon as possible and kill County Governor Lu! This outcome¡­ was equivalent to him not coming. Wang Qinghe left the cave abode in a daze. At this moment, the sky outside was already bright. He looked up at the rising dawn in the eastern horizon and recalled his persistence during this period of time, as well as the pressure he faced. Suddenly, he felt that he was a little ridiculous. ¡°Then let¡¯s go and save him.¡± Wang Qinghe let out a long sigh. In the end, he still endured everything alone. ¡°Perhaps there aren¡¯t any powerful traps in Lu County City.¡± He began to calculate with a mentality of hoping for luck. ¡­. Wang Qinghe had left the cave abode, but Cui Heng did not. He sat on the stone bench and quietly observed the old man. At this moment, the old man had already returned to the stone bed. He sat cross-legged with his eyes closed, mobilizing the Heaven Earth Origin Qi to nourish his body according to the characteristics of his Small World. He was not continuing to strengthen and transform his body, but nourishing this body that was already a little old. Extending vitality! ¡°He¡¯s reached the limits of his lifespan.¡± Cui Heng was a little surprised. Just now, he did not pay much attention to the old man¡¯s physical condition. Now that he took a closer look, he realized that this martial artist who had already reached the Divine Treasure Realm, was actually about to die of old age. He was only about 140 years old. Was he going to die of old age already? ¡°The effect of this martial cultivation technique is actually so weak.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s expression became strange. Although he had long known that Xiantian realm cultivators could only live for 130 to 140 years, and he had also guessed that this world¡¯s martial cultivation techniques were not very good at extending one¡¯s lifespan, he did not expect that going from the Xiantian Realm to the Deity Realm, it would not extend one¡¯s lifespan. How long could one live after attaining the Xiantian Realm? The Deity Realm was at the same level. This was too different from the lifespan obtained from Immortal cultivation. When Cui Heng was at the Seventh level of Qi Refinement, which was equivalent to the Deity Realm, his lifespan exceeded 500 years. After condensing his Golden Core, his lifespan was close to 2,000 years. According to the description of the Beginner¡¯s Immortal Cultivation Technique, between the realm from the Beginner Stage to Ascension, after cultivators broke through a specific realm, they would directly extend their lifespan. The Fourth level of Qi Refinement could extend one¡¯s lifespan to 300 years, the Seventh level of Qi Refinement could extend one¡¯s lifespan to 500 years, and the Golden Core realm could extend one¡¯s lifespan to 1,000 years. Now, he saw that this 140-year-old child was already about to die of old age. He could not help but sigh. However, this also puzzled him. Since his lifespan was about to end, shouldn¡¯t he yearn for the Immortal Opportunities from the Upper World even more? After all, it was rumored that these Immortal Opportunities could extend one¡¯s lifespan. Even if he was very confident in the strength of the Langya Wang Family, he should still be extremely careful when it came to matters that concerned his life. Was this person really just trying to save his grandson? Or was there some other reason? After a long while. ¡°Phew!¡± The old man let out a long breath and ended his cultivation for the day. w¡Èxiaworld. site He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Son, don¡¯t blame me for forcing you. This is something that I also had no choice in.¡± Now, the old man¡¯s face was no longer as ruthless and resolute as when he reprimanded Wang Qinghe earlier. He muttered, ¡°No matter how much our Langya Wang Family suffers, we definitely can¡¯t let our reputation be tarnished by others. ¡°The closer it is to the 100 years period, the more we can¡¯t allow our reputation to be damaged at all. Otherwise, neither of us will have a good ending¡­ There are people watching from above!¡± Someone watching from above? Was it the Wang Family from the Upper World, or something else? Would they still care about the Wang Family¡¯s reputation here? Many doubts surfaced in Cui Heng¡¯s mind, and he wanted to directly appear and interrogate this old man. However, with Wang Qinghe¡¯s example, if this was another person with a firm will and would rather die than submit, he would not be able to ask anything. Moreover, this old man looked like he didn¡¯t have long to live. If he was frightened badly, he might directly die from fright. ¡°Why don¡¯t I know any Soul Searching techniques?¡± Cui Heng couldn¡¯t help but complain in his heart. When he accumulated enough credits, he would definitely deduce a few more real spells. At the very least, he would obtain a Soul Searching technique. However, even though he was complaining, he still had to think of a way. Cui Heng frowned and pondered for a moment. Suddenly, with a thought, a ball of golden light instantly condensed in this cave abode. In this golden light, there was a blurry human figure, as if an Immortal God had descended from the sky. When the old man saw the golden light, he immediately trembled, but he still forced himself to be calm and said in a low voice, ¡°It seems that my son is right. What happened to him is indeed true. May I know which Angel you are?¡± Clearly, it was not that he did not believe Wang Qinghe¡¯s strange encounter. Instead, for some reason, he showed an attitude of disbelief. ¡°Heh! So you know this!¡± A cold snort came from the golden light. At the same time, it revealed an extremely familiar but obviously more brilliant aura. ¡°This, this, you are?!¡± The old man stood up and hurriedly knelt on the ground. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°Wang Huaiyi, a descendant of the Lower Realm¡¯s Wang Family, greets the Upper Realm¡¯s Angel! Chapter 90 - A Hundred Years Ago, Why Did the Immortal Dawn Sect Seal the Mountain? (2) Chapter 90 A Hundred Years Ago, Why Did the Immortal Dawn Sect Seal the Mountain? (2) ¡°After 200 years, an Angel has finally descended again. The descendants of the Lower Realm are eternally grateful. Welcome, Angel!¡± Angels referred to the ¡°Emissaries of the Heavens¡±. When Cui Heng was studying this old man¡¯s realm just now, he had already figured out the Wang Family¡¯s martial arts. He could easily simulate an aura of the same nature and at a higher level. It was very simple to bluff people with it. However, Wang Huaiyi¡¯s reaction was beyond his expectations. Cui Heng originally only wanted to pretend to be someone from the Upper World who was related to the Wang Family. If he could intimidate Wang Huaiyi, he would be able to obtain some useful information. For example, the situation in the Upper World and the reason why the Immortal Dawn Sect sealed the mountain a hundred years ago. However, he did not expect Wang Huaiyi¡¯s reaction to be so huge. From his attitude and words, it was probably true that there was an Upper World Angel. However, it had not appeared in the past 200 years. Could it be that the higher-ups were unhappy about Hong Fugui almost exterminating the Langya Wang Family more than 200 years ago? Cui Heng thought to himself. At the same time, he made the figure in the golden light reply, ¡°Mm.¡± It seemed to have expressed something, but also seemed to have expressed nothing. Actually, in a situation where there was no information at all, wuxiaworld. site the best way to obtain information was to only use the tone to express the message. As for what this ¡°Mm¡± meant, there was no need to consider it at all. Let the people kneeling on the ground guess and think about it. After a few moments, they would reveal a lot of things. Then, based on the things that he had just learned, he could just beat around the bush. A certain Sequence 9 Fool used it skillfully. Wang Huaiyi became even more nervous when he heard this. He prostrated himself on the ground, and it was as if a storm had stirred up in his mind. In the blink of an eye, countless thoughts flashed through his mind, and he guessed what the Upper World Angel¡¯s ¡°Mm¡± meant. ¡°Is this to express his dissatisfaction or to express approval of the Wang Family¡¯s recent performance? By the way, when Lord Angel first appeared, he said, ¡®So you know this.¡¯ ¡°Yes, he should be talking about how I¡¯m trying my best to protect the Wang Family¡¯s reputation. As expected, Lord Angel has already descended. He even knows that the Wang Family of Langya is currently facing a reputation crisis.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that must be it. The strange incident that Qinghe encountered earlier was actually Lord Angel secretly pushing him to look for me to test if I still have the determination to protect the Wang Family¡¯s face!¡± At the thought of this, Wang Huaiyi broke out in cold sweat, and the blood in his body almost stopped flowing. Fear lingered in his heart! Fortunately, he insisted on maintaining the Wang Family¡¯s reputation. Otherwise, this angel would probably have flown into a rage on the spot and killed the two of them here! It was a narrow escape from death! ¡°However, since Lord Angel chose to appear and didn¡¯t attack us, it should mean that he has already acknowledged my actions and the current Langya Wang Family.¡± Thinking of this, Wang Huaiyi was overjoyed. This meant that the Wang Family¡¯s 260 years of hard work had not been in vain. They finally had the qualifications to carry out the orders of the Upper World. Hence, he knelt even more respectfully and said in a respectful tone, ¡°After 200 years, our Wang Family can finally listen to the Jade Calligraphy Order again and serve the Upper World¡¯s Sect Master in this hundred year period?¡± When Cui Heng heard this, he immediately understood what the Angel¡¯s presence meant. In fact, it was a messenger from the Wang Family¡¯s main sect in the Upper World, sending a mission order to the Wang Family in the Lower World to arrange what the Wang Family in the Lower World should do in this hundred years. From the looks of it, to the normal people, this 100 years period was just an opportunity for them to fight for Immortal Opportunities. As for a top clan like the Langya Wang Family that was related to the Upper World, they probably had to complete the special mission given by the Upper World to let the main sect of the Upper World achieve a certain goal. This 100 year period was not as simple as he had understood. Hence, Cui Heng chuckled and said, ¡°What do you think?¡± When Wang Huaiyi heard this smiling tone, his heart, which had been hanging in the air, instantly relaxed. However, he did not immediately ask what the mission was. Instead, he said very considerately, ¡°Lord Angel must have arrived not long ago. Do you need me to tell you about the various sects in the world?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng let the figure in the golden light speak in a calm and superior tone, but he was overjoyed in his heart. This Wang Huaiyi was really sensible. Then, under his further indirect questioning, he finally obtained a lot of information about the various sects in the world from Wang Huaiyi. It was more detailed than what he had learned previously. Unfortunately, the Wang Family of the Lower World did not seem to have much understanding of the Upper World. Cui Heng did not manage to get much information out of him. Fortunately, he also obtained an extremely important piece of information. Why did the Immortal Dawn Sect seal the mountain a hundred years ago? After squeezing Wang Huaiyi dry, Cui Heng removed the golden light and left the cave abode. This trip to Yanzhou was considered a fruitful one. Of course, in the end, Cui Heng gave Wang Huaiyi a hint regarding the Upper World missiona€¡±he would talk about it after Wang Qinghe saved the face of the Langya Wang Family. It was just that he did not know what the Wang Family of Langya was like at that time. a€. Why did the Immortal Dawn Sect seal off the mountain? This was something that Wang Huaiyi had experienced before. However, he was only in his forties at that time and had just stepped into the Profound Gate realm. He was not even at the Xiantian realm and could not really participate. Therefore, he did not know the cause of the matter. He only knew the general process and the final outcome. Chapter 91 - A Hundred Years Ago, Why Did the Immortal Dawn Sect Seal the Mountain? (3) Chapter 91 A Hundred Years Ago, Why Did the Immortal Dawn Sect Seal the Mountain? (3) A hundred years ago, after receiving the Immortal Opportunities reward from his father, Wang Huaiyi learned that his father and three uncles had been recruited by the Immortals of the Upper World. The four of them were all at the Deity Realm. Later on, Wang Huaiyi found out that not only had the Wang family¡¯s Deity Realm experts been recruited, but there were also the Xie family, Jiang family, Tang family, and so on. All the Deity Realm experts from the Seven Distinguished Families were present. At that time, the Great Jin Imperial Family, which was still at its peak, also had five Deity Realm experts recruited away. There were a total of 41 Deity Realm experts. In this era, it was an unimaginably powerful force. However, according to what Wang Huaiyi knew, the strength that was gathered at that time was far more than that. Apart from the Deity Realm experts of the Lower World, there were also the Human Immortals of the Upper World. All of them had joined forces with only one goal. Besieging the Immortal Dawn Sect! In the end, the entire army was wiped out. Not a single person left Cangcheng Mountain alive. Not even a corpse was left behind. It was rumored that at that time, a ray of light filled the sky. Be it the Deity Realm experts or Human Immortals, they were all reduced to powder. As a result, the various aristocratic families suffered heavy losses, and the Great Jin Imperial Family¡¯s strength plummeted. These were all the cause of trouble for the subsequent decades of war. The local factions were divided, revolutionary armies rose up everywhere, and the Emperor¡¯s decree could not even leave the Central Continent. But in the end, the Immortal Dawn Sect still sealed the mountain. It was said that before the mountain was sealed, someone had seen sword lights flying across the sky above Bazhou. Flames filled the sky, lightning rumbled, and thousands of rays of light covered the sky. In the end, everything fell silent. Perfected Hengxia¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, and the Immortal Dawn Sect announced that the mountain was sealed. Although his understanding was not very clear, Cui Heng could already make some basic judgments with this information. If nothing unexpected happened, the so-called Upper World was the ¡°Heavenly Void World¡± that Jiang Qiqi mentioned. A hundred years ago, when Jiang Qiqi left, the Immortal Dawn Sect sealed the mountain most likely because they were attacked by the Immortals of the Upper World. The first time, there were only Human Immortals and Deity Realm experts involved. Their strength was insufficient, so they failed and were killed. The second time must be after they had suffered a lot and stronger Earth Immortals or even Heaven Immortals were summoned to help. It had to be said that the siege of shameless people was indeed powerful. Jiang Qiqi, who was already respected as a Land Deity, could only be forced to leave. At this moment, Cui Heng had already returned to Lu County. He stood in the courtyard of the Governor¡¯s Office with his hands behind his back. He looked at the sky and sneered, ¡°Heh, the hundred years are almost up!¡± The matter between Jiang Qiqi and the Immortal Dawn Sect had caused him to be naturally antagonistic towards those Immortals from the Upper World. There would definitely be conflict. Now that the 100-year period was approaching, Cui Heng felt that it was time to obtain the position of the Fengzhou Governor. With this status, he could interact with the Immortals of the Upper World and personally participate in the ¡°Hundred-Year Immortal Opportunities¡±. He could also have a friendly ¡°communication¡± with the Immortals of the Upper World. On the other hand, it was also beneficial to his cultivation progress. There were many more people in Fengzhou than in Lu County alone! If he could implement the new decree in the entire Fengzhou, not only would it benefit more ordinary people, but he could also offend more aristocratic families and sects. The Seven Emotions light would undoubtedly grow much faster. It could be said to be killing many birds with one stone. However, the conditions to become a State Overseer were really a little troublesome. First of all, he had to obtain the support of at least two of the Seven Distinguished Families or one from the Daoyi Palace or Baolin Buddhist Hall. This was almost impossible for Cui Heng. Especially the former. Of course, he could also use thunderous methods to kill or defeat all the Prefectural Governors in the country. In the end, only he could take over. But if he did that, he would not have a proper title. In this way, it was very likely that he would attract the joint attacks of the other State Overseers. Then, he would directly fall into a chaotic battle with the other State Overseers. Even if he personally took action again and extinguished the fire everywhere, it would be difficult for him to focus on implementing the government decrees and collecting the seven emotions of all living beings. This way, he would lose his original goal of fighting for the position of State Overseer. It was really not worth it. Moreover, that did not match Cui Heng¡¯s mentality and style of doing things. ¡°Greetings, Lord!¡± At this moment, Hui Shi came over and bowed. ¡°Lu Zhengming sent a message from Xiling County. A Daoist priest from Daoyi Palace wants to come to Lu County to meet you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng immediately laughed when he heard that. He nodded and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Tell me.¡± Chapter 92 - Learning the Dao in the Morning, Death in the Evening (1) Chapter 92 Learning the Dao in the Morning, Death in the Evening (1) Cui Heng had long heard of this Daoyi Palace. This was the head of the Dao Sects in the world, and it was located at the center of the world, Mount Donghua. The Daoyi Palace claimed to have existed for more than 10,000 years, long before the birth of this world¡¯s national system. Moreover, they even claimed that their Ancestral Master was the head of the Heavenly Gods who had once divided the 36 states in the world and was respected as a ¡°Dao God¡± by Daoyi Palace. It sounded extremely exaggerated. As for whether this was a boast, no one knew. After all, the earliest historical records of this world could only be traced back to more than 3,000 years ago. Even if some myths and legends were included, it only dated back about 4,000 years ago. However, what was certain was that there were already words like ¡°Daoyi Heavenly Palace¡± and ¡°Dao God¡± on the existing bronze artifact inscriptions of ¡°Yan Dynasty¡±. The Yan Dynasty was the most ancient country that could be traced back to this world, and it was also called ¡°Great Yan¡±. It was said to have been established by a Divine Monarch more than 3,000 years ago. Currently, there were four nobles who claimed to be from the Grand Yan Era. From this, it could be seen that the 10,000 years of inheritance that the Daoyi Palace claimed to have was true. There was no doubt that its inheritance was ancient. Moreover, the Daoyi Palace was not only ancient, but also extremely powerful. The past Sect Masters were all Deity Realm cultivators, and there were countless Deity Realm cultivators living in seclusion in the palace. There were even rumors that they had a legacy in Daoyi Palace for one to reach Immortal Ascension. The once powerful Deity Realm figures did not really die. Instead, they had all become Immortals and were still cultivating on Mount Donghua. However, the Daoyi Palace almost never interfered in worldly disputes. Most of their people spent their lives on Mount Donghua. The last time the Daoyi Palace made a large-scale move was 2,000 years ago, when the Buddhists came from the West and preached in Yongzhou. Even the fact that they could support someone to become the State Overseer was something that had been erected up 200 years ago to deal with the number one holy land of Buddhism, the Baolin Buddhist Hall. But in reality, it was just a title. Ever since the establishment of the Great Jin, no one had been supported by the Daoyi Palace to become the State Overseer. Now that Cui Heng heard that a disciple of the Daoyi Palace wanted to visit him, he immediately had some thoughts. ¡°Lord, please take a look.¡± Hui Shi handed a letter to Cui Heng with both hands. ¡°alright.¡± Cui Heng took the letter and flipped through it. He immediately knew what Lu Zhengming meant. After thinking for a moment, he nodded and smiled. ¡°Send a message back to Xiling County and ask Lu Zhengming to tell Daoist Zhou to come to Lu County to see me at any time.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Hui Shi left in a hurry after receiving the order. ¡°He¡¯s a sharp blade!¡± Cui Heng looked at Hui Shi¡¯s back and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Hui Shi was now the busiest person around Cui Heng. He was already in charge of eight Counties and was fully in charge of the implementation of the government decrees in those places. There were only 21 counties in the entire Lu Prefecture. This time, he had returned to the county city to report on his duties. He would be leaving soon and would be implementing a decree in the ninth county. Another wave of heads were going to be sent rolling If it were anyone else, they would probably not dare to let go of such a sharp blade. Cui Heng was different. After all, he had personally forged this sharp blade. After Hui Shi left. Cui Heng returned to the inner hall of the government office and spread out a piece of paper.w¡Èxiaworld. site He wrote a name on it. Zhou Hongyi. This was the Daoist priest who had found Lu Zhengming in Xiling County and wanted to visit him in Lu County. He was the inner disciple of the Daoyi Palace¡¯s Sect Master, Zhang Shuming. In today¡¯s world, he could definitely be considered an important figure. ¡°If I want to obtain the position of Fengzhou State Overseer, I might be able to gain the support of Daoyi Palace.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Although the Daoyi Palace had never supported anyone since ancient times, as long as he wanted to, there were many ways to get Zhang Shuming to come over personally and beg him to accept the support of the Daoyi Palace. Cui Heng had already confirmed this when he learned that Zhou Hongyi had not sent a letter from Giant River County, but from Xiling City. It was different from Zhang Shuming¡¯s focus on transcending the mortal world. Zhou Hongyi felt that cultivating the Dao and martial arts also required one to frequently walk the mortal world and interact with ordinary people. Only then could he be closer to the true Great Dao. Therefore, although he had only been in Xiling County for half a month, he had already become familiar with most of the people in the city. He even had a few friends who told him everything. This was undoubtedly related to the fact that Xiling County had just suffered a military disaster and there was not much population left. However, Zhou Hongyi¡¯s social skills were obviously unquestionable. Moreover, he did not deliberately interact with others. He really enjoyed the feeling of interacting with ordinary people in the most ordinary way. This was Zhou Hongyi¡¯s attitude towards cultivation. Every evening, he would come to the south of the city and play a few games of chess with a few old men in their sixties or seventies while chatting. ¡°Haha, rob!¡± An old man with half of his teeth missing placed his chess piece with a smile. He ate one of Zhou Hongyi¡¯s chess pieces and said with a smile, ¡°Little Zhou, you seem to be a little distracted these two days when playing chess.¡± Zhou Hongyi¡¯s talent was extremely high. He had already stepped into the Xiantian realm in his twenties. Although he had entered the Inner World realm already, he was only in his early thirties. In terms of appearance, he was only in his twenties. Naturally, this group of old men called him Little Zhou. ¡°Haha, Uncle Chen, you can tell?¡± Zhou Hongyi placed his chess piece down and broke the chess deadlock. He smiled and said, ¡°A few days ago, I sent a visitation card to the governor of Lu County through the Governor Deputy. I wonder if he will accept it. I¡¯m a little nervous.¡± Chapter 93 - Learning the Dao in the Morning, Death in the Evening (2) Chapter 93 Learning the Dao in the Morning, Death in the Evening (2) There were many ancient rituals among the disciples of the Daoyi Palace. If he rashly visited a senior he had never interacted with before, it would be extremely rude. That was why he found Lu Zhengming first and handed Cui Heng a visitation card. ¡°So that¡¯s the reason.¡± Uncle Chen immediately smiled when he heard that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Governor Cui will definitely meet you. He¡¯s a living Immortal, the best person in the world.¡± ¡°Little Zhou, you don¡¯t know, right? Old Chen is actually from Dachang County in the east. He moved here with the Governor,¡± an old man beside him said. ¡°Old Chen has seen Governor Cui before.¡± ¡°There¡¯s actually such a connection?¡± Zhou Hongyi¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked, ¡°Uncle Chen, I heard that Governor Cui has the ability to summon the wind and rain. Is that true?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I saw it with my own eyes on the city wall that day.¡± Old Chen was very excited when he said this, and his saliva flew everywhere. ¡°The hundreds of thousands of bandits came in a mighty manner. Governor Cui stood alone on the city wall¡­ With a wave of his hand, a huge hole immediately collapsed in the clear sky. The water of the Heavenly River poured down, and the hundreds of thousands of rebels were thrown off their feet on the spot¡­¡± This was clearly the speech of a storyteller, and it immediately attracted the mutterings of a few old men beside him. ¡°Old Chen, didn¡¯t you say that Governor Cui splashed a bowl of water and caused a storm?¡± ¡°At that time, there were only 40,000 to 50,000 rebels. Old Chen, Little Zhou was asking you seriously. Don¡¯t brag.¡± ¡°Even if Governor Cui is really a living Immortal, you can¡¯t brag like that. Tell us the truth.¡± ¡­. Uncle Chen was a little embarrassed by what he said. He coughed lightly and said, ¡°Hehe, actually, I was a little scared at that time. I didn¡¯t dare to go up to the city wall to defend the city. I only stood at a high point and saw the storm outside the city from afar. Lightning flashed and thunder rumbled. I only heard about Governor Cui¡¯s ability to turn water into rain. ¡°You just have to remember that Governor Cui is definitely a living Immortal. He¡¯s a great person. Don¡¯t worry about anything else. This is definitely true! I¡¯ll leave first. Otherwise, that old woman of mine will capture me back for dinner.¡± With that, he put down the chess piece and jogged away. Even though he was almost 70 years old, his footsteps were still very agile. ¡°Hahaha, Uncle Chen¡¯s words are still so funny.¡± Zhou Hongyi also put down his hands and stood up to bow to the elders. ¡°I¡¯ll leave first.¡± In fact, in the past half a month, he had asked around about Cui Heng many times in Xiling County. Almost everyone who came from Juhe County said it with certainty, and many of them had even seen it with their own eyes. However, after more than 20 years of martial arts cultivation and his understanding of the Martial Dao realms, Zhou Hongyi found it difficult to believe that there was such a method to turn water into rain. It was too exaggerated. As the direct disciple of the Daoyi Palace¡¯s Sect Master, there was a high chance that he would become the next Daoyi Palace¡¯s Sect Master. He naturally had a lot of understanding of the Martial Dao realms. Although he was only an Inner World cultivator now, he had long known what Deity Realm experts could and could not do. He even knew very well what Human Immortals and Earth Immortals could and could not do. Even an Earth Immortal from the Upper World could not summon wind and rain to destroy an army of 50,000 with a flick of his finger. Whether a Heaven Immortal could do it was debatable. This made Zhou Hongyi curious about Cui Heng If Cui Heng could really summon the wind and rain In that case, was he also related to the incident where the stars fell like rain in Xiling City and destroyed King Yan¡¯s hundreds of thousands of troops in one night? Just like Zhang Shuming, Zhou Hongyi did not think that the so-called divine punishment existed. The incident in Xiling County that day was definitely man-made. The Heavens were heartless and treated all living things like dogs! It was impossible for it to interfere in the disputes of the human world. He had come to Xiling County this time to investigate the matter of the meteor rain in detail. e What kind of person could use such an incredible divine technique? He did not care about the possible dangers. Instead, he thought that this was an opportunity to approach the truth of the Great Dao! In Zhou Hongyi¡¯s opinion, an existence with such a great divine power must be closer to the Great Dao than everyone else! As long as he could find this existence, he might be able to approach the Great Dao. Even if it cost him his life, it was worth it. If one hears the Dao in the morning, one could die in the evening! ¡­. After Zhou Hongyi came to Xiling County, he quickly became good friends with Deputy Governor Lu Zhengming. Therefore, when he arrived at the county magistrate¡¯s office, he only informed the bailiff Feng Wu, who was guarding the door, of his intentions before entering. No one stopped him. However, Zhou Hongyi had only taken a few steps when he saw Lu Zhengming running over with a happy expression. ¡°Hongyi, you¡¯re here. I was just looking for you!¡± Lu Zhengming laughed loudly. ¡°Lu Governor has replied. The Governor said that you can go over and see him at any time.¡± ¡°Really!¡± Zhou Hongyi¡¯s eyes lit up. He immediately bowed to Lu Zhengming. ¡°Thank you for your help, Brother Lu.¡± ¡°Haha, why are you bowing to me?¡± Lu Zhengming waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Hongyi, actually, as long as you help me ask the Governor when you see him, I¡¯ll be able to follow him around.¡± ¡°Brother Lu, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Zhou Hongyi nodded solemnly. At this moment, Feng Wu, who was guarding the door, walked over and reported, ¡°Lord, there¡¯s a Daoist priest outside who wants to see Daoist Zhou.¡± ¡°Daoist priest?¡± Zhou Hongyi was stunned at first, then he looked at Lu Zhengming. ¡°Oh.¡± Lu Zhengming nodded and said, ¡°Let him in. He should be from Hongyi¡¯s sect.¡± A moment later, a young Daoist who looked to be in his twenties walked in. He looked harried and a little anxious. ¡°Greetings, Uncle-Master Zhou.¡± The young Daoist priest cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°Zhizhen, why are you in such a hurry?¡± Zhou Hongyi was a little surprised. The disciples of Daoyi Palace had always been the most focused on calming their minds and recuperating. It was rare for them to be in such a hurry. ¡°Sect Master asked me to inform you of an important piece of news.¡± The young Daoist priest leaned over and lowered his voice. ¡°The Wang Family of Langya and the Xie Family of Pingshan intend to harm the Governor of Lu County.¡± Liu Zhizhen was one of the best among the younger generation of disciples in Daoyi Palace. He had already broken through and reached the Profound Gate realm at a young age and was about to become a Xiantian Grandmaster. He usually had a good relationship with Zhou Hongyi and spoke more casually. ¡°What?!¡± Zhou Hongyi was a little stunned when he heard this. He almost thought that he had heard wrongly. He said in surprise, ¡°Are they tired of living?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Liu Zhizhen was also stunned. He didn¡¯t understand, nor did he understand what Zhou Hongyi meant. He said in confusion, ¡°Uncle-Master, the Sect Master wants you to go to Lu County City as soon as possible to prevent anything from happening to that Governor.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Zhou Hongyi nodded with a strange expression and chuckled. ¡°Coincidentally, I was already planning to set off for Lu County. You can go back and tell Sect Master this.¡± ¡°Yes, Uncle-Master Zhou!¡± Liu Zhizhen heaved a sigh of relief. He had finally sent the news. The news that the Sect Master had specially instructed him to deliver, no matter what it was, was definitely extremely important. He sent it over as quickly as possible. However, Liu Zhizhen was still a little curious. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°By the way, Uncle-Master Zhou, can I ask what¡¯s the background of that Governor of Lu County? He can actually make two aristocratic families attack him. Even the Sect Master values him so much.¡± In Liu Zhizhen¡¯s opinion, he was just a county governor and should not be involved in any major secrets. There would be no problem in asking. Moreover, even if there was really a great secret, Zhou Hongyi would definitely tell him not to ask. ¡°This Governor of Lu County¡­¡± Zhou Hongyi opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but then hesitated. In the end, he smiled and said, ¡°If my previous guess is correct, it might be an opportunity for Sect Master and I to comprehend the Great Dao.¡± ¡°Great¡­ Great Dao?!¡± Liu Zhizhen was stunned when he heard this. As a disciple of Daoyi Palace, he knew very well the weight of these words. But how did it become related to a Governor of Lu County? Chapter 94 - There Must Not Be A Second Hongwu Chapter 94 There Must Not Be A Second Hongwu After deciding to go to Lu County City to save Wang Jinsheng, Wang Qinghe seemed to have become a different person. The thick sense of caution that had been on him disappeared. It was as if he had been agitated by something. His entire body became sharp, as if he was about to charge into battle. Moreover, he showed great confidence in this operation. He no longer looked like he was worried that there was a trap in Lu County. It was as if his heart had been baptized and changed greatly. However, advancing bravely was one thing, but Wang Qinghe was not reckless. On the way, he did a lot of analysis on his enemy, Cui Heng. From what he knew, what kind of person was Cui Heng? To describe it in one word, he was ¡°arrogant¡±! A mere County Governor of Lu actually dared to imprison Wang Jinsheng and Wang Qingquan. He was simply courting death. Even the top experts of the martial world would definitely die. Even a Deity Realm expert was not worthy of going against a top Family like the Langya Wang Clan alone. Only a fool would do such a thing. Therefore, Wang Qinghe had always firmly believed that there must be a certain force or group standing behind Cui Heng. These forces were hiding in the dark and pushing this arrogant person to the front. It was unknown if they wanted to use him as a spear or as a scapegoat. Based on these premises, Wang Qinghe made a judgment, If he did not uproot those hidden forces, it would be meaningless to just kill Cui Heng. Soon, a second ¡°Cui Heng¡± would be pushed out. He also informed Xie Beixing, who was rushing to Lu County with him. Xie Beixing was the third head of the Xie Family of Pingshan. He was the governor of Langya County and the third brother of Wang Qinghe¡¯s wife, the Xie family. Their relationship was usually quite good. When they were young, they even went to brothels together. However, some time ago, the two of them had some conflicts because of whether they should save Wang Jinsheng. Now that Wang Qinghe had also set off to save Wang Jinsheng, they naturally reconciled. At this moment, the two of them had already arrived at Fengzhou, but they were still a distance away from Lu County. Moreover, it was already late. They could only set up camp and rest. The Wang Family of Langya and the Xie Family of Pingshan joined forces to go to Lu County to save people. It was naturally impossible for only two people to go. That was courting death. Since the other party dared to imprison Wang Jinsheng, it meant that he was not afraid of the Wang Clan of Langya. If their reputation could not intimidate the other party, then sending only two people over would definitely be no different from being sent to die. Therefore, Wang Qinghe and Xie Beixing both brought their own private soldiers. This meant that they would not be traveling very quickly. They had to set up camp and rest at night. In the temporary tent. After Xie Beixing heard Wang Qinghe¡¯s guess, he nodded in agreement and said in a low voice, ¡°Brother-in-law, your guess is very reasonable. This time, not only do we have to get Sheng¡¯er out, we have to eliminate the other party completely!¡± ¡°We must find those forces hiding in the dark. I want to see which dogs actually dare to support this reckless Governor of Lu County!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Wang Qinghe said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t send out our troops this time. Since we¡¯ve sent out our troops, we have to wipe out everything and eliminate them completely! ¡°By the way, I heard that you previously sent someone to Lu County to do some investigations. Did you find any useful clues? What¡¯s the background of the Governor, Cui Heng?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but we didn¡¯t gain much.¡± Xie Beixing nodded at first, then shook his head. ¡°Cui Heng distributed many merchant¡¯s businesses of the aristocratic families to the local people to gain popularity. Therefore, very few people are willing to reveal information about him to strangers. However, there are still a few people who can confirm that Cui Heng has the Lotus Flower Monastery¡¯s shadow behind him. He has the Lotus Flower Monastery¡¯s direct disciple by his side.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s that group of bald donkeys!¡± Wang Qinghe¡¯s expression turned extremely gloomy. ¡°They failed to help that piece of trash Wang Tong occupy Fengzhou. Now, they want to give up on cooperating with our Wang Family and independently support this Governor of Lu County as the new State Overseer and get their hands on the Immortal Opportunities?¡± ¡°That Wang Tong is indeed supported by your Wang family.¡± Xie Beixing laughed when he heard this. ¡°I had this guess before, but I never had any evidence.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a piece of trash from a distant branch. He was sent out hundreds of years ago.¡± Wang Qinghe¡¯s face revealed disdain as he said in a low voice, ¡°Originally, we planned to let him seize Fengzhou and occupy the Immortal Opportunities here so that my Langya Family wouldn¡¯t be too obvious in controlling the Immortal Opportunities of the two states. If that¡¯s not the case, why would a sacred Buddhist ground like the Grand Prosperity Monastery and the Lotus Flower Monastery help Wang Tong? I didn¡¯t expect this trash to fail. It¡¯s said that it was because of some natural disaster?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s said that a meteor fell from the sky and smashed him to death.¡± Xie Beixing nodded with a sneer. Actually, the incident in Xiling County had spread quite widely. Wang Qinghe and Xie Beixing had also heard about it in Yanzhou, but by the time it spread there, the matter had long been distorted. The version that was circulating in Yanzhou was already unrecognizable. When the two armies faced each other, King Yan clearly had the absolute advantage, but he suddenly encountered a fiery meteor falling from the sky and they were completely wiped out. There was no credibility at all. Even if they believed it, they would only think that King Yan¡¯s army was too unlucky. ¡°Since Wang Tong died in a natural disaster, it¡¯s normal for Lotus Flower Monastery to be indignant. However, he shouldn¡¯t have dared to go against our Wang Family!¡± Wang Qinghe stood up and sneered. ¡°This time, you and I have brought enough elite soldiers. After we attack Lu County and save Sheng¡¯er, we¡¯ll lead our troops to Lotus Flower Monastery to ask what¡¯s going on!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. With such an army around, even if there are Deity Realm experts in Lu County, they won¡¯t dare to compete with us!¡± Xie Beixing also laughed loudly. ¡°I want to personally kill that Cui brat to avenge my good nephew!¡± Both of them were very confident. Even though they had already predicted that Lu County might be a trap, they were still confident. This came from the soldiers they had brought. Wang Qinghe brought 500 people, and Xie Beixing brought 2,000. Although it seemed like Xie Beixing had more people, Wang Qinghe¡¯s 500 people were actually the main combat force. Although Xie Beixing¡¯s 2,000 people were all elite soldiers, only 200 of them knew martial arts, and they were only at the Qi Condensation Realm. As for Wang Qinghe¡¯s 500 people, they were all well-equipped. They were wearing refined iron armor and holding tempered weapons. Every one of them even were Tendon Transformation realm martial cultivators. In the pugilistic world, a Tendon Transformation realm cultivator could be considered a hero. He could even be an elder in some small sects. Above that was the Marrow Cleansing realm, which was enough for one to be called a first-rate expert! This was 500 armored and armed Tendon Transformation experts, and an elite force at that, who were proficient in battle formations that could form a formation to charge and kill the enemy! These 500 people were enough to easily defeat the so-called tens of thousands of ordinary soldiers! Even a Deity Realm powerhouse would be frightened away on the spot. If he didn¡¯t run, he would die! ¡°Report!¡± At this moment, the voice of a messenger came from outside. ¡°Second Master, a group of merchants has arrived outside. They want you to help them!¡± This was clearly a soldier from the Langya Wang Family. He was addressing Wang Qinghe as Second Master. ¡°Merchants?¡± Wang Qinghe frowned when he heard that. Just as he was about to give the order to chase them away, he suddenly had a thought and said in a low voice, ¡°Let them in to see me.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The messenger left. ¡°You want to ask these merchants about Cui Heng and Lu County?¡± Xie Beixing was a little surprised. ¡°This place is quite far from Lu County, and it¡¯s not around the Hong River. I¡¯m afraid the nearby merchants don¡¯t know much about Lu County.¡± ¡°No.¡± Wang Qinghe shook his head and said, ¡°During the day, we passed by Wucheng County and Changhe County in front. You didn¡¯t pay attention to the conversations of the commoners there. Almost all of them were praising Cui Heng. This is definitely not normal.¡± Generally speaking, there would definitely be administrative malpractice in the dozen or so counties under a Prefecture. Therefore, most of the commoners would be dissatisfied with the governor. Those who were slightly better might not feel much, and they would neither scold nor praise him. However, the citizens of Wucheng County and Changhe County were actually praising Cui Heng. This was an extremely unusual matter. This meant that the county governor had definitely done something to make the people grateful. To be able to make so many ordinary people grateful, coupled with the information he had previously obtained about the situation in Lu County, made Wang Qinghe feel an inexplicable sense of familiarity. A group of merchants was quickly brought in. When they saw Wang Qinghe and Xie Beixing, they knelt on the ground and cried loudly. They were originally from a large local clan and had rich assets. However, the Governor of Lu County, Cui Heng, was a jinx who harmed people. He forcefully bought their assets at 10% of the price, causing them to live like ordinary people. It was simply a fate worse than death. The more Wang Qinghe listened to this description, the more shocked he became. His fists involuntarily clenched, and his body trembled. Although Xie Beixing did not know much about this, he felt a sense of familiarity in those words, but he could not remember what it was. After that, Wang Qinghe promised to punish the Governor of Lu County severely before letting this group of merchants leave. Then, he looked at Xie Beixing beside him and said solemnly, ¡°Do you find Cui Heng¡¯s actions very familiar?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little familiar, but I can¡¯t tell what it is. I feel like I¡¯ve heard or seen it somewhere before.¡± Xie Beixing frowned and thought carefully. ¡°Heavenly King Hongwu!¡± Wang Qinghe directly pointed it out. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°This is clearly what Heavenly King Hongwu did back then. It¡¯s him, it¡¯s him. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s him!¡± ¡°Oh my god!¡± Xie Beixing¡¯s face instantly turned as pale as paper. He trembled in fear and said in shock, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. He killed the strong and divided the land¡­ it¡¯s Heavenly King Hongwu!¡± The name Heavenly King Hongwu was the eternal nightmare of all the aristocratic families in the world. It was a name that could stop children from crying at night. It was a nightmare that they could never escape from! Even though this was someone from nearly 300 years ago, his reputation still made the big clans tremble in fear! ¡°This fellow must be inextricably linked to Hongwu from back then!¡± Wang Qinghe said firmly, ¡°Kill him. We have to kill him before he grows up. We can¡¯t let another Hongwu appear in this world!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we must kill him!¡± Xie Beixing nodded solemnly. ¡°Should we inform the other families? This is an earth-shattering matter!¡± ¡°No!¡± Wang Qinghe shook his head and said in a low voice, ¡°Back then, Heavenly King Hongwu had the power to kill all the Deity Realm experts in the world. If this Cui Heng is really related to Heavenly King Hongwu, we might be able to obtain Heavenly King Hongwu¡¯s inheritance. This is a supreme opportunity!¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± Xie Beixing agreed with this point of view and nodded. ¡°Then tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll immediately speed up our march and strive to take down Lu County before tomorrow evening!¡± ¡­. At the same time, in Lu County, Zhou Hongyi arrived in the night. Chapter 95 - The Army Is Coming Chapter 95 The Army Is Coming Liu Zhizhen had followed Zhou Hongyi to Lu County. He also wanted to see what kind of person the governor of Lu County was to be treated by a peerless genius like Zhou Hongyi as an opportunity to comprehend the Great Dao. He even thought that this could help the Sect Master comprehend the Dao. Did such a person really exist in the world? In the hearts of the disciples of Daoyi Palace, the Sect Master, Zhang Shuming, was an Immortal-like existence. He was aloof from the world and was untainted by worldly affairs. He was already standing before Heaven¡¯s Gate and was only a step away from becoming an Immortal. Could it be that the governor of Lu County was an Immortal? ¡°Uncle-Master Zhou, aren¡¯t we going to visit Governor Cui?¡± Liu Zhizhen looked at Zhou Hongyi in confusion. Why did he bring him to an inn? ¡°You and I have traveled a long way. How can we go and pay our respects directly?¡± Zhou Hongyi shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°Moreover, even if you and I are neat and tidy, we can¡¯t go over directly. ¡°It¡¯s very likely that this Governor Cui is an expert who has deeply understood the principles of the Great Dao. If we want to pay our respects to him, we have to be respectful enough. Let¡¯s stay in this inn first, burn incense, take a bath, and fast for three days before paying our respects.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Liu Zhizhen was stunned. Such etiquette was like preparing to welcome an Immortal God. Was the Governor of Lu County really so powerful? ¡­. The next morning. In the inner hall of the governor office. Cui Heng was looking at the map of the 13 counties of Fengzhou. He was thinking about what order he should implement the decrees in to maximize the effect of collecting emotions after taking over as State Overseer. At the same time, he also noticed that Yunshu County, which was to the north of Fengzhou, bordered the grassland outside the Great Jin. This could be said to be Fengzhou¡¯s first line of defense against the barbarians¡¯ invasion. If he took over as the State Overseer of Fengzhou, he would definitely have to consider how to deal with the barbarians in the grasslands. Of course, it depended on the collection of the Seven Emotions. ¡°Lord!¡± At this moment, Xu Feng¡¯an¡¯s voice came from outside. A few days ago, he had returned to the Yuhua Sword Pavilion to help Hui Shi carry out the government decree. He had just returned yesterday. ¡°Come in.¡± Cui Heng put away the map and smiled. ¡°Minister Xu, why are you here so early?¡± ¡°Lord, I saw Zhou Hongyi just now,¡± Xu Feng¡¯an said solemnly. ¡°I heard from Hui Shi that he sent a letter saying that he wanted to visit you?¡± ¡°So he¡¯s already here.¡± Cui Heng nodded lightly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see him come over?¡± ¡°I asked around and found out that he bought some incense and even bought kitchenware to personally cook vegetarian dishes.¡± Xu Feng¡¯an sighed and said, ¡°It seems that he wants to burn incense and abstain from eating before coming to visit you.¡± ¡°Oh? That¡¯s interesting.¡± Cui Heng was a little surprised when he heard this. No matter what Zhou Hongyi thought, this etiquette was definitely done to the extreme. He chuckled and said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t sound like a Daoist practitioner. He seems more like a scholar.¡± ¡°Lord, you have a sharp eye. Actually, this Zhou Hongyi was really a scholar.¡± Xu Feng¡¯an explained, ¡°He came from the Zhou family of Yuping County in Yongzhou. Although he is not from the 16 Families of the world, he is still from a local famous family. ¡°However, although Zhou Hongyi¡¯s father was the head of the Zhou family, his biological mother was only a concubine. It was said that she was a courtesan from a brothel. After she married into the Zhou family, she did not have a good life. Not long after she gave birth to him, she died of depression, but she could not even be buried in her ancestral grave. Therefore, Zhou Hongyi studied hard since he was young and wanted to use this opportunity to clear his mother¡¯s name. Later on, he came into contact with martial arts by chance and advanced by leaps and bounds. He had an intense conflict with his father and almost fought with him. Fortunately, the Daoyi Palace¡¯s Sect Master passed by and took him in as a disciple. This prevented the tragedy of father and son killing each other.¡± ¡°This is a legendary figure.¡± Cui Heng sighed with emotion and nodded. ¡°Since he has done his part, let¡¯s not neglect him.¡± As he spoke, he took out the paper with Zhou Hongyi¡¯s name on it. Then, with a gentle shake, the paper instantly combusted and turned into a talisman with complicated runes written on it. ¡°When he comes to visit, you can give him this talisman.¡± Cui Heng handed the talisman to Xu Feng¡¯an. ¡°This talisman can increase his spiritual perception. It can help him comprehend the Dharma and Logos of Heaven and Earth faster and increase his speed of entering the Deity Realm.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Xu Feng¡¯an took the talisman and immediately felt that his perception had been strengthened. The Dharma and Logos that he could only vaguely sense in the past instantly became extremely clear. This even made him feel like he was starting to touch the threshold of the Deity Realm. Of course, he also knew that this was just an illusion. He had not grasped the cultivation technique to break through to the Deity Realm. Even if he had this talisman in his hand, it was useless. However, to those who had grasped the method to break through to the Deity Realm, this talisman was a priceless treasure. It could be said to be a direct ride to the Deity Realm! ¡°Is the Lord really just a Human Immortal from the Upper World?¡± Xu Feng¡¯an¡¯s heart was in turmoil. The various methods Cui Heng had displayed were far more powerful than he had imagined. ¡°By the way, this is for you.¡± Cui Heng took out another booklet. ¡°This is?¡± Xu Feng¡¯an took the booklet in confusion. He only flipped through it twice before his body trembled violently. He knelt on the ground and said extremely respectfully and gratefully, ¡°Thank you for your kindness!¡± This booklet was none other than the Deity Realm martial technique that Cui Heng had compiled according to the current martial techniques of the Yuhua Sword Pavilion after learning that Xu Feng¡¯an was far away from reaching the Deity Realm. It perfectly matched what Xu Feng¡¯an had learned. Since even Zhou Hongyi had obtained a talisman that could assist with his cultivation, he naturally wouldn¡¯t treat Xu Feng¡¯an badly. Moreover, Xu Feng¡¯an even got the Yuhua Sword Pavilion to cooperate with the implementation of the government decree. Cui Heng would not mistreat anyone who worked hard by his side. ¡°Go on.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°Study hard.¡± ¡°Thank you, Immortal!¡± Xu Feng¡¯an thanked him again and left happily. After a while, Captain Chen Tong came again. ¡°My Lord, there¡¯s news from the various counties that foot soldiers suspected to be from the Wang Clan of Langya are marching here. They should be coming for us.¡± Chen Tong explained the situation briefly. ¡°They¡¯re finally here.¡± Cui Heng clapped his hands and smiled. ¡°It wasn¡¯t in vain that I waited so long. Go to the dungeon and bring Wang Jinsheng and Wang Qingquan out. Hang them on the flagpole of the city gate.¡± ¡°Hang, hang them on the flagpole of the city gate tower?¡± Chen Tong¡¯s eyes widened when he heard that. This was killing the heart! When the people from the Wang Clan of Langya arrived, they would probably faint from anger on the spot. However, to do such a thing to the top preeminent families in the world, an indescribable excitement surged in his heart. He could not wait. In the past, he wouldn¡¯t even dare to think about such a thing! ¡­. In the death-row dungeon of Lu County City. Wang Jinsheng and Wang Qingquan were still alive. They were very dispirited and looked like they were about to die. Actually, it just looked like that. Both of them had martial cultivation and their physiques were extremely strong. Even if they were locked up in this dungeon that did not see the sun, their bodies were still very healthy. The main reason was that the mental damage caused by the public trial had almost crushed their personalities. If it were someone with a more unyielding temperament or someone who was completely in despair, they would probably have already committed suicide. For example, Sun Yanshi. After discovering that Wang Jinsheng and Wang Qingquan had been captured, he directly slammed his head into the wall of the dungeon and died. However, neither Wang Jinsheng nor Wang Qingquan had the courage to do so. Perhaps it was because they still held a glimmer of hope in their hearts that the Wang Family from Langya could come over and save them. In the corner of the dungeon where Wang Jinsheng was, the air was filled with a pungent smell. He looked at Wang Qingquan beside him and asked in a low voice, ¡°Uncle, do you think someone will come to save us?¡± ¡°Yes, definitely!¡± Wang Qingquan¡¯s mental state had already recovered a lot. Although he was still unable to use his martial techniques, he could already communicate normally. ¡°You and I being imprisoned here is equivalent to slapping the face of the Langya Wang Clan. Even if it¡¯s just for the sake of face, they will definitely save us.¡± ¡°But, but¡­ Will it succeed?¡± Wang Jinsheng asked uncertainly. ¡°This¡­¡± Wang Qingquan fell silent when he heard this. He said with a bitter expression,¡¯ It should be possible. Even if Cui Heng is extremely powerful and has unimaginable methods, he wouldn¡¯t dare to completely fall out with our Wang Family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. No matter how powerful he is, he definitely won¡¯t choose to fight our Wang Family head-on!¡± Wang Jinsheng seemed to have found confidence from this and actually smiled. ¡°Since he hasn¡¯t killed us yet, he should be afraid of our Wang Family.¡± Although the two of them had seen Cui Heng¡¯s strange methods, they did not know that Hui Shi had slaughtered thousands of elite soldiers. Sun Panshi had already committed suicide before telling them the situation. Clang! Suddenly, there was the sound of chains colliding against the cell door. Wang Jinsheng immediately shivered and locked himself up. He looked outside with a face full of fear and saw a few prison guards undoing the chains. ¡°Officers, are we going to the public trial again?¡± Wang Qingquan¡¯s face was also a little pale. He knew too well how it felt to be tried in public. It was simply a double torture of the body and mind. It was worse than death! Although Wang Qingquan had never personally bullied the citizens of Lu County, he was Wang Jinsheng¡¯s backer. When Wang Jinsheng was publicly interrogated, he would also be dragged along. ¡°It¡¯s not a public trial anymore.¡± The prison guards left without saying anything else. Wang Jinsheng and Wang Qingquan looked at each other in surprise. Could it be that they were saved?! ¡°Gentlemen, long time no see.¡± Chen Tong walked in slowly and chuckled. ¡°Follow me. There¡¯s no need for you two to return here anymore.¡± This made the two of them even happier. They were so excited that their bodies were trembling. They could finally leave this damned place! They were finally saved! Their long-term ¡°ideological education¡± even made them subconsciously not think about other possibilities and wholeheartedly think that they were saved. However, when Wang Jinsheng and Wang Qingquan followed Chen Tong to the city gate of Lu County, they were stunned. ¡°W-what do you want to do?!¡± ¡°No, no, you can¡¯t do this!¡± Wang Qingquan and Wang Jinsheng exclaimed, but they had no room to resist at this moment. They could only watch helplessly as the soldier clasped his hands behind his back and tied them to the rope used to raise the flag. ¡°Rise!¡± Chen Tong sneered. The soldiers immediately turned the winch. The rope that bound Wang Qingquan and Wang Jinsheng quickly rose and hung the two at the top of the flagpole. Now, the two of them were hanging in the air with their hands tied. It became the most beautiful scenery on the city wall of Lu County. ¡°Ah!¡± Wang Jinsheng kept roaring. Such humiliation made him almost go crazy. ¡°Just you wait! When my father comes, all of you will die!¡± Chapter 96 - Sand Fills the Sky, Earth Collapses! (1) Chapter 96 Sand Fills the Sky, Earth Collapses! (1) Although Zhou Hongyi did not go to see Cui Heng directly after arriving in Lu County, he still got Liu Zhizhen to send the news that the Wang Family of Langya and the Xie Family of Pingshan had joined forces to attack Lu County. Three days later, at dawn. After Zhou Hongyi finished burning incense and fasting, he brought Liu Zhizhen to the governor¡¯s office and presented his visitation card. Then, Xu Feng¡¯an walked out. ¡°Please come in.¡± Xu Feng¡¯an smiled and said, ¡°Lord Governor is already waiting inside.¡± After entering the government office, he took out the talisman and handed it to Zhou Hongyi. ¡°This is?¡± Zhou Hongyi was a little puzzled and did not take it directly. ¡°My Lord wants you to have this. We can¡¯t just let you burn incense and abstain from eating. We also have to express our respect for our guests.¡± Xu Feng¡¯an smiled and said, ¡°Take it. This is a precious treasure.¡± ¡°Treasure?¡± Zhou Hongyi was a little puzzled. What kind of treasure would a talisman be¡­ ¡°This, this is?!¡± As soon as he held the talisman in his hand, his heart was in turmoil. Zhou Hongyi felt that his soul perception seemed to have been strengthened thousands of times in an instant. The Dharma and Logos of Heaven and Earth, which were usually blurry, had actually become clearly visible, allowing him to observe and comprehend them. The essence of breaking through to the Deity Realm from the Inner World realm was to observe and comprehend the laws and principles of the outside world and adjust his Inner World accordingly. When it was adjusted to the extent of fusing with the outside world, he would be able to mobilize the Heaven Earth Origin Qi to transform his body, open the divine treasures in his body, and break through to the Deity Realm. The most difficult part was to comprehend the Dharmic powers of the outside world. With this talisman in hand, it was equivalent to directly adjusting his Inner World according to the ¡°answer¡±! The difficulty of breaking through to the Deity Realm was reduced to zero! ¡°Unbelievable, too unbelievable. There¡¯s actually such a precious treasure in this world!¡± Zhou Hongyi was extremely shocked in his heart, and he thought to himself, ¡°This Lord Cui is definitely an Immortal. There¡¯s no mistake!¡± Before he saw Cui Heng, he was already stunned by the effect of this talisman. He was certain that Cui Heng was a hidden Immortal God, an extraordinary existence. After arriving at the governor¡¯s office, Zhou Hongyi and Liu Zhizhen finally met Cui Heng. Their first reaction was that he was so young. He looked to be only 18 or 19 years old! Had he attained the Dao at a very young age, or had he returned to his youth after cultivating to a high level? No matter what the reason was, it shocked the two of them. ¡°Greetings, Lord Cui!¡± Zhou Hongyi bowed very respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Lord Cui!¡± Liu Zhizhen also bowed respectfully. Although Liu Zhizhen still didn¡¯t know how powerful Cui Heng was, in the past three days, he had heard a lot of news about Cui Heng in Lu County. Even if he had to strip away everything else, just the fact that Cui Heng had confiscated the businesses of the aristocratic families and sects and distributed them to the commoners was enough to make people admire him. ¡°Please come in.¡± Cui Heng looked at the two of them and nodded slightly. He smiled and said, ¡°Have a seat.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lord Governor.¡± The two of them spoke in unison and sat down. ¡°Daoist Zhou, I have to thank you for bringing news of the Wang Family of Langya and the Xie Family of Pingshan.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said politely before asking, ¡°May I know why you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve asked, I¡¯ll be frank.¡± Zhou Hongyi¡¯s attitude was very humble. He stood up and bowed as he asked, ¡°May I ask if you really have the ability to summon the wind and rain?¡± When Liu Zhizhen saw Zhou Hongyi stand up, he naturally did not dare to sit down anymore. He hurriedly stood up and positioned himself behind Zhou Hongyi. Cui Heng looked at the two of them and nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes.¡± There was nothing to hide. Since he wanted to obtain the support of the Daoyi Palace and rightfully become the State Overseer, he naturally had to show something more practical. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Zhou Hongyi could not help but be stunned. Initially, he thought that Cui Heng would hide it. He did not expect him to admit it so easily. This seemed to be a little different from the image of a legendary hermit expert. Wasn¡¯t it said that experts always liked to hide their strength? Even if they revealed their strength once, they would try to conceal it afterwards in all ways possible. Or could it be that Lord Cui¡¯s realm had already reached a certain level and he no longer cared about this? What a carefree Immortal! Zhou Hongyi couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion in his heart. Then, he took a deep breath and asked, ¡°May I ask if you¡¯re also the one who caused the Meteors incident in Xiling County?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just some minor techniques.¡± Cui Heng nodded lightly and smiled. ¡°As expected¡­¡± Zhou Hongyi¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. He seemed to have become extremely excited as he said with a trembling voice,¡± I wonder if you¡¯ve already become an Immortal?¡± At this moment, Cui Heng realized that Zhou Hongyi¡¯s body was emitting a yellow light that only he could see. The yellow light that symbolized ¡°desire¡±. The desire to seek the Dao! And it was extremely strong. After Cui Heng collected it, the yellow light around the Golden Core increased by 50%. ¡°My Lord! There¡¯s military intelligence!¡± At this moment, Chen Tong rushed over. He looked at Zhou Hongyi and Liu Zhizhen and came to Cui Heng¡¯s side. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Lord, the alliance army of the Wang Family and the Xie Family of Pingshan are already five kilometers away from the city. I wonder how we should deal with them?¡± ¡°How many people are there?¡± Cui Heng asked. ¡°No less than 30,000!¡± Chen Tong¡¯s expression was very serious as he said in a low voice, ¡°Although these two allied forces only had around 2,000 elite soldiers at the beginning, many merchants, sects, and families heard the news and joined them along the way. They even prepared their own troops and rations to attack Lu County with them.¡± Chapter 97 - Sand Fills the Sky, Earth Collapses! (2) Chapter 97 Sand Fills the Sky, Earth Collapses! (2) ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng raised his eyebrows slightly and chuckled. ¡°This is a rebellion by the rural regiments? They can actually gather 30,000 people. Looks like Hui Shi hasn¡¯t killed enough!¡± ¡°Rural regiments?¡± Chen Tong was stunned for a moment before he understood what this meant. He immediately nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. These people are basically from the places where Deputy Governor Chen has implemented the government decree. ¡°Moreover, these rural regiments are trying their best to counterattack. In order to recruit soldiers, they have almost exhausted all their remaining wealth. The 30,000-strong army was even almost fully armored. ¡°With such an army and the elite soldiers of the Wang and Xie Families charging forward, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re even better than the 100,000-strong army of King Yan back then! Lord, should we organize troops to defend the city?¡± ¡°Lord, I can go out of the city to dissuade the Wang and Xie Family Alliance for you.¡± Zhou Hongyi suddenly said, ¡°The Wang and Xie Families wouldn¡¯t dare to not give Daoyi Palace face.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t be persuaded to retreat.¡± Cui Heng shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°Instead of saying that the Wang and Xie Families have recruited 30,000 soldiers, it¡¯s more like they¡¯re being carried along by these 30,000 soldiers. It¡¯s no longer up to them whether or not to fight Lu County City. ¡°Moreover, regardless of whether it¡¯s the people from the Wang and Xie Families or those rebels, since they¡¯ve already gathered together, we can get rid of them in one fell swoop. There¡¯s no need to dissuade them.¡± Get rid of them?! Chen Tong looked at Cui Heng in shock. He did not know that the storm at Giant River County and the Meteors that fell onto King Yan¡¯s army at Xiling County were all summoned by Cui Heng. Although Chen Tong had seen Cui Heng raise Hui Shi to the Xiantian realm in one go, giving him the strength of a Buddha and forcefully defeating thousands of elite soldiers, in his understanding, there was still a huge gap between thousands of elite soldiers and an army of 30,000. Zhou Hongyi thought of the question he had just asked and was instantly excited. ¡°Lord, you want to¡­¡± Liu Zhizhen also became excited. Did he have a chance to see an Immortal attack? ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Cui Heng smiled and did not say anything. Instead, he came to the table and picked up a brush. This confused the three people present. Cui Heng quickly drew a straight black line on a piece of paper and handed it to Chen Tong. ¡°Go to the city gate. When the Wang and Xie alliance army is five miles away, just burn this piece of paper.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Chen Tong held the piece of paper with only a black line on it and was confused. However, he believed that Cui Heng would not joke about such an important matter, so he bowed and said, ¡°Yes, Lord!¡± ¡°The two of you should follow Chen Tong to the top of the city gate.¡± Cui Heng said to Zhou Hongyi and Liu Zhizhen, ¡°At that time, you will naturally know the answer to the question you asked.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord!¡± they said in unison. They also wanted to see what that piece of paper could do and what kind of Immortal methods it was. After all, this was Cui Heng¡¯s answer to whether he had become an Immortal. ¡­. Has Cui Heng become an Immortal? To him, he was of course not an Immortal. Not only was he not an Immortal, he was extremely far away from becoming one. Above the Golden Core realm, there were the Nascent Soul realm, Soul Formation realm, Return to Void, Dao Integration realm, Tribulation Transcendence realm, and Mahayana realm! Only after reaching Mahayana could one be considered an Immortal. However, according to the 21 realms of this world, his strength and realm had long surpassed the so-called Human Immortal, Earth Immortal, and even Heaven Immortal realm. Therefore, instead of giving an ambiguous answer, it was better to show some tricks and let Zhou Hongyi judge for himself. The piece of paper with only one line was actually the same as the one he had written ¡°Zhou Hongyi¡± on earlier. They were all talismans. Recently, Cui Heng¡¯s research on the transformation of the Golden Core power into runes had improved quite a bit compared to when he imprinted it on Hui Shi. He could already write runes with ordinary ink and paper. However, it still required one to apply Dharmic powers into the runes. ¡°If there comes a day when I don¡¯t need to use Dharmic powers and can unleash great power with a wave of my brush, I should be able to truly touch the use of laws.¡± Cui Heng couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. He, who was only at the Grand Completion Golden Core Realm, was far from that level. ¡­. On the city gate tower. Wang Jinsheng, who had been hung on the flagpole for three days and three nights, was already in a daze. Suddenly, his ears twitched and he opened his eyes to look into the distance. His turbid gaze instantly lit up. ¡°Hahahaha! They¡¯re here, they¡¯re here!¡± Wang Jinsheng shouted excitedly. He stared into the distance and laughed. ¡°Uncle, look, they¡¯re here. My father must have brought people over!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s him, it¡¯s Second Brother! The group at the front are his soldiers!¡± Wang Qingquan also laughed. He focused his gaze and immediately laughed. ¡°Not only is your father here, your uncle is also here. There are also Xie Beixing¡¯s soldiers, haha!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great!!¡± Wang Jinsheng cried tears of joy. He mustered all his strength and shouted into the distance, ¡°Father, Father! Come and save me, come and save me!¡± The past few days of experience had caused him to be on the verge of a mental breakdown. If not for the little bit of hope in his heart, he would have gone crazy long ago. Now that he saw the arrival of the Wang and Xie Family¡¯s allied forces, all the anger and humiliation in his heart erupted. ¡°After my father breaks through the city, I¡¯ll definitely kill Cui Heng with my own hands. I¡¯ll skin him alive and pull out his tendons. No, I¡¯ll grant him death by a thousand cuts!¡± An incomparably ruthless thought surged in Wang Jinsheng¡¯s heart. ¡°By the way, I still have to massacre the city. I have to massacre the entire city, kill everyone here, kill everyone!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! As Wang Xie¡¯s army approached Lu County, the ground in the city trembled visibly. Many ordinary citizens could hear dense footsteps coming from afar. Many people could not help but panic. However, Cui Heng had already made arrangements for this. Liu Litao had already prepared countermeasures three days ago. He quickly brought people out to maintain order and arranged for the people to hide in an orderly manner. Although it was impossible for the Wang and Xie allied forces to attack the city and leading the commoners to hide was actually unnecessary, this was still something that had to be done. It could make the commoners feel more at ease and not cause unnecessary chaos in their panic. Inside the city gate tower. Chen Tong, Xu Feng¡¯an, Zhou Hongyi, and Liu Zhizhen looked at the tens of thousands of soldiers coming from afar. They could not help but feel their hearts palpitate. In front of a real military formation, martial arts experts could only protect themselves at most. It was impossible for them to fight head-on. ¡°Lieutenant Chen, should we burn that¡­¡± Zhou Hongyi pointed at the piece of paper on the table and asked Chen Tong. ¡°Yes, the distance is about right.¡± Chen Tong nodded. He picked up the white paper with only one straight line and placed it on the candle flame at the side. Whoosh! Whoosh! The white paper was ignited and instantly turned to ashes. However, the black line on it seemed to be unafraid of the flames at all. It actually floated above the candlelight. Then, the black line suddenly turned golden and emitted a bright and dazzling light. It flew out of the city gate tower like a meteor and rushed straight in the direction of the Wang and Xie allied forces! At the same time, on the flagpole of the city gate building. Wang Jinsheng, who was fantasizing about how he would torture Cui Heng and the people in the city, suddenly had a change in expression. He felt a sense of panic for no reason, as if a disaster was about to befall. ¡°What¡¯s going on? My father and uncle have already led their troops here. They can destroy the city with a flick of their fingers. What disaster can there be?¡± Wang Jinsheng frowned and shook his head. ¡°It must be because I¡¯ve been tortured too much these days. After the city is destroyed, I must¡­¡± But at this moment, the thoughts in his mind stopped. At this moment, the sudden scene in the distance turned his mind into chaos. Only one thought remained ¡°How, how is this possible?!¡± Rumble! A deafening bang came from afar, and countless sand and stones were blasted into the sky. The ground trembled violently, and the entire city wall of Lu County was on the verge of collapse. Chen Tong, Zhou Hongyi, and the others on the city gate tower were also shocked. The guards on the city wall looked ahead in fear. The ground under the feet of the tens of thousands of Wang and Xie allied soldiers was actually Without any warning, it collapsed! Chapter 98 - Immortal Gods Power, A Stroke That Moves Mountains and Rivers (1) Chapter 98 Immortal God¡¯s Power, A Stroke That Moves Mountains and Rivers (1) Xie Beixing was very confident in his attack on Lu County. 500 Tendon Transformation elite soldiers, 500 Qi Condensation elite soldiers, 1,500 elite soldiers who had been trained well, and nearly 30,000 soldiers recruited by various merchants, sects, and families. When gathered, they were enough to sweep through the world. Leading such a force to attack a small Lu County city should have been very easy. It should not be difficult. After all, the difficulty in attacking a city was nothing more than the fact that the thick city walls were indestructible. However, as long as two top-notch Inner World experts worked together, there was a chance of directly jumping over the 50 to 60 feet tall city wall and charging in, opening the city gate in an extremely short period of time. Even if they encountered top Inner World experts guarding the city, they could cooperate and retreat safely before waiting for an opportunity to enter the city again. Even if there were more peak experts guarding the city, they could still rely on the advantage of their numbers to attack the city gate and divert the attention of the peak experts guarding the city to create opportunities. Therefore, Xie Beixing was very confident. Before he recruited these merchants, sects, and families, he had even thought of conquering Lu County in a single day. They did not think that this battle would be a bitter one at all. On the way, he was already planning how to massacre the city. Not slaughtering the city was not enough to boost their prestige, wash away their humiliation, and warn the world! This was something that had to be done! On the other hand, Wang Qinghe was much more cautious. He still felt that this Lu County was a bait and a trap. There must be other forces waiting for an opportunity to attack. If he was not careful, he might be plotted against. Xie Beixing sensed Wang Qinghe¡¯s mentality and laughed loudly. ¡°Brother-in-law, what are you worried about? We have an army of 30,000 and thousands of elite soldiers as the vanguard. Even if the Lotus Flower Monastery and the others really want to secretly plot against us, they have to consider their own abilities!¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Wang Qinghe nodded. He felt a little lucky and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if there¡¯s a trap, it shouldn¡¯t be able to stop our current strength!¡± as an This was an army of 30,000, and all of them were well-equipped. They were a force that could not be underestimated in the entire world. How could a mere Lu County City resist them? Even the Lotus Flower Monastery¡¯s help was useless. However, if the Lotus Flower Monastery was really behind this, he would definitely kill his way over after this matter was over. Let¡¯s see how tough their Buddha¡¯s neck was. They actually dared to scheme against the Langya Wang Clan! ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s good that Brother-in-law is confident. Only then can we fight to our hearts¡¯ content!¡± Xie Beixing laughed loudly. Then, he raised his arms and shouted, ¡°Everyone, Lu County is in front. The governor of Lu County who caused your families to be destroyed is over there. Break through the city with me and cut him into pieces!¡± The more than 20,000 soldiers behind him were instantly filled with fighting spirit. Their eyes were bright red as they stared ahead angrily and roared as well. ¡°Defeat Lu County! Cut him into pieces!¡± ¡°Defeat Lu County! Cut him into pieces!¡± ¡°Defeat Lu County! Cut him into pieces!¡± This voice was like a huge wave that surged into the sky, causing the ground to tremble and the white clouds in the sky to dissipate! Hearing this shout, Wang Qinghe felt much more at ease. The most difficult thing to make the army of this era form a powerful combat force was not the quality of the equipment. Instead, it was how to let the soldiers understand why they were fighting and why they had to risk their lives to defeat the other party. ¡°Now, the soldiers behind me all know why they¡¯re fighting. Cui Heng has stripped them of their farmland and given it to the people. All of them want to tear Cui Heng into pieces and take back what belongs to them!¡± The corners of Wang Qinghe¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as he chuckled. ¡°We¡¯ll definitely win this battle!¡± Boom! Suddenly, Wang Qinghe heard a violent tremor that seemed to come from beneath his feet. ¡°What¡¯s that sound? Could it be that the soldiers¡¯ battle intent was too high and their shouts were too loud, causing something to collapse?¡± A trace of doubt appeared in Wang Qinghe¡¯s heart, but his expression suddenly changed. The top experts of the Inner World realm could already sense the changes in the laws of the world. They might not be able to sense the subtle changes, but they would immediately sense some of the larger changes. ¡°Not good! Run!¡± Wang Qinghe shouted in panic. He gestured for the 500 elite soldiers behind him to escape first. At the same time, he also used his swiftness technique and jumped up from the horse¡¯s back, fleeing into the distance. However, the swiftness technique was only a movement technique after all. It did not grant flight. Although Wang Qinghe had jumped out for hundreds of feet, he still landed in the end. It was impossible for him to stay in the air forever. The moment he landed ¨C Rumble! A deafening bang sounded, and the ground collapsed! Wang Qinghe suddenly felt that the ground under his feet had become a thin layer of paper. It was impossible to withstand his weight at all, and his entire body quickly fell down. ¡°What is this? How is this possible?!¡± He looked around in disbelief. The ground that they could see was collapsing. The earth was cracking inch by inch, and huge pits appeared. Everyone was falling down. ¡°Ahhh! What¡¯s going on? The ground has collapsed!¡± ¡°Save me, someone save me! i¡¯ll die if I fall!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did the ground collapse? Why?!¡± The soldiers screamed in panic and no longer had the high fighting spirit from before. The tens of thousands of soldiers fell into the ground like dumplings into soup. Chapter 99 - Immortal Gods Power, A Stroke That Moves Mountains and Rivers (2) Chapter 99 Immortal God¡¯s Power, A Stroke That Moves Mountains and Rivers (2) No matter how they tried to escape, it was useless. Faced with this situation, Xie Beixing was also horrified. His mouth was wide open, and he was speechless. He no longer had the confidence from before. Like Wang Qinghe, he used his swiftness technique to escape. However, when he landed, Xie Beixing also fell into a huge pit. He fell in directly without even a chance to escape. Wang Qinghe was still trying his best to escape. Although he had already fallen into the ground, he was still a top expert who had reached the Inner World realm. He could already mobilize the power of Heaven and Earth. Relying on the connection between the Inner World and the Outer World, Wang Qinghe instantly mobilized a large amount of vital energy and gathered it under his legs. He stepped off his left foot and actually borrowed strength out of thin air to jump up higher. He came above ground again and saw his surroundings. The original ground had become a huge pitch-black pit, as if it led to a bottomless abyss. At this moment, the ground within a radius of several kilometers was like a trap that had long been dug. It was waiting for them to step on it before it collapsed. There was only shock and despair in Wang Qinghe¡¯s eyes. He was terrified to the extreme. My initial guess was right. There was indeed a trap in Lu County! It was a real trap! But how could such a trap exist in this world?! Who could dig such a huge hole in one go and hide it perfectly? If it wasn¡¯t, what kind of power could cause the ground within a radius of several kilometers to collapse in an instant! Was it an Immortal?! Countless thoughts flashed through Wang Qinghe¡¯s mind. At the same time, he felt deep regret. He should have insisted on his original plan and not come to Lu County. Otherwise, how could there be such a thing? He was finished! Under such emotions, he did not even have the mood to continue using his left foot to step on his right foot to borrow strength. He let himself fall again. In fact, this area had already collapsed into a deep pit. Even if he borrowed strength from the air dozens of times, it was impossible for him to successfully escape. The entire process of the ground collapsing seemed long, but it was actually very fast. see as At the city gate tower of Lu County, after Zhou Hongyi, Xu Feng¡¯an, Chen Tong, and the others saw the light fly out, in just two to three breaths, the Wang and Xie allied forces had already sunk into the ground. The entire army was wiped out on the spot! All of them were unable to react at all. They all looked over in a daze, their faces filled with shock and disbelief. They even suspected that they were dreaming. As soon as the tens of thousands of troops arrived, the ground collapsed and everyone fell in. Even myths couldn¡¯t be told like that! This was too ridiculous! After a long while. Zhou Hongyi was the first to recover. His gaze was fixed on the huge pit in the distance. He took a deep breath and said in a low voice, ¡°Everyone, I want to go over and take a look at the situation there.¡± As soon as he said this, the others recovered from their extreme shock and nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, let¡¯s go take a look!¡± ¡°It was too shocking just now. I, I didn¡¯t even see it clearly. I should go over and take a look.¡± ¡°What a powerful Immortal technique. Lord Governor is indeed an Immortal!¡± Everyone was amazed and quickly walked out of the city gate. It was just a straight line drawn on the paper, but it actually had such a great divine power. It was simply unbelievable and completely exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination. Wang Jinsheng, who was hanging on the flagpole, was completely stunned. He stared straight ahead, his eyes bulging as he muttered, ¡°How is this possible? How is this possible? Why did the ground collapse? This is impossible!¡± As the flagpole was very high and was on the city wall, Wang Jinsheng was still hanging from the top. He could see the exact situation of the ground collapsing in the distance. On the ground that was originally flat, a long pitch-black chasm had appeared. It was like a straight line that had been drawn on paper and landed at the feet of Wang Xie¡¯s allied forces. It was like a divine miracle! On the other side, Wang Qingquan¡¯s mouth was wide open as he looked at the ¡°straight line¡± that had split open in the distance. His entire body was trembling, and his eyes were filled with fear. ¡°Ahhh, this, this¡­¡± A few words came out of his throat, as if he wanted to speak. However, the huge visual impact caused his mind, which had just recovered a little, to suffer another heavy blow. He could not even speak properly. Then, he blinked again, as if he wanted to imprint the terrifying scene in the distance deeply in his heart. ¡°AHH!¡± Wang Qingquan widened his eyes and suddenly let out a scream. His eyes turned white and his head drooped down. His life force quickly dissipated. He was actually scared to death! In the inner hall of the governor office. Cui Heng slowly raised his head and looked outside. Streaks of green and gray light flew over from afar. The light of fear and sorrow began to grow rapidly. The red and white lights would probably have to wait until the people in the city knew the results of the battle. ¡­. After Xu Feng¡¯an, Chen Tong, Zhou Hongyi, and the others left the city, they quickly arrived at the place where the ground had collapsed. At first, they did not dare to get too close. After all, the scene of the ground collapsing and the army falling like grapes was still fresh in their minds. These people tiptoed carefully on the ground, constantly prepared to retreat. Finally, they mustered their courage and arrived at the edge of the huge pit. Chapter 100 - Immortal Gods Power, A Stroke That Moves Mountains and Rivers (3) Chapter 100 Immortal God¡¯s Power, A Stroke That Moves Mountains and Rivers (3) They all looked down. Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! All of them gasped, causing the surrounding air to become much warmer. With the eyesight of Xu Feng¡¯an and Zhou Hongyi, they could clearly estimate how deeply the ground had collapsed. A thousand feet! If a small mountain was thrown in, the peak might not even reach the ground level. In other words, the terrain within a few kilometers had been changed, and an incomparably huge ravine had appeared out of thin air. ¡°What kind of great divine power is this? This must be the work of an Immortal!¡± Zhou Hongyi lay on the ground and looked down. He mocked himself, ¡°I was too stupid. I actually asked such a mighty figure if he had become an Immortal.¡± Not only had he become an Immortal! Such a great divine power was probably enough to make even Immortals respect him. Xu Feng¡¯an also felt his scalp tingle as he muttered, ¡°Immortal Venerable, it¡¯s really Immortal Venerable!¡± As the brush landed, the scene of instantly changing the terrain was deeply imprinted in his mind. Although he had heard about Cui Heng summoning the wind and rain to defeat an army, the scene of the ground cracking and forming a deep ravine was much more impactful than summoning some wind and rain. This even made him wonder if Cui Heng was the Immortal God who saved his life back then. The Immortal God who walked out of the Heaven Gate, high and mighty, and had nine divine dragons pulling his carriage! As for Chen Tong, Liu Zhizhen, and Chen Ying, who had come to join in the fun at the last minute, they couldn¡¯t help but gulp when they saw the scene here. The three of them opened their mouths and tried to say something, but they realized that they didn¡¯t know what to say at all. They were shocked and speechless. After a long while, the three of them could only say two words. ¡°Too formidable!¡± However, there was another direct question placed in front of everyone. What about the soldiers who had fallen into the ground? They were definitely dead, but they couldn¡¯t just leave the corpses inside. After they started rotting, it was easy for diseases to spread. And what about this huge crater? If it stayed here all the way, it would greatly affect the traffic in and out of Lu County. ¡°Let¡¯s return to the city first and ask the Lord for instructions,¡± Chen Tong suggested, and everyone nodded. Crack! Crack! At this moment, everyone suddenly heard the sound of stones falling under their feet. Their expressions changed and they wanted to retreat. But just as they moved, they saw four hands crawling out from the edge of the pit not far away. It was none other than Wang Qinghe and Xie Beixing They were top-notch Inner World experts after all. They didn¡¯t die from the fall and even climbed up from below. Wang Qinghe and Xie Beixing flipped over and panted heavily. They felt as if they had just survived a calamity. However, before they could steady themselves, they saw the group of people not far away and their souls almost left their body. Xu Feng¡¯an and Zhou Hongyi immediately looked at each other and nodded. ¡°Catch them!¡± ¡­. In the governor¡¯s office. ¡°Lord, the bandit leaders Wang Qinghe and Xie Beixing have been captured by Sir Xu and Daoist Zhou.¡± Chen Tong, as the Captain, came to report the results of the battle to Cui Heng. ¡°How should we deal with these two?¡± ¡°Haha, these two actually survived the fall. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re lucky or unlucky.¡± Cui Heng laughed and waved his hand. ¡°Hang these two on the flagpole too.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, my Lord!¡± Chen Tong held back his laughter. If those two had known that this would be the outcome, they would probably wish that they were dead. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s one more thing I have to ask you. What should we do about the chasm outside?¡± Chapter 101 - I Wish to Serve as the State Overseer of Fengzhou and Keep Everyone Safe Chapter 101 I Wish to Serve as the State Overseer of Fengzhou and Keep Everyone Safe ¡°It¡¯s not difficult.¡± Cui Heng chuckled. He casually took out a piece of white paper from the table and shook it gently. Then, he injected a stream of Dharmic powers into it and handed it to Chen Tong. ¡°Lord, this is?¡± Chen Tong took the paper, puzzled. ¡°I¡¯ve decided on two plans. The first one is that we can lower some earth in and fill the pit, returning it to the original state. The second one is to connect and direct the river over. The chasm will become a lake.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°Give this piece of paper to Daoist Zhou and organize the people with Lord Liu to discuss how to deal with it. After deciding, let Daoist Zhou write his decision on the paper and burn it.¡± ¡°This, this¡­¡± Chen Tong¡¯s hands that were holding the white paper trembled when he heard this. He hurriedly bowed and said,¡± Yes, I will follow your orders.¡± Then, he carefully put away the white paper and left. However, at this moment, he already understood that what he was holding was not a piece of white paper. It was a genuine immortal treasure! It contained the incredible power of an Immortal God! After Chen Tong left, Cui Heng followed him out of the inner hall. However, he concealed the gazes of the others on him and achieved the effect of invisibility. He was also going to the pit. Not to supervise. It was because the piece of paper he had just given Chen Tong was an experiment. He sealed two different Dharmic power runes on the white paper and set up a ¡°word guide¡± that could activate the effects of the runes in advance. As long as one wrote the corresponding words on it and burned them, it could activate the effects of the Dharmic power runes. However, an experiment was just an experiment. This was a method that Cui Heng had just thought of. He had never rehearsed it before, so there was a possibility of failure. If he failed in front of so many citizens and subordinates, it would be difficult to handle. Therefore, he decided to go over personally to supervise. It would naturally be best if this experiment succeeded. This meant that he had achieved a closer understanding of the transformation of Golden Core power into runes. He could even look forward to creating his own spells. If he failed, he could also use his Dharmic powers on the spot to achieve the corresponding effect and create the illusion that he had succeeded. As for organizing the people to discuss this, It was killing two birds with one stone. Not only could he obtain the hearts of the people, but he could also obtain a lot of joy and love. ¡°Is¡­ is that really what the Lord said?¡± Zhou Hongyi, Liu Li Tao, Xu Feng¡¯an, and the others were all dumbfounded. After hearing Chen Tong¡¯s description, their faces were filled with strange expressions. Especially after obtaining that piece of white paper. Previously, there was at least a straight line drawn on it. Now, there was only a piece of paper left. This was too exaggerated! Could this be the power of an Immortal God? Could a piece of white paper fill such a huge pit?! ¡°Governor Liu, what do you think?¡± Chen Tong looked at Liu Litao. rn ¡°Since Lord Governor has said so, we¡¯ll do as he says.¡± Liu Litao smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and gather the people with Captain Chen to discuss this.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s wait here.¡± Zhou Hongyi and the others nodded. Although they were surprised, they still believed that Cui Heng could do it. After all, such a huge pit was right in front of them. Especially Zhou Hongyi. He was chosen by Cui Heng to write down the decision on the white paper. This meant that he had a chance to personally participate in the execution of a great divine power. Zhou Hongyi¡¯s expression did not change, but he was overjoyed in his heart. ¡°This is a chance to approach the truth of the Great Dao!¡± The citizens of Lu County were still very enthusiastic. After hearing that the bandits had been executed, they were already overjoyed. They were filled with gratitude towards Cui Heng and wished they could be his slaves to repay him. Now that they heard that they were to be summoned to deal with the pit left behind by the bandits, they naturally did not refuse. However, it was impossible to bring all the hundreds of thousands of people in Lu County over. In the end, under the leadership of Liu Li Tao and Chen Tong, 2,000 representatives were chosen and led to the deep pit. Of course, he also allowed the other citizens to climb up the city wall to watch. After the 2,000 representatives arrived at the deep pit. With just a glance, they knelt down on the spot and kowtowed. ¡°Immortal! This must be the work of an Immortal! Lord Governor is indeed a living Immortal who saves the suffering commoners!¡± Chen Tong, Liu Li Tao, and the others did not stop them. In fact, even in their opinion, the methods Cui Heng used were no different from the legendary Immortal Gods. He might even be stronger! After the shouts gradually stopped, Liu Litao and Chen Tong began to lead the people to discuss the two plans that Cui Heng had proposed. The results of the discussion were surprisingly smooth and consistent. 99% of the people agreed with the second plan. They would connect the deep pit with the great river and accumulate water to form a lake. There were two main reasons. First: Almost everyone believed that this chasm was left behind by the Governor after he used a great divine power. With the blessings of the Immortal Gods, it was a miraculous Immortal trace that could protect the entire Lu County. It was a place where auspicious signs gathered. Secondly, if this deep pit was connected to the great river, there would be a huge river more than ten kilometers long in the middle. This way, the surrounding land could become fertile land that was especially suitable for farming. This was an irresistible temptation for the commoners. After Chen Tong and Liu Litao finished collecting the results of the commoners¡¯ discussion, they came to Zhou Hongyi and said with a smile, ¡°Daoist Zhou, you saw the results.¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Zhou Hongyi nodded happily and said, ¡°I¡¯m writing the words on the decree now.¡± ¡°Decree?¡± Liu Litao was stunned when he heard that. Then, he nodded and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. The paper that Lord Governor gave contains the power of a supreme technique. It should indeed be called a decree!¡± At this moment, Cui Heng was watching from the side. He almost laughed out loud. He wanted to ask if the two of you knew that he was here. ¡°Haha, I just felt that it was a coincidence, so I used this word.¡± Zhou Hongyi laughed loudly and raised his hand. ¡°Zhizhen, brush and ink!¡± ¡°Yes, Uncle-Master!¡± Liu Zhizhen had already prepared a brush and ink at the side. When he heard this, he immediately handed it to Zhou Hongyi. ¡°Connect the great river and accumulate water to form a lake!¡± Zhou Hongyi¡¯s calligraphy was elegant. The line of words were written in one breath. Then, flames appeared in his palm and instantly ignited the decree. Top-notch Inner World martial cultivators could control the power of nature. There were also methods to condense flames to strengthen moves. It was not difficult to conjure a fire out of thin air. Whoosh! Whoosh! The white paper was instantly burned to ashes and scattered into the air with the wind, immediately attracting the attention of everyone present. Zhou Hongyi stared at the ashes with anticipation. Actually, he was also inclined to go use the great river and accumulate water to form a lake. Apart from thinking that the traces of such a great divine power should not be erased, there was also the reason why he felt that the divine power that connected the great river should be greater. After all, the closest distance between the edge of the pit and the great river was more than 10 kilometers. Connecting the two meant opening up a huge river that was more than 10 kilometers long. This was definitely only something an Immortal God could do! Boom! After the ashes flew into the sky with the wind, a loud bang suddenly came from the ground. Then, it trembled violently, like an earthquake, causing many commoners to lose their balance. Immediately after, a huge crack suddenly appeared on the ground in front of them! It started from the edge of the pit and quickly spread towards the great river. Like a bolt of lightning that split open on the ground, it arrived at the edge of the river in the blink of an eye. Rumble! The moment the crack arrived at the river, the ground around it quickly collapsed, instantly forming a huge ravine that was hundreds of feet wide. The torrential river water seemed to have found an outlet all of a sudden. It immediately surged in along the ravine and quickly flowed towards the deep pit that already existed. At the same time, lightning flashed and thunder rumbled in the sky. The rain poured down into the ravine, into the great river, and into the deep pit. Crash! The waves roared, causing the ground to tremble. It was as if a new water dragon was being born, announcing its arrival to the world! ¡°The Lord is mighty!¡± ¡°Immortal Venerable is amazing!¡± Liu Litao, Chen Tong, Xu Feng¡¯an, Zhou Hongyi, Liu Zhizhen, and Chen Ying, who had come to join in the fun, all knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the surging river. They were kneeling to the might of nature and Cui Heng. As for the 2,000 commoners, they had already prostrated themselves on the ground and were chanting names like ¡°Governor Immortal¡±, ¡°Lu God¡±, ¡°Giant River God¡±, and so on. It was obvious that they really treated Cui Heng as an Immortal. The citizens watching from the distant city wall also knelt on the ground. Their worship and love for Cui Heng had reached an extreme, and the joy in their hearts was indescribable. At this moment, Cui Heng was standing beside the newly born river and lake. His eyes were slightly closed as he opened his arms, enjoying the feeling of white and red light constantly surging into his body. WE The white and red lights, which had already exceeded a foot in height, were enhanced again. They increased by a further three inches in one go! At the same time, he understood that after this emotional outburst, the people in Lu County could no longer provide him with any more emotional feedback. Cui Heng¡¯s figure swayed slightly, and he instantly flew 100,000 feet into the sky. He looked down at the mountains and rivers below and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s time to take down the position of State Overseer!¡± ¡­. The Wang Family of Langya and the Xie Family of Pingshan had joined forces and led tens of thousands of soldiers to attack Lu County. In the end, they were all wiped out! As soon as this news spread, the entire world was shocked, and the Wang and Xie Families were furious. When the various counties in Fengzhou heard the news, they all cut off their original plans to pay a visit to the new governor of Lu County. At the same time, they sent out various spies to investigate the details of the battle and Cui Heng¡¯s background. However, no matter how they investigated, the information they found in the end was unbelievable. It was all about Immortals, and it was difficult to tell if it was true or not. Just as the county magistrates of Fengzhou were feeling uneasy and wanted to investigate the situation in Lu County¡­ Prefecture Governor Cui Heng suddenly sent an envoy to deliver a letter to the county governors. His words were concise. ¡°I wish to serve as the State Overseer of Fengzhou and keep everyone safe.¡± Chapter 103 - The Red Door Stinks With Wine and Meat, There Are Frozen Bones on the Road (2) Chapter 103 The Red Door Stinks With Wine and Meat, There Are Frozen Bones on the Road (2) The main subordinates of the State Overseer had many responsibilities. The most important one was not to engage in politics and assist the State Overseer in managing the state affairs. Their authority and status were extremely high. In terms of territory and authority, they might even surpass the Prime Minister of the country of kings a thousand years ago! ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. As for how well you do, it¡¯s still up to you.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and asked with a smile, ¡°By the way, where did Hui Shi send the letter to?¡± ¡°My Lord, early this morning, Sir Chen sent someone back to report the progress. They said that they had finished sending it to 11 Counties,¡± Liu Litao said respectfully. ¡°Luo¡¯an County and Changfeng Prefecture have to receive it.¡± ¡°In that case, he should be going to Luo¡¯an County next.¡± Cui Heng thought for a moment and smiled. ¡°I remember that this Luo¡¯an Governor is called Ren Yuankui. It¡¯s said that he has already obtained the support of two of the Seven Distinguished Families?¡± There were two necessary conditions to succeed the position of State Overseer. One was to obtain the support of two of the Seven Distinguished Families, or one of the Daoyi Palace and the Baolin Zen Temple. The other was to obtain the support of another current State Overseer. This meant that Ren Yuankui was only short of obtaining the support of a State Overseer before he could follow the normal procedures to succeed as Fengzhou¡¯s State Overseer. ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Liu Litao nodded. ¡°This Ren Yuankui is the best at exploiting others. He has a very good relationship with the various large families, sects, and merchants. It¡¯s said that he has already started discussing with several State Overseers, hoping to obtain support from them.¡± ¡°If one wants to obtain the support of the other State Overseers, I¡¯m afraid there are conditions.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°I heard that they want to use the taxes of all the people in Fengzhou as a bargaining chip.¡± Liu Litao was quite well-informed. ¡°It¡¯s just that the distribution ratio hasn¡¯t been settled yet. It hasn¡¯t been decided yet.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, using the taxes of a state as a bargaining chip.¡± Cui Heng turned to look in the direction of Luo¡¯an County and sneered. ¡°This is really a business without capital!¡± ¡­. Luo¡¯an County was once the richest place in Fengzhou. It had even been the capital of Fengzhou during the previous dynasty. Although it was no longer as glorious as before, it was still a place whose military strength was second only to the Changfeng Prefecture. When the previous State Overseer, Cao Quan, was still alive, the county magistrate of Luo¡¯an County, Yuan Kui, had some self-respect and directly ignored the order from the State Overseer to attack the rebels. This directly caused the Yan rebels to be unstoppable for a long time, allowing them to quickly occupy several large counties. A few months ago, Cao Quan was assassinated and the Yan rebels were defeated and destroyed. Ren Yuankui had an idea and started to desperately contact the various large factions. After paying a considerable price, he finally obtained the support of the Ye and Jiang families of Jiangnan. Next, as long as he obtained the support of a current State Overseer, he could become the State Overseer of Fengzhou as he wished. In order to realize this dream of his, Ren Yuankui had the opportunity to hold a banquet at home every day. He could either entertain the envoys of the various large factions or receive people sent by other State Overseers. Of course, the most grand banquet was definitely the banquets for the other State Overseers. Like today. The You State Overseer, Wei Xiong, came to discuss the selection of the Feng Prefecture State Overseer with Ren Yuankui. This was the third time they had discussed this. According to tradition, as long as the outcome of this negotiation was more or less satisfactory to both parties, the matter could basically be settled. Therefore, Ren Yuankui took it very seriously. At the banquet, three cows and sheep were prepared. There were 12 types of honey, 16 types of fruits, 9 species of precious wild birds, as well as monkeys, snakes, rabbits, and other kinds of native wild game. There was also an endless flow of fine wine. The entire banquet hall was filled with the fragrance of wine and meat. Even if more than a hundred people were invited to this banquet, it would be more than enough. They might not be able to finish everything However, in reality, there were only two people attending the banquet: the Governor of Luo¡¯an County, Yuan Kui, and the You State¡¯s Bie Weixiong. Of course, there were also musicians formed by 72 people playing music at the side. 24 young girls dressed in thin veils danced on the banquet floor. However, they were not qualified to taste the delicacies at the banquet. Wei Xiong was already in his sixties, but his physique was still strong. He was a burly man nearly nine feet tall with a beard. He didn¡¯t look like a civil official. He looked more like a general. He narrowed his eyes as he admired the graceful figures of a few young female dancers. He casually pointed at two of them and said with a smile, ¡°Governor Ren, these two are not bad. Send them to my room to play tonight.¡± ¡°Haha, as long as you like them, even if you want all of them, it¡¯s fine!¡± Ren Yuankui laughed and said, ¡°These are all young chicks that we¡¯ve carefully selected. All of them are 28 years old and have never touched rain or dew.¡± ¡°No, no. I¡¯m old, so I can¡¯t show off anymore.¡± Wei Xiong¡¯s gaze swept across the young girls¡¯ half-covered bodies. He shook his head and said, ¡°If I were ten years younger, I would definitely fight to my heart¡¯s content tonight, haha!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re still at the age where you¡¯re full of vigor.¡± Ren Yuankui poured a glass of wine for Wei Xiong and flattered, ¡°You¡¯re definitely as impressive as before.¡± ¡°Haha, I like listening to you. Alright, I¡¯ll add two more girls.¡± Wei Xiong laughed and ordered two more young female dancers. Suddenly, he changed the topic. ¡°However, having fun is one thing. Don¡¯t think about relying on these to make me help you bargain with Overseer Shen.¡± Overseer Shen was the You State Overseer, Shen Yu. Chapter 104 - Red Door Stinks With Wine and Meat, Frozen Bones on the Road (3) Chapter 104 Red Door Stinks With Wine and Meat, Frozen Bones on the Road (3) ¡°Of course, of course.¡± Ren Yuankui nodded repeatedly, then lowered his voice and asked, ¡°What did Overseer Shen say? Has it been decided?¡± ¡°Heh, I was waiting for you to ask.¡± Wei Xiong took a sip of wine and said with a smile, ¡°30% of 10 years¡¯ tax for Fengzhou¡¯s 12 counties. Lu County is rich and prosperous, so we want an additional 20% from there. How about that?! ¡°This¡­¡± Ren Yuankui¡¯s eyebrows twitched when he heard this. He smiled bitterly and said,¡± You know that in order to gain the support of the Ye and Jiang families, I¡¯ve already given 40% of Fengzhou¡¯s taxes to them. If I give 30% more¡­¡± ¡°Hehe, Governor Ren, don¡¯t hide it from me.¡± Wei Xiong sneered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you won¡¯t increase the taxes after you take office. What we¡¯re setting now is only the current tax rate! ¡°Even if you give out 100%, as long as you become the Governor of Fengzhou and double the tax rate of those bumpkins, won¡¯t you earn it all back?¡± ¡°If the taxes are too high. I¡¯m afraid the officials will lead the people to rebel!¡± Ren Yuankui still had a bitter expression. ¡°F*ck you, are you pretending to be a loving parent now?¡± Wei Xiong scolded jokingly, ¡°There are people starving to death by the roadside every day in your county city. I don¡¯t see anyone rebelling.¡± ¡°This, hehe¡­¡± Ren Yuankui was speechless. Actually, under his rule, in order to ensure the expenditure of the army, countless citizens had already starved to death. ¡°When I came, Overseer Shen had already told me.¡± Wei Xiong followed up with another killing move. ¡°If we can¡¯t reach an agreement here, we¡¯ll have to ask the Governor of Lu County.¡± ¡°You want to ask Cui Heng?!¡± Ren Yuankui¡¯s eyes widened when he heard that. He stood up and said, ¡°How can you look for him? That fellow is enforcing government orders in the various counties under his rule and forcefully buying the assets of the various large factions at 10% of the market price. If he becomes the State Overseer, we won¡¯t have a good time.¡± ¡°Moreover, he even destroyed the Wang and Xie alliance army and captured Wang Qinghe and Xie Beixing. He has offended the Wang Family of Langya and the Xie Family of Pingshan thoroughly. How can we let him be the State Overseer? No, definitely not.¡± After the destruction of the Wang and Xie allied forces, the various counties in Fengzhou had sent spies to investigate and find out the truth. The results were that Governor Cui Heng had used a great divine power to kill all the soldiers of the Wang and Xie allied forces, and there was also the river and lake as evidence. However, not many people believed this. This was because it was too unbelievable. It was a complete challenge to one¡¯s common sense. At most, they were a little skeptical. Most people thought that they had used the terrain to set a trap in advance and drowned the army. Unless one had personally experienced or seen it with their own eyes, it was very difficult to truly believe such an outrageous thing. ¡°Hehe, whether it happens or not, it¡¯s still up to you, the Governor of Luo¡¯an County.¡± Wei Xiong took a slow sip of wine and said with a smile, ¡°30% of the taxes of Fengzhou¡¯s 12 counties for ten years. Lu County¡¯s share will increase by 10%. This is the bottom line.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ren Yuankui¡¯s expression kept changing. For a moment, many thoughts flashed through his mind. He took a deep breath and gritted his teeth. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it!¡± A grand banquet was being held in the Luo¡¯an County Governor¡¯s Office. However, the streets outside were filled with cold winds. The doors of the houses were tightly shut, and many beggars were hiding in the alleys to avoid the cold wind. All of them were shivering from the cold. It was already night when Hui Shi arrived. The road was quiet and deserted. It was dark and he could hear a dog barking. He turned to see a beggar fighting a dog for a bone. Not far from the beggar lay a child who looked to be less than ten years old. His body was stiff and motionless. It was obvious that he had been dead for some time. ¡°This is a county city?¡± Hui Shi frowned slightly. Before he came to Luo¡¯an County, he had heard that this was the most powerful county besides Changfeng County. He did not expect it to look like this. However, he couldn¡¯t care less about such matters for the time being. Hence, he walked straight towards the governor¡¯s office. There were two bailiffs in front of the Governor¡¯s official office. When they saw Hui Shi walking over, their eyes lit up and they muttered, ¡°Haha, there¡¯s actually someone who¡¯s not afraid of death and dares to walk around in front of the Prefectural Governor¡¯s mansion at night. We have money for wine now!¡± Hence, the two baliffs immediately stepped forward and stopped Hui Shi. They shouted sternly, ¡°Stop! Where did this unruly commoner come from? How dare you barge into the Governor¡¯s Mansion at night?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m an envoy sent by Governor Lu, Cui Heng, to deliver a letter to Governor Luo¡¯an.¡± Hui Shi¡¯s temper has improved a lot recently. He explained patiently, ¡°I¡¯m not some unruly person, nor am I here to break into the Governor¡¯s Mansion at night. Please let me through.¡± ¡°What bullsh*t Governor of Lu County? I¡¯ve never heard of him! I think you just want to barge into the Governor¡¯s Mansion at night!¡± How could the two constables understand human language? They directly stretched out their hands and sneered, ¡°Five taels of silver, or go to jail!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Hui Shi suddenly grinned. ¡°Is that SO?!¡± Chapter 105 - This Is All a Conspiracy of the Daoyi Palace Chapter 105 This Is All a Conspiracy of the Daoyi Palace ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s good that Governor Ren has agreed!¡± Wei Xiong laughed heartily and took the initiative to raise his wine glass. ¡°Come, let this old man toast you.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ren Yuankui nodded heavily and raised his wine glass as well. ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of me. Please also help me to say a few good words in front of Governor Shen.¡± ¡°Of course. There¡¯s no problem.¡± Wei Xiong drank the wine in one gulp and smiled comfortably. After all, as the State Overseer of the Prime Minister¡¯s state, it was almost equivalent to him obtaining the taxes of Fengzhou. It was obvious how many resources could be allocated at will. This was a huge gift! ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you not to raise it anymore.¡± Ren Yuankui toasted Wei Xiong again and pretended to be bitter. ¡°I¡¯m really so poor this time.¡± ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re still singing opera with me?¡± Wei Xiong scolded jokingly, ¡°Would you suffer a loss? You can just increase the taxes of the people. As long as there¡¯s no one like Heavenly King Hongwu in Fengzhou, it¡¯s impossible for you to suffer a loss.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Ren Yuankui laughed loudly and stopped talking Actually, to him, this deal was still very worth it. As long as he could become the State Overseer of Fengzhou. It was all worth it. He could get back everything he had sacrificed now! Moreover, even if he promised the You Prefecture benefits, he did not use his own money. In the end, the people who were oppressed were ordinary people. They could not even touch the interests of the families, sects, or even merchants. This would not really affect his rule over Fengzhou. It did not matter even if a rebel army really erupted. At that time, he could easily persuade the families, sects, and merchants to suppress the rebel army. After all, these people held the foundations of the ordinary citizens. If their foundation collapsed, so be it. They would definitely join forces to suppress them. ¡°They¡¯re just a bunch of bumpkins. Without a powerful backer, it¡¯s impossible for them to rebel.¡± Ren Yuankui looked outside and sneered, ¡°There¡¯s no Heavenly King Hongwu now.¡± Since ancient times, there have been countless kings and generals. Only Heavenly King Hongwu from more than 200 years ago could sweep through the world. Even after so long, the name Hongwu was still the nightmare of all the ¡°superiors¡± in the world. Unfortunately, there was only one Heavenly King Hongwu. There would never be a second one, and there could never be a second one. This was the common understanding of all the rulers in the world. ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no Hongwu now, and there won¡¯t be any in the future!¡± Wei Xiong nodded in agreement. However, he seemed to have thought of something else. He looked in the direction of Lu County and frowned, ¡°By the way, how much do you know about the Governor of Lu County?¡± ¡°Why? Sir still wants to look for him?¡± Ren Yuankui immediately became vigilant when he heard this. ¡°We¡¯ve already agreed on this earlier.¡± ¡°Haha, what are you thinking?¡± Wei Xiong waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just that when we talked about Hongwu just now, I feel that Cui Heng¡¯s style of doing things is a little similar to that person. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Yes, he divided the fields of the rich, seized the businesses of the various families and sects, and took control of the livelihoods of the people¡­¡± Ren Yuankui nodded and said in shock,¡± That¡¯s right, it¡¯s indeed very similar. However, he was using the method of implementing a new government decree and conducting experiments in the various counties under his rule, so it didn¡¯t attract much attention. Thinking about it carefully, this is completely a replica of Heavenly King Hongwu!¡± ¡°Actually, when I said that Governor Shen wanted me to cooperate with Cui Heng, it was just a provocation.¡± Wei Xiong suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Actually, after Governor Shen heard about Cui Heng¡¯s actions in the various counties of Lu County, he asked me to investigate the truth. How much do you know about him?¡± ¡°Hahaha, Sir scared me quite badly just now.¡± Ren Yuankui heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this and said with a smile, ¡°As for Cui Heng, I¡¯ve indeed understood him a little. This person seemed to have suddenly appeared half a year ago.¡± At this point, he paused and recalled as he said, ¡°A few months ago, he appeared in Lu County¡¯s Juhe County and became the county magistrate. He used the method of eliminating a rich and oppressive lord to split the fields to win the hearts of the people and was loved. Later on, he accepted the transfer of power from Liu Litao, the former Governor of Lu County, and became the new Governor of Lu County. As soon as he arrived, he started a food and salt war with the merchants controlled by the Wang Clan of Langya and the Taichong Sect. After fighting for a month, he completely won over the hearts of the people in the county city. Then, they brazenly attacked and wiped out those merchants. Even the eldest son of the second branch of the Wang Family in Langya, Wang Jinsheng, and the fourth branch¡¯s head, Wang Qingquan, were captured. They could be said to be extremely daring. After that, he began to send one of his subordinates to the various counties under his rule to implement the new government decree. He even beat up the rich to distribute the fields. To this day, he has almost offended all the major forces in the country. Finally, there¡¯s the major event that happened recently. The Wang Family of Langya and the Xie Family of Pingshan joined forces with the major forces of the various counties of Lu Prefecture and attacked Lu County with tens of thousands of troops. In the end, they were drowned by a trap set by him and were completely wiped out¡­ To be honest, this fellow is indeed a character!¡± ¡°Was it really a trap?¡± Wei Xiong stroked his beard and frowned. ¡°Why did I hear that this Governor Lu has great divine abilities and can summon the wind and rain? Previously, when we were in Juhe County, he summoned a flood to drown the Yan bandit army. This time, the Wang and Xie alliance army was destroyed and they failed to attack Lu County. There was also news that the Governor of Lu County used a great divine power. It¡¯s said that at that time, the ground under the feet of the Wang and Xie alliance army collapsed, and tens of thousands of troops were instantly buried in a deep pit. After that, the deep pit was connected to the giant river, leaving behind a large lake and a long river. Governor Ren, how trustworthy do you think this is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Impossible.¡± Ren Yuankui shook his head and frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the rumors about Cui Heng¡¯s great divine power as well, but they¡¯re too exaggerated. How can there be such a person in the world? Even the Immortals of the Upper World can¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Governor Ren, have you sent someone to take a look?¡± Wei Xiong thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s that big river and the big lake. The first time might be luck, but it¡¯s too much of a coincidence if it¡¯s the second time.¡± In most people¡¯s understanding, the saying that Cui Heng had great divine powers was only about the incident in Juhe County summoning the wind and rain and the time in Lu County where the Wang and Xie¡¯s allied forces were defeated. After all, both incidents had happened in public. As for what happened in Xiling City, because no one saw Cui Heng casting the spell, very few people would link this to Cui Heng. Only a portion of the people who had migrated from Juhe County from Xiling County guessed that it might have been Cui Heng¡¯s doing. However, it was only a guess. Most of them thought that the Yan bandit army had committed too many injustices and suffered the wrath of the heavens. In this ancient society, feudal superstitions were the mainstream values. ¡°Of course I went to take a look. Seeing is believing.¡± Ren Yuankui smiled and said, ¡°The river is surging, and the lake water and smoke are indeed astonishing. It¡¯s simply a creation of nature! ¡°If this was really caused by a single person, then the Governor of Lu County would be an Immortal Saint walking in the mortal world, an invincible Buddha. Unfortunately¡­ Hmph!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Seeing this, Wei Xiong hurriedly asked, ¡°Governor Ren has clues to the truth?¡±. ¡°Hehe, actually, it¡¯s not much of a clue. Many of the county governor¡¯s spies should have already found out.¡± Ren Yuankui smiled and said, ¡°Guess who our spies saw in Lu County City?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Wei Xiong asked curiously. ¡°Zhou Hongyi!¡± Ren Yuankui clapped his hands and said with a smile, ¡°In fact, when the so-called giant river connected the deep pits and gathered the river water into a lake, it was Zhou Hongyi who did it.¡± ¡°Zhou Hongyi, isn¡¯t he the personal disciple of the Daoyi Palace¡¯s Sect Master, Zhang Shuming?¡± Wei Xiong was instantly bewildered when he heard this. Many thoughts flashed through his mind, and he suddenly jolted as if he had suddenly thought of something. ¡°You mean to say that all of this is actually Daoyi Palace¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Ren Yuankui nodded and said solemnly, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this Cui Heng has been a chess piece of the Daoyi Palace from the beginning, a chess piece that interfered with the once every 100-years Immortal Opportunities event, and even the interests of the human world! Perhaps you don¡¯t know yet, but just a few days ago, this Lu County Governor has already started to send letters to the various county governors, openly proclaiming that he wants to be a State Overseer. He even asked us to behave ourselves.¡± ¡°Yes, then everything can be explained!¡± Wei Xiong felt that everything had suddenly become clear. He smiled and said, ¡°A person with no background became a Governor in just a few months. He even did shocking things one after another and wanted to fight for the position of State Overseer. It¡¯s obviously impossible to do this with just one person¡¯s strength. There must be an extremely powerful force secretly adding fuel to the fire. And the force that can fake the summoning of wind and rain, or even collapse the earth and connect rivers, is definitely the Daoyi Palace! Daoyi Palace claims to have a legacy passed down for 10,000 years and has an extremely deep foundation. It¡¯s unknown how many Immortal artifacts are hidden there. Their martial arts are also very close to nature. It¡¯s very likely that they have Immortal artifacts that can affect the weather for a short period of time! If I had the power of an Immortal artifact and the help of a Deity Realm expert, it¡¯s not impossible to dig a huge hole in the ground in advance to set up a trap. It¡¯s enough to forge a world-shaking divine power! Using the so-called ¡®Great Divine Power¡¯ twice to strengthen Cui Heng¡¯s might, he took the opportunity when his might was at its strongest to send a letter to the Governors of the various counties to demonstrate his might, intending to subdue them without a fight! Alright, what a good plan! As expected of the head of the Dao Sect, Daoyi Palace is really good at scheming. It¡¯s no small matter.¡± After a round of review, the two of them clearly analyzed Cui Heng¡¯s ¡°true appearance¡±. Ever since Cui Heng appeared, every major thing he did could point to the schemes of Daoyi Palace! ¡°That¡¯s right. This Daoyi Palace is not simple.¡± Ren Yuankui smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Cui Heng is at most a chess piece of the Daoyi Palace. He¡¯s nothing much, but the Daoyi Palace behind him is extremely troublesome. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hide it from you. If not for the fact that I had already handed over 40% of my taxes to win the support of the Ye and Jiang Families, I really wouldn¡¯t have wanted to fight for the position of State Overseer. Now, I have no choice but to do this.¡± ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to give up the position of State Overseer to Cui Heng.¡± Wei Xiong saw through his thoughts and sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about bargaining. Even if you don¡¯t fight for the position of State Overseer and let Cui Heng take it, with his political authority, you¡¯ll also be hung on the flagpole.¡± ¡°Hahaha, since Sir can also tell, I won¡¯t bargain anymore.¡± Ren Yuankui¡¯s expression changed as he laughed again. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve discussed this with the other county governors before and finally thought of a solution. Since Cui Heng has the support of Daoyi Palace, why don¡¯t we just look for the enemies of Daoyi Palace?¡± ¡°You mean¡­ the Baolin Buddhist Hall?¡± Wei Xiong was stunned for a moment before he laughed loudly. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true. That group of monks are indeed mortal enemies with the Daoists of the Daoyi Palace! In that case, Cui Heng will be sandwiched between the two giants, the Daoyi Palace and the Baolin Buddhist Hall. Under the pull of the two sides, it¡¯s impossible for him to sit in the position of the State Overseer. In the end, you will still be able to take that seat through normal procedures.¡± Bang! At this moment, there was a loud noise outside, as if the door had been kicked open. Immediately after, two figures were thrown in. ¡°Who is it!¡± Ren Yuankui shouted sternly. ¡°Someone, come quickly! There¡¯s an assassin!¡± ¡°Whoever dares to approach will be killed on the spot!¡± Hui Shi pulled out the steel saber at his waist and casually slashed out a 30-foot saber beam, blocking the group of soldiers outside. Then, he looked at Ren Yuankui. ¡°You¡¯re County Governor Luo¡¯an? I¡¯m the envoy of Governor Lu. I have a letter for you. Come and receive it!¡± Chapter 106 - Under the Golden Light Mountain, White-Robed Divine Monk (1) Chapter 106 Under the Golden Light Mountain, White-Robed Divine Monk (1) ¡°So you¡¯re Chen Hui Shi!¡± Ren Yuankui immediately recognized Hui Shi¡¯s identity and snorted. ¡°Is this how Cui Heng educates his subordinates?¡± ¡°How dare you be disrespectful to my Lord?!¡± Hui Shi¡¯s eyes widened, and his body swayed slightly. In an instant, he crossed dozens of feet and arrived in front of Ren Yuankui, placing the steel saber in his hand on his neck. ¡°You?!¡± Ren Yuankui felt the cold touch of steel on his neck and Hui Shi¡¯s murderous intent that seemed to have solidified. He was completely stunned. Hui Shi¡¯s martial arts skills far exceeded his expectations. As the Governor with the strongest military strength in Fengzhou, his own martial cultivation was not weak. He had already reached the Qi Transformation realm. In the pugilistic world, he was enough to be called a Grandmaster. However, the difference between a Qi Transformation Grandmaster and a Xiantian Grandmaster like Hui Shi was still too great. Ren Yuankui could clearly feel that he had no room to resist under the other party¡¯s saber, so he cowered on the spot and hurriedly said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk things out.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the messengers sent by Cui Heng to all be Xiantian Grandmasters.¡± Wei Xiong was also shocked. As a guest of the You Prefecture, he had a respected status. But he had never seen many Xiantian Grandmasters before, let alone such a young one. ¡°If Cui Heng is really alone, it¡¯s impossible for him to have such a subordinate. Daoyi Palace must have sent someone to help him build momentum to take the position of Fengzhou State Overseer. From the looks of it, the Daoyi Palace is really willing to spend a lot of capital on this. They even sent out such an expert. Even for the head of the Dao Sects, such a young Xiantian Grandmaster is rare.¡± Hui Shi looked no more than thirty years old. A Xiantian Grandmaster at this age was extremely rare in the entire world. However, this also made Wei Xiong even more convinced that his previous deduction with Ren Yuankui was right-Cui Heng was very likely a pawn pushed out by the Daoyi Palace. ¡°I have to hurry up and invite the Baolin Buddhist Hall¡¯s Abbot over. Otherwise, our interests in Fengzhou will definitely be greatly affected!¡± Wei Xiong secretly decided that after leaving Luo¡¯an County, he would directly go to Yuzhou¡¯s Golden Light Mountain to visit the Baolin Buddhist Hall. Hui Shi did not care what they thought. Seeing that the two of them had softened their attitude, he put away his steel saber and took out a letter for Ren Yuankui. He snorted and said, ¡°This is a letter from our Lord. Just do as he says.¡± With that, he picked up his saber and walked out of the County Governor¡¯s Office. When he reached the door, he suddenly stopped. ¡°In the future, discipline your guard dogs!¡± Only then did he leave. When Hui Shi left, Ren Yuankui was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He raised his hand and pointed at the door. He opened his mouth and wanted to curse, but he was afraid that Hui Shi would hear him from afar, so he could only shut his mouth and suppress his anger as he opened the letter. It was Cui Heng¡¯s words. ¡°I wish to serve as the State Overseer of Fengzhou and keep everyone safe.¡± Pa! Ren Yuankui tore the letter into pieces and threw it out fiercely as he cursed, ¡°This is too much, too much!¡± Then, he looked at Wei Xiong and said in a low voice, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll go to Yuzhou with you. We must invite their Abbot here to kill these people¡¯s prestige!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Wei Xiong nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go together. This person is indeed too arrogant.¡± ¡­. After Hui Shi left Luo¡¯an County City, he headed to the last stop of his trip. Changfeng Prefecture. As the capital of a state, the situation of the people here was much better than that of other counties, but the extent was also very limited. The people could only barely eat their fill. However, along the way, Hui Shi had already seen many strange counties. The situation here in Changfeng State Capital was already considered top-notch compared to the rest, and it gave him a good impression. Moreover, after asking the commoners, they found out that the Changfeng Prefecture¡¯s government was actually not that good in the past. Everyone basically had to count their food and worry about their next meals, and they were often exploited by the officials. Their lives were very difficult. Everything had only started to improve after the original governor of Fengzhou, Cao Quan, was assassinated. Hence, Hui Shi followed the normal etiquette and went to pay his respects after sending the greeting card. Wu Yin was only in his forties this year. To be able to hold such a high position at such a young age, ruling over a capital city, he was definitely a dragon among men. However, Cao Quan was a very domineering person. When he was an advisor, he had almost no presence. Even if he discovered some flaws in the policies and told Cao Quan about it, he would be ignored. It was only after Cao Quan¡¯s assassination that Wu Yin finally had the chance to show his skills. He improved the people¡¯s livelihood and protected them. In just a few months, he cleaned up the government of Changfeng Prefecture and the lives of the people became much better. Seeing the bright eyes of the citizens and their happy smiles, he felt an unprecedented sense of satisfaction. But he was also a little worried. That was because it was impossible for Fengzhou to have no State Overseer all the time. His superiors would definitely send another State Overseer to suppress them. At that time, it would be unknown if he could still maintain these policies. ¡°It would be great if Cui Heng, the Governor of Lu County, came to be the State Overseer of Fengzhou.¡± Wu Yin thought to himself. He had also heard about the political decrees Cui Heng had implemented in Lu County. In his opinion, only officials who were dedicated to serving the people and would rather offend the large clans, sects, and merchants from all over the world to let the people live in peace were truly good officials. Only then would they have the qualifications to be called ¡°Governor¡±. Therefore, he sincerely admired Cui Heng and yearned for him to take office. Chapter 107 - Under the Golden Light Mountain, White-Robed Divine Monk (2) Chapter 107 Under the Golden Light Mountain, White-Robed Divine Monk (2) In the government office. Wu Yin was handling the documents from the various counties. This involved the government affairs of the various counties and the distribution of some resources. In order to handle these matters well, he was often extremely busy. ¡°Lord, someone has sent a visitation card.¡± At this moment, a subordinate official handed over a visiting card. Wu Yin also valued the people who came to visit and would not neglect anyone. Even though he was very busy now, he still took the invitation. However, after taking a look, he stood up immediately. His eyes lit up as he said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s actually Governor Cui¡¯s envoy. Quickly invite him in!¡± ¡­. In the Governor¡¯s Office in Lu County. Cui Heng¡¯s eyes were slightly closed as he looked into his Dantian to observe his current Golden Core state and comprehend the changes in the power of the seven emotions. The height of the red and white lights, which symbolizes joy and love, was the tallest. They were all more than 1.3 feet tall and were the two tallest lights among the Light of Seven Emotions. This was thanks to the gratitude and love of the people in Lu County, as well as the support of the various counties under Lu County¡¯s rule. Next was the black light that symbolizes evil. Under Hui Shi¡¯s relentless efforts, the nobles of the various counties below Lu County hated Cui Heng to the core. This emotion had also caused the height of the black light to reach 1.3 feet tall. Then, there was the green color that symbolizes fear. When he destroyed the Wang and Xie allied forces, he received a large amount of fear feedback. The green light quickly grew and reached a foot tall. Next was the gray color that symbolizes sorrow. Although it had not reached a foot, it was already nine inches tall. It should not be far from a foot. The purple light that symbolizes anger and the yellow light that symbolizes desire were shorter. The former was a little more than 7 inches, mainly due to the anger of the various nobles. The latter was just over 6 inches, and once again, it was the shortest light of the seven emotions. ce ¡°Huh?¡± At this moment, Cui Heng suddenly exclaimed. With a thought, a ball of seven-colored light appeared in front of him. This was the Seven Emotions Gem he had given to Hui Shi. At this moment, a ball of black and purple light was circling in the center of this seven-colored light. It was the anger and disgust Hui Shi had gathered during the delivery. ¡°Quite a lot!¡± Cui Heng said in surprise. He felt that the purple light had increased by 50%, and the black light had increased by 80%. It was about to reach the height of 1.2 feet. ¡°When I become the Governor of Fengzhou and start to implement the new government decree, together with the other 11 counties, the Seven Emotions of All Life that I can collect will definitely welcome an explosive period. ¡°Moreover, I have a feeling that when the Light of Seven Emotions around the Golden Core reaches a height of three feet, there should be some great changes.¡± Cui Heng was looking forward to this, but he still had a problem. ¡°How do I get more yellow light?¡± According to his previous experience, only desire towards him could produce yellow light. This desire was not limited to lust. There was also physical desire, the desire to seek knowledge, desire to seek Dao, and so on. Perhaps it was because people¡¯s desire to live was too self-centered, and only in a few cases would it point to him. There were very few situations where he could collect it. ¡°If I¡¯m shameless enough, I can go to the brothel to save the courtesans. With my looks and temperament, I can definitely make them easily develop sexual desires.¡± Cui Heng began to think about this seriously. As a cultivator with a Perfected Golden Core, his appearance and figure were extremely perfect. He matched the highest aesthetic standards of most people, and his temperament was even more impeccable. To any woman, he represented a fatal attraction. If he was willing to go to a brothel, he would definitely be able to make countless women fall for him and easily obtain the yellow light. However, there were not that many women in brothels, and they usually did not have any martial cultivation. If he wanted to rely on this direction to collect the yellow light, h ewould probably have to save millions of women. Who could stand this? Actually, there was another more shameless way. It was impossible for ordinary mortal women to resist the charm of a Golden Core cultivator. As long as he did not restrain his aura and released some temptation, he could do many dirty and evil things. It was possible to collect a large amount of Seven Emotions Light at the same time. ¡°It¡¯s really easy to gather the seven emotions of all living beings at the late-stage Golden Core realm.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°If I use those evil methods, the yellow light is the easiest to obtain, but the red and white light will be much harder.¡± He did not intend to take that path. That was different from what he had expected of himself. He would rather spend more time and effort. ¡°If I eliminate the evil methods, the easiest way to collect the yellow light should be to stimulate one¡¯s desire for knowledge and pursuit.¡± Thinking of this, Cui Heng thought of Xu Bailu and Zhou Hongyi¡¯s performance in the past. ¡°If I preach to others and impart martial cultivation techniques that can allow one to reach the Eighth or Ninth level of Qi Refinement, or even the Foundation Establishment realm, can I collect a large amount of yellow light?¡± He thought the idea was feasible. His first choice was naturally the Immortal Dawn Sect. This was his inheritance to begin with, so it could be perfectly connected. As for the Daoyi Palace, it would depend on their performance and luck. ¡°Other than imparting techniques, if I forge a rare treasure or immortal artifact, it may be able to stimulate others¡¯ desire to seek the Dao. It can also attract the attention of many experts, preventing them from obstructing me from carrying out the government decree.¡± Another thought appeared in Cui Heng¡¯s mind, and he immediately smiled. ¡°This is a method to kill two birds with one stone. Coincidentally, I now have two more emotions that have reached more than a foot tall. I can condense two more Seven Emotions Gemstones.¡± If he creates a rare treasure or Immortal artifact, he has to place a Seven Emotions Gem inside. Only then could he collect the seven emotions of all living beings regardless of the distance. This was the prerequisite for implementing this plan. ¡°However, I still have to consider the type of rare treasures or Immortal artifacts I create carefully.¡± Cui Heng fell into deep thought again and thought to himself, ¡°What types of items are the most likely to cause competition, or what types of groups like to fight for these?¡± This kind of thing was only suitable for one or two times. The best effect would only show the first time. If it was used too many times, there would definitely not be so many people paying attention to it. Therefore, he had to consider it carefully. However, after thinking about it, Cui Heng could not make up his mind. His understanding of this world was still too lacking Hence, he called Zhou Hongyi and Xu Feng¡¯an over. The two of them looked puzzled when they heard Cui Heng¡¯s question. After thinking about it, they came to an answer. Buddhism! Since ancient times, as long as a Buddhist treasure appeared, it would cause the world to fight for it. Whether it was the martial sects or the Imperial Court¡¯s forces, they would all participate in it, especially the Buddhist sects. They almost risked their lives to snatch it. It was said that 500 years ago, a Buddhist bone relic appeared in the world. It could allow one¡¯s martial arts to improve greatly and pry into the secrets of Immortals and Gods. Everyone in the world moved when they heard the news, and many Deity Realm experts appeared one after another. Zen Master Baolin even directly mobilized the six Deity Realm experts under him to participate in the competition. ¡°What if a complete set of Buddhist bones appears in this world?¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Zhou Hongyi and Xu Feng¡¯an looked at each other, not understanding what Cui Heng meant. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for now.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°You guys can go back.¡± At this moment, he already had a plan in his heart. Since the Buddhists Sects yearned for Buddhist relics so much, it was a good opportunity to collect the desires of these monks! Although Xu Feng¡¯an and Zhou Hongyi would definitely suspect that he was behind the appearance of the Buddha relic, this would not affect the overall operation. It didn¡¯t matter. ¡­. Five days later. Wei Xiong and Ren Yuankui arrived at Golden Light Mountain in Yuzhou. However, before they could ascend the mountain, they saw a young and handsome monk. ¡°Amitabha. This young monk greets the two benefactors.¡± The young monk placed his palms together and chanted a Buddhist proclamation as he bowed. ¡°Little Master, we are¡­¡± Wei Xiong stepped forward to explain his identity. ¡°Patrons.¡± The young monk suddenly interrupted him. He shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°I know why you¡¯re here. Please leave.¡± This¡­ Wei Xiong and Ren Yuankui looked at each other, not knowing what to do. The countless words that they had prepared were all stuck in their throat. Chapter 108 - Nirvana, Living a Second Life Chapter 108 Nirvana, Living a Second Life ¡°Little Master, you are?¡± Wei Xiong could not help but ask. After all, it was more than a thousand li from Luo¡¯an County City to Yuzhou¡¯s Golden Light Mountain. There were also three large mountains to pass through in between. The roads were extremely rugged, and there were many places where it was impossible to travel by horseback. If not for the fact that their martial cultivation was not weak, it would be impossible for them to arrive here in just five days. They were naturally unwilling to return empty-handed. ¡°Little Master, we really have something important to address.¡± Ren Yuankui also took a step forward and pressed his palms together. ¡°This matter is very important to the Baolin Buddhist Hall. Please¡­¡± ¡°Amitabha!¡± The young monk suddenly chanted a Buddhist proclamation. At the same time, he waved his hand, and his sleeve trembled. Immediately, a strong wind blew, and sand and rocks flew. Under the strong wind, Wei Xiong and Ren Yuankui had no room to resist at all. In the blink of an eye, they were blown hundreds of feet away. Moreover, they were dizzy and could not differentiate east from west. After a while, they came back to their senses and realized that they were already far away from the foot of Golden Light Mountain. The young monk had long disappeared. How was that possible! ¡°What kind of martial arts is this?!¡± Wei Xiong and Ren Yuankui¡¯s faces were filled with shock as they looked around in disbelief. With a light wave of his sleeve, he sent the two of them hundreds of feet away! This had already exceeded their understanding of martial arts. The two of them stood on the spot and looked up at the temple in the distance. ¡°Divine power?!¡± ¡°Deity Realm?!¡± Wei Xiong and Ren Yuankui looked at each other in extreme shock. The experience just now made them feel an incomparably powerful surge of power which could crush them in all aspects. No! To be precise, it should be a power that completely surpassed the essence of True Qi. It was an incredible divine power that could only be used after unlocking the treasures in one¡¯s body. Deity Realm?! ¡°That monk just now looks less than 20 years old,¡± Wei Xiong said in surprise. ¡°But how can there be such a young Deity Realm expert in this world?¡± Ren Yuankui subconsciously shook his head, feeling very incredulous. They faced each other in silence, then fell silent again. They looked around, at a loss. The experience just now was too unbelievable. For a moment, they did not know if they should leave or continue climbing the mountain. After a long while. Ren Yuankui could not help but ask, ¡°Sir, what should we do next?¡± Wei Xiong frowned and looked at the Golden Light Mountain and the Baolin Buddhist Hall above. He said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Ren Yuankui immediately panicked. ¡°But what about the Daoyi Palace?¡± Wei Xiong shook his head and said, ¡°What that monk said just now was that he already knew our intentions. However, he didn¡¯t reject us.¡± Ren Yuankui¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. ¡°You mean¡­¡± Wei Xiong nodded and said, ¡°No matter what, the Baolin Buddhist Hall will definitely not allow the power of the Daoyi Palace to expand. They are mortal enemies!¡± In a meditation room in the deepest part of the Baolin Buddhist Hall. The young monk who had just sent Wei Xiong and Ren Yuankui away at the foot of the mountain slowly returned. At this moment, there were nine white-browed old monks waiting in this meditation room. Among them were the previous Abbot and the previous heads of various halls. Dozens of years ago, they were all influential figures in the martial world. They were all at the Deity Realm! The moment the young monk walked in, the nine white-browed old monks widened their eyes and looked at the young monk in shock. The entire meditation room fell into a strange silence. At this moment, an old monk suddenly pressed his palms together and bowed respectfully. He looked extremely humbly before the young monk as he shouted, ¡°Congratulations, Martial Uncle Dufa, for successfully undergoing Nirvana and living a second life!¡± The other eight old monks were instantly enlightened. They also knelt down and shouted respectfully. ¡°Congratulations, Martial Uncle Dufa, for successfully undergoing Nirvana and living a second life!¡± ¡°Congratulations, Martial Uncle Dufa, for successfully undergoing Nirvana and living a second life!¡± The young monk calmly accepted the heavy bows from the nine white-browed old monks. Then, he nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°After twenty years of seclusion, I finally obtained something. After Nirvana, I¡¯ve already seen through the mysteries of the Pure Land and obtained the true intent of the Arhats. I¡¯ll be able to break through in a few days and become an Arhat.¡± This young monk was none other than Monk Dufa, who had been in seclusion for more than 20 years and had been awakened by the current Abbot of Baolin Buddhist Hall not long ago. He had already reached the Deity Realm a hundred years ago. He was already close to 200 years old! If it was an ordinary Deity Realm cultivator¡¯s lifespan, he would have long passed away at this age. However, it was different for him. A hundred years ago, he had participated in the siege of the Immortal Dawn Sect with the Upper World and was lucky enough to survive. Before the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World left, they gave him an Arhat relic. In the past 100 years, Du Fa had relied on this Buddha¡¯s relic to barely maintain the vitality of his Qi and blood for another 20 years when he was 170 years old. At that time, he had a feeling that he would not be able to survive to the end of this 100 year period with just the help of the Buddhist bone relic. Therefore, he simply cut off all means of retreat, swallowed the Arhat relic, and entered seclusion. This seclusion lasted for 20 years. It was only some time ago that Dufa finally absorbed the Buddhist power in the Arhat Relic and entered a state of suspended animation. However, it was not easy to achieve Nirvana. Although he had completely absorbed the Buddhist power in the Arhat relic, if no one woke him up, he would most likely have to remain in this false death state forever until he truly died. However, a few months ago, because of the incident in Xiling County, the current Abbot had awakened him from his 20-years-seclusion, rousing him from his state of false death, allowing him to officially step on the process of Nirvana. Today was the day he completed his rebirth and was granted a second life! This Divine Monk Dufa directly went from a 190-year-old monk who was on the verge of death to an 18-year-old youth with a cultivation at the peak of the Deity Realm. Moreover, he had already cultivated the Arhat Body, and his strength far exceeded that of an ordinary Deity Realm expert. He was only one step away from becoming a true Arhat. The nine old monks looked at Dufa, who had returned to his youth, with indescribable envy in their hearts. They were all disciples of Dufa and were all at the Deity Realm. However, some of them were already very old and would exhaust their life force in another 10 to 20 years at most. However, this Martial Uncle of theirs had managed to obtain Nirvana and live a second life. He still has a hundred years of lifespan or even more. How envious! ¡°Do you all want to reach Nirvana like me?¡± Dufa suddenly laughed. He could tell at a glance what his martial nephews were thinking ¡°Martial Uncle, please enlighten us!¡± ¡°Martial Uncle, please enlighten us!¡± In the face of such a huge temptation, no one could resist it. The nine ¡°Divine Monks¡± all knelt down and begged. ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple.¡± Dufa waved his hand to signal for them to get up and said with a smile, ¡°In two months, the Immortals and Buddhas from the Upper World will descend. At that time, Arhats from the Upper World will come here and gather us to destroy the evil demons of the Outer Dao. ¡°A hundred years ago, I survived that battle and made contributions. That was how I was rewarded with an Arhat relic by the Immortals of the Upper World. That was how I was reborn today.¡± Annihilate the evil demons of the Outer Dao?! The nine Divine Monks were stunned when they heard this. They did not know what these so-called Outer Dao evil demons were. However, when they heard Dufa mention the battle a hundred years ago, they immediately thought of a name. Immortal Dawn Sect! This, this was an Outer Dao evil demon?! ¡°Why? Are you very puzzled?¡± Du Fa smiled and said, ¡°The Immortal Dawn Sect has already sealed the mountain for a hundred years. The martial techniques left behind in the world in the past hundred years are all normal martial techniques. It¡¯s normal for you not to know.¡± As he spoke, his expression suddenly became serious as he said in a low voice, ¡°In reality, the martial techniques of the Immortal Dawn Sect are completely different from the martial techniques we cultivate. There are many things that are different. ¡°All of you should know that our martial techniques actually originated from the 21 realms of the Immortal and Mortal Realms of the Upper World. The division of the Xiantian, Inner World, and Deity Realm were all determined by the Upper World. The Deity Realm is the end of cultivation in the Mortal World. Above that are Arhats, Bodhisattvas, and Great Bodhisattvas. And in the process of advancing from the Deity Realm to the Arhat Realm, there will be an extremely huge leap in realm. This is an increase in the essence of life. Im However, the martial techniques of the Immortal Dawn Sect are different. Their qualitative change is similar to the stage from the Xiantian Realm to the Deity Realm. However, when they reach the Deity Realm and break through to the Arhat Realm, there is no obvious boundary or improvement. This is a completely different cultivation path from ours. A hundred years ago, when the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World descended, they personally confirmed that the founder of the Immortal Dawn Sect, Hengxia, was undoubtedly an evil demon of the Outer Dao and should be punished by the world. Now that the 100-year period is approaching again, we can only wait for the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World to descend and destroy the Immortal Dawn Sect completely. I have to say that you¡¯re very lucky. The current Immortal Dawn Sect is no longer as powerful as it was a hundred years ago. The Hengxia Evil Demon is nowhere to be found, and her disciples have probably died of old age. This battle will definitely be much easier than a hundred years ago. It¡¯s a good opportunity for you to contribute and obtain rewards from the Upper World.¡± The nine old monks could not help but look excited. Actually, they had also heard about what Dufa had said before, but their understanding was not complete. Now, they finally understood. This was a great opportunity! They had to seize this opportunity to live a second life like Martial Uncle Dufa and borrow another hundred years from the heavens! ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Martial Uncle!¡± The nine old monks bowed in unison. Dufa was quite pleased with this. He nodded and said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. Just now, the Governor of Luo¡¯an County in Fengzhou and the Governor of You Prefecture came to ask us for help. They want us to take over Fengzhou and expel the Daoyi Palace¡¯s forces there.¡± He naturally did not have the ability to predict the future, but he had the ability to read minds. One of the abilities he obtained from unlocking the treasure in his body was ¡°mind reading¡±. The nine old monks looked at each other in surprise. ¡°Daoyi Palace? Don¡¯t they never care about worldly matters?¡± ¡°That group of people actually know how to support the forces of the mortal world?¡± ¡°Which one of you is willing to go to Fengzhou?¡± Dufa¡¯s gaze swept across the nine old monks and he said in a low voice, ¡°When the Arhats of the Upper World descend, if they discover that the forces of the Daoyi Palace in the mortal world are stronger than a hundred years ago, they will certainly blame us.¡± As soon as he said this, the nine old monks immediately agreed. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll leave it to you, Kong Ci.¡± Du Fa could only call out an old monk. ¡°You were once the head of the Visru Court. Other than martial cultivation, you¡¯re also good at hiding your identity. It¡¯s more suitable for you to go over.¡± ¡°Yes, Martial Uncle!¡± Monk Kong Ci pressed his palms together and bowed. He was an old monk who looked to be in his seventies. His eyes were peaceful and filled with compassion. ¡°Remember, unless absolutely necessary, don¡¯t act rashly. First, find out what the Daoyi Palace wants to do.¡± Du Fa was clearly rather cautious as he said solemnly, ¡°Also, find out all the information about Cui Heng, the Governor of Lu County.¡± Chapter 109 - The Supreme Treasure of Buddhism, Bodhisattva Jade Bone Chapter 109 The Supreme Treasure of Buddhism, Bodhisattva Jade Bone On this day, Hui Shi returned to Lu County with Wu Yin. When he was in the Changfeng Prefecture, he chatted with Hui Shi for an entire day and night. The content of their conversation was basically about Cui Heng¡¯s new policies and the various situations he encountered when he implemented it throughout Lu Prefecture. After chatting, Wu Yin seemed to have gone crazy. He dealt with government affairs for two days and two nights without sleep and wanted to follow Hui Shi to Lu County to visit Cui Heng. After arriving at Lu County, he did not go to greet him directly. Instead, similar to what Zhou Hongyi had done previously, he first found a place to stay and planned to adjust his condition before handing over the invitation the next day. ¡°You kidnapped Fengzhou¡¯s Governor here?!¡± When Cui Heng heard this news, he almost laughed. He looked at the matter and said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a guy with thick eyebrows and big eyes like you to know how to abduct people.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hui Shi did not understand this joke and explained in confusion, ¡°Lord, it was Lord Wu who insisted on following me. He seems to admire your administrative methods in Lu Prefecture very much.¡± ¡°How¡¯s the situation in Changfeng Prefecture?¡± Cui Heng asked casually. He wanted to confirm if this other Governor was just putting on an act. The lives of the people are not considered good, but there are signs of proper governance.¡± Hui Shi explained the information he had obtained from the people of Changfeng Prefecture. ¡°In that case, the previous State Overseer of Fengzhou, Cao Quan, indeed deserved to die.¡± Cui Heng nodded in agreement. He recognized Wu Yin¡¯s ability and suddenly smiled. ¡°By the way, have you found out who assassinated Cao Quan? ¡°I haven¡¯t heard any news, and no one seems to be interested in that,¡± Hui Shi said with a shake of his head. ¡°After all, everyone is fighting for the position of State Overseer. Who cares how the prior one died?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. However, after hearing your description of this Governor Wu, why do I feel¡­¡± Cui Heng chuckled.¡± Perhaps Cao Quan is this Governor Wu or something.¡± ¡°Him?¡± Hui Shi¡¯s eyes widened when he heard that. He said in surprise, ¡°No way. He only knows a little about martial cultivation and is still at the Body Refinement realm and in the process of strengthening his body.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to use martial arts to kill people.¡± Cui Heng smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else. He changed the topic and said, ¡°By the way, you just said that County Governor Luo¡¯an has already thrown in their lot with the people from You Prefecture?¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Hui Shi nodded. ¡°The people of Luo¡¯an County are too miserable. Ren Yuankui actually planned to use 90% of Fengzhou¡¯s taxes to exchange for support and sit on the position of State Overseer.¡± ¡°He¡¯s courting death.¡± Cui Heng sneered. ¡°After I become the State Overseer, go to Luo¡¯an County on my behalf and behead this fellow. The first place to implement the new decree will be in Luo¡¯an County.¡± At this point, he paused for a moment before saying with a smile, ¡°However, this time, it¡¯s equivalent to slapping Ren Yuankui in the face in front of everyone in You Prefecture. He actually didn¡¯t stop you?¡± If he stopped him, he would probably die. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare. Moreover, I heard some of their guesses about you, Lord.¡± Hui Shi told him about Ren Yuankui and Wei Xiong¡¯s guess that Cui Heng was a pawn of the Daoyi Palace. Although Ren Yuankui and Wei Xiong were talking in the inner hall of the Luo¡¯an Governor Office, which was quite far from the door, Hui Shi was already an expert in the Xiantian realm. His five senses were extremely sharp, so it was very simple for him to hear their conversation. ¡°So I¡¯ve become a pawn of the Daoyi Palace.¡± Cui Heng smiled. With a thought, he tapped the table lightly and said, ¡°Go and invite Daoist Zhou over.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Hui Shi suppressed a smile and excused himself. ¡­. Zhou Hongyi was currently placed in a residence not far from the governor¡¯s office. It was convenient for him to visit Cui Heng. This Daoist priest would basically look for Cui Heng every day. Ever since Wang and Xie allied forces were destroyed, he had determined that Cui Heng was an Immortal figure, a supreme existence who had comprehended the Great Dao. He often begged Cui Heng to teach him martial arts. According to his thoughts, he was listening to the sound of the Great Dao and approaching Cui Heng would never refuse such a small request. Moreover, he would also hint from time to time that he actually had even more brilliant Immortal techniques, but Zhang Shuming had to come over personally. In fact, after Zhou Hongyi received Cui Heng¡¯s guidance, his martial arts had indeed improved greatly, even more than before. Sometimes, he even felt that he was about to break through to a higher realm. This made him yearn for higher-level Immortal techniques even more. Therefore, not long after destroying the Wang and Xie allied forces, Zhou Hongyi sent a message to his master, Zhang Shuming, asking this Daoyi Palace Sect Master to quickly come to Lu County City to comprehend the true meaning of the Great Dao. In addition, he hoped that Zhang Shuming would prepare a generous gift for Cui Heng when he came. After all, Dao teachings were not supposed to be passed down easily, let alone comprehending the power of the Great Dao that could only be chanced upon by luck. He definitely could not come empty-handed. In short, from all aspects, Zhou Hongyi could be said to be extremely respectful to Cui Heng. Therefore, one could imagine his reaction after hearing Hui Shi¡¯s description. ¡°What?!¡± Zhou Hongyi jumped up in shock, almost breaking the wooden beam of the house. What followed was deep panic. ¡°Sir Chen, Exalted Immortal didn¡¯t blame me, right?¡± He was really panicking. He even addressed Hui Shi respectfully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Lord is probably just joking,¡± Hui Shi said with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Lord Governor is still waiting for you.¡± ¡°Good, good!¡± Zhou Hongyi heaved a sigh of relief. Before leaving with Hui Shi, he instructed Liu Zhizhen, ¡°Zhizhen, imitate my tone and notes. Write a letter to Master and ask him to come over quickly.¡± With that, he quickly followed Hui Shi out. ¡°Ah, this, I¡­¡± Liu Zhizhen opened his mouth to speak, but he realized that Zhou Hongyi had long disappeared. He couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.¡± He¡¯s killing me! I¡¯m supposed to use Uncle-Master Zhou¡¯s tone to write a letter to the Sect Master? Hiss!¡± Although Zhou Hongyi and Zhang Shuming were master and disciple, they interacted more like old friends. Usually, they spoke very harmoniously. Other than the necessary respect, they did not have any barriers. At the thought of writing to the Sect Master in such a casual tone¡­ Liu Zhizhen was a little flustered. Of course, there was also a little excitement. ¡­. ¡°Daoist Zhou is here?¡± Cui Heng looked at Zhou Hongyi with a faint smile. ¡°Exalted Immortal, I¡¯m innocent!¡± Zhou Hongyi hurriedly explained, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to outsiders¡¯ nonsense. My Daoyi Palace will never¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t mind these words.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and shook his head. ¡°I called you here to ask you something. When will Perfected Zhang Shuming arrive?¡± ¡°As long as the letter is delivered to Master, he should arrive soon.¡± Zhou Hongyi was also a little uncertain, mainly because he was not sure when his letter would arrive. After all, Lu County City was quite a distance away from the East Flower Mountain in Yongzhou. ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. Then, he suddenly took out an exquisite lacquered box from his sleeve and said to Zhou Hongyi and Hui Shi, ¡°Since Perfected Zhang can¡¯t be here for the time being, I have something to give you guys first. Open it and take a look.¡± This lacquered box was only the size of a palm and had an exquisite design. It looked like it was used to store some kind of rare item. Zhou Hongyi and Hui Shi looked at each other in surprise, not understanding what Cui Heng meant. However, they still went forward together to open the lacquered box. Then, the two of them were stunned. Especially Hui Shi. He looked at the things in the lacquered box with his mouth agape and exclaimed in shock, ¡°This, this is the Bodhisattva Jade Bone?! The legendary Bodhisattva Jade Bone that is as small as a fist and looks like white jade?!¡± Inside the lacquered box was a sparkling and translucent white jade bone. Moreover, it contained an extremely pure power of compassion and light, giving off the feeling that it was the legendary Buddhist light. Zhou Hongyi was also a knowledgeable person. When he saw the white jade skeleton in the lacquered box, he could not hide his shock and muttered, ¡°Bodhisattva Jade Bone, this, this is equivalent to the remains of an Earth Immortal! ¡°If a Deity Realm expert obtains it, he can refine it to become an Arhat. If one obtains it at the Arhat Realm, they can unleash the power of Bodhisattva realm with the jade bone. Exalted Immortal, you actually have such a supreme Buddhist treasure in your hands!¡± The two of them felt that their minds were in a mess, and they could not figure out why Cui Heng would take out such a Buddhist treasure. ¡°What will happen if this Buddhist treasure appears in Yuzhou?¡± Cui Heng asked with a smile. ¡°Lord must be joking.¡± Hui Shi¡¯s eyes were filled with amazement as he said, ¡°Not to mention Yuzhou, as long as this Buddhist treasure appears, no matter where it is, even in the grasslands, the Southern Wilderness, or Western Wastelands outside the Great Jin, it will attract the entire world to fight for it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng suddenly stood up and said to the two of them, ¡°In a while, you¡¯ll take this box of Buddhist bones and send it to the edge of Yuzhou. You have to stay away from the Golden Light Mountain where the Baolin Buddhist Hall is, lest they obtain it directly. That won¡¯t be good.¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Hui Shi almost thought he had heard wrongly when he heard this. He said with a trembling voice in disbelief, ¡°Lord, you, you¡¯re going to throw away this Bodhisattva Jade Bone?!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhou Hongyi was also stunned. He almost thought that he was hallucinating. Even to the Daoyi Palace, which had a foundation of 10,000 years, a complete Bodhisattva jade bone was a rare supreme treasure. Now, he was actually throwing it away?! ¡°I have to focus on some things next. I don¡¯t want anyone to disturb me.¡± Cui Heng looked at the two of them calmly and said, ¡°Just do as I say.¡± Under Cui Heng¡¯s gaze, Hui Shi and Zhou Hongyi¡¯s hearts trembled. They felt a cooling aura rush to their heads, and their minds became much clearer. Only then did they realize that because of their extreme shock, they had already almost lost their minds. ¡°Thank you for your help, my Lord. I won¡¯t let you down!¡± The two of them said in unison and bade farewell. ¡°Buddha treasure?¡± Cui Heng suddenly chuckled. Then, he took out a food box from under his desk. Inside was a pile of chicken bones that had been left behind and dried up. He picked up a piece of chicken bone and shook it gently. In an instant, another Bodhisattva Jade Bone with a Buddhist charm was born. Chapter 110 - Shijun was Actually Hongwus Teacher Chapter 110 Shijun was Actually Hongwu¡¯s Teacher The next morning. Wu Yin from Fengzhou came to visit Cui Heng. In terms of official position and authority, he was above Cui Heng, but his attitude was very humble. After seeing Cui Heng, Wu Yin directly bowed and said, ¡°This lowly official greets Shijun.¡± Shijun was an honorific title used in ancient times to refer to a civil governor of a province. As a Governor from Fengzhou, addressing Cui Heng like that was obviously that he wanted to acknowledge him as the State Overseer of Fengzhou. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Cui Heng gestured for Wu Yin to stand up. He did not emphasize that he was not the State Overseer of Fengzhou yet. He smiled and said, ¡°You travelled thousands of miles here. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°To find a wise ruler for Fengzhou.¡± Wu Yin¡¯s expression was solemn as he said seriously, ¡°I followed Sir Chen all the way here. What I saw and heard in Lu County was like a paradise, completely different from the chaotic world outside. ¡°Those who plow have their own fields, everyone in the city has their own houses, those who work have their own assets. Every family has surplus food, and the people live and work in peace. There are no overbearing families or sects strutting around domineeringly. This is a rare place in the world. Please be the State Overseer of Fengzhou and save the people of Fengzhou from the fire and water of this world.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind to become the State Overseer of Fengzhou.¡± Cui Heng nodded lightly and smiled. ¡°However, I¡¯m still lacking a condition, which is the letter of appointment by a current State Overseer.¡± ¡°I can help you resolve this matter,¡± Wu Yin immediately said when he heard this. ¡°My elder brother is the current State Overseer of Jingzhou. He can represent the Imperial Court and nominate you as the State Overseer of Fengzhou.¡± ¡°Great! You have my thanks.¡± Cui Heng smiled. At this point, his procedures for becoming the State Overseer of Fengzhou were already complete. He only needed to write the form and when Zhang Shuming arrived, he could directly head to the Changfeng Prefecture to take up his post. ¡°It¡¯s the people of Fengzhou who should thank you, Shijun.¡± Wu Yin bowed again and said very humbly, ¡°I¡¯ve been having a question recently. I wonder if I should ask it.¡± ¡°Just say it.¡± Cui Heng nodded. ¡°The style of governance of this county is similar to that of Heavenly King Hongwu 300 years ago¡­¡± Wu Yin paused and took a deep breath.¡± May I ask if you¡¯ve seen the Great Harmony Collection?¡± In the eyes of most people, there was not much difference between 280 years ago and 300 years ago. When they spoke, they would not deliberately differentiate. ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng raised his eyebrows slightly and smiled. ¡°You actually know about the Great Harmony Collection?¡± ¡°I happened to obtain one or two incomplete chapters, and every single word inside are the truth!¡± Wu Yin¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Cui Heng with incomparable desire. ¡°Lord, how many chapters do you have?¡± ¡°If you want to see it, I can give you the entire book.¡± Cui Heng smiled and silently collected the yellow light from Wu Yin¡¯s body. This was the yellow light produced by desire. Although he did not have a ready-made Great Harmony Collection on hand, it was no trouble for him to write one now. It was undoubtedly a good thing to be able to spread such thoughts. ¡°The¡­ the entire book?!¡± Wu Yin was so excited that his body was trembling. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°Ever since Heavenly King Hongwu disappeared 300 years ago, the Great Harmony Collection has been sealed away by the Imperial Court. It¡¯s difficult to find a single chapter in the world. You actually have the entire book here. No wonder you can govern so perfectly¡­¡± He was obviously extremely excited, and his face was slightly red. ¡°Haha, there¡¯s no need to be so agitated.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s voice contained Dharmic powers, calming Wu Yin¡¯s agitated emotions. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get Liu Litao to send the entire Great Unity Collection over in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lord!¡± Wu Yin knelt down with a plop, his heart incomparably excited. Ever since he came into contact with the Great Unity Collection, he had treated the theories within it as a treasure and had been painstakingly searching for the remaining fragments, but he had never gained anything. He did not expect to obtain the entire book this time! After returning to his residence, Wu Yin waited anxiously. He was not even in the mood to sit and wait. He kept walking around the room of the inn, constantly twiddling the fingers of his other hand. He was clearly in a hurry and could not wait to see the entire Great Harmony Collection. Finally, after a series of knocks on the door, Wu Yin saw Liu Litao coming in, and also the complete volume of the Great Harmony Collection that he had dreamed of. However, when he saw the cover, he could not help but be stunned. This Great Harmony Collection was actually a brand new book cover. The ink on it seemed to have just dried. Could it have just been written?! ¡°Governor Liu, did Shijun copy this?¡± Wu Yin could not help but ask. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s written by Lord Governor.¡± Liu Litao handed the book to Wu Yin. ¡°Please peruse at ease. I still have something to deal with, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Wu Yin thanked Liu Litao and closed the door. He carefully carried the book to the table with both hands. ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m thinking too much. Even if Shijun is willing to lend me the precious book, he wouldn¡¯t give me the original copy. I wonder if there¡¯s any difference between the original version and the copied one.¡± Wu Yin adjusted his emotions and looked at the words ¡°Great Harmony Collections on the cover. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. ¡°These three words are similar to the handwriting of Heavenly King Hongwu. They¡¯re really too similar.¡± ¡°It seems that the one in my hands should be a copy of the original. Moreover, looking at the handwriting, it seems like Shijun normally likes to practice the calligraphy of this style, learning such elegant handwriting.¡± Back then, when Heavenly King Hongwu appeared out of nowhere, the Great Harmony Collection also became popular. Over the years, it has been copied countless times. The versions were naturally different, and the handwriting was also not comparable. The original and copied versions were all extremely rare treasures. The remnant chapters in Wu Yin¡¯s hand were considered a treasure among treasures-it was the remnant pieces of the original Great Harmony Collection that Cui Heng had given to Hong Fugui! That was why he thought that the book in Cui Heng¡¯s hand was not the original. The first book is already incomplete now. The complete book no longer existed. However, the more Wu Yin looked at the copied Great Harmony Collection that he had just received, the more he felt that something was wrong. He muttered, ¡°Why does it look so similar? It doesn¡¯t even look like a copy!¡± The handwriting on the Great Harmony Collection had been copied and imitated by him for 20 years. He persevered every day and never stopped. Although he still felt that he had not reached the same level of charm, he was already extremely familiar with this handwriting. When he closed his eyes, all the details of this handwriting could instantly appear in his mind. Even if the handwriting was similar, he could quickly determine that it was not an authentic work but a copy. ¡°They¡¯re too similar. They¡¯re really too similar. The two are simply identical. The characteristics of the brush strokes and these details are actually¡­ actually exactly the same?!¡± Wu Yin was shocked to the extreme and stood up. He looked at the Great Harmony Collection that Cui Heng had just copied on the table in disbelief. This did not look like a copied version at all. It was simply a reproduction of the original! ¡°How is that possible? It¡¯s been nearly 300 years since it was created. The author should have passed away long ago.¡± Wu Yin closed his eyes and shook his head, planning to shake off this thought. However, as long as he opened his eyes and saw the words on the Great Harmony Collection, he would immediately correspond these words to the extremely familiar handwriting in his mind. His rationality told him that this was undoubtedly the real work. ¡°No, that¡¯s not right!¡± Wu Yin suddenly jolted. He thought of something. ¡°It¡¯s said that the Great Harmony Collection was a technique that Heavenly King Hongwu obtained from an Immortal when he entered an Immortal mountain accidentally when he was young ¡°Although not many people believe this theory, and they just feel that the author doesn¡¯t want to reveal his identity, what if it¡¯s true? What if the person who wrote the Great Harmony Collection is really not a mortal?¡± He raised his head and looked in the direction of the Lu County¡¯s Governor¡¯s Office as he muttered, ¡°On my way here, be it the various counties below or when I came to the county capital, many people are saying that Lord Cui is a living immortal. There are also many commoners who say that he can summon the wind and rain and cause the earth to collapse. He¡¯s an Immortal God with great divine powers. Could it be that all of this is actually true? If this is true, then this book seems to explain¡­¡± Thinking up to this point, he was instantly stunned on the spot. He muttered, ¡°Shijun, are you the Immortal God who taught Heavenly King Hongwu the method to save the world? Are you Heavenly King Hongwu¡¯s master?¡± ¡°I, I actually met the author of the Great Harmony Collection?! If this is true, if Shijun is really¡­ then Heavenly King Hongwu might really be able to reappear in the world!¡± When Wu Yin thought of this, he suddenly knelt down in the direction of the Governor¡¯s Office and said respectfully, ¡°I will follow your governance, starting from Fengzhou. From now on, I, Wu Yin, am willing to sacrifice my life for you!¡± ¡­. While Wu Yin was painstakingly studying the Great Harmony Collection and Cui Heng was preparing to take over the position of State Overseer. Hui Shi and Zhou Hongyi had already arrived at the border of Yuzhou and Yongzhou. The two of them chose a remote mountainous area. Other than a few small mountain villages within a 100-mile radius, there was only a small sect with a Grandmaster as the strongest. They opened the lacquered box in the middle of the mountainous area and injected their True Qi into the Bodhisattva Jade Bone made of chicken bones according to the method Cui Heng had taught them. In an instant, a pillar of light that was 1,000 feet thick appeared on the fist-sized Bodhisattva¡¯s jade bones. An extremely pure Buddhist light of compassion shot into the sky, as if it was connected to the world. Moreover, above the clouds, the phantom of a Bodhisattva sitting on a lotus platform appeared. The image could be seen clearly for hundreds of kilometers. There was even a Buddhist chant echoing between the heavens and the earth, spreading for thousands of kilometers. This scene was as if a Bodhisattva from the Upper World had descended here. The small sect closest to them was dumbfounded. Everyone looked at the shocking phenomenon not far from them with their mouths agape, but no one dared to go over to investigate. With such a rare treasure appearing, wouldn¡¯t a small family be courting death by sticking their heads out first? At the same time Monk Kong Ci, who had just walked down the Golden Light Mountain and left the Baolin Buddhist Hall, intending to head to Lu County in Fengzhou, stopped in his tracks. He looked at the distant sky with a dull gaze and said in shock, ¡°Bodhisattva Jade Bone?!¡± Zhang Shuming, the Sect Master of Daoyi Palace, who had just walked out of Yongzhou and arrived in Yuzhou, was also stunned. He rubbed his eyes and looked at the Bodhisattva¡¯s phantom in the sky in disbelief. He smacked his lips and muttered, ¡°Are you kidding me? Where did this Bodhisattva Jade Bone come from?!¡± In addition, in Yuzhou and Yongzhou, sects and families of various sizes also saw the phenomenon in the sky. They were all alarmed. The phenomenon of the Bodhisattva Jade Bone appearing in the world was world-shaking. It was impossible to hide it. This news spread everywhere at an extremely fast speed. Countless martial artists moved when they heard the news. Regardless of whether they had the qualifications to snatch it or not, they all ran to the mountainous border. Even Monk Kong Ci, who had planned to go to Lu County in Fengzhou, stayed behind. He received a new order instantly. He stopped everything he was doing and tried his best to snatch the Bodhisattva Jade Bone. Only Zhang Shuming was not affected by this sudden event and continued walking towards Fengzhou. The 31st year of the Great Jin, autumn. At the border of Yongyu, a Bodhisattva¡¯s Jade Bone appeared, shaking the world! Chapter 111 - Seeing Him Is Like Seeing Heavens Will Chapter 111 Seeing Him Is Like Seeing Heaven¡¯s Will With the birth of Bodhisattva Jade Bone, countless martial artists rushed to the border between Yuzhou and Yongzhou. Everyone wanted to snatch this rare Buddhist treasure. Especially the Buddhist disciples. The Lotus Flower Monastery in Fengzhou, the Grand Prosperity Monastery, the Pure Land Sect in Luzhou, the Great Mercy Temple in Bazhou¡­ all the top Buddhist Sects sent out top Inner World Realm experts to snatch it. Apart from that, there were also a large number of Xiantian experts who went to test their Buddhist fate. Even some Profound Gate, Qi Transformation, and Qi Condensation martial artists rushed over, wanting to try their luck and see if they could get a share of the spoils in the chaotic battle. After all, when the big shots were fighting for treasures, the story of small fries suddenly obtaining a heavenly treasure and obtaining its recognition was widely spread. However, all of these forces were nothing in front of the Baolin Buddhist Hall. The appearance of six Deity Realm experts directly suppressed everyone. However, just as the Baolin Buddhist Hall was about to collect the Bodhisattva Jade Bone, something funny happened. This Bodhisattva Jade Bone could actually move, and it seemed to very much disapprove of the Baolin Buddhist Hall. As long as someone from the Baolin Buddhist Hall approached, it would stand up and run. After running far away, it would sit down again and return to being a quiet and obedient Buddha bone. Such a strange situation not only stunned the many ¡°Divine Monks¡± of the Baolin Buddhist Hall, but also stunned the other martial artists who had come to join in the fun. At the same time, their hearts burned with passion. So the story of a divine item choosing its master really existed! Now that this Bodhisattva Jade Bone clearly looked down on these monks from the Baolin Buddhist Hall, did that mean that the others had a chance to obtain this Buddha Bone? Did that mean that they also had a chance to become a Buddha Ancestor?! Hence, the number of people joining in to snatch the Bodhisattva Jade Bone increased rapidly. Soon, ordinary people who did not even know martial arts came over to join in the fun. This was normal. In the stories of the storytellers, many secret techniques could only be cultivated by silly kids who did not know martial arts. This Bodhisattva¡¯s Jade Bones should be similar. Under the commotion caused by this Bodhisattva Jade Bone, the entire Yuzhou was in chaos. It was almost a large-scale hide-and-seek scene. From Deity Realm experts to ordinary people. Everyone was brought around by this Buddha bone like dogs. No one doubted the authenticity of this Bodhisattva Jade Bone. After all, the Buddhist charm contained in it could not be faked. That was clearly a Buddha power that far exceeded the Deity Realm. A Bodhisattva treasure of this level was equivalent to the Earth Immortal¡¯s metamorphosis mentioned by the Dao Sect. Who could fake it? Who could fake it? There was no such person in the world! ¡­. Zhang Shuming also did not doubt the authenticity of the Bodhisattva Jade Bone, but he did not participate in the snatch. Firstly, he was the Sect Master of the Dao Sect. It was too degrading for him to snatch the Bodhisattva Jade Bone of the Buddhist Sects. If he did so, when he saw the other Patriarchs in the future, he would most likely be beaten to death. Secondly, in his opinion, going to Fengzhou to meet the Immortal God walking in the mortal world was clearly much more important than snatching a Bodhisattva Jade Bone. Hence, he rode the air and arrived in the sky outside Lu County before the battle for the Bodhisattva Jade Bone in Yuzhou began. In order to show his respect for Cui Heng, Zhang Shuming naturally wouldn¡¯t directly fly above the city. However, he wanted to see the great lake and river outside the city. The wind howled in the sky above the clouds, causing his sleeves to flutter. But it could not blow his hair, Yes, Zhang Shuming could fly. This was one of the Deity Realm abilities he had. The Daoyi Palace was a powerful force with a legacy passed down for ten thousand years, and its foundation far exceeded that of any martial sects. One of them was reflected in the cultivation of the Divine Treasures in his body. Even ancient aristocratic families like the Seven Distinguished Families could only continue cultivating the concept of a small world that was constructed in the Divine Treasure Realm. They could only randomly modify their bodies and unlock the treasures in their bodies. As for what abilities they could obtain, they could only roughly determine a direction and could not accurately open a certain divine treasure. But the Daoyi Palace was different. The ten thousand years of legacy allowed them to accumulate a huge amount of Divine Treasure Realm cultivation experience. At this point, they could already accurately decide which Divine Treasure in their bodies to open, and they could also determine what kind of abilities they would obtain. Most people¡¯s first choices were ¡°Imperial Wind¡± and ¡°Cloud Treading¡±. These two abilities could allow people to fly into the sky and travel a thousand miles in a day. Compared to ordinary Deity Realm experts, they could already be considered Immortals. After all, ordinary inner worlds would at most hold two or three divine treasure abilities. On the other hand, Daoyi Palace benefited from the accumulated experience of 10,000 years and summarized the similar characteristics of different divine treasures. They could analyze the compatibility of different divine treasures, unlocking them to cooperate with each other. This allowed the Deity Realm experts of the Daoyi Palace to generally have nine Divine Treasure abilities, and some could even cultivate to 12 abilities. In a sense, although everyone was in the Deity Realm, the Deity Realm experts of Daoyi Palace were no longer the same as other Deity Realm experts. ¡°How incredible!¡± Zhang Shuming stood on the clouds and his gaze landed on the large lake and river not far away. He could not help but praise, ¡°It¡¯s really unbelievable that such a strange scene was created in an instant.¡± As a peak Deity Realm expert who had already unlocked nine Divine Treasures, he knew very well where the limits of his strength were. If he only relied on his own strength to unleash one move, even if he risked his life, he could at most collapse the ground within a thousand feet. Moreover, collapsing it twenty to thirty feet deep was probably the limit. However, according to the description in Zhou Hongyi¡¯s letter, this pit that spanned several kilometers long was 3,000 feet deep. Even a few small mountains would not be able to fill it! What kind of power was this? It was too incredible! What was even more ridiculous was that the power that caused this situation at that time was actually just a piece of paper that was activated through Zhou Hongyi. This was too ridiculous! If not for Zhou Hongyi¡¯s solemn words, he would not have believed it at all. As the Sect Master of Daoyi Palace, Zhang Shuming not only knew the limits of his abilities, but also the limits of a Human Immortal or even an Earth Immortal. He had some understanding of the even higher-level Heaven Immortals. In fact, a hundred years ago, he had even seen a Heaven Immortal Realm expert attack. That world-shaking power was still fresh in his mind. But even so, it was far from being comparable to this miraculous scene. ¡°I wonder what kind of person this County Governor Lu is. Since he has such great divine powers, why did he come here to be a small county governor and even wants to be a State Overseer?¡± Zhang Shuming was rather curious and subconsciously looked at the Lu County City Governor¡¯s Office in the distance. Actually, when Zhang Shuming arrived outside Lu County, Cui Heng had already sensed his arrival. His first reaction was surprise. This was the first time he had met someone who could fly in this world. Moreover, from the level of his essence, he seemed to be equivalent to the Seventh level of Qi Refinement. However, his strength was more than ten times stronger than the Wang Family¡¯s Deity Realm expert. Zhang Shuming could be said to be the strongest person he had seen since he came to this world. ¡°Interesting.¡± Cui Heng looked over with interest and used some Dharmic powers to instantly cross the 10,000 feet of sky and cast his gaze on Zhang Shuming. At the same time, Zhang Shuming, who was looking at Lu County City from afar, suddenly froze. His entire body turned cold, and his limbs were stiff. He only felt a vast and deep gaze that contained endless dignity suddenly rise from the direction of Lu County City and land on him, instantly making him unable to move. What kind of gaze was that? Zhang Shuming could not even find the right words to describe it. He could only feel the boundless vastness and the endless dignity that could not be reached. If he had to describe it, only one word came to mind Heaven¡¯s will! The will of the Heavenly Dao! When Cui Heng sized him up with his Dharmic powers, Zhang Shuming felt that the ethereal and unfathomable Heavenly Dao suddenly opened its eyes and looked down at him. Only this description could barely describe the feeling this gaze gave him. Zhang Shuming could clearly feel that under this gaze, his soul and body had begun to collapse. He could not withstand the gaze of the heavens! Under such immense pressure, his life was as fragile as a candle flame in a gale. It could be extinguished at any moment. However, Zhang Shuming felt lucky that this gaze only lingered on him for a few breaths before disappearing. Then, he heard a faint voice right beside his ear. ¡°Come to the County Governor¡¯s mansion to see me.¡± His voice was very soft and gentle, but it suppressed the sound of the violent wind in the sky. Zhang Shuming heard it very clearly and immediately heaved a sigh of relief. It was as if he had been pardoned. At the same time, he was glad. Fortunately, out of courtesy, he did not really fly into Lu County. He only looked down from the sky outside the city. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡­. With an extremely uneasy heart, Zhang Shuming arrived at the Lu County Governor¡¯s Office. He saw Cui Heng sitting at the table. Although Zhou Hongyi had already mentioned in his letter that Cui Heng looked very young, he was still very surprised to see him. To be able to wield such great divine powers at such a young age, could it be that Immortals had a way to regain their youth? ¡°Perfected Zhang, sorry for not coming out to welcome you.¡± Cui Heng stood up and smiled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Zhang Shuming hurriedly bowed and apologized, ¡°This Little Daoist was rash just now. I was actually flying in the air and looked at your Immortal Residence. Please forgive me.¡± His attitude was very humble. He even called himself Little Daoist. ¡°Haha, Perfected Zhang, don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m not such a petty person.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s rare to see a Deity Realm cultivator who can fly. I just took a few more glances. Please sit.¡± ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal.¡± Zhang Shuming was really relieved now. He relaxed a lot and sat on a chair beside him. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Perfected One for Fengzhou¡¯s matter.¡± Cui Heng was still smiling ¡°As long as I can help you, Exalted Immortal, it will be my honor.¡± Zhang Shuming hurriedly stood up. He was really frightened by the gaze just now. When Cui Heng spoke a little more politely, he felt uncomfortable all over. ¡°¡­¡± Cui Heng held his forehead lightly when he saw this, but he did not continue to emphasize. Instead, he suddenly changed the topic. ¡°I heard that Perfected Zhang witnessed the battle of Cangcheng Mountain a hundred years ago. Can you tell me about it?¡± Chapter 112 - The Battle A Hundred Years Ago Chapter 112 The Battle A Hundred Years Ago The Battle of Cangcheng Mountain¡¯s Immortal Dawn Sect? Zhang Shuming was surprised when he heard this. Many thoughts flashed through his mind, and he quickly linked Cui Heng to Perfected Hengxia, who had appeared a hundred years ago. Suddenly, he seemed to have realized something, and a trace of shock appeared in his eyes. However, he quickly suppressed this emotion. Then, Zhang Shuming took a deep breath and said, ¡°Exalted Immortal, you¡¯re right. I did witness the battle of the Cangcheng Mountain¡¯s Immortal Dawn Sect a hundred years ago. ¡°At that time, an Earth Immortal Patriarch of our sect decided to go to the Immortal Dawn Sect to stop the battle. I was one of the two Dao children who accompanied him. However, before the patriarch could arrive at Cangcheng Mountain, a battle erupted.¡± ¡°An Earth Immortal Patriarch?¡± Cui Heng discovered a key point and said in surprise, ¡°Your Daoyi Palace still has Earth Immortals in this world?¡± ¡°They descended from the Upper World,¡± Zhang Shuming explained. ¡°Every hundred years, not only will the Upper World Deities descend from the 36 states, but our ancestors will also descend to the Daoyi Palace and the Baolin Buddhist Hall.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. It seemed that most of the top forces in this world were related to the Upper World. ¡°Tell me about the cause and effect of that battle and the people who participated in the siege of the Immortal Dawn Sect.¡± ¡°Yes, Exalted Immortal.¡± Zhang Shuming nodded respectfully and said, ¡°There¡¯s only one reason for that battle. It¡¯s because the cultivation method of the Immortal Dawn Sect is clearly different from the Martial Dao cultivation methods here. ¡°After being discovered by an Arhat from the Upper World, he immediately gathered most of the Human Immortals and Arhats who had descended to the world to discuss this matter. In the end, he decided that the Immortal Dawn Sect was an evil sect and wanted to eliminate them. Therefore, with the three Arhats of the Baolin Buddhist Hall as the leaders, in addition to the 13 Human Immortal Arhats of the various aristocratic families and sects, and the 41 Deity Realm experts gathered from various places, we attacked the Immortal Dawn Sect¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little about this.¡± Cui Heng nodded. He had also heard this information from Wang Huaiyi, but it was not as detailed. ¡°Yes, just as Exalted Immortal knows, in the end, these people were completely wiped out, and not a single one of them escaped,¡± Zhang Shuming continued. ¡°Although the Immortal Dawn Sect won this battle, they also completely angered the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World. Not long after that battle, three Bodhisattvas and two Earth Immortals led 20 Arhat Immortals to descend. They also brought along three Bodhisattva Jade Bones and two Earth Immortal Remains and began to attack the Immortal Dawn Sect crazily. The Ancestral Master of our sect wanted to stop this battle. Everyone thought that the Immortal Dawn Sect would definitely lose, but they didn¡¯t expect Perfected Hengxia¡¯s Sword Dao to be so extraordinary¡­¡± At this point, he paused, and his eyes were clearly filled with shock, as if he had fallen into the memory of the scene from a hundred years ago. ¡°I still remember that scene clearly to this day, and I¡¯ll never forget it. That sword light that was like multicolored light soared into the sky, as if it enveloped the entire sky. The Immortals and Buddhas that filled the sky were actually instantly swallowed by the multicolored light. Be it Bodhisattva or Earth Immortals, they actually had no room to resist and died in the blink of an eye¡­¡± Cui Heng listened to all of this quietly, and killing intent flashed across his eyes. He thought to himself, ¡°Bodhisattvas and Earth Immortals, should be equivalent to the Ninth level of Qi Refinement.¡± ¡°At that time, Qiqi was able to kill them with a single strike. Did she already enter the Foundation Establishment realm, or did she rely on her Ninth level Qi Refinement realm cultivation to fight them?¡± At this moment, he already understood Jiang Qiqi¡¯s situation a hundred years ago. It could be said that she was the enemy of the entire world. She was actually attacked by dozens of so-called Immortals and Buddhas at the same time. However, since they had won in the end, why did the Immortal Dawn Sect seal off the mountain? ¡°Did any stronger Immortals or Buddhas descend?¡± Cui Heng asked with a frown. ¡°Yes.¡± Zhang Shuming nodded and said, ¡°After the Bodhisattvas and Earth Immortals died in the Immortal Dawn Sect, a palm that was thousands of feet wide suddenly slapped down from the sky, wanting to shatter the entire Immortal Dawn Sect. In the end, this huge hand was shattered by Perfected Hengxia¡¯s sword light. From then on, no Immortals or Buddhas descended to attack the Immortal Dawn Sect. However, no one in the world heard of Perfected Hengxia anymore, and the Immortal Dawn Sect sealed itself off from the world. At that time, I heard the Ancestral Master beside me exclaim that she¡¯d actually alarmed a Deva to attack. I think the person who slapped down that huge palm should be a Deva.¡± ¡°Deva?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Is that a Heaven Immortal?¡± ¡°¡­¡± A trace of shock flashed across Zhang Shuming¡¯s eyes. After a moment of silence, he nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a Heaven Immortal. Heaven Immortal is just a general term for a realm. The third realm of the Immortal World is actually divided into three levels. They are respectively called Deva, Heaven Immortal, and Heaven Monarch.¡± ¡°It corresponds to the Early, Mid, and Late stages of the Foundation Establishment realm?¡± Cui Heng thought to himself. ¡°In that case, Qiqi might not have reached the Foundation Establishment realm at that time. Otherwise, it would be impossible for her to disappear after receiving a strike from a Deva.¡± ¡°Exalted Immortal, I have a question. I don¡¯t know if I should ask it,¡± Zhang Shuming suddenly said. ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng sized him up and roughly guessed what he wanted to ask, so he chuckled and said, ¡°You answer a question of mine first.¡± ¡°Exalted Immortal, please speak,¡± Zhang Shuming said hurriedly. Cui Heng¡¯s expression suddenly became serious as he asked in a low voice, ¡°What role did Daoyi Palace play in the battle with Immortal Dawn Sect a hundred years ago? Did they participate in it?¡± ¡°No, no, definitely not.¡± Zhang Shuming shook his head in fear and explained in a panic, ¡°Exalted Immortal, my sect has always been cultivating in seclusion, staying away from the secular world. For ten thousand years, we have almost never interfered with human affairs. Even if the Earth Immortal Patriarchs of the Upper World descend, they will only preach to us and not participate in the disputes. Moreover, it¡¯s impossible for the other factions to order us to participate by force. Exalted Immortal, don¡¯t misunderstand!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Cui Heng nodded lightly. ¡°Ask away.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lord Immortal!¡± Zhang Shuming bowed respectfully and asked, ¡°May I ask, Immortal? What¡¯s your relationship with the Immortal Dawn Sect?¡± ¡°The Perfected Hengxia you¡¯re talking about is my disciple,¡± Cui Heng said bluntly, not hiding anything. In any case, there were still two months before the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World would descend. He had to settle the scores with them. However, before he really took action, he had to collect the Seven Emotions of All Life first. This also meant that it was already imperative for him to head to Changfeng Prefecture to become the State Overseer. If he could mobilize all the resources in the State to implement a new decree, it would make the people of Fengzhou feel joy and love for him. At the same time, it would make the nobles of Fengzhou hate him greatly. He should be able to obtain a large amount of the Light of Seven Emotions. In particular, the light of the three colors of red, white, and black might even rise to a height of seven feet and reach a stage of success. At this moment, Zhang Shuming was already in deep shock. Originally, based on Cui Heng¡¯s concern for the Immortal Dawn Sect and the fact that he clearly possessed extremely powerful divine powers, he the fact that he didn¡¯t know the exact division of the Heaven Immortal realm. He guessed that Cui Heng might have a relatively close relationship with Perfected Hengxia from a hundred years ago. However, he did not expect Cui Heng to be Perfected Hengxia¡¯s master. This meaning was completely different! After all, although Perfected Hengxia disappeared in the end, she had displayed strength comparable to a Deva. What kind of existence could teach a disciple comparable to a Deva Realm powerhouse? A Heaven Immortal? But if it was just a realm higher, it would probably not be easy to teach such a powerful disciple. Then¡­ could he be a Heaven Monarch? A Heaven Monarch was known as the King of Heaven! He was invincible in the world and suppressed everything! He had once heard from his Ancestral Master that even in the Upper World, Heaven Monarchs were legendary mighty figures who were extremely elusive. Almost no one had really seen them. But now, the person sitting in front of him could actually be a Heaven Monarch?! This was too unbelievable. Zhang Shuming was so excited that he could not control himself. He could not help but think of the endless pressure he felt when Cui Heng¡¯s gaze landed on him when he was flying in the sky. That terrifying feeling that was like the descent of the heavens was something he would never forget. Perhaps this was really a Heaven Monarch! Only a Heaven Monarch could possess such power! ¡°Exalted Immortal, you, you¡­¡± Zhang Shuming wanted to ask in his excitement, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he felt that this was too rude and didn¡¯t know what to say. He was getting nervous. If anyone else saw the Daoyi Palace¡¯s Sect Master in this state, they would definitely be dumbfounded. After all, he usually looked calm in front of everyone. But now, he looked lost and helpless. It was as if he had returned to his youth. Actually, this was a normal reaction when facing a big shot who was far stronger than him. It was difficult to avoid. ¡°Compile a list of the forces that participated in the siege of the Immortal Dawn Sect a hundred years ago and give it to me tomorrow.¡± Cui Heng smiled, breaking Zhang Shuming¡¯s awkward state. ¡°By the way, include those from the Upper World as well. Try to be as detailed as possible.¡± ¡°Yes! Thank you, Exalted Immortal.¡± Zhang Shuming heaved a sigh of relief. ¡­. Three days later. Hui Shi and Zhou Hongyi returned to Lu County from Yuzhou. At this moment, Yuzhou was in complete chaos because of the appearance of the Bodhisattva Jade Bone. Many top sects and aristocratic families also participated in the competition, but they were all restrained by the Baolin Buddhist Hall and could not be distracted. Wei Xiong and Ren Yuankui were completely dumbfounded. This sudden change had completely ruined their plan to invite the experts of the Baolin Buddhist Hall to deal with Cui Heng. This not only allowed Cui Heng to obtain a large amount of yellow light that symbolizes desire, but it also allowed this light to jump to a height of 2 feet and 3 inches, becoming the tallest among the Light of Seven Emotions. It also allowed him to take over as the Fengzhou State Overseer without any obstructions. There was not even a clown who came out to stir up trouble. Liu Litao and Chen Tong had already arranged for the county deputy and commandant of Lu County to take over. Wu Yin¡¯s brother¡¯s recommendation letter had also arrived. At this point, the matter in Lu County had come to a temporary end. Cui Heng began to prepare to head to the Changfeng Prefecture to take over the position of Fengzhou State Overseer and participate in the matter of the hundred-year Opportunity Of course, the most important thing was to collect the seven emotions of all living beings. Before Cui Heng set off for Changfeng Prefecture, Hui Shi had already been appointed as the Governor. He could temporarily take charge of all the local military affairs and implement new political orders. The first stop was Ren Yuankui¡¯s Luo¡¯an County! At this time, there were less than two months before the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World descended. In many places. Streams of light of various colors tore through the sky and descended into top sects and aristocratic families like the Seven Distinguished Families. This was the ¡°Angels¡± from the Upper World. They brought the orders of the main sect in the Upper World. The Deity Realm King Huaiyi of the Wang Family of Langya was completely stunned as he stared dumbfoundedly at the ¡°Angel¡± that had just descended outside. Didn¡¯t an Angel already descend earlier? He also conveyed the will of the main sect of the Upper World. Why was there another one now? Chapter 113 - Orders from the Upper Worlds Sect Masters Chapter 113 Orders from the Upper World¡¯s Sect Masters The realm of the Upper World Angels was usually at the Deity Realm. However, they were basically the best among the Deity Realm experts. They had all unlocked more than six Divine Treasures on their bodies at least. Compared to the Great Jin, where most Deity Realm experts had only opened two or three Divine Treasures, they were much stronger. Not to mention, these angels essentially represented the will of the main sects in the Upper World. In a sense, they had the right to kill these branches in the Lower World. Even the family heads, elders, and Deity Realm experts of the lower realm did not dare to be disrespectful to the Upper Realm Angels. Even if the Angels only sighed softly, it was enough for the Deity Realm experts of the Lower World to carefully figure out if they had done something wrong. Did they make the Upper World Angels unhappy? When Wang Huaiyi saw Cui Heng ¡°pretending to be an Angel¡±, he was like this as well. Therefore, in order to welcome the arrival of the Upper World Angels and to properly entertain them, he specially moved back to the Wang Family¡¯s mansion from the cave to Langya County. Unexpectedly, not long after he returned, another Angel from the Wang Family¡¯s main sect came. Moreover, looking at the phenomenon in the sky, this Angel had descended to the mortal world with many other Angels. Most importantly, this Angel clearly indicated that he alone had come from the Wang Clan¡¯s main sect this time. It could be considered as acknowledging their efforts over the past 200 years. However, before this, no one else from the Wang Family main sect had ever descended as an angel. ¡°Then who was that Angel last time? Was¡­ was it fake?!¡± Wang Huaiyi felt his heart tremble in panic. If the Upper World¡¯s Angels found out that he had mistaken someone else for an Angel, all the efforts of the Langya Wang Family over the past 200 years would probably be in vain. At this moment, the Upper World Angel, Wang Donglin, was frowning and not looking at Wang Huaiyi. He was a little puzzled. Firstly, for an Angel who had been sent to the Lower World, he was very young. He was only in his sixties and looked to be in his thirties. He was a mature and steady middle-aged man. And at this age, he was considered as quite young among the Deity Realm cultivators. However, although he was young, his awakened divine treasures were not weak. One of them was the ability to sense the changes in a person¡¯s emotions. At this moment, he could clearly feel that something was wrong with Wang Huaiyi¡¯s emotions. Wang Donglin sized up Wang Huaiyi and thought to himself, ¡°The Wang Family of Langya has already been cut off from the Upper World for 200 years. For them, my sudden arrival should be a huge surprise. This person¡¯s heart is actually filled with panic.¡± Usually, when he sensed such abnormal emotions from others in the Upper World, he would usually just think about the reason alone and not say it. After all, openly exposing other people¡¯s emotional changes was actually a taboo act. But in the Lower World, Wang Donglin had no scruples. His gaze suddenly turned cold. ¡°Wang Huaiyi, why are you panicking?¡± ¡°¡­ I!¡± Wang Huaiyi opened his mouth, and the thoughts in his mind raced. Suddenly, an idea flashed through his mind, and he bowed down. ¡°Angel, I¡¯m guilty. I couldn¡¯t dissuade my child and let him fall into someone else¡¯s trap. He was killed and lost the face of our Langya Wang Family. ¡°I, I was worried that this would cause you to be unhappy, so I wanted to hide it. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so discerning and see through my thoughts at a glance. I beg Lord Angel to punish me!¡± He found a perfect excuse for himself. He did not mention that he had mistaken another person as an Angel, nor did he say that he had ordered Wang Qinghe to go to Lu County City because of his orders. He even ignored the fact that Wang Jinsheng had been captured previously. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing?¡± Wang Donglin immediately frowned when he heard this. He said in a low voice, ¡°Who is so bold to actually dare to kill someone from my Wang Family?¡± ¡°This person is the Governor of County Lu, Cui Heng. It¡¯s said that he has great divine powers and can summon wind and rain,¡± Wang Huaiyi immediately explained. ¡°Call the wind and summon the rain?¡± Wang Donglin felt like he was listening to a joke. He shook his head and said, ¡°Only a Deva has the power to call the wind and summon the rain. When did the Lower World have a Deva powerhouse?¡± He did not believe in any rumors about summoning the wind and rain. The more he understood about martial cultivation, the more he would not believe them. Moreover, he had just descended and did not know much about Cui Heng ¡°The Angel is right. It¡¯s impossible for that Cui Heng to call the wind and summon the rain.¡± Wang Huaiyi hurriedly nodded and continued, ¡°However, that Cui Heng is indeed a little strange. He actually defeated powerful armies twice and destroyed tens of thousands of troops. Moreover, he has the disciple of the current Sect Master of Daoyi Palace by his side. Do you think¡­ there might be some schemes behind Cui Heng?¡±. He seemed to be talking about Cui Heng, but he was actually talking about the Daoyi Palace. ¡°Daoyi Palace?¡± Wang Donglin¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly when he heard this, and a trace of imperceptible fear flashed across his eyes. ¡°Those people are really restless. Speaking of which, the decree that the Sect Master asked me to bring this time is also related to Daoyi Palace.¡± He did not seem to care much about Cui Heng¡¯s matter, nor did he care about Wang Qinghe¡¯s matter. He only treated these as insignificant matters. After hearing the news about Daoyi Palace, he changed the topic. Wang Huaiyi immediately kowtowed again when he heard this. He raised his hands and said respectfully, ¡°We welcome, Sect Master¡¯s decree!¡± He secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Actually, Wang Huaiyi didn¡¯t care much about Wang Qinghe¡¯s life. In any case, he had many sons. So what if one of them died? To him, it was best if he could hide the fact that he had mistakenly acknowledged another Angel. ¡°En.¡± Wang Donglin nodded. He raised his right hand and gently clenched it. He actually pulled out a roll of yellow silk from thin air and placed it in Wang Huaiyi¡¯s hand. He said in a low voice, ¡°This is the decree issued by the main sect to eliminate the Daoyi Palace.¡± ¡°W-what?! How is that possible?!¡± Wang Huaiyi almost thought that he had heard wrongly. He hurriedly opened the yellow cloth and was instantly dumbfounded. He saw that on it was written ¡°Wang Family of Langya, heed my orders. Organize the military, regulate the supplies, and awaken all the Deity Realm experts. After the Human Immortals of the Upper World descend, we¡¯ll go and destroy Daoyi Palace!¡± Annihilate Daoyi Palace?! What kind of joke was this? This was an ancient sect that had existed for tens of thousands of years! Not to mention how deep the foundation of the Daoyi Palace here was, the Daoyi Palace in the Upper World had never been weak. Every 100 years, an Earth Immortal would descend from the Daoyi Palace. What could Human Immortals and Deity Realm experts like him do? Could it be that they were going to repeat the same mistake they made a hundred years ago?! Although this was the Sect Master¡¯s decree, Wang Huaiyi could not possibly heed the orders of someone who was clearly courting death. However, he did not dare to go against the Sect Master¡¯s will. For a moment, he was at a loss and stood there in a daze. Wang Donglin sensed Wang Huaiyi¡¯s emotions and explained to him with a smile, ¡°Recently, some changes have happened in the Upper World. This time, no one from Daoyi Palace will come to the Lower World.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Wang Huaiyi wanted to say something but hesitated. Even if the Immortals from the Upper World of Daoyi Palace did not come, the Wang Family of Langya could not compare to Daoyi Palace in the mortal world. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, how could the main sect of the Upper World harm you?¡± Wang Donglin continued to comfort him. ¡°Our Wang Family isn¡¯t the only one participating in the extermination of Daoyi Palace this time. Many large sects and families will also participate. ¡°Other than that, there will also be Bodhisattvas from the Baolin Buddhist Hall descending to preside over the situation. With such a lineup, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to destroy this Daoyi Palace in the Lower World.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Wang Huaiyi almost cried when he heard that. A hundred years ago, the Upper World had also said this to those who had been chosen to fight against the Immortal Dawn Sect. In the end, no one returned. However, with Wang Donglin in front of him, Wang Huaiyi naturally didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He could only accept this order with a bitter expression and say respectfully, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely do my best!¡± ¡°Very good. As expected of a Deity Realm expert of my Wang Family.¡± Wang Donglin nodded happily when he saw this and said with a smile, ¡°Since you¡¯re working so hard, I won¡¯t mistreat you. ¡°In less than two months, after the Human Immortals from my Wang Family descend, I¡¯ll help you destroy Lu County and let you personally kill Cui Heng to avenge your descendants. How about that?¡± ¡°Thank you, Lord Angel!¡± Wang Huaiyi hurriedly knelt down. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry to thank me.¡± Wang Donglin waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Give me all the information about Cui Heng ¡°I want to take a closer look at this person who claims to be able to call the wind and rain.¡± Clearly, he was still very interested in Cui Heng. ¡­. In front of the Changfeng Prefecture City. Cui Heng rode on a horse and looked at the scene in front of him. His expression became strange. He asked Wu Yin beside him in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The situation in front of the city gate was almost identical to when he first arrived at Juhe County. Thousands of citizens gathered in front of the city gate, holding all kinds of banners to welcome Cui Heng¡¯s arrival. All of them looked excited. Most importantly, he actually collected wisps of red and white light from these people. This meant that the emotions these people revealed were real. It was not a deliberate act. ¡°My Lord, the people are looking forward to your arrival!¡± Wu Yin seemed to be rather excited as he said to Cui Heng, ¡°You don¡¯t know, but the new decrees you implemented in Lu County has already spread throughout the various counties. The people of Changfeng Prefecture naturally know very well. I once secretly visited and asked the people which Governor they wanted the most to be the State Overseer of Fengzhou. More than 90% of them chose you.¡± However, at this point, he felt a little strange and could not help but ask curiously, ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect them to come out to welcome you directly. I originally thought that the rich and powerful people in the city would not allow them to do so.¡± ¡°The large families in the city? I see.¡± Cui Heng laughed when he heard this and immediately understood what was going on. ¡°Did Sir Wu notice that one of us is missing?¡± ¡°You mean Lord Chen?¡± Only then did Wu Yin realize that Hui Shi had disappeared. ¡°I let him go ahead of us.¡± Cui Heng chuckled. ¡°To maintain order.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wu Yin finally understood why these commoners could come out to welcome him. Chapter 114 - Capture All At Once and Settle the Scores Together Chapter 114 Capture All At Once and Settle the Scores Together As the capital of Fengzhou, although Changfeng Prefecture was not as prosperous as Lu County, it was a place where important figures gathered. Most of the powerful people in Fengzhou lived here. The relatives and friends of the county officials and state officials all had a large number of farms and shops here. Many sects and clans were also gathered here. Just the sects and clans that controlled gold, iron, grain, salt, cloth, coal, and other industries numbered as many as 20. Each of them was a large sect or clan that had existed for thousands of years. Their martial strength was not weak either. Just this Changfeng Prefecture City alone had six top-notch Inner World experts. In any other county, this was almost impossible. After all, there were no major clans like the Seven Distinguished Families in Fengzhou, nor were there any top sects like the Daoyi Palace or the Baolin Buddhist Hall. Top-notch figures in the Inner World realm were as rare as phoenix feathers and qilin horns, and there were no more than 20 of them in the entire State. Now, there were six in this Prefecture City alone. In the entire Changfeng Prefecture, there were probably no less than ten! These people were the biggest local tyrants in Changfeng Prefecture City and even the entire Changfeng Prefecture. It was not easy to deal with them. Even if Cui Heng succeeded the position of State Overseer of Fengzhou, it would be extremely difficult for him to suppress these people with his power. Therefore, after Hui Shi came to Changfeng Prefecture City in advance, he chose the simplest and most direct method. Kill! He held a list of the powerful people in the Prefecture City. He had obtained it from Wu Yin. After coming here, he immediately went to look for them. He directly went to ask. Anyone who did not respect the new Lord Overseer would be killed on the spot! As the current Hui Shi had contributed to the implementation of the new decrees in the various counties of Lu County, he had already been promoted to the Inner World realm by Cui Heng. Even without counting the rune of the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s Mighty Bodhisattva Fist, his martial skills were already among the best in the world. It was naturally more convenient for him to deal with these nobles. At first, when Hui Shi first attacked, there were many attempts to rebel. There were even large clans who gathered private troops and the sects and let their disciples form teams to surround and kill Hui Shi. However, as Hui Shi killed more and more people, the nobles in Changfeng City no longer resisted. Some people even changed their attitude. As long as they saw Hui Shi visiting, he would immediately express that they would definitely welcome the new Overseer respectfully and would not have any complaints. Of course, just killing them was not enough. After Hui Shi suppressed these rich and powerful people in all aspects, he began to use the ability he was best at when he implemented the government decrees in the various counties of Lu County¡ªthe ability to confiscate property and divide the land! The commoners who had been oppressed by the rich and powerful in Changfeng City for a long time were all cheering. Moreover, because the officials said that this was a decree issued by the new Overseer, they wanted all the commoners to be well-fed and live in peace. This immediately caused the hearts of the people in Changfeng City to swoon. Therefore, when Cui Heng led everyone to the entrance of Changfeng Prefecture City, he saw countless citizens coming to welcome him happily. This was not an arrangement made by anyone. They were all people from the city who¡¯d sincerely come to welcome him. ¡°Lord Overseer, you haven¡¯t even entered the city, but you¡¯re already loved by so many people. Fengzhou can be ruled!¡± Wu Yin said excitedly. He had been here for many years, but he had never seen the people welcome someone so warmly. ¡°This is just the beginning.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Come, follow me into the city!¡± ¡­. After being beaten by Hui Shi¡¯s iron fists, the local tyrants of Changfeng Prefecture became much more obedient. Moreover, after Cao Quan¡¯s death, Wu Yin had already begun to govern the people¡¯s livelihood. Therefore, after Cui Heng entered the city to take up his post, he did not encounter a lot of troublesome matters. However, after gaining control of the entire finance and army in Fengzhou, he discovered a serious problem. He wanted to rely on the entire Fengzhou to implement the new government decree everywhere and gain the love of the people and the hatred of his enemies. But his plan to gather the seven emotions of life was not perfect. That was because after the chaos of King Yan¡¯s rebellion, the people of Fengzhou had already dwindled to the extreme. Other than a few counties, there were not many people left. In the State Overseer¡¯s Office. ¡°The disaster left behind by the war is actually so heavy?!¡± Cui Heng looked at the information he had just obtained and was instantly speechless. ¡°In the vast Fengzhou, Lu County alone accounted for 30% of the population!¡± Although he had long known the style of King Yan¡¯s army, burning, killing, and plundering everywhere they passed by, this was the first time he had seen the destruction of the entire Fengzhou from a macro perspective. This was the privilege of a State Overseer, and it was information that only a State Overseer could have access to. Fengzhou had one prefecture and twelve counties. As the capital of a State, Changfeng Prefecture had gathered a large number of aristocratic families and sects, and they had not suffered much from the military disasters. Although the population here was not as large as Lu County, it was still more than 1.1 million. Among the 12 counties, Lu County was the most prosperous and had the most population. It had more than 1.3 million people. Xiling County, which was adjacent to Lu County, originally had more than 800,000 people, but now, it had been slaughtered clean by King Yan¡¯s army. Nine out of ten households were empty, and the remaining population was less than 100,000. Yanshan County was the place where King Yan¡¯s army rose up from. It was also considered the rear of King Yan¡¯s army. It had been governed for several years, and the people¡¯s livelihood should not be too bad. However, Yanshan County was barren to begin with. Before the war, there were only about 500,000 people. It was already very good that there were still 200,000 people left. As for Hedong County, Hongyuan County, and Shimen County, they had also been attacked by the Yan bandits. Most of the people¡¯s businesses were gone, and the people were struggling to survive. Their population had also plummeted. It was already a blessing to have more than 500,000 people. Other than that, it was Luo¡¯an County and Changxing County. Although neither of these places had encountered any war disasters, the local governor was from a wealthy family and only cared about military power. He did not care about the people¡¯s livelihoods, and the other was a freeloader who did not care about military affairs. Neither of them were good people. Under such governance, Luo¡¯an County and Changxing County were naturally in a mess. Countless people had starved to death and frozen to death in the various counties. There were refugees and beggars everywhere, and there were probably less than 600,000 people in total from the two counties. Yunshu County was a frontier fortress. The permanent population was less than 100,000, and there were no big clans or sects. There were not even many merchants. In such a place, whether or not a new government decree was implemented did not make much of a difference. In all, the population of Fengzhou was at most four million. When Cui Heng saw this data, he was numb. How big was Fengzhou? In terms of area alone, it was equivalent to one Shanxi Province and half of Hebei Province on Earth. Moreover, there were many fertile lands that were suitable for farming, which was why it was called Fengzhou. In such a large area and with such conditions, there were only about four million people left. How terrifying! In fact, this was not considered rare in an ancient society wrecked with war. However, to Cui Heng¡¯s cultivation, it was a rather troublesome matter. In places like Hedong County and Xiling County that had suffered serious military disasters, the new decree was useless. This was because the local aristocratic sects had long been killed already. Although the Hongyuan and Shimen Counties had also suffered a military disaster, there were still the Grand Prosperity Monastery and the Lotus Flower Monastery in these two places. There were quite a number of powerful landlords left, and they could be used as a place for the second batch of soldiers. But no matter what, there were still too few people. Even if the new government decree was implemented in the entire Fengzhou, it would probably not be able to collect enough Seven Emotions. As such, he had to spread the decree to the surrounding areas. Otherwise, there would not be enough people. Moreover, this would also cause dissatisfaction among the other county factions. He could also receive a lot of emotional feedback. The so-called surrounding area was actually the territory of the neighboring States. To put it bluntly, it was to expand the territory and population of Fengzhou! Whoosh! Cui Heng put down the stack of information and closed his eyes slightly. After pondering for a moment, he opened his eyes and looked at the people below. He suddenly said, ¡°Hui Shi, Chen Tong, listen up.¡± At this moment, Zhang Shuming, Hui Shi, Liu Litao, Chen Tong, Xu Feng¡¯an, and Wu Yin were standing in the inner hall. Hui Shi and Chen Tong immediately stepped forward to await orders. Cui Heng nodded slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°I order Hui Shi to patrol the seven counties. He can temporarily represent the administrative and military authority of Lu County, Yan Mountain, Hongyuan, Shimen County, Luo¡¯an County, and Changxing County to implement a new decree. Chen Tong, your orders are to act as an army officer. You will temporarily follow Hui Shi to the various counties to implement the new government decree. You can recruit soldiers and form an army. If you see commoners being bullied at the border with other states, you can act at will and lead your troops to rescue them.¡± As soon as this order was given, everyone present knew what he meant. He was clearly trying to expand his territory. ¡°Yes! We will follow your orders!¡± Hui Shi and Chen Tong replied in unison and gladly accepted the order. Liu Litao and Xu Feng¡¯an naturally did not have any objections. They were already familiar with Cui Heng¡¯s style of doing things. As long as he decided on something, he would definitely do it. As for Zhang Shuming, he already treated Cui Heng as a Heaven Monarch. The Heaven Monarch naturally did whatever he wanted. Not to mention in the Lower World, even the Upper World was the same. ¡°Lord Overseer, aren¡¯t you being a little too hasty?¡± Wu Yin was a little worried. He stepped forward and persuaded, ¡°I know that you want to carry out the Great Harmony plan and benefit the people of the world. This is a good deed. However, if we rashly take on such an intense campaign and seize other counties to carry out reforms, I¡¯m afraid it will cause all the sects and families in the world to counterattack crazily. 300 years ago, Heavenly King Hongwu killed all the Deity Realm experts in the world and wiped out the aristocratic families and sects. He almost unified the world and rebuilt it anew. However, just as he was about to succeed, he suddenly disappeared. This was definitely not without the help of the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World. Lord Overseer, the 100-year period is approaching, and the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World are about to descend. If you are too anxious, the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World will definitely interfere. I¡¯m afraid that it will add to your suffering. Please reconsider.¡± ¡°Haha, what Sir Wu said is exactly what I want.¡± Cui Heng laughed when he heard that. He nodded and said, ¡°With my political decree, those sects and aristocratic families that attacked Hongwu back then will indeed jump out. ¡°Moreover, in two months, when the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World descend and discover the decree I¡¯ve implemented, the people who attacked Hongwu back then won¡¯t be able to hold back anymore. ¡°At that time, we can capture them all and settle the score together! ¡°How much effort did this save me? ¡°Why not?¡± Chapter 115 - Following Heavens Will Chapter 115 Following Heaven¡¯s Will After Wu Yin left the inner hall of the State Overseer¡¯s Office, he was in a daze. He was a little confused. Why was the Overseer so anxious? Why did he have to implement the decree now and make it known to the world? He even said that he wanted to capture all the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World and settle the score together? How was this possible? Those were Immortals and Buddhas! Although Wu Yin had heard many rumors about Cui Heng, such as summoning the wind and rain, sinking the land and turning it into a lake, and other great divine powers that were like Immortals, in his understanding, the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World should also have such divine powers. Even if the Overseer really had the power of an Immortal God, how could he deal with those Upper World Immortals and Buddhas who also had unbelievable power? Or did the Overseer actually have other plans? Wu Yin could not understand. ¡°Sir Wu, you seem to be very puzzled?¡± Zhang Shuming had arrived beside Wu Yin at some point and chuckled. ¡°Perfected Zhang!¡± Wu Yin hurriedly cupped his hands and bowed. His attitude towards Zhang Shuming was extremely respectful. In the minds of most people in the Central Plains, the Daoyi Palace was a place filled with myths. Legend had it that in the ancient desolate era, it was the Daoists of the Daoyi Palace who came down from the East Flower Mountain and guided the ancestors in farming, fishing, and hunting. They taught several Saint Emperors and guided the initial development of civilization. In a sense, the Daoyi Palace was the source of civilization in this world. Moreover, the Daoyi Palace was transcendent. After the ancient times, it had never interfered with the change of power in the world and stood aloof from worldly affairs. Therefore, throughout the dynasties, the Daoyi Palace had an extremely high reputation, be it in the royal court or among the commoners. As the Sect Master, Zhang Shuming¡¯s status was even more respected. Even if he went to the Imperial City of the Central Continent, he would be treated respectfully by the current Emperor. ¡°Are you wondering about Lord Overseer¡¯s attitude?¡± Zhang Shuming smiled. Although he respected Cui Heng as an Immortal, it was inevitable that others would find it strange if he called him that in front of others. Therefore, when he spoke to others, he still addressed Cui Heng as Overseer. ¡°¡­¡± Wu Yin¡¯s thoughts were exposed by Zhang Shuming. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Perfected One, can you come to my humble house for a chat?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Zhang Shuming nodded and smiled. He had taken the initiative to talk to Wu Yin. He wanted Wu Yin to understand what kind of existence Cui Heng was and why he dared to say that he could wipe out all the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World. This was not Cui Heng¡¯s instructions, but Zhang Shuming¡¯s own analysis of ¡°Heaven¡¯s Will¡±. Wu Yin was an official in Fengzhou and was an important official who assisted the governor in handling political affairs. However, he was not immediately removed by Cui Heng. This meant that Cui Heng probably wanted him to play a role or acknowledged some aspects of him. What Zhang Shuming wanted to do was to make Wu Yin, this ¡°tool¡±, more convenient to use so that he would not guess and delay the Exalted Immortal¡¯s plans. After all, if Cui Heng wanted to settle matters with the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World, he would raise both hands in agreement. He could not even wait to add fuel to the fire. Recently, many Upper World Angels had descended. Even the Baolin Buddhist Hall had Spiritual Children descend. However, there was no news from the Daoyi Palace. There was a high chance that something had happened in the Upper World. Actually, a hundred years ago, Zhang Shuming had vaguely sensed from the conversation with the Ancestral Masters that the situation in the Upper World was not optimistic. After becoming the Sect Master, his channels of information had become much wider, and he became even more certain of this guess. He even guessed that during the battle of the Immortal Dawn Sect a hundred years ago, the Earth Immortals of the Daoyi Palace wanted to stand on the side of the Immortal Dawn Sect to persuade the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World not to attack. Because of that, they landed in a difficult situation. The Immortal Dawn Sect was powerful enough, and there was no possibility of it joining forces with the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World. It was undoubtedly the best partner for the Daoyi Palace. Unfortunately, a Deva attacked in the end. ¡°However, the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World probably never dreamed that Perfected Hengxia had a master. Furthermore, he was still alive and had come here. He was even a Heaven Monarch!¡± Zhang Shuming often thinks like this now. Sometimes, he even looked forward to the arrival of the Immortals and Buddhas from the Upper World. ¡­. Inside the government office. ¡°Perfected Zhang, please speak clearly.¡± Wu Yin bowed respectfully to Zhang Shuming and asked with an incomparably serious expression, ¡°Why is Lord Overseer so anxious? He even said that he wanted to settle accounts with the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World. You have to know about Hongwu back then¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Zhang Shuming waved his hand and interrupted Wu Yin. Instead of answering, he asked, ¡°Sir Wu was in charge of a State¡¯s government. Your authority is very great, but where did this authority come from?¡±. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s from Lord Overseer.¡± Wu Yin felt a little strange, but he still answered. ¡°Then, where did the authority of Lord Overseer come from?¡± Zhang Shuming continued to ask. ¡°Is it from the support of the Daoyi Palace, or is it from the recommendation of a fellow State Overseer¡­¡± Wu Yin became even more puzzled.¡± Also, the Emperor¡¯s decree.¡± ¡°Then why are the Daoyi Palace, the other State Overseers, or even the Emperor able to give Lord Overseer such authority?¡± Zhang Shuming smiled. ¡°¡­¡± Wu Yin was stunned. After thinking for a moment, he said in a low voice, ¡°Because they have soldiers, wealth, martial cultivation, and powerful martial strength. They have powerful authority.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zhang Shuming nodded in satisfaction and asked, ¡°What is an Immortal and what is a Buddha?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Wu Yin vaguely felt that Zhang Shuming wanted to say something, but he was not too sure, so he continued,¡± Immortals and Buddhas have power that far exceeds mortals, so they are the high and mighty Immortals and Buddhas!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Then why doesn¡¯t Lord Overseer rely on those powerful aristocratic families, sects, or even the Immortals and Buddhas to deal with them?¡± Zhang Shuming guided him, and his expression suddenly turned solemn. ¡°Because Lord Overseer is the Will of the eHavens!¡± ¡°Heaven, Heaven¡¯s Will?!¡± Wu Yin was stunned when he heard this. He did not understand what Zhang Shuming was saying. ¡°Sir Wu, let me ask you.¡± A smile appeared on Zhang Shuming¡¯s face again. ¡°If there¡¯s such a person, that with just his strength alone, he can move mountains and fill seas, overturn the universe, and destroy a million-strong army with a flick of his finger! Is such a person the Will of the Heavens? Is he above all families, sects, even the royal family, the Imperial Court, and Immortals and Buddhas? Can he be dealt with?¡± ¡°Perfected Zhang, do you mean that even among the Immortals and Buddhas, Lord Overseer is still an existence that stands above everything?¡± Wu Yin¡¯s eyes widened. He was a scholar, and his understanding of martial cultivation only stopped at the Deity Realm. ¡°A mighty figure like Lord Overseer can be called a Heaven Monarch.¡± Zhang Shuming bowed in the direction of the State Overseer¡¯s Office and said respectfully, ¡°The Lord of Heaven, a Heaven Monarch. He is the Will of the Heavens and the ruler of all things!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wu Yin¡¯s mouth fell open as he looked in the direction of the State Overseer¡¯s Office in disbelief. He muttered in a daze, ¡°So, so I was questioning the Heavens previously?¡± He finally came to his senses. With a supreme mighty figure like Cui Heng backing him up, no matter what kind of decree it was, he only needed to go. Moreover, this was not just an order from the Overseer It was the Will of the Heavens! ¡­. Luo¡¯an County was in the north of Fengzhou, near Yunshu County. It was already considered a border county in the north of the Great Jin. It was not winter yet, but it was snowing heavily here. When Hui Shi and Chen Tong arrived, the world was already white. The surroundings were covered in silver, and it was incomparably magnificent. rro However, the two of them were not in the mood to watch. ¡°Look over there.¡± Hui Shi pointed at the distant forest. There was a group of figures outside the forest, as if they were sitting in the snow and warming themselves. However, it was obvious that there were no more flames. Only the firewood pile was left. They were all leaning against the tree and did not move. No one went to replenish the fire. ¡°They¡¯re all dead.¡± Chen Tong¡¯s expression was as dark as water. He could already tell that the group had frozen to death. ¡°How many groups have we encountered along the way?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been 30 groups, right?¡± Hui Shi looked in the direction of Luo¡¯an County and sneered. ¡°After we came to Luo¡¯an, we only passed through two counties, and we encountered 30 groups of people frozen to death. There were 287 people!¡± ¡°The Governor of Luo¡¯an County deserves to be killed!¡± Chen Tong said in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s just that the people here are too pitiful. I wonder if the situation in the county city will be better.¡± ¡°The last time I came to Luo¡¯an County, it hadn¡¯t started snowing. But there were already people who had frozen to death in the county city.¡± Hui Shi shook his head and said, ¡°The army can prepare to accept the soldiers of Luo¡¯an County! ¡°This person must die. If he doesn¡¯t die, our Lord¡¯s decree can¡¯t be implemented!¡± ¡­. The cold wind howled in Luo¡¯an County. It was snowing heavily. It was even colder at night. Countless beggars lay down in a daze and never got up again. However, it was very warm in the county magistrate¡¯s office. More than 30 charcoal braziers were burning brightly. The county governor, Ren Yuankui, was only wearing a single layer of clothes. He drank hot tea by the fire and was very comfortable. Sitting beside him was Wei Xiong from You Prefecture. Apart from the two of them, there was also a monk in a yellow robe. He looked kind and benevolent, and there seemed to be a faint smile on his face. He was a Deity Realm expert from the Baolin Buddhist Hall. Monk Kong Ci. A few days ago, a Spirit Child from the Upper World descended from the Upper World¡¯s Baolin Buddhist Hall and left the temple with Divine Monk Dufa to participate in the snatching of the Bodhisattva Jade Bone. There was no need for an ordinary Deity Realm expert like him to stay in Yongzhou. Naturally, he wanted him to continue with his original mission to head to Fengzhou to find out more about Cui Heng. However, not long after Monk Kong Ci arrived in Fengzhou, he was invited to the Luo¡¯an County Governor¡¯s Mansion by Ren Yuankui and Wei Xiong. They kept telling him about the various things Cui Heng had done. However, in the eyes of the Deity Realm experts of the Baolin Buddhist Hall, things like raiding businesses and land were just small matters. It was not worth caring about at all. The main point was to find out more about Cui Heng, and what was the purpose of Daoyi Palace supporting Cui Heng? Ren Yuankui and Wei Xiong were a little anxious. They only had one goal, and that was to get rid of Cui Heng! Only by getting rid of Cui Heng could they feel at ease. However, the two of them knew very well that from the strength Cui Heng had displayed earlier and with the protection of a Deity Realm expert, it was impossible to kill him. Unless another Deity Realm expert attacked. ¡°Divine Monk, don¡¯t think that Cui Heng¡¯s actions are just messing around.¡± Ren Yuankui finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He went up to Monk Kong Ci and said in a low voice, ¡°That Cui Heng is replicating Hongwu¡¯s actions back then!¡± ¡°Hongwu?!¡± Kong Ci¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this name. He looked at Governor Luo¡¯an in shock and suddenly nodded. He said in a low voice, ¡°Indeed, this Cui Heng must be killed. Let¡¯s set off tomorrow.¡± This few words were the nightmare of all the powerful people in the world. Must kill! However, at this moment, Hui Shi and Chen Tong had already arrived at the Luo¡¯an County Governor¡¯s Office. Chapter 116 - The Heavenly Void World Is The Real Outsider! Chapter 116 The Heavenly Void World Is The Real Outsider! 300 years ago, Heavenly King Hongwu slaughtered all the aristocratic families and sects in the world. Other than an otherworldly sect like Daoyi Palace that ignored worldly affairs, even a large sect like the Baolin Buddhist Hall that had many Deity Realm cultivators could not escape. The words ¡°must kill¡± would never be forgotten by the disciples of the Baolin Buddhist Hall. Now that someone actually wanted to do what Hongwu did back then, it immediately raised Kong Ci¡¯s vigilance. He had to kill this Cui Heng! After Ren Yuankui and Wei Xiong received Kong Ci¡¯s affirmation, they heaved a sigh of relief. In the past few days, Cui Heng had been like a butcher¡¯s knife that was placed on their heads. It could fall at any time, making them panic. Of course, as a member of another family in Youzhou, Wei Xiong could have returned to Youzhou directly. However, he was a little reluctant to part with the generous rewards after Ren Yuankui succeeded in ascending the throne. Furthermore, with the arrival of the Deity Realm Monk Kong Ci, he wanted to take a gamble. If he won this gamble, he would be able to obtain great wealth. ¡°Thank you, Divine Monk. Killing Cui Heng alone can save all many lives in the world. This is an act of immeasurable merit.¡± Wei Xiong pretended to be impressed and said to Monk Kong Ci. ¡°Amitabha.¡± Monk Kong Ci pressed his palms together and chanted a Buddhist proclamation. He smiled and said, ¡°Buddha is merciful. In order to avoid the calamity of burning war, this poor monk can only kill.¡± Whoosh! Suddenly, a loud bang came from outside. It was the door of the county office that had just been installed not long ago. Hui Shi and Chen Tong strode in. ¡°I was wondering where the flies were buzzing so disgustingly?¡± Hui Shi slowly pulled out the steel saber at his waist. His gaze swept past Ren Yuankui and Wei Xiong before finally landing on Kong Ci¡¯s face. He sneered, ¡°So it¡¯s you, bald donkey!¡± ¡°It¡¯s you again, Chen Hui Shi!¡± Ren Yuankui was immediately furious. He pointed at Hui Shi and said to Monk Kong Ci, ¡°Venerable One, this person is the saber in Cui Heng¡¯s hand. He killed countless good people and snatched people¡¯s farmland. He has committed a heinous crime and should be sent to hell!¡± ¡°Amitabha!¡± Monk Kong Ci still chanted the Buddhist proclamation. He looked at Hui Shi and said in a low voice, ¡°Benefactor, I see that your True Qi also has the aura of Buddha. You should be sitting in front of the Buddha and chanting Buddha¡¯s teachings to nurture a merciful heart. How could you do such a vicious thing?¡± ¡°Heh, the Buddhist temples plundered the land of the farmers and raised the farmers like serfs. How can they be merciful?¡± Hui Shi had seen too many dirty things in the Lotus Flower Monastery. He raised his head and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m promoting a decree from Lord Overseer for the benefit of the people. What¡¯s so vicious about it? If we¡¯re talking about viciousness, the things you people are doing are thousands of times more vicious than what I¡¯m doing today!¡± ¡°Good, good, good! Benefactor, you have already lost your Buddhist nature. You have abandoned the righteous path and fallen into the realm of demons.¡± Monk Kong Ci shook his head repeatedly, his face filled with pity. At the same time, his body began to emit Buddha light, and his expression became solemn. ¡°This lowly monk shall suppress you!¡± ¡°Old bald donkey, I want to see how capable you are!¡± Hui Shi suddenly threw away the steel saber in his hand and clenched his fists. He had already sensed that this monk¡¯s martial cultivation was extraordinary. When he prepared to attack, he naturally would not hold back and had to go all out. At the same time, a dragon tattoo appeared on his back. Heavenly Dragon Mighty Bodhisattva Fist! ¡­. Three days later. Cui Heng received the news that Hui Shi had killed a Deity Realm expert from the Baolin Buddhist Hall in Luo¡¯an County. Ren Yuankui and Wei Xiong were also executed. This meant that the new decree would soon be implemented in Luo¡¯an County and there would no longer be any obstacles. However, to Cui Heng, the greatest gain was not the Seven Emotions of Life that he could collect because of the political decree. Instead, it was because when the Deity Realm expert from the Baolin Buddhist Hall was killed, his emotions were actually so high. Through the Seven Emotions Gem, he could collect the seven emotions of all living beings. After Monk Kong Ci was killed by Hui Shi, the purple light that symbolizes anger increased by an inch and a half, the gray light that symbolizes sorrow increased by an inch and a half, and the green light that symbolizes fear increased by two inches! Apart from the fact that it was a little less diverse, this was almost the limit of what he could collect from an ordinary county. Of course, it could only be achieved by personally managing it like Juhe County. If he only sent people to promote his decree, it would not have reached this level. ¡°In that case, should I prioritize collecting these three types of Light of Seven Emotions and raise it to the maximum height?¡± Cui Heng began to think about this path. It seemed feasible. Now, the red and white lights that symbolizes joy and love were no longer the tallest. The increase in these two was not much, and it was only 1.5 foot now. Thanks to the Bodhisattva Jade Bone stirring up trouble in Yuzhou, he had gathered a lot of greed emotion from the Peak Inner World and even Deity Realm experts. The yellow light had soared to two feet and six inches and was about to reach the three feet height. Because of the Hui Shi killing Monk Kong Ci this time, the purple light that symbolizes anger and the gray light that symbolizes sorrow finally exceeded a foot. The green light that symbolizes fear had even exceeded the red and white light and reached a foot and six inches. ¡°According to this calculation, I only need the emotions of about 50 Deity Realm experts to collect the purple, gray, and green lights to seven feet.¡± Cui Heng fell into deep thought. This was indeed very convenient, but was this considered walking down an evil path? He didn¡¯t think it was. Clearing up these aristocratic families and sects was to the benefit of countless people! Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks He was also taking revenge for Hong Fugui, who had lost the battle back then, and Jiang Qiqi, who had disappeared after being besieged. It was only right and natural! But the problem was Did these sects and aristocratic families have so many Deity Realm experts? This was the blind spot of Cui Heng¡¯s knowledge, so he found Zhang Shuming to ask. The Sect Master of Daoyi Palace was obviously much clearer about the situation of the various sects and aristocratic families. ¡°Does Lord Overseer want to attack these forces?¡± Zhang Shuming had become better and better at figuring out the ¡°Will of the Heavens¡± recently. When he heard Cui Heng ask about the Deity Realm experts of the various forces, he had some guesses. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cui Heng nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°These people participated in the siege of the Immortal Dawn Sect a hundred years ago and were involved in the siege of Hongwu 300 years ago. It¡¯s time to settle the score.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhang Shuming pondered for a moment. ¡°Lord Overseer, if it was before, the Deity Realm in the world should be as rare as phoenix feathers and qilin horns. Other than my Daoyi Palace and the Baolin Buddhist Hall, there are probably less than ten Deity Realm experts in the thirteen states of the Great Jin.¡± ¡°Then how many Deity Realm experts are there in the Baolin Buddhist Hall?¡± Cui Heng asked. He did not ask how many Deity Realm experts there were in the Daoyi Palace lest he make this old Daoist panic. ¡°Perhaps ten, but this information is not accurate,¡± Zhang Shuming replied. ¡°You mean that it¡¯s different now?¡± Cui Heng noticed a key point in Zhang Shuming¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, when you came here to take up your post, the Upper Realm Angels also descended,¡± Zhang Shuming said solemnly and explained the information about the Upper Realm Angels. ¡°You mean to say that these Angels are from the Upper World and are all at the Deity Realm?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes lit up as he smiled. ¡°How many of these Angels are there?¡± ¡°Under normal circumstances, there will be one or two in each state,¡± Zhang Shuming explained. ¡°There should be 15 to 16 angels in the 11 states of the Great Jin Dynasty. There should be at least one in the Seven Distinguished Families, the Baolin Buddhist Hall, and the Great Jin Imperial Family.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. He already had a plan in his heart, but he was also a little puzzled. ¡°No Upper World angels have descended from the Daoyi Palace?¡± ¡°An Upper World Patriarch should have descended.¡± Zhang Shuming smiled bitterly. ¡°But there¡¯s no news this time. I feel that something might have happened to the Daoyi Palace in the Upper World.¡± He finally saw an opportunity to tell Cui Heng this information. Actually, Zhang Shuming chose to follow Cui Heng for a few reasons. On one hand, he wanted to pursue the unattainable Great Dao, and on the other hand, he wanted to seek help from Cui Heng. The situation of the Daoyi Palace in the Upper World was not optimistic. If they did not have enough external help, the Immortal Dawn Sect might be their example. ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard that and asked in a low voice, ¡°The Daoyi Palace is targeted in the Upper World?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhang Shuming nodded. ¡°Lord Overseer, there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know. Although the Daoyi Palace has a deep foundation here, it can only be considered a new force in the Upper World. It¡¯s not weak, but its foundation is shallow. Furthermore, because it¡¯s an outsider force, it¡¯s often targeted.¡± ¡°Outsider?¡± Cui Heng said in surprise, ¡°Your Daoyi Palace isn¡¯t a native of this world?¡± But it didn¡¯t seem like it. The real outsiders were the Immortal Dawn Sect. Even their cultivation system was clearly different from the 20 realms of the Immortal Realm and the Mortal Realm. ¡°No, we are the locals of this world. Our legacy starts from the inheritance of the Dao God!¡± Zhang Shuming shook his head excitedly. He took a deep breath and said in a low voice, ¡°Daoyi Palace has existed for 10,000 years. It has existed even before the birth of this world¡¯s civilization. ¡°It was the Daoyi Palace that opened up the earliest civilization of this world. It was also the Daoyi Palace that spread the earliest martial cultivation techniques in this world. Moreover, 7,000 years ago, the Ancestors taught by the Daoyi Palace had already established a powerful country. At that time, there was no Upper World.¡± ¡°But the furthest history that this world can trace back to is only the Great Yan Dynasty 3,000 years ago.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes flickered as many thoughts appeared in his mind. He said in surprise, ¡®The Upper World destroyed the original civilization established by the Daoyi Palace?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Zhang Shuming sighed deeply. ¡°The records of Daoyi Palace only contain a few words about 3,000 years ago. It¡¯s obvious that it was deliberately destroyed by someone. Every time the Patriarchs of the Upper World descend, he¡¯s very secretive about it. ¡°However, I still managed to find out a lot of information based on some clues. The Upper World first appeared 3,000 years ago. Some of the great aristocratic families that have been passed down to this day also appeared at that time, and they all have Masters in the Upper World. ¡°It was also during the Great Yan Dynasty 3,000 years ago that our Daoyi Palace¡¯s Ancestral Master was forced to undergo the so-called ¡®Ascension¡¯ and head to the Upper World called the Heavenly Void World. ¡°To the Upper World, Daoyi Palace is just an outsider.¡± ¡°No, from the looks of it, this ¡®Heavenly Void World¡¯ is the outsider through and through.¡± Cui Heng stood up and sneered. ¡°How did they have the cheek to scold the Immortal Dawn Sect as an outsider demon?¡± At this point, he suddenly asked, ¡°I remember that the Wang Clan of Langya has also claimed to be a noble family of the Grand Yan Dynasty. They are one of the Seven Distinguished Families. An Angel has descended for them this time as well, right?¡± ¡°It should be.¡± Zhang Shuming nodded at first, then added, ¡°However, the Wang Family of Langya has once angered the main sect of the Upper World. It has been 200 years since an Angel descended for them.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll know when I go over.¡± As Cui Heng spoke, he had already walked out of the inner hall. Golden light flashed around his body, and he instantly tore through the sky. Zhang Shuming rushed to the entrance of the inner hall and looked up at the sky, but he could not even see the golden light anymore. He could not help but exclaim. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°This is a true Heaven Monarch!¡± The speed of a Golden Core cultivator was extremely fast. When Zhang Shuming rushed to the entrance of the inner hall, Cui Heng had already flown out of Changfeng Prefecture. After that, it didn¡¯t take long for him to cross more than 3,000 kilometers and arrive in the sky above Langya County. He looked down at the Wang Family¡¯s mansion. Chapter 117 - Lifting a Mansion into the Sky, Ultimately Unable To Escape Chapter 117 Lifting a Mansion into the Sky, Ultimately Unable To Escape Ever since the descent of the Upper World Angel, Wang Donglin, and the entire Langya Wang Clan fell into an extremely tense state. From the people in the Deity Realm like Wang Huaiyi to ordinary servants, they were all very careful. They were afraid of offending Wang Donglin, an Upper World Angel. After all, to the Wang Family of Langya in the Lower World, any Upper World Angel was an unattainable existence that could take their lives at any time. Therefore, the Langya Wang Clan was doing their best to cater to Wang Donglin and not let him be dissatisfied at all. Even if Wang Donglin took a fancy to a certain man¡¯s wife or concubine, their husbands would personally send them to Wang Donglin¡¯s bedroom that night. There was no conflict at all. Although the Wang Family of Langya in the Lower World and the Wang Family in the Upper World came from the same origin, they had long been separated for more than 3,000 years. This level of bloodline connection could not be said to be close. They could even be said to be unrelated. Of course, because Wang Donglin¡¯s identity was too noble, only the husbands were hurt. Most of their wives and concubines were proud to be able to serve an Upper World Angel. After all, to these wives and concubines who served him, not only could they satisfy the Upper World Angel, but they could also use this relationship to increase their status in the family. It was the best of both worlds. At dawn. Wang Donglin walked out of the bedroom in high spirits. He was all smiles as he thought to himself, No wonder there were so many people competing for the Angel seat. This feeling was too comfortable. Although he was also a direct descendant of the Wang Family in the Upper World and his status was not low, he was still a junior after all and did not have much say. Even among his peers, he was suppressed by his brothers and could hardly stand out. The best martial techniques in the family were not his, the best treasures were not his, and the best cultivation resources were not his. Even the girl he liked had been snatched away by his brother. It could be said to be exceedingly miserable. However, after coming to the Lower World, Wang Donglin immediately understood what it meant to be a moon surrounded by stars and be high and mighty. This feeling of being able to kill everyone was too satisfying. ¡°No wonder those dozen or so Deity Realm experts from the collateral branches broke their heads for this Angel position.¡± The corners of Wang Donglin¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as pride surged in his heart. ¡°Unfortunately, no matter how much they fight, it¡¯s not as useful as my identity as a direct descendant.¡± Although he was not very outstanding among the direct descendants of the Wang Family in the Upper World and was even lacking compared to some outstanding disciples of the side branches, he was still a direct descendant. As soon as this identity was revealed, it directly eliminated all the disciples of the side branches. Not many people from the main branch¡¯s direct line of descent wanted this Angel position. This was because most of the people of the same generation as Wang Donglin had already become Human Immortals. Even if they descended to the mortal world, it would only happen after the hundred years period was up. This angel position naturally fell into his hands. ¡°However, the Wang Family of Langya is good in every aspect, but there¡¯s one thing that¡¯s not too good.¡± Wang Donglin frowned again and thought to himself, ¡°Why do they keep thinking about killing that Cui Heng?¡± In the past few days, he had read a lot of information about Cui Heng. At first, he did not believe that there was such a powerful existence in the Lower World. The great divine power of summoning wind and rain, sinking the land and creating a lake was definitely not something that a cultivator from the Lower World could possess. However, as he understood Cui Heng more and more, he gradually realized that this person was not simple. Especially after knowing that the Sect Master of the Daoyi Palace, Zhang Shuming, was following Cui Heng, his attitude towards Cui Heng changed from disdain to fear. as In his opinion, this was very likely a powerful outsider, similar to the 100-year-old ancestor of the Immortal Dawn Sect, Perfected Hengxia! ¡°If it¡¯s really such an expert, I can¡¯t afford to offend him. I¡¯ll deal with him after my brothers come over.¡± Wang Donglin shook his head and walked towards the meeting hall. Today, Wang Huaiyi invited him to discuss an important matter. Should he attack Cui Heng, who had already inherited the position of Fengzhou¡¯s State Overseer, to wash away his previous humiliation? However, Wang Donglin did not attend this meeting to help the Langya Wang Family kill Cui Heng. Instead, he¡¯d already decided not to provoke Cui Heng. Everything could wait until the 100 years were up. ¡­. In the meeting hall. Wang Huaiyi and his eight sons had solemn expressions. The atmosphere was solemn, and no one spoke. They were waiting for Wang Donglin to arrive. Before the Upper World Angel arrived, no one dared to start this meeting. However, as they waited, they inevitably paid attention to the seat at the head of the table and the one beside it. These two seats belonged to Wang Huaiyi¡¯s eldest son, Wang Qingchen, and his most outstanding second son, Wang Qinghe. But now, none of them could come. Wang Qingchen had left home five years ago and handed over all the family matters to Wang Qinghe. Now, Wang Qinghe was also killed in Lu County. Now, only the eight heads were left. They looked at the two chairs with different thoughts. Wang Huaiyi¡¯s mind was not on this. He did not care about his son¡¯s death at all. Right now, there was only one thing he cared about the most. How to wash away the humiliation the Langya Wang Clan had suffered! If they did not wash away this humiliation, even if the Angel did not care now, he would definitely blame them when the Upper World Immortals descended. This humiliation had to be washed away. Cui Heng had to die! ¡°Sorry to keep you all waiting.¡± At this moment, Wang Donglin¡¯s voice came from outside. Then, he walked in with a smile. ¡°Greetings, Angel!¡± ¡°Greetings, Angel!¡± When Wang Huaiyi and his eight sons saw Wang Dong arrive, they hurriedly stood up to welcome him, not daring to be disrespectful at all. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°Relax.¡± Wang Donglin waved his hand and sat at the head of the table. After looking around, he said in a low voice, ¡°This meeting is to discuss how to kill Cui Heng, right?¡± ¡°Yes, this Cui Heng has disgraced our Wang Family. We must kill him and save our Wang Family¡¯s face.¡± Wang Huaiyi said passionately. ¡°Yes, Cui Heng does deserve to die.¡± Wang Donglin nodded, but then he said, ¡°However, I think it¡¯s too early to kill him.¡± ¡°Why?!¡± Wang Huaiyi did not understand and asked subconsciously. ¡°Are you questioning me?¡± Wang Donglin¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at Wang Huaiyi. ¡°No, I don¡¯t dare!¡± Wang Huaiyi hurriedly lowered his head, not daring to say another word. However, he was extremely puzzled. Why did the Angel suddenly not want to kill Cui Heng? Didn¡¯t he ask for Cui Heng¡¯s information earlier as if he wanted to get rid of him? ¡°We¡¯ll make plans after the 100-year deadline.¡± Wang Donglin directly decided. As a Heavenly Master from the Upper World, there was no need for him to say anything. His words were an order that the Wang Family of Langya had to obey. ¡°Yes, Lord Angel!¡± Wang Huaiyi and the other eight people could only nod. No matter how puzzled they were, they did not dare to ask anymore. ¡°Heh.¡± Wang Donglin chuckled when he saw this. He felt much more at ease. He had descended as an Angel just to enjoy himself. If they wanted to rely on his strength to torture those who dared to provoke the Wang Family, it would not be a problem. As for experts of unknown origins, they could forget about it. He didn¡¯t even want to have any contact with Cui Heng. Boom! At this moment, everyone in the Wang Family¡¯s meeting hall heard a loud bang under their feet. Immediately after, they felt the ground beneath their feet move. As if they had arrived on a ship at once, the entire meeting hall began to shake violently. ¡°An earthquake?!¡± Wang Huaiyi exclaimed. As a Deity Realm expert, his perception was extremely strong. He could clearly sense that the ground under his feet had changed drastically. ¡°Lord Angel, let¡¯s leave this place quickly!¡± There was no need for him to say anything. The moment the ground shook, Wang Donglin had already rushed out. But as soon as he rushed out, he was stunned. Immediately after, Wang Huaiyi and the others also rushed out of the meeting hall. However, when they saw the situation outside, they were all stunned. Whoosh! Whoosh! Wind roared past their ears, and the surrounding trees bent down strangely, as if a hurricane was blowing from above. At the same time, the entire Wang Family mansion became noisy. Countless Wang Family members rushed out of the room and looked at the scene outside in shock. And the approaching clouds in the sky! That¡¯s right. They were all flying upward No, to be precise, the entire Wang family mansion was flying up. This huge mansion that occupied more than a thousand acres was being pulled by some unknown force towards the sky at an extremely fast speed! ¡°How is this possible? How is this possible?!¡± Wang Donglin looked around in disbelief, his body trembling uncontrollably. ¡°Lord Angel, this, what¡¯s going on?!¡± Wang Huaiyi was also shocked to the extreme. This was something he had never encountered before, so he could only ask Wang Donglin anxiously. The Upper World Angels should know more. ¡°How would I know!¡± Wang Donglin roared. The current situation had already exceeded his understanding. This was not just capturing people into the sky. Instead, the ground under their feet, the surrounding houses, rockery, pool water, and various other things were all lifted into the sky. The area of the Wang Family¡¯s mansion was more than 1,000 mu. This wind had taken so many things, including the land, into the sky! What kind of power was this?! It was simply unbelievable! At the same time, in Langya County. Countless commoners gathered around the Wang Family¡¯s mansion and looked at the dark pit in front of them with their mouths agape. What had just happened? How did the Wang Family¡¯s mansion that had been here for countless years suddenly fly into the sky? All of this was naturally done by Cui Heng. At this moment, they had arrived at a height of 40,000 feet. Looking down, they could no longer see the ground. There was only the surging sea of clouds and the bright sunlight in the distance. Whoosh! Suddenly, the sound of air being torn could be heard. The Wang Family¡¯s mansion rushed through the thick sea of clouds and arrived directly below Cui Heng. At this moment, Wang Huaiyi and Wang Donglin finally saw clearly that there was actually someone standing above them! He was the one who had captured the entire Wang Family mansion into the sky?! What kind of great divine power was this?! An indescribable sense of fear surged in their hearts. They prayed that this mysterious expert had no intention of killing them. ¡°Long time no see, everyone.¡± But at this moment, Cui Heng¡¯s smiling voice suddenly came from above. ¡°I¡¯m Cui Heng.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Cui, Cui Heng?! Wang Huaiyi¡¯s limbs turned cold, and the rest of the Wang Family members were scared out of their wits. Wang Donglin¡¯s face was also pale. I don¡¯t intend to interfere in your matters, nor do I intend to kill you! But, why am I still unable to escape?! Chapter 120 - 24 Families, Immortal Class Chapter 120 24 Families, Immortal Class Linjiang¡¯s Pei family? Cui Heng was stunned. Wasn¡¯t this the family that Pei Qingshu came from? The Great Zhou¡­ was the country where she and Li Mingqiong were from. So it was them. ¡°I wonder how those two children are doing now.¡± Cui Heng was a little dazed. ¡°What level have the martial arts I taught them reached?¡± A hundred and fifty years ago. Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong fell into his Beginner¡¯s Space. And obtained the martial techniques he taught. In Cui Heng¡¯s heart, he had only classified these two as ¡°fated¡±. They were not as important as Hong Fugui and Jiang Qiqi. However, he could not help but sigh when he suddenly heard the relevant news about them after such a long time. However, he did not interrupt Wang Donglin¡¯s narration and continued to listen quietly. Following Wang Donglin¡¯s description, the general situation of the Heavenly Void World gradually appeared in his mind. It was also a world controlled by aristocratic families and sects. However, it was different from the Great Jin here. Firstly, there were the Nine Immortal Sects and the three Buddhist monasteries. With the might of a Devas and a Bodhisattvas, they ruled above everything. Next were the Great Zhou Dynasty, the Linjiang Pei Clan, and the Daoyi Palace. They were all top factions with Deva powerhouses. These three major forces were in an alliance with each other and were not under the jurisdiction of the Nine Immortal Sects. The ones who were really under the jurisdiction of the Nine Immortal Sects were the top aristocrat families. There were 24 aristocratic families. There were Nine Preeminent Families, and 24 aristocratic families. There was a clear difference between them. They represented different statuses, different privileges, and different resources. The most important point was the numbers attached to each ¡°Immortal class¡±. There was a clear limit to the number of ¡°Immortals¡± in the Immortal Sects. The Nine Preeminent Families allowed 18 Human Immortals and 5 Earth Immortals. On the other hand, the 24 noble families only allowed nine Human Immortals and one Earth Immortal. The Wang Family of Jiangdong was one of the Nine Preeminent Families. As of now, there were three Earth Immortals and 17 Human Immortals in the Family. Among them, Wang Donglin had nine peers. ¡°How do you achieve the restrictions of the Immortal classes?¡± Cui Heng could not help but ask with a frown. At the same time, he recalled what Li Mingqiong had said back then. Immortal martial techniques were controlled by the Immortal Sects. There was clearly a path to Immortal Ascension ahead, but the world could not enter it. What Wang Donglin said corresponded to this. But how could they achieve this restriction? Even if the Immortal Sects prohibited aristocratic families from privately imparting Immortal cultivation techniques, it did not mean much. As long as enough time passed, it would definitely be difficult to avoid the cultivation techniques from being spread. Once the cultivation technique was circulated, the Immortal Ascension path would be opened. Such a strict limit would no longer exist. ¡°Through the Three Primordial Immortal Pills. Only by consuming the Three Primordial Immortal Pills can one be ranked in the respective Immortal Class,¡± Wang Donglin explained. ¡°Only the Immortal Sects have such Immortal pills. ¡°I heard from the elders in my clan that the effects of the Immortal pills are very strange. As long as you swallow them, you can immediately become an Immortal or break through from the Human Immortal realm to the Earth Immortal realm.¡± ¡°Consume an Immortal pill to become an Immortal?¡± Cui Heng frowned when he heard that. ¡°Do they know how they broke through?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Wang Donglin shook his head. ¡°After swallowing the Immortal pill, one immediately becomes an Immortal. There¡¯s no process of breaking through.¡± ¡°¡­Mm.¡± Cui Heng was stunned when he heard that. Then, he nodded lightly. ¡°Continue.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Wang Donglin hurriedly nodded. ¡°Every 10 years, the aristocratic families will first select suitable advancement candidates internally, then they will take out sufficient Heavenly Dew Crystals and offer them to the respective Immortal Sects that governed them. ¡°The Immortal Sects will choose those who meet their requirements and give them an Immortal pill. If they¡¯re meant to advance to the Human Immortal Realm, they will give them the Human Origin Immortal Pill. If they¡¯re meant to advance to the Earth Immortal Realm, they will give them the Earth Origin Immortal Pill.¡± Cui Heng was lost in thought. According to Wang Donglin¡¯s description, the so-called 24 Families of the Nine Preeminent Families did not know how to advance at all. Their lives were in the hands of the Immortal Sects, and there was no room for resistance. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Moreover, only by consuming Immortal pills could one break through to the next realm. It was definitely not a normal cultivation method. It was most likely a special technique created by the Nine Immortal Sects to make it easier for them to control the aristocratic families. ¡°Do the Nine Immortal Sects¡¯ people need to eat Immortal pills to break through?¡± Cui Heng chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I heard that¡­ there¡¯s no need.¡± Wang Donglin also understood what Cui Heng meant. This was indeed a very aggrieved situation, but this was the truth that he had no choice but to face. ¡°I see.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly, basically confirming his previous guess. Then, he asked, ¡°Do the Great Zhou Imperial Family, the Linjiang Pei family, and Daoyi Palace also take Immortal pills?¡± If Li Mingqiong and Pei Qingshu had passed down the martial techniques that he had taught them, then the Great Zhou Imperial Family and the Linjiang Pei family should be able to break through by relying on cultivation alone. The Daoyi Palace was essentially an outsider of the Heavenly Void World. They did not stand with the Nine Immortal Sects, nor was it under their jurisdiction. Most likely, they did not need to take Immortal pills. ¡°The Great Zhou Imperial Family and the Linjiang Pei Clan both have their own Immortal cultivation techniques. They don¡¯t need Immortal pills.¡± Wang Donglin said enviously, ¡°As for the Daoyi Palace, not only can they break through without using Immortal pills, they also have the means to refine their own Immortal pills.¡± At this point, he paused and continued, ¡°Because the Nine Immortal Sects have always wanted to destroy Daoyi Palace. This time, during the hundred years period, our Wang Family received an order from the Immortal Sects to destroy Daoyi Palace in the Lower World. ¡°The Upper World should also be making a move. It¡¯s said that after a hundred years, the Immortal Sects and Buddhist monasteries have already recovered from the effects of the Great Calamity. They plan to capture Daoyi Palace, the Great Zhou Imperial Family, and the Linjiang Pei Clan in one fell swoop.¡± ¡°The Great Calamity a hundred years ago?¡± Cui Heng raised his eyebrows slightly and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re referring to the siege of the Immortal Dawn Sect, right?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Wang Donglin knew that he had hit the nail on the head and could not help but panic. ¡°Why did you all attack the Immortal Dawn Sect?¡± Cui Heng asked in a low voice. This was also what he had been wondering all along. Was it really because their cultivation methods were different that they had to fight to the death? However, from the information that Wang Donglin had revealed earlier, he already had a rough guess in his heart. ¡°I-it¡¯s because¡­¡± Wang Donglin¡¯s mind raced, and he quickly organized his words.¡± A hundred years ago, the Great Zhou was not ruled by the Empress, and the Linjiang Pei family was still part of the Nine Preeminent Families. ¡°At that time, other than the Immortal Sects and Buddhist monasteries, the only ones in the world who could break through without Immortal pills was the Daoyi Palace. This was also the reason why the Daoyi Palace was always targeted. But during that 100-year period, an Arhat from the Baolin Buddhist Hall discovered in the Lower World that the Immortal Dawn Sect did not need any Immortal pills to become an Immortal. There were even several Human Immortals and an Earth Immortal. ¡°This was much stronger than the strength of the Daoyi Palace in the mortal world. Therefore, the Baolin Buddhist Hall immediately joined forces with two other Immortal Sects and led three Preeminent Families and twelve aristocratic families to encircle and annihilate the Immortal Dawn Sect.¡± ¡°As expected!¡± Cui Heng¡¯s face was cold. He had already guessed this reason earlier, but he still felt angry after hearing the answer. This was an unexpected calamity! In order to protect their dominance, those Immortal sects and Buddhist monasteries wanted to destroy the Immortal Dawn Sect and kill Jiang Qiqi. How hateful! Rumble! At this moment, the originally silent void suddenly rumbled like thunder. Balls of light that seemed to be countless colors mixed together appeared. In the blink of an eye, this place became strange. This was because Cui Heng¡¯s anger had affected the surrounding nomological Dao runes, immediately producing an intense change in the atmosphere. It was not obvious at this height. But at this moment, the sky above the 19 Counties of Langya had already become filled with lightning and thunder. Thick dark clouds surged indeterminately, and tornadoes and torrential rain wreaked havoc. Moreover, the drastic changes in the weather were still continuing. It seemed to be spreading to the other counties and even the entire Luzhou. Countless citizens knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the Heavens. This scene was like the end of the world. It was too terrifying! Although Wang Donglin could not see the phenomenon below, he was kneeling in front of Cui Heng. One could imagine how terrifying it was. He felt his entire body tense up, and his blood was about to stop flowing. He was about to faint. However, Wang Donglin quickly felt the terrifying pressure disappear. ¡°Continue.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s indifferent and calm voice sounded again. ¡°What¡¯s with the Empress of Great Zhou and the Pei Family of Linjiang?¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± Wang Donglin finally heaved a sigh of relief. After calming down slightly, he said,¡± The Empress of the Great Zhou is the Empress who rules over the Great Zhou now. She is also the founder of the current world. 70 years ago, a Deva appeared in the Pei Family of Linjiang. He directly announced that they were leaving the ranks of the Nine Families and formed an alliance with the Great Zhou Empress and the Daoyi Palace. They joined forces and advanced together to resist the suppression of the Immortal Sects and Buddhist monasteries. ¡°Although the Empress and the Pei family of Linjiang also grasped the method to break through without Immortal pills, the Immortal Sects and Buddhist monasteries no longer had the energy to care about this. In the two great battles of the Grand Calamity, one great Bodhisattva, three Bodhisattvas, two Earth Immortals, 30 Arhats, three Bodhisattva Jade Bones, and two Earth Immortal Remains were destroyed. The Baolin Buddhist Hall and the two Immortal Sects were greatly injured, and the three Preeminent Families and twelve aristocratic families were almost wiped out¡­ At that time, the number of Immortals for each class was only half of what it is now. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°The number of Immortals for each class a hundred years ago was extremely small. The aristocratic families could at most have nine Human Immortals and three Earth Immortals. The aristocratic families could only have three Human Immortals and not even one Earth Immortal. In order to deal with the influence of the Daoyi Palace, the Great Zhou Dynasty, and the Linjiang Pei Clan alliance, 60 years ago, the Immortal Sects finally increased the number of Immortal allowed for each class for our Nine Preeminent Families and 20 aristocratic families. ¡°However, if they want to use this newly added portion of the Immortals allocation, they need to offer twice as many Heaven Dew Crystals to the Immortal Sects. This is a treasure that can only be obtained once every hundred years. How can there be so many¡­¡± As he spoke, he could not help but complain. It was obvious that he was dissatisfied with the Immortal Sects. ¡°What¡¯s a Heaven Dew Crystal?¡± Cui Heng asked in a low voice. He had noticed this keyword. Wang Donglin had also mentioned it when he was talking about the Immortal pills. Chapter 121 - A Lucky Experiment Chapter 121 A Lucky Experiment ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t know either¡± Wang Donglin was a little flustered, but he hurriedly explained, ¡°But I know how it came about. Exalted Immortal, you¡¯re now the State Overseer of Fengzhou, so you should know the process of the arrival of the Immortal Opportunities. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not just the Lower World that has to prepare for the ritual. The Immortals and Buddhas of the upper realm have to be prepared before they descend, and they have to prepare an Immortal weapon bestowed by the Immortal Sect. As long as there are no problems with the ritual in the Lower World, after the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World descend, formless Qi will gather on the Immortal weapon and condense into dewdrops. After seven days, they will form crystals. ¡°When we return to the Upper World, a batch of dewdrops will gather. After returning to the Upper World, they will automatically condense into crystals. These are the Heaven Dew Crystals. ¡°The number of Heaven Dew Crystals we can collect each time is different. At most, we can collect 70 to 80, and at least 30 to 40.¡± ¡°If the 24 aristocratic families and the Nine Preeminent Families want to exchange for Immortal Pills, they need to contribute Heaven Dew Crystals to the Immortal Sects. Nine for a Human Immortal, and 36 for an Earth Immortal. ¡°However, this is only the amount needed originally. The new quota from 60 years ago requires double the amount of Heaven Dew Crystals. ¡°18 crystals for a Human Immortal and 72 for an Earth Immortal. In other words, if we¡¯re unlucky, we might not even be able to match the consumption of two Human Immortals in a hundred years¡­¡± ¡°So the so-called 100 year period is for this.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. He had long felt that something was wrong with this hundred-year Immortal Opportunity. According to the information he had previously obtained, the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World seemed to be specially coming here to give wealth. They contributed selflessly and bestowed treasures and Immortal Opportunities. It was obviously illogical. If it was mainly to collect Heaven Dew Crystals, it made sense. However, he still had a question. ¡°Is the number of Heaven Dew Crystals collected every time really only related to luck?¡± ¡°This, I, I¡¯m not a Human Immortal yet, so I¡¯m not too sure. I just heard some rumors and made some guesses¡­¡± Wang Donglin seemed to be very afraid. He lowered his head and said with a trembling voice,¡± The main sects of the Upper World are very concerned about the reputation of the Lower World¡¯s sects. 300 years ago, the Wang Family of Langya was almost wiped out. Their reputation was greatly damaged and they lost all face. 200 years ago and 100 years ago, we didn¡¯t send any Immortals down to collect Heaven Dew Crystals.¡± ¡°300 years ago?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He knew why Wang Donglin was afraid. He sneered and said, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. At that time, Hongwu killed all the Deity Realm experts in the world and even wiped out those aristocratic families that rode on the heads of the people. This is equivalent to touching the source of the Heaven Dew Crystals in the Upper World!¡± Wang Donglin knelt on the ground, not daring to make a sound as he trembled. At this moment, he understood that it definitely involved Heavenly King Hongwu. But he did not dare not say it. The fear brought about by the extreme darkness, deepness, and cold earlier was even worse than dying on the spot. ¡°300 years ago, Hongwu was plotted against by the people from the Upper Realm?¡± Cui Heng asked in a low voice. ¡°What was his outcome?¡± ¡°I, I don¡¯t know. 300 years was too long ago.¡± Wang Donglin racked his brains to search for what he knew about Heavenly King Hongwu. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly said, ¡°By the way, I, I heard from my elders that we have to be careful of Hongwu making a comeback in the Lower World. Does this mean that Heavenly King Hongwu is actually not dead but just missing?¡± ¡°¡­Perhaps.¡± Cui Heng could also tell that it was unrealistic to ask about what happened hundreds of years ago with a Deity Realm cultivator like Wang Donglin. He asked, ¡°Then do you know the final outcome of the Immortal Dawn Sect¡¯s Hengxia?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that Perfected Hengxia of the Immortal Dawn Sect disappeared after killing the great Bodhisattva of the Baolin Buddhist Hall.¡± Wang Donglin knew a little about this, but with his realm and status, he didn¡¯t know the details. ¡°She didn¡¯t go to the Heavenly Void World?¡± Cui Heng asked with a frown. What Wang Donglin said was similar to what he knew previously. There was not much reference value. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± Wang Donglin shook his head. ¡°¡­¡± Cui Heng fell silent. Then, he realized that even if Jiang Qiqi really went to the Heavenly Void World, she might not use Hengxia¡¯s identity. Wang Donglin was only a Deity Realm expert, so it was almost impossible for him to know about such matters. Then, Cui Heng asked some other questions. However, the results disappointed him. Wang Donglin did not even know the true situation of the Great Zhou Imperial Court and the Linjiang Pei family. He only knew some superficial information about them, let alone the mysterious Daoyi Palace. He also only knew the surface information about the history of the Heavenly Void World. For example, 5,000 years ago, the Nine Immortal Sects enlightened all living beings in the wilderness. 3,000 years ago, they came into contact with the Daoyi Palace and their ascension. 2,000 years ago, the three great monasteries suddenly appeared. He knew about the dynasties that rose and fell in the past thousands of years, the rise and fall of countries, and so on. He had little understanding of the information and the secrets about the core of their world. He didn¡¯t even know how to return to the Upper World from the Lower World. He could only wait for the hundred year period to end before returning with his family¡¯s Human Immortals. Before long, everything Wang Donglin knew was almost squeezed dry. This was actually normal. Cui Heng also felt that he shouldn¡¯t have too many expectations for such a Deity Realm expert. He really wanted to ask for more information. But it was better to wait for the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World to descend and capture a few to ask. ¡°Exalted, Exalted Immortal¡­¡± Seeing that Cui Heng had not spoken for a long time, Wang Donglin became extremely flustered. He prostrated on the ground and said with a trembling voice,¡± Exalted Immortal, can you just kill me directly?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t intend to kill you for the time being.¡± Cui Heng suddenly shook his head and smiled. ¡°What if I kill you directly and destroy the Wang Family of Langya, scaring the Wang Family in the Upper World? What if they don¡¯t come down?¡± ¡°Exalted Immortal, do you mean that you want me to be the bait?¡± Wang Donglin immediately broke out in cold sweat. This was also a path of certain death. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°I guess so.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and pointed behind him. As his Dharmic powers circulated, he immediately retrieved the land and building fragments that had been destroyed by his flick of his finger. In the blink of an eye, they returned to their original state. The 3,000-foot-long chasm on the ground disappeared. The ruined meeting halls, houses, walls, and so on were all intact, as if they had not been destroyed at all. Of course, those who died would not resurrect. But even so, this scene still shocked Wang Donglin greatly. As everyone knew, recovery was much more difficult than destruction. Just now, Cui Heng had restored the Wang Family¡¯s mansion to its original state with obvious ease. ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s also this.¡± Cui Heng looked at the scimitar fragments on the ground and raised his hand to point. The fragments flashed and returned to their original state. It was still a Human Immortal grade Immortal weapon! ¡°This, this¡­¡± Wang Donglin was dumbfounded. He looked at the scimitar in disbelief and was extremely shocked. ¡°What kind of existence is he? A Heaven Immortal? A Heaven Monarch?!¡± He could even instantly repair an Immortal weapon at the Human Immortal grade! It was too incredible! Cui Heng collected the Light of Seven Emotions that appeared on Wang Donglin¡¯s body in satisfaction. The few things he did just now were indeed to collect the Seven Emotions Light and also to intimidate Wang Donglin. However, he felt that this kind of intimidation was still not enough. ¡°Now that we¡¯re above 300,000 feet, what else can I do?¡± Cui Heng thought to himself. ¡°Should I throw them down from here and catch them when they¡¯re about to land, or¡­¡± Thinking of this, he suddenly looked up. At 300,000 feet, he had already reached the edge of the atmosphere. If he continued to fly upwards, it was very likely that he would reach the void of the universe. The Great Jin was not a special world, but a planet. Standing tens of thousands of feet in the sky, one could clearly recognize this. ¡°With my current state and cultivation, as long as I continue to fly upwards, I¡¯ll soon be able to pass through the atmosphere and reach the universe¡¯s void.¡± Cui Heng looked up and fell into deep thought. ¡°If I bring the Wang Family of Langya out for a round, the intimidation effect should be extremely good. But can my body fly in space?¡± He couldn¡¯t be sure about that. After all, he had never really gone to space before, nor had he heard of any cases of physical bodies flying through space. Would the vacuum in the universe, all kinds of radiation, and many unknown things harm him? Cui Heng could not confirm any of this, nor could he verify it. However, it was very exciting to leave the planet with his own strength and move through the starry sky with his physical strength. Cui Heng was also looking forward to this and wanted to give it a try. After reaching the Golden Core realm, he already had an indestructible body and was a Perfect Unblemished God. At this level, most things in nature could not hurt him. Even thousands of degrees of heat would not harm him. In theory, even if Cui Heng were to take a shower on the surface of the sun, he would be unharmed. If he really flew into space, there was a high chance that he would not be injured. He could even try to fly to the ¡°moon¡± of this planet. However, theoretical speculation was only theoretical speculation. It was not the actual situation. After thinking for a while, Cui Heng shook his head and thought to himself, ¡°The mysteries of the universe are too vast. The feeling of walking freely through the starry sky is tempting, but it also contains unknown dangers. I¡¯m still too weak now. It¡¯s not suitable for me to take risks so easily.¡± It was better to wait until he nurtured a Nascent Soul¡­ No, if I don¡¯t understand the environment of the universe, I feel that it¡¯s safer to try again at the Soul Formation realm¡­ he thought. ¡°But since I¡¯m already here, it¡¯s not good to do nothing.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he looked at Wang Donglin, who was kneeling on the ground. At this moment, Wang Donglin, who was still lamenting that he was lucky enough to survive, suddenly felt his heart tighten as an inexplicable fear surged up again. What was going on?! Didn¡¯t Exalted Immortal say he wouldn¡¯t kill me? ¡°Exalted Immortal?¡± Wang Donglin looked at Cui Heng in fear, but he saw that Cui Heng was also looking at him. ¡°This is a lucky experiment.¡± Cui Heng did not beat around the bush and directly released a large amount of Dharmic powers to envelop Wang Donglin. ¡°Help me test the environment outside.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Not only could this layer of Dharmic powers help Wang Donglin isolate the external environment and protect his vitality, but it could also record information for Cui Heng to study. ¡°What outside?!¡± Before Wang Donglin could figure out the situation, he felt himself soaring into the sky at an unbelievable speed. In an instant, he crossed the vast void under a layer of golden light. Then Endless darkness was reflected in his eyes, and unprecedented fear instantly filled his mind. This was the universe! Chapter 122 - Immortal Dawn Sects Deity Realm Visits Chapter 122 Immortal Dawn Sect¡¯s Deity Realm Visits Wang Donglin did not know where he was. There was only an endless dark and deep void in front of him. The fear that came from his life instinct almost caused his spirit to collapse. Fortunately, the golden light that enveloped him seemed to have a calming power that gradually eased the fear in his heart, but it was still inevitable that he would panic. However, at this moment, he could already see what was going on around him. There were countless stars in the endless distance. They gathered together like a silver river in the dark and deep void. Wang Donglin had never seen such a bright, beautiful, and complete galaxy. But before he could take a closer look, the golden light brought him in another direction. Soon, he saw an incomparably huge aqua-blue ball. Other than the aqua-blue color, there were also what seemed to be earthen-yellow or green plates. They were all floating on a large area of the aqua-blue color. ¡°What is this? The earth and the ocean?!¡± Wang Donglin felt his scalp tingle as he looked at everything in front of him in disbelief. All the knowledge he had accumulated over the decades was overturned at this moment. Then, he was brought along by the golden light to adjust his direction and looked to the other side. During this process, he saw the edge of the huge ball flickering with colorful light. It was incomparably gorgeous. When he completely turned to the other side, he saw the moon floating in the distant void. At this distance, he could also discover that the moon was also a ball. And all of this, be it the moon, the huge aqua-blue ball, or the distant galaxy, was insignificant compared to this entire deep void. ¡°How vast and boundless is this void?¡± Wang Donglin was already speechless. He stared blankly into the distance, his heart shocked to the extreme. At the same time, a doubt arose in his heart. ¡°Is this place worthy of being called as a Lower World by the Heavenly Void World?!¡± Although the territory of the Heavenly Void World was also very large, it seemed to be insignificant compared to this vast void. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this¡­¡± At this moment, Wang Donglin suddenly realized that the golden light that enveloped him had been dyed with a layer of purple-black. He only looked at the purplish-black color for a moment before he felt a buzzing in his head. It was as if something had exploded in his head, causing his mind to go blank and his entire body to turn sluggish. At the same time, Cui Heng, who was still in the atmosphere, suddenly frowned. He raised his hand and grabbed out lightly. Wang Donglin, who was outside, quickly fell down and returned to him in the blink of an eye. The golden light dissipated. But the purple-black color was still there. It twisted slightly and turned into a palm-sized purple-black worm. It floated in the air and suddenly dashed towards Cui Heng. Pa! A golden light flashed in Cui Heng¡¯s palm as he locked the little bug in a net of light. No matter how hard it tried, it could not break through the barrier. In a short while, the little bug turned back into a ball of purple and black light before gradually dissipating and disappearing without a trace. ¡°What is this?¡± Cui Heng frowned and thought to himself, ¡°It doesn¡¯t have any signs of life and doesn¡¯t seem to be alive. Its essence is similar to the runes I developed, but it¡¯s more agile and somewhat like a living rune. ¡°However, the power of that little bug is very weak. It¡¯s only equivalent to the Third level of Qi Refinement. It¡¯s far from being as powerful as any rune. However, such a weak thing actually has mental strength equivalent to the Ninth level of Qi Refinement. ¡°What exactly is this? Why is it in the void of the universe outside this planet? Since there¡¯s already something at this level, does it mean that there might be stronger ones?¡± Thinking of this, he looked up again. His gaze passed through the distance and saw the dark and deep void of the universe. There were endless mysteries and unknown dangers there. Although from the intensity of the radiation and temperature reflected on his golden barrier, he sensed that he could completely move around in space with his body, this strange little worm made him give up on this idea. Although this little bug was weak, it was also filled with unknowns. It was even more unclear if there were anymore of its kind, tens of thousands of times stronger outside. It was unsettling ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t go out rashly. The universe is boundless and mysterious. No one can be sure of the dangers.¡± Cui Heng silently praised himself for his caution. He was even more determined to try stepping into the universe only after breaking through to the Soul Formation realm. Then, he looked at Wang Donglin, who had fallen unconscious from the intense mental impact, and then at the terrified people in the Wang Family¡¯s mansion. He suddenly waved his hand. In an instant, the Wang family mansion that had flown 300,000 feet into the sky tore through the sky like a meteor and fell towards Langya County. Cui Heng¡¯s Dharmic powers enveloped the mansion, preventing the buildings and people inside from being harmed. In fact, when the mansion was about to land, the Dharmic powers even produced a buffer force, allowing the land and the courtyard above to steadily land back to their original place. At this moment, there were still commoners surrounding the deep pit created by the Wang Family¡¯s mansion. Now that they saw that the Wang Family¡¯s mansion and the land had returned, they immediately dispersed. No one went to investigate what was going on inside, nor did anyone dare to be curious about what had happened. That was because this was the Wang Family of Langya! No one dared to be curious about the situation inside. They would simply be tired of living if they tried. At this moment, Cui Heng was still in the sky. He looked into his Dantian and checked the Seven Emotions Light around his Golden Core. He had gained a lot from his actions against the Wang Family and Wang Donglin just now. The green light that symbolizes fear had already reached two feet, and the gray light that symbolizes sorrow had also reached one foot and three inches. The other lights were not much different from before. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks The red and white colors that symbolizes joy and love were still only 1.5 feet. The purple color that symbolizes anger was 1 foot, and the black light that symbolizes evil was 1.3 feet. The tallest was still the yellow light that symbolizes desire. It was already close to seven inches! ¡°For now, the most difficult thing to grow is actually the two emotions that were the fastest in the past, joy and love. The growth speed for the emotion of disgust is also very slow.¡± Cui Heng fell into deep thought. Although he had a sustainable plan for both emotions, which was to promote the new decree and make the people everywhere happy and love him, as well as make the local families and sects hate him, the effects would definitely not be too fast. After all, promoting the new decree was not like treating people to a meal. Not only did they have to kill people, but they also had to govern well. They had to let the local people understand what was going on with the new decree and what benefits it would bring to them. Otherwise, it would be useless. Back then, it took nearly three months to promote the government decree in the 21 counties of Lu County. Now, they are going to promote the government decree in the entire Fengzhou. Without two years, it would probably be impossible to produce an effect on a large enough scale. ¡°The reason why fear, anger, sorrow, and desire grew so quickly is because I can obtain feedback from martial artists with high cultivation levels. I can even obtain feedback from the Deity Realm cultivators.¡± Cui Heng thought of the key problem. ¡°I need to think carefully about how to obtain emotional feedback from high-level martial artists.¡± Then, he turned around and flew towards Changfeng Prefecture City. After messing with the Langya Wang Family, he did not intend to mess with the other preeminent clans for the time being. Otherwise, these people would be in a constant state of panic and their emotional feedback would be too rigid. ¡°After the Human Immortals and Arhats of the Heavenly Void World descend, the situation might improve.¡± ¡­. Not long after Cui Heng left Langya County. Wang Donglin, who had fallen unconscious, slowly woke up. His eyes were filled with fear, then confusion, and finally relief. He heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°Phew, fortunately, fortunately, I¡¯m still alive!¡± Wang Donglin felt like he had just survived a calamity. The experience just now was too terrifying, and he did not dare to recall it ever again His first reaction after waking up was to wait for his elder brother or elders to descend and report Cui Heng so that they could kill him and avenge him. But as soon as this thought appeared, he slapped himself. Pa! ¡°Are you tired of living?!¡± Wang Donglin scolded himself fiercely and completely suppressed that thought. From the strength Cui Heng displayed, he was at least a Heaven Monarch, or even an existence of an even higher level. He actually wanted to ask his elders to kill such an existence just now. He was simply tired of living! Furthermore, he wanted to take the entire family with him! ¡°However, that person is Hongwu and Hengxia¡¯s master. In other words, he has a grudge against more than half of the large factions in the Heavenly Void World. Furthermore, he has such powerful strength¡­¡± At the thought of this, Wang Donglin felt his scalp tingle and he couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Perhaps, no, it should be certain. This upcoming hundred-year tribulation would definitely be even more terrifying than the Great Calamity! ¡°But what does that have to do with a mere Deity Realm expert like me?¡±. Wang Donglin shook his head. He made up his mind not to become enemies with Cui Heng. He even began to think about how he could join Cui Heng. ¡°Since he¡¯s Heavenly King Hongwu¡¯s master, should I look for the Great Harmony Collection to take a look?¡± Fengzhou was to the north of the border fortress. The weather in Changfeng Prefecture was cold. Now that the autumn wind had just passed, in less than a month, it had actually started snowing for the first time in the 31st year of Jianyan. Heavy snow fell, covering the entire Changfeng Prefecture City in silver. Cui Heng walked out of the State Overseer Office and looked at the heavy snow outside. He could not help but feel a little emotional. The last time he saw snow was 300 years ago. At that time, he was still on Earth. At this moment, ten days had passed since Cui Heng returned from Langya County. Regarding the collection of the Seven Emotions of All Life, he had already temporarily decided on a plan. He naturally had to continue promoting the new political decree. This was a guaranteed method to collect emotions. In addition to this, he also had to set a specific collection target for each of the Seven Emotions Light. Thus, he sped up the speed of collecting the seven emotions. And according to the practicality, he had to do this one by one. Among them, the first target was the white light that symbolizes ¡°love¡±. Cui Heng planned to make a trip to the Immortal Dawn Sect. He also announced to the disciples of the Immortal Dawn Sect that he was Perfected Hengxia¡¯s master. After investigating so much information, it was time to really come into contact with the Immortal Dawn Sect. Moreover, Chen Tong¡¯s sister, Chen Ying, had already returned to the Immortal Dawn Sect. Although she did not know the identities of Cui Heng and Jiang Qiqi, she would definitely tell the elders of the sect about her encounter with Cui Heng. Cui Heng¡¯s previous performance could let the people of the Immortal Dawn Sect be mentally prepared in advance. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°Lord Overseer!¡± Liu Litao¡¯s voice suddenly came from afar. He ran on the snow and hurriedly came to Cui Heng¡¯s side. ¡°Lord Overseer, I have something to report.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Cui Heng chuckled. ¡°This isn¡¯t like your usual self.¡± ¡°Lord Overseer, Chen Tong¡¯s sister, Miss Chen Ying, has returned.¡± Liu Litao panted and explained, ¡°It would be fine if she came alone, but she brought someone back.¡± ¡°Someone from the Immortal Dawn Sect?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s Miss Chen Ying¡¯s master, and she¡¯s a Deity Realm expert!¡± Liu Litao said very solemnly. In his understanding, Deity Realm experts were still very important figures. ¡°Let¡¯s go, bring me to meet them.¡± Cui Heng smiled, feeling comfortable. Chapter 123 - Her Name Is Jiang Qiqi Chapter 123 Her Name Is Jiang Qiqi Chen Ying¡¯s master¡¯s name was He Qingrou, and the sect addressed her as Perfected Qingrou. She was the third generation disciple of the Immortal Dawn Sect¡¯s founder, Perfected Hengxia, and had already reached the Deity Realm. However, because the martial cultivation techniques Cui Heng taught Jiang Qiqi were more inclined towards the division of the cultivation system, and the qualitative change happened in a realm similar to the Seventh level of Qi Refinement, her strength actually far exceeded ordinary Deity Realm martial artists. Even Zhang Shuming, the Sect Master of Daoyi Palace, vaguely felt that he might not be He Qingrou¡¯s match. At first, he found it difficult to accept. The Daoyi Palace was an ancient sect that had been passed down for more than 10,000 years. Their martial techniques had been passed and modified and optimized by countless predecessors, but it was actually still inferior to the Immortal Dawn Sect that had been established for less than 200 years. This feeling was like an old student who had been studying for 70 years meeting a genius who had entered the Scholar¡¯s List at the age of nine. His mentality was about to explode. Of course, Great Jin did not have any imperial examinations. This was just an analogy. However, when he thought about how the founder of the Immortal Dawn Sect was actually Cui Heng¡¯s disciple, he felt relieved. It was not strange for the inheritance of a Heaven Monarch to be stronger. Actually, He Qingrou was also a little surprised when she saw Zhang Shuming. She knew this Daoyi Palace¡¯s Sect Master. After the Immortal Dawn Sect sealed the mountain, Daoyi Palace was truly the number one sect in the world. Although Chen Ying had already told her about Cui Heng¡¯s situation and that Zhang Shuming was following Cui Heng, she still felt a little different after seeing it for herself. Could it be that this Fengzhou State Overseer was really as Master had guessed? Otherwise, why would the Sect Master of Daoyi Palace follow him willingly? At this moment, He Qingrou was waiting in the reception hall of the State Overseer¡¯s Office. She was a beautiful woman who looked to be in her thirties. She had a beautiful face and exquisite facial features. Her black hair was tied together by a white jade lotus flower crown. She wore a loose light green Daoist robe and had an extraordinary aura. Unlike Chen Ying, who had already come to the mortal world a few times, she had never left the mountain after being brought to Cangcheng by her master since she was young. She had heard everything about the situation outside the mountain from her master and disciple. This was the first time she had gone down the mountain herself. And it was for such an important matter. The Immortal Dawn Sect placed great importance on meeting Cui Heng this time. After all, according to Chen Ying¡¯s description, Cui Heng had already cultivated the Immortal Dawn Sword Art to an extremely high level. He had even triggered the phenomenon of the Purple Cloud Sword, causing Purple Qi to come from the East! This meant that Cui Heng must have an extremely close relationship with the Immortal Dawn Sect. Otherwise, it would be impossible to do those things. He might even have some extremely unusual connections with the Immortal Dawn Sect. However, the Immortal Dawn Sect was also very vigilant and did not rashly send their higher-ups over to meet him. Instead, they let He Qingrou come over first as the first wave of contact. As Chen Ying¡¯s master, it was only natural for her to follow Chen Ying back. She could use this opportunity to see what kind of person Cui Heng was. It would be best if she could directly ask about the other party¡¯s relationship with the Immortal Dawn Sect. This was the first time He Qingrou had been entrusted with such an important matter. She was both expectant and nervous. After arriving at the guest hall of the State Overseer¡¯s Office, she sat upright and ready at all times. She kept simulating the scene of her meeting with Cui Heng in her mind and silently recited what she was about to say. She was far less casual than her disciple, Chen Ying. ¡°Master, you look so nervous.¡± Chen Ying was very lively. Seeing that Cui Heng did not come over after a long time, she jumped down from the chair she was sitting on and came to He Qingrou¡¯s side. ¡°Your body is tense.¡± As she spoke, she gently poked He Qingrou¡¯s shoulder. As Chen Tong¡¯s younger sister, she had already spent some time with Cui Heng when she was in Lu County. She knew that Cui Heng was usually very nice. Moreover, as the Purple Cloud Sword Master, she followed the information left behind by her ancestor and trusted Cui Heng unconditionally. Naturally, she did not feel nervous. ¡°Yingying!¡± He Qingrou glared at Chen Ying and wanted to warn her. It was an extremely important matter for her to come to Changfeng Prefecture to see State Overseer Cui. How could they be so casual? However, she had always been gentle and was worried that she would hurt Chen Ying. She opened her mouth and only sighed softly. ¡°Yingying, when I came, your Grandmaster specially reminded me. ¡°State Overseer Cui might be extremely important to our Immortal Dawn Sect. He might even be our only hope to find the Ancestral Master. You have to show some respect.¡± ¡°Yes, I got it!¡± Chen Ying nodded and sat down again, shaking her legs gently as she waited. Although she was still not very nervous, she knew how to act according to the situation. She would follow her Master¡¯s wishes. Only then would she be liked. Actually, Chen Ying was still a little puzzled. Why did State Overseer Cui suddenly change his mind and let her inform the elders of the sect about him? Moreover, according to Master, after Grandmaster heard the name ¡°Cui Heng¡±, she was even more shocked than when she heard that someone had cultivated the Immortal Dawn Sword Art to the Peak and could even trigger the Immortal sword phenomenon. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Moreover, after that, Grandmaster immediately made the decision to let her Master go down the mountain to meet State Overseer Cui. ¡°I wonder what relationship State Overseer Cui has with our sect?¡± Chen Ying kept thinking in her heart and guessed one answer after another. Every answer made sense, but she also felt that every answer was a little unrealistic. Just like that, while the master and disciple waited nervously and doubtfully, Cui Heng arrived. ¡°Master, Fengzhou¡¯s Overseer is here. You can just call him Lord Overseer!¡± Chen Ying used her True Qi to send a voice transmission to remind her master, who didn¡¯t know much about worldly affairs. He Qingrou nodded slightly and stood up calmly. Her movements were smooth and her breathing was steady. She did not look flustered at all. She smiled and looked at Cui Heng. She bowed slightly and said, ¡°He Qingrou of the Immortal Dawn Sect greets Overseer Cui of Fengzhou.¡± As a Deity Realm expert, she still had the foundation to control her bearings. Naturally, she would not appear nervous in front of Cui Heng. However, Chen Ying was dumbfounded. She thought to herself, ¡°As expected of Master, she can adjust her emotions so quickly!¡± ¡°So it¡¯s Perfected Qingrou. Please take a seat.¡± Cui Heng smiled and returned the greeting. At the same time, he sized up this beautiful female Daoist. He thought to himself that the female Daoists who had reached the peak of the martial realm seemed to be all beautiful and had peerless auras. Then, Cui Heng also sat in the main seat. He looked at He Qingrou and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s said that the Immortal Dawn Sect has been sealed off for a long time and there are no traces of Immortals left in the human world. I wonder what brings you here?¡± ¡°When my disciple returned to the mountain earlier, she told me some things about you.¡± He Qingrou¡¯s eyes flickered, as if she was considering her words. ¡°I heard that you can trigger the phenomenon of my sect¡¯s Immortal sword, and you¡¯re quite accomplished in the Immortal Dawn Sword Art. You even have a deep relationship with my sect?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said with a smile, ¡°If Perfected One wants to ask anything, why don¡¯t you just say it? I¡¯ve always liked to be straightforward. Let¡¯s get straight to the point.¡± ¡°¡­¡± He Qingrou was slightly stunned when she heard this, as if her words were stuck. This did not match the lines she had prepared in advance. Cui Heng¡¯s straightforward words left her at a loss for words. Shouldn¡¯t they exchange a few pleasantries before getting to the point? Fortunately, He Qingrou was a powerful martial cultivator, comparable to a Deity Realm expert. She hurriedly organized her words and nodded. ¡°In that case, please don¡¯t blame me. Can you show me the Immortal Dawn Sword Art?¡± But as soon as she said it, she regretted it. How could she tell the other party to show the Immortal Dawn Sword Art so directly? This was too rude! Cui Heng didn¡¯t care about this. He didn¡¯t even feel like she was impolite. He nodded and said, ¡°Sure.¡± The Immortal Dawn Sect was an inheritance left behind by Jiang Qiqi. In theory, the disciples of the Immortal Dawn Sect could be considered his descendants. He Qingrou was considered a grand-disciple of his, several generations down In terms of age, he was more than 200 years older than He Qingrou. He was enough to be her grandfather. Who would care about the attitude of a junior who was hundreds of years younger than him? ¡°Ah?¡± He Qingrou did not expect Cui Heng to be so easy to talk to. She immediately felt extremely glad. She thought that she would mess things up after being so rude just now. Clang! At this moment, a sword cry suddenly sounded in the hall. Cui Heng raised a finger and began to display the Immortal Dawn Sword Art. Streaks of green sword light flew out from his fingertips, turning into layers of colorful lights that danced in the air, as if the colorful lights were spreading out. The guest hall instantly became like a paradise. ¡°Sword Light Flying Clouds! It¡¯s really the complete Sword Light Flying Clouds! It¡¯s even more perfect than the Sect Master¡¯s!¡± He Qingrou exclaimed in her heart. She looked at Cui Heng¡¯s fingertips in extreme surprise, her eyes filled with shock and fascination. As someone who had cultivated the Immortal Dawn Sword Art for decades, her understanding of Sword Light Flying Clouds was much higher than Chen Ying¡¯s. With just a glance, she could tell that this was definitely not the ordinary Sword Light Flying Clouds move. It was extremely complete and perfect, a level that even the current Sect Master was far inferior to. It was even more perfect than the description recorded in the Immortal Dawn Sword Art! At this moment, He Qingrou¡¯s breathing almost stopped. Before she left the mountain, Grandmaster had told her a guess she had about Cui Heng. At this moment, that guess kept echoing in her mind. Could it be true?! But nearly 200 years have passed! Thinking of this, He Qingrou hesitated again and suddenly knelt down in front of Cui Heng. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only At the same time, she pulled Chen Ying to kneel beside her. Chen Ying did not understand and was filled with confusion. ¡°Master, what are you doing?¡± He Qingrou took a deep breath and asked with a solemn expression, ¡°May I ask if you know the name of my Immortal Dawn Sect¡¯s founder, Perfected Hengxia?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cui Heng fell silent when he heard this, as if he was sighing. Then, he dispersed the sword light on his fingertips and looked at He Qingrou and Chen Ying, who were kneeling in front of him, and sighed. ¡°Her name is Jiang Qiqi.¡± Chapter 124 - Greetings, Ancestral Grandmaster Chapter 124 Greetings, Ancestral Grandmaster He Qingrou¡¯s body trembled slightly when she heard this. Her entire body seemed to have frozen, and she did not move at all. After a long while, she knelt on the ground and kowtowed. Her voice trembled as she said, ¡°May I ask if Exalted Immortal is our Ancestral Master¡¯s¡­¡± Jiang Qiqi! This was the name of the Immortal Dawn Sect¡¯s founder, Perfected Hengxia. However, ever since she stepped into the martial world, she rarely used this name. She had always called herself Hengxia. To this day, even in the Immortal Dawn Sect, other than the few remaining personal disciples of the Ancestors, the first generation disciple of the Immortal Dawn Sect, and the second generation disciple, Perfected Zhu Qing, the Sect Master, and He Qingrou¡¯s Master, Liu Yiyun, no one knew this name. He Qingrou was only informed by her Master, Liu Yiyun, before she left the mountain. He even told a story. When the Ancestral Master, Perfected Hengxia, was young, she accidentally entered an Immortal realm and met a hidden Immortal Venerable who changed her life. The Immortal Dawn Sect¡¯s Immortal Dawn Sword Art was created by that hidden Immortal Venerable. From this perspective, that hidden Immortal Venerable should be the true source of the Immortal Dawn Sect¡¯s inheritance, the founder of their lineage. And the name of that reclusive Immortal Venerable Was Cui Heng! ¡°Cui Heng is the Fengzhou State Overseer in front of me?¡± He Qingrou couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in her heart. Her current experience made her feel like she was facing history. The Ancestral Master¡¯s master was standing in front of her? Although she was already mentally prepared, she still felt inexplicably excited. ¡°I¡¯m considered her Master.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly, his eyes filled with memories. He seemed to have heard the little girl call him Big Brother Immortal again. He did not especially emphasize that Jiang Qiqi had never taken him as her Master and only called him Big Brother Immortal. In fact, he also treated Jiang Qiqi as his younger sister. However, the relationship between Master and Disciple was real. As for calling him Big Brother Immortal, it was a matter between him and Jiang Qiqi. There was no need to specially explain it to others. ¡°So you¡¯re really¡­¡± He Qingrou was extremely excited. She took a deep breath and said respectfully, ¡°Exalted Immortal, can we disciples of the Immortal Dawn Sect address you as our Ancestral Grandfather?¡± Before Jiang Qiqi disappeared, she had instructed her disciples that if they met Cui Heng one day, they could call him Ancestral Grandfather, but they had to obtain Cui Heng¡¯s approval. ¡°Grand-grand-grandfather? This little girl¡­¡± Cui Heng¡¯s lips twitched slightly when he heard this. He didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, but he still nodded and said with a smile,¡± That¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Greetings, Ancestral Grandfather!¡± He Qingrou immediately kowtowed, and at the same time, she pulled Chen Ying beside her and bowed. ¡°Ah??¡± Chen Ying was still very confused and did not understand what was going on. However, seeing that her Master beside her had already bowed, she also kowtowed. ¡°Greetings, Ancestral Grandfather!¡± At this moment, in the reception hall of the State Overseer¡¯s Office, two beautiful women, one in her early thirties and the other in her early twenties, were kneeling in front of Cui Heng, who looked like a young man, and calling him ¡°Ancestral Grandfather¡±. The scene was a little strange. ¡°Alright, get up.¡± Cui Heng raised his hand and circulated his Dharmic powers, allowing the two of them to stand up. He casually took out two copper coins from his sleeve and attached runes to them before handing them over. ¡°Ancestral Grandfather, what¡¯s this?¡± He Qingrou and Chen Ying were very puzzled. They looked at the copper coins in their hands and did not understand what Cui Heng was doing ¡°Consider it a greeting gift.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything good on hand, so I¡¯ll give you two copper coins. These coins are quite magical. After throwing it out, it should be able to kill a Deva realm expert.¡± Actually, these were just some modest words. He was afraid of scaring his two grand-disciples. The runes attached to the copper coins essentially contained the power of a Golden Core powerhouse. Once the runes were activated, it was enough to instantly kill a Peak Foundation Establishment cultivator. But even so, He Qingrou felt an unprecedented shock. ¡°Thank you, Ancestral Grandfather!¡± He Qingrou pulled Chen Ying to thank Cui Heng again. Just a copper coin could kill a Deva?! Ancestral Grandfather was too powerful! If Ancestral Grandfather had also been at Cangcheng Mountain during the war a hundred years ago, the Immortal Dawn Sect would definitely not be in this state. However, Ancestral Grandfather is back now! Those who besieged the Immortal Dawn Sect and Patriarch Hengxia back then would definitely have to pay the price. ¡°There¡¯s no need to always bow like this.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and got the two of them to stand up. He asked He Qingrou, ¡°Did you come here just to verify my identity?¡± ¡°This is indeed the most important thing.¡± He Qingrou nodded and said, ¡°Your identity is extremely important to the entire Immortal Dawn Sect. Now that it has been confirmed, I still have something to ask of Ancestral Grandfather¡¯s opinion.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± Cui Heng nodded lightly. ¡°This disciple wants to return to Cangcheng Mountain and inform my fellow disciples and teachers about you, Ancestral Grandmaster,¡± He Qingrou said solemnly. ¡°They also want to come to Changfeng Prefecture City to pay their respects to you.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they sealing the mountain?¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°That¡¯s why I need to ask for your opinion, Ancestral Grandfather,¡± He Qingrou said in a low voice. ¡°Can the Immortal Dawn Sect reopen its doors?¡± ¡°Was it Qigi¡¯s decision to seal the mountain back then?¡± Cui Heng asked. Previously, he had asked Chen Ying about the Immortal Dawn Sect sealing the mountain. The answer he received was that Jiang Qiqi had left a warning before she disappeared and asked the Immortal Dawn Sect to seal the mountain. ¡°It¡¯s indeed Patriarch.¡± He Qingrou nodded first, then explained, ¡°But this was not Patriarch¡¯s will. At that time, the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World besieged the Immortal Dawn Sect, and Patriarch single-handedly turned the tide. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks However, at the last critical moment, they were ambushed by a great Bodhisattva from the Upper World. The Immortal Dawn Sect was at a disadvantage. However, the Ancestral Master also tried her best to kill that great Bodhisattva. Therefore, both sides came to a compromise. The Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World promised not to attack the Immortal Dawn Sect anymore, and the Immortal Dawn Sect also announced that they would seal the mountain and not openly recruit disciples on a large scale. I heard from Master that the Ancestral Master was seriously injured at that time and could no longer fight, so she agreed to the conditions of those Immortals and Buddhas from the Upper World. The Immortal Dawn Sect closed its doors and sealed the mountain because they had no choice but to protect themselves¡­¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and killing intent appeared. He could imagine how helpless Jiang Qiqi was back then. She was only one person, fighting against the Baolin Buddhist Hall, two Immortal sects, and the three Preeminent Families and twelve aristocratic families of the Upper World. ¡°Let¡¯s reopen the mountain then,¡± Cui Heng said in a low voice. ¡°Thank you, Ancestral Grandfather!¡± He Qingrou finally heaved a sigh of relief. If Cui Heng was really Ancestral Master Hengxia¡¯s Master, then she must ask Ancestral Grandfather to allow the Immortal Dawn Sect to reopen. This was the mission entrusted to her by her Master, Liu Yiyun. To the current Immortal Dawn Sect, this mountain could no longer be sealed. A hundred years ago, the Immortal Dawn Sect was like the sun in the midday sky. However, after a huge battle, their ancestor disappeared and their sect sealed off the mountain. It could be said that they had fallen from the clouds to dust. Not to mention the glory of the past, they could not even walk freely in the mortal world. Naturally, there were very few new disciples. To many ordinary disciples, it was already extremely difficult for them to last for 20 years in the sect. Not to mention sealing the mountain for a hundred years. In particular, in recent decades, the third generation disciples who had not cultivated to the Deity Realm had already died of old age one after another. There were even second generation disciples who had died of old age. Gradually, the number of people on the mountain decreased. Everyone in the Immortal Dawn Sect was in a state of panic, and they were extremely secretive about the reason for sealing the mountain. No one knew when this mountain sealing would end. Now that the 100-year period was approaching and the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World were about to descend, if those Immortals and Buddhas broke their promise and joined forces to attack again, would the Immortal Dawn Sect be able to survive? Even if they survived, if they continued to seal off the mountain, in a few more decades, or a hundred years, two hundred years¡­ the people inside would eventually die of old age. In the end, wouldn¡¯t the Immortal Dawn Sect turn into an empty grave? If they continued to seal the mountain, the Immortal Dawn Sect would really be finished! ¡°After you return, you can inform your fellow disciples and teachers,¡± Cui Heng suddenly said. He walked towards the entrance of the guest hall with his hands behind his back and said indifferently, ¡°In less than two months, those so-called Upper World Immortals and Buddhas will descend. When the time comes, I¡¯ll bring the Immortal Dawn Sect with me. To kill.¡± ¡­. He Qingrou left Changfeng Prefecture with Chen Ying and embarked on the journey back to Cangcheng Mountain. At this moment, Chen Ying¡¯s mind was still a little dizzy. Lord Overseer Cui was actually Ancestral Master Hengxia¡¯s Master and her Ancestral Grandfather? Oh, he was also Master¡¯s Ancestral Grandfather¡­ Also, the Immortal Dawn Sect actually didn¡¯t need to continue sealing the mountain! This was really great news! ¡°Master, can we leave the mountain freely in the future?¡± Chen Ying asked her Master happily. She felt that her Master was much smarter than before. She could actually say such a long string of words. He Qingrou did not answer. She kept inhaling and exhaling, as if she was calming herself down. After a while, He Qingrou noticed that her disciple was asking her a question. She immediately said in embarrassment, ¡°Are you talking about why I spoke so fluently? This is because I was prepared in advance and rehearsed it many times in my heart¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chen Ying rolled her eyes when she heard that. Her Master was indeed still that cute Master. The speed of a Deity Realm cultivator was already not something ordinary martial artists could compare to. Especially He Qingrou, who was far stronger than ordinary Deity Realm experts. In just two days, she brought Chen Ying back to Cangcheng Mountain. Then, the master and disciple walked past the thousand-layer stone stairs, passed through the vast sea of clouds, and arrived at the mountain gate of the Immortal Dawn Sect. This was an archway that seemed to be made of white jade. There were many clouds carved on it, and the words ¡°Immortal Dawn Sect¡± were personally carved by Jiang Qiqi with sword light. A hundred years ago, this was the mountain gate of the number one sect in the world. Countless people had come here to seek the path to Immortality. Today, a hundred years later, this place was quiet and desolate. There were only pines trees and cypresses, and clouds and fog. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only He Qingrou brought Chen Ying to the mountain gate and saw clouds rising inside. Two women who looked like fairies walked out quickly. They were the Immortal Dawn Sect¡¯s Sect Master, Perfected Zhu Qing, and He Qingrou¡¯s master, Liu Yiyun. They all asked eagerly: ¡°Qingrou, have you found Ancestral Grandfather?¡± Chapter 125 - Envoy of the Great Jin Imperial Court Chapter 125 Envoy of the Great Jin Imperial Court Perfected Zhu Qing and Liu Yiyun looked at He Qingrou with concern. To the current Immortal Dawn Sect, it was too important to find their ¡°Ancestral Grandfather¡±. This was enough to affect the survival of the entire sect. ¡°Sect Master, Master, don¡¯t worry.¡± He Qingrou smiled faintly and said, ¡°Disciple has already verified that Lord Overseer Cui who rules over Fengzhou is Ancestral Master¡¯s Master, our Ancestral Grandfather¡± Actually, under normal circumstances, He Qingrou, Perfected Zhu Qing, Liu Yiyun, and the other disciples of the Immortal Dawn Sect should have called Cui Heng as Ancestor Grandmaster. However, it was their Ancestral Master, Ancestral Master Hengxia, who had decided on how to address him. They had also obtained Cui Heng¡¯s approval, so they called him that. ¡°Really?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really our Ancestor Grandfather?!¡± Perfected Zhu Qing and Liu Yiyun were overjoyed when they heard this. They could no longer maintain their composure and could not help but laugh. Although they had already been mentally prepared when they found out the name ¡°Cui Heng¡± corresponded with that person could use ¡°Sword Light Flying Clouds¡± and even trigger the Immortal sword phenomenon, they still felt that it was a little unreal now that they had obtained a definite answer. The Immortal Dawn Sect had been waiting for this Ancestral Grandfather for too long. The two of them were the second-generation disciples of the Immortal Dawn Sect, Jiang Qiqi¡¯s grand-disciple. Unlike third-generation disciples like He Qingrou, they had truly cultivated beside Jiang Qiqi. The two of them knew more about this Ancestral Grandfather than He Qingrou. A hundred years ago, before the war happened, when Jiang Qiqi was still in the Immortal Dawn Sect, Perfected Zhu Qing and Liu Yiyun, who were still in the Inner World realm, had been ordered to leave the mountain to search for ¡°Cui Heng¡±. This was an order given by their Master, but both of them knew very well that this was definitely the Patriarch¡¯s orders. Moreover, this search had already begun since the Ancestral Master destroyed the Cangxuan Sect and established the Immortal Dawn Sect on Cangcheng Mountain. In the beginning, it was only the first generation disciple of the Immortal Dawn Sect, which was also Jiang Qiqi¡¯s personal disciples who were involved. Then, it was changed to the second generation disciples like Perfected Zhu Qing and Liu Yiyun. Although they had not gained anything for a long time, it was obvious that the Ancestral Master wanted to continue this tradition. However, after the battle a hundred years ago, the Ancestral Master disappeared and the Immortal Dawn Sect sealed the mountain. The disciples were no longer free to leave the mountain, so the mission to find ¡°Cui Heng¡± was naturally left unsettled. Unexpectedly, at the end of the 100 years period, when the Immortal Dawn Sect was about to face a life-and-death crisis, they actually found the Ancestral Grandfather. ¡°That¡¯s right, it must be Ancestral Grandfather.¡± He Qingrou said with certainty, ¡°Grand-teacher even displayed the Sword Light Flying Clouds move for us. It was incomparably perfect, even more perfect than the description of the sect¡¯s secret manual. Ancestral Grandfather also knows Patriarch Hengxia¡¯s secular name. Coupled with the phenomenon of the Purple Cloud Sword, it¡¯s enough to prove that Lord Overseer Cui is our Ancestral Grandfather.¡± Omer ¡°Good, good! That¡¯s great!¡± Perfected Zhu Qing was extremely excited. A smile bloomed on her beautiful face as she nodded and said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s return to the mountain first. Let¡¯s talk in the Ancestral Hall.¡± ¡°Yes, Sect Master.¡± He Qingrou hurriedly bowed and followed. ¡°Yingying, come along too.¡± Liu Yiyun called out to Chen Ying, who was at a loss. ¡°Ah?¡± Chen Ying¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. She immediately nodded and said, ¡°Alright! Thank you, Grandmaster!¡± The Ancestral Hall was originally called the Hengxia Palace. It was where the Ancestral Master, Perfected Hengxia, met with her disciples. Later on, when the Ancestral Master went missing, that place was changed to the Ancestral Hall. It was still used to discuss important matters. None of the fourth generation disciples had ever entered the Ancestral Hall yet. She should be the first. ¡­. Due to the sealing of the mountain, there were not many people in the Immortal Dawn Sect left. Many palaces that were considered lively in the past had now become deserted. Perfected Zhu Qing and Liu Yiyun brought He Qingrou and Chen Ying back into the sect. Along the way, they only encountered three or four disciples. Moreover, they were all third-generation disciples of the same generation as He Qingrou. When they saw Perfected Zhu Qing and Liu Yiyun¡¯s excited expressions, they were a little curious and could not help but discuss softly. ¡°Sect Master and Master Liu look very happy. Is there something joyous?¡± ¡°What other good news can there be? Now that the 100-year deadline is approaching, we don¡¯t even know if we can survive this time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. A hundred years ago, our Ancestral Master made a treaty with the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World.¡± ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s a treasure at the foot of the mountain? I saw Junior Sister He rushing down the mountain previously, but she returned in just a few days.¡± ¡°I hope it¡¯s good news. Sigh¡­¡± These disciples were generally not very optimistic and had negative attitudes. Actually, this was not surprising. In the recent decades, there had been many disciples of the first generation who had yet to cultivate to the Deity Realm or even second generation disciples who had passed away. However, due to the sealing of the mountain, only a dozen new disciples had been recruited in the past hundred years. The old were gone, but too few newcomers came in. This caused the number of people in the Immortal Dawn Sect to decrease. Many disciples felt even more depressed. They could not see any hope for the future. Currently, there were less than 40 disciples in the entire Immortal Dawn Sect. Half of them were third-generation disciples. Most of them were disciples of the Immortal Dawn Sect before they sealed the mountain. There were also a small number of them who were taken in after the mountain was sealed. For example, He Qingrou. Many of the older third-generation disciples were already over 100 years old. If they could not reach the Deity Realm¡­ In a few decades, this group of third generation disciples would also die of old age. At that time, some of the second-generation disciples who had reached the Deity Realm would also be about to die. At that time, the entire Cangcheng Mountain would become the grave of the Immortal Dawn Sect. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks In such an environment, who could maintain a positive mood all the time? In all aspects, removing the seal on the mountain was already a top priority for the current Immortal Dawn Sect. ¡­. The furnishings in the Ancestral Hall were very simple. A long table and a few chairs, plus a few desks, candlesticks, and other things were everything here. There wasn¡¯t much decoration. After the four of them arrived, Perfected Zhu Qing and Liu Yiyun were not in a hurry to ask about Cui Heng were Instead, they asked the disciples outside to invite the other two Sword Masters over. Jiang Qiqi had left behind five Immortal swords before she disappeared. Every Sword Owner who had obtained the recognition of the Immortal sword could be said to be the absolute core of the Immortal Dawn Sect. Soon, two young women arrived at the Ancestral Hall. One of them carried a long sword on her back, and the other had a long sword hanging at her waist. They were the Sword Masters of the swords Autumn Cloud and Setting Sun. They were both disciples of He Qingrou¡¯s generation. Perfected Zhu Qing was the Sword Master of Red Sun, while Liu Yiyun was the White Rainbow Sword¡¯s Sword Master. ¡°Greetings, Sect Master, Master Liu.¡± Sword Master Autumn Cloud and Sword Master Setting Sun bowed respectfully. At the same time, they saw He Qingrou and Chen Ying and could not help but feel puzzled. Could something big have happened? Did the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World descend again? Thinking of this, the two of them immediately tensed up, ready to fight at any moment. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous.¡± Perfected Zhu Qing smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s good news. Qingrou, tell everyone about Ancestral Grandfather.¡± Ancestral Grandfather?! Sword Master Autumn Cloud and Sword Master Setting Sun were stunned. What kind of address was this? Wasn¡¯t Ancestral Master Hengxia a peerless woman? HOW¡­ ¡°Ancestral Grandfather is the Master of Ancestral Master Hengxia¡­¡± He Qingrou recounted what Chen Ying had seen and heard in Lu County and her experience in Changfeng Prefecture. This naturally included Cui Heng¡¯s promise to allow the Immortal Dawn Sect to unseal the mountain, as well as his promise to bring the Immortal Dawn Sect along to kill when the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World descend. Perfected Zhu Qing and Liu Yiyun didn¡¯t know about this before. Now that they heard these two things, they immediately became excited. Reopening the mountain gate! The Immortal Dawn Sect would be saved! Moreover, with Ancestral Grandfather around, there was no need to worry about those Immortals and Buddhas descending from the Upper World! The Autumn Cloud Sword Master and the Setting Sun Sword Master cried tears of joy. They had deep feelings for the Immortal Dawn Sect, but for so many years, they could only watch helplessly as the Immortal Dawn Sect declined day by day. Now, the Immortal Dawn Sect finally had the possibility of reviving. ¡°I¡¯ll report this matter to Master and Martial Aunt Zheng.¡± Perfected Zhu Qing made a decision and said in a low voice, ¡°Yiyun, tell the disciples of the Immortal Dawn Sect that the sect is about to reopen.¡± There were only about 40 people in the current Immortal Dawn Sect. There was no need to spend a lot of effort to spread the news about the reopening of the sect. The Master and Martial Aunt Zheng she mentioned were the only two first-generation disciples of the Immortal Dawn Sect, which was also Jiang Qiqi¡¯s personal disciples. ¡°Yes, alright!¡± Liu Yiyun nodded. ¡°Qingrou, you and Yingying will organize everyone to get ready later¡­¡± Perfected Zhu Qing arranged a mission for He Qingrou and Chen Ying.¡± When Master and Martial Aunt Yu Zheng and I come over, we¡¯ll go to Changfeng Prefecture to pay our respects to Ancestral Grandfather.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± He Qingrou and Chen Ying said in unison. They were especially excited. It had been too long since the Immortal Dawn Sect had such a lively atmosphere. This feeling was really good! au And all of this was because they had found Ancestral Grandfather. The Immortal Dawn Sect was no longer without a backbone! ¡­. While the Immortal Dawn Sect was preparing to come to Changfeng Prefecture to visit Cui Heng. An urgent letter was sent to Cui Heng¡¯s office. Liu Litao had personally sent it over. ¡°Lord Overseer, it¡¯s a letter from Chen Tong. It was sent over urgently. It¡¯s probably something that requires your immediate attention,¡± Liu Litao said. ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng took the letter and opened it. ¡°I remember that he should be promoting a new decree with Huishi in Yunshu County. It¡¯s really from Yunshu County.¡± ¡°Yunshu County is a northern frontier fortress of the Great Jin, close to the grassland barbarians. Did something happen?¡± Liu Litao immediately thought of several possibilities. ¡°The grassland barbarians gathered about 50,000 cavalry from the various tribes and planned to raid Yunshu County in the south. When they sent the letter, they were already at the city gate.¡± Cui Heng slapped the letter on the table and sneered, ¡°These barbarians are really bold!¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Going south to plunder was equivalent to killing the people of Fengzhou. It was considered destroying the plans for the new policies he wanted to implement. This would also add obstacles to his cultivation of collecting the seven emotions of all living beings. ¡°Those barbarians are indeed hateful!¡± Liu Litao nodded and said, ¡°The barbarians from the grasslands don¡¯t do any farming. They live on nomadism and like to kill. Every year in late autumn, they will go south to plunder and slaughter the people. They deserve to die!¡± ¡°Yes, Chen Tong asked me to increase the number of troops he can recruit and lead 30,000 troops to attack the barbarians in the north.¡± Cui Heng pondered for a moment before nodding and saying, ¡°This matter is feasible and approved. If this battle falls into a disadvantageous position, I¡¯ll personally take action.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Overseer. I¡¯ll write a letter to reply now.¡± Liu Litao bowed respectfully, then said, ¡°I still have something to report. The Great Jin Imperial Court has sent an envoy to meet you.¡± Chapter 126 - To Be a Ruler of a Fallen Country (1) Chapter 126 To Be a Ruler of a Fallen Country (1) An envoy from the Great Jin Imperial Court? Cui Heng was stunned. Ever since he left the Beginner¡¯s Space, although he had been using the political environment to collect the seven emotions of life, he had never interacted with the royal family. After all, since a hundred years ago, the Great Jin¡¯s fortune had been declining day by day. Even now, the Imperial Court¡¯s government decree could not even leave the Central Continent. The letter of appointment of a local governor was only a token of goodwill. This Imperial Court could be said to only exist in name. Even if the Great Jin had stolen Hong Fugui¡¯s fruits of war 261 years ago, Cui Heng could not be bothered to destroy them. That was because even if he left them alone, the Great Jin might not be able to survive for another ten years. Emperor Jianyan, Wei Yi, was already 49 years old, but he did not even have a son. The loyal generals were even all killed by him. The Wang Family of Langya, who had always supported the Great Jin, could barely take care of themselves. It could be said that as long as Emperor Jianyan died, the Great Jin Imperial Court would definitely collapse. There was almost no possibility of centralizing power again. The various Governors would also make another Emperor appear quickly. Even if it was only in name. However, Emperor Jianyan was still alive and he was still the Emperor. Thus, his emissaries were treated with hospitality in any state capital. In order to maintain the appearance of obedience, the local Governors would also build a good relationship with the envoy and even show a humble attitude. It was not that they were afraid of the Emperor. They were mainly worried that if they did not appear humble in front of the envoy, they subdued by the neighboring states The neighboring states could use this as an excuse to form an alliance to attack and claim the territory. On the surface, it was to protect the Emperor¡¯s authority, but in reality, it was to snatch territory and divide the land and population. Of course, the respect and humility on the surface were only on the surface. As for the Emperor¡¯s orders brought by the envoy, they were usually ignored by the State Overseers or they pretended to adhere just for show. Therefore, the Emperor usually did not send any envoys to the state capitals. After all, it would be very embarrassing if his decree was ignored. But now, an envoy from the Imperial Court had suddenly come to Fengzhou. It was really strange. ¡°What¡¯s his rank?¡± Cui Heng asked. The envoys sent by the Imperial Court were mostly eunuchs of the Imperial Court. They could determine the importance of the matter through the ranks of the officials. ¡°It¡¯s Attendant Wang Chun,¡± Liu Litao said solemnly. ¡°An Attendant?¡± Cui Heng raised his eyebrows slightly and smiled. ¡°What does Emperor Jianyan want to do? He actually sent such an important member of the inner court to me. Did he say why he came?¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks According to the official system of the Great Jin, the Regular Attendants of the Loose Cavalry were the main officials of the Loose Cavalry. They were assigned to serve the Emperor alone. They were also responsible for advising him. The authority they held was extremely heavy. ¡°That Attendant didn¡¯t say why he came.¡± Liu Litao shook his head. ¡°He insisted on meeting you.¡± ¡°Then let him come in.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly, curious about the Great Jin Imperial Court¡¯s goal. ¡°Yes, Lord Overseer!¡± Liu Litao bowed and left. Accompanied by Liu Litao, the envoy of the Great Jin Imperial Court brought a servant along and entered the reception hall of the State Overseer¡¯s Office. This envoy looked to be in his forties. His face was fair and beardless, and his temperament was feminine. He was obviously a eunuch. The follower beside him looked to be in his fifties. He had an ordinary appearance. His eyebrows were lowered, and he looked humble. ¡°Wang Chun greets the Lord Overseer.¡± This eunuch was not arrogant at all. He was very respectful to Cui Heng and even bowed obediently. ¡°Please take a seat.¡± Cui Heng nodded lightly and smiled. ¡°What brings you to Fengzhou?¡± At the same time, he glanced at Wang Chun¡¯s attendant. This follower was obviously not an ordinary person. Although his attitude was respectful and humble on the surface, there was still a noble aura in his bones. It was obvious that he was someone of high status. ¡°This regards an important matter of the country.¡± Wang Chun stopped talking after saying this. He first glanced at Liu Litao beside him, then looked at Cui Heng, wanting to say something but hesitated. ¡°Sir Liu is my deputy and will be the Deputy Governor in a few days. Attendant Wang, feel free to speak your mind.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently. He certainly could not dismiss his deputy because of a eunuch. As Wu Yin was still in the position of Deputy Governor, Liu Litao was temporarily a normal official. His position was second only to the Deputy Governor. When Wu Yin resigned in the future, he would be able to become the Deputy Governor of Fengzhou. Liu Litao was deeply moved when he heard this. His desire to follow Cui Heng to the death intensified. ¡°In that case¡­¡± Wang Chun fell silent when he heard this. In the end, he made up his mind. He stood up and said to the follower beside him, ¡°Minister Chu, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you to say.¡± ¡°Minister Chu?!¡± Liu Litao looked at the attendant in shock. ¡°So it¡¯s the current Prime Minister.¡± Cui Heng was still sitting there, sizing up this old man who was dressed like a follower. He was rather surprised. Although he did not care much about the Great Jin Imperial Court, he knew that the current Prime Minister was called Chu Yuanliang, and he was not an ordinary Prime Minister. The Prime Minister, Minister of Records, Commander-in-chief of Military Affairs, Governor of Zhongzhou¡­ These were Chu Yuanliang¡¯s current official titles. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only In terms of power, he could command all the military affairs of the Great Jin and execute any official below the rank of State Overseer. Simply put, he was almost equivalent to the Emperor. Normally speaking, it was impossible to put so many official positions on a single person. However, under the rule of Emperor Jianyan, such a powerful Prime Minister really appeared. This made Cui Heng very curious as to why the current Prime Minister had personally come to Fengzhou. Chapter 127 - To Be a Ruler of a Fallen Country (2) Chapter 127 To Be a Ruler of a Fallen Country (2) ¡°Greetings, Lord Overseer Cui.¡± Chu Yuanliang did not have the airs of a top official at all. His attitude was very respectful as he bowed to Cui Heng and said, ¡°Please save the Great Jin!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the atmosphere instantly fell silent. Cui Heng¡¯s expression was strange, and Liu Litao was also stunned. In this day and age, they still requested the help of a State Overseer to save Great Jin? It was already very good that the State Overseers didn¡¯t give the falling empire a shove in the back! ¡°This is not only for the Great Jin, but also for yourself, Lord Overseer.¡± Wang Chun suddenly said, ¡°I believe Lord Overseer has already received the news of the grassland barbarians attacking the city in the south.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and frowned. ¡°Is it related to this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed related.¡± Chu Yuanliang nodded and said with a bitter expression, ¡°The Emperor¡¯s decreed that as the grassland chiefs of the land were benevolent and caring to their people, they should not be trapped in the seven states of the grassland. So the ownerless Fengzhou was handed over to Chanyu to rule. With this decree, Fengzhou already belongs to the grassland barbarians. They are actually taking back their land by attacking Yunshu County.¡± ¡°?¡± Cui Heng almost thought that he had heard wrongly. ¡°Has the Emperor gone mad?!¡± Liu Litao¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Chu Yuanliang in disbelief. Did water enter the head of the Emperor, Wei Yi? In the past, the grassland barbarians had taken away two states from Great Jin¡¯s land. Wasn¡¯t that enough? Now, he was actually taking the initiative to give up his land?! It was simply unheard of. It was completely ludicrous! ¡­. Central Continent, Great Jin Imperial City. At this moment, the royal court was in chaos. A few days ago, Emperor Wei Yi suddenly told all the courtiers that he had secretly sent an edict to the grassland and ceded the entire Fengzhou to the leader of the grassland barbarians, Chanyu. Immediately after, the Great Jin Imperial Court received news that the grassland barbarians were marching south and were about to attack Yunshu County. Prime Minister Chu Yuanliang was so angry that he vomited blood and fainted on the spot. He had yet to return to the Imperial Court. The court officials were also stunned by this explosive news. They never dreamed that the Emperor, who usually ate and waited for death, would actually do such a ridiculous thing. It had been three years since the barbarians had marched south. At a time like this, he actually took the initiative to give up a state for Chanyu?! It was not a county or a city, but a fucking state! There were only 11 states in the entire Great Jin! No, there were only ten left¡­ No one in their right mind would do such a thing. In order to deal with this matter, there was endless debate in the royal court. Emperor Wei Yi, yawned and staggered to the Imperial Court. The courtiers immediately fell silent. However, Wei Yi ignored these courtiers. He came to the jade steps and tilted his body, lying on his side on the dragon throne. His eyes were half-closed, and he looked completely sleepy. A courtier couldn¡¯t help but step forward and say, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s the duty of the Emperor to guard the land and shepherd the people. How can Your Majesty cede the land and people to the barbarians for no reason?¡± Then, another courtier stepped forward and said, ¡°Your Majesty, although there has been no lack of rulers who have been defeated and ceded land for peace, there has never been a ruler who gave up his land without a fight. Your Majesty, please withdraw the edict!¡± With the two of them taking the lead, more and more courtiers stood up one after another. The words they spoke became more and more intense. In the end, they even shouted words like ¡°King of a fallen country¡±. ¡°A fallen king?¡± Wei Yi, who was lying on the dragon throne, suddenly spoke. He seemed to have been stimulated by something and instantly became 100 times more energetic. He no longer had the sleepy appearance from before. He stood up on the jade platform and stood in front of the dragon throne. ¡°Who said that I¡¯m the ruler of a fallen country just now?¡± Wei Yi¡¯s gaze was cold as he scanned the officials from head to toe. The royal court was silent. No one dared to make a sound. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Whoosh! Wei Yi suddenly kicked the table in front of him and laughed loudly. ¡°Hahahaha, you¡¯re right! That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I am the ruler of a fallen country!¡± The courtiers were shocked and filled with disbelief. How could an Emperor say that he was the ruler of a fallen country? At this moment, Wei Yi seemed to have fallen into a state of mental excitement. He no longer looked down on the ministers but started talking on the jade steps. ¡°When I ascended the throne at the age of 18, I worked hard to rule and wanted to become the ruler of a resurgent country, leaving my name in history. Hence, I used the Great General Chen Pengju to attack the north. In just three years, I took back Fengzhou and restored the mountains and rivers! But what happened after that? What we obtained was not praise, but the unsolicited advices of the officials. They asked us not to exhaust our resources and disrupt the country¡¯s by fighting, and disturb the people¡¯s livelihood. They asked me to issue an Imperial decree to summon Chen Pengju back to the capital. I thought that you were all loyal subjects who were dedicated to the country. After listening to your words, I summoned Chen Pengju back and he died on the way home. The hundreds of thousands of troops lost their backbone and were easily controlled by the large sects. At that time, I knew that I couldn¡¯t be the ruler of a resurgent country. I wasn¡¯t ruthless enough. My ears were too soft. I still had a group of good ministers, but I couldn¡¯t accomplish anything great. Thousands of years later, those who weren¡¯t familiar with history books might not even know my name. That won¡¯t do! When I came to this world, I was destined to ascend the throne and became the Emperor. I¡¯m to dominate the universe and rule over all living beings. This Emperor is special and different from the mortal world! How can I be drowned in the dust of history like those mediocre living beings? Those who can be remembered by the people of the world are only the founders of countries, rulers of fallen countries, or leaders of resurgent countries. Since I can¡¯t be the ruler of a resurgent country, it¡¯s also very good to be the ruler of a fallen country. This fame is even easier to be remembered by the world than the ruler of a resurgent country! Therefore, I didn¡¯t give birth to any sons, and I slaughtered my brothers. I allowed the traitors to be in my court, and used them. I specialized in killing loyal officials, and I ignored government affairs. I even allowed the local governors to rule an area by themselves! Good! This is really good! Now that the destruction of the country is obvious, and the Imperial Court only exists in name, why hasn¡¯t anyone come to attack the Imperial City yet? I¡¯m still waiting to burn down the Imperial Palace and perish in the flames of the fallen country, shaking the world so that countless people will remember me in their hearts! The hundred years period is about to pass, and the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World are about to descend. At that time, it won¡¯t be so easy for me to destroy the country. I don¡¯t have time. If no one comes to destroy Great Jin, I¡¯ll destroy Great Jin myself! This Emperor will also tell you something else. The decree was not the only thing I sent to the grassland. There¡¯s also the Hongwu Divine Sword that killed all the Deity Realm experts 300 years ago! This Great Jin will definitely perish! Hahahaha!!¡± The Emperor¡¯s laughter echoed in the Imperial Court. The officials were shocked and dumbfounded. No one dared to say a word. He was crazy! The Emperor was really crazy!! Not only did he cede Fengzhou, but he even sent the Hongwu Divine Sword to the grassland. That was a divine sword that could kill Immortals and Buddhas from the Upper World! What should they do now?! ¡­. In the end, Chu Yuanliang did not obtain Cui Heng¡¯s promise on the spot. He could only leave in a hurry with Wang Chun. As the Prime Minister, he could not leave the capital for too long, or else there would be chaos. In the State Overseer¡¯s Office. Cui Heng asked Liu Litao to call Zhang Shuming and Wu Yin over. He explained the current situation and asked, ¡°How trustworthy do you think Chu Yuanliang¡¯s words are?¡± Zhang Shuming pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Chu Yuanliang is the most powerful person in the current dynasty. Since he came to ask for help personally, this matter should be true.¡± 12 §±?e Liu Litao also said, ¡°Chu Yuanliang and Wang Chun came together probably to make you believe in the authenticity of this matter.¡± Wu Yin nodded and said, ¡°I think so too.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cui Heng nodded lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed most likely true, but the so-called Emperor is too unbelievable. It¡¯s most likely not as simple as ceding Fengzhou.¡± At this point, he said to Liu Litao, ¡°There¡¯s no need to write a reply to Chen Tong. I¡¯ll personally make a trip to Yunshu County.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Excellency.¡± Liu Litao nodded. ¡­. 20 miles away from Yunshu County in Fengzhou, a camp was set up. The soldiers were at the city gates. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Their swords were drawn. Meanwhile, in the Yunzhou army tent at the back, it was a peaceful scene. Huyan Chanyu was in the prime of his life. Seeing Emperor Wei Yi¡¯s gift, he naturally did not hesitate to swallow it. He was determined to take down Fengzhou City before the Upper World¡¯s Immortals descended. At this moment, he was wiping an ordinary-looking refined iron sword with the Emperor¡¯s Edict. He looked towards the south and said with a smile, ¡°Perhaps next winter, my race will be able to enter the Central Plains!¡± ¡°I also have to thank His Majesty for the gift he gave me. When we conquer Yunshu County, I¡¯ll definitely slaughter the entire city for him as thanks.¡± Chapter 128 - Chanyu: The Advantage is Mine! Chapter 128 Chanyu: The Advantage is Mine! Just as he was stroking his sword and imagining the future, A burly man in armor walked into the main tent and knelt on the ground. He said respectfully, ¡°Great Chanyu, when are we going to attack?¡± This person was the vanguard general of the grassland barbarians, and his name was Chao Wushu. ¡°How far are the foot soldiers from the cavalry camp?¡± Huyan Chanyu put away his sword and asked. ¡°There¡¯s less than 30 miles left. 250,000 warriors will be able to join forces with the vanguard soon.¡± Chao Wushu was still kneeling on the ground as he reported the situation at the front line. ¡°The materials needed for the siege equipment have been prepared. We can make the equipment for the initial siege in two days at the latest.¡± ¡°Very good!¡± Huyan Chanyu nodded and said with a smile, ¡°We don¡¯t have to be anxious. After we gather our troops, we can just steadily make siege weapons. There should be less than 10,000 soldiers in Yunshu County City. They definitely won¡¯t dare to leave the city and disturb our warriors.¡± ¡°Yes, Great Chanyu!¡± Chao Wushu immediately kowtowed. ¡°In five days, we should be able to consume all the materials and create most of the siege weapons. As long as we rest for another day, we can launch an attack.¡± ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll begin the siege in six days!¡± Huyan Chanyu was in a very good mood. He stood up, pointed his sword, and smiled. ¡°No matter what, 300,000 against 10,000, the advantage is mine!¡± ¡­. In Yunshu County. As a Governor of six counties as appointed by the State Overseer, Hui Shi had already taken over all the military affairs here. Chen Tong, on the other hand, was preparing for war alongside him. The grassland barbarians¡¯ cavalry could not be underestimated. Moreover, according to the latest news from the sentries, the 50,000 barbarian cavalry were only the vanguard. There were still more than 200,000 foot soldiers behind. Who knew where the grassland barbarians got the resources to raise so many soldiers? Hui Shi believed that he could defeat 10,000 cavalry alone, but it was unknown if he could defeat 50,000 cavalry. Although he had the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s Mighty Bodhisattva Fist dragon runes on him and he had the power to crush Deity Realm experts, his martial cultivation was only at the peak of the Inner World realm after all. He could not continuously replenish the power of the dragon runes. If he fought for too long, the power would be exhausted. If he really had to fight against an army, he had to rely on the soldiers here. Above the city walls, a cold wind howled. Chen Tong looked into the distance and saw a vast expanse. This was an extremely suitable location for cavalry to charge. Although the enemy¡¯s cavalry could not be used to attack the city, they could be used to provide cover for the 200,000 foot soldiers behind, giving the rear enough time to prepare their siege weapons. When the barbarians transported the siege equipment over, the siege would begin. Currently, there are only 8,000 standing soldiers in Yunshu County. This was because when King Yan caused trouble previously, a large number of soldiers had been transferred away and had yet to return. 8,000 soldiers, defending against hundreds of thousands! The outcome would definitely be extremely tragic! Therefore, Chen Tong submitted a letter to Cui Heng, requesting for the right to recruit soldiers in Yunshu County. Only by recruiting enough soldiers would they have a chance to defend Yunshu County. Otherwise, everything was just empty talk. ¡°County Governor, how do you plan to fight this battle?¡± Chen Tong asked Hui Shi. ¡°If Lord Overseer¡¯s reply can arrive before these barbarians attack the city, I¡¯ll naturally listen to his arrangements.¡± Hui Shi¡¯s thoughts were simple and extreme. He looked into the distance and said in a low voice, ¡°If the reply doesn¡¯t arrive, I¡¯ll leave the city and kill a path through the army.¡± ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s the only way.¡± Chen Tong nodded and turned to look into the city. He could clearly hear the sounds of the army training not far away. ¡°Governor Meng has begun to train the soldiers. Shall we go over and take a look?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Hui Shi nodded. The Governor of Yunshu County was called Meng Zhang. He was already 57 years old, but his physique was still very strong. He personally trained the soldiers and shouted loudly. ¡°Boys!¡± Meng Zhang stood in front of the 8,000 soldiers in his armor and shouted, ¡°The barbarians have arrived at the city wall. They want to break through our walls, rob our food, kill our sons, and snatch our wives and daughters! What should we do!¡± ¡°Kill them all!¡± ¡°Kill them!¡± ¡°Kill those barbarians!¡± The 8,000 soldiers were furious and roared with flushed faces. They were basically local citizens of Yunshu County. Their parents, families, wives, and children were all here. If the barbarians breached the city, the consequences would be unimaginable. 28 years ago, Yunshu County was still in the hands of the grassland barbarians. Many of the 8,000 soldiers were born in that era. They would often hear their elders talk about that tragic life. There were even some soldiers who had personally experienced that era. Everyone knew very well what kind of life they led under the rule of the grassland barbarians. No, not life! It could only be considered a mere existence! At that time, the people here could not even hold any hope in their hearts for a better life. Especially the ladies. As long as a girl was over ten years old, they would basically become the playthings of the barbarians. They were simply living in hell. This time, they had to defend Yunshu County! Meng Zhang looked at the angry soldiers and felt very gratified. But there was no joy in his heart at all. He knew very well that once the battle broke out and the city defense began, the 8,000 soldiers in front of him would definitely die in large numbers. It was unknown if there would even be 2,000 of them left. However, as the Governor of Yunshu County, he had to appear strong enough. Facing these soldiers, he continued to shout, ¡°That¡¯s right! Kill those barbarians! Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°This is our home. There¡¯s no place to retreat behind us. We have nowhere to hide or escape. We can only fight to the death. Only by guarding this city can we have a chance of survival!¡± He was originally a soldier as well. He knew very well the importance of Yunshu County. This was the northern gate of Fengzhou. Without Yunshu County, the barbarians from the north could enter at any time and plunder the lands. The entire Fengzhou would become defenseless. 28 years ago, Meng Zhang followed the Northern Garrison General, Chen Pengju, to attack the barbarians in the north and reclaim Yunshu County that had fallen into the hands of the barbarians. Only then did they completely restore the entire Fengzhou. Before that, although Fengzhou was considered the territory of the Great Jin in name, it had long become the backyard of the barbarians in the north. They could enter and leave as they pleased and trample through the entire territory. Moreover, Yunshu County had a ranch used to raise horses that could block massive armies. Only with Yunshu County can Fengzhou be considered the Great Jin¡¯s Fengzhou. Without Yunshu County, Fengzhou was just a little girl who could be violated by the barbarians at any time. Yunshu County could not be lost again! At this moment, Hui Shi and Chen Tong walked over, but they did not disturb Meng Zhang¡¯s training. Instead, they waited quietly at the side. After Meng Zhang finished his round of training, he came to the two of them and cupped his hands. He asked, ¡°My Lords, how¡¯s the situation outside the city?¡± Initially he was a little dissatisfied with these two officers from Changfeng Prefecture. However, after getting along with them, he realized that both of them were dedicated to the common people, so he became harmonious with them. In particular, Meng Zhang realized that Hui Shi¡¯s eyebrows were extremely similar to Chen Pengju¡¯s. This made him feel much closer to Hui Shi. There was basically no conflict. Hui Shi said in a low voice, ¡°There are often barbarian sentries patrolling outside the city. They should be checking on the situation of our city defense. Occasionally, they¡¯ll shoot arrows at the city walls or send letters in to stir up trouble.¡± Chen Tong nodded and said solemnly, ¡°In the past two days, most of the rumors fabricated by them is that the Emperor of the Great Jin has already issued an edict to cede Fengzhou to their commander, Chanyu. Although this matter is extremely unbelievable, it has already spread throughout the army and the commoners. Governor Meng, please pay more attention and don¡¯t let the soldiers and commoners be bewitched.¡± Only a fool would give up a state¡¯s land to the nomadic barbarians for no reason. No one in Yunshu County believed it. ¡°The person who spread this news deserves to be killed!¡± Meng Zhang¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy. Such a psychological attack was not something that those barbarians would do. Could it be that someone was secretly guiding them? However, in the face of such means, he could only curse. It was difficult to take effective measures. He quickly calmed down and asked, ¡°Commander Chen, has Lord Overseer¡¯s reply arrived?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Chen-Tong shook his head. ¡°But, according to the timing, Lord Overseer¡¯s reply should be on its way by now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± Meng Zhang nodded at first, then thought for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but say,¡± Commander Chen, there¡¯s something I can¡¯t help but want to say. ¡°Now that the situation in Yunshu County is urgent and we lack soldiers, we should start recruiting troops as soon as possible. Only then will we have a stronger chance of defending the city and not rely on these 8,000 foot soldiers. ¡°That¡¯s right. We don¡¯t have the authority to recruit troops ourselves. According to the procedures, we need to gain permission from the State Overseer first. But now that the troops are at the city gates, we don¡¯t have that much time.¡± His meaning was very simple. A General should not accept the orders of an Emperor. They should not care about the process now and should just start the recruitment directly. ¡°No. If it were any other State Overseer, you wouldn¡¯t be wrong to do this.¡± Chen Tong shook his head and said, ¡°But it¡¯s different under Lord Overseer Cui. As long as we can get a reply from him, we¡¯ll definitely win this battle.¡± ¡°Lord Overseer has great divine powers. As long as he sends us even a piece of paper, we can destroy the barbarian army with a flick of our fingers,¡± Hui Shi explained. ¡°¡­¡± Meng Zhang fell silent when he heard this. He thought of some rumors about the Fengzhou Governor, Cui Heng, and frowned. ¡°There¡¯s no Giant River here. There¡¯s no way to drown the army with water.¡± Like most people, he believed that Cui Heng had relied on the advantage of the terrain and the power of the Giant River to defeat the army that was several times the size of his own. As for great divine powers? Since ancient times, no one had ever heard of any Mystical Powers powerful enough to defeat an army of hundreds of thousands. It was impossible to believe. ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll receive a reply from Lord Overseer,¡± Hui Shi suddenly said. These words immediately shocked Chen Tong. What did that mean?! He was about to ask when he saw Hui Shi bowing respectfully to the sky. ¡°Welcome, Lord Overseer!¡± Hui Shi bowed to the sky respectfully. The dragon runes on his back had sensed a familiar aura. This meant that Cui Heng had come and had no intention of hiding his whereabouts. Chen Tong hurriedly looked up. He saw a figure slowly floating over from the horizon. Hence, he hurriedly bowed as well and exclaimed, ¡°Welcome, Lord Overseer!¡± ¡°F-flying here?!¡± Meng Zhang looked at Cui Heng in shock. To most people, such a method of riding the clouds was already considered the means of an Immortal. Many citizens and soldiers in the city also saw Cui Heng descend from the sky on a cloud. Their hearts were instantly filled with endless joy. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only When the barbarians were about to attack the city, an Immortal suddenly appeared. This was simply like a light appearing in the dark night. The originally anxious citizens immediately felt much safer. At this moment, no matter what they were doing, they all knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Cui Heng. Streaks of red and white light that only Cui Heng could see slowly floated into the sky. Chapter 129 - 8,000 Soldiers, 8,000 Grandmasters Chapter 129 8,000 Soldiers, 8,000 Grandmasters He rode the clouds and flew! In the eyes of most people, this was the means of an Immortal. If it wasn¡¯t an Immortal, what was it?! Therefore, Cui Heng¡¯s arrival on an auspicious cloud immediately caused a commotion in the entire Yunshu County. Almost every citizen knelt on the ground and bowed to the sky. After collecting the light of joy and love from these people, Cui Heng landed in front of Hui Shi, Chen Tong, and Meng Zhang. However, he did not speak to the three of them first. Instead, he looked at the 8,000 soldiers not far away and nodded lightly. ¡°Alright, they¡¯re all good men.¡± These soldiers were indeed good men. Yunshu County bordered the grassland. Almost all the men practiced martial arts, and their physiques were very strong. Although the martial arts they practiced were not any profound martial techniques and could only be cultivated to the Internal Nurturing level at most, and they could not even reach the Qi Sensing realm, it was enough to strengthen the body and strengthen their Essence, Qi, and Spirit. ¡°Lord Overseer, Yunshu County is filled with good men!¡± Chen Tong came over and bowed. ¡°If we can recruit tens of thousands of soldiers and train them a little, we will definitely be able to defend this city.¡± ¡°Haha, Chen Tong. Lord Overseer himself is already here. Do we still need you to defend the city?¡± Hui Shi was a straightforward person, and always spoke his mind. After bowing, he said, ¡°Lord Overseer, are you here because there¡¯s something special about the grassland barbarians?¡± Both of them could tell that since Cui Heng had come to Yunshu County City himself, he would definitely use his divine power to guard the city. This battle was already guaranteed. However, if it was just an ordinary battle, they should only receive a letter to allow them to conduct recruitment. There was no need to come personally. Unless there was something abnormal about the grassland barbarians. ¡°The situation has indeed changed.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and looked at Meng Zhang beside him. He smiled and said, ¡°Is this the Governor of Yunshu County?¡± ¡°Your humble servant, Meng Zhang, greets you, Lord Overseer.¡± Meng Zhang bowed respectfully to Cui Heng and could not help but ask, ¡°May I ask if you are an Immortal?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s appearance just now was too shocking Even this experienced old guard found it unbelievable. He felt that his understanding had been overturned. A human could actually ride on the clouds and fly in the sky. Wasn¡¯t this an Immortal? After all, in this world, even if one cultivated their martial arts to the Divine Treasure Realm, opened the treasures in their bodies, and possessed divine power, they would still be unable to fly. Only an ancient inheritance with a deep foundation like the Daoyi Palace had methods to specially awaken divine powers like ¡°Cloud Riding¡± and ¡°Wind Riding¡±. ¡°I¡¯m not an Immortal. I¡¯m still a mortal. I just have some tricks up my sleeves.¡± Cui Heng shook his head slightly. This was the truth. To the current him, even this world still had too many unknowns. Compared to the vast universe, the ability of a Golden Core cultivator was even more insignificant. ¡°¡­¡± Meng Zhang was speechless. He had lived for most of his life and had never seen a mortal who could ride the clouds. ¡°Lord Overseer, you came here personally to help us defend the city, right?¡± In the end, he still returned to the topic of defending the city. Right now, guarding the city is the most important thing in Yunshu County. Whether the people in the city lived or died depended on whether Yunshu County could be defended in the future. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m indeed here to help you defend the city.¡± Cui Heng nodded and admitted. He was not in the habit of beating around the bush. He wasn¡¯t a riddle man. ¡°Really?!¡± Meng Zhang¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. He immediately knelt down and kowtowed. ¡°Thank you, Lord Overseer. Please save the people of Yunshu County from war.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush to thank me.¡± Cui Heng gently held his hand up and did not let Meng Zhang continue kowtowing. He smiled and asked, ¡°May I know what kind of troops you think are needed to protect this city?¡±. ¡°At least 12,000 soldiers,¡± Meng Zhang said without thinking. He thought that Cui Heng was asking about the number of soldiers recruited, so he added, ¡°If we want to attack the barbarians in the north and defeat them, we have to recruit at least 30,000 soldiers.¡± Although the Great Jin Dynasty had already been ravaged by war and the people were struggling to survive, the border troops still maintained powerful combat strength and relatively superior equipment. The grassland barbarians were good at riding and shooting. When they charged forward, they did not care about their lives. However, their equipment and commanding skills were far inferior to those of Great Jin. Therefore, during a large-scale battle, it was not strange for Great Jin¡¯s soldiers to repel the barbarians who were several times their number. Many of the hundreds of thousands of barbarians were craftsmen and laborers. The only ones who could really fight were 50,000 cavalry and more than 10 battalions of soldiers. This was also why Meng Zhang dared to say that 30,000 soldiers could defeat the barbarian army. ¡°What if we only use these 8,000 soldiers?¡± Cui Heng asked again and emphasized, ¡°What kind of troops are needed?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Meng Zhang was extremely agitated when he heard this. He shook his head and said, ¡°Lord Overseer, are you planning to let these 8,000 men defend the city? No, no way. If there are only these few people, they might not even be able to defend Yunshu County!¡± ¡°Governor Meng, please calm down.¡± Cui Heng shook his head and smiled. ¡°What I mean is, if these soldiers have profound martial arts and have the strength to fight one against ten or even one against a hundred, can they defeat the barbarians outside?¡± ¡°In theory, that could work, but how is this possible¡­¡± Meng Zhang was even more confused. He was also a martial artist, but due to his limited talent, he was only at the Marrows Purification realm. However, even if it was just the Marrows Purification realm, he could barely be considered a first-rate expert in the Pugilistic World. Therefore, Meng Zhang knew very well that it was completely impossible to make up for the gap of hundreds of thousands of people just by improving one¡¯s physical strength. It was impossible. Chen Tong and Hui Shi immediately understood what Cui Heng meant. Especially Hui Shi. He had actually experienced it himself. ¡°If I raise these 8,000 people to the Qi Transformation Realm, can they defeat the barbarians outside?¡± Cui Heng asked. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°W-what?!¡± Meng Zhang¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Cui Heng in disbelief. He had never heard such a ridiculous question in his life. That was the Qi Transformation realm. It was known as the Transcendent realm. In the Pugilistic World, such experts could be the ancestor of a sect. ¡°Lord Overseer, it should be enough,¡± Chen Tong replied. As part of his missions, he had already helped the governor manage the military. It was appropriate for him to stand up and speak at this moment. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that.¡± Cui Heng immediately decided and said to Meng Zhang, ¡°May I trouble Governor Meng to order someone to send a cup of tea over?¡±. ¡°S-sure¡­ I¡¯ll follow Lord Overseer¡¯s orders.¡± Meng Zhang was already filled with doubts, not knowing what Cui Heng wanted to do. Could he really raise 8,000 people to the Qi Transformation realm? Don¡¯t be ridiculous! How was this possible? After a while, tea was served. Cui Heng circulated his Dharmic powers and raised his hand to casually wave it around the teacup. He smiled and said, ¡°Alright, bring this cup of tea to the men. Remember to ask them to drink more.¡± This time, everyone was stunned and looked at Cui Heng in confusion. Did the Lord Overseer mess up his words? This cup of tea was clearly not even enough for two mouthfuls for an ordinary person. How could it be distributed to 8,000 soldiers? The person serving the tea was a young adjudicator. Now, the expression on his face was even uglier than crying. This adjudicator had never seen Cui Heng riding on the cloud before. He was only called over at the last minute. From his current point of view, Cui Heng was deliberately making things difficult for Meng Zhang However, when the adjudicator saw the first soldier drink the tea in one gulp, the tea in the teacup was actually filled again. He was immediately shocked. He almost knelt down in front of Cui Heng. This was an Immortal! Immediately after, something unbelievable happened that left the adjudicator and Meng Zhang extremely shocked. After drinking the tea that Cui Heng had ¡°handled¡±, the 8,000 soldiers¡¯ bodies began to emit steam one after another. They immediately exercised their bodies. For a moment, crackling sounds sounded in the sky above the training ground. The auras of these soldiers were rapidly becoming stronger. They could clearly feel that their martial arts were advancing by leaps and bounds. There was no need to communicate with each other at all. With just a bit of movement with their arms and legs, they had become stronger. Unbelievable, it was really too unbelievable! In the blink of an eye, these soldiers¡¯ bodies were nourished from the inside. They even transcended the Qi Sensing, Qi Accumulation, Tendons Transformation, Marrows Purification, and Qi Condensation realms to reach the Qi Transformation realm! 8,000 Qi Transformation Grandmasters! Such a force was born just like that! The moment their transformations ended, the 8,000 soldiers knelt down to Cui Heng and prostrated themselves! ¡°Thank you Exalted Immortal, for your kindness!¡± ¡°Thank you Exalted Immortal, for your kindness!¡± Their voices rose like a tsunami that reached the clouds. At this moment, Meng Zhang was completely dumbfounded. His eyes widened as he looked at the soldiers in disbelief. He subconsciously slapped himself to test if he was dreaming. Hui Shi and Chen Tong, who were standing at the side, were also a little stunned. Although they had guessed that Cui Heng wanted to improve the martial arts of these soldiers, they did not expect him to cause such a scene. 8,000 Grandmasters! This was too exaggerated! Has anyone ever led 8,000 Grandmasters to war? Cui Heng, on the other hand, had a calm expression on his face, and his heart was unmoved. After all, the so-called Transcendent Grandmaster was actually only equivalent to the Fourth level of Qi Refinement. They were even far inferior in many aspects. With his current Golden Core realm cultivation, just by scattering out a few handfuls of soybeans, he could create tens of thousands of soldiers at the Fourth level of Qi Refinement. It was too easy to raise these 8,000 soldiers to the Qi Transformation Realm. ¡°Lord Overseer is really an Immortal!¡± Meng Zhang bowed to Cui Heng respectfully, as if he was bowing to a god. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Cui Heng shook his head lightly and gestured for Meng Zhang and the soldiers to stand up. He then faced Hui Shi and said, ¡°In the next few days, help them familiarize themselves with the power they just obtained. You can also teach them some martial techniques.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Overseer!¡± Hui Shi hurriedly bowed. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Six days later. In the barbarian camp 20 miles away from Yunshu County. One by one, the siege machines had been built, and the 300,000 soldiers, including the craftsmen and workers, were ready to set off. Chao Wushu sat on his horse at the front of the army, his eyes fixed on the distant Yunshu County City. He suddenly pulled out the scimitar at his waist and roared at the sky. ¡°Warriors, follow me! After we capture Yunshu Pass, we will have food for the winter, delicious wine and meat, and beautiful women! ¡°Charge!¡± Chapter 130 - Hongwu Divine Sword (1) Chapter 130 Hongwu Divine Sword (1) At the same time that Chao Wushu set off to attack, Chanyu, who was in the King¡¯s tent, also moved. However, he did not bring anyone with him. He even dismissed his personal guards. Alone, he held a seemingly ordinary iron sword and walked towards Yunshu County. ¡°The key attack to break through Yunshu County should be personally made by me.¡± Huyan Chanyu looked at Yunshu County in the south and was rather excited. 28 years ago, his father was defeated by the Great Jin¡¯s North Suppression General, Chen Pengju, in Yunshu County. He fled to the grasslands in defeat, but in the end, he was beheaded by the chief because he lost a strategic pass like Yunshu County. He was only nine years old then. Although he had already killed his predecessor, the previous Chanyu, to avenge his father, Yunshu County was still a sore point in his heart. The memory of escaping from Yunshu County in a panic back then was deeply imprinted in his mind. He would never forget it for the rest of his life. To him, only by reclaiming Yunshu County could he truly cure this heart demon! ¡°After killing the previous generation¡¯s Chanyu and taking over as the chief, the nomadic tribes have become several times stronger in my hands.¡± Chanyu¡¯s eyes lit up as if he was imagining the future. ¡°However, although I¡¯m Chanyu, I¡¯m not in the Deity Realm. While those large tribes submit to me in name, they don¡¯t really listen to my orders. Originally, I planned to gather strength for another ten years and make proper preparations. As long as that gentleman helps me, I will definitely be able to lead the tribes into the Central Plains in ten years! ¡°What can I do? That old man Jian Yan actually sent me such a huge gift. That¡¯s the entire Fengzhou! Not just Yunshu County. Most importantly, he actually gave me the Hongwu Divine Sword. ¡°This is really a ruler of a fallen country! There¡¯s a saying in the Central Plains. If one doesn¡¯t take what the heavens give to them, they¡¯ll suffer the consequences. Now is a rare opportunity. I have to seize it and conquer the world and enter the Central Plains!¡± As Huyan Chanyu thought this, he raised the sword in his hand. He held the sword against the sunlight and examined it carefully. After a long time, he praised sincerely, ¡°As expected of Heavenly King Hongwu¡¯s sword back then. It¡¯s indeed different!¡± ¡°This is an Immortal sword that can even kill a Deity Realm expert with just the sword qi. Its sharpness can even slay a Human Immortal. It looks no different from an ordinary iron sword. Is this what it means to be a divine item?¡± This sword was too famous. As the grasslands did not deliberately suppress Heavenly King Hongwu¡¯s deeds, there were all kinds of stories about this sword even among the barbarians on the grasslands. Moreover, after nearly 300 years, Heavenly King Hongwu¡¯s deeds back then had become a legend. This sword was a legendary divine weapon, an Immortal sword! It possessed unbelievable power. Many children on the grassland grew up listening to Heavenly King Hongwu¡¯s stories. Every boy¡¯s childhood dream was to hold the Hongwu Divine Sword. Huzheng Chanyu was no exception. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks However, he should be the only one whose dream had come true in the past 300 years. Of course, when he was young, he only wanted to use the Hongwu Divine Sword to show off in front of his companions. Now, he was determined to use this divine sword to conquer the Central Plains and slaughter the Central Plains¡¯ citizens. ¡°The legendary Heavenly King Hongwu loves the people like his own children. He doesn¡¯t have any selfish motives. Even though he has almost conquered the entire world, he¡¯s still simple and thinks about the people.¡± Huyan Chan slowly put down the sword and slowly stroked it in his hand, as if he was admiring a supreme treasure. Suddenly, his expression became serious and he let out a long sigh. ¡°Heavenly King Hongwu, when I was young, I really admired you. I felt that you were very powerful. You were actually able to sweep through the Central Plains and do something that even my father couldn¡¯t do. ¡°But now, I think you¡¯re too benevolent. You actually treated the ordinary people so well. What can those stupid farmers do? How can they help you when you¡¯re besieged by the world? You clearly have such a powerful divine sword, so why did you let those enemies go? You didn¡¯t kill them all, and in the end, you harmed yourself. If you can¡¯t even handle these things well, then the name Heavenly King Hongwu is nothing much. Now that I¡¯ve obtained your sword and your strength, I will never repeat your mistakes. I will take your sword and kill all those who resist me and disobey me! Starting with Yunshu County!¡± ¡­. Chao Wushu led the troops on horseback. Looking at the hundreds of thousands of troops behind him, he felt a sense of pride. Even if a Deity Realm expert came, he could only escape in the face of such troops. Even if the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World descended, they would not dare to face such an army of hundreds of thousands! What a powerful force this was. Now, it was in his hands! ¡°If I lead this army back to the grasslands now, will I be able to easily obtain Chanyu¡¯s position?¡± This thought suddenly appeared in Chao Wu¡¯s mind. However, he quickly rejected this thought. He was only Huyan Chanyu¡¯s nephew, but the subordinates under him were all his trusted aides. The reason why he could obtain such great authority was purely because of the trust of Chanyu. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only If he betrayed him, their first enemy would be himself. ¡°Great power has made me arrogant and gone to my head.¡± Chao Wushu shook his head and looked back at the Yunshu County City in front of him. ¡°I must use slaughter to wash away the fog of power that my heart has suffered!¡± He became even more determined to massacre the city. At the same time, he was planning how to attack the city, where to start, how many troops to send, and how to attack¡­ Chapter 131 - Hongwu Divine Sword (2) Chapter 131 Hongwu Divine Sword (2) All of this had to be considered carefully. However, when Chao Wushu led the army to the front of Yunshu County City, he was stunned on the spot. That was because the city gate was actually open! About 7,000 to 8,000 soldiers stood unarmed outside the city in front of them. The person leading them was also an unarmed man. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is this a trap?¡± Chao Wushu frowned. He was puzzled and even a little confused. Facing such a strange situation, he did not act rashly. However, Hui Shi, who was standing in front of Yunshu City¡¯s gate, had already pointed at the other side and started cursing, ¡°Is that Chao Wushu? Hurry up and kneel down and beg for mercy. If you kill yourself now to apologize, this Grandpa can still leave your corpse intact!¡± He was quite excited now. This was because he was bringing 8,000 Grandmasters out of the city to fight! Since ancient times, who had led an army of 8,000 Grandmasters? Such a magnificent feat had never happened before! Hui Shi could not wait to lead his troops and charge over and kill everyone. ¡°How dare this Central Plains fellow curse at us!¡± Chao Wushu was even more perplexed. At the same time, he was even more certain that there must be a trap ahead that he could not see through. Otherwise, it was impossible for a group of unarmed men to leave the city to come out and die like this. Hence, he gestured to his subordinates to watch over their soldiers and not act rashly. This fellow was cautious enough. However, his caution made Hui Shi impatient. ¡°Men! The enemy is right in front of us. Follow me and kill the enemy!¡± Hui Shi shouted. At the same time, he charged towards the barbarian army at an extremely fast speed. The 8,000 Grandmasters behind him also circulated their True Qi and used their movement techniques to follow behind Hui Shi, charging towards the barbarian army. ¡°T-this, what is this?!¡± Chao Wushu was completely dumbfounded. He did not expect that a group of unarmed people would dare to take the initiative to attack an army of hundreds of thousands. They were simply tired of living and were courting death! Chao Wushu felt that at this point, if he didn¡¯t make a move, the enemy would fool him to death. He wouldn¡¯t even be able to obtain any battle merits. Hence, he immediately ordered. ¡°Warriors! The stupid Central Plains people think that we¡¯re sheep on the grasslands and can kill as they please. They actually dare to charge over like this! Follow me¡­¡± However, before he could finish speaking, he stopped abruptly. Because Hui Shi had already rushed in front of him and grabbed his throat, wanting to pull him off the horse and throw him to his death. Chao Wushu was protected by personal guards all around. A top-notch barbarian expert attacked and hit Hui Shi¡¯s arm, loosening the force of the pulling force. That person then immediately dragged Chao Wushu back into the army. ¡°Kill! Kill them all!¡± Chao Wushu¡¯s voice came from the army, filled with anger. He had almost been assassinated just now, and this made him extremely angry. At this moment, the 8,000 Grandmasters were already engaged in close combat with the barbarian army. And then¡­ The barbarian army collapsed! These so-called ¡°warriors¡± who had not undergone much training were mostly nomads who had been forcefully recruited. They did not have any practical concept of war. Now that they were facing the charge of 8,000 Grandmasters, this army naturally had no resistance at all. However, just as the barbarian ¡°warriors¡± dispersed, the 50,000 cavalry had already split into two large groups, intending to surround and annihilate the 8,000 Grandmasters on both sides. However, Hui Shi was not idle at this moment. After he failed to catch the Chao Wushu, he immediately found a flaw in the barbarian cavalry¡¯s formation and rushed over! Then, a huge gap appeared! The hundreds and thousands of barbarian cavalry were crushed under his fists that were filled with dragon roars. They were crushed on the spot! Hui Shi had already activated the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s Mighty Bodhisattva Fist and began to carry out a large-scale unilateral massacre of the barbarian cavalry. Although there were 50,000 cavalry, it was extremely difficult to attack a single person together. It was impossible for all of them to charge at just one target. In just a few moves, Hui Shi had killed hundreds of barbarians. The 8,000 Grandmasters had also gone crazy with killing. These barbarian soldiers were surprisingly weak. Most of them did not even have a decent piece of cloth armor. In front of 8,000 Grandmasters, All resistance was futile. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Therefore, in less than ten minutes after the two armies fought, the barbarian army began to collapse. Furthermore, the soldiers were all fleeing in all directions. Under the escort of his personal guards, Chao Wushu could only take advantage of the chaos to escape. Atop Yunshu County. Chen Tong and Meng Zhang watched all of this with their mouths agape. They were all dumbfounded. Initially, they thought that even if there were 8,000 Grandmasters, it would be a bitter battle against an army of hundreds of thousands. However, they did not expect such an outcome. What did it mean to collapse at the slightest touch? This was called collapsing at the slightest touch! It was too fast! Now, the scene below has become Hui Shi leading 8,000 Grandmasters to chase and kill. ¡°Blow the horn for retreat.¡± Cui Heng suddenly frowned. He seemed to have sensed something and looked into the distance in confusion. This order puzzled Chen Tong and Meng Zhang Now that the situation was good, they should chase after the enemy and wipe them out. Why did he suddenly want them to come back? However, although they were puzzled, Chen Tong and Meng Zhang still followed Cui Heng¡¯s orders. The two of them immediately got someone to blow the horn, indicating for Hui Shi and the 8,000 Grandmasters to return. At this moment, Hui Shi was leading the 8,000 Grandmasters and slaughtering in all directions. Those deserters did not even have the slightest chance to resist. But at this moment, they suddenly heard the call to retreat. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are we retreating now?¡± Hui Shi frowned slightly. But he quickly reacted. This was definitely Cui Heng¡¯s order. Chen Tong and Meng Zhang could not and did not dare to do such a thing. Hui Shi had always carried out Cui Heng¡¯s orders in all aspects. He would never be careless. After hearing the horn, he immediately stopped what he was doing and stopped chasing. He turned around and returned to Yunshu County. The Grandmasters who followed him were puzzled. Why withdraw now? However, these 8,000 Grandmasters did not dare to disobey the military order. Especially since Hui Shi was the first to retreat, they could only reluctantly stop the pursuit and return to Yunshu County with Hui Shi. But just as Hui Shi turned to retreat with 8,000 Grandmasters, The soldiers who were originally dispersing actually regained their order and turned around to attack! ¡°What¡¯s going on? I¡¯ve never heard of a defeated army being able to fight their way back?¡± Chen Tong¡¯s eyes widened when he saw this scene. He looked in disbelief at the barbarian army that had just been fleeing in defeat and was now suddenly counterattacking. What was going on? Or did these barbarians see something during their escape? Actually, he was right. These barbarians who had already been defeated ran and bumped into Huyan Chanyu, who was walking over. Huyan Chanyu did not say much. He only raised the iron sword in his hand and told all the barbarians who were escaping that this was Heavenly King Hongwu¡¯s sword, a divine sword that could kill immortals and Buddhas. The chaotic escape stopped. Moreover, under the lead of Huyan Chanyu, they actually counterattacked again. At this moment, Hui Shi was leading the 8,000 Grandmasters back to the city. Huyan Chanyu looked at Hui Shi and the 8,000 Grandmasters in front of him, then at the tall Yunshu County wall in the distance. He sneered, ¡°Tremble in the face of Heavenly King Hongwu¡¯s power!¡± At the same time, he slowly pulled out the iron sword from its sheath. Immediately, a sword cry resounded through the world. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only The rainbow-like sword left the scabbard and became even more dazzling. ¡°Hahaha, the closer the Hongwu Divine Sword gets to Yunshu County, the brighter it becomes. It must be showing that I can successfully take down this city!¡± Huyan Chanyu laughed in satisfaction. Then, he raised the Hongwu Divine Sword. Bathing in the bright sunlight, he was about to slash at Hui Shi and the others who were returning to the city. ¡°This sword¡­¡± Cui Heng recognized it at a glance and was instantly furious. ¡°How dare you!¡± Chapter 132 - Divine Sword Returning Home, Strange Skulls Chapter 132 Divine Sword Returning Home, Strange Skulls How powerful was the Hongwu Divine Sword? In the myths that circulated on the grassland, legends say that it contained supreme Immortal power. Facing the sword qi from the divine sword, even the Immortals and Buddhas in the sky would die. Just the aftershock of the sword qi could instantly kill a Deity Realm expert. After obtaining this divine sword, Huyan Chanyu could not wait to test the power of this divine sword. With a single slash, a 100-foot-tall and 30-foot-thick brick wall collapsed! The city walls of Yunshu County were about the same level. If not for the fact that he had the intention to train his troops in preparation for going south, he only needed to come to the city wall of Yunshu County and wave the Hongwu Divine Sword to easily break through this impregnable pass. It was effortless. However, he never expected that the mighty army that he thought would win the battle and sweep through the south would actually collapse at the first blow when attacking Yunshu County City and flee in a sorry state. This was too ridiculous! This was nearly 300,000 troops. It was more than enough to break through a city. How could they be beaten back so easily?! There were clearly not even 10,000 people on the other side! Facing such a situation, Huyan Chanyu no longer hesitated. He decided to use the Hongwu Divine Sword to directly attack this obstacle in front of him. The moment the Hongwu Divine Sword was unsheathed, boundless sword gi soared into the sky, causing Hui Shi and the 8,000 Grandmasters who were returning to the city to feel a wave of panic. They subconsciously turned their heads to look behind them at the place where Huyan Chanyu was. A divine sword was held in the palm of the barbarian leader. It was raised high and about to slash down. The sunlight shone from behind and reflected on the divine sword. It made the sword appear incomparably bright and dazzling! It seemed to have the power to kill all living beings. Hui Shi and the others immediately paled in fright. Just one look at it made their blood run cold. If this sword really slashed down, how powerful would it be?! It was invincible! ¡°Retreat! Retreat quickly!!¡± Hui Shi circulated his True Qi and shouted with all his might. The 8,000 Grandmasters also felt the terrifying aura of the divine sword. For a moment, their souls left their bodies. The joy from charging forward recklessly just now was gone. They felt a chill run up their spine. The True Qi in their bodies circulated crazily as they brought out their fastest speed. They had to enter the city as soon as possible! Otherwise, they would definitely die! ¡°You¡¯re too slow!¡± Huyan Chan laughed loudly as he brought down the sword in his hand. He immediately waved the divine sword and slashed down, wanting to kill Hui Shi and the 8,000 Grandmasters. Just then Clang! A sword cry suddenly sounded, but there was no killing intent. Instead, it was filled with joy. This strange scene immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. What was wrong with the Hongwu Divine Sword? The first person to sense the abnormality was Huyan Chanyu. He realized that the divine sword in his hand could not be controlled anymore! This Hongwu Divine Sword with supreme Immortal power had stopped moving! It was as if it was frozen in the air! No matter how hard he tried, he could not swing it at all! ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Cold sweat broke out on Huyan Chanyu¡¯s forehead. This Hongwu Divine Sword was his greatest reliance. If anything happened at this time, he would be finished! They had mobilized hundreds of thousands of troops to march south, but in the end, they returned in defeat. Even if some soldiers managed to survive during the retreat, they would definitely be killed by the leaders of the other tribes when they returned to the grasslands! ¡°Move! Move for me!¡± Huyan Chanyu was extremely anxious. He tried his best to swing the Hongwu Divine Sword, but it was useless. The Hongwu Divine Sword remained motionless. ¡°Come back.¡± At this moment, Cui Heng¡¯s voice suddenly came from the city wall. His voice was very gentle, as if he was calling out to a child who had been playing outside until late at night. Hundreds of thousands of people inside and outside the city heard him. Huyan Chanyu naturally heard it too. Moreover, he felt that the Hongwu Divine Sword in his hand seemed to have been summoned by something. It instantly broke free from his palm and flew into the sky. It flew straight for the city walls of Yunshu County. Buzz! Buzz! The Hongwu Divine Sword let out a series of trembling sounds in the sky. At the same time, an extremely strong emotion suddenly spread from it. This was an emotion filled with joy and grievance. It felt like a child who had gone missing for many years had finally found his parents. Cui Heng stood on the city wall of Yunshu County and extended his right hand towards the Hongwu Divine Sword. He spread his fingers. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Hence, under everyone¡¯s incredulous gazes, the Hongwu Divine Sword that was originally in Huyan Chanyu¡¯s hand suddenly broke free from its ¡°master¡± and flew into his palm. Clang! Clang! The Hongwu Divine Sword trembled gently in Cui Heng¡¯s palm, revealing some intimate emotions. It was as if a child who had just returned home was wheedling to his parents. ¡°I see.¡± Cui Heng gently stroked the sword and felt the changes in it. He had some understanding in his heart. This was indeed the sword he had given Hong Fugui back then. But not entirely. 300 years ago, Cui Heng had once attached the Dharmic powers of the Seventh level of Qi Refinement to a refined iron sword and gave it to Hong Fugui, who was about to leave the Beginner¡¯s Space. Because the Dharmic powers in that sword could only be used nine times, he originally thought that the sword had already exhausted its strength. However, he had been hearing legends about the Hongwu Divine Sword recently, which puzzled him. Now that he had obtained this sword, he finally understood what was going on. Because in the 21 Realms of the Immortal and Mortal realms, Human Immortals were only equivalent to the Eighth level of Qi Refinement, there was actually no qualitative change for martial artists at the Deity Realm. In the cultivation system, the Seventh level of Qi Refinement was a qualitative improvement compared to the Sixth level of Qi Refinement. This caused the strength of this world¡¯s Deity Realm cultivators to be much weaker than Immortal cultivators at the Seventh level of Qi Refinement. Therefore, if Hong Fugui used Dharmic powers at the Seventh level of Qi Refinement nine times, he could kill several or even ten Deity Realm experts on the spot each time. Even Human Immortals had to temporarily avoid him. As such, there were not many instances where such a huge power needed to be used. By the time Hong Fugui disappeared, this sword was only used seven times. Later on, when the Great Jin was established, it was regarded as a national treasure and was stored in the Royal Treasury. It had never been used. Just like that, this ordinary iron sword which retained a trace of Cui Heng¡¯s Dharmic powers, existed for nearly 300 years. It was equivalent to 300 years of being nourished by this trace of Dharmic powers. In the end, spirituality was born! Simply put, this sword had formed a spirit. However, this spirituality was still very basic, similar to a newborn baby. It was very young. It could only absorb Heaven Earth Essence Energy and refine it into Dharmic powers. But even so, it made its Dharmic powers that were about to be exhausted extremely abundant. There were now even more Dharmic powers contained in it than when he first handed it to Hong Fugui. It could now be used at least another 40 to 50 times. Of course, now that this sword had returned to Cui Heng¡¯s hands, it would definitely not consume the Dharmic powers it had painstakingly accumulated. ¡°Is this a sword spirit nurtured by my Dharmic powers? A dead object naturally gave birth to spirituality?¡± Cui Heng was a little lost in thought after understanding the situation of this sword. He thought of the process of condensing a Nascent Soul. If one wanted to break through to the Nascent Soul realm after reaching the Grand Completion stage of the Golden Core Realm, one had to birth a spirituality in the Golden Core and let the Golden Core come to life on its own, becoming an ¡°infant¡± with spirituality. Now that this sword had gained spirituality and come to life, the process seemed to be equivalent to a simplified version of a Golden Core nurturing a Nascent Soul. ¡°If I carefully nurture the spirituality in the sword, can it be a reference for my future Nascent Soul cultivation?¡± Cui Heng was overjoyed. ¡°I can give it a try!¡± Although he would still nurture the young spirituality in the sword due to his lingering emotions for it, it would naturally be better if it could help his cultivation. At this moment, Cui Heng was overjoyed. Outside the city, Huyan Chanyu¡¯s face was pale and he was panicking. Having suddenly lost the Hongwu Divine Sword, he had already fallen into a great panic. Moreover, this panic did not come from the Yunshu County City in front of him, nor from Cui Heng, who had recalled the Hongwu Divine Sword. Instead, it came from Chao Wushu in the chaotic army. The moment Huyan Chanyu lost the Hongwu Divine Sword, he felt a few gazes filled with killing intent land on him. ¡°Oh no, this evil creature wants to kill me! He covets my Chanyu position. I don¡¯t have any personal guards with me now, but he has two Deity Realm guards by his side. Damn it!¡± Faced with this situation, Huyan Chan did not even think about turning around and escaping. He quickly changed directions and tried to blend into the chaos. However, Chao Wushu and the two Deity Realm guards beside him had long locked onto him. No matter how Huyan Chanyu hid, it was impossible for him to escape the eyes of the two Deity Realm experts. Soon, he was caught up by them. Seeing that his life was at stake, Huyan Chanyu finally could no longer endure. He suddenly took out a skull bracelet from his pocket and threw it into the sky. ¡°Sir, save me!¡± Before he could finish his sentence The skull bracelet suddenly emitted a strong purple-black smoke and quickly expanded. Soon, it turned from a bracelet to a necklace. The skulls on it also became extremely clear. These were clearly real human skulls. Purple-black flames burned in the eye sockets of the skulls, and purple-black blood tears kept flowing out of them. ars They looked incomparably evil. ¡°Help me, help me!¡± Huyan Chanyu shouted in horror. ¡°Haha, sure, sure! Hahaha!¡± One of the skulls suddenly laughed sinisterly. Then, the skull flew down from the necklace, opened its mouth, and bit off the heads of the two Deity Realm experts! ¡°Hahahaha! Ahahahaha!¡± An even more sinister laughter came from the necklace of skulls. The dozens of skulls opened their mouths and let out a hair-raising laughter. At the same time, a purple-black flame burned on the skull that was at the middle of the necklace. It burned to the clouds in the sky almost instantly, turning the sky within a few kilometers purple-black. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Day turned into night! On the city wall of Yunshu County. Chen Tong and Meng Zhang looked at the world-shaking phenomenon in shock and asked in unison, ¡°Lord Overseer, what should we do now?!¡± They had never seen such an evil thing before. ¡°This purple-black aura¡­¡± Cui Heng was still calm. He stared at the purple-black flame that burned the clouds. ¡°It looks a little familiar.¡± Chapter 133 - Suspected Exotic Object Chapter 133 Suspected Exotic Object Why did this purple-black flame look familiar to Cui Heng? It was the power of nature. It was extremely similar to the purple-black worm that he had seen when he threw Wang Donglin out of the atmosphere to investigate the environment of space back in Langya County. It was a power similar to runes, but more agile, like runes that had come to life. Moreover, it looked very weak on the surface, but it contained extremely powerful spiritual energy. Now, the purple-black flames burning on the skeleton necklace that Huyan Chan threw out had something of this nature. These skulls wrapped in purple-black flames were clearly only at the Third level of Qi Refinement, but they had spiritual energy at the Ninth level of Qi Refinement. Just now, these skulls seemed to have bitten off the heads of two Deity Realm experts, but in fact, they had used their powerful spiritual will to suppress the minds of these two Deity Realm experts, preventing their bodies from moving or circulating their divine power to resist. It was essentially a suppression on the level of mental will. ¡°The last time I saw this sort of thing was in space outside the planet. It actually exists here as well?¡± Cui Heng frowned. Although this purple-black substance was not powerful to him and could even be said to be extremely weak, it still represented the unknown. He had no idea what it was. However, this seemed to be an opportunity. The skull necklace that Huyan Chan threw out was clearly different from that small worm. It should have an independent consciousness and could communicate. This meant that he might be able to get something out of these skulls. He strived to make the unknown known. When the mystery was no longer mysterious, the danger would be greatly reduced. However, Cui Heng did not intend to attack immediately. He wanted to see what the skull was going to do, how it was going to do it, and what it could do. After all, observation was also one of the methods to understand the unknown. At this moment, the sky outside Yunshu County had already turned purple-black. An apocalyptic phenomenon appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. The grassland barbarians were all dumbfounded. They had never seen such a magical sight before. An evil purplish-red flame burned the sky, and a huge necklace made of skulls danced in the air, laughing sinisterly. This was like hell on earth! ¡°Devil! It¡¯s a devil! Run!¡± Terrified shouts began to appear among the fleeing barbarians. They became even more panicked than before and began to flee desperately, wanting to escape the range of the purple-black flames. With such a chaotic escape, a large number of barbarian soldiers were quickly trampled to death. But no one cared. In the face of this unbelievable situation, it was already good enough that they could escape. How could they have the time to care about others? Being trampled to death meant that the person¡¯s life had reached its end. He deserved to die! Indeed, this was how Chao Wushu died. After the two Deity Realm guards¡¯ heads were bitten off by the skull, he no longer had any guards by his side. In the face of hundreds of thousands of panicking defeated soldiers, he was directly trampled to death! Hui Shi and the 8,000 Grandmasters who were still outside the city felt as if they had fallen into an ice cave. They felt a chill run down their spines. They were also shocked by the strange scene in the sky. In this world where most people were still fighting with swords and arrows, an anomaly such as this skull necklace had suddenly appeared and even burned with flames that changed the color of the sky for several kilometers. They would definitely be shocked to the extreme. Even Hui Shi, who had seen many of Cui Heng¡¯s ¡°Immortal methods¡±, was still extremely shocked when he saw the purple-black sky. What was this skull necklace? Why did it have such terrifying power?! At this moment, Huyan Chanyu had fallen into an unprecedented state of excitement. His entire body was trembling, and his eyes were red. He opened his arms and looked at the sky with a deranged expression as he laughed. ¡°Hahaha! Sir is mighty, Sir is mighty! With a flick of your finger, you can change the world. It¡¯s really the means of an Immortal. No, even the Immortals in the sky are not worthy of being compared to you!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! At this moment, thunderous sounds had already begun to appear in the sky. Layers of purple-black clouds surged in the air, and thousands of wisps of purple-black flames actually burst out and floated in the sky. ¡°Hungry, I¡¯m so hungry. I¡¯m so hungry now!¡± Dozens of skulls cried out at the same time. They kept opening and closing their mouths and flew around in the sky, as if they were looking for food. At the same time, the purple-black flames that had just appeared in the sky fell towards the ground like meteors. Some of them fell towards the fleeing barbarians, while the rest fell towards Yunshu County City. This sudden situation immediately caused the guards and officials on the city wall to panic. Even Chen Tong and Meng Zhang, who were standing beside Cui Heng, were a little flustered. Fire was falling from the sky! How could they block this? No matter how high one¡¯s martial cultivation was, it was impossible to withstand such heavenly might. However, when the two of them saw that Cui Heng¡¯s expression was still calm, they could not help but heave a sigh of relief. Since the Lord Overseer was so calm, it should be fine¡­ But just as this thought appeared in their minds, hundreds of purple-black flames had already arrived above the city wall. In the next moment, it was about to fall and turn this place into a sea of fire. Chen Tong and Meng Zhang were shocked. ¡°Relax.¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Cui Heng¡¯s cold voice sounded, but it easily calmed their hearts. Then, he took a light breath and exhaled. Boom! When he exhaled, it was as if a world-shaking bolt of lightning had exploded above Yunshu County Everyone felt as if the top of their heads had been torn open and the loud sound had been stuffed into their brains. But what they saw next was not thunder. It was a tornado! An incomparably huge tornado that stretched from the sky to the ground. It was more than 10,000 feet tall! Facing such a strong wind, the purple-black flames could not fall at all. They were all swept away by the strong wind and did not cause any damage to Yunshu County. Everyone on the city wall was stunned. Especially Meng Zhang who had lived here for a long time and did not know much about the outside world, he almost suspected that he was dreaming He blew away the natural disaster with a light breath?! This was too ridiculous! Although they had already seen Cui Heng use a cup of tea to create a great army of 8,000 Grandmasters, that kind of method did not have as much direct and visual display of strength. Chen Tong was also stunned and felt ashamed in his heart. ¡°I was really scared out of my wits just now. I was actually thinking that Lord Overseer might not be able to withstand it. Lord Overseer is a true Immortal. He¡¯s omnipotent!¡± The tornado Cui Heng spat out not only protected Yunshu County, but also Hui Shi and the 8,000 Grandmasters outside, preventing the purple-black flames from landing on them. However, the fleeing barbarians did not receive such good treatment. Countless purple-black flames transformed into dense streams of light that fell from the sky and smashed into the chaotic crowd. Then, they exploded, and purple-black light scattered in all directions! Wherever this light passed, everyone collapsed to the ground. Their bodies were not damaged at all. However, they had lost all consciousness and life. Immediately after, countless defeated soldiers ran over and trampled these dead people into meat paste. However, the purple-black flames were still falling Moreover, as more and more defeated soldiers died, the purple-black flames became more and more powerful. This caused even more of the barbarians soldiers to die. In a short while, tens of thousands of barbarians had already lost their lives under the purple-black flames. They either became motionless corpses or were trampled into meat paste. At this moment, Huyan Chanyu still did not notice anything at all. His entire body was trembling as he looked at the skull necklace above him with a deranged expression. He looked like a fool. ¡°Hehehe, hahahahaha!!¡± At this moment, a sinister but even clearer laughter came from the skulls. The purple-black flames enveloping it became even larger. After killing hundreds of thousands of barbarian soldiers, it actually expanded into a huge black fireball with a diameter of more than a thousand feet. It was as if the sun had fallen into the mortal world and was dyed purple-black. However, this purple-black flame did not give off any heat. Instead, it made one feel extremely cold, causing a cold wind to howl through the land. Cui Heng sized up the fireball and thought to himself, ¡°Its spiritual will has actually swelled to the Foundation Establishment realm, but the actual strength is still at the Third level of Qi Refinement.¡± Although its actual strength was relatively weak, the spiritual will of a Foundation Establishment cultivator was enough to affect the weather on a large scale and unleash great power. This was the most powerful creature he had seen since he came to this world. If this was even considered a living being. Jas eve 1 CO ¡°Ah- Delicious, it¡¯s really delicious ~¡± A clearer voice spoke. This time, it was like a real person was speaking, as if the skulls had become living people. Then, the fireball quickly distorted and finally condensed into a dignified old man over 10 zhang tall, whose entire body was wrapped in purple-black flames. His body emitted an evil and strange aura. He was high and mighty, looking down on all living beings. However, the aura on his body was still filled with chaos and mystery. His mental state was also unstable, as if he was filled with madness. The old man suddenly looked at Cui Heng on the city wall and roared. ¡°Kill, kill, kill!!¡± He then opened his arms and instantly condensed tens of thousands of purple-black fireballs that floated behind him. The extremely cold flames instantly enveloped the sky within a radius of thousands of feet. Such might was world-shaking, making Hui Shi, Chen Tong, Meng Zhang, and the others to subconsciously panic. At this moment, Cui Heng suddenly raised his right hand and grabbed the air. Whoosh! The 10-zhang tall old man was crushed on the spot, and even the skull necklace was crushed into the size of a palm. He was instantly transported to the city wall. And landed in Cui Heng¡¯s palm. The purple-black sky instantly returned to its original clear day. The cold wind in the world also disappeared, and the sinister aura no longer existed. Everything returned to normal. On the city wall, Chen Tong and Meng Zhang looked at Cui Heng with their mouths agape. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Outside the city wall, Hui Shi and the 8,000 Grandmasters were even more impressed with Cui Heng! As expected, Lord Overseer was stronger! Lord Overseer was invincible! At this moment, Cui Heng was looking at the old man who had been crushed into a small person. A layer of golden light had already risen on his palm. No matter how this little thing struggled, it could not escape from his palm. ¡°What exactly is this thing?¡± Chapter 134 - Heavenly Fire Descends, Great Bodhisattva Baolin Chapter 134 Heavenly Fire Descends, Great Bodhisattva Baolin Bang! Bang! Bang! The palm-sized little person carried a pocket-sized skull necklace and crazily collided with the surrounding light curtain. It let out a crazy roar and tried its best to escape. But it was meaningless. In the light barrier formed by Cui Heng¡¯s Golden Core power, it was impossible for it to escape. In the face of an absolute difference in strength, no matter how strong one¡¯s spiritual will was, it was useless. Not to mention that this so-called strength was only at the Ninth level of Qi Refinement. ¡°Chen Tong, Governor Meng, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± Cui Heng instructed the two of them before taking out a piece of white paper from his sleeve and handing it to Chen Tong. ¡°You can write the word ¡®Heavenly Fire¡¯ on it to deal with those corpses to prevent an outbreak of plague.¡± With that, he left the city wall. He had to hurry up and study this strange thing in his hand. This was to prevent it from dissipating before it could be studied like the purple-black worm he had captured previously. ¡°Yes, Lord Overseer!¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Overseer!¡± The two of them bowed and then looked at Cui Heng¡¯s departing figure in silence for a long time. This Lord Overseer was really an Immortal God that walked the mortal world! Too powerful! Just now, the strange purple-black fireball transformed into an old man with monstrous killing intent, causing the sky within a few kilometers to change color. In the blink of an eye, he had killed hundreds of thousands of barbarians. He was simply like a god of death that wanted to destroy the world. However, such a powerful, terrifying, and despairing monster was still unable to resist the methods of Lord Overseer. Just now, Lord Overseer seemed like he was only dealing with a rabbit that was jumping around. He casually crushed this monster and held it in his hand, imprisoning it in his palm. Too formidable! However, when Cui Heng left Chen Tong a piece of white paper to deal with the corpses, Meng Zhang felt a little puzzled. It would not be an exaggeration to say that there were mountains of corpses and a river of blood outside the city. That was the corpses of hundreds of thousands of barbarians! If such a huge number of corpses were not dealt with in time, it was very likely that a plague would erupt. But what should they do with a piece of white paper? In fact, not only was Meng Zhang puzzled, but the soldiers guarding the city also felt confused. They were all worried about what to do with the corpses outside. This was a huge project. How could it be resolved with a piece of paper? ¡°Governor Meng has doubts?¡± Chen Tong smiled, looking confident. ¡°Lord Chen knows what the Overseer meant?¡± Meng Zhang asked hurriedly. ¡°After Hui Shi comes up, Governor Meng will know.¡± Chen Tong smiled. When he was in Lu County, he had personally seen how powerful the ¡°paper¡± Cui Heng had given him was. He knew how powerful the might it contained. However, Hui Shi was still outside and would inevitably be affected. He would definitely wait for Hui Shi to return before using this ¡°paper¡±. ¡­. ¡°Lord Overseer actually bestowed an Immortal talisman again?¡± Hui Shi looked at the paper in Chen Tong¡¯s hand in surprise and envy. ¡°Next time, I must ask the envoy to let me release the Immortal talisman.¡± He had once heard Zhou Hongyi say that when releasing an Immortal talisman, one would feel as if they were facing the laws of the Great Dao at close range. He felt that the truths of the world were reflected in his eyes. This was extremely beneficial to any martial artist. If one hadn¡¯t reached the Xiantian realm, with just this perception of the laws of heaven and earth, he wouldn¡¯t have any problems before stepping into the Xiantian realm. If one was in the Xiantian realm or higher, he could also use this to quickly construct an Inner World. If one had already cultivated to the Inner World realm, they could more accurately find the direction to adjust their Inner World. They could even adjust the awakening of their divine power through the comparison between the Inner World and the laws of the Outer World. It could definitely be said to be a great opportunity. ¡°Go, go, go. You have obtained Lord Overseer¡¯s Bestowment Technique that allowed you to directly cross several realms. There¡¯s no need to care about such a small realm,¡± Chen Tong scolded with a smile. In his eyes, Hui Shi was the person who was truly worthy of envy. Using the divine power bestowed by the Lord Overseer, one could instantly step into the Xiantian realm and successfully refine the Inner World. This was much better than comprehending the laws of the world bit by bit. ¡°Hahaha.¡± Hui Shi laughed loudly. He turned his gaze to the city below and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s time to activate the Immortal talisman. The blood aura below is too strong.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chen Tong nodded. At this moment, a soldier had already prepared the brush and ink. He took a pen and wrote the words ¡°Heavenly Fire¡± on the white paper. Meng Zhang, on the other hand, had been standing at the side the entire time. As he listened to the two of them speak, the Yunshu County Governor became even more puzzled. What was Chen Tong trying to do? Could it be that writing on a piece of paper could really trigger the heavenly fire to descend? How was this possible? On the wasteland outside the city. Huyan Chanyu looked at the sky in a daze and looked at the blue sky and white clouds that had completely returned to their original state in disbelief. Then, he looked around in confusion. The pungent smell of blood filled the air. The hundreds of thousands of troops had long disappeared, leaving only a mountain of corpses and a river of blood. ¡°How is this possible, how is this possible?!¡± Huyan Chan seemed to have gone crazy as he knelt on the ground with a thud. His eyes were empty and filled with despair as he muttered, ¡°Sir, why did you let me down? Why?!¡± The ¡®Sir¡¯ he was talking about was actually the strange old man who had emerged from the skull necklace. 12 years ago, not only had he accidentally obtained an exquisite bead chain, but the ¡°beads¡± on it had been carved into the shape of very fine human skulls. He liked it very much. However, this bracelet quickly revealed its extraordinariness. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Every night, the skulls on the bracelet would emit a black and purple glow, increasing his spiritual perception so that he could hear other people¡¯s conversations from afar. As time passed, his grasp of the situation around him became clearer and clearer. After he killed the previous Chanyu and cleaned up the opposition, sounds that only he could hear would come from the bracelet from time to time. It was an old man¡¯s voice. This voice taught him how to strengthen his forces, how to recuperate, how to manage the army, and even told him where there were good ranches to raise horses and where there was fat prey to hunt. Huyan Chanyu called this voice ¡°Sir¡±. It was under this old man¡¯s guidance that the forces of Huyan Chanyu grew rapidly and he even nurtured hundreds of thousands of foot soldiers. Under normal circumstances, this was something that was impossible for the grassland barbarians. Originally, Chan Yu thought that with the help of ¡°Sir¡±, he would continue to be successful and would soon be able to enter the Central Plains. Especially before this battle began, the ¡°Sir¡± had even promised that if he encountered any life-threatening danger, he could summon him to appear and he would definitely be able to help him out. This made Huyan Chanyu¡¯s confidence swell to the extreme. But what was going on now? Why did that seemingly omnipotent man directly slaughter his hundreds of thousands of troops? Why did Sir look so crazy after appearing? He didn¡¯t look as wise as before at all. Why was such a powerful person crushed by the person on the city wall? ¡°Why, why is this?!¡± Huyan Chanyu knelt on the ground and roared at the sky. Suddenly, he saw a dazzling red light in the sky. No, it should be flames! This was a huge fireball condensed from crimson flames. Its diameter was at least 1,000 zhang! At the same time, the sky within a radius of dozens of kilometers was dyed red. Even in the county cities and villages far away from Yunshu County City, as long as one looked up, they could see that the sky in the north was fiery red. A raging fire burned in the sky, and a huge fireball slowly descended. It felt like a sun had descended from the sky, wanting to burn everything in the mortal world to ashes. Before the fireball landed, the surrounding air seemed to have been ignited. It instantly became extremely hot and even distorted. It was as if the end of the world had arrived! ¡°Ah! This, what is this?!¡± Huyan Chanyu looked at the sky in horror. This was a scene he had never seen before. At the same time, on the city wall of Yunshu County, Governor Meng Zhang was completely stunned. He stared fixedly at the sky and the huge fireball. He was dumbfounded. ¡°This, this, what is this? Heavenly Fire, is it really Heavenly Fire?!¡± Just now, Chen Tong had burned the white paper with the words ¡°Heavenly Fire¡±. Then, this huge fireball appeared in the sky! What was the power of an Immortal God? This was the power of an Immortal God! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so powerful¡­¡± Chen Tong also felt an unprecedented shock. Even though he was standing on the city wall and was far away, he could still feel the hot air blowing from outside. ¡°This is nothing. It¡¯s not the strongest flame of the Lord Overseer.¡± Hui Shi was much calmer. This was because he still remembered that when he was in Juhe County, he accidentally saw a small flame burning on Cui Heng¡¯s fingertip. Although it was only an extremely small flame, and in terms of size, it was nothing compared to the huge fireball in front of him, the power contained in it was probably many times stronger than this fireball. The fireball in front of him looked very huge, but in the end, it was just pure flames. And that small flame seemed to be a real sun! Boom! At this moment, the giant fireball fell to the ground. An unparalleled light and heat were instantly released, and the aura dissipated on the spot. Hundreds of thousands of broken limbs and bodies were instantly reduced to ashes in the blazing heat. The surging air waves swept up a huge amount of sand and dust, surging towards Yunshu County like a tsunami. However, it was blocked by a layer of golden light barrier and could only be swept back. This was a Dharmic power left behind by Cui Heng to prevent the power of the Heavenly Fire from harming Yunshu County City. But even so, the citizens in the city still heard the deafening sound. At the same time, they felt the ground under their feet shake extremely violently. If not for Cui Heng¡¯s Dharmic powers protecting them, most of the houses in the city would have been flattened. ¡­. Inside the Governor¡¯s Office. Cui Heng looked up at the red light outside and muttered, ¡°10% of my Dharmic powers seems to be too much.¡± This time, it was rare to see the wilderness outside. He wanted to test the strength of his Dharmic powers, so he left 10% of his Dharmic powers on the talisman to clear the mountains of corpses and rivers of blood in the wilderness outside the city. ¡°Although it¡¯s a little too much, just treat it as a thank-you gift for those barbarians.¡± Cui Heng silently mourned for those barbarians for a second. Just now, he had collected a lot of gray light that symbolizes sorrow and green light that symbolizes fear from the barbarians outside the city. Coupled with the red and white light that erupted from the citizens in the city, he could be said to have gained a lot this time. ¡°However, the most important thing now is to figure this thing out.¡± Cui Heng opened his palm. After a series of violent collisions, the old man who had turned into a pocket-sized person was no longer as crazy as before. Instead, he woke up from that chaotic state. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Now, he was like an accomplished monk. He clasped his hands together and sat cross-legged. He wore the skull necklace around his neck like a Buddhist prayer bead. However, the old man looked at Cui Heng with hatred in his eyes. He no longer looked like an eminent monk. Fortunately, he had regained consciousness and could communicate. ¡°Which monk are you?¡± Cui Heng asked in a low voice. ¡°And where did you get that purplish-black power from?¡± ¡°Amitabha!¡± When the old man saw Cui Heng looking at him, he chanted the name of Buddha and shouted sternly, ¡°Evil cultivator, I am a Great Bodhisattva from Baolin Buddhist Hall. How dare you imprison me?!¡± Chapter 135 - 3,000 Years Ago, Sky Ruins Evil Bug Chapter 135 3,000 Years Ago, Sky Ruins Evil Bug ¡°Great Bodhisattva?¡± Cui Heng narrowed his eyes when he heard this, and the golden light in his palm instantly expanded. Dense runes suddenly flowed on the golden light. Every rune was a light that shone on the purple-black old man. ¡°Ah, ah, ah!¡± The old man screamed. His face was ferocious and twisted in extreme pain. Wherever the golden light shone on, wisps of purplish-black smoke would rise. It was very sinister. However, under the purple-black smoke, one could vaguely see a golden Buddhist light. He was really a Buddhist. It seemed that he had been infected by the purple-black power and had lost his mind. At the same time, Cui Heng also discovered the essence of this old man. It was a broken soul. To be broken to this extent and still be equivalent to the Ninth level of Qi Refinement. If his soul was complete, his strength was very likely to be equivalent to the early-stage Foundation Establishment realm. He was indeed a Great Bodhisattva. ¡°This power¡­¡± Cui Heng frowned. He noticed the traces of external forces involved in this remnant soul. This should be the power that turned this Great Bodhisattva into a remnant soul. It was a sword mark and a multicolored light. This was clearly the damage caused by the Immortal Dawn Sword Art! And the only person who could beat a Great Bodhisattva into a remnant soul with the Immortal Dawn Sword Art was probably Jiang Qiqi. Was this Great Bodhisattva the one who led the Immortals and Buddhas to attack the Immortal Dawn Sect a hundred years ago? Thinking of this, Cui Heng stopped shining the runes on the old man and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re a monk from the Baolin Buddhist Hall. You besieged the Immortal Dawn Sect a hundred years ago?¡± ¡°I-Immortal Dawn Sect, Immortal! Immortal Dawn Sect!!¡± The old man¡¯s eyes were blank at first, then they turned to anger, and finally to extreme hatred. He roared, ¡°Immortal Dawn Sect, Immortal Dawn Sect, exterminate, we must exterminate, exterminate!¡± At the same time, the power on the old man¡¯s body quickly expanded, and the purple-black flames burned again. The skull necklace also bloomed with light again. Whoosh! The old man actually collided with the golden light curtain condensed from the power of the Golden Core again, and naturally, he returned empty-handed. However, his eyes were still filled with madness as he continued to attack the golden light. ¡°Hmph!¡± Cui Heng snorted coldly. Vast soul power surged out and instantly suppressed the old man¡¯s will, causing him to freeze on the spot. After a while, the old man regained his senses. He looked at Cui Heng with extreme fear and knelt down, trembling. ¡°T-this little monk remembers that I did participate in the siege of the Immortal Dawn Sect.¡± The old man was clearly frightened by Cui Heng¡¯s soul power, and his voice was trembling. ¡°But, I can¡¯t remember the details. I only remember that a sword light rushed out of the Immortal Dawn Sect¡­¡± He really couldn¡¯t remember. After all, his soul was already incomplete. This wisp of remnant soul might not even be a tenth of its original state. Cui Heng stared at him and said in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The old man said shakily, ¡°I, I can¡¯t remember. I only remember that others called me Great Bodhisattva Vast Bright.¡± ¡°Vast Bright¡­¡± Cui Heng gently remembered this Dharma name and asked,¡± What¡¯s the situation in the Baolin Buddhist Hall in the Heavenly Void World?¡± Vast Bright thought for a moment and said with some fear, ¡°I, I only remember that our Ancestral Master is Buddha Baolin. Other than me, there should be two other Great Bodhisattvas in the Buddhist Hall¡­¡± ¡°What realm is a Buddha?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly. He had never heard of the realm of Buddha from Wang Donglin. Although it sounded like it was above the Great Bodhisattva realm, it was uncertain if it was just a subsection of the Foundation Establishment realm like the Heaven Immortals and Heaven Lords, or if it was a higher realm. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Vast Bright shook his head. He didn¡¯t even know what a Great Bodhisattva was, let alone what a Buddha was. He only remembered that he had once been a Great Bodhisattva. After that, Cui Heng asked him some more questions. Most of them were what he knew, and there were also some that he did not understand, but he did not gain much. In the end, Vast Bright was only a remnant soul, and his memories were too incomplete. Other than remembering how he died and being a Great Bodhisattva under Buddha Baolin, he only remembered some things about his childhood. To Cui Heng, this only allowed him to have a better understanding of the secular world of the Heavenly Void World. It was not of much value. However, apart from these, Cui Heng also had an extremely important question. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already been killed and only your remnant soul is left, you should have dissipated.¡± Cui Heng stared at Monk Vast Bright and let the golden light light up with runes again. ¡°How did you get infected by this purple-black power?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t shine that at me. I know, I know! I haven¡¯t forgotten about this!¡± Vast Bright hurriedly exclaimed, his face filled with fear. Just now, under the light of these runes, he only felt that life was worse than death. He wished that he could end it immediately and not endure that feeling anymore. Then, seeing that the rune light did not shine down again, Vast Bright seemed to heave a sigh of relief. He raised the skull necklace on his neck and said, ¡°This is it, this is it! In the battle of the Immortal Dawn Sect, my remnant soul should have dissipated, but I accidentally landed on this thing. The strange power inside instantly contaminated me, but it also allowed me to regain my consciousness and ¡®live¡¯. ¡°I, I didn¡¯t mean to be contaminated by this strange power. I also want to get rid of it, but once I get rid of it, my soul will dissipate!!¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°Where was this skull necklace at the beginning?¡± Cui Heng asked. ¡°Sanjun Town¡­ yes, it¡¯s Sanjun Town. Although I could only vaguely sense the outside world after recovering my consciousness, I could occasionally hear people talking.¡± Vast Bright lowered his head and said, ¡°That place is called Sanjun Town¡­¡± ¡°Sanjun Town?¡± Cui Heng had never heard of this place before. He frowned and asked, ¡°What is that place?¡± ¡°I, I don¡¯t know.¡± Vast Bright shook his head. ¡°Before I came to the grasslands, my perception of the outside world was very vague. I could only hear the names of some places occasionally, but I didn¡¯t know where I was.¡± ¡°Mn.¡± Cui Heng nodded. Next, he interrogated Vast Bright a few more times. After confirming that he had squeezed everything dry, the runes on the golden light lit up again. Cui Heng did not intend to keep Vast Bright for further observation. For him, it was extremely dangerous to carry an unknown thing that he did not understand. It was the purplish-black power that had contaminated Vast Bright. Therefore, after confirming that Vast Bright was no longer of any value, he naturally had to eliminate the purple-black power on him. As for whether Vast Bright could still live after the purple-black power was eliminated, it was not important. ¡°Ahhh!!¡± At this moment, Vast Bright screamed miserably. Layers of purple-black smoke rose from his body, and soon, all the purple-black smoke on his body was illuminated. The purple-black power quickly condensed into a small bug. It was exactly the same as the purple-black bug Cui Heng had seen when he was exploring the void of the universe. What followed was also an old scene. After the purple-black bug collided with the golden light a few times, it dissipated into its original purple-black color and disappeared. The necklace of skulls also turned to ashes. ¡°Ah!¡± Vast Bright¡¯s remnant soul let out a scream. His soul dissipated. The reason why he could survive until now was because of the existence of the purple-black power. Now that the purple-black power had dissipated, his remnant soul naturally could not survive anymore. ¡°This world is far more dangerous than it appears.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself. At the same time, he reminded himself again not to be arrogant. He had to be cautious at all times. He was just a Golden Core realm cultivator! In the world of Immortal cultivators, a small Golden Core cultivator like him was nothing. He could only be considered to have officially stepped onto the path of cultivation. There were too many things stronger than him. It was only in this world that he seemed very powerful. He could not think that he was really strong just because of this. The unknown purple-black power he encountered just now was a clear example. Although this power was very weak, its essence was filled with the unknown. No one could be sure if there was a Golden Core or even Nascent Soul level power. What if they met one day? If he didn¡¯t even know what this was, he would definitely fall into a passive state. It was better to investigate thoroughly. ¡°Sanjun Town¡­¡± Cui Heng muttered to himself. He felt that he could ask the people from the Immortal Dawn Sect. After all, Vast Bright was killed by Jiang Qiqi in the Immortal Dawn Sect at that time, so his remnant soul couldn¡¯t have drifted far. Moreover, since this strange purple-black power not only appeared in outer space but also on this planet, he should be able to ask Zhang Shuming for information. The Daoyi Palace was a large sect that had existed for 10,000 years. It was very likely that there were related clues. Thinking of this, Cui Heng stood up and said goodbye to Hui Shi, Chen Tong, and Meng Zhang before flying away from Yunshu County. The matter here had already been resolved, so there was no need for him to continue staying here. ¡­. Cui Heng¡¯s flight speed was extremely fast, and the 1,000-kilometer journey passed in the blink of an eye. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only After returning to Changfeng Prefecture City, he went straight to find Zhang Shuming. Zhang Shuming was a little surprised by Cui Heng¡¯s sudden visit. He gestured for Zhou Hongyi to pour tea and asked curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t Lord Overseer go to Yunshu County?¡± ¡°The matter over there has been settled.¡± Cui Heng sat down and went straight to the point. ¡°Perfected Zhang, have you heard of this kind of power?¡± He described the situation he encountered in Yunshu County City and also talked about the purple-black bug he encountered when he was investigating the situation in the void. ¡°Sky Ruins Evil Bugt!¡± Zhang Shuming exclaimed as soon as Cui Heng finished speaking. He could not sit still anymore. He stood up and walked around in panic. ¡°The Sky Ruins Evil Bug actually appeared again!¡± ¡°Perfected Zhang, do you know what this is?¡± Cui Heng also stood up. ¡°Yes.¡± Zhang Shuming nodded and said solemnly, ¡°This is an extremely evil thing. Three thousand years ago, it appeared in this world with the descent of the Heavenly Void World¡­¡± Chapter 136 - Buddhas Affairs, Great Wish Chapter 136 Buddha¡¯s Affairs, Great Wish Under Zhang Shuming¡¯s explanation, Cui Heng finally learned what these strange purple-black bugs were. During the Great Yan Dynasty 3,000 years ago. The people of the Heavenly Void World suddenly appeared, and the Daoyi Palace suffered an extremely tragic attack. In the end, the Ancestral Master had no choice but to ¡± ascend¡± to the Upper World and become a part of it. Only then did he avoid the calamity. However, 3,000 years ago, there was no lack of Heavenly Immortals in Daoyi Palace. It was not easy to force such an incomparably powerful sect to ascend. Back then, the reason why Daoyi Palace was quickly defeated was because of this ¡°Sky Ruins Evil Bug¡±. This was a poison unique to the Heavenly Void World. Its exact origin was unknown, and it was used as a rare treasure by the nine great immortal sects of the Heavenly Void World. The Sky Ruins Evil Bug¡¯s strength was extremely weak, but its spiritual energy strength was comparable to an Earth Immortal. And there was also a strange and evil ability -corruption! As long as one had yet to become a Heaven Immortal, once they came into contact with this kind of Heavenly Ruins Evil Bug, there was a high chance that their soul would be contaminated, and they would lose their rationality and kill crazily. Moreover, they liked to devour living souls. Back then, many Devas and Earth Immortals in the Daoyi Palace had been contaminated by the Sky Ruins Evil Bug. Even Heaven Immortals and Heaven Monarchs were helpless against it and could only compromise. ¡°So it¡¯s a poison from the Heavenly Void World.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly, but he was also a little puzzled. ¡°But why are there Heavenly Void Evil Bugs in space? Could it be that the evil bugs in the Heavenly Void World were actually obtained from the starry sky of the universe?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡± Zhang Shuming nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s rumored that outer space is extremely dangerous. Only Heaven Monarch-level mighty figures can go out to explore. Perhaps this is also the reason.¡± At this point, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh and say, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the books of my Daoyi Palace are severely damaged. Otherwise, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be like this. I can only vaguely understand some of the situation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°After the Immortals and Buddhas of the Heavenly Void World descend, I can personally ask them.¡± Although Zhang Shuming did not provide many clues, it was enough for him to figure out the danger level of the Heavenly Void Evil Bugs. Furthermore, there was another pleasant surprise. The level of danger in space did not seem to be high. Heaven Monarch could already go out and explore. This was equivalent to the Late-stage or Peak-stage Foundation Establishment realm. Of course, it was also possible that martial artists in this realm could not discover the true danger. It was better to wait until he reached the Nascent Soul or Soul Formation realm before attempting to explore the universe. ¡°By the way, do you know what realm the Buddha that Great Bodhisattva Vast Bright mentioned is?¡± Cui Heng asked Zhang Shuming. ¡°Buddha is a very strange realm.¡± Zhang Shuming thought for a moment and said, ¡°A hundred years ago, I heard from the Patriarch of my sect that although the Buddhas mentioned by the Buddhist sects is above the Heaven Monarch realm, they are still in the Third realm of the Immortal World. At that time, I was puzzled. Since Heaven Monarchs are already at the peak of the Three realms of the Immortal World, why were the Buddhas who were above the Heaven Monarch realm still considered to be in the Third realm? Ancestral Master answered me that the paths of Buddhism and Daoism were different and were not completely the same. Even if they are both in the Third Realm of the Immortal World, there will be all kinds of differences due to the different cultivation methods and concepts. Although Buddhas are above the Heaven Monarch Realm, it is extremely difficult to reach this realm because above the realm of Great Bodhisattva is Buddha.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Cui Heng came to a realization when he heard this. He said thoughtfully, ¡°Breaking through to the Buddha realm directly after the Great Bodhisattva realm. This leap is a little huge.¡± He already knew what realm this Buddha was equivalent to. A Heaven Monarch was most likely equivalent to a Late-stage Foundation Establishment cultivator. If Buddha was above the Heaven Monarch realm, then it should only be at the Peak of the Foundation Establishment realm. But if that was the case, the cultivation method of Buddhism in the Three Realms was ridiculous. Great Bodhisattva was only equivalent to the Early-stage Foundation Establishment realm, while Buddha was equivalent to the Peak of Foundation Establishment. The difference was like the difference between heaven and earth. If Buddha was above Great Bodhisattva, it was equivalent to letting a Buddhist martial artist directly jump from the Early-stage Foundation Establishment realm to the Peak of the Foundation Establishment realm. It was almost impossible to do that. The distance was too great. ¡°Yes, the difference is indeed huge.¡± Zhang Shuming nodded and said, ¡°Therefore, there are rumors that if a Great Bodhisattva wants to become a Buddha, he has to make a great wish. Only by completing the great wish can he become a Buddha.¡± ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing?¡± Cui Heng frowned. It seemed that it was not easy for Buddhist martial artists to cultivate. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not. When the Ancestral Master told me about this, he only spoke of rumors.¡± Zhang Shuming shook his head, his expression a little ashamed. It was rare for Exalted Immortal to ask him so many things, but he couldn¡¯t give an accurate answer. This made him feel a little embarrassed. ¡°The Buddhist sect is quite strange.¡± Cui Heng sat down again. At the same time, he gestured for Zhang Shuming to sit down and smiled. ¡°After the Immortals and Buddhas of the Heavenly Void World descend, I should really communicate with them.¡± ¡­. At the same time that Cui Heng returned to Changfeng Prefecture and asked Zhang Shuming, The news that the barbarian army was about to attack Fengzhou from the south had just reached the Central Continent Imperial City. This immediately caused an uproar among the courtiers. Wei Yi, who had made it clear that he wanted to be the ruler of a fallen country after scolding the officials, came out to attend court again. There was no choice. Chu Yuanliang had already ¡°recovered¡± and returned to court. This ¡°King of the fallen country¡± could not withstand the Prime Minister¡¯s persuasion and could only step up again. However, although Wei Yi came out, he only planned to brush the matter off. He was still lying crookedly on the Dragon Throne. His eyes were half-closed, and he looked like he had not woken up. He said with a muffled voice, ¡°Everyone, isn¡¯t it just the barbarians? What¡¯s the big deal? ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know that I had already given Fengzhou to Huyan Chanyu? It¡¯s not wrong for him to want to take back his land. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± This was a complete mess. ¡°Your Majesty! It is the will of the heavens for the Son of Heaven to protect the land for the ancestors!¡± Chu Yuanliang stepped forward and said loudly, ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s order to give Fengzhou to the barbarians is against the laws of the ancestors. It should be invalid. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Now, the barbarians have sent troops to Yunshu County City. Governor Meng Zhang only has a few thousand old soldiers in his hands. He can¡¯t take on a battle of that scale. It¡¯s already too late to send reinforcements. Only by sending troops over to meet the barbarians and subdue Yunshu can Fengzhou not fall into the hands of the barbarians. I request Your Majesty to confer the title of Northern Garrison General on Cui Heng, the State Overseer of Fengzhou. He is allowed to recruit troops from all over Fengzhou to resist the barbarians. Only then can we defend the entire Fengzhou.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Wei Yi was still napping, but when he heard the name Cui Heng, he was stunned. He remembered that this seemed to be the county magistrate who defeated King Yan¡¯s army of bandits previously. Now, he was actually the State Overseer of Fengzhou? How many months had it been? ¡°Your Majesty, you can¡¯t!¡± At this moment, Jiang Wanshan, the Central Secretary, suddenly jumped out and bowed. ¡°I¡¯m the Grand Marshal and know about military affairs. The State Overseer is already a marquis with land, if he¡¯s appointed as a Great General, he can raise a flag and rebel in the future. The country will be overturned in an instant!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Wei Yi¡¯s eyes widened when he heard that. He suddenly became energetic and clapped his hands as he laughed. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a good thing?¡± Then, he looked at Chu Yuanliang and nodded. ¡°Prime Minister, I¡¯ll permit this matter.¡± The royal court fell silent. Jiang Wanshan was even more stunned, his face filled with disbelief. Now, everyone understood that this Emperor above the jade steps had not just said those words out of anger when he said that he wanted to be the ruler of a fallen country. He really wanted to be the ruler of a fallen country! Actually, the so-called edict to cede Fengzhou to Huyan Chanyu had only given the other party a reason to march south. The final ownership of the territory could only be determined after the war. But now, he had directly conferred the title of Northern Garrison General on a State Overseer. This was clearly digging his own grave. If the dynasty really changed, they, as court ministers, would be finished as well. Hence, the ministers stepped out one after another and knelt under the jade steps. They bowed and kowtowed, begging Emperor Wei Yi to retract his orders. Jiang Wanshan also reacted and hurriedly led the ministers beside him to scold Chu Yuanliang. In Chu Yuanliang¡¯s opinion, if he wanted to protect Fengzhou and prevent the people of Fengzhou from being ravaged by the barbarians, he could only let Cui Heng lead the troops to resist. In any case, the Imperial Court had long lost control of Fengzhou. It would not be much different from now if they conferred a title of Northern Garrison General. They could still protect their territory, so why not? However, the court ministers did not think so. Under Jiang Wanshan¡¯s lead, they continued to argue with Chu Yuanliang. 18 Emperor Wei Yi stood on the jade steps and watched the court ministers argue with a mocking expression. He said nothing This situation continued for three days. It was on this day that the latest news about Yunshu County City finally reached the Imperial Court in the capital. The bizarre outcome of the battle with the 300,000-strong barbarian army was presented in front of all the court ministers. The entire hall was shocked! Jiang Wanshan and the others were speechless, but Chu Yuanliang was also shocked. No one expected this outcome. With the situation in Yunshu County City, they could actually win? Not only did they win, but they also won a huge victory and wiped out the entire barbarian tribal army! Just as everyone was feeling puzzled, Emperor Wei Yi suddenly spoke. He gave an edict that made everyone¡¯s scalps tingle. ¡°The State Overseer of Fengzhou disregarded the friendship of his neighbors and attacked without permission. He cruelly killed 300,000 people from the grasslands and violated the virtue of the heavens. His crimes are unforgivable. I order the State Overseers of the world to execute him!¡± Chu Yuanliang vomited blood again and fainted. The other courtiers were also completely dumbfounded. He was crazy! The Emperor was really crazy!! ¡­. Cui Heng did not know about the dispute in the Central Continent¡¯s Imperial Court, nor did he know how ridiculous the Yan Emperor, Wei Yi, was. Even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t care. After all, letting the State Overseers of the world go after him together was definitely more beneficial than harmful to him. He could take the opportunity to harvest a large wave of Seven Emotions Light. He might even be able to push the gray and green light to seven feet. It was just that the progression of the red and white lights would take some effort. On this day, Cui Heng was nurturing the young spirituality born in the Hongwu Divine Sword. At the same time, he comprehended the profundities within. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Suddenly, his heart skipped a beat as he looked up. Red and white light could be seen faintly in the sky. This was the light of the seven emotions that only Cui Heng could see. It symbolized joy and love, and they were all directed at him. After a while, Liu Litao came over to report. ¡°Emissary, the Sect Master of the Immortal Dawn Sect, Perfected Zhu Qing, is here¡­¡± Chapter 137 - Similar Temperament Chapter 137 Similar Temperament Not many people from the Immortal Dawn Sect came to visit Cui Heng this time. There were only nine of them. He Qingrou and Chen Ying were naturally there. In addition, there was the Sect Master, Perfected Zhu Qing, the Deputy Sect Master, Liu Yiyun, the two Sword Masters, Autumn Cloud and Setting Sun, Perfected Zhu Qing¡¯s two grand-disciples, and the personal disciple of Ancestral Master Perfected Hengxia, Zheng Nanxun. Initially, Perfected Zhu Qing planned to lead all the disciples to visit Cui Heng. She felt that this was the only way to express the Immortal Dawn Sect¡¯s respect for the Ancestral Master¡¯s master. However, this plan was dissuaded by Zheng Nanxun. If all the disciples of the sect left the sect, what if external enemies took advantage of the situation? The Cangcheng Mountain Immortal Dawn Sect was the foundation of the Ancestral Master and had stood for nearly a hundred years. It was also an inheritance handed to them. They could not be careless. Hence, most of the disciples were left to guard the sect. Of course, the nine people who came to visit Cui Heng were still the absolute core of the Immortal Dawn Sect. After all, the person they were meeting this time was their true Ancestral Master. At this moment, the Immortal Dawn Sect had already arrived at the small town outside Changfeng Prefecture. They did not enter the city to visit Cui Heng. That would be too rude. Perfected Zhu Qing and He Qingrou would go to pay their respects together. After obtaining Cui Heng¡¯s permission, the others would enter the city. Before that, everyone settled down in an inn. Zheng Nanxun leaned against the window and looked at the pedestrians below in a daze. She was a beautiful woman who looked to be in her thirties. Her face was a little pale, and her temperament was weak. Her figure was thin, and she was not wearing a Daoist robe. Instead, she was wearing a simple light green dress, elegant and natural. This was the first time she had gone down the mountain in nearly a hundred years. A hundred years ago, she was still the world-renowned Perfected Nanxun. As Perfected Hengxia¡¯s first disciple, she inherited her master¡¯s ideals. She traveled the martial world, punished evil, and supported the righteous path to help those who needed help. That was the happiest time of her life. Zheng Nanxun originally thought that she could continue like that. She would follow her master always, and practice the legacy of her master, eventually passing it down to her own disciples. Until the day she passed away. But after the battle a hundred years ago, everything changed. All the disciples she had carefully taught died in battle. She was also seriously injured and her origin was damaged, causing her lifespan to decrease greatly. Even her master, whom she regarded as her lifelong goal, disappeared after that battle. Immediately after, the Immortal Dawn Sect sealed the mountain. Everything had changed. Ever since then, Zheng Nanxun had never come down from Cangcheng Mountain again. She locked herself in the cave abode at the back of the mountain. And refused to see anyone. She just sat there in dead seclusion. Asleep. It was only more than ten years ago that a little girl called Chen Ying accidentally entered the forbidden area at the back of the mountain and woke her up. This little girl looked very similar to one of her dead disciples. Chen Ying was lively and cheerful, and her words were sweet. Finally, Zheng Nanxun¡¯s dead heart lit up with some vitality. However, she still did not move out of the cave abode at the back of the mountain. She only occasionally met Perfected Zhu Qing, the current Sect Master, to ask about the current situation of the Immortal Dawn Sect. Just a few days ago, Perfected Zhu Qing suddenly told her some news. Chen Ying had found the true Ancestral Master of the Immortal Dawn Sect. Perfected Hengxia¡¯s master was a hidden Immortal Venerable called ¡°Cui Heng¡±. This triggered Zheng Nanxun¡¯s memories that had been sealed for a long time. That was when she had just acknowledged Jiang Qiqi as her master. At that time, Perfected Hengxia was not famous yet. This was only a young girl named Jiang Qiqi from Hedong County in Fengzhou. She was only ten years old at the time. Jiang Qiqi was also only 19 years old. Zheng Nanxun had once curiously asked, ¡°Where did Master learn such a powerful sword technique?¡± The answer was that she had learned it from a Big Brother Immortal. Occasionally, Jiang Qiqi would tell her something about Big Brother Immortal. It was a tone filled with admiration and longing However, after Jiang Qiqi stepped into the Pugilistic World as Perfected Hengxia, she had never told her any more stories about that Big Brother Immortal. As time passed, she forgot about it. Gradually, she only remembered that her master should have a very, very powerful master. His name was Cui Heng. That was her Ancestral Master, the true Ancestral Master of the Immortal Dawn Sect. He was a reclusive Immortal Venerable. Although in her impression, her master had never said that he was her master¡­ Later, Zheng Nanxun accidentally discovered Although her master had not mentioned ¡°Big Brother Immortal¡± to anyone for a long time, she had actually been secretly searching for clues. But she did not gain anything. Even until the arrival of that battle, they could not find him. Now that so many years have passed¡­ Had they really found the ¡°Big Brother Immortal¡± that Master mentioned? ¡°What kind of person is he?¡± Zheng Nanxun looked through the window of the prefecture city and muttered, ¡°He made Master hide him in her heart and never forget him for a hundred years¡­¡± Thud! Thud! Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks At this moment, there was a soft knock on the door. ¡°Martial Grandaunt, we¡¯re going into the city.¡± Chen Ying¡¯s voice came from outside. She said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯re going to pay our respects to Ancestral Grandfather.¡± Perfected Zhu Qing had organized another discussion about how to address Cui Heng before coming to Changfeng Prefecture. In the end, after some discussion, they decided to only address Cui Heng as Ancestral Grandfather. Other times, such as when the fellow disciples talked to each other, they could just call him Ancestral Master. This did not violate the decision of the Ancestral Master, Perfected Hengxia, and it could also facilitate communication between the fellow disciples. It was the best of both worlds. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m coming.¡± Zheng Nanxun stopped her complicated thoughts and nodded in response. She closed the window that was looking outside. ¡­. They walked on the bustling streets of Changfeng Prefecture City. Zheng Nanxun gradually felt like she had found her past self. A hundred years ago, when she was with her master, she would often shop in such prosperous cities. Unfortunately, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to experience such a feeling for long. She had been severely injured in that battle back then and her lifespan had greatly decreased. To this day, she does not have much lifespan left. Although she looked healthy on the surface, she was already on the verge of death. ¡°However, being able to take a look at her Big Brother Immortal on behalf of Master before I die can be considered as helping Master.¡± Zheng Nanxun thought to herself. ¡­. In the State Overseer¡¯s Office. Cui Heng saw three familiar figures. Chen Ying, He Qingrou, and Perfected Zhu Qing. He did not know the others. However, one of the figures instantly attracted his attention. Zheng Nanxun. ¡°This is?¡± Cui Heng asked Perfected Zhu Qing. He felt that this person¡¯s temperament was quite similar to Jiang Qiqi¡¯s. She was the one who looked the most like Jiang Qiqi among the nine people from the Immortal Dawn Sect. Perfected Zhu Qing hurriedly invited Zheng Nanxun, ¡°Martial Aunt Zheng¡­¡± ¡°Greetings, Ancestral Grandmaster.¡± Zheng Nanxun bowed respectfully to Cui Heng. ¡°You¡¯re Qiqi¡¯s first disciple?¡± Cui Heng was a little surprised and enlightened when he heard this. He smiled and praised, ¡°The aura is restrained, and the sword light is hidden without leaking. Looks like you¡¯ve already understood the true meaning of the Immortal Dawn Sword Art¡­¡± But as he spoke, he could not continue. His brows furrowed. Cui Heng noticed the abnormality in Zheng Nanxun¡¯s body and said in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Your source energy has been severely exhausted. Your cultivation is actually at the end of its lifespan.¡± SOUL Zheng Nanxun¡¯s Immortal Dawn Sword Art had already been cultivated to the Eighth level of Qi Refinement. Even if her lifespan was not as long as a true Immortal cultivator, she should be able to live for more than 300 years. But it had not even been 200 years. She was actually close to the end of her life. This was definitely not normal. The surrounding people from the Immortal Dawn Sect clearly did not know about Zheng Nanxun¡¯s situation. When they heard this, they were shocked. ¡°Martial Aunt Zheng, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Martial Aunt¡­¡± ¡°Martial Grandaunt¡­¡± Although they knew that Zheng Nanxun¡¯s physical condition was very bad, they did not expect it to be so serious. Her origin had been damaged and her lifespan was about to end. This was like a bolt from the blue. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Zheng Nanxun shook her head indifferently and said to Cui Heng, ¡°Grandmaster, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just an old injury left behind from a hundred years ago. It¡¯s an old problem.¡± ¡°Come over.¡± Cui Heng waved at Zheng Nanxun. ¡°I¡¯ll help you treat it.¡± ¡°T-treat?¡± Zheng Nanxun looked confused when she heard this. She asked curiously, ¡°Grandmaster, actually, my injuries have long been healed. It¡¯s just that my origin has been damaged¡­¡± The damage to the origin energy meant that the foundation of the body had been injured. There was no possibility of recovery. No matter how powerful a tonic was or how brilliant a martial technique was, it was impossible to make up for the deficit and consumption of the origin energy. This was already the consensus of every martial artist. Could this be treated? ¡°Martial Grandaunt, don¡¯t worry. Ancestral Grandfather is very powerful!¡± Chen Ying moved to Zheng Nanxun¡¯s side and said, ¡°He will definitely be able to treat your injuries.¡± Perfected Zhu Qing, Liu Yiyun, and the others did not say anything. They all knew very well what it meant to have their origin damaged. Moreover, Zheng Nanxun had already cultivated the Immortal Dawn Sword Art to an extremely high realm, comparable to a Human Immortal. It was almost impossible to repair the origin energy of a Human Immortal. ¡°En. If the origin is damaged, we can just patch it up and you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Cui Heng nodded lightly. ¡°Thank you, Grandmaster.¡± Zheng Nanxun came to Cui Heng¡¯s side. ¡°Close your eyes and wait for a moment,¡± Cui Heng said gently. At the same time, he raised his right hand and flicked his finger, allowing a wisp of Dharmic powers to enter Zheng Nanxun¡¯s body. This wisp of Dharmic powers instantly spread to her limbs and bones, turning into endless vitality that quickly filled her extremely empty body. Zheng Nanxun¡¯s originally pale face gradually regained its color. The white hair at her temples also turned black again, and her appearance became even younger, as if she had directly changed from her thirties to her twenties. In a short while, Zheng Nanxun¡¯s entire body turned from an exhausted lamp to a raging fire. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only She slowly opened her eyes and felt her body in shock. She muttered, ¡°I¡¯ve recovered. I¡¯ve completely recovered!¡± Perfected Zhu Qing, Liu Yiyun, and the others also felt an unprecedented shock. Ancestral Grandfather was too powerful! Even the origin energy of a Human Immortal could be recovered so easily. ¡°Thank you, Grandmaster!¡± Zheng Nanxun bowed to Cui Heng. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Cui Heng raised his hand to stop her from bowing. ¡°Tell me about what happened before Qiqi disappeared.¡± Chapter 138 - Immortal Sword Phenomenon Fills the Sky, Six Messages Chapter 138 Immortal Sword Phenomenon Fills the Sky, Six Messages As soon as Cui Heng said this, everyone present fell silent. The disappearance of the Ancestral Master was the darkest page in the history of the Immortal Dawn Sect. Even He Qingrou, Chen Ying, and the others, who had not personally experienced this matter, knew what this meant to the Immortal Dawn Sect. As for Perfected Zhu Qing and Liu Yiyun, who had personally experienced that change, they knew even better how they felt back then. The Ancestral Master, Perfected Hengxia, was the Immortal Dawn Sect¡¯s sky, their everything. Especially after that battle. It was even more so. But at that time, the Ancestral Master disappeared. The sky of the Immortal Dawn Sect Had collapsed. Of course, the one who felt it the most was Jiang Qiqi¡¯s first disciple, Zheng Nanxun. She was silent for a while and sighed softly. ¡°Grandmaster, from the end of that battle to Master¡¯s disappearance, the period was more than three months. In these three months, Master has been busy every day. ¡°In the first month, she dragged her heavily injured body and forged five Immortal swords. In the second month, she set up a mountain-protecting array for the Immortal Dawn Sect. In the third month, she preached to the disciples of the sect every day and answered their questions. On the 100th day after the battle, the disciples of the sect went to listen to Master¡¯s lecture as usual, but they didn¡¯t see Master. From that day on, Master disappeared.¡± ¡°In other words, before Qiqi disappeared, she had actually been making preparations for the Immortal Dawn Sect.¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t she even treat her injuries?¡±. ¡°No.¡± Zheng Nanxun¡¯s expression was a little sad. ¡°Actually, Master¡¯s injuries should be even more serious than mine. However, she relied on her profound cultivation to forcefully suppress her injuries, so that ordinary disciples couldn¡¯t see it. But she can¡¯t hide it from my perception. I tried to persuade Master, but Master promised me every time that she would treat her injuries well. However, the next day, she was still doing her best to help the Immortal Dawn Sect prepare. It was as if she was fighting for time. I couldn¡¯t dissuade her.¡± ¡°The injuries Qiqi suffered back then were even more serious than yours?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s tone became sinister, causing the temperature in the inner hall of the State Overseer¡¯s Office to plummet. Zheng Nanxun¡¯s injuries had already damaged her origin and greatly affected her lifespan. If Jiang Qiqi¡¯s injuries were worse than this, it could be said that she was on the verge of death. ¡°Yes.¡± Zheng Nanxun nodded and said, ¡°The Great Bodhisattva who descended from the Upper World was too powerful. Master tried her best to kill him and was also severely injured.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cui Heng fell silent when he heard this, and his gaze turned cold. Previously, when he came into contact with Monk Vast Bright¡¯s remnant soul, he discovered that although the Immortal Dawn sword marks on it were much stronger than the Ninth level of Qi Refinement, it had not truly reached the Foundation Establishment realm. This meant that Jiang Qiqi was essentially fighting above her level. With a cultivation level below the Foundation Establishment realm, she killed a Great Bodhisattva equivalent to the early-stage Foundation Establishment realm. This was indeed very likely to result in serious injuries. However, all of this was the fault of the Baolin Buddhist Hall. An early-stage Foundation Establishment realm Great Bodhisattva, was actually attacking shamelessly. Cui Heng had already decided that when the hundred year period came, as long as the monks of the Baolin Buddhist Hall descended, he would kill anyone who came! Let this group of monks know what it meant to fight the older generation! Now was not the time to attack the Baolin Buddhist Hall. Otherwise, the monks of the Heavenly Void World would not dare to come over. After a while. Cui Heng adjusted his emotions slightly and continued to ask, ¡°Before Qiqi disappeared, didn¡¯t she tell you that she was leaving?¡± From Jiang Qiqi¡¯s actions, he could clearly sense that she knew that she did not have much time left, but she was worried about the Immortal Dawn Sect. That was why she was so busy every day. Zheng Nanxun sensed the change in Cui Heng¡¯s emotions and heaved a sigh of relief. The pressure Cui Heng gave her just now was too great, almost making her unable to breathe. ¡°Grandmaster, at that time, Master didn¡¯t tell us about her leaving¡­¡± She shook her head and said, ¡°After that battle, Master became much quieter and rarely interacted with others. She often stood alone in the sea of clouds on Cangcheng Mountain and looked into the distance. I once went to ask Master what was wrong. Was there something on her mind? However, she only told me that she was fine and told me to cultivate well¡­ Master must have encountered some difficulties at that time. This might be the reason why she had to leave in a hurry.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded lightly. ¡°She didn¡¯t tell you because she was afraid that you would be worried about her. However, perhaps we can find the answer from what she left behind.¡± At this point, he paused and looked at Perfected Zhu Qing beside him. ¡°Have the Immortal Sword Masters all arrived?¡± The last time he came into contact with Chen Ying¡¯s Purple Cloud Sword, Cui Heng had discovered that the five Immortal swords left behind by Jiang Qiqi were most likely the five ¡°letters¡± left for him. ¡°Yes,¡± Perfected Zhu Qing hurriedly said. Then, she introduced them one by one, ¡°I¡¯m the Red Sun Sword Master, Junior Sister Liu is the White Rainbow Sword Master, and these two Martial Nieces are the Sword Masters of Autumn Cloud and Setting Sun. You know Yingying, she¡¯s the Purple Cloud Sword Master.¡± She had already learned from Chen Ying that Cui Heng could trigger the phenomenon of the Immortal Dawn Five Swords. This time, the five Sword Masters had all come and brought their Immortal swords over. Then, they stood up and bowed. Chen Ying was among them. ¡°Put all these swords on the table.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s gaze swept across them and finally landed on the five Immortal swords. He could feel Jiang Qiqi¡¯s aura in all five swords. After the five swords were placed on the table. Cui Heng raised his right hand and shook it gently. Balls of multicolored light bloomed in his palm. They were colorful and beautiful. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks At the same time, the five Immortal swords on the table trembled. As if summoned, they unsheathed themselves. Clang! Clang! Clang! Sword cries sounded in the spacious inner hall. Sword lights of various colors soared into the sky, revealing their sharpness. Five extremely powerful sword intents appeared in the State Overseer¡¯s Office. This alarmed Zhang Shuming and the others outside. They looked in the direction of the inner hall in shock. This was especially true for Zhang Shuming. As an experienced Deity Realm expert, he could clearly sense how powerful this sword intent was. ¡°What a powerful sword intent. These are the Immortal swords inherited from the Immortal Dawn Sect? Isn¡¯t it too powerful!¡± The might emanated by these swords were countless times stronger than the Human Immortals he knew. These are Earth Immortal level Immortal swords! What kind of treasure was this! ¡°The Immortal Dawn Sect is indeed worthy of being a sect left behind by the disciples of an Exalted Immortal. Their foundation is indeed extremely deep!¡± Zhang Shuming could not help but praise in his heart, feeling very envious. Although the Daoyi Palace had been passed down for a long time, it had suffered a great calamity 3,000 years ago and suffered heavy losses. To this day, the Daoyi Palace did not have so many Earth Immortal-level Immortal weapons. At this moment, the people of the Immortal Dawn Sect in the inner hall were unprecedentedly shocked. Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, the five immortal swords danced in Cui Heng¡¯s palm and gradually fused into the colorful light. They actually turned into pure multicolored light and could no longer be seen as swords. But this did not mean that the five Immortal swords had disappeared. Everyone from the Immortal Dawn Sect could clearly see that the phenomenon represented by the five Immortal swords was blooming with different colors in this ball of light. There were purple clouds rising, a red sun shining, white rainbows flying, and autumn clouds floating. Layers of light and shadows overlapped, but they were incomparably harmonious and complemented each other. Boom! At the same time, there were sounds in the sky outside, and rays of light shone in. Clearly, the sky above Changfeng Prefecture City was already filled with phenomena. Countless citizens looked up at the sky, either in shock, confusion, confusion, reverence, and so on. What greeted their eyes was a scene they had never seen before in their lives. A ball of purple clouds suddenly floated over from the East, followed by balls of surging clouds. Purple Clouds from the East! Above this steaming purple gas, a red sun suddenly rose. The light was blazing and illuminated the world. It was like a real sun, hanging high in the sky and competing with the sun. A Red Sun rising from the East! Immediately after, another silver-white stream of light pierced through the sky, crossing 30,000 feet of purple clouds and the red sun¡¯s light. It pierced through everything like a white rainbow and entered everyone¡¯s eyes with an extremely impactful momentum. White Rainbow Piercing Sun! On the West side of the sky, a red sunset had lit up at some point. It was like a ball of raging fire, making the sky seem to be burning. It was beautiful. Setting Sun, glow of dusk! Four phenomena appeared in succession. Finally, waves of white clouds blew in from the bleak autumn wind. Some were stained with purple qi, some were bathed in sunlight, some were pierced through by white rainbows, and some turned into the glow of the sunset. Autumn Clouds from the West! At this moment, the sky above Changfeng Prefecture City seemed to have become a paradise. Finally, someone could not help but kneel on the ground and worship the sky. They felt that an Immortal had descended. There were also many people who felt that this was because after the new State Overseer Cui Heng took office, he was dedicated to the people and touched the heavens. Therefore, auspicious signs descended from the sky to protect the people here and the new State Overseer, Cui Heng. This also made the originally uneasy citizens completely at ease. Strands of red and white light of seven emotions flew out from these commoners. They all gathered in the direction of the State Overseer¡¯s Office. These lights that only Cui Heng could see entered his dantian and were refined by the Seven Emotions Light around his Golden Core. His cultivation had advanced another step. Cui Heng smiled. He had activated the phenomenon on the five Immortal swords just to check Jiang Qiqi¡¯s messages. He did not expect to receive so much emotional feedback. It was a pleasant surprise. At the same time, as the phenomenon outside appeared, the five Immortal swords in his palm finally connected with each other. It began to reveal the core secrets. Cui Heng sensed Jiang Qiqi¡¯s thoughts again. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only This was the information she had imprinted in the five Immortal swords. It was her message. Also, there were more than five. There was a sixth message. This was after gathering five Immortal swords and activating the phenomenon at the same time, connecting the auras of the five Immortal swords This final message that could only be seen at that time. Chapter 139 - State Overseers of the World, Please Kill Them Together Chapter 139 State Overseers of the World, Please Kill Them Together Cui Heng¡¯s eyes flickered. The thoughts contained in the five Immortal swords appeared in his mind one after another. However, perhaps because Jiang Qiqi¡¯s soul was not strong enough at that time, the information left behind by these thoughts was already a little blurry. (Big Brother Immortal¡­ Be careful¡­ Heavenly Void World¡­] This was a message left behind by the Purple Cloud Sword. Cui Heng had already read it before. [Big Brother Immortal¡­ If the Immortal Dawn Sect is still around¡­ Please protect it¡­] This was the information contained in the Red Sun Sword. It was also the Immortal sword in Perfected Zhu Qing¡¯s hand. It could basically be considered as the exclusive sword of the Immortal Dawn Sect¡¯s Sect Master. It was suitable to leave this message in this sword. ¡°¡­ Buddhism is poisonous¡­¡± This was the information contained in the White Rainbow Sword. It was very blurry. Cui Heng could only sense this bit of information. He was a little confused. Did the Buddhist sects possess extremely sinister methods, or were their bodies poisonous? [¡­ There¡¯s¡­ great terror in the starry sky¡­] This was the information imprinted in the Sunset Sword. It was also a little blurry, but it clearly expressed the core meaning. The starry sky was very dangerous! Cui Heng was also puzzled about this. At that time, Jiang Qiqi should not have reached the Foundation Establishment realm yet. Where did she learn about the starry sky? What was the great horror mentioned in the message? The Heavenly Void Evil Bug? Or something else? [¡­the core of the earth¡­ it¡¯s suppressing a peerless demon¡­ Big Brother Immortal, you have to be careful¡­] This was the information from the Autumn Cloud Sword. It was the clearest message. However, the information contained in it was rather bizarre, causing Cui Heng to frown tightly. A peerless demon was suppressed in the core of the earth? What was a peerless demon? Did the core of the planet refer to the core of this planet? One doubt after another surfaced in his mind. These were the five messages that Jiang Qiqi had imprinted in the five Immortal swords. Other than that, there was also a message that could only be seen after gathering five Immortal swords and activating the phenomenon at the same time, connecting the auras of the five swords. The sixth message. An extremely minute wisp of information flew out from each of the five Immortal swords and combined together. The information inside appeared in front of Cui Heng. It was actually an image. In the middle of a mountain range stood a towering mountain. It was like a divine pillar that supported the heavens and the earth. It was solemn and boundless. Around the ¡°Divine Sky-Supporting Pillar¡±, there were surging purple clouds, red sun rays, white rainbows, golden clouds in the evening, and clouds surging. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks These were the phenomena of the five Immortal swords. It was obvious that when Jiang Qiqi forged the five Immortal swords, she had already thought of drawing the image of this ¡°message¡±. Above the layers of phenomena, at the top of the Divine Sky-Supporting Pillar was a magnificent palace. Its exact appearance was a little blurry, but the words on the plaque could still be seen clearly. Purple Extreme Palace! The scene suddenly shattered. The spiritual will that constructed the scene just now also dissipated. It could only be seen this time. ¡°Qiqi showed me this scene? What is¡­ the Purple Extreme Palace?¡± Cui Heng frowned again, filled with confusion. He could not understand what this scene meant. He could only guess. Perhaps Jiang Qiqi¡¯s sudden disappearance was related to the Purple Extreme Palace? After all, the other five messages were actually reminding him which places were dangerous and what to be careful about. Only this sixth ¡°message¡± might be related to Jiang Qiqi herself. Then, Cui Heng retracted his Dharmic powers and let the five Immortal swords return to their original state. He looked at Zheng Nanxun and asked, ¡°Did Qiqi mention the Purple Extreme Palace to you when she was around?¡± ¡°Purple Extreme Palace?¡± Zheng Nanxun was stunned when she heard that. She thought carefully for a moment and shook her head. ¡°No, Master never mentioned the Purple Extreme Palace.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°You can pay more attention to the news about the Purple Extreme Palace in the future.¡± ¡°Is it related to Master¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Zheng Nanxun¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s some connection.¡± Cui Heng nodded and smiled. ¡°Yes, Grandmaster!¡± Zheng Nanxun immediately bowed, overjoyed. She had finally found her future goal. She had to find information about the Purple Extreme Palace and find her Master¡¯s whereabouts. The other Immortal Dawn Sect disciples were also very excited. After a hundred years, they finally found some clues about the Ancestral Master. That¡¯s great! ¡°Grandmaster, I have a request.¡± At this moment, Perfected Zhu Qing suddenly stood up and bowed to Cui Heng. ¡°I plan to hold the Immortal Dawn Sect¡¯s reopening ceremony in a month. May I ask if Grandmaster can participate?¡±. She was Jiang Qiqi¡¯s grand-disciple, so she could naturally call Cui Heng Grandmaster. ¡°Of course.¡± Cui Heng nodded lightly and smiled. ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯ll go and see what the inheritance Qiqi left behind looks like.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandmaster!¡± Perfected Zhu Qing bowed respectfully and said happily, ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you!¡± ¡­. The nine people of the Immortal Dawn Sect did not stay in Changfeng Prefecture City for long. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only They still had to go back and prepare for the grand ceremony to reopen the sect. This was a big deal. In their opinion, this concerned the face of their Ancestral Master and their Ancestral Grandfather. After all, sealing the mountain was not a glorious thing. Who wouldn¡¯t want their legacy to be like the sun in the midday sky and be infinitely glorious? Chapter 140 - State Overseers of the World, Please Kill Them Together (2) Chapter 140 State Overseers of the World, Please Kill Them Together (2) Although the Ancestral Master did not say this, they felt that they had to work hard in that direction. In the past, when there were no leaders, it was fine if they sealed the mountain in the face of a life and death crisis. But now that he had the backing of an Immortal figure like the Ancestral Grandfather, there was naturally no reason to hide anymore. They had to develop it vigorously. They had to make the name of the Immortal Dawn Sect resound throughout the world. Moreover, they had to complete the ceremony before the 100-year deadline. At that time, they would let those high and mighty Immortals and Buddhas see that the Immortal Dawn Sect was not without a backer. The Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World were not the only ones who could find help. The Immortal Dawn Sect also had people helping! Actually, Cui Heng did not care about this. Of course, he did not object to the juniors using this to obtain his approval. It was not a bad thing to work hard and develop. After the people from the Immortal Dawn Sect left, he went to look for Zhang Shuming. ¡°Perfected Zhang, have you heard of the Purple Extreme Palace?¡± Cui Heng asked directly. ¡°Purple Extreme Palace?¡± Zhang Shuming pondered for a moment and shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯ve never seen any records of this¡­¡± As he spoke, he seemed to have thought of something else. ¡°However, I don¡¯t have any relevant records on my side. There might be some on the other side. After all, the Daoyi Palace here has already suffered a calamity.¡± Clearly, he was referring to the Daoyi Palace in the Upper World. In other words, the Daoyi Palace of the Heavenly Void World. The Daoyi Palace on this side had suffered a great calamity 3,000 years ago. Many books had been destroyed and were severely damaged. The Heavenly Void World was different. Back then, many Patriarchs of the Daoyi Palace had ascended to the Heavenly Void World and rebuilt their sect there. They would definitely reorganize the books based on their knowledge. As those Ancestral Masters were extremely ancient existences, and most of them had read the complete books in Daoyi Palace, the books of Daoyi Palace in the Heavenly Void World should be very comprehensive. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s indeed a good direction.¡± Cui Heng nodded in agreement. Then, he looked at Zhang Shuming with a faint smile. ¡°Perfected Zhang has some selfish motives for making this suggestion, right?¡± ¡°¡­The eyes of Lord Immortals are like torches.¡± Zhang Shuming smiled bitterly and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m a little worried about the Daoyi Palace in the Upper World. I didn¡¯t see the elders of the Upper World when the Angels descended this time. I¡¯m worried that something has happened, so I want to go over and take a look.¡± ¡°I should indeed make a trip to the Heavenly Void World.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly, but then he smiled and said, ¡°However, this matter can¡¯t be rushed. I¡¯ll go after I finish some things.¡± This ¡°some things¡± naturally referred to nurturing a Nascent Soul. From the Golden Core to the Nascent Soul realm, there would be an extreme sublimation of the essence of life, and his strength would also undergo a world-shaking change. It would not be an exaggeration to say that he would directly transcend the mortal world. The stronger one was, the safer they would be in the Heavenly Void World. Actually, according to Cui Heng¡¯s original plan, he wanted to continue cultivating here. It would be best if he could cultivate until he transcended the tribulation and reached the Mahayana realm before attaining the Dao and becoming an Immortal. But now, he learned from Jiang Qiqi¡¯s letter that there was a peerless Demon King suppressed in the core of the earth here. It was clearly not a good place. It was better to go to the Heavenly Void World to investigate the situation. Comparing the two, he would stay on whichever side was suitable for him to cultivate. However, that was after he nurtured a Nascent Soul. The most important thing now was to think about how to collect as much of the Seven Emotions as possible. Especially the red and white light that symbolizes joy and love. There was also the black light that symbolizes evil. Although implementing the new government decree could continuously collect these three types of Light of Seven Emotions, this would at most affect the forces with top Inner World experts. There were not many of them, and the benefits were becoming more and more limited. Thinking up to this point, Cui Heng suddenly changed the topic and asked, ¡°Perfected Zhang, what do the Seven Distinguished Families or some other top factions with Deity Realm experts hate the most?¡± ¡°The thing they hate the most?¡± Zhang Shuming thought for a moment and said, ¡°It should be the theft of the Deity Realm martial techniques, especially the secret techniques about the awakening of the Divine Treasures.¡± ¡°What if I print the Deity Realm secret manuals of the Seven Distinguished Families and distribute them all over the world?¡± Cui Heng chuckled. ¡°This, this¡­¡± Zhang Shuming said in shock, ¡°They¡¯re probably going to curse Exalted Immortal all day long!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Cui Heng clapped his hands and smiled. Not only would this make the Six Distinguished Families apart from the Wang Family of Langya hate him to the extreme, but it would also make most of the top Inner World experts in the world shed tears of gratitude. He could harvest black, purple, red, and white lights at the same time. It could be said to be perfect. On the yellow light side, the Bodhisattva Jade Bone was still stirring up trouble in Yuzhou. It had been growing rapidly and would probably reach three feet in a few days. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks This left only the green light and gray light that symbolizes fear and sorrow. Although he had already collected a lot of them when he was in Yunshu County City, there was still some distance from the height of three feet. If not for the fear of alerting the enemy and scaring those Immortals and Buddhas from the Upper World, Cui Heng wanted to take the initiative to capture some Upper World Angels to collect the green and gray light. After all, Angels were all Deity Realm experts. They should be very useful for his cultivation. Or if someone took the initiative to cause trouble, it would be a good thing. ¡°Lord Overseer, Lord Overseer!¡± At this moment, Liu Litao jogged over from outside and hurriedly reported, ¡°Lord Overseer, something has happened! Something has happened! Emperor Jianyan of the Central Continent has issued a crazy decree! He said that you disregarded the friendship of his neighbors and attacked without permission. You cruelly killed 300,000 people from the grasslands and violated the virtue of the heavens. Your crimes are thus unforgivable, and he ordered the State Overseers of the world to execute you! What should we do now?!¡± When Zhang Shuming heard this news, he was stunned on the spot. He frowned and said, ¡°Is the Emperor crazy? Lord Overseer went to help Yunshu County defend the city.¡± They had successfully defended the city, but the Emperor still let all the State Overseers in the world join hands to kill them? This kind of insane decree was simply unheard of. The key was that this kind of insane decree might really be effective. The various State Overseers could not wait to attack the surrounding areas and plunder the land. This gave others an excuse to attack Fengzhou. However, Cui Heng laughed. ¡°Hahaha, good, good! I was just afraid that they wouldn¡¯t come!¡± ¡­. Actually, Cui Heng was indeed a little worried that these State Overseers would not dare to attack him. After all, times were different now. There were too many dazzling achievements on him. Moreover, he would destroy the enemy¡¯s entire army every time. Even if people did not believe that he had great divine powers, they would still be afraid of such a solid battle record. Cui Heng calculated in his heart. ¡°I have to find someone to connect the dots and persuade them. I have to make these State Overseers send troops to attack me.¡± ¡­. Youzhou was adjacent to Fengzhou, and their borders were extremely long, more than 2,000 kilometers. When Cao Quan was still the State Overseer of Fengzhou, Shen Yu, the State Overseer of Youzhou, had been coveting the land of Fengzhou. He always wanted to find trouble and snatch some land and people over. Therefore, after Cao Quan was assassinated, Shen Yu directly sent his deputy, Wei Xiong, who was in charge of another mission, to Ren Yuankui¡¯s side. He planned to take this opportunity to install a puppet State Overseer and annex the territory bit by bit before expanding his land. However, Shen Yu never expected to encounter Cui Heng. Not to mention his plan being completely messed up, even Wei Xiong had been killed. If not for the fact that he was a little afraid of Cui Heng¡¯s rumored terrifying battle results, he would have used Wei Xiong¡¯s death as an excuse to directly attack Fengzhou. But that battle record was too terrifying. Even if he disregarded the rumors about the great divine power of summoning wind and rain and only looked at the actual results, he had to take it seriously. It was precisely because of this that Shen Yu did not attack Fengzhou. But now, he was a little swayed. A few days ago, the Imperial Court sent an edict. Originally, as the Youzhou State Overseer, Shen Yu could not be bothered with the Imperial Court¡¯s edict. However, this edict called for all the State Overseers in the world to attack the Fengzhou State Overseer together. Although the Imperial Court¡¯s decree was bullshit, it was still very useful to use the Imperial Court¡¯s name to expand his territory. Shen Yu was a little tempted. After all, Fengzhou had a great canal. As long as it was managed well, it would be a money tree! However, he was still a little afraid of Cui Heng¡¯s achievements. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only He hesitated. On this day, Shen Yu was in the inner hall of the State Overseer¡¯s Office, looking at the map on the wall in a daze. He kept thinking about whether to attack Fengzhou. ¡°Lord Overseer, I have something to report!¡± At this moment, the magistrate who was Shen Yu¡¯s subordinate walked over. ¡°A Deity Realm expert who calls himself Wang Donglin has come to visit. He even said that he¡¯s from the Wang Family of Langya.¡± Chapter 141 - Giving the Chicken Bone Bodhisattva a Home Chapter 141 Giving the Chicken Bone Bodhisattva a Home ¡°Deity Realm, Langya Wang Clan?!¡± Shen Yu stood up when he heard this. He looked at the subordinate in front of him and asked in a low voice, ¡°Deputy Fang, did that person really say that?¡± This subordinate was a historian from Youzhou. At this moment, Wei Xiong had already died in Youzhou, and there was no new deputy, so he had become Shen Yu¡¯s most important subordinate. ¡°Lord Overseer, that¡¯s indeed what that person said.¡± Fang Cheng nodded and asked, ¡°Should we welcome this person into the residence?¡± ¡°Of course! Is there a need to ask?!¡± Shen Yu immediately glared at him and strode forward. ¡°Hurry up and welcome the esteemed guest in. No, I¡¯ll go with you to welcome the esteemed guest!¡± Now, he was a little flustered. That was a Deity Realm expert from the Wang Family of Langya. He actually did not welcome him in immediately! He was simply courting death! As someone who had been a State Overseer for more than ten years, he knew very well what these two identities meant. Either one of them was earth-shattering. Not to mention both. Deity Realm experts were true Immortals in the truest sense of the word. They had unbelievable power, and their strength far surpassed the so-called Inner World realm. The Wang Family of Langya was a colossus that had existed for 3,000 years. As early as the beginning of the Great Yan Dynasty, they were already a wealthy family in the world and had produced countless experts. Other than the time when Heavenly King Hongwu appeared 300 years ago, the Wang Family of Langya had a large number of rulers in every dynasty. Although no one in their family had ever been an Emperor, many nobles and generals had appeared. Although Shen Yu was also from a large family and was one of the 13 aristocratic families of the world, and he was also a State Overseer with a high status, he knew his status very well. Compared to a top family like the Seven Distinguished Families, be it himself or the Shen family behind him, they were nothing. The difference was too great. Just like that, he arrived outside the State Overseer¡¯s Office with an uneasy heart. He saw a middle-aged man who looked to be in his thirties. He had a noble and steady temperament, and one could tell at a glance that his identity was extraordinary. ¡°Governor Shen Yu of Youzhou greets Perfected Wang.¡± Shen Yu bowed respectfully and said with a humble expression, ¡°I was busy with official matters just now and didn¡¯t expect Perfected Wang to arrive. Please forgive me for not coming out to welcome you.¡± Deity Realm experts could be addressed as Perfected Ones, regardless of whether they were from the Dao Sects. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Wang Donglin smiled and waved his hand. ¡°I came to look for you to seek cooperation. There¡¯s no need to be so courteous.¡± ¡°Thank you, Perfected Wang. Please come in.¡± Shen Yu hurriedly invited him in. At this moment, he heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that Perfected Wang did not care that he was late to welcome him. However, he was even more puzzled. What was worth the Deity Realm experts of the Wang Family of Langya coming over to ask for cooperation? After arriving at the reception hall, Shen Yu asked carefully, ¡°May I know why Perfected Wang is here?¡± Wang Donglin took a sip of tea calmly and asked slowly, ¡°Do you know about the Emperor¡¯s decree issued a few days ago?¡± Shen Yu was stunned when he heard that. He nodded and said, ¡°Of course I know. His Majesty said that the Fengzhou Governor, Cui Heng, massacred the people of the grassland. He was crazy and asked the State Overseers of the world to kill him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Wang Donglin nodded and said solemnly, ¡°I came here to look for you because of this. Are you willing to send troops to Fengzhou?¡± ¡°Ah? This¡­¡± Shen Yu frowned. He naturally had this thought, but he was afraid of Cui Heng¡¯s strange battle results and could not make up his mind. Now that the Deity Realm expert of the Langya Wang Clan had suddenly come over to persuade him, his first reaction was naturally to agree. However, he instinctively felt that this was a little strange. He did not have any interactions with the Wang Family of Langya, so why did they come to persuade him? This was not normal. ¡°Lord Overseer Shen, are you wondering why I specially came to persuade you?¡± Wang Donglin saw through Shen Yu¡¯s thoughts. He had the ability to sense the fluctuations in one¡¯s emotions. It was very convenient to use this as a reference to deduce the other party¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Perfected One, please enlighten me.¡± Shen Yu stopped beating around the bush and said bluntly, ¡°I don¡¯t have any interactions with the Wang Family of Langya, let alone a Perfected One like you coming over to persuade me. Can you tell me please?¡± Since Wang Donglin had already revealed his concerns, it would be easier to anger him if he continued to hide it. It was better to directly explain the doubts in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s normal for Lord Overseer to have such doubts.¡± Wang Donglin was not angry. He still had a kind expression and smiled. ¡°Lord Overseer should know about the hatred between our Wang Family of Langya and Cui Heng ¡°Wang Qinghe, Wang Qingquan, Wang Jinsheng, and the old family head, Wang Huaiyi, all died in Cui Heng¡¯s hands. The Wang Family of Langya is already in an irreconcilable situation with him. However, Cui Heng is indeed powerful. He has a shocking secret in his hands. The Wang Family alone can¡¯t match him. We have to join forces with other forces to have a chance of defeating him. Now that the Central Continent Imperial Court has issued an edict to let the State Overseers of the world kill Cui Heng together, this is a good opportunity bestowed by the heavens. It¡¯s the best time to kill Cui Heng. We naturally won¡¯t let go of this opportunity. I won¡¯t hide it from Lord Overseer. Youzhou isn¡¯t our only target. Other than that, there¡¯s also the State Overseer of Yanzhou, the State Overseer of Yuzhou, and the State Overseer of Yuezhou. We also invited two Deity Realm experts from the Baolin Buddhist Hall to join forces to kill Cui Heng!¡± ¡°This, this, this¡­¡± Shen Yu¡¯s eyes widened when she heard this. He looked at Wang Donglin in disbelief and said in shock, ¡°Perfected One has actually joined forces with so many forces and even invited two Deity Realm experts. Is Cui Heng actually so powerful?¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°Indeed, that Cui Heng is indeed incomparably powerful. ¡°Wang Donglin nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°He himself is a Deity Realm expert, and he has the Sect Master of Daoyi Palace, Zhang Shuming, by his side. He also has several top-notch Inner World experts under him. He can¡¯t be underestimated. ¡°However, these are not the true strengths of Cui Heng. His true strength is also the true fear. He has Heavenly King Hongwu¡¯s inheritance!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Shen Yu was shocked. ¡°Could the rumors be true? Cui Heng is really the successor of Heavenly King Hongwu. He has the supreme treasure left behind by Heavenly King Hongwu, so he can have all kinds of unbelievable and achieve powerful results?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Wang Donglin said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to say much about what the name Heavenly King Hongwu means. You definitely don¡¯t want to see that day, and neither do we. But now that Cui Heng has matured, if we don¡¯t kill him in time, I¡¯m afraid the Hongwu Calamity from 300 years ago will repeat itself. At that time, you and I will be in big trouble.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡± Shen Yu had always been indecisive. He was still a little hesitant and worried. ¡°But that Cui Heng is so powerful. He can even easily destroy an army of tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands. What¡¯s the point of me getting involved?¡±¡± ¡°Lord Overseer, why are you belittling yourself?¡± Wang Donglin shook his head and said, ¡°The entire Youzhou is bordered by the grasslands. The soldiers are on the border day and night. Their combat strength is so powerful. If they can march into Fengzhou, they will definitely be unstoppable. As for Cui Heng¡¯s strange methods, Lord Overseer, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m a Deity Realm expert and the two more from the Baolin Buddhist Hall, there will be other Deity Realm experts joining later. Only then will we face Cui Heng. Lord Overseer and the other State Overseers only need to lead your troops to attack various parts of Fengzhou. You might not even see Cui Heng. There¡¯s no need to worry about what strange methods he has or how powerful he is. After the matter is done, the Wang Family only needs Cui Heng¡¯s head. You can distribute the rest of the gains. The inheritance of Heavenly King Hongwu and the land in Fengzhou will be distributed by you all.¡± ¡°This, this¡­¡± After Shen Yu heard this, he was so excited that his breathing became a little heavy. He tried his best to hold his breath and focus. After thinking for a moment, he finally made up his mind and gritted his teeth. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡°Haha, good!¡± Wang Donglin also laughed and said, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m actually not from the Wang Family of Langya.¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Shen Yu was stunned. What did this mean? ¡°I¡¯m from the Upper World.¡± Wang Donglin had a proud expression as he chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m a Deity Realm expert of the Wang Family in the Upper World¡¯s Jiangdong. As an Angel, I¡¯ve descended to the Wang Family of Langya. This time, there will be other Angels participating in the execution of Cui Heng. You can be at ease and do it boldly.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an Upper World Angel?!¡± Shen Yu¡¯s eyes widened, and he became even more excited. When Wang Donglin suddenly revealed this identity, the last trace of doubt in Shen Yu¡¯s heart completely disappeared. The Upper World Angels were about to join forces to kill Cui Heng. What was there to worry about? They would definitely win this battle! Wang Donglin felt the excitement in Shen Yu¡¯s heart and felt that this person was really pitiful. This was a path to death. He actually left so happily! In the next few days. Wang Donglin had been moving between the various factions. He persuaded them to join the alliance to kill Cui Heng. Among them, someone asked if the Wang Family of Langya had really been captured into the sky some time ago. Wang Donglin explained again and finally obtained recognition as an Upper World Angel. An extremely huge alliance gradually formed around him. There was only one final goal for this alliance. Kill Cui Heng! Then, they would divide Fengzhou, divide the Immortal Opportunities, and divide everything! ¡­. The commotion caused by Wang Donglin colluding with the various forces to kill Cui Heng was not small. Cui Heng naturally received the news as well. Although he had ordered Wang Donglin to do this, he did not expect this Upper World Angel to be so hardworking. The forces that Wang Donglin had formed had already exceeded Cui Heng¡¯s expectations. ¡°He¡¯s trying to trick them to death.¡± Cui Heng looked at the letter on the table and smiled. Then, with a thought, he thought, ¡°Since he has even linked up with the Baolin Buddhist Hall, I might as well make them feel more confident. ¡°It¡¯s time to let that chicken bone be eaten.¡± Yuzhou was still in chaos. Many Deity Realm experts were gathered here, and there was no lack of Upper World Angels. Their goal was to fight for the strange Bodhisattva Jade Bone. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only The Bodhisattva Jade Bone was good at escaping. After so long, no one could catch it. However, the Bodhisattva Jade Bone today was a little different. It seemed to have decided on a direction and fled as though it was flying. Soon, it arrived at the foot of a tall mountain with dense Buddhist light. This was the Golden Light Mountain. Baolin Buddhist Hall! Chapter 142 - Flying Sword from a Thousand Miles Away Chapter 142 Flying Sword from a Thousand Miles Away On the Golden Light Mountain, in the Baolin Buddhist Hall. Monk Dufa looked at the Bodhisattva Jade Bone with a burning gaze. He had long seen through the secrets of the Arhat, but his cultivation had yet to reach that level. If he could refine this Bodhisattva Jade Bone, he would be able to cultivate the Arhat Golden Body! After this 100-year period ended, he could return with the Bodhisattva from the Upper World. He could head to the Baolin Buddhist Hall in the Upper World to cultivate and pursue a higher level of Bodhisattva. This was the lifelong pursuit of every disciple of the Baolin Buddhist Hall. Now that this Bodhisattva Jade Bone had come to the Baolin Buddhist Hall, the many Deity Realm experts who had been fighting over it had also retreated. It was simply a great opportunity bestowed by the heavens. However, Monk Dufa could not directly refine this Bodhisattva Jade Bone. That was because he was no longer the one in power in the Baolin Buddhist Hall. It was a Bodhisattva from the Upper World¡¯s Baolin Buddhist Hall. Dharmic runes floated in the air. He looked to be only 15 or 16 years old. He was dressed in white and had an ethereal aura. He was filled with a Zen aura, as if he was a disciple of a Buddha. ¡°This is indeed a Bodhisattva Jade Bone.¡± Xuankong looked at the Bodhisattva Jade Bone in his hand, his eyes filled with amazement. ¡°Moreover, the Buddhist power on it is very pure. I¡¯m afraid this Bodhisattva was about to become a Great Bodhisattva when he was alive.¡± ¡°Master, can this jade bone help you return to the Bodhisattva realm?¡± Monk Dufa asked with concern. His attitude was humble, and he no longer had his usual high and mighty attitude. ¡°You little monk, there¡¯s no need to test me like this.¡± Xuankong scolded with a smile, completely acting like an elder. Although this floating monk was only at the Deity Realm now, his realm had actually far exceeded this level. He was the reincarnation of a Bodhisattva who had died in the Immortal Dawn Sect a hundred years ago. At the same time, he was Monk Dufa¡¯s master. Now, the Bodhisattva Jade Bone was being examined in his hand. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°Disciple wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Monk Dufa lowered his head. He hid his emotions well. ¡°I watched you grow up, how could I not understand your personality?¡± Xuankong shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°You know that I¡¯ve already become a Buddha in this life. ¡°Now that I¡¯m one of the Seven Buddhas, I want to walk the path of Buddha and not follow the same path as before. To me, my previous life¡¯s cultivation was like clouds and smoke. I¡¯ll cultivate again in this life. This Buddhist bone is useless to me. Take it.¡± With that, he threw the Bodhisattva Jade Bone in his hand lightly and let it fly. Then, it slowly landed in Monk Dufa¡¯s arms. This Bodhisattva Jade Bone that had thrown Yuzhou into chaos finally had a solution. ¡°This, this Buddhist power!¡± Monk Dufa could not help but exclaim. As soon as he touched the Bodhisattva Jade Bone, he felt an extremely pure Buddhist power surge out from it, causing the divine power in his body to begin to boil. He wished he could immediately fuse with this Buddhist power. ¡°Thank you, Master, for the treasure!¡± Monk Dufa knelt down in ecstasy and kowtowed respectfully to Xuankong. ¡°Alright, you and I have been master and disciple for more than a hundred years. Why are you so polite?¡± Xuankong smiled and let Dufa stand up. He said, ¡°Wang Donglin from the Wang Family of Langya came to recruit people to deal with Overseer Cui of Fengzhou. How are you going to deal with him?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve sent two Deity Realm experts over.¡± Dufa held the Bodhisattva Jade Bone with both hands and sat up again. ¡°It should be enough.¡± ¡°Enough?¡± Xuankong frowned slightly. ¡°I remember that a Deity Realm expert died in Fengzhou?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Kong Ci.¡± Dufa nodded and smiled. ¡°However, Kong Ci is the weakest Deity Realm expert to begin with. It¡¯s normal for him to be beaten to death if he¡¯s weak. This time, the Wang Family of Langya is determined to kill Cui Heng. When they found us, Wang Donglin had already contacted three Deity Realm experts. In that case, it should be enough for us to send two Deity Realm experts.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not enough.¡± Xuankong shook his head and said in a low voice, ¡°Zhang Shuming of Daoyi Palace is beside Cui Heng. The Immortal Dawn Sect has also released the news that they want to reopen the sect. According to what I know, they¡¯ve been to Changfeng Prefecture City before.¡± ¡°Master, you mean¡­¡± Monk Dufa pondered for a moment before saying with a look of realization, ¡°The Immortal Dawn Sect and Daoyi Palace are actually already secretly forming an alliance. This Cui Heng is the link to their alliance?¡± ¡°Very likely.¡± Xuankong nodded and said, ¡°Now, the sects of the Upper World can¡¯t stand the alliance of the Empress of Great Zhou, the Pei Family of Linjiang, and the Daoyi Palace anymore. They¡¯re prepared to eliminate the Daoyi Palace in the mortal world as a warning. This caused the experts of Daoyi Palace to be unable to descend to the Lower World this time. Zhang Shuming must have sensed it. The Immortal Dawn Sect has a life-and-death feud with us. It¡¯s reasonable for the two of them to form an alliance.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°They¡¯re just a mob banding together for warmth.¡± Monk Dufa sneered. ¡°They¡¯re courting death. It¡¯s very likely that these two families are behind Cui Heng becoming the State Overseer of Fengzhou so quickly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a possibility, but a certainty!¡± Xuankong said in a low voice. ¡°The only hope for the Immortal Dawn Sect and Daoyi Palace to turn the tables is to escape to the Upper World and find a remote place to recuperate. As long as they¡¯re still here, they have nowhere to escape. If they want to go to the Upper World, they need enough Heaven Dew Crystals, so they have to control a State Overseer. ¡°Therefore, this Cui Heng must be an extremely important chess piece for the Immortal Dawn Sect and Daoyi Palace. With just Wang Donglin and the others, we might not be able to kill Cui Heng. If the Immortal Dawn Sect and Daoyi Palace really succeed, we will be blamed by the main sect of the Upper World.¡± Chapter 143 - Flying Sword from a Thousand Miles Away (2) Chapter 143 Flying Sword from a Thousand Miles Away (2) ¡°Master, I know what to do,¡± Monk Dufa said solemnly. ¡°When I reach the Arhat realm, I¡¯ll immediately head to Fengzhou Prefecture City to kill Cui Heng!¡± ¡°Good!¡± A smile finally appeared on Xuankong¡¯s face. He pressed his palms together and said, ¡°Amitabha!¡± ¡­. The autumn wind was bleak, and the trees in the Baolin Buddhist Hall were withered. After Monk Dufa bade farewell to Xuankong, he returned to the meditation room where he had been in seclusion for a hundred years. He sat on the meditation cushion again. He took out the Bodhisattva Jade Bone and held it carefully with both hands. The excitement in his heart could no longer be concealed. ¡°Finally, I can finally break through! I¡¯m about to completely shed my mortal body and become an Arhat Golden Body! Hahaha!¡± Dufa trembled with excitement. He had entered seclusion for a hundred years to regain his youth and live a second life. Wasn¡¯t it all for this day? Originally, he thought that he would have to wait until the 100-year period to obtain the Buddhist fate before he had a chance to break through to the Arhat realm. He did not expect to encounter such a rare opportunity. A Bodhisattva Jade Bone! Even in the Upper World, it could be considered a rare treasure. Now, it had fallen into his hands. It could allow him to break through. ¡°Thank you, Bodhisattva!¡± Monk Dufa was all smiles. Golden flames suddenly ignited in the palms of his hands, enveloping the Bodhisattva Jade Bone and began to refine the Buddhist power contained in it. The method to use the Bodhisattva Jade Bone to break through was very simple. He only needed to use his divine power to refine the Buddhist power contained in it. However, generally speaking, the Bodhisattva Jade Bone was essentially the remains of a Bodhisattva. The Buddhist power contained in it far exceeded the upper limit of the Arhat realm. Therefore, if he only used it to break through to the Arhat Realm, he would not be able to completely refine the Bodhisattva Jade Bone. Of course, no one would give up on refining a Bodhisattva Jade Bone halfway. The more common method was to swallow the remaining Bodhisattva Jade Bone after breaking through to the Arhat Realm. This way, he could store the remaining Bodhisattva Jade Bone in his stomach and slowly refine it to increase his Buddhist power until the day he reached the Bodhisattva realm. A month later. Golden Buddhist light bloomed from the meditation room where Dufa was in seclusion. In an instant, it enveloped the entire Baolin Buddhist Hall. Then, it spread out and quickly enveloped the entire Golden Light Mountain. Buddhist chants resounded throughout the world. Wisps of strange fragrance spread out, as if this thousand-year-old treasure had become a pure land that had descended to the mortal world. ¡°Amitabha!¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks The loud and clear chanting of the Buddhist proclamation resounded throughout the world, allowing all the living beings inside and outside the Baolin Buddhist Hall to hear this voice. The people outside the meditation hall could not help but look up. The monks in the meditation hall could not help but kneel down. A 12-foot-tall golden body appeared in the sky above the Baolin Buddhist Hall. It was Monk Dufa who had successfully broken through. He was dressed in golden light and sat cross-legged in the void, allowing the clouds and Buddhist power to condense into a lotus platform. His appearance was solemn. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve proven my Dao as an Arhat, I should go to Fengzhou and eliminate the evil demons!¡± When Monk Dufa was about to become an Arhat. Wang Donglin had already established the entire alliance army. There were a total of seven Deity Realm experts! They were the two Baolin Buddhist Hall experts, the Upper World Angel of the Ye family in Jiangnan, the Upper World Angel of the Jiang family in Nanhe, the old head of the Xie family in Pingshan, and the Upper World Angel of the Bai family in Quzhou. And Wang Donglin himself. The Youzhou State Overseer, the Yanzhou State Overseer, the Yuzhou State Overseer, and the Yuezhou State Overseer were also persuaded by him to join the alliance army. He had gathered a total of 500,000 troops. Including the logisticians and so on, this was an army of a million and they were prepared to attack Fengzhou from four different directions. They planned to take the entire Fengzhou within a month. That was because there was less than a month until the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World descended! It was not easy to mobilize an army, and it took a long time. Just preparing for the war took nearly a month. Moreover, the commotion was naturally huge. After such a long time, many people had already noticed the situation here. At the same time, it was said that Cui Heng had Heavenly King Hongwu¡¯s inheritance in his hands. Moreover, the news that he had already implemented a similar decree in Fengzhou had also spread throughout the world with this upcoming battle. Hence, all the sects, families, nobles, and even the Imperial Court exploded! Heavenly King Hongwu! To these people, this name was an absolute taboo and represented a common enemy. Immediately after, one faction after another announced that they would join the ¡°Defeat Cui Alliance Army¡± and swore to make Cui Heng disappear from this world. They could not let Heavenly King Hongwu¡¯s inheritance reappear in the world! Just like that, the ¡°Defeat Cui Alliance Army¡± suddenly began to expand rapidly, growing stronger like a snowball in a way that Wang Donglin had not expected. By the time the initial ¡°million-strong army¡± began to enter Fengzhou, this team already had more than two million troops. There were also many forces that fought for themselves and attacked Fengzhou from all directions! The number of Deity Realm experts had inexplicably increased to 17! Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only All of this had completely exceeded Wang Donglin¡¯s initial plan and was completely beyond his control. As the original leader, he was even squeezed out of the leadership of the ¡°Defeat Cui Alliance Army¡±. He was no longer allowed to participate in the decision-making of the subsequent attacks. That was because there were already 11 Upper World Angels here. The paper tiger identity from the beginning that Wang Donglin had was already meaningless. Moreover, as the original leader, he was the greatest obstacle for the other Angels to control this huge force. Chapter 144 - Flying Sword from a Thousand Miles Away (3) Chapter 144 Flying Sword from a Thousand Miles Away (3) Naturally, they had to ostracize him first. Now, Wang Donglin was no longer in Fengzhou. He had returned to the Wang Family¡¯s mansion in Langya County. He was laying on a rocking chair and basking under the sun leisurely. Wang Qingming walked over with tea. He was Wang Huaiyi¡¯s eldest son and was away all year round. When the Wang Family¡¯s management level experts was wiped out by Cui Heng previously, he was called back to be the family head. He had been getting along well with Wang Donglin these days. After all, the current Wang Donglin no longer had the airs of an Upper World Angel. ¡°Angel, there are some things I don¡¯t quite understand.¡± Wang Qingming poured a cup of tea and asked respectfully, ¡°I wonder if I should say it?¡± ¡°Just say it,¡± Wang Donglin replied very casually. He took the tea and continued to rock his chair leisurely. ¡°Why are you working so hard for Overseer Cui of Fengzhou?¡± Wang Qingming lowered his voice and asked. Others might not know, but he knew that the reason why this Upper World Angel in front of him had formed so many forces and created an unprecedented huge alliance was not to kill Cui Heng. Instead, he had done so on purpose under Cui Heng¡¯s orders. But what was it for? ¡°Why?¡± Wang Donglin laughed when he heard this. He stopped rocking the chair and took a sip of tea. He said to Wang Qingming, ¡°You haven¡¯t experienced that day, nor have you seen that unbelievable scene. You¡¯ll never know how powerful a Heaven Monarch is. Why would I serve a Heaven Monarch? Because it¡¯s the greatest honor to be a dog of a Heaven Monarch!¡± At this point, he paused and looked into the distance. He smiled meaningfully and said, ¡°This is unlike wild dogs who if they don¡¯t have a master to control them and bite people randomly, they will be beaten to death.¡± ¡­. The news that a million-strong army was about to attack Fengzhou and kill Cui Heng had already spread to Changfeng Prefecture. This made countless citizens feel uneasy and fearful. Not to mention the commoners, even some of the subordinates in the Changfeng Prefecture State Overseer¡¯s Office had begun to panic. Some had even begun to look for a way out. Cui Heng saw all of this, but he did not care. The people he was familiar with were still gathered around him. Hui Shi, Liu Litao, Chen Tong, Zhang Shuming, and the others were Cui Heng¡¯s firm followers. Liu Yiyun also brought the four Deity Realm experts of the Immortal Dawn Sect to Changfeng Prefecture City. They had to help the Ancestral Master. As a result, the Immortal Dawn Sect¡¯s grand reopening was also delayed. Zheng Nanxun and Perfected Zhu Qing planned to attack the rear of the allied forces. Xu Feng¡¯an also rushed over from the Yuhua Sword Pavilion, wanting to help. Wu Yin also walked out from the pile of books. ¡­. In the State Overseer¡¯s Office. This large group of people gathered together and looked at Cui Heng. After all, although there were many people, he was the only one who made the decisions. ¡°Lord Overseer, how are we going to fight this battle?¡± As a soldier, Chen Tong raised this question on behalf of everyone. ¡°Are we going to war?¡± Cui Heng asked instead of answering. He chuckled and said, ¡°The so-called ¡®Battle Cui Alliance¡¯ is said to have two million people. We can¡¯t kill all of them.¡± Everyone looked at each other. What did this mean? Not going to war? ¡°Lord Overseer, you mean to kill those leaders?¡± Chen Tong asked curiously. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°No, there¡¯s no point in just killing them.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°We still have to attack their hearts. We have to make them feel fear. Liu Zhizhong, did you bring the things I asked you to prepare earlier?¡± ¡°Here, Lord Overseer.¡± Liu Litao immediately stepped forward when he heard this. He took out a bamboo stick from his sleeve and handed it to Cui Heng respectfully. ¡°Yes, here it is.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and placed the bamboo sticks in his hand to show everyone. The names of the alliance army leaders were written on it. There were a total of 27 people. There are Deity Realm experts, State Overseers, Sect Masters, Family Heads, and all kinds of nobles. They were all written on these bamboo sticks. ¡°From tomorrow onwards, I will randomly draw three bamboo lots here every day to choose the three luckiest people to take their heads with the Hongwu Sword.¡± ¡°Lord Overseer, this place should be more than a thousand miles away from the chaotic military camp.¡± Chen Tong asked curiously, ¡°If we follow this method, won¡¯t you have to travel nearly 3,000 miles every day?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to travel.¡± Cui Heng shook his head and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to send a flying sword to decapitate people from a thousand miles away.¡± At the same time, the Hongwu Sword beside him immediately flew up and circled in the air. It was like a child dancing happily. Everyone fell silent when they heard this. They looked at the long sword that was dancing freely in the air and fell silent again. Of course, it was because his knowledge was too shallow. He did not even expect a legendary flying sword to be able to take a person¡¯s head from a thousand miles away¡­ But who would have thought? Such a legendary thing could actually become reality! This was too ridiculous! ¡°By the way, it won¡¯t be good if they die for no reason.¡± Cui Heng seemed to have thought of something else and suddenly said to Liu Litao, ¡°Deputy Liu, why don¡¯t you go to the alliance army¡¯s tents on my behalf? Tell them clearly about me taking their heads one by one.¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Liu Litao was a little stunned when he heard this and almost lost his senses. However, he still nodded. ¡°Yes, I will follow Lord Overseer¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look as if you¡¯re facing death with equanimity.¡± Cui Heng chuckled and said, ¡°If they dare to harm you, you only need to shout ¡®Lord Overseer, save me¡¯ to the sky and help will immediately descend.¡± Recently, the Light of Seven Emotions had improved by another stage. He had figured out some methods to cast spells from afar. This time, he could give it a try. ¡°Thank you, Lord Overseer!¡± Liu Litao heaved a sigh of relief, but he was also a little excited. He actually took a deep breath and said, ¡°Can I take the list of these people and read the death notice to them in their tent?¡± ¡°Death notice?¡± Cui Heng was stunned when he heard that, then he smiled and said, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡­. In Changxing County, Fengzhou. This place had already been occupied by the Battle Cui Alliance. The county magistrate¡¯s office had become a place for many leaders to discuss matters. Although it was a meeting, it was actually a fight for benefits. No one was convinced with the other. As one of the leaders of Youzhou, Shen Yu was also in the government office. However, he was not in the mood to argue. At this moment, he looked left and right, his heart filled with sorrow. He looked at these people who had yet to take down Fengzhou and kill Cui Heng, but had already begun to discuss which county, which city, which river, they wanted to take, and even how to split the mountainous territories. Shen Yu had already cursed Wang Donglin 800 times in his heart. He felt like he had boarded a pirate ship. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only And he couldn¡¯t fucking jump out anymore! ¡°Report!¡± At this moment, the voice of a messenger sounded outside. The argument in the government office suddenly stopped. ¡°The envoy of Fengzhou¡¯s Governor, Cui Heng, requests an audience!¡± Chapter 145 - Sword Light Passes, Heads Roll Down Chapter 145 Sword Light Passes, Heads Roll Down Cui Heng¡¯s envoy? The huge county office was instantly filled with a strange atmosphere. These Deity Realm experts, Angels, State Overseers, and Family Heads looked at each other and saw the confusion in each other¡¯s eyes. Now that a war was imminent and the world was watching, it was impossible to stop the war. What was the use of sending an envoy over at this time? Could it be that he wanted to beg for an intact corpse? ¡°What do you think we should do with this envoy?¡± Xie Tianxing was the first to speak and looked around at everyone. He was the Upper World Angel of the Xie family. As the Xie family¡¯s influence in the Upper World was the strongest among everyone present, his words naturally carried the most weight. He could be said to be the nominal leader. Of course, it was only when he was dealing with matters that he had such authority. When they actually distributed the benefits, they still had to argue with each other. ¡°We might as well just kill him!¡± The State Overseer, Tao Zheng, said concisely. He was a retainer nurtured by the Wang Family of Langya in secret. He listened to Wang Donglin and stayed behind to specially stir up trouble. ¡°I think he deserves to be killed too!¡± This time, the person who spoke was an Upper World Angel from the Ye Clan of Jiangnan. His name was Ye Hui, and he was a Deity Realm expert who had unlocked eight Divine Treasures. He was the strongest expert in the Alliance. He was the one who had arranged for Wang Donglin to be excluded. ¡°Although armies usually don¡¯t kill the envoys when they fight, that¡¯s because they want to have room to maneuver,¡± Ye Hui said in a low voice. ¡°And there¡¯s no possibility of reconciliation between us and Cui Heng. It¡¯s better to kill him directly.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t approve.¡± Shen Yu spoke. He stood up and was about to say something. However, seeing that the gazes of many Deity Realm experts, State Overseers, and Family Heads were focused on him, Shen Yu immediately shrank his neck. ¡°What I mean is that even if we want to kill this envoy, we have to hear what he wants to say first. It won¡¯t be too late to kill him after hearing it.¡± Everyone nodded when they heard this. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hear what he has to say first before we kill him.¡± ¡°What if there¡¯s some important news?¡± It was often easier to obtain the approval of most people by giving a slightly more moderate opinion after a more radical opinion. This was a very common thing. Xie Tianxing and Ye Hui looked at each other. After thinking for a moment, they seemed to have reached an agreement with their eyes and nodded. ¡°Then let that envoy in first.¡± ¡°We can listen to what this envoy has to say first.¡± ¡­. Liu Litao was still outside Changxing County. A total of 30 armored and armed soldiers surrounded him, their long sabers pressed against his neck. If he dared to act rashly, they would kill him on the spot. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Liu Litao¡¯s face was calm as he glared at these soldiers coldly. He shouted sternly, ¡°I¡¯m the envoy of the Fengzhou State Overseer. How dare you be so rude!¡± When these soldiers heard his roar, they felt a little puzzled. This was the first time they had seen such a fearless envoy. They had an army of two million and many cultivators with unbelievable power. It would be easy for them to sweep through the entire Fengzhou with such force. That Fengzhou State Overseer, Cui Heng, would definitely die. Cui Heng¡¯s side was naturally at a disadvantage. Their side had the absolute advantage. But under such circumstances, how could this Fengzhou envoy still dare to be so arrogant? Could it be that he was really not afraid of death? Was Liu Litao afraid of death? Of course he was afraid of death! That was why he had wanted to give up the position of Governor of Lu County in the first place. However, he was not afraid when facing a situation where he could not die. Cui Heng had promised to protect his life. Then there was no danger. He could let himself go. Moreover, his mission here was to read the death list. In Liu Litao¡¯s opinion, this group of rebels in Changxing County City were already people who would die. There was no need to be polite with a group of dead people. ¡°Who is Fengzhou¡¯s envoy?¡± At this moment, the messenger¡¯s voice came from the city gate. ¡°The two Angels have allowed Envoy Liu to enter the city.¡± The soldiers put down their long sabers and made way. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Liu Litao straightened his clothes and was about to walk forward when he suddenly stopped. He looked at the messenger and frowned. ¡°Why is there only one messenger? ¡°I¡¯m a State Overseer¡¯s envoy. Don¡¯t you even have a ceremony to welcome me? Is this an alliance of preeminent families, or an alliance formed by a group of uncivilized savages? ¡°I won¡¯t enter the city unless you follow the rules and welcome me properly!¡± Since ancient times, the attitude of the envoys represented the ability of the main official. The stronger the envoy, the more confident the person behind him was. If the envoy was obsequious, it meant that the main official behind him was not confident. Liu Litao¡¯s goal was very clear. As an envoy, he had to display the might of the main official. The messenger was stunned. The surrounding soldiers were also dumbfounded. Was this envoy really not here to court death? However, they did not have the guts to really kill Liu Litao. The messenger could only return to report. In the Governor¡¯s Office. When everyone heard Liu Litao¡¯s words, they felt as uncomfortable as if they had eaten a fly. However, there were also people who were surprised. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Could it be that Cui Heng had obtained something to rely on? But what kind of reliance could make him not fear two million troops and numerous Deity Realm experts? ¡°This fellow is too arrogant. We should just skin him alive and dismember him!¡± Tao Zheng jumped out again. ¡°No!¡± Shen Yu hurriedly dissuaded him. He did not want to fight to the death. ¡°It¡¯s indeed not appropriate.¡± Xie Tianxing thought for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°Since he wants etiquette, let¡¯s do as he says and prepare to welcome him.¡± ¡°I have no objections.¡± Ye Hui nodded. Although they also hated Liu Litao to the extreme, they had just issued an order to meet the envoy. How could they go back on their word now? It might even affect the final distribution of benefits. Wasn¡¯t it just some etiquette? It was not like it would hurt them. Just like that, under the dumbfounded expressions of the city guards and messengers, Liu Litao swaggered into Changxing County. He was walking on a bright red carpet. On both sides stood beautiful young women who bowed. There was also music coming from behind. A high platform had already been set up in front of the county magistrate¡¯s office. The 27 leaders of the Battle Cui Alliance were all on it. They looked at Liu Litao, who was slowly walking over, with different expressions. Xie Tianxing and Ye Hui were both Upper World Angels and did not know much about the etiquette of the mortal world, so they did not feel much about it. However, the State Overseers had ugly expressions. How was this like receiving an enemy envoy? They were completely welcoming the envoys of the Heavenly Court! This was too ridiculous! This was absurd! ¡°You¡¯re Fengzhou¡¯s envoy?¡± Xie Tianxing stood on the platform and looked down. ¡°That¡¯s right, I am.¡± Liu Litao nodded, but he did not stop. He continued walking forward, intending to ascend this platform. ¡°Stop right there!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± The guards below the platform immediately stepped forward to stop him. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Liu Litao¡¯s face was filled with confusion. He frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m the envoy of Fengzhou. I¡¯m here as if I¡¯m the State Overseer himself. Why do I have to be below when you¡¯re standing on the platform? This is an act of rudeness that only uncivilized barbarians would do.¡± Uncivilized barbarians¡­ Xie Tianxing was so angry that he almost wanted to kill someone on the spot, but it was already too late to back down. He could only wave his hand and say, ¡°Let him come up!¡± ¡°Heh, that¡¯s right.¡± Liu Litao nodded and continued to swagger up the platform. He stood in front of the leaders of the chaotic army and slowly took out a note. He smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, listen up. This is what the Lord Overseer wants to tell you.¡± His attitude was still very arrogant, as if he did not take the 27 people on the platform seriously at all. At this moment, this group of people was suppressing their anger in their hearts. They glared at Liu Litao coldly, planning to skin him alive after he finished speaking. Otherwise, it would not be enough to vent their anger. ¡°Xie Tianxing, Upper World Angel of the Xie Family of Pingshan, Upper World Angel of the Ye Family of Jiangnan, Ye Hui¡­ Upper World Angel of the Bai Family of Quzhou, Bai Songnian, State Overseer of Yuzhou, Qin Kang¡­ State Overseer of Yanzhou, Tao Zheng, and State Overseer of Youzhou, Shen Yu!¡± csee Liu Litao read out the names of the 27 leaders of the Battle Cui Alliance. Just as these people were confused, he continued ¡°The 27 of you have mobilized an army and gathered friends to harm the people of Fengzhou. Your sins are monstrous. From today onwards, I will draw three people¡¯s name every day and take all your heads in nine days!¡± With that, he put the piece of paper back into his sleeve and laughed loudly. ¡°This is the message from the Lord Overseer. Goodbye!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Liu Litao had already walked down from the platform. His footsteps were fast. No one stopped him at all because everyone was still stunned. They almost thought that they were hallucinating. How bold must one be to dare to provoke an army of two million and 17 Deity Realm experts like this?! Liu Litao wanted to walk out quickly, but he felt his heart thumping in his chest. He could not help but turn around to look at the stunned crowd, his heart filled with extreme excitement. This feeling was too damn exciting. ¡°Catch him! Don¡¯t let this fellow escape!¡± But at this moment, Xie Tianxing finally reacted to what was going on. He roared and ordered, ¡°Capture him and hang him on the city gate tower. Cut him into pieces and execute him!¡± He felt like he¡¯d been played. An Upper World Angel like him, one of the leaders of the Battle Cui Alliance, was played by a fellow who was not even at the Xiantian realm in front of everyone! It was extremely hateful! The densely packed soldiers quickly surrounded Liu Litao and placed their weapons on his neck again. However, he was still fearless as he sneered. ¡°Do you not believe my words, or do you not believe Lord Overseer¡¯s words? Accept reality. From today onwards, three of your heads will be taken away every day!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Xie Tianxing was furious and shouted, ¡°Drag him away!¡± Clang! At this moment, a sword cry suddenly came from the sky. It was as if a bolt of lightning tore through the sky and arrived in the sky above Changxing County. Three bamboo sticks fell from the sky. They landed on the platform. ¡°Hahaha, the Lord Overseer¡¯s Divine Sword has arrived!¡± Liu Litao laughed loudly. ¡°Hurry up and take a look. Which three of you are so lucky?¡± ¡°Shut him up!¡± Xie Tianxing ordered the soldiers, but he felt a wave of fear in his heart. He could not help but pick up the bamboo slip on the ground and look at the words on it. He muttered, ¡°Xie Tianxing, Ye Hui, Bai Songnian¡­ there¡¯s my name?!¡± This made his heart skip a beat. Immediately after, this almighty Angel from the Upper World suddenly felt a chill on his neck. The world spun around him. In the next moment, he saw his own headless body, and blood poured out of his neck like a fountain. He also saw a sword light circling around Ye Hui and Bai Songnian¡¯s necks like a nimble snake. Their heads also fell to the ground! ¡°What that fellow said just now was actually¡­ true?!¡± This was Xie Tianxing¡¯s last thought. What followed was endless darkness. At the same time, the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces froze. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only They felt their limbs turn cold, and a bone-piercing chill rose from their feet to the top of their head. An unprecedented fear filled their hearts. At this moment, be it the Deity Realm experts, the Upper World Angels, the heads of the preeminent families, or the State Overseers, their faces were pale. It was true! It was actually true!! Chapter 146 - Fight to the Death, Seven Emotions Divine Spirit Chapter 146 Fight to the Death, Seven Emotions Divine Spirit The sudden beheading of the flying sword stunned the people in front of the governor¡¯s office. Everyone stood frozen in place. Their eyes were fixed on the three headless corpses on the ground, as well as the three heads that were filled with shock and died with their eyes wide open. They all felt a chill run down their necks. Xie Tianxing, Ye Hui, and Bai Songnian were all dead. These were all Deity Realm experts, and even Upper World Angels. Their strength far exceeded ordinary Deity Realm experts! They¡¯d died just like that?! The sword light that flashed past just now was too terrifying! Killing Deity Realm experts was actually as easy as killing a chicken. Xie Tianxing, Ye Hui, and Bai Songnian did not even have the chance to resist before their heads were taken off. The flying sword had beheaded its target in just an instant! It was too powerful and unbelievable! How could such a powerful strength exist in this world? At this moment, be it the State Overseers, Family Heads, or ordinary soldiers who were also the leaders of the alliance army, they were all extremely frightened. They had seen how powerful a Deity Realm expert was. However, when facing that sword light, even Deity Realm experts were like ants, unable to resist. This meant that if the sword light descended again, no one present would be able to escape. All of them had to die! No one would survive! ¡°Hahahaha!¡± At this moment, a loud laugh broke the silence. It was Liu Litao. Va He was still surrounded by soldiers, but he was not afraid at all. His face was filled with pride as he sneered, ¡°Now, do you know if what I just said is true?¡± No one dared to answer. At this moment, the group of Deity Realm experts on the platform did not dare to meet Liu Litao¡¯s gaze. ¡°Heh, a bunch of rabble. You dare to threaten to kill the Lord Overseer?¡± Liu Litao looked around disdainfully. Everyone who met his gaze retreated. Even the soldiers who had surrounded him subconsciously put down their weapons and took a few steps back. An empty area immediately appeared around Liu Litao. His eyes lit up as he calmly walked forward. He did not stop talking as he continued, ¡°You¡¯ve already seen the might of Lord Overseer. Even from a thousand miles away, you will not escape! ¡°Lord Overseer is an Immortal God from the heavens, an extraordinary and peerless divine being. You bunch of bugs actually dare to talk about attacking Lord Cui? What a joke. The three people who died just now are the lucky ones today. We¡¯ll continue tomorrow. Everyone, look forward to it!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Liu Litao had already walked out of the area and strode out of the city. However, he did not seem to have any intention of escaping. He still held his head high and his chest puffed out with pride. No one in Changxing County, from the Deity Realm experts to ordinary soldiers, dared to stop him. They watched him walk out of the city gate. Only when Liu Litao¡¯s figure disappeared from Changxing County did the soldiers, State Overseers, Family Heads, Deity Realm experts, and the others in the city heave a sigh of relief. However, when they saw the three headless corpses at the side, they immediately felt endless pressure. Cui Heng had instantly beheaded three Deity Realm experts from a thousand miles away! This was far beyond their understanding. This was too exaggerated! ¡°Now, what should we do now?¡± Shen Yu asked in a low voice with a bitter expression. At this moment, he had already cursed Wang Donglin¡¯s ancestors countless times in his heart. This was called not needing to face Cui Heng directly and not caring about what strange methods Cui Heng had? Yes, there was no need to face him directly! But he could attack from thousands of miles away! This was an Immortal! ¡°I think the most important thing now is to stabilize the morale of the army.¡± Tao Zheng pointed down and gestured for everyone to look at the soldiers gathered around. Now, these soldiers no longer had the energy from before. Their faces had turned ashen, and many of their legs were even trembling. Clearly, they were terrified to the extreme and no longer had the will to fight. Actually, this was very normal. Just now, that sword light instantly killed three Deity Realm experts. Even the ¡°big shots¡± on the platform were scared half to death, let alone these ordinary soldiers. To these soldiers, the strongest experts they could see in the past were only experts who could fly on roofs and climb walls. In the eyes of these soldiers, those Xiantian Grandmasters who could mobilize the power of heaven and earth to control water and fire were already Immortal-like figures. As for Deity Realm experts who possessed all kinds of magical abilities, they were even Immortals among Immortals. However, just now, a sword light suddenly descended from the sky and easily cut off the heads of three Deity Realm experts like cutting chives. This gave their hearts an unprecedented impact. Their spiritual will collapsed on the spot. At this moment, the soldiers in Changxing County City were basically walking corpses. They had no combat strength at all. This was not the most serious thing. There were still a million troops stationed outside the city. Those soldiers still did not know what was happening in the city. After the news spread outside, it was very likely that something terrifying would happen. The entire army would disperse on the spot! In this day and age, soldiers only fought for wealth. No one would risk their lives to fight an Immortal. That was courting death! Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°Who can appease this million-strong army?¡± Shen Yu felt a headache just thinking about it. Most importantly, the so-called million-strong army was gathered from various forces. Now that Xie Tianxing, Ye Hui, and Bai Songnian were dead, the soldiers they had brought would definitely leave. In this situation, as long as a large number of soldiers left, it was very easy for a chain reaction to occur, and more soldiers would leave. The million-strong army would probably disperse without a fight! ¡°What should we do now?¡± Someone roared in exasperation. This was the Upper World Angel of the Jiang Family of Nanhe. His name was Jiang Sanchuan, and he was a Deity Realm expert. Among the remaining 14 Deity Realm experts, he was the strongest. Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what to do. ¡°I think we should warn the entire army immediately. Whoever dares to leave the camp will be punished according to military law!¡± Tao Zheng suggested. ¡°Kill anyone who dares to leave the camp!¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± Jiang Sanchuan nodded when he heard this and said in a low voice, ¡°The situation is urgent now. We have to use heavy measures. Let¡¯s unify the military orders first. Those who disobey will be executed!¡± These leaders came from different forces, and they had also brought their own troops. Moreover, because these leaders previously sat side by side, there was no real commander. Before this, there was no military order to pass through. In a sense, these people were really a mob. However, after Cui Heng¡¯s scare, they finally had no choice but to issue a military order that could pass through the entire army. Unfortunately, the next morning, another streak of sword light flew over from the horizon and landed in the sky above Changxing County. Three bamboo sticks fell from the sky. Jiang Sanchuan was one of the lucky ones today. Hence, before this unified military order could be implemented, Jiang Sanchuan¡¯s head was cut off. Thick despair immediately enveloped Changxing County. Three more had died! More were going to die next. Three every day. In a few days, they would all be dead! How could they fight like this?! However, now that this battle had attracted the attention of the world and caused such a huge commotion, how could they still have the face to live in this world in the future if they all simply dispersed without fighting? Fame was not just an illusion. The Upper World cared a lot about the reputation of the Lower World branches. If they really dispersed and caused the reputation of the Lower World branches to plummet, they would probably not be able to escape death in the end. But the problem was, how were they going to fight this battle? There was silence in the county magistrate¡¯s office in Changxing County. It was very oppressive. Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what to say. ¡°We have to march immediately and attack Changfeng Prefecture. We can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± Tao Zheng suddenly said, breaking the silence. ¡°This is the only way we might have a chance of survival! Cui Heng only kills the three of us a day. It¡¯s not necessarily that he doesn¡¯t want to kill more. It¡¯s very likely that he can¡¯t do it. After all, it¡¯s not easy to attack from afar. Moreover, it¡¯s also possible that he¡¯s just using this method to scare us. Perhaps he didn¡¯t attack from afar at all and was just hiding in the dark to plot against us. If we can break through Changfeng Prefecture, we can expose his true colors. This is our only way out. Otherwise, we can only wait for death!¡± This statement was immediately agreed upon by everyone. At this point, this was the only way. No matter how inadequate their preparations were, even if the army¡¯s departure was not something that could be done overnight, they could not continue waiting. If they waited another day, three more people would die. Who knew if it would be his turn next? They had to set off immediately! ¡°By the way, we still have to get Wang Donglin back!¡± Shen Yu suggested again. ¡°As the first person to contact us, how can he be absent now? Let him come back and take charge!¡± No one would object to this suggestion. They had already forgotten how Wang Donglin was ostracized. Now, they just wanted to find another scapegoat! ¡­. In the State Overseer¡¯s Office in Changfeng Prefecture City. Cui Heng was shaking the bamboo lot, planning to draw the three lucky people today. This had become his daily entertainment. It was also a time of harvest. In just three days, the black light that symbolizes evil and the gray light that symbolizes sorrow had reached three feet! And it was still growing. It was simply a huge harvest. After the yellow light that symbolizes desire reached three feet, he realized that he could directly collect the seven emotions of a county. It could also condense something even more brilliant than the Seven Emotions Gem¡ªthe Seven Emotions Divine Spirit. This Seven Emotions Divine Spirit did not have its own intelligence. It was essentially an extension of Cui Heng¡¯s consciousness. It could be placed three feet above a living creature with spirituality. It represented divinity. No matter where the living thing was, he could collect the seven emotions of all living beings in the surrounding county and also project a portion of his strength over. Previously, he had asked Liu Litao to shout ¡°Lord Overseer, save me¡± when he was in danger because he had placed a Seven Emotions Divine Spirit three feet above his head. After Liu Litao left Changxing County, the Seven Emotions Divine Spirit was placed on the Hongwu Sword. Therefore, Cui Heng could directly collect the seven emotions of all living beings in Changfeng City. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°Is this kind of Seven Emotions Divine Spirit considered the embryonic form of a Nascent Soul?¡± Cui Heng fell into deep thought. He did not expect the Seven Emotions Divine Spirit to have such a miraculous ability. It was a pleasant surprise, making his methods much more diverse. ¡°Huh?!¡± At this moment, Cui Heng suddenly exclaimed softly. He raised his head and frowned as he looked into the distance. He felt an extremely strong sense of disgust burst out in Changfeng Prefecture. ¡°So it¡¯s a monk!¡± Chapter 147 - The Arhat Comes from the West, About to Harvest a Lot Chapter 147 The Arhat Comes from the West, About to Harvest a Lot This disgust was extremely strong. From Cui Heng¡¯s perspective, he could even see a pitch-black cloud flying over from the west. That was a cloud formed by the black light that symbolizes evil. He took a deep breath, and the Seven Emotions Light around his Golden Core immediately trembled. The black light extended by an inch on the spot! ¡°So much!¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes lit up. This was only the disgust that the other party felt before seeing him, but it could actually make the black light increase by an inch. If he could squeeze this person ruthlessly, he might be able to explode with more emotions. Moreover, in addition to the black light that symbolizes evil, he can also collect the green light that symbolizes fear and the gray light that symbolizes sorrow. If he did it well, he should be able to collect a lot of the purple light that symbolizes anger. This was no monk. He was clearly a walking treasure chest! He was about to reap a huge harvest. ¡°However, this Buddhist power is a little familiar. Is it the Bodhisattva Jade Bone I made with chicken bones?¡± Cui Heng looked to the west and chuckled. ¡°This was actually used to refine an Arhat Golden Body.¡± The Bodhisattva Jade Bone that Dufa swallowed was formed by Cui Heng using his Dharmic powers to modify a chicken bone. He wondered if the physique refined with this could still be called an Arhat Golden Body? Or was it an Arhat Chicken Body? At this moment, Liu Yiyun was comprehending sword techniques in the inner hall of the government office. When she saw Cui Heng walk out and look at the sky, she could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Grand Ancestor, did something happen in the west?¡± ¡°An Arhat is coming.¡± Cui Heng smiled as if he was talking about something very normal. ¡°A-Arhat?!¡± Liu Yiyun¡¯s eyes widened when she heard that. She looked towards the west in shock, and her eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°Ancestral Grandmaster, is it an Arhat of the Baolin Buddhist Hall?¡± The Immortal Dawn Sect and the Baolin Buddhist Hall had a life and death feud. ¡°It should be them. They obtained the Bodhisattva Jade Bone after all.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and looked at Liu Yiyun. He smiled and said, ¡°Previously, I said that I would bring you to kill the monks from the Baolin Buddhist Hall. I didn¡¯t expect him to come knocking on my door before I even went.¡± ¡°Disciple requests to fight!¡± Liu Yiyun¡¯s gaze was firm as she said solemnly, ¡°Ancestral Grandmaster, the Deity Realm experts who¡¯d learned the Immortal Dawn Sword Art is far stronger than ordinary Deity Realm experts. I still have the Immortal sword left behind by Ancestral Master as well. I should be able to fight this monk.¡± The Immortal Dawn Sword Art was born from an Immortal cultivation technique. Compared to ordinary martial techniques, it was actually more like a simplified Immortal cultivation technique. At the Seventh level of Qi Refinement, there would be a qualitative change, and one¡¯s strength would increase greatly. It was far stronger than the Deity Realm experts here. For example, the ¡°Deity Realm¡± cultivators of the Immortal Dawn Sect could be seen as Deity Realm experts with the power of Human Immortals, and they were only a weaker version of a Human Immortal. With the Immortal sword left behind by Jiang Qiqi, she indeed had a chance of defeating most ordinary Human Immortals and Arhats. However, the monk who came to Changfeng Prefecture was not an ordinary Arhat. He had swallowed the Bodhisattva level chicken bone and not only refined it into the Arhat Golden Body, but he could also use the Buddhist power contained in the bone to touch the threshold of the Bodhisattva realm in a short period of time. With Liu Yiyun¡¯s current cultivation realm, she was still unable to deal with that level of power. Moreover, this was a Treasure Chest Monster! Although Cui Heng understood very well how Liu Yiyun felt about killing the monks of the Baolin Buddhist Hall, he could not leave the treasure chest monster to others. This was a huge matter related to his cultivation. ¡°No.¡± Cui Heng rejected Liu Yiyun¡¯s invitation to fight and shook his head. ¡°This monk is a little special. He can use the power of the Bodhisattva realm for a short period of time. It¡¯s still relatively dangerous for the current you.¡± ¡°Bodhisattva Realm¡­¡± Liu Yiyun was stunned for a moment before she nodded and bowed respectfully.¡± Thank you for your reminder, Ancestral Grandmaster. I was a little anxious. At the same time, she made up her mind to cultivate harder in the future and strive to step into the Human Immortal realm as soon as possible. At that time, with the Immortal sword in her hand, she would have a chance to defeat a Bodhisattva monk. ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to see this monk¡¯s combat style later. It can be considered as laying the foundation for you to find trouble with those monks in the future.¡± ¡°Bring me to see?¡± Liu Yiyun looked at Cui Heng in confusion and asked, ¡°Ancestral Grandmaster, is someone else going to deal with that monk?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not really anyone else.¡± Cui Heng smiled. With a thought, a strand of hair broke and floated onto his palm. ¡°This strand of hair will be fighting with that monk later.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Liu Yiyun was even more confused. ¡°Hair?¡± How could a strand of hair fight against someone? ¡­. In the sky above Changfeng Prefecture City. Golden lotus flowers bloomed out of thin air. A young monk in white came from the west on a golden lotus. He looked to be less than 20 years old. His eyes were benevolent and peaceful, filled with Zen. It was Monk Dufa. He was not flying fast. After entering Changfeng Prefecture, it took another hour before he arrived in the sky above the city. Actually, strictly speaking, Dufa was not flying. He was just traveling in the sky. After all, an Arhat was only equivalent to the Eighth level of Qi Refinement. The divine Buddhist power was far inferior to Dharmic powers, so it was naturally impossible for him to have any brilliant flying techniques. He used the method of condensing Buddhist power under his feet to fly in the sky to reach the target location. It was very simple and crude. However, the Buddhist Sects had a more elegant name for this kind of flying method. Golden lotuses blooming with each step. At this moment, Monk Dufa stood in the sky above Changfeng Prefecture City on the ¡°Golden Lotus¡±. He looked down and scanned the entire city with a frown on his face. ¡°There are thousands of families, but not a single person pays their respects to Buddha. This is truly a place of great sin. It¡¯s difficult for this State Overseer, Cui Heng, to escape punishment. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°Huh? There¡¯s actually someone spreading Dao techniques here? How detestable! This person seems to be the Sect Master of Daoyi Palace, Zhang Shuming. It¡¯s a good opportunity to kill him here.¡± Then, Monk Dufa pressed his palms together and chanted a Buddhist proclamation with a loud voice. ¡°Amitabha!¡± This Buddhist proclamation resounded throughout the city like thunder, and most of the people in Changfeng Prefecture City heard It Countless commoners looked up at the sky. Golden lotuses bloomed, and an exotic fragrance wafted over. In the sky stood a white-robed monk, his face filled with compassion. It was as if an Arhat had descended from the Pure Land. This made the commoners involuntarily want to kneel on the ground and worship him. ¡°Evil monk! How dare you bewitch people in public!¡± Zhang Shuming, who was preaching the Daoist scriptures, discovered the abnormality in the sky. He immediately shouted sternly, waking many citizens up. ¡°Preachers of the Demon Dao should be executed!¡± Monk Dufa frowned. He raised his right hand, formed a fist, and suddenly smashed it down. As soon as he punched out, layers of golden light appeared around his fist, turning into a huge golden fist that covered a thousand feet. Immediately after, a glass-like feeling appeared on the huge golden fist. It was untainted, pure, and flawless, as if it wanted to purify all the sins in the world. mo At the same time, the illusions of towering mountains lit up behind Monk Dufa. There were countless treasure temples on them, like a paradise. Rumble! A deafening explosion sounded in the void. The violent airflow formed a gale. It roared and swept over from the sky to the ground. Trees swayed unsteadily, and houses trembled as if they were about to collapse at any moment. Many ordinary people on the ground felt that they could no longer stand steadily. They could only hold on tightly to the things beside them. Monk Dufa¡¯s punch descended from the sky. It was like the anger of a Buddha that wanted to cleanse the mortal world. Its power was endless. And these scenes were just aftershocks. The pure fist that was emitting glass light was targeting Zhang Shuming, including everything within a thousand feet. With this punch, be it Zhang Shuming, the people and buildings around him, or anything else, they would all be ruthlessly smashed in an instant! Clearly, when Monk Dufa attacked, he did not consider the question of whether he would hurt the innocent. ¡°Is this bald donkey crazy?!¡± Zhang Shuming gritted his teeth. He was not worried about himself or the people around him. This was Changfeng Prefecture City, and there was a Heaven Monarch guarding it. Could a mere Arhat overturn the sky? However, Monk Dufa¡¯s attitude of not taking human lives seriously made him extremely angry. At the same time, in the courtyard of the State Overseer¡¯s Office. Liu Yiyun also looked at the scene in the sky in extreme anger. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Is this a monk or a demon? Doesn¡¯t he know how many people he will kill with this punch?¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed time to get rid of these monks from the Baolin Buddhist Hall.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. Then, he blew gently at the strand of hair in his palm. Hu ¨C This strand of hair was blown into the sky and expanded up in the wind. It transformed into another Cui Heng. Dressed in black, it soared into the sky and flew towards the incomparably huge fist. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?!¡± Liu Yiyun looked at the figure in the sky with her mouth agape, then looked at Cui Heng beside her, shocked. ¡°Ancestral Grandmaster, you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just using a strand of hair to fight him. Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°Now do you know why I said I wanted to bring you to see it?¡± This was because it was only a strand of his hair that was going to fight Monk Dufa. Of course, with Cui Heng¡¯s current cultivation realm, he could not directly turn a strand of hair into his avatar. He only used the control he had over his body after reaching the Grand Completion Golden Core Realm to fuse this strand of hair with a portion of his Dharmic powers, turning it into a body with Dharmic powers at the Eighth level of Qi Refinement. It had no consciousness and could not even move on its own. What really made this body move was actually the Seven Emotions Divine Spirit that Cui Heng had planted three feet above it as the gaze of his will. It was like controlling a puppet. It was essentially a special spell. But even so, it was enough to cause Monk Dufa to feel despair. After the puppet flew into the sky, it faced the huge fist that was smashing down emotionlessly. It raised its right hand and formed a sword with its fingers, condensing Dharmic powers. Then, it suddenly slashed into the sky! Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Boom! An earth-shattering bang exploded in the sky. A thousand-foot-long green sword light erupted from the sword finger of the puppet. Soaring into the sky! It was like a huge sword that could split open the heavens and the earth, slashing towards Monk Dufa¡¯s fist. Chapter 148 - Swords and Dragons Rise Chapter 148 Swords and Dragons Rise Clang! The sword cry resounded through the world like a crane soaring through the sky. The green sword light was reflected in the eyes of everyone in Changfeng Prefecture. At the same time, the incomparably huge golden fist split open with a bang. It was cut in the middle by this green sword light and turned into countless light fragments that disappeared. Monk Dufa¡¯s attack was directly eliminated by this sword light and did not have any effect. However, he was not flustered. He was still high in the sky. Looking at the green sword light that was still slashing upwards without slowing down, he sneered. ¡°Good ability, indeed powerful! Unfortunately, you¡¯re facing me!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the illusion of a mountain peak appeared behind Monk Dufa. The illusory temple behind him shone brightly, solidifying as if it really existed. Buddhist chanting could be heard from inside, and the Buddhist light shone brightly, illuminating a thousand feet around him. The area in the sky seemed to have turned into a Blessed Pure Land. Boom! The green sword light landed on this ¡°Blessed Pure Land¡±. Golden lotuses scattered out one after another. The Buddhist light shook violently, but it did not shatter. Instead, it made the Buddhist chanting inside grow even louder. Monk Dufa stood among them, surrounded by Buddhist light. His brows were benevolent, his appearance solemn, and his eyes were filled with pity. He said indifferently, ¡°Evil cultivators should enter Avici. Amitabha!¡± With this loud Buddhist proclamation, he attacked again. This time, he did not punch. Instead, he pressed his palm down. At the same time, the mountain phenomenon that appeared behind Monk Dufa shone brightly again. It actually split into layers of light pillars that landed on the five fingers of his palm. This palm strike was enhanced by layers of Buddhist light, and it was as if a mountain had risen from his five fingers. Now, this palm strike was like five mountains connecting together and descending from the sky to suppress all demons. An incomparably huge aura accompanied this palm strike. The citizens of the city looked at the palm of Buddhist light that descended from the sky and immediately felt extreme despair. This was not a power they could withstand at all. ¡°Arhat, this is an Arhat?!¡± Zhang Shuming looked up at the sky with bloodshot eyes. He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. ¡°When I become a Human Immortal, I¡¯ll definitely fight these Arhats!¡± When he faced this palm, he could not help but feel a trace of fear in his heart. This was something he could not tolerate. In Zhang Shuming¡¯s opinion, this was a stain on his heart. In the future, he had to personally defeat an Arhat to wash away this stain. ¡°Huh? That¡¯s!¡± Zhang Shuming suddenly looked into the distance. At this moment, the puppet formed by Cui Heng¡¯s hair had already rushed into the sky. However, this time, it did not clench its sword fingers. Instead, it clenched its right fist and punched upwards. Boom! The fist of the puppet collided with Monk Dufa¡¯s descending palm with a deafening bang. Everyone in Changfeng Prefecture City felt their hearts skip a beat. Immediately after, the entire body of the puppet bloomed with green light, as if it was enveloped by a layer of green flames. The fist suddenly pushed forward. Under the advancement of this punch, the palm that seemed to be formed by five mountains could not continue to press down. Instead, it was pushed back. As the green light became stronger and stronger, the resistance the palm encountered increased. Finally, in this round of confrontation, the puppet won again and pushed the palm back. ¡°Hateful!¡± Monk Dufa¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy as he looked at the puppet with killing intent. ¡°I¡¯m already an Arhat now, but this little thing can actually withstand my attacks?¡± He did not expect this ¡°Cui Heng¡± to be so tenacious and have such extraordinary strength. Facing an Arhat like him, he could actually fight back. It was simply unbelievable! This made Du Fa¡¯s disgust for Cui Heng grow even stronger. At the same time, his gaze contained some anger and killing intent. In the State Overseer¡¯s Office, Cui Heng revealed a satisfied smile. Thanks to the ¡°performance¡± of his body just now, he once again collected an inch of black light and some purple light. Cui Heng suddenly smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡± Liu Yiyun was a little puzzled. ¡°What?¡± Cui Heng did not answer her, but the scene in the sky let her know the answer. The puppet formed by the hair suddenly opened its arms, and its entire body burned with green-colored sword qi flames. It circulated the Dharmic powers in its body, causing all the weapons within a thousand feet to tremble. In an instant, thousands of swords and hundreds of sabers flew up from Changfeng Prefecture City below, condensing into a thousand-foot-long sword dragon that suddenly rushed towards Monk Dufa. Under the enhancement of the Dharmic powers and sword qi in their bodies, these swords were no longer ordinary weapons. Every single one of them possessed Dharmic powers equivalent to the Eighth level of Qi Refinement and became incomparably sharp and invincible. Dense swords and sabers gathered in the sky, filling the sky with the aura of gold and iron. Sword lights and saber lights were also brewing on the long dragon, as if they wanted to destroy everything in front of them. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a martial technique?!¡± Monk Dufa was very shocked. He felt the power contained in it, and his expression changed drastically as he suddenly stomped his foot. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Bang! Bang! The two golden lotus flowers under his feet instantly expanded to a thousand feet, like two huge defensive barriers trying to resist the sword dragon. But it could not be blocked at all! Now, Cui Heng no longer needed to let his puppet arouse Monk Dufa¡¯s disgust. Thus, the strength of the Eighth level of Qi Refinement truly began to display it¡¯s might. This 1,000-foot-long saber and sword dragon was attached with the Dharmic powers of the puppet. The strength and miraculous aspects of its essence surpassed Monk Dufa. The two golden lotus flowers simply could not block the saber and sword! Boom! With a loud bang, the two golden lotus flowers condensed by Monk Dufa suddenly shattered. The sword dragon rushed up and was about to devour him. However, the monk was already prepared to retreat. When the saber and sword dragon broke through the golden lotus¡¯ defense, he suddenly formed a seal. His left thumb pressed against the bottom of the Nameless Finger, and the other four fingers were wrapped around in the shape of a fist. At the same time, he shouted sternly. ¡°Droning Tooth Mountain!¡± In an instant, endless Buddhist power descended on Monk Dufa¡¯s body, forming a layer of golden light that flickered with the Buddhist symbols, enveloping his entire body. Clang! Clang! Clang! The saber and sword dragon slashed fiercely at the golden barrier. Monk Dufa immediately felt as if he had been struck by an extremely huge force. He was sent flying. However, this was exactly what Monk Dufa wanted. Following that, he quickly adjusted his direction. Buddhist power condensed into a golden lotus under his feet and he ran into the distance. He was going to escape. The strength displayed by ¡°Cui Heng¡± had far exceeded his expectations. In Monk Dufa¡¯s opinion, if they continued to fight, even if he could win, he would most likely have to pay a certain price. He might even have to use the power of the Bodhisattva Jade Bone. There was no need to do this for the time being. However, even if he wanted to escape, Cui Heng would not let him off. The puppet also rushed out of the city. It controlled the sword dragon and slashed at Monk Dufa, who was preparing to escape. He had no intention of letting the monk off. ¡°Bastard, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± Monk Dufa cursed in his heart and continued to speed up, trying to escape from the pursuit of the puppet. At this point, the main battlefield where the two of them were fighting had already left Changfeng Prefecture City. The citizens in the city immediately heaved a long sigh of relief. In the State Overseer¡¯s Office, Cui Heng looked at the sky and said to Liu Yiyun, ¡°Let¡¯s go and continue following them.¡± With that, a pure white auspicious cloud rose from under his feet and dragged the two of them into the sky, preparing to chase after the battle between the puppet and Monk Dufa. However, just as the two of them flew into the sky, they saw Zhang Shuming also stepping into sky. ¡°Exalted Immortal?!¡± Zhang Shuming was confused when he saw Cui Heng. He asked curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you chase after that monk just now?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t Ancestral Grandmaster who chased after that monk just now,¡± Liu Yiyun replied on his behalf. ¡°That was just a puppet formed by a strand of Ancestral Grandmaster¡¯s hair.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Zhang Shuming looked in the direction where the sword dragon had left in disbelief. He subconsciously swallowed and said to Cui Heng, ¡°The power of Exalted Immortal is indeed unfathomable.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Cui Heng chuckled and let Zhang Shuming stand on the auspicious cloud as well. They flew in the direction of Monk Dufa. ¡­. Boom! Monk Dufa, who was fleeing in panic, slammed into the top of a mountain, collapsing part of the mountain, causing the mountain to be more than 100 feet shorter. Countless gravel fell, startling all the birds and beasts. Such a huge impact injured his bones and tendons, and his Buddhist power dimmed a little. Fortunately, the Bodhisattva Jade Bone in his body could continuously transfer Buddhist power to nourish his body and heal him. ¡°Damn it, why did he suddenly become so powerful?!¡± Monk Dufa was furious, but he did not make up his mind to use the power of the Bodhisattva Jade Bone. He could only run forward again. Rumble! As soon as Monk Dufa left the shattered peak of the mountain, the puppet rode a thousand-foot-long sword dragon over. Saber light and sword qi flashed! The sharp sword light only passed by the mountain but it¡¯d shaved off layers of rocks, causing the mountain to become more than a hundred feet shorter. However, this time, not even the gravel fell down. They were all minced into dust by the swords. Monk Dufa¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw this scene. He could not help but increase his pace. Before long, he was approaching the edge of Fengzhou. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only At this moment, a dense army was marching below this area. Their numbers were as high as a million. ¡°Is it Wang Donglin¡¯s alliance?¡± A thought flashed across Monk Dufa¡¯s mind. Whoosh! At this moment, he suddenly felt a sharp pain on his back. The protective Buddhist light was actually useless. What followed was a copious force that made him fall towards the army below. Chapter 149 - Its Just A Strand of Hair Chapter 149 It¡¯s Just A Strand of Hair Shen Yu¡¯s heart was filled with gloom. He never dreamed that he would actually sit in the position of the General of the Battle Cui Alliance Army. He was just a small Youzhou State Overseer, and his family did not even have a Deity Realm expert, nor did they have an Upper World Angel. He was clearly so inconspicuous, so how did he become the General leading an army of a million troops? The reason was only because he often sent troops to fight with the grassland barbarians as the Youzhou State Overseer. But was this the same? How could fighting barbarians be the same as fighting Immortals? At this moment, in Shen Yu¡¯s heart, Cui Heng was an Immortal. And was not just a Human Immortal or Earth Immortal, or the omnipotent Immortals in folklore. This was an Immortal who could take a person¡¯s head from a thousand miles away, and killing Deity Realm experts was like killing a chicken! If this wasn¡¯t a true Immortal, what was? But now, he was leading an army of a million to fight against a true Immortal? This was simply like an old man who ate arsenic and wanted to die! He did not have any deep hatred for Cui Heng. He was just tricked by Wang Donglin to join the alliance against Cui Heng. Why did he have to do this! However, Shen Yu knew very well that he was already in a difficult position. This position of Grand General was decided by the group of preeminent Deity Realm experts and Angels because his own strength and the forces behind him were the weakest. He had to do it. Shen Yu was riding at the front of the army. As a General, he had to lead the army forward and lead by example. Naturally, he had to walk at the front of the team. Even if there was danger, he would die first. This was something necessary to stabilize the morale of the army. ¡°I was wrong, I was really wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have come. I shouldn¡¯t have listened to Wang Donglin¡¯s nonsense. If I hadn¡¯t come here, I wouldn¡¯t have been roasted on the fire and entered this sure-death situation¡­¡± Shen Yu sighed in his heart. He was already certain that he would die. He was the Grand General of the Battle Cui Alliance Army. How could he not die? Unless this group of people could really defeat the Immortal from Changfeng Prefecture. But this was simply impossible. Actually, after experiencing the anxiety of the past few days, everyone in the alliance knew very well that it was impossible for them to kill Cui Heng. However, the overall situation was already set. There was no turning back for everyone. Even the ordinary soldiers did not dare to escape rashly because they were afraid of the military laws and the surveillance of the Deity Realm experts. This so-called million-strong army was just being swept along by the momentum. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks This battle was the focus of the world and the importance of it concerned the reputation of the Lower World branches in the Upper World. They had nowhere else to go. Therefore, although they were marching forward now, from the leaders to the ordinary foot soldiers, they all looked dejected and had no fighting spirit. Boom! At this moment, a loud bang suddenly came from the sky. Immediately after, there were explosions. It was as if something had been smashed and was falling rapidly. Everyone subconsciously looked up and saw a golden light cut through the sky like a meteor, suddenly falling less than three miles in front of the army. What followed was an extremely violent earthquake. Rumble! An even louder bang than the one from the sky exploded in front of them. A huge mushroom-shaped cloud suddenly rose there, and golden light could be vaguely seen flickering inside. Countless pieces of soil and sand were swept into the sky by the huge impact and spread in all directions by the terrifying shock wave. This formed layers of smoke and dust waves that surged over like an avalanche. At this moment, Shen Yu felt as if the ground in front of him had collapsed. His eyes were wide open as he looked ahead in disbelief. An incomparable fear surged in his heart, making him feel as if he had fallen into an ice cave. The horse under him was frightened to death on the spot and collapsed to the ground. Shen Yu, who was sitting on it, was still looking ahead. He did not even notice that he had fallen to the ground. The other leaders were not much better than Shen Yu. Faced with such world-shaking power, their faces revealed fear. If that golden light hadn¡¯t fallen in front of him, but in the middle of this army, what would have happened? It was simply unimaginable! As for the soldiers at the rear, they were almost ready to revolt. The soldiers standing at the front saw the scene in front of them. They were so frightened that their legs went weak and they almost knelt on the ground. Although the soldiers standing at the back could not see what was happening in front of them, through some of the reactions in front, as well as the loud sounds and tremors in the ground, they could guess that something big had happened. If no one came out to maintain order or if there were no other changes, these soldiers would probably escape soon. Whoosh! At this moment, a golden light actually soared into the sky from the billowing smoke in front of them. Moreover, it stood on a golden lotus and was covered in Buddhist light. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only It was Monk Dufa. To any monk who had already refined the Arhat Golden Body and had a special protective spell, even if he was smashed down from the sky, he would not die from the fall. At most, he would be severely injured. Not to mention Monk Dufa, who had the Bodhisattva Jade Bone. Although he had been smashed down from the sky by the puppet and suffered considerable injuries after falling to the ground, even having a few bones broken, under the nourishment of the Buddhist power of the Bodhisattva Jade Bone, he recovered almost in the blink of an eye. This gave Monk Dufa the courage to continue fighting ¡°Cui Heng¡±: Chapter 150 - Its Just A Strand of Hair Chapter 150 It¡¯s Just A Strand of Hair (2) Moreover, he had finally made up his mind to no longer hold back any strength. He directly activated all the remaining Buddhist power in the Bodhisattva Jade Bone to increase his strength. ¡°Amitabha!¡± Monk Dufa chanted a Buddhist proclamation that resounded throughout the land. At the same time, he formed a few hand seals and punched out at the figure standing further up. The puppet formed by Cui Heng¡¯s hair! At this moment, the terrified Shen Yu and the others finally saw the body in the sky and the thousand-foot-long sword dragon. They also felt the invincible sharpness emanating from the dragon. They were terrified by this and lowered their heads without even daring to look up. ¡°What a good Fengzhou State Overseer. I didn¡¯t expect you to be a Human Immortal!¡± Monk Dufa gritted his teeth and stared at Cui Heng. ¡°Do you think you can rely on the power of a Human Immortal to suppress me? Dream on!¡± At this moment, he had already thrown out his punch. His hand seals also began to display its power as Buddhist power circulated. Buzz! Buzz! The void around Monk Dufa trembled. His entire body shone with golden light, and an illusory Buddha image condensed behind him. This Buddha had a solemn appearance. He actually opened his mouth and spat out lotus flowers as he chanted scriptures. The Buddhist proclamations immediately spread throughout the land, and it could be heard for miles. Such power was not something an Arhat could possess. This was clearly the power of a Bodhisattva! Some of the Upper World Angels in the army had already recognized the Buddhist power displayed by Monk Dufa and exclaimed. ¡°Bodhisattva! This is a Bodhisattva!¡± ¡°A Bodhisattva has actually descended to the world, and he¡¯s fighting Cui Heng?!¡± ¡°Bodhisattva, please kill Cui Heng!¡± When these Upper World Angels saw Monk Dufa display the power of a Bodhisattva, they began to ask for help. Even the State Overseers and Family Heads who did not understand the concept of a Bodhisattva¡¯s might also asked for help. They hoped that this Bodhisattva who suddenly appeared could kill Cui Heng. In their panic, they forgot about their fear from the past few days and ignored the fact that even Earth Immortals and Bodhisattvas could not cut their heads off with flying swords from thousands of miles away. After all, people always hoped that things would develop in their favor. However, Shen Yu did not forget, so he lowered his head without making a sound. He did not even dare to look up at the power of the Bodhisattva. However, he also noticed that there was actually someone else who did not ask that ¡°Bodhisattva¡± for help. The State Overseer of Yanzhou, Tao Zheng! Now, Tao Zheng was also lowering his head and not saying a word. It was completely different from his usual radical attitude. At this moment, as the phantom of the Buddha chanted the scriptures and emitted golden light, Monk Dufa¡¯s attack in the sky was completed. He was surrounded by the illusory Buddhist city. Boundless Buddhist light bloomed from his fist. Energy burst out like a hurricane, sweeping through the world, as if it wanted to completely crush the puppet. ¡°Evil demon! Die!¡± Monk Dufa let out a furious roar, as if he wanted to show his determination to eliminate the demon in front of the million-strong army. However, what stood in front of him was only a puppet formed by a strand of Cui Heng¡¯s hair. It would not care about his words at all. It would only counterattack his attacks. Therefore, while Monk Dufa attacked with all his might, the puppet also displayed the true Dharmic powers of the Eighth level of Qi Refinement. The thousand-foot-long saber and sword seemed to have been guided by something. They suddenly passed through the clouds and flew into the sky. They overlapped with each other and instantly condensed into a huge sword that hung in the sky. The green sword qi flames completely enveloped the huge sword. An incomparable sharpness tore through the sky, as if it wanted to cut through everything in the world. Clang! With a sword chime, the Buddhist chanting was completely suppressed. This huge sword descended from the sky like a comet, instantly piercing through the layers of Buddhist light and destroying the phantom of the Buddha. Monk Dufa himself was pushed down from the sky by the huge sword. Facing such an attack, he had no room to resist at all. He could only watch helplessly as the huge sword condensed and shrank, finally condensing into a three-foot-long green sword that pierced through his entire body. Rumble! The surrounding ground shook violently again, and this time, the ground surged. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks After the ¡°Three-foot Green Peak¡± pierced through Monk Dufa, it brought the monk down from the sky and stabbed into the ground. At the same time, a terrifying sword qi spread in all directions, causing the ground to surge like waves, and layers of ¡°earth waves¡± appeared. However, this change was quickly suppressed and did not cause much damage. Hence, the scene of Monk Dufa, the ¡°Bodhisattva¡±, being nailed to the ground by a sword appeared in the eyes of Shen Yu and the others. The faces of those people who had asked for help just now turned pale with no trace of blood. There was only fear in their eyes, and even their bodies began to tremble. Especially after seeing the figure on the sword slowly descend from the sky. This fear was even stronger. One of the State Overseers was so frightened that he fainted. However, Shen Yu seemed to have been enlightened. He kowtowed respectfully and said loudly, ¡°State Overseer Shen Yu of Youzhou greets Lord Overseer Fengzhou. I¡¯m willing to serve you!¡± Tao Zheng also shouted, ¡°Tao Zheng, the State Overseer of Yanzhou, is willing to serve you!¡± Unfortunately, this was only a puppet and there was no response. ¡°Ah! Demon, what exactly are you?!¡± At this moment, Monk Dufa, who was nailed to the ground by the sword, actually spoke again. He was not killed on the spot. His vitality was extremely tenacious. He was glaring at the puppet in disbelief. ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s because you¡¯re still useful.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s teasing voice came from the sky. He had once again collected numerous green, gray, and purple light from Monk Dufa¡¯s body. It was quite impressive. When he landed with Zhang Shuming and Liu Yiyun, Monk Dufa, Shen Yu, Tao Zheng, and the others were all stunned. These people looked at Cui Heng and then at the puppet. What was going on?! Why were there two Cui Heng?! At this moment, the puppet that had just suppressed Monk Dufa, the ¡°Bodhisattva¡±, suddenly swayed gently and turned into a thin black hair on the spot. Hair! Hair?! Shen Yu, Tao Zheng, and the others felt their minds buzz, as if something had exploded from inside. They had truly seen something that completely exceeded their understanding and imagination. Hair¡­ how could it be just a strand of hair! That was a being with supreme divine power that was enough to instantly suppress a Bodhisattva. Why did it become a strand of hair?! This was too ridiculous and unbelievable! When Monk Dufa saw this, his entire body trembled, and even his lips were trembling. His eyes were fixed on the strand of hair, and his eyes seemed to be burning with flames. He felt like he was going crazy. He had returned to his youth in order to become a Golden Arhat! After obtaining the Bodhisattva Jade Bone, his cultivation realm advanced by leaps and bounds. He finally cultivated to the Golden Body Arhat realm and even possessed the powerful might to temporarily transform into a Bodhisattva. In the end, he couldn¡¯t even defeat a single strand of someone else¡¯s hair?? In an era where the Immortals and Buddhas had yet to descend, shouldn¡¯t his strength be invincible and be able to handle all matters? Why did it become like this?! How could this Cui Heng be so powerful? A strand of hair, just a strand of hair, had defeated him?! Monk Dufa could not accept this fact at all. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only It was worse than dying on the spot. Next, the strand of hair actually returned to Cui Heng¡¯s head, fusing with the original strand of hair and reconnecting. Monk Dufa almost went crazy when he saw this scene. He felt that Cui Heng was mocking him. However, in reality, Cui Heng ignored him. Instead, he looked at Shen Yu and the others with interest and chuckled. ¡°Are you and the troops behind the alliance that claims to want to kill me?¡± No one dared to answer. There was complete silence. Chapter 151 - Ill Give You a Mission Chapter 151 I¡¯ll Give You a Mission On the endless wasteland, a million troops stood in formation. There were more than a dozen leaders, either at the Deity Realm or with high positions and power. This was originally a power that was enough to sweep through the world. Now, just facing one person, the entire army was silent and did not dare to move. One sword could block a million soldiers. This phrase was no longer an exaggeration. Instead, it became reality. Liu Yiyun stood behind Cui Heng, her heart filled with shock. She looked at the Deity Realm experts, State Overseers, Family Heads, and the boundless masses of the million-strong army who stood frozen, not daring to move. For a moment, she did not know how to describe this emotion. Since ancient times, it has been very difficult for martial artists to face a powerful dynasty head-on. Even Deity Realm experts could only take the heads of ten thousand soldiers. But it was impossible to fight against hundreds of thousands of troops head-on. Deity Realm experts were only mortals with mortal bodies. If there were too many opponents, they could simply be trampled to death. There had never been a martial artist who could make an army of a million not dare to move just by standing here. But now, Ancestral Grandmaster has done it. Was this the power of someone above the Deity Realm? No, the Human Immortal realm definitely did not have such power. The monk just now even displayed power similar to the Bodhisattva realm. Was Ancestral Grandmaster already a Deva? No! What had just fought with the monk was only a strand of Ancestral Grandmaster¡¯s hair. Was a strand of hair already comparable to a Deva?! What kind of power was this?! The more Liu Yiyun thought about it, the more shocked she became. She felt that her worldview and knowledge were about to be overturned. Zhang Shuming, who was standing at the side, appeared much calmer. After all, she had long treated Cui Heng as a Heaven Monarch. However, after seeing that the puppet that defeated Monk Dufa was only a strand of hair, she still felt her scalp tingle. He was too powerful, simply unimaginable. Was this the power of a Heaven Monarch? No wonder mighty figures like that were so elusive in the Upper World. If such experts often appeared, the sky would probably overturn from time to time. ¡°Perhaps the vitality of Daoyi Palace lies in Exalted Immortal.¡± Zhang Shuming¡¯s heart was filled with hope. After Cui Heng asked that question, he did not continue. He just stood there and looked at Shen Yu, Tao Zheng, and the others indifferently without saying a word. But in this situation, to Shen Yu and the others, not speaking was even more terrifying than speaking An intense fear and lingering despair hung on their hearts. All of them broke out in cold sweat, but none of them dared to make a sound, afraid that they would anger Cui Heng and their heads would be instantly cut off by the flying swords. The leaders in front did not say anything, and the soldiers behind did not know what to do. Their eyes were empty and filled with despair. This was the outcome Cui Heng wanted. There were more than a dozen top-notch Inner World experts, several Deity Realm experts, and more than a million troops. There was no lack of Xiantian and Profound Gate realm generals among them. The Seven Emotions of Life they provided was extremely impressive. The green color that symbolizes fear, the gray color that symbolizes sorrow. These two Light of Seven Emotions were increasing at an extremely fast speed, far surpassing any of the previous large-scale ¡°harvesting¡±. Of course, there was also the purple light that symbolizes anger. Monk Dufa was indeed a qualified treasure chest monster. He was actually still not in despair and was still tirelessly angry. However, although Monk Dufa was angry, he did not shout or threaten him with his background. Instead, he lay weakly on the ground without moving. No struggle, no words. Not a sound. He let the sword stab into his body. In fact, Monk Dufa was trying to activate the power of the Bodhisattva Jade Bone in his body. It was not to deal with Cui Heng, but to contact Monk Xuankong, who was thousands of kilometers away. When he activated the power of the Bodhisattva Jade Bone to fight with the puppet, he discovered that there was actually a seal left behind by Monk Xuankong on the Bodhisattva Jade Bone. There was a boundless light of compassion on it. It was actually a Buddha Dharmic seal. However, this seal did not have the ability to subdue demons. It could only communicate with the owner of the other seal by activating the seal. ¡°Done!¡± Monk Dufa was suddenly delighted. He finally activated this Dharmic seal and hurriedly sent a message to the air through it. ¡°Master, that Cui Heng is definitely not an ordinary Deity Realm expert. He only used a strand of hair to defeat me. What should I do now?¡± After a while, there was a message from the other side of the seal. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°Such strength is extraordinary. He¡¯s at least a Heaven Immortal mighty figure. I was wrong earlier. Cui Heng is not a pawn of Daoyi Palace and the Immortal Dawn Sect. Perhaps these two sects are his pawns.¡± ¡°This person used a mighty Buddha figure to hide in the mortal world. His goal is very great. You have to restrain him in time. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable. Dufa, I have a difficult mission for you. ¡°The Buddha Dharma Seal on your side has a special characteristic that contains the power of Buddha. When you receive my message, it will begin the countdown. After ten breaths, it will detonate. ¡°The explosion of this Buddha seal is equivalent to a Buddha taking action personally. It will naturally kill Cui Heng. It can be considered as washing away your hatred. You can leave in peace.¡± Monk Dufa was stunned on the spot, and then his face revealed an expression of disbelief. At this moment, he finally understood everything Why did Master still play with the Bodhisattva Jade Bone even though he clearly did not intend to refine it? It was not because he wanted to check the safety of the Bodhisattva Jade Bone. The reason why he placed the Buddha Seal on it was not to maintain contact with him so that he could seek help in time. He clearly wanted to use him as a human weapon. He wanted him to die with the opponent! ¡°Why, why, why is this?!¡± Monk Dufa¡¯s anger reached a peak, but he did not say anything. He even glanced at Cui Heng to see if he had noticed him. Although he was filled with hatred for Monk Xuankong now, he knew very well that he had no other way out. Instead of roaring hysterically, and causing the other party to become vigilant. It was better to just explode silently. He wanted everyone here to die with him! ¡°Heh, even if you¡¯re powerful and comparable to a Heaven Immortal, so what? Aren¡¯t you still going to die without a grave?¡± Monk Dufa stared at Cui Heng with a sinister expression. He waited for the Buddha seal in his body to explode. But at this moment, Cui Heng suddenly turned to look at him and said with a teasing smile, ¡°Are you waiting for the seal in your body to explode?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Monk Dufa¡¯s face immediately revealed an extremely shocked expression. He said in disbelief, ¡°How is this possible? How did you¡­¡± However, before he could finish speaking, golden Buddhist light shone from his mouth. Immediately after, light burst out of his eyes, nose, and ears. The Buddha Seal began to act up. A terrifying force suddenly appeared in Monk Dufa¡¯s body, causing Buddhist light to extend out from all over his body. It seemed like he could explode at any moment. ¡°Why do I know? Can you sense what that Bodhisattva Jade Bone is?¡± Cui Heng chuckled. At the same time, he raised his hand and pointed at Monk Dufa before suddenly raising it. Boom! With a thunderous sound, Monk Dufa, who was already covered in Buddhist light, actually broke through the sound barrier and soared into the sky at an extremely fast speed, leaving a long white trail in the void. At this moment, Monk Dufa still retained his consciousness and was even in a very good condition. He knew that he would definitely die, but before he died, he had to figure out something He began to sense the Bodhisattva Jade Bone in his body, but he realized that the originally solemn and holy skeleton that was like white jade had already disappeared. Only a rough, obviously gnawed¡­ chicken bone was left! Chicken, chicken bone?! Why was it a chicken bone? How could it be a chicken bone?! That Bodhisattva Jade Bone was actually a chicken bone?! Was it a chicken Bodhisattva?! Or was that Bodhisattva Jade Bone actually forged by Cui Heng with a chicken bone? However, he had clearly cultivated the Arhat Golden Body through the Bodhisattva Jade Bone and even borrowed the Buddhist power of the Bodhisattva realm! In terms of effect, this was a true Bodhisattva Jade Bone. What kind of divine power and great magic could turn a chicken bone into a true Bodhisattva Jade Bone? What kind of existence was this Cui Heng?! Monk Dufa¡¯s heart surged with an unprecedented fear. This feeling was even worse than when he learned that he was about to be blown up by the Buddha Dharma Seal. He even suspected that Cui Heng was not a so-called Heaven Immortal or Heaven Monarch at all, but an even higher existence. It was the cultivation of the Fourth Realm whose name had not even been passed down. Thinking of this, Monk Dufa¡¯s heart surged with intense joy again. He was even a little grateful to Cui Heng. He knew that since the Baolin Buddhist Hall had offended such a terrifying expert, it would definitely be destroyed in the end. ¡°Master, you treated me as a pawn, but think about what kind of existence you provoked this time. This can be considered as burying the entire Baolin Buddhist Hall with me! Hahahahaha¡­¡± Rumble! A dazzling Buddhist light exploded in the sky, forming an incomparably huge golden ball of light. An extremely violent shock wave spread out, and the surrounding thousands of feet felt like the world was shaking. Standing on the ground and looking up at the sky made one feel as if a sun had exploded. At the same time, one could feel hurricanes howling and sand flying everywhere. This was the power of the explosion of a Buddha Dharmic seal! Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only It was enough to instantly turn an army into dust. Shen Yu and the others knelt down with sore legs and prostrated themselves on the ground, begging respectfully, ¡°Immortal, spare us, Immortal, spare us!¡± From their perspective, Cui Heng was the one who caused Monk Dufa to fly into the sky and explode. This completely destroyed all their psychological defenses. If they didn¡¯t beg for mercy despite such powerful might, did they have to wait to be blasted into ashes? Chapter 152 - Prelude Begins Chapter 152 Prelude Begins Cui Heng¡¯s gaze swept across everyone and he smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you.¡± His voice was very gentle, without the slightest killing intent. Moreover, because it contained Dharmic powers, although the volume was not loud, it reached everyone¡¯s ears. Not only did Shen Yu and the others at the front hear it clearly, but even the million-strong army at the back could hear it clearly. Every ordinary soldier heard Cui Heng¡¯s words. These six words immediately caused everyone present to boil over. Countless soldiers became excited, as if they had been pardoned. They heaved a long sigh of relief. They did not know much about battle and basically came with the main group. Now that they knew that they did not have to die, they naturally felt extremely glad and would not think about the reason. Shen Yu and the others suddenly raised their heads and looked at Cui Heng in disbelief. They could hardly believe their ears. They even suspected that they were hallucinating from their fear. Were they being forgiven? How was this possible? Actually, when they saw Cui Heng descend from the sky, Shen Yu and the others were already prepared to be killed. After all, the reason why this million-strong army was formed was because of a single goal. To kill. Kill Cui Heng! Who would forgive such a group of people who specially came to kill him? That was impossible. ¡°I said, I won¡¯t kill you.¡± Cui Heng noticed the expressions on Shen Yu and the others¡¯ faces and emphasized again. This time, Shen Yu and the others finally believed it. They looked at each other and saw surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. Everyone was overjoyed! Just now, they were all prepared to be killed and were in extreme despair. Now, they had a chance to live again. They did not have to die here. The feeling of escaping death filled everyone¡¯s hearts with joy. ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal, for not killing us!¡± Shen Yu was the first to kowtow and thank him. ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal, for not killing us!¡± ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal, for not killing us!¡± Tao Zheng and the others, including the Upper World Angels, hurriedly knelt on the ground with Shen Yu and kowtowed to Cui Heng to express their gratitude. When the generals at the back saw that everyone in front had knelt down, they immediately knelt down as well. Under this chain reaction, the million-strong army knelt down in front of Cui Heng in the blink of an eye and thanked him! ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal, for not killing us!¡± ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal, for not killing us!¡± What did it feel like to be thanked by more than a million people at the same time? It was an indescribable feeling. Even a Golden Core cultivator like Cui Heng felt a little excited when faced with the thanks of a million people at the same time. Of course, this excitement could also be because he saw a red light that filled his eyes. It was an extremely strong and bright red! The red color that symbolizes joy! One inch! Two inches! 1.5 feet! 1.9 feet! A great harvest! A truly great harvest! The joy of regaining hope after despair was really intense. With just this wave of collection, the red color that symbolizes joy increased by 1.9 feet. As a result, the red light that symbolizes joy exceeded four feet in height, second only to the black light that symbolizes evil. After the collection of the Seven Emotions on the Hongwu Divine Sword and the contribution of Monk Dufa, the Treasure Chest Monster, the black light was already five feet and one inch tall. It was the tallest among the Light of Seven Emotions. Cui Heng looked at the people in front of him happily. These were all plump chives! How could he kill them? This was going against his cultivation, and it was also the greatest waste of resources. Of course, it was impossible to let them off just like that. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me too early.¡± Cui Heng suddenly said to Shen Yu and the others, ¡°I spared your lives because I have something for you to do. ¡°Next, return to your homes and use all the power you can control to implement these decrees everywhere under your rule.¡± As he spoke, he flicked his finger, and streams of light flew out and entered their heads. All the information about the decree instantly appeared in their minds. This sudden situation shocked and frightened Shen Yu and the others. The moment Cui Heng flicked out the streams of light, they thought that Cui Heng had suddenly changed his mind and wanted to kill them. Their mood instantly fell to rock bottom, and they felt extreme despair. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks However, when the information carried by these streams of light appeared in their minds, this magical method shocked them greatly. At the same time, they felt a strong fear. Cui Heng could actually directly place information into a person¡¯s mind. This was too unbelievable. It was clearly the work of an Immortal. They actually wanted to kill such an Immortal previously. It was too ridiculous. They were completely tired of living. Although such intense emotional fluctuations allowed Cui Heng to reap another wave of the Seven Emotions of All Life, this also made them not focus on the decree itself at first. However, after the tide of shock and fear subsided, Shen Yu and the others began to carefully check the contents of the decree. Their expressions changed drastically, and their hearts were in turmoil. He ordered the Seven Distinguished Families to copy their martial techniques about the Deity Realm and print them into books to be sold to the 11 states of the Great Jin. The local big clans were to split into several small families. The landlords who occupied too much land had to divide the fields, and Cui Heng limited the amount of land each family could own. They were not allowed to control the people¡¯s livelihoods¡­ This was extremely similar to the various government decrees issued by Heavenly King Hongwu 300 years ago, but it was more complete and strict. Just looking at the contents of the decree made Shen Yu and the others shudder. Especially the Deity Realm experts and angels from the Seven Distinguished Families, their faces were ashen. This was not just digging out the roots of the Seven Distinguished Families, but also wanting their lives. Once the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World¡¯s main sect descended, they would definitely punish them. At that time, all of them would die. But they did not dare to refuse. If they agreed to implement the decree, they could at least survive until the main sect of the Upper World descended. If their luck was good and had an elder as a guarantor, they might be able to keep their life. But if they didn¡¯t agree, they would probably die now. Moreover, from the power displayed by Cui Heng, he was probably already a Heaven Immortal or even a Heaven Monarch. This was a terrifying expert that was no longer somebody that any aristocratic family could deal with. It was better to let the Nine Immortal Sects and the three Buddhist monasteries deal with this headache. Hence, after some internal conflict, these Deity Realm experts, Angels, Family Heads, and State Overseers bowed and kowtowed again. ¡°Yes, Exalted Immortal. We will definitely do our best to implement the decree.¡± ¡­. The news of the Battle Cui Alliance fleeing without a fight and the million-strong army dispersing spread throughout the 11 states of the Great Jin at an extremely fast speed. For a moment, the world was shocked! More than ten Deity Realm experts and many State Overseers and Family Heads joined forces and gathered two million troops to attack Cui Heng in Fengzhou. In the end, they were frightened to the point of kneeling and begging for mercy by the other party. As long as someone heard such a description, their first reaction would be that it was pure nonsense. It was impossible for such a thing to happen. However, as the State Overseers of the various states and the heads of the various families began to implement the government decrees set by Cui Heng and the help of Deity Realm Angels, people finally realized that this was actually true. That Fengzhou State Overseer, Cui Heng, actually suppressed the entire million-strong army of the Battle Cui Alliance alone, as well as many Deity Realm experts, family heads, and State Overseers. These powerful people all knelt at Cui Heng¡¯s feet. Only at this moment did the name Cui Heng truly resound in the world. No one knew who he was previously. But once he defeated the enemy, the world was shocked. ¡­. In the Imperial City of the Central Continent, in the Great Jin Imperial Court. Wei Yi, who wanted to be the ruler of a fallen country and be remembered by the world, was a little stunned. He looked at the note in his hand in a daze, then looked at the courtiers below the jade steps who were bowing with respectful expressions. He asked in confusion, ¡°Is this true?!¡± This note was submitted by Prime Minister Chu Yuanliang. It described the encounter of the Alliance Army after they entered Fengzhou and the final outcome. ¡°Absolutely true.¡± Chu Yuanliang sighed. He never dreamed that the Fengzhou Governor, Cui Heng, was actually such an Immortal-like figure. Now, he had been pushed to the opposite side by Emperor Jianyan. ¡°Great! That¡¯s great! Hahaha!¡± Wei Yi clapped his hands and laughed loudly when he heard that. He asked Chu Yuanliang, ¡°Prime Minister, you told me earlier that Heavenly King Hongwu¡¯s governance is a method to revive the country and destroy the ruler, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chu Yuanliang nodded. He seemed to have thought of something and could not help but look at Wei Yi in surprise. ¡°What does Your Majesty want to do?!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to look at me like that.¡± Wei Yi¡¯s face was flushed as he said with a smile, ¡°I know very well that even if the current Great Jin has a way to revive the country, it¡¯s useless. ¡°But if I can use this power to implement this decree before the country is destroyed, allowing the country to prosper and eventually destroy the country in a sea of flowers, I will be remembered by the world.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Yuanliang was completely speechless. He let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Perhaps.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Wei Yi lay on the dragon throne in satisfaction. ¡°Pass down my words. Spread the decree of the Fengzhou Governor, Cui Heng, throughout the country and order all the officials to promote it. However, it¡¯s already difficult for my decree to leave the Central Continent. It¡¯s just that my words aren¡¯t enough. Prime Minister, please take care of this.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Chu Yuanliang bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Your Majesty, the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World will descend in half a month. We should start preparing for the ceremony.¡± ¡°Prime Minister, go and prepare. When the time comes, you can just go over.¡± Wei Yi waved his hand casually. ¡­. At this moment, Cui Heng was adjusting the power of the Golden Core in the Changfeng Prefecture. At the same time, he sensed the feedback from the Seven Emotions Light. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only After resolving the Alliance Army, he condensed seven Seven Emotions Divinities and placed them three feet above the heads of seven people. These seven people were either State Overseers, Patriarchs of preeminent families, or Upper World Angels. They all came from different places. At this moment, the seven Seven Emotions Divinities were in seven different places, collecting the seven emotions of all living beings. Therefore, Cui Heng could collect a considerable amount of the Light of Seven Emotions almost every day. He was getting closer and closer to his final goal. ¡°The 100-year period is in half a month. It¡¯s time to organize my current state. Also, should I spend some currency to deduce some spells or exchange for some things?¡± Chapter 153 - In Front of the Paywall System, Anyone Is Poor Chapter 153 In Front of the Paywall System, Anyone Is Poor The current amount of System currency he possessed was no longer the same as when Cui Heng had just walked out of the Beginner¡¯s Space. Although his main goal had always been to collect the seven emotions of all living beings to nurture a Nascent Soul, he did not relax his collection of system currency. From Juhe County to Lu County, then to Changfeng Prefecture City, he had also gone to other places a few times. Actually, every time he arrived at a place, he would pay attention to the things that might contain the foundation of civilization and the accumulation of time. He transformed the aura on it into currency. To this day, the System¡¯s currency has become quite abundant. He had more than two million! [Currency: 2,127,8569.5] The biggest gain was provided by the Wang Family of Langya. As one of the Seven Distinguished Families that had been passed down for more than 3,000 years, the artifacts and antiques stored in their clan could be said to be huge. They contributed more than a million coins in one go. More than two million coins seemed to be a lot. However, Cui Heng calculated that if he entered the Beginner¡¯s Space for just five days every month¡­ He would spend it all in two months. After all, every time he entered, the expenses would increase by ten times. It was too much. Returning to the Beginner¡¯s Space and cultivating inside was ultimately an unattainable dream. Of course, the Beginner¡¯s Space had already been upgraded to a Grotto-Heaven World. Thinking of this, Cui Heng suddenly asked the System, ¡°Is there a way to let me stay in the Grotto-Heaven for a long time?¡± (Hello, Respected Host! Welcome to the Omnipotent Immortal Cultivation System. This System will serve you wholeheartedly and protect your path of cultivation.] [In the current package mode, the conditions for the host to enter the Grotto-Heaven are: You have five chances to enter the Grotto-Heaven every month, each time for a day. The points required to enter the Grotto-Heaven will increase gradually, from 100 points, to 1,000 points, to 10,000 points, to 100,000 points.] [If you need better services, you can upgrade the package or purchase the following value-added services.] [All-rounded Cultivation package upgrade: Upgrade all existing functions, bringing you a better cultivation service experience and giving you a home-like feeling. Purchasing price: 1,000,000,000 points. Purchasing qualification: Soul Formation.] (Ten-day Grotto-Heaven Tour: After purchasing this value-added service, you can stay in the Grotto-Heaven for 10 consecutive days. Exiting halfway or giving up on the remaining 10 days is considered as relinquishing the remaining time. You can buy it once a month. Purchase price: 3,000,000 points.] [Grotto-Heaven One-Month Experience Card: After purchasing this value-added service, you can stay in the Heavenly Abode for a month. The actual number of days is based on the remaining days of the month and the date of purchase. You can buy it once a month. Purchase price: 10,000,000 points.] [Grotto-Heaven Experience Bonus Card: Purchasing this value-added service requires buying the ¡°Grotto-Heaven One-Month Experience Card¡± first. The experience period can be extended for a month on the original basis. Purchasing price: 15,000,000 points.] [Grotto-Heaven Half-Year Tour:¡­] [Grotto-Heaven One Year Tour:¡­] The corners of Cui Heng¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as he closed the system notification on the spot. Even with his late-stage Golden Core realm heart, it was difficult for him to withstand this sadness that came from poverty. The cost of entering the Grotto-Heaven was too exaggerated. If he wanted to stay inside for two months, he actually needed 25 million coins. And his entire fortune was only about two million coins. As for the option to upgrade the package, he directly skipped it. Not to mention the price of 1 billion, he did not even have the qualifications to buy it in a short period of time. ¡°To think that I planned to go into seclusion in the Grotto-Heaven for 49 days after collecting the Seven Emotions.¡± Cui Heng pinched his temples, feeling a headache. When the Light of Seven Emotions reached a height of seven feet, he would have completed this stage of cultivation. Next, he would have to enter seclusion for 49 days to let his Golden Core nurture spirituality and activate to form a Nascent Soul. Only then could he break through to the Nascent Soul realm. During his seclusion, Cui Heng had to devote himself fully to it. He could not be disturbed by the outside world at all. Otherwise, all his efforts would be in vain and he might even face the calamity of death. Therefore, under normal circumstances, he should find someone who could be absolutely trusted and was powerful enough to guard the place of seclusion to prevent anyone from disturbing him. Or he could find a place that was absolutely safe and could ensure that he would not be disturbed. With Cui Heng¡¯s personality, he was naturally biased towards the latter option. The first thing he thought of was to enter the Grotto-Heaven to break through. That was definitely the safest place. However, he did not expect the cost to be so shocking ¡°Fortunately, these two million coins were only collected from a few places. If I can collect from the entire Great Jin, it should be enough to last me two months.¡± When Cui Heng thought of this, he felt much more relaxed. However, in order to avoid a situation where he could not collect the last bit of currency, he felt that he should use it sparingly before he gathered 25 million coins. He had to at least maintain 200,000 coins temporarily, which was a fraction of the current currency. Although this bit of currency was insignificant compared to the cost of staying in the Grotto-Heaven for a long time, it was enough to use for the normal consumption of the existing package. ¡°For safety¡¯s sake, I should buy a Primary Grade Dao Robe first.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself. (Primary Grade Dao Robe: A Dao robe with relatively weak Dharmic powers. It is warm in the winter and cool in the summer. It can drive mosquitoes, bugs, and dust away. You can change the style of the clothes at will. It can withstand a maximum strength attack from an Early-stage Nascent Soul Stage Cultivator.) [Selling price: 100,000 coins (Complete version)] The clothes on his body were actually condensed by his Dharmic powers. The material was far superior to any cloth from the mortal world and even contained the power of the Golden Core. At the same time, it could also warm him in winter and cool him in summer, repel mosquitoes and insects, and change the style of his clothes. Cui Heng valued the fact that he could withstand the greatest attack of an early-stage Nascent Soul cultivator the most. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks According to his experience, the difference in strength between an early-stage Golden Core cultivator and a peak-stage Nascent Soul cultivator was extremely huge. The greatest attack of an early-stage Nascent Soul cultivator could probably crush him like an ant. Even if he was about to nurture a Nascent Soul, it would be bad if he encountered a Nascent Soul level attack before that. 100,000 coins. It was only worth 10 percent of what he got from the Wang Family of Langya! (Currency: -100,000] Cui Heng immediately felt a cooling sensation on his body. The Primary Grade Dao Robe was already on his body. The texture was indeed much better than clothes condensed from Dharmic powers. It was very comfortable to wear. Moreover, after putting on this Primary Grade Dao Robe, he made an unexpected discovery. ¡°This robe seems to be imprinted with the power of extremely brilliant runes. It¡¯s of a higher level than the power of a Golden Core and is more spiritual. Is this the power of a Nascent Soul realm expert?¡± This way, he could completely study the runes contained in this robe and begin to study the power of the Nascent Soul realm in advance, thereby reducing the difficulty of cultivating to the Nascent Soul realm. It was an unexpected joy. ¡°Yes, this 100,000 coins is worth it!¡± Cui Heng affirmed his decision in his heart again. He looked at the other package options and thought for a moment before saying in a low voice, ¡°Where¡¯s the Yellow-scarved Strongman?¡± [Currency: -1000] In the next moment, a burly man more than five meters tall dressed in yellow martial arts clothes with dark golden skin appeared out of thin air. His entire body was filled with muscles like a small mountain. Then, he suddenly knelt in front of Cui Heng. Whoosh! The ground suddenly trembled. ¡°Greetings, Master Immortal!¡± The Yellow-scarved Strongman cupped his fists and bowed. Cui Heng was silent for a moment before he chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, old buddy.¡± The Yellow-scarved Strongman did not respond. He remained kneeling there. Cui Heng¡¯s smile deepened when he saw this. He felt as if he had returned to the days when he was cultivating in peace in the Beginner¡¯s Space. He smiled and said, ¡°Get up.¡± Although he knew that the Yellow-scarved Strongman did not have true intelligence and would not respond to his greeting, he still said so. After all, in the 300 years in the Beginner¡¯s Space, the Yellow-scarved Strongman had accompanied him the longest. However, because Cui Heng had summoned the Yellow-scarved Strongman from the courtyard of the State Overseer¡¯s Office, the huge commotion just now immediately attracted several people. Liu Yiyun, Zhang Shuming, and Liu Litao all ran over. ¡°Ancestral Grandmaster, are there enemies attacking?¡± ¡°Exalted Immortal, what happened? The ground seemed to have shaken just now?¡± ¡°Lord Overseer, what¡­¡± However, when the three of them arrived and saw the five-meter-tall dark gold Yellow-scarved Strongman, they were all stunned. Especially Liu Litao. He was the last to arrive. When he saw the Yellow-scarved Strongman, he did not even finish speaking. He froze on the spot and could not say a word. In the eyes of the three of them, the Yellow-scarved Strongman was like a god. His entire bodies emitted an unattainable aura, making them feel like ants compared to him. In fact, it was true. This Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s cultivation was equivalent to the early-stage Foundation Establishment realm. In the Nine Realms of the Immortal World, he was a Third Realm Deva. To a Deity Realm expert, it was already an unimaginable existence. ¡°Ancestral Grandmaster, this is?¡± Liu Yiyun mustered her courage and asked in a low voice. ¡°You can say that he¡¯s my servant.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°He got lost earlier and has just been found.¡± Then, he said to the Yellow-scarved Strongman, ¡°You can go back first.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Immortal!¡± The Yellow-scarved Strongman knelt down again. Its voice was loud and clear, like thunder in the ears of Liu Yiyun and the others. Then, they saw this incomparably tall giant disappear. He disappeared into thin air and was gone in an instant! The three of them looked at each other, their hearts in turmoil. Liu Litao only had one word in his mind. ¡°Immortal!¡± Lord Overseer was indeed an Immortal. He had unbelievable power and methods! Liu Yiyun and Zhang Shuming were both at the Deity Realm. They had a deep understanding of cultivation and had a general understanding of disappearing into thin air. Human Immortals and Earth Immortals definitely could not do such a thing, not even Devas. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Could that giant be a Heaven Immortal or even a Heaven Monarch? If that was the case, then¡­ The two of them looked at Cui Heng again. They had heard it clearly just now. The Yellow-scarved Strongman called Cui Heng¡±Master Immortal!¡± An existence suspected to be a Heaven Immortal or even a Heaven Monarch actually called Cui Heng ¡°Master Immortal¡±! What did this mean?! Chapter 154 - Miniature Thousand Mile Court Chapter 154 Miniature Thousand Mile Court For a moment, Zhang Shuming and Liu Yiyun thought of many things. The scene of Cui Heng defeating Monk Dufa with a strand of hair flashed through his mind, and a guess couldn¡¯t help but appear in his heart. Perhaps Cui Heng was not just a Heaven Monarch. It was an even higher existence! ¡°Could it be that Exalted Immortal is actually a mighty figure at the Fourth Realm of the Immortal World, a realm in which the name hasn¡¯t even been passed down?!¡± Zhang Shuming was shocked. This seemed to be the only way to explain his actions. If that was really the case, then he had really hugged a super thigh. Perhaps Daoyi Palace could become great again in his hands. All kinds of thoughts flashed through Liu Yiyun¡¯s mind. However, her thoughts were not as complicated as Zhang Shuming¡¯s. She just felt that since her Ancestral Grandmaster was so powerful, the Immortal Dawn Sect would not be bullied in the future. Perhaps they could even find Ancestral Master back. That way, the entire Immortal Dawn Sect could be reunited. That kind of life must be very good. Cui Heng looked at the three people in front of him and shook his head gently with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Go back first. I still have some things to deal with here.¡± The three of them cupped their hands and bade farewell. Cui Heng sighed softly. ¡°I haven¡¯t tried to deduce spells yet. If I start experimenting with spells, the commotion might be even greater.¡± Hence, with a thought, he had an idea and asked the System, ¡°If I enter the Grotto-Heaven World now, will I appear elsewhere when I come out?¡± (Hello, Respected Host! Welcome to the Omnipotent Immortal Cultivation System. This System will serve you wholeheartedly and protect your path of cultivation.] (The Grotto-Heaven is an upgraded version of the Beginner¡¯s Space. It also has the characteristics of wandering through the gaps between the myriad worlds. If you don¡¯t take any precautions and enter the Grotto-Heaven, you might appear elsewhere when you come out.] [However, there¡¯s no need to worry. As long as you buy the following value-added services before entering the Grotto-Heaven World, they can provide you with the services of a fixed world.] (World rivet: After purchasing this value-added service, you can fix the Grotto-Heaven World in the current world. For a day, it will not wander to other spatial rifts. Purchasing price: 1,000 coins.] Cui Heng was speechless. Perhaps this was the krypton gold system. Although when he came out of the Beginner¡¯s Space, he felt that he had appeared at the place where he first transmigrated, and there didn¡¯t seem to be any signs of him wandering through the various worlds, he would rather believe it than not. What if he really went to another world when he came out? That would be a trap. In any case, it was only 1,000 points. He would buy it! Cui Heng instructed the Yellow-scarved Strongman to protect Changfeng Prefecture. And then¡­ (Currency: -1,000] (Currency: -100] After two purchases, Cui Heng disappeared from the State Overseer¡¯s Office. The next moment, he arrived in the sky. Around him was a sea of clouds. Above him hung a sun that emitted endless light and heat, illuminating this world. Cui Heng looked down and saw a piece of land first. There was a dense jungle growing on it, and there was a three-story garden villa in the central area. It was the Beginner¡¯s Hut he had lived in for 300 years. There were two fields in the courtyard of the villa. One was the Beginner¡¯s Farm among the novice benefits, and the other was the farmland that he had manually cultivated. Then, he looked beyond the land. Originally, when this was still the Beginner¡¯s Space, there was only a void enveloped by a golden light curtain outside the land. But now, outside the land, there was an endless sea. There were also scattered islands on it. Standing in the sky, one could see that these islands were of varying sizes. Some of the islands even had strange flowers and plants that Cui Heng had never seen before. There were even some islands that were enveloped in fog and emitted various colors, looking rather magical. ¡°After turning into the Grotto-Heaven World, this place is much larger and more magical than before.¡± Cui Heng couldn¡¯t help but praise in his heart. He was quite interested in these new islands. However, this time, he came in to deduce spells and experiment. Although the new miracles in the Grotto-Heaven were worth exploring, he did not have much time and could only put them aside for the time being. Therefore, after seeing the changes in the Grotto-Heaven World, Cui Heng descended from the sky and arrived on the island in the sea. Compared to the outside, the situation on this land had hardly changed. It was still the same as when Cui Heng left. Of course, there were also some subtle changes. For example, there were many things piled up in the Beginner¡¯s Farm. ere These were all produced by the farm in the past few months. However, since the owner was not here, and no one destroyed them, they piled up. Fortunately, these things contained spiritual energy and could retain their freshness on their own. Not to mention a few months, even if hundreds of years had passed, they would still remain fresh. Moreover, there was an additional spiritual root medicinal field in the core area of the farm. There were a few real spiritual roots growing inside. In addition, there were some weeds in the farmland that he had cultivated. The tomato trees and other fruit trees had also ripened. Huge fruits hung on them, filled with the aura of harvest. Just looking at this scene, Cui Heng felt at ease. His entire body relaxed. No matter how much wind and rain there was outside, this was always the most familiar and safest place. Cui Heng skillfully picked a tomato from his farmland. He didn¡¯t even need to wipe it before putting it into his mouth and taking a bite. His mouth was immediately filled with juice. It was sour, sweet, and very delicious. After casually removing the weeds from the ground, he opened the door of the Beginner¡¯s Hut with ease and walked in. [Welcome home, Master!] There was still electricity inside. A certain elf greeted him very intelligently, and the electric lights were automatically switched on. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Cui Heng sat on the sofa as he ate his tomato. He collapsed in satisfaction, feeling so comfortable that he did not want to move. This was the feeling of home. Only then did he know that although the use of these novice benefits only lasted 300 years, after the package was upgraded, as long as he entered the Grotto-Heaven, he could continue to use the Beginner¡¯s Hut. The Beginner¡¯s Hut and the Meditation Chamber. Only by continuing to spend money could he upgrade them to the Blessed Land Dao Palace and the Primary Grade Meditation Chamber. This was a pleasant surprise. ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t stay long.¡± Cui Heng sighed and sat up again after lying on the sofa for three minutes. Although he enjoyed the feeling now, he knew better what he should do. ¡°Begin deducing the spell!¡± (Currency: -20,000] [Hello, Respected Host! You have spent 20,000 coins to activate the derivation spell. Counts: 200. Because the derivation of the spell is random, there is a possibility of failure and repetition. Please understand!] ???¡± Cui Heng¡¯s face turned green when he heard the System notification. He almost thought that he was not deducing spells but playing some black-hearted paywall card game. Immediately after, he saw a ball of golden light appear before his eyes. A book could be vaguely seen in the golden light. The pages flipped quickly, and dense mysterious symbols were written on them, as if they contained endless mysteries. This was the Elementary Immortal Technique, From Beginner to Ascension. The derivation spell¡¯s function was the upgraded version of the Beginner¡¯s Immortal Cultivation Technique. As the pages flipped quickly, system notifications appeared in front of Cui Heng. (Congratulations! You have obtained the spell ¡°Nine Fire Flame Dragon¡±.] (Congratulations! Deduction failed!] (Congratulations! You have obtained the spell ¡°Inedia¡±.] (Congratulations! You have obtained the spell ¡°Fire Manipulation Technique¡±.] ¡­. [Congratulations! You have obtained the spell ¡°Inedia¡±.) [Congratulations! Deduction failed!) [Congratulations! You have obtained the spell ¡°Deliberate Deception¡±.) (Congratulations! Deduction failed!) [Congratulations! You have obtained the spell ¡°Inedia¡±.] [Congratulations! You have obtained the spell, ¡°Heavenly Transformation¡±.] [Congratulations! You have obtained the spell ¡°Inedia¡±.] (Congratulations! Deduction failed!] (Congratulations! You have obtained the spell ¡°Miniature Thousand Mile Court¡±.] ¡­ . The speed at which he deduced the Immortal techniques was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, 200 notifications appeared in front of Cui Heng. His blood pressure was about to rise. Among them, there were 79 times when the deduction failed, 85 times when he obtained the same spell ¡®Inedia¡¯, and there were a total of 23 other repeated draws of spells like ¡®Fire Manipulation Technique¡¯, ¡®Water Manipulation Technique¡¯, and ¡®Earth Manipulation Technique¡¯. There were only 13 spells that could be considered practical or even powerful: Nine Fire Flame Dragon, Five Thunder Heavenly Heart Technique, Xiantian Grabbing Technique, Three Heads Six Arms, Heavenly Transformation, Ten Thousand Li Soaring Light Technique, Miniature Thousand Mile Court, Emperor¡¯s Order Soul Capturing Curse, Deliberate Deception, Weapon Suppression Technique. Every spell was infinitely useful. Moreover, as his cultivation realm increased, his spells would also become stronger. The only flaw was that these spells only gave him the cultivation method. Cui Heng had to study them himself bit by bit, slowly cultivate and learn, and then practice. He could not directly learn it like playing a game. Spells were extremely profound. Cui Heng tried to look through the secrets of several spells at the same time. Soon, he felt dizzy and even his thoughts were a little chaotic. This meant that he had to make some concessions and arrange the order of learning ¡°I don¡¯t lack offensive methods for the time being. I just need to learn one or two offensive spells before the Immortals and Buddhas descend. This is still my priority now. The Miniature Thousand Mile Court can also be called the Sumeru Ring. It¡¯s a storage spell. After mastering it, one can open a small portable storage space. The size depends on one¡¯s cultivation. If there are suitable materials, I can use this technique to refine a storage Dharma treasure. Hmm? If I can cultivate it to a high level, I can even use this space to forcefully pull people in. Is this considered the ¡®Heaven and Earth in the Sleeve¡¯ simplified version?¡± After making this decision, Cui Heng spent another 1,000 coins to temporarily turn the Beginner¡¯s Hut into a Blessed Land Dao Palace and opened the Primary Grade Meditation Chamber with another 1,000 coins. After all, he had to make full use of this day. It turned out that krypton gold could indeed make people stronger. At the end of the day, Cui Heng finally found a way to use this spell. He also opened up a one cubic meter portable storage space. Although this was only a very basic application and he had not even used one-ten-thousandth of the profundity, it still made him very excited. He finally had a portable storage space! How could an Immortal cultivator be called an Immortal cultivator without this? This made it easier for him to bring the things in the farm and farmland out. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Hence, after Cui Heng harvested a batch of crops, he left the Grotto-Heaven and returned to the State Overseer¡¯s Office. He was about to return to his room when he saw a beautiful figure standing outside. It was Zheng Nanxun. She had arrived from the Immortal Dawn Sect at some point. ¡°Ancestral Grandmaster!¡± Zheng Nanxun¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Cui Heng. She hurriedly said, ¡°I have something to report.¡± Chapter 155 - Benefactor, You Are Fated to Be with Buddha Chapter 155 Benefactor, You Are Fated to Be with Buddha Cui Heng saw that Zheng Nanxun looked a little anxious and asked curiously, ¡°What happened?¡± As one of the only two Human Immortals of the Immortal Dawn Sect, Zheng Nanxun would not leave the mountain easily for the safety of the entire sect. This sudden visit was most likely for something important. ¡°Ancestral Grandmaster, it¡¯s related to the Baolin Buddhist Hall,¡± Zheng Nanxun said with a solemn expression. ¡°I received news that in the past few days, the Baolin Buddhist Hall has suddenly begun to preach in Yuzhou. Moreover, I don¡¯t know what methods they used, but they were actually able to make the people of several counties worship the so-called Baolin Buddha overnight. I thought that this was a serious matter, so I came to report to Ancestral Grandmaster.¡± ¡°They made the people of several counties worship the Baolin Buddha overnight?¡± Cui Heng frowned when he heard this and said in a low voice, ¡°The Baolin Buddhist Hall actually has such ability?¡± There were at least hundreds of thousands of people in a county. It was not easy to change the minds of so many people overnight. This was a large-scale bewitching! Even if the ones affected were only ordinary people, they still needed extremely powerful soul power and special methods. At the very least, a so-called Arhat Bodhisattva could not achieve this. After all, Bodhisattva was only equivalent to the Ninth level of Qi Refinement. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it either.¡± Zheng Nanxun nodded and said, ¡°At first, a legacy disciple who was traveling in Yuzhou returned to report. When I went to investigate and realized that it was really like this, I came to report to Ancestral Grandmaster.¡± Whether it was the Immortal Dawn Sect or Cui Heng, they could be said to be mortal enemies with the Baolin Buddhist Hall. Cui Heng had even decided to kill all the monks in the Baolin Buddhist Hall after the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World descended. At this moment, Zheng Nanxun realized that there was such a large-scale commotion in the Baolin Buddhist Hall, so she naturally came to report to Cui Heng. ¡°Alright, follow me.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. An auspicious cloud rose under his feet and he flew into the sky with Zheng Nanxun towards Yuzhou. In the Baolin Buddhist Hall, incense was burning brightly. The extremely dense smoke accumulated into a cloud above the temple, and the smell of burning incense filled the air. At this moment, the sky had just lit up when the people who came to offer incense had already lined up from the top of Golden Light Mountain to the foot of the mountain. There were probably tens of thousands of people. Facing such a huge number of visitors, even the monks in the Baolin Buddhist Hall were a little stunned. They did not know what had happened in the past few days. How did it bring about such a drastic change? Although the Baolin Buddhist Hall was the number one holy land of Buddhism in the past and also had flourishing incense offerings, it had never been like now, where hundreds of thousands of people came every day to offer incense. It was too exaggerated. However, most of the monks in the Baolin Buddhist Hall welcomed this situation. It was a little tiring, but there was really a lot of incense money. The amount of incense money they received in a day was even more than half a year or even a year in the past. They had made a killing. However, no one noticed that these visitors who came to pray were not normal. Their eyes were empty and their expressions were dull Although there was a smile on their faces, they were all very stiff. All of them were like zombies. After all, these monks were too busy counting money to observe the expressions of the visitors. To them, if they had the time, they might as well calculate how much land they wanted to buy in the future and secretly raise a few concubines. At this moment, in the forbidden area behind the Baolin Buddhist Hall, Monk Xuankong was sitting cross-legged. He floated in the air, his eyes slightly closed, and his expression solemn. He breathed in and out the incense smoke that gathered in the sky. Wisps of smoke floated down from the sky and were sucked into his body before being spat out a moment later. However, when he spat it out, the original smoke had already turned into a faint red golden light. These golden lights gathered behind Monk Xuankong, slowly forming the outline of a Buddha. It could be seen that the Buddha had four heads and eight arms, and he held eight Buddhist treasures. Behind him, the shadows of countless treasures floated. It was the Ancestral Master of the Baolin Buddhist Hall ¡ª Buddha Baolin! As one of the Arhats, the floating monk had the ability to condense a Buddha incarnation with the help of the Buddhist Dharma Seal! The materials used to condense the Buddha¡¯s incarnation were the power of faith and incense of all living beings. ¡°Amitabha!¡± Monk Xuankong pressed his palms together and chanted a Buddhist proclamation. He felt the Buddha phantom behind him become more and more corporeal, and the power in his body became stronger and stronger. He whispered, ¡°May all the living beings in the world believe in my Buddha!¡± At the same time, a faint purple-black light suddenly appeared on the Buddha phantom. These lights seemed to extend out like tentacles, but after leaving the Buddha phantom for three feet, they disappeared into the void. It was unknown where it ended up reaching. Cui Heng and Zheng Nanxun arrived at Luoshan County in the southwest of Yuzhou. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks This was the place that bordered Yuzhou and Bazhou, far from the capital of Yuzhou. It was here that the disciples of the Immortal Dawn Sect discovered that the Baolin Buddhist Hall was spreading its teachings. The two of them stopped outside Luoshan County and pretended to be ordinary martial artists as they arrived at the city gate. ¡°Even the soldiers guarding the city have become monk soldiers?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s expression was a little strange. He saw two rows of soldiers standing in front of the city gate. They had shaved their heads, burned their scars, and dressed like monk soldiers. ¡°The pedestrians are all monks.¡± Zheng Nanxun looked at the bald heads coming and going and felt a chill run up her spine. It was very terrifying. ¡°Was this place like this before?¡± Cui Heng asked Zheng Nanxun, who was beside him. The pedestrians and soldiers looked like monks, which meant that the entire Luoshan County had probably become a Buddhist kingdom. ¡°No.¡± Zheng Nanxun shook her head and said, ¡°When I came here to investigate previously, only half of the county believed in Buddhism. Luoshan County was still a normal mortal city, but now, it has become like this. It has only been less than three days. Ancestral Grandmaster, this is too strange!¡± This speed of transmission was simply faster than the most terrifying plague! ¡°It¡¯s indeed abnormal.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly, and his expression became gloomy. ¡°Buddha said that the four elements are empty, so the seven emotions of all living beings are wiped out?¡± He noticed that the mental emotions of these monks were very empty, as if they had already lost their seven emotions. This also meant that the current Luoshan County City probably could not provide him with any of the Seven Emotions of Life, nor could it increase his cultivation at all. If the Baolin Buddhist Hall was allowed to preach like this, the people of Yuzhou would sooner or later all become like this. At that time, all the people in Yuzhou would lose their emotions. ¡°Nanxun, you did well.¡± Cui Heng praised. At the same time, his eyes lit up with golden light as he said in a low voice, ¡°Looks like we can catch a big fish.¡± The power of the Golden Core gathered in his eyes, and the scene in front of him immediately changed. The pedestrians who came and went, as well as the monk soldiers guarding the city, were all holding onto a faint purple-black thread. This thin thread entered their bodies and controlled their actions. At the same time, the threads absorbed the power of their souls like parasites. Most of them only had a little bit of their souls left and could only maintain their basic vitality. If the soul power of a normal person was like a burning bonfire, then the people in Luoshan County were only left with a little candlelight. Any breeze could blow it out. The other end of the purple-black line extended upwards. Above Luoshan County, a thick purple-black tentacle was hidden in the clouds. It actually split into hundreds of thousands of thin threads and controlled the living beings below. ¡°Its actual strength is very weak. It¡¯s only at the Ninth level of Qi Refinement, but its mental strength is extremely high. The Sky Ruins Evil Bug? No, it¡¯s far stronger than the Sky Ruins Evil Bug. This mental strength is already at the peak of the Foundation Establishment realm.¡± Cui Heng raised his eyebrows slightly as several thoughts flashed through his mind. He suddenly took out more than ten tomatoes from his sleeve and threw them into the sky above Luoshan County. He was using the spiritual energy contained in it to nourish the lives of the people in Luoshan County. Immediately after, Cui Heng raised his right hand and grabbed at the sky, displaying the Dharmic powers of a peak Foundation Establishment cultivator. At the same time, the purple-black tentacle hidden in the clouds suddenly trembled and instantly retracted the hundreds of thousands of thin threads that extended out, wanting to burrow into the void and escape. However, under the Dharmic powers of a peak Foundation Establishment cultivator, this purple-black tentacle did not even have the chance to move before it was instantly suppressed. An invisible force grabbed it and pulled it out fiercely. In the blink of an eye, the tentacle became ten times longer and kept twisting and shaking. At the other end, one could even vaguely see the Light of Buddha. Whoosh! A muffled sound suddenly came from the sky, as if something had been smashed through. The originally blue sky was instantly dyed with a layer of purple-black. Countless purple-black attacks were revealed from the void. Their source was filled with the Light of Mercy. It was the phantom of a Buddha with four heads and eight arms! ¡°Ancestral Grandmaster, this, what is this?!¡± Zheng Nanxun looked at the sky in disbelief. Now, Cui Heng had already broken through the illusion in the sky. Any martial artist above the Xiantian realm could see the scene above. ¡°Amitabha!¡± PS A loud Buddhist proclamation suddenly resounded throughout the land, and a golden Buddhist light filled with compassion illuminated the surroundings. At the same time, the dense purple-black attacks disappeared in an instant, as if they had never appeared. Only the phantom of a huge Buddha was left in the sky, sitting on the lotus platform. He looked down at all the living beings below. The Buddha phantom lowered its four heads and looked down at Cui Heng with its eight eyes. The four mouths opened at the same time and said indifferently, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would really be an Outer Dao Heaven Monarch in this small human world. Unbelievable.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°Who are you?¡± Cui Heng shouted sternly. He had already hidden his Golden Core power and only displayed the Dharmic powers of a peak Foundation Establishment cultivator. Since they were going to fish, the show had to be completed. ¡°Amitabha, I¡¯m Buddha Baolin of the Heavenly Void World.¡± The Buddha phantom stared at Cui Heng, its eight eyes filled with surprise, like eight balls of light hanging in the sky. ¡°Such a powerful Heaven Monarch is really rare. Benefactor, I see that you have fate with Buddha. You can join our Buddhist Sect and become a Guardian Venerable. How does that sound?¡± Chapter 156 - Empress of Great Zhou Chapter 156 Empress of Great Zhou A Guardian Venerable? Cui Heng laughed when he heard this. ¡°What capabilities do you have to dare to ask me to be a Guardian Venerable?¡± Buddha Baolin sat high in the sky, his lotus throne shining brightly. He chuckled and said, ¡°I have a longevity technique. I can allow you to live for a thousand years. I also have a pure lotus platform that can help you spy on the Heavenly Dao. I have a supreme technique that can transcend all living beings.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡± Cui Heng shook his head and said, ¡°If your Baolin Buddhist Hall is really so powerful, why would the Heavenly Void World respect the Nine Immortal Sects and the Three Buddhist Monastery only be a side sect?¡± ¡°The Nine Immortals Sect is just a skeleton in a tomb. Only Buddha can save all living beings.¡± Buddha Baolin smiled again and said, ¡°Benefactor, it wasn¡¯t easy for you to obtain your Heaven Monarch cultivation. If you can join our Buddhist Sect, you might be able to obtain the Bodhi Saint Fruit and become eternal.¡± ¡°What if I¡¯m unwilling?¡± Cui Heng said in a low voice. ¡°Buddha is merciful. If Benefactor is unwilling, this poor monk will not force you.¡± Buddha Baolin¡¯s four faces were very kind as he smiled and said, ¡°However, the hundred years are almost up and a mighty figure will descend. Although you¡¯re a Heaven Monarch, you don¡¯t have any inheritance to rely on. The Nine Immortal Sects won¡¯t let you off. At that time, your successor will be killed, your martial cultivation will be erased, and even you will be suppressed. ¡°But if you joined my Buddhist Sect, none of this would happen.¡± ¡°Heh, is there anyone in the Heavenly Void World who is stronger than me?¡± Cui Heng put on an arrogant expression and sneered. ¡°I¡¯m already above the Heaven Monarch Realm. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± ¡°Hahaha, Benefactor, it¡¯s better not to boast.¡± Buddha Baolin laughed loudly. He opened his four mouths and said at the same time, ¡®This poor monk is advising Benefactor with good words. Benefactor naturally won¡¯t believe me. When disaster is imminent, you¡¯ll know. I¡¯m going!¡± Before he could finish his sentence A layer of purple-black light lit up on the body of this Buddha. It seemed to want to escape into the void and leave this place. However, he only swayed slightly before the purple-black light on his body was suppressed by an invisible force. He remained where he was and did not leave as he had expected. ¡°What?!¡± Buddha Baolin¡¯s four faces finally changed color. His eight eyes looked at Cui Heng in disbelief and he said in shock, ¡°You can actually stop me from leaving. How can you stop me from leaving?!¡± However, the expression on his face quickly changed from shock to fear. At the same time, the huge Buddha phantom quickly shrank. In the blink of an eye, it became the size of a palm and was captured by Cui Heng ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Buddha Baolin looked at Cui Heng in horror. This sudden change had completely overturned his understanding. This was an incarnation condensed from the Sky Ruins Insect. It possessed mental strength that was only slightly weaker than a Buddha¡¯s and even had the ability to hide in the void. How could he be captured so easily?! Cui Heng imprisoned the phantom of Buddha Baolin in his hand and examined it carefully. ¡°It¡¯s actually a living being.¡± There was a reason why he said so much to Buddha Baolin just now. On one hand, he realized that this Buddha phantom could actually provide emotional feedback. This allowed him to adjust the other party¡¯s emotions through conversation and even obtain some information about the Heavenly Void World. On the other hand, he could take the opportunity to investigate the essence of this Buddha phantom and cut off his connection with the outside world to prevent him from sending news to the outside world and escaping into the void. When Cui Heng investigated the essence of this Buddha phantom, he realized that although the other party looked like the phantom incarnation of a Buddha, its essence was that of a Heavenly Void Evil Bug. Strength at the Third level of Qi Refinement and spiritual power at the Ninth level of Qi Refinement. It was just that some special methods had been used to forcefully increase the strength and spiritual energy of the Sky Ruins Evil Bug. Through adding the Buddhist aura on the Sky Ruins Evil Bug, it pushed its strength to the Ninth level of Qi Refinement. With the Buddhist seal as the foundation, it gathered a large amount of incense and power of faith and pushed its spirit to the late-stage Foundation Establishment realm. Therefore, this so-called incarnation of the Baolin Buddha was actually not directly related to the real Baolin Buddha, it was not an incarnation of the Baolin Buddha himself, nor was it descended from the Heavenly Void World. It was just a strange creature condensed from the Heavenly Void Evil Bug, the Baolin Buddha Dharma Seal, and the power of incense from all living beings. Its understanding of itself, the knowledge it knew, and even the methods it used to do things were only set up by the person who condensed this ¡°Buddha Incarnation¡± according to the image of Buddha Baolin in his heart. After seeing through all of this, Cui Heng was even more curious about the essence of the Sky Ruins Evil Bug. This was already the third time he had seen the Sky Ruins Evil Bug, but he still hadn¡¯t figured out what it was. The previous two Sky Ruins Evil Insects he had seen were only in ordinary states. Other than being able to pollute the mind, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything special about it. He did not expect that after the Sky Ruins Evil Bug was strengthened, it could actually condense into a living being that could provide emotional feedback. Even if this kind of creature was not complete and did not have a body of flesh and blood, it still felt a little unbelievable. After all, the Buddha¡¯s seal, the power of faith, incense, and images were all dead things. After adding a Sky Ruins Evil Bug to a few dead objects, it actually made the dead objects come to life. This made Cui Heng involuntarily think of the process of a Golden Core cultivator nurturing a Nascent Soul. If he could figure out the essence of the Heavenly Void Evil Bug, could it help with the cultivation of the Nascent Soul realm? ¡°What is the Sky Ruins Evil Bug?¡± Cui Heng asked in a low voice. wa ¡°Sky Ruins Evil Bug?¡± The Buddha phantom was suddenly stunned when it heard this. Its entire body suddenly burned with purple-black flames. In the blink of an eye, the Buddha phantom disappeared in this pitch-black flame. Only a curled up purple-black worm was left. Then, the old scene repeated itself. The little bug also dissipated into a purple-black color and disappeared. Cui Heng looked at his empty palm and was silent for a moment. Then, he said to Zheng Nanxun beside him, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Follow me to the Baolin Buddhist Hall.¡± Zheng Nanxun nodded subconsciously. She had yet to recover from the sudden change. In the blink of an eye, Cui Heng had already arrived above the Baolin Buddhist Hall. At this moment, countless devotees were hurriedly walking down from the mountaintop. At the top of the mountain, there were cries coming from the Baolin Buddhist Hall. Listening carefully, they realized that their Arhat was dead. Cui Heng had heard from Zhang Shuming that the Buddhas usually descended from the main sect of the Upper World. One could use the seal bestowed by the Buddha to condense a Buddha incarnation. Now, the Arhat was dead. From the cries of the monks in the courtyard, this Arhat should have died when the incarnation was forcefully pulled away by him. This was another dead end. ¡°Looks like I can only ask the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World when they descend.¡± Cui Heng looked down at the monastery below and suddenly smiled. ¡°However, since I¡¯m already here, I can¡¯t come for nothing.¡± Hence, he quickly descended and received a system notification. [Congratulations! You have discovered an item that can be converted into currency. Do you want to convert it immediately?] ¡°Convert!¡± Cui Heng directly ordered the system. [Currency +1,159,642.5] ¡­. Cui Heng had gained a lot from this trip to Yuzhou. Although it was a pity that he did not find out the essence of the Sky Ruins Evil Bug, obtaining more than a million coins was not a wasted trip. Most importantly, the feedback from the Seven Emotions could be said to be a great harvest. The emotional feedback provided by the late-stage Foundation Establishment Buddha phantom was huge. The red light that symbolizes joy increased by a foot and seven inches, the purple light that symbolizes anger increased by five inches, the gray light that symbolizes sorrow increased by seven inches, the green light that symbolizes fear increased by a foot and five inches, the black light that symbolizes evil increased by seven inches, and the yellow light that symbolizes desire increased by a foot and two inches. In this way, the Light of Seven Emotions was extremely close to the height of seven feet. In particular, the red, green, black, and yellow lights were already more than six feet tall. The purple and gray lights were also more than five feet tall. Only the white light that symbolizes love remained at a height of just over four feet. However, this was not a difficult matter. When the various government decrees were implemented or when the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World descended, the remaining light should be completed very quickly. ¡°The main problem now is still that the currency is not enough to consume.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°After I cultivate a few more spells, I¡¯ll go to the various aristocratic families and sects. I should be able to convert a lot of currency.¡± ¡­. It had been 634 years since the Great Zhou Dynasty was established. Deep in the Imperial City, it was silent for 634 years. In the tall courtyard walls, within the magnificent palaces. Generations of Emperors had lived their lives here, and generals and prime ministers had been waving their hands. Of course, most of them were court officials. They had to stay within these high walls for the rest of their lives. Yu Wei was one of the court officials. She became an orphan when she was six years old. She should have died a miserable death, but she was extremely lucky to be saved by the Empress who went on a patrol and brought her back to the high walls of the Imperial City When she grew up, she became one of the female officials in the inner court. Moreover, she was one of the servants who specially served the Empress. She was in charge of books and documents and also delivered letters. This was not an easy task. Especially sending letters. The Empress trusted her very much. Even some secret letters were sent by her. Among them, that person¡¯s secret letter was the most important. Now, Yu Wei was holding a sealed secret letter. She hid the letter in her arms and walked towards the Empress¡¯s chamber with a calm expression. On the way, from time to time, other eunuchs sized her up, and some familiar eunuchs came over to talk to her. Yu Wei responded very appropriately and did not let down her guard against anyone. This was because the Empress had said that anyone inside this high wall could be a spy sent by someone else. They could be someone who wanted to harm her. When sending a secret letter, she could not reveal any flaws. After walking through a familiar path, Yu Wei arrived at the Empress¡¯s chamber and finally heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she saw the graceful figure behind the screen. At this moment, the Empress was lying lazily on the bed, looking magnificent. However, Yu Wei only dared to take a look. She hurriedly lowered her head humbly and knelt on the ground respectfully. She took out the secret letter and held it above her head with both hands. ¡°Your Grace, it¡¯s a letter from Deva Pei.¡± Chapter 157 - Sacrifice Chapter 157 Sacrifice ¡°Alright, put it down.¡± The Empress¡¯s voice was cold, as if it had descended from the Nine Heavens and reached Yu Wei¡¯s ears. ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡± Yu Wei knelt on the ground and prostrated herself. She held the envelope with both hands and placed it on the jade platform beside her. ¡°Your Majesty, Deva Pei has another sentence for this Minister to convey.¡± The female officials of the inner court originally called themselves servants, but after the Empress ascended to the throne, they were ordered to call themselves Officials. Therefore, most of the female officials addressed themselves as ¡°Minister¡±. ¡°Oh?¡± The Empress seemed a little surprised and chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s the sentence? It¡¯s actually not written in the letter. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you to keep it a secret?¡± ¡°Your Grace, you know that my mouth is the tightest.¡± Yu Wei knelt on the ground and bowed her head. She said respectfully, ¡°Deva Pei said that the bald donkey from the Baolin Buddhist Hall is acting strangely. He asked Your Grace to be careful.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± The Empress nodded slightly and waved her hand. ¡°You can leave.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Yu Wei bowed and left. However, she was a little puzzled. This kind of thing about the Baolin Buddhist Hall was obviously a secret. Why wasn¡¯t it written in the letter? At this moment, in the Empress¡¯s chamber. The slender figure behind the screen raised her hand gently. With a twist of her slender wrist, the letter on the jade platform flew up into the air and landed in her palm. ¡°What is this cripple doing?¡± The Empress¡¯s voice seemed to be a little puzzled. Then, she opened the wax and took out the letter. After reading it briefly, she sat up from the bed. She no longer lay lazily. If one stood in front of the screen, they would be able to see the light veil draped over the Empress¡¯s body floating to the ground. She was clearly a little agitated. The contents of the letter were very simple. ¡°Junior Sister, the sword-wielding guardians of the Black Yellow Heavenly Palace came to find me three days ago and said that they already had information about my master. If I want to know, I¡¯ll have to promise them one thing. They wanted me to invite you out of the Great Zhou Imperial City. When the 100-year period comes, we will head to the Lower World together and plunder the providence below. I rejected this request. However, I¡¯m still very curious about what information they have. Is it really related to Immortal Venerable? I have to think of a way to pry open their mouths. Looks like I should have found the Immortal Venerable earlier than you, right, Junior Sister?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± After the Empress finished reading the letter, she burned it. She calmed down and sneered. ¡°Heh, what Junior Sister? I¡¯m your Senior Sister! How rude.¡± When she saw the contents of the letter, she understood why Pei Qingshu did not write about the Baolin Buddhist Hall. Because this letter mentioned Immortal Venerable. If the words ¡°Baolin Buddhist Hall¡± were to be placed in this letter, it would be disrespectful to Immortal Venerable. Both she and Pei Qingshu were extremely grateful to the Immortal Venerable who had taught them the Immortal martial techniques. However, because they could not find that Immortal Venerable, the two of them strictly insisted on maintaining their respect for him. To this day, this habit has lasted for 150 years. It¡¯d completely integrated into their words and actions. No matter what they did, they would first consider if it would be disrespectful to Immortal Venerable. Naturally, this also included when writing letters. ¡°However, does the Black Yellow Heavenly Palace really have information about Immortal Venerable? Or are they just fishing for me to go to the Lower World?¡± The Empress frowned slightly and slowly stood up. She picked up the gauze dress on the ground and with a gentle flick of her wrist, she actually turned her killing intent into a sword. ¡°Hmph, Junior Brother is still Junior Brother. Since this concerns the whereabouts of Immortal Venerable, what is the point of talking so much? Just kill your way over!¡± With that, she walked out from behind the screen. She held a long sword. Her red clothes were like fire! ¡­. Half a month passed quickly. The capitals of the various states began to prepare for a large-scale sacrifice. This was hosted by the State Overseers, followed by top-notch and even Deity Realm experts. There were also Upper World Angels watching the grand ceremony. In addition, there were as many as 10,000 people in the sacrificial team. Every one of them was dressed in incomparably gorgeous sacrificial suits. All kinds of ritual tools and top-grade items were displayed. This was the once-in-a-century sacrificial ceremony to welcome the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World. Naturally, it could not be said to be not solemn and grand. Under this atmosphere, the mood of the entire Great Jin became much more solemn. There was a mountain in the Central Continent Imperial City. According to the normal etiquette system, as the capital of a country, the ritual to welcome the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World should be different from the other states. The Emperor would host the ceremony himself. However, Emperor Wei Yi gave up at the last minute. Chu Yuanliang could only go up and preside over the ceremony. Fortunately, he also had the position of Central Prefecture¡¯s Governor, so this was barely in line with the etiquette system. However, as the Emperor, Wei Yi still had to go through the motions. When Chu Yuanliang finished setting up and the sacrificial ceremony was about to be completed. Emperor Jianyan, Wei Yi, finally came out, wearing a noble Emperor¡¯s robe and a 12 ringed crown. He arrived at the foot of the mound and slowly ascended the steps. Next, he only needed to stand on the mound and bow to the sky, shouting, ¡°Welcome to the mortal world, Upper World¡¯s Immortals and Buddhas.¡± However, Wei Yi clearly did not understand the steps of the ritual. When he said that he wanted to go through the motions, he was really unprepared. When he stood on the mound, he realized that everyone seemed to be looking at him. Their gazes seemed to be asking him to say something. ¡°Prime Minister, what should I say?¡± Wei Yi quietly moved his feet and approached Chu Yuanliang. He lowered his voice and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Yuanhao almost fainted from anger on the spot. He could only suppress the blood surging in his chest and say in an extremely low voice, ¡°Your Majesty, please bow to the sky and welcome the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World to the mortal world.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s that simple.¡± Wei Yi smiled when he heard this, but he still had a carefree and lazy appearance. He crookedly bowed to the heavens in an extremely inaccurate posture and shouted, ¡°Upper World Immortals and Buddhas, welcome to the mortal world!¡± As soon as he finished speaking Buzz! It was as if Wei Yi¡¯s voice had triggered some strange laws of heaven and earth, causing the void to tremble. A golden light suddenly descended from the sky and slowly opened to both sides. It was like a door to the Immortal World! ¡­. At the same time, a similar situation happened in the other nine provinces of the Great Jin. Beams of light descended from the sky and opened the door to the Immortal World! Then, figures slowly descended from inside. ¡­. Fengzhou also held a grand sacrificial ceremony. Cui Heng was wearing an official uniform and standing on the sacrificial platform. Behind him were Hui Shi, Zhang Shuming, and a group of Deity Realm experts from the Immortal Dawn Sect. Around him were tens of thousands of citizens, but there were no ritual tools or sacrifices. Next, as long as Cui Heng shouted the words, this ritual could be completed. Chapter 158 - Immortals Arriving One After Another Chapter 158 Immortals Arriving One After Another Heavenly Void World, Jiangdong County. The Wang Family had been here for a very long time. Ever since the Nine Immortal Sects enlightened all living beings in the wilderness 5,000 years ago, the Wang Family had taken root here. The current Wang Family of Jiangdong was already one of the Nine Preeminent Families. They watched the rise and fall of countries and the change of dynasties. However, in the past hundred years, the Wang Family in Jiangdong had not had a good time. In the disaster 300 years ago, the Wang Family of Langya in the Lower World was almost wiped out. Their reputation plummeted, causing the Wang Family of Jiangdong to lose their source of Heaven Dew Crystals. To the main sect of the Heavenly Void World, if the reputation of the Lower World branch was too low, even if they descended, they would not be able to collect many Heaven Dew Crystals. They might even suffer a loss. After all, descending to the Lower World was not without costs. It also consumed Heaven Dew Crystals. Opening a Lower World path for Human Immortals required 20 crystals, and a path for Earth Immortals required 70 crystals. Every time they descended to the Lower World, they would at most collect 70 to 80 Heaven Dew Crystals. This was when the Lower World Branch was at its peak. There were usually only 50 to 60 pills. If the reputation of the Lower World branch was damaged or even declined, it was possible that they would only be able to collect 30 to 40 Heaven Dew Crystals. However, in a situation like the Wang Family of Langya, which was almost wiped out, they no longer had any reputation. It was possible that they could not even collect a single Heaven Dew Crystal. It was a pure loss. This was also why the Wang Family of Jiangdong did not send anyone to the Lower World 200 years ago. However, this also allowed them to luckily avoid the Great Calamity a hundred years ago, and their families¡¯ forces grew stronger. However, the Wang Family of Jiangdong was not happy yet. The Immortal sect that directly governed the Wang Family of Jiangdong, the Black Yellow Heavenly Palace, had suffered heavy losses in the Immortal Falling Calamity. An Earth Immortal and seven Human Immortals had died, and an Earth Immortal¡¯s corpse had been destroyed. In order to recover their vitality, they borrowed 500 Heaven Dew Crystals from the Wang Family of Jiangdong. To be returned in full 500 years later. There was still no news from them yet. The Wang Family of Jiangdong were really pitiful. From 3,000 years ago until now, they had only collected more than 2,000 Heaven Dew Crystals. More than 600 pills were used to open the passageway to the Lower World, and more than 1,000 were used to exchange for the Three Primordial Immortal Pills. A hundred years ago, there were only about 500 left. Following that, they were ¡°borrowed¡± away by the Black Yellow Heavenly Palace. The Wang Family of Jiangdong, which was ranked among the Nine Preeminent Families, had completely become a poor family. The Heaven Dew Crystals used to open the passageway to the Lower World this time were all borrowed! It was with high interest rates. No one would believe it even if they told the world. Fortunately, the Wang Family of Langya in the Lower World had already recovered their reputation a hundred years ago. They should be able to collect a lot of Heaven Dew Crystals this time. Therefore, the Wang Family of Jiangdong placed great importance on this trip to the Lower World. Outside the Wang Family¡¯s ancestral mansion. There were more than a hundred people who had come to send the party off. Three Earth Immortal experts were among them, and they were filled with anticipation for the three Human Immortals who were about to descend to the Lower World. Wang Chengji was the current head of the Wang Family in Jiangdong. He was almost 300 years old and looked to be in his sixties or seventies. His hair was white and his eyes were benevolent. He came to a young man and reminded him earnestly, ¡°Dongyang, as the eldest brother of the main branch, you must be careful when you lead the team this time.¡± Wang Dongyang looked to be in his twenties. He nodded and said, ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you down. I¡¯ll definitely collect enough Heaven Dew Crystals!¡± He was Wang Chengji¡¯s legitimate son. Although he looked young, he was actually more than 200 years old. Actually, Wang Dongyang had already become a Human Immortal a hundred years ago. However, because of the lack of Heaven Dew Crystals, he had never been able to exchange for an Earth Essence Immortal Pill, so he had never become an Earth Immortal. This time, he had come to the Lower World to collect Heaven Dew Crystals not only for the entire Wang Family of Jiangdong, but also for himself. ¡°You¡¯ve always been steady. Father is not worried.¡± Wang Chengji nodded and used his True Essence to send a secret voice transmission. ¡°Don¡¯t be too serious about the Baolin Buddhist Hall and the few Immortal Sects besieging Daoyi Palace and the Immortal Dawn Sect. ¡°Due to the decree of the Black Yellow Heavenly Palace, you must participate. However, you must always remember that your first priority is to protect your own life. Only then can you bring the Heaven Dew Crystals back. You must remember this.¡± ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry.¡± Wang Dongyang nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to Fengzhou this time. There¡¯s no powerful inheritance there, and it¡¯s bordering Yanzhou. It should be very safe.¡± As aristocratic families directly under the Profound Yellow Heavenly Palace, they were going to the Lower World with a mission to help the experts of the Baolin Buddhist Hall and the few Immortal sects destroy Daoyi Palace. Moreover, the Empress of the Great Zhou had gone to the Black Yellow Heavenly Palace half a month ago and killed two Earth Immortals with a single strike. Because of this, she had even alarmed the Devas, causing the Black Yellow Heavenly Palace to be on tenterhooks. This time, there were no Earth Immortals from the Black Yellow Heavenly Palace accompanying them on the trip to the Lower World. This also meant that Wang Dongyang and the others did not have anyone to take care of them when they were in the Lower World. If they were to get involved in a great battle, the danger factor would definitely soar. ¡°Sigh¡­ The current Wang Family of Jiangdong is really in a difficult position. Fortunately, the Black Yellow Heavenly Palace was more open this time, allowing us to choose the safer Fengzhou.¡± Wang Dongyang sighed in his heart, but he still put on a confident expression towards his father. He bowed and bade farewell. ¡°Father, the time is up. I¡¯m going to the Lower World now.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he and the two people beside him were enveloped by a golden light that descended from the sky. In the next moment, the three of them disappeared from this world. ¡­. Heavenly Void World, Baolin Buddhist Hall. Chapter 159 - Immortals Arriving One After Another (2) Chapter 159 Immortals Arriving One After Another (2) This was not just a normal Buddhist temple, but a Buddhist kingdom with a radius of 30,000 kilometers. Among them, the commoners respected the Buddhist Dharma, chanted Buddhist scriptures, and worshiped Buddha. The Baolin Buddhist Hall was the core of this Buddhist Kingdom, the core of inheritance and power. Even an ordinary monk inside could wantonly kill the people of the Buddhist Kingdom. As the Baolin Buddhist Hall was going to do something major during this 100-year period, they directly recruited three million people from the Buddhist Kingdom and built 12 thousand-foot tall towers. After the repairs, there were less than a million people left. At this moment, there were 12 Bodhisattvas sitting cross-legged on the lotus platform in the pagoda. They all closed their eyes slightly, their faces filled with compassion as they sensed the existence of Buddha Baolin. They were prepared to receive the decree from the Buddha. Finally, Boundless Buddha Light lit up in their minds, and 12 Buddhist seals descended. It contained the power of Buddha and the decree of Buddha. ¡°When Arhat Xuankong died in the Lower World, there are suspected to be evil demons from the outside world. After you descend to the Lower World, you have to pay attention to the whereabouts of the evil demons and eliminate them. ¡°There are also the Outer Dao inheritances, Daoyi Palace, and the Immortal Dawn Sect that must be destroyed. You should cooperate with the Immortal Sects and do your best.¡± The 12 Bodhisattvas immediately pressed their palms together. They chanted a Buddhist proclamation. Then, they disappeared in a golden light. In the pagodas that were stained with countless blood, only Buddhist chants echoed. ¡°Amitabha!¡± ¡°Amitabha!¡± ¡­ . On the sacrificial mound in the Central Continent Imperial City. Wei Yi looked at the huge golden door that seemed to connect the heavens and the earth, as well as the Immortals who slowly walked out. These Immortals were wearing loose and elegant robes. As they stepped on the clouds that flickered with golden light, their bodies emitted a faint light, making it impossible to see their true faces. One, two, three¡­ seven, eight, nine, ten! With a casual count, he could see nine Immortals! He had read through the books before. In them, there were only three Immortals who descended from the Central Continent in the past 100 years. Even 200 years ago, there were only five. This time, there were actually 10 Immortals. Just as Wei Yi was feeling shocked, he saw the ten Immortals suddenly split into two rows and stand respectfully. Then Rumble! Loud sounds came from the golden door, as if the void had been crushed by something. It was deafening. On this huge mountain, it was as if thunder had exploded. At the same time, a luxurious golden carriage slowly drove out of the golden door of light. Pulling the carriage were three ten-foot-tall white tigers with unparalleled divine might. Sitting in this carriage was only a little boy who looked to be seven or eight years old. He looked like a porcelain doll, like a legendary Immortal child. However, this boy did not look like a child at all. His expression was very arrogant. He glanced down indifferently and revealed a mocking expression, as if nothing in this world was worthy of his attention. ¡°Barbarian Chieftain of the Lower World!¡± The boy suddenly shouted in a low voice and stood up from the carriage. He looked down at Wei Yi, Chu Yuanliang, and the other courtiers below. ¡°My name is White Tiger, and I¡¯m an Earth Immortal from the Beast Taming Immortal Sect. Why aren¡¯t you bowing?!¡± The words Barbarian Chieftain referred to the leader of the savages. Clearly, this boy treated everyone on the mound below, including Emperor Wei Yi, as insignificant savages. Faced with such an arrogant attitude, the courtiers, generals, and soldiers around the mound immediately knelt down and prostrated themselves. Soon, only Wei Yi and Chu Yuanliang were left standing Chu Yuanliang looked at Wei Yi, who was still standing beside him, and was so anxious that sweat broke out on his forehead. However, he did not dare to remind him in front of an Immortal. But at this moment, Wei Yi actually knelt on the ground and said respectfully, ¡°Welcome, Immortal White Tiger, and Immortal Gods, to the Great Jin.¡± Chu Yuanliang was stunned when he saw this. He almost thought that he was hallucinating from being too anxious, but he quickly regained his senses and hurriedly knelt down with Wei Yi to pay his respects. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± White Tiger Child finally nodded in satisfaction and slowly walked down the golden carriage. He had descended to the mortal world. What the people below did not notice was that a dense layer of strange dew had already condensed on the golden carriage. ¡­. On the sacrificial platform of Changfeng Prefecture. The entire sacrificial ritual had been completed. All that was left was for Cui Heng to shout the final words of the ritual and he would be able to welcome the arrival of the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World. But he said nothing. He just looked up at the sky and said nothing. Zheng Nanxun, Zhang Shuming, Liu Yiyun, Hui Shi, and the others stood behind. Liu Litao, Chen Tong, Wu Yin, and the others stood around the sacrificial platform. They all looked puzzled, not knowing what Cui Heng wanted to do, but they did not dare to ask directly. In fact, Cui Heng was using the power of his Golden Core to sense the nomological fluctuations in the world. He realized that after the sacrificial ritual was completed, there were obvious changes from before. Other than the changes in the laws of the world and a spatial passageway that had just been established, his own situation had also changed. This was because after the seven State Overseers he was paying attention to completed the sacrifice, before they began to summon the Upper World Immortals, their bodies also gathered an invisible aura. Of course, the so-called attention was actually Cui Heng¡¯s Seven Emotions Divinities that was placed three feet above the heads of the seven State Overseers. Through these Seven Emotions Divinities, his thoughts could extend over and sense the situation and information from thousands of kilometers ago. Thus, he discovered a problem. Although the so-called Immortals and Gods of the Upper World only descended after the State Overseer shouted the final words like ¡°Welcome, Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World¡±, and all kinds of natural phenomena only appeared after this sentence, there was no inevitable connection between the two. That was because the passageway to the Lower World had already been established. It was the spatial passageway that was hidden in the void. It just didn¡¯t show. The real change that followed those words was actually the invisible aura that had originally gathered on the official uniform. After the State Overseers said that sentence, the invisible aura on the Official would automatically leave. Then, a large amount of dew would condense on an item brought by the Upper World Immortals. This reminded Cui Heng of what Wang Donglin had said back then. When Immortals and Buddhas from the Upper World descended to the Lower World, they would carry a special Immortal weapon. As long as there was no problem with the ritual in the Lower World, after descending, formless Qi would gather on the Immortal weapon and condense into dewdrops. After seven days, they would form into crystals. This was the so-called Heaven Dew Crystal. From the looks of it, there was no problem with the so-called ritual. It meant that the State Overseer would complete the ritual and let the formless Qi that was gathered on the Officials to escape. Finally, the Heaven Dew Crystal that the Upper World needed would be condensed! ¡°So that¡¯s the process.¡± Cui Heng already understood the essence of this sacrificial ritual. Then, he suddenly raised his right hand and grabbed at the sky. A huge golden palm that covered a few kilometers suddenly appeared in the sky and grabbed at the void. Xiantian Grabbing Technique! At the exit of the Lower World passageway. Wang Dongyang frowned and looked at the State Overseer of Fengzhou below in confusion. He muttered, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t this State Overseer of Fengzhou recited the sacrificial words yet? Could he have forgotten?¡± The two Human Immortals beside him were of the same generation as him. When they saw this situation, they were also puzzled. Although the three of them had learned about their predecessor¡¯s previous experiences when they descended to the Lower World from the books in the clan, they had never seen such a situation¡­ let alone seen the State Overseer who presided over the sacrifice attack the Immortals and Buddhas. ¡°Big Brother, not good!¡± At this moment, one of the Human Immortals exclaimed. He was the first to discover Cui Heng¡¯s actions and the huge golden palm that appeared out of thin air. But it was too late. When Wang Dongyang regained his senses, he realized that he had already left the Lower World passageway. He seemed to have arrived in the palm of someone¡¯s hand! Cui Heng looked at the three people imprisoned in his palm with a smile and asked with concern, ¡°Where are you from?¡± Chapter 160 - Untitled Chapter 160 Untitled ¡°I¡¯m from¡ª¡± Wang Dongyang subconsciously wanted to answer. But then he realized what kind of situation he was in. He looked at this ¡°giant¡± in disbelief and opened his mouth, but he could not make a sound. This was a reaction of extreme shock. The experience at this moment had completely exceeded his imagination. He could not even tell if the other party was too big or if he had become smaller. A senior Human Immortal like him and the two Human Immortals beside him were actually imprisoned in the palm of someone¡¯s hand. It was simply unbelievable! Actually, they were not the only ones who were shocked. The people behind Cui Heng were also stunned. Zheng Nanxun could not help but hold her breath as she stared fixedly at Cui Heng. She was not far away and could easily see three little people standing in Cui Heng¡¯s palm. Although they were called little people, they were three true Immortals from the Upper World! They were at least Human Immortals! This made her heart tremble, and she was shocked to the extreme. Ancestral Grandmaster was too powerful! Although Zheng Nanxun had long known that her Ancestral Grandmaster should be incomparably powerful, this was the first time she had seen Cui Heng personally attack. He could actually turn three Human Immortals into inch tall little people and imprison them on his palm. Unbelievable! Zhang Shuming was so excited that his entire body was trembling. He was exceedingly shocked and excited in his heart. He thought to himself, ¡°Great Divine Power. This is definitely a Great Divine Power! That¡¯s the power of shrinking a thousand miles of land. Only such a legendary Great Divine Power can shrink three Upper World Immortals into little people.¡± The saying of shrinking and creating a miniature version of a thousand miles of land was not uncommon in the stories told by storytellers. Most of the Immortals and Buddhas in myths and legends had similar methods. Originally, after Zhang Shuming heard these stories, he only laughed it off. As a Deity Realm martial artist and the Sect Master of Daoyi Palace, He knew very well how magical this method of affecting space was. Not to mention Human Immortals and Earth Immortals, even Heaven Immortals could not do such an exaggerated thing. Therefore, he had always thought that those overly exaggerated methods were just the delusions of storytellers and novelists. However, after seeing Cui Heng, he felt that his previous understanding was being overturned bit by bit. This time, it was completely shattered. So there really was such a great divine power in the world! It turned out that practicing martial arts could really allow one to become a legendary Immortal! As for Hui Shi, Chen Tong, Liu Litao, and the others, they felt that their values had been reconstructed. To them, the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World had always been high and mighty. Even after witnessing the great power Cui Heng possessed, they still subconsciously feared the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World to a certain extent. But just now, Cui Heng had simply raised his hand and grabbed at the sky. A huge hand that covered a radius of several kilometers condensed in the sky and even grabbed three Upper World Immortals out of the void. The three Upper World Immortals were like three little chicks. From beginning to end, they did not show any ability to resist. In fact, after the huge hand dissipated, the three Immortal Gods were reduced to inch tall people. It was impossible for them to escape. Such a shocking scene made them involuntarily bow and kowtow to Cui Heng, shouting, ¡°Immortal Venerable is mighty!¡± Their shouts immediately woke up the citizens and soldiers who had fallen into an extremely shocked state under the sacrificial platform. They also knelt on the ground and shouted. ¡°Immortal Venerable is mighty!¡± ¡°Immortal Venerable is mighty!¡± ¡­. Actually, if it were the past Cui Heng, he really wouldn¡¯t be able to do such a thing. At most, he would punch the three of them out of the Lower World passageway. It was difficult to guarantee their survival. However, after cultivating the Miniature Thousand Mile Court and Xiantian Grabbing Technique, he could easily capture people out of the spatial passageway. Turning Wang Dongyang and the others into one-inch figures was also a wonderful use of the Miniature Thousand Mile Court. Actually, Wang Dongyang and the others had not changed much. They had just shrunk in size. This was the same as a palm-sized Cosmic Bag containing tens of thousands of catties of food. Simple. However, this method that Wang Dongyang and the others found unbelievable indeed brought them an unprecedented fear. They collapsed weakly onto Cui Heng¡¯s palm. Their faces were pale and they did not dare to say a word. Seeing how scared the three of them were, Cui Heng smiled and comforted them. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid. As long as you answer my questions truthfully, you might be able to live.¡± Wang Dongyang and the other two were speechless. What did he mean by there was no need to be afraid? Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid in such a situation?! Now, they were all breaking down inside. Didn¡¯t they say that there were no powerful inheritances or experts in Fengzhou? Wasn¡¯t it safer than other counties? Why did such a ridiculous existence exist?! The most ridiculous thing was that this expert was actually a State Overseer. He directly captured them at the sacrificial ceremony! Since 3,000 years ago, nothing so ridiculous has ever happened! Wang Dongyang even wanted to rush to the Black Yellow Heavenly Palace to question them. Who gave them the confidence to say that Fengzhou was relatively safe? They were captured before they could even walk out of the Lower World passageway. Was this called safe?! How was it safe! What a scam! However, Wang Dongyang was a senior Human Immortal after all. He had been in charge of the Wang Family in Jiangdong for many years. No matter how devastated he was, he could not panic when something happened, especially when he was facing a life and death crisis. Hence, after Cui Heng asked a second time, he finally suppressed the surging emotions in his heart and bowed respectfully. ¡°Wang Dongyang of the Wang Family of Jiangdong greets Exalted Immortal.¡± Following that, the two Human Immortals behind him also reacted and hurriedly bowed. Their attitudes were extremely humble and respectful. They had to be respectful! ¡°Wang Family of Jiangdong?¡± Cui Heng immediately laughed when he heard that. He nodded lightly and said, ¡°Looks like I¡¯m really fated with your Wang Family. Wang Donglin is your younger brother?¡± ¡°Donglin?¡± Wang Dongyang was stunned, but he was not happy at all. Instead, he became even more nervous and probed, ¡°Exalted Immortal, you know Donglin? He¡¯s my seventh brother.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cui Heng chuckled. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll send you to a family reunion.¡± ¡°???¡± Wang Dongyang immediately turned pale with fright and hurriedly said, ¡°Exalted Immortal, spare me! Exalted Immortal, listen to me. Although Wang Donglin and I are brothers, we don¡¯t get along well. There¡¯s also quite a bit of friction. I definitely won¡¯t hate Exalted Immortal because of him¡­¡± He thought that Cui Heng had already killed Wang Donglin. Now, he wanted to kill them all and send them to ¡°reunite¡± with Wang Donglin. ¡°When did I say I wanted to kill you?¡± Cui Heng put on a puzzled expression. Then, he said to Wang Dongyang with a faint smile, ¡°Wang Donglin is working for me. Is there a lot of friction between the two of you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wang Dongyang was stunned. He wished he could slap himself. He realized that he was actually still panicking. He actually confessed everything before the other party could explain clearly. This was the end. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore,¡± Cui Heng suddenly said. After the stimulation of his words just now, he had already collected enough green and gray light from Wang Dongyang and the other two. These two Light of Seven Emotions had finally reached the perfected seven feet. With a wave of his hand, he threw Wang Dongyang and the other two to the ground, returning them to their normal size. He said in a low voice, ¡°Hui Shi, bring these three back to the government office first.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Immortal!¡± Hui Shi immediately stepped forward. He was not afraid of Wang Dongyang and the others¡¯ identities as Upper World Immortals at all. He took out a rope and tied their hands together. Then, like pulling sheep, they were pulled down from the sacrificial platform. When Cui Heng released the shackles on Wang Dongyang and the other two, he used his Dharmic powers to seal the True Essence in their bodies and weakened their muscles and bones. At this moment, these three Human Immortals were even inferior to Profound Gate Realm martial artists. It was naturally impossible for them to resist Hui Shi¡¯s power. Wang Dongyang and the other two Human Immortals, who should have the bearings of Immortals from the Upper World, had been pulled down to the mortal world. Just like that, under the gazes of tens of thousands of commoners, they were dragged by Hui Shi towards the State Overseer¡¯s Office. Such a situation caused the commoners to boil with excitement again. They, who were originally kneeling and kowtowing to Cui Heng and calling him Immortal Venerable, began a new round of kowtowing. In the hearts of these commoners, Cui Heng had really become a Supreme Immortal. Otherwise, how could he casually capture the Immortals and Gods of the Upper World? Cui Heng turned around and looked at the scene below the sacrificial platform. He sighed slightly in his heart, but he did not stop them. After a while, he stepped forward and shouted, ¡°Fellow villagers, I¡¯ve already said that I won¡¯t let you come for nothing. Later, the bailiffs will send food over. Everyone will get one unit.¡± This was a promise he had made to the people before he organized the sacrificial ceremony. Otherwise, the people would have worked hard for nothing. This was also one of his orders, so he naturally had to implement it. Moreover, food was the easiest thing for him to make. There was no cost at all. This naturally caused the citizens to cheer again. The red and white lights gathered over in wisps, and he was getting closer and closer to reaching the perfected seven feet. ¡­. At the same time that Hui Shi pulled Wang Dongyang and the other two off the sacrificial platform. On the other hand, the atmosphere at the Imperial City of the Central Continent was rather tense. Emperor Wei Yi was very flexible. After kneeling on the ground and bowing to White Tiger Child, the Upper World Earth Immortal finally restrained himself and walked down from the golden carriage. However, White Tiger Child did not seem satisfied with this. After he arrived at the mound, he looked back at his golden carriage and frowned slightly. Then, he turned to Wei Yi and said, ¡°Hey, Barbarian Chief, why is your country so weak? Are you trash?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, be it Chu Yuanliang, who was behind Wei Yi, or the other civil and military officials, they could not help but clench their fists. They felt suffocated. As the saying went, if a Dao Lord insulted the subjects and said that the Emperor was trash, then what were they? Large pieces of trash?! Chapter 161 - Fengzhous State Overseer Cui Heng Deserves Death! Chapter 161 Fengzhou¡¯s State Overseer Cui Heng Deserves Death! The ministers were furious, but Wei Yi did not seem to care. He was still kneeling on the ground with a humble and respectful attitude. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Exalted Immortal, I have worked hard to rule and tried to promote peace. However, there are many selfish people in this world, not counting the number of people who have proclaimed themselves as kings. There are even people who command armies and dominate the world with their own strength. They ignore the laws and govern themselves, causing the country to become lawless. The people¡¯s livelihood is difficult, and the country¡¯s strength is weakening day by day. It¡¯s really not this little emperor¡¯s fault.¡± Wei Yi¡¯s words directly portrayed himself as a depressed king. At the same time, he removed the responsibility of the weakening of the country from himself. In short, all the fault lay with those people who controlled their own armies and ruled over a territory. They mainly referred to the State Overseers. In the 11 states of the Great Jin, the 10 State Overseers did not listen to the Imperial Court¡¯s orders. ¡°Heh, as a barbarian chieftain, you can¡¯t even control your own subordinates. Aren¡¯t you still trash?¡± White Tiger Child still despised Wei Yi, but he no longer planned to take it out on him. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Get up.¡± ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal!¡± Wei Yi hurriedly stood up and bowed beside White Tiger Child. He said with a fawning expression, ¡°Exalted Immortal, where should we go first?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to your palace to take a look first.¡± White Tiger Child felt that this Emperor was pleasing to the eye and nodded with a smile. ¡°Although you¡¯re a little useless, you¡¯re still not bad.¡± Before he descended to the Lower World, he had read many books describing this land. The book emphasized the situation of the Lower World Emperors. In the descriptions of these books, the Emperors of the Lower World were usually very arrogant. ere u Even though they looked respectful on the surface, it was difficult to hide the pride in their heart. Therefore, the evaluation of most places in the Lower World in the books of the Immortal sects was that they needed to be beaten or taken down a notch. This was also the reason why White Tiger Child showed off his might when he first descended. His goal was to take them down a notch first. However, this Wei Yi gave White Tiger Child a different feeling. He was so respectful and sincere, without any arrogance. This was a completely different image of a Lower World Emperor from the records. ¡°When I return, I¡¯ll write what I¡¯ve seen here in the sect¡¯s books and describe the true Emperor of the Lower World. I¡¯ll definitely be able to stun everyone.¡± White Tiger Child thought happily. Although he had already become an Earth Immortal, his temperament was still that of a child. He would love some unnecessary vanity. This was because his brain had not matured well. This was not a derogatory term. White Tiger Child had coincidentally formed a spirit contract with a White Tiger Divine Beast cub at a young age. While he possessed extremely high aptitude and a long lifespan, it also slowed down his development speed. Even though he was already more than a hundred years old, his brain was still about the same age as a ten-year-old. The reason why he suggested going to Wei Yi¡¯s palace was because when he was reading the books in the sect, he realized that there were many fun, interesting, and delicious things in the palace. This was fatally attractive to children. ¡°Exalted Immortal, you¡¯re actually going to the palace. This is really an honor. Please follow me.¡± At this moment, Wei Yi became even more obsequious. He bent even deeper and even bent his back, speaking humbly. He looked exactly like the eunuch who usually followed him around. All the civil and military officials present were stunned. They had never thought that the Emperor could be so obsequious. Even to the Immortals of the Upper World, this attitude was too much. Some of the old officials were so ashamed that their faces turned pale. They lowered their heads, wishing that they could die on the spot and bury themselves in the ground. It was better than embarrassing themselves by following the Emperor here. Only Chu Yuanliang lowered his head with a puzzled expression. He had a feeling that something was wrong with Wei Yi now. He asked curiously, ¡°What is His Majesty trying to do?¡± Why did he feel that something was wrong? That was because the current Emperor¡¯s actions did not match his personality. As the current Prime Minister, Chu Yuanliang knew Wei Yi¡¯s personality best. His goal was very clear. Especially after Wei Yi said that he wanted to be the ruler of a fallen country and no longer restrained his emotions. This personality was even more obvious. He ceded Fengzhou to the grassland barbarians and even sent the Hongwu Divine Sword over to destroy the country. see Letting the State Overseers of the world kill Cui Heng together was to let the ¡°countries¡± of the world strengthen further. It was also to speed up the destruction of the country. From his actions, it seemed that Wei Yi was not afraid of death. After all, how could an Emperor not die after a country was destroyed? But if he was not afraid of death, why was he so respectful to this Upper World Immortal God to the point of flattery? What was his purpose for being so respectful? Was he afraid that if he was killed by an Immortal, he would not be able to leave his name in history? Chu Yuanliang did not think so. Being killed by an Immortal from the Upper World and then losing his country in the end could be said to be the first person in history. It was impossible for there to be no records. But if it wasn¡¯t for this, then what was it for? He could not understand it. ¡­. After leading White Tiger Child down from the mound, Wei Yi became a professional nanny. He brought this Upper World Earth Immortal around the palace and even gave him all kinds of novel things to play with. He even brought him to visit the harem. This made all the civil and military officials extremely ashamed. They almost wanted to write a letter and resign on the spot. However, White Tiger Child was very satisfied with Wei Yi¡¯s considerate service, and he changed the way he addressed him from a Barbarian Chieftain to an Emperor. However, Wei Yi expressed that he felt ashamed to be called Emperor. He felt that he could not even control the various State Overseers and could only watch helplessly as the country¡¯s strength declined day by day and was not worthy of being Emperor. White Tiger Child even comforted him and said that this was not his fault. It was just that those State Overseers were too detestable. After touring the entire palace, White Tiger Child suddenly said to Wei Yi, ¡°Previously, you said that the reason why this country is weak is because the various State Overseers don¡¯t respect the Imperial Court¡¯s decree and are divided up. Who among these State Overseers is the most overboard?¡± Wei Yi was stunned when he heard that. Then, he suddenly knelt in front of White Tiger Child and said with a sorrowful expression, ¡°It¡¯s Cui Heng, the Fengzhou State Overseer, Cui Heng!¡± ¡°Fengzhou State Overseer, Cui Heng?¡± The White Tiger Child nodded and chuckled. ¡°Alright, I understand. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡­. The next morning. White Tiger Child sat on his golden carriage and was pulled into the sky by three White Tigers. Auspicious clouds automatically condensed under the golden carriage, and the ten Human Immortals followed behind. One of the older Human Immortals came to the golden carriage and asked worriedly, ¡°Immortal Child, are you really going to avenge that Emperor?¡± ¡°Why? Is there a problem?¡± White Tiger Child looked at the Human Immortal and said in a low voice, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not just to vent my anger, but also to increase the harvest of the Heaven Dew Crystals this time. ¡°This Great Jin is too weak. When the golden carriage descended in the capital of the Central Continent, it actually only collected that little bit of Heaven Dew. In the end, it might not even be able to condense 2,000 crystals. This is too little.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The Human Immortal fell silent. Descending to the Lower World to collect Heaven Dew Crystals was extremely beneficial. However, descending to the capital of the current dynasty was a privilege that only the Nine Immortal Sects had. The aristocratic families could only descend to the other states to collect Heaven Dew Crystals. The difference in benefits between the two was huge. The Immortal sects that descended to the Imperial Capital could use the Immortal weapon to gather the formless aura of the entire country through the special status of the capital. There were usually more than 5,000 Heaven Dew Crystals condensed like this. When it was good, there could be 6,000 or even more than 8,000. This was also the reason why aristocratic families could only collect a few dozen pills at most. After all, most of the formless Qi in the country had already been collected by the Immortal Sects. What was left was just scraps. The Immortal sects allowed the aristocratic families to descend to the Lower World to collect Heaven Dew Crystals because they did not want to give up on these scraps, but it was not convenient for them to completely monopolize them. A dog had to be given a bone. However, the gains this time were shockingly low. There were not even 2,000 crystals. It was already scraping the bottom. This meant that this country was already in a situation where it could collapse at any time. If he wanted to increase the amount of Heaven Dew Crystals gained, the best way was to increase the strength of this country. This way, by the time he returned to the Heavenly Void World, he could squeeze out some more formless Qi and condense more Heaven Dew Crystals. Under Wei Yi¡¯s continuous hints, White Tiger Child already firmly believed that as long as he killed Cui Heng, the power of the Great Jin would increase. This was the reason why White Tiger Child decided to attack Cui Heng. Avenging Wei Yi was just a bonus. ¡°Are you worried that I can¡¯t deal with Cui Heng?¡± White Tiger Child saw through the Human Immortal¡¯s thoughts and chuckled. ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m an Earth Immortal. In the past 3,000 years, only one Perfected Hengxia has appeared.¡± An Earth Immortal was invincible in the Lower World. For 3,000 years, this had been the consensus of everyone in the Heavenly Void World. Although Perfected Hengxia had broken this consensus a hundred years ago, she had long disappeared. Could this Cui Heng be as strong as Perfected Hengxia? That was obviously impossible. ¡­. White Tiger Child had an extremely high status in the Beast Taming Immortal Sect. The golden carriage he was riding on was a Deva-level Immortal artifact that could travel 30,000 li a day. Therefore, in less than half a day, White Tiger Child arrived in the sky above Changfeng Prefecture City from the Central Continent Imperial City. He looked down from the clouds and saw countless citizens living and working in peace. What he saw was filled with vitality and all living beings competing. ¡°As expected, they deserve to be killed!¡± White Tiger Child¡¯s expression darkened as he snorted. ¡°Such a place and such commoners are actually not under the rule of the Great Jin. This is cutting off the power of the Great Jin and reducing my Heaven Dew Crystals! Fengzhou Governor Cui Heng deserves to be killed!¡± At the same time, Zheng Nanxun, who was in the State Overseer¡¯s Office, sensed killing intent coming from the sky. She was immediately shocked. ¡°This aura, it¡¯s an Earth Immortal?!¡± But before she could speak, the distant Yellow-scarved Strongman moved. ¡°There¡¯s killing intent!¡± The Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s rough voice sounded like rolling thunder that spread throughout the entire State Overseer¡¯s Office. Boom! The ground trembled. The 16.5-meters-tall Yellow-scarved Strongman jumped into the clouds. He arrived before White Tiger Child who was pointing below. ¡°????!¡± Chapter 162 - Those Who Humiliate Me Shall Die Chapter 162 Those Who Humiliate Me Shall Die Great Jin Imperial Palace. Today was not the day of the court assembly. Moreover, because the sacrificial ceremony to welcome the Immortals and Gods of the Upper World had just been held yesterday, the courtiers had all received a blessing and were not in the palace. The entire palace seemed a little empty. However, Prime Minister Chu Yuanliang did not return home to rest. After seeing that White Tiger Child¡¯s golden carriage had left the palace, he came to the palace of Emperor Wei Yi, and bowed respectfully. ¡°I, Chu Yuanliang, request to see Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Prime Minister, why are you here? Come in.¡± Wei Yi¡¯s slightly lazy voice came from inside, as if he had just woken up. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Chu Yuanliang stood up and walked into the bedroom. After passing through the hall, he saw Wei Yi lying behind the screen and said respectfully, ¡°Your Majesty, are you planning to kill that White Tiger Child?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wei Yi fell silent when he heard this. He shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°Prime Minister, why do you say that? I¡¯m very respectful to White Tiger Child. When did I have any intention of harming him?¡± ¡°Fengzhou¡¯s Governor, Cui Heng, has a great divine power that can summon the wind and rain. According to the records, this should be a Heaven Immortal mighty figure,¡± Chu Yuanliang said very directly. As the Prime Minister, he naturally came into contact with a lot of information. It was not strange for him to understand the situation of Heaven Immortals. ¡°Did this Emperor ask White Tiger Child to go?¡± Wei Yi still shook his head, as if he was still a little puzzled. ¡°Moreover, summoning the wind and rain is only a legend. How can there be such a powerful person in the world?¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Chu Yuanliang stopped asking after hearing these two words. He stood up and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± ¡°Go.¡± Wei Yi waved his hand. After Chu Yuanliang left, only Wei Yi was left in the bedroom. He walked down from the bed to a table. On it was a map of the Great Jin. Pa! Wei Yi slapped the area where Fengzhou was drawn and sneered, ¡°Those who humiliate me shall die. So what if you¡¯re an Earth Immortal!¡± That¡¯s right, he had deliberately led White Tiger Child to Fengzhou. Then, Emperor Wei Yi picked up a small booklet on the table. The title of the cover was ¡®Cui Heng¡¯. It recorded everything that had happened since Cui Heng appeared. This was what Wei Yi had sorted out based on a large amount of information from the outside world. In this book, he sorted out Cui Heng¡¯s deeds in the past six months. From his sudden appearance at the beginning to the destruction of King Yan¡¯s army that shook the world, and then to scaring off millions of troops half a month ago, this series of actions was recorded. These were actually all things that everyone knew. If it was in Fengzhou, it could even be said that everyone knew about it. It was nothing strange. However, beside the records of these events, there would be dense notes and records. Wei Yi was really studying Cui Heng. After a long period of research, he had long believed that Cui Heng was an expert with great divine powers. Although his identity was unknown, he was an extremely powerful existence. He even wrote a sentence at the end of the booklet he had compiled. Cui Heng was omnipotent! ¡°Only such an expert can clean up this lousy country.¡± Wei Yi sighed softly and looked in the direction of Fengzhou. ¡°I really want to meet him. ¡°If he comes to kill me in the end and destroys the Great Jin, that would be even better.¡± Whoosh! The sound of air being torn could be heard as something passed through the layers of clouds. The 16.5-meters-tall giant, covered in dark golden light, suddenly appeared in front of White Tiger Child. An incomparably huge pressure instantly enveloped him. An extreme fear immediately began to spread in White Tiger Child¡¯s heart. This made him forget to dodge for a moment, and he also forgot to summon his spirit beast. He stood there in a daze. The Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s expression was indifferent. He was an emotionless giant who raised his huge fist. Cui Heng ordered it to protect Changfeng Prefecture. It would naturally follow this order. White Tiger Child was an Earth Immortal, and he had openly displayed his killing intent. The Yellow-scarved Strongman judged him to be a living creature that was harmful to Changfeng Prefecture. Since it was harmful, he had to kill it! ¡°Formation!¡± At this moment, the Human Immortal who had tried to persuade White Tiger Child earlier shouted. The other nine Human Immortals immediately moved and began to crazily circulate the True Essence in their bodies. As the Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s pressure was only targeted at White Tiger Child who displayed killing intent, the ten Human Immortals were not affected and could still attack. As they circulated their True Essence, a bronze bell that emitted a faint green light appeared in their hands. With a light shake, a strange sound wave immediately spread out. These sound waves were actually connected, instantly constructing a strange green light screen that enveloped White Tiger Child. At the same time, the sound of the copper bell shaking resonated with the Golden Rainbow Carriage. The various patterns carved on the golden carriage seemed to have come alive. Phantoms of strange beasts flew out from inside and stood under the green light curtain. They also surrounded White Tiger Child and protected him. The three white tigers pulling the carriage were also at the Human Immortal realm. They immediately jumped forward and blocked in front of White Tiger Child. In an instant, White Tiger Child¡¯s surroundings were surrounded by layers of defense. Just as these defenses were completed, the Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s fist landed! Boom! A deafening bang sounded in the sky as the Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s fist smashed into the green light barrier. An extremely terrifying power spread out. This made everyone in Changfeng Prefecture City look up at the sky and see something that shocked them. Under the Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s punch, the clouds in the sky were already spreading in all directions, forming ring-shaped clouds. The largest ring of clouds had even reached more than three miles in diameter. To most people, this scene was like the sky had exploded. After all, even the clouds in the sky were shaken into layers of rings! Actually, if one looked down from a higher level near the starry sky of the universe, they could still see that the atmosphere had been punched out by the Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s punch. Fortunately, the astral wind was quickly recovering However, those who took the Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s attack head-on would not have it easy. The Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s cultivation was at the early-stage Foundation Establishment realm. In terms of realm, he was equivalent to a Third Realm Deva in the Immortal World. Even a group of Earth Immortals would die if they faced him. Let alone a group of Human Immortals. Therefore, the moment the Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s fist smashed into the green light curtain, the ten Human Immortals who had set up the array to maintain the light curtain bled from their seven apertures and knelt on the ground. The three white tigers also died on the spot! Chapter 163 - Yellow-scarved Strongmans Fist Chapter 163 Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s Fist White Tiger Child had lived for more than a hundred years. Before this, he had never experienced what fear was. His father was an Earth Immortal, and his mother was also an Earth Immortal. Moreover, both of them were elders of the Beast Taming Immortal Sect and had high statuses. Therefore, ever since White Tiger Child was born, he had been living among the stars. When he was seven years old, he accidentally signed a spirit contract with a white tiger divine beast cub and became even more special. Even the Deva Realm Sect Master of the Beast Taming Immortal Sect had taken him in as a foster son. In the entire Heavenly Void World, not many people could compare to such an identity. Just like that, White Tiger Child cultivated very smoothly. He had never encountered any bottlenecks or difficulties. In just 150 years, he had become an Earth Immortal. This was a cultivation speed that most martial artists did not even dare to think about. Therefore, White Tiger Child had always felt that he was favored by the heavens and was the darling of nature. Everything in the world should revolve around him. In such an environment and mental state, he had never known what fear was. He had taken the initiative to come to the Lower World. His goal was just to come to the Lower World to relax. With just this reason, could he succeed with the application? But one only needed to look at his parents and his adoptive father¡¯s identity. These people naturally would not refuse White Tiger Child¡¯s request. Moreover, from their perspective, letting White Tiger Child descend to the Lower World could be considered as broadening his horizons. They had not considered any danger at all. After all, this was an Earth Immortal with ten Human Immortals and a Deva Realm Immortal artifact. Who could stop him in a small Lower World? Clearly, White Tiger Child thought so too. Before the appearance of the Yellow-scarved Strongman, he really did not think that anyone in this world could threaten him. But now, he finally understood what extreme fear was. Especially after the three Human Immortal White Tigers were injured and killed and the ten Human Immortal guards were seriously injured and vomited blood, the fear in his heart grew even stronger. However, compared to when he first saw the Yellow-scarved Strongman, White Tiger Child had already recovered from his original extreme fear and was no longer stunned on the spot. ¡°Golden Carriage!¡± White Tiger Child shouted loudly and raised his hand to grab the Golden Rainbow Carriage. The golden carriage immediately emitted an incomparably bright golden light. It was even more powerful than when it was activated by the ten Human Immortals. Thousands of phantom beasts flew out from inside. They were more corporeal than before, and there were more of them. The fluctuations they emitted were naturally stronger. These mutated beasts were all strange and had different characteristics. In the blink of an eye, they surrounded the Yellow-scarved Strongman, leaving almost no gaps. From the perspective of the outside, the Yellow-scarved Strongman could no longer be seen. If this was a normal process, the Yellow-scarved Strongman would have been eaten up by these mutated beast phantoms, leaving not even a corpse behind. His cultivation would have been turned into sheep dung that nourished the golden carriage. White Tiger Child finally heaved a sigh of relief when he saw this. He sneered and said, ¡°Damn thing, you actually dare to injure my guards. Let¡¯s see if you can still overturn the sky under the power of this Deva Immortal Artifact¡­¡± Boom! A sudden loud bang interrupted White Tiger Child¡¯s words. It was the phantom beasts surrounding the Yellow-scarved Strongmen that had exploded at the same time. Accompanied by the eruption of a dark golden light, the tall figure of the Yellow-scarved Strongman suddenly expanded. The power of this expansion instantly crushed those mutated beast phantoms. Although the Deva Immortal Artifact was also a treasure equivalent to the early-stage Foundation Establishment realm, compared to the Yellow-scarved Strongman, who could be said to have reached the peak of the early-stage Foundation Establishment realm in the path of the physical body, it was simply like a mantis trying to stop a chariot, completely overestimating its own strength. Moreover, after the Yellow-scarved Strongman crushed the mutated beasts¡¯ shadows, it did not stop attacking. It strode forward and suddenly punched out, smashing fiercely against the Golden Rainbow Carriage. Boom! The golden light on the Deva Immortal Artifact was blown up by the dark golden fist. In front of the Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s absolute strength, the various phenomena were like paper and had no resistance at all. After the light dissipated, the original body of the golden carriage was exposed. However, the Yellow-scarved Strongman did not destroy it further. Instead, he suddenly grabbed the shaft of the carriage and raised the Golden Rainbow Carriage above his head with one hand. Then, he suddenly threw it down from the sky. Only, the Golden Rainbow Carriage did not fall to the ground. When the Yellow-scarved Strongman threw it down, he attached a trace of Dharmic powers to it. When the golden carriage was less than 100 feet away from the ground, this trace of Dharmic powers played its role, causing the carriage to gently descend into the courtyard of the State Overseer¡¯s Office like a feather. White Tiger Child was stunned again. The Deva Immortal Artifact, the Golden Rainbow Carriage, was one of his trump cards. But now, not only had this trump card been easily broken by the other party, even the carriage had been snatched away. ¡°Why, why is there such a thing?!¡± White Tiger Child suddenly roared. He looked at the Yellow-scarved Strongman in disbelief. ¡°Deva, you¡¯re a Deva! Why would a Deva appear in such a place?!¡± At this moment, his heart was broken. He originally thought that an Earth Immortal like him would definitely be invincible in a place where the strongest was only at the Deity Realm. Chapter 164 - Yellow-scarved Strongmans Fist (2) Chapter 164 Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s Fist (2) But now, a Deva had suddenly appeared?! There was actually a Deva in the Lower World! This didn¡¯t make sense! He could not accept it! However, the Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s actions were not up to him. After throwing the Golden Rainbow Carriage down from the sky, the 16.5-meter-tall dark golden giant looked at White Tiger Child again. Before he even attacked, White Tiger Child felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave. ¡°No, no, no! I can¡¯t die. How can I die in such a place?!¡± He shook his head desperately and retreated step by step. At the same time, the True Essence in his body circulated almost crazily. Soon, it reached a peak. In the end, he could only shout with all his might, ¡°White Tiger!!¡± Before he could finish his sentence Boom! A loud bang suddenly sounded in the world. The air within a 1,000-foot radius was stirred up, creating a hurricane out of thin air. Moreover, this hurricane was not limited to the sky. It also affected the ground. Strong winds swept through Changfeng Prefecture City. Trees bent and houses swayed. If an ordinary person stood in such a wind, they would be blown to the ground. However, the hurricane only affected the situation on the ground for an instant. After that, a soft knock on the table came from the State Overseer¡¯s Office. The hurricane in the city stopped abruptly. It was as if it had never appeared. If not for the fact that they could see the wind and clouds surging in the sky, many people would even think that they had just felt an illusion. At this moment, a huge mutated beast phantom had already appeared behind White Tiger Child. There were black patterns on the white fur, and it looked like a ferocious tiger. It stepped on the storm and spat out sword light! A White Tiger! Unlike the three white tiger spirit beasts that had been killed by the Yellow-scarved Strongman earlier, this white tiger not only had powerful strength, but it also grasped a portion of the power of laws. This was a true divine beast. However, it was still a cub. Moreover, because it was too young, it had to stay in White Tiger Child¡¯s body. It could only summon some phantoms at most. However, even if it was just a phantom, it still possessed strength comparable to a Deva. ¡°Roar!¡± The White Tiger phantom roared angrily behind White Tiger Child. With this roar, endless storms condensed and wrapped around White Tiger Child, preventing external objects from approaching The wind follows the tiger! At this moment, White Tiger Child finally heaved a sigh of relief. He retreated slightly and hid behind the White Tiger phantom, shouting, ¡°You big guy, you¡¯re Cui Heng¡¯s backer, right?! It¡¯s good that you took the initiative to jump out. It saves me the effort of looking for you. I¡¯ll watch you be bitten and eaten by my White Tiger with my own eyes! Then, I¡¯ll kill Cui Heng!¡± He tried to calm his excessive fear through these mocking words. Unfortunately, the Yellow-scarved Strongman did not have intelligence and could not understand White Tiger Child¡¯s emotions. However, it could read some of the information from the outside world. For example, what White Tiger Child said about ¡°killing Cui Heng¡±. Hence, the Yellow-scarved Strongman moved again. He still raised his fist and smashed down. It was a direct punch without any fancy moves. It was absolute power! Boom! With a loud bang, the hurricane wrapped around White Tiger Child was instantly broken. At the same time, the White Tiger phantom in front of him dissipated. This fist that was suffused with a dark golden light smashed onto White Tiger Child¡¯s body. ¡°How is this possible?! Why, why is this happening?!¡± White Tiger Child roared crazily in his heart. He could not accept the current situation. Ever since he was young, he had been the center of attention and thought of himself as the favored child of the heavens. But it was only at this moment that he truly understood that he was nothing. After leaving the environment that protected him in every way, he was useless. When facing a truly powerful enemy, he could only wait for death. ¡°Am, am I going to die?!¡± White Tiger Child¡¯s consciousness was a little blurry. He felt extreme pain all over his body. All his bones had shattered, and his entire body felt like it was about to split open. Under the punch of the Yellow-scarved Strongman, his body had been completely destroyed. At this moment, White Tiger Child only retained the appearance of a human. Everything inside had been shattered. He was about to die. ¡°To think that I promised the Emperor to kill Cui Heng. I didn¡¯t expect to break my promise¡­¡± A thought suddenly appeared in White Tiger Child¡¯s heart. At the last moment of his life, he actually thought of this. However, he did not know that Wei Yi had been using words to lure him into making the decision to come here to kill Cui Heng. Next, as long as the Yellow-scarved Strongman threw another punch, he would die. But at this moment, the Yellow-scarved Strongman suddenly stopped attacking White Tiger Child and even released a stream of Dharmic powers to help stabilize his injuries. Immediately after, after receiving the basic treatment, the White Tiger cub in White Tiger Child¡¯s body began to play its role. Thick Qi and blood power circulated on the White Tiger cub¡¯s body and began to repair his body. In the blink of an eye, White Tiger Child¡¯s body went from being on the verge of death to having a trace of vitality, and finally quickly healing until he was only in a heavily injured state. Although his injuries were still extremely serious, he would not die. ¡°Alright, bring him down.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s voice sounded in the Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s ears. The reason why it stopped attacking and started treating White Tiger Child was because it heard Cui Heng¡¯s orders. Hence, it grabbed White Tiger Child¡¯s neck and held him in its hand, as if it was holding a little chick. With his other hand, he grabbed the 10 severely injured Human Immortals. Then, he descended from the sky. ¡­. Inside the State Overseer¡¯s Office. Whether it was Zheng Nanxun, Zhang Shuming, Liu Yiyun, Hui Shi, Chen Tong, Liu Litao, and the others, they were still immersed in extreme shock. The battle scene in the sky just now was too exaggerated. Wind and clouds surged, and light shone everywhere. They were clearly fighting in the sky, but it had an extremely intense effect on the ground below. Was this really something a human could do? Was this the power of an Earth Immortal? When the Yellow-scarved Strongman descended with White Tiger Child in one hand and 10 Human Immortals in the other, they felt their minds buzzing. An Earth Immortal and 10 Human Immortals! In the hands of the Yellow-scarved Strongman, they were like a bunch of chickens, ducks, and geese that he had brought back from outside. This was too ridiculous! And such an expert had to call Cui Heng Master Immortal! ¡°How¡­ powerful is Ancestral Grandmaster?¡± Zheng Nanxun couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Too powerful, too powerful! Boom! White Tiger Child was flung down in front of Cui Heng like a rag doll. The other 10 Human Immortals were still in its hands because it had yet to figure out what to do with them. At this moment, the people standing beside Cui Heng were none other than Wang Dongyang and the other two. At this moment, Wang Dongyang was completely stunned. He looked at the heavily injured White Tiger Child on the ground in disbelief. This prodigy from the Beast Taming Immortal Sect had actually been captured?! Cui Heng noticed the change in Wang Dongyang¡¯s emotions and chuckled. ¡°Why? Do you know this kid?¡± Wang Dongyang hurriedly said humbly, ¡°Exalted Immortal, this child is the adopted son of the Sect Master of one of the Nine Immortal Sects, the Beast Taming Immortal Sect. His parents are also elders of the Beast Taming Immortal Sect, and his identity is extraordinary¡­¡± After Cui Heng heard Wang Dongyang¡¯s words, he nodded repeatedly and said to the White Tiger Child, ¡°Since you have such an identity, you should know how many people came to the Heavenly Void World this time and what level they are at.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± White Tiger Child only snorted coldly and did not answer. Boom! At this moment, heavy footsteps sounded. It was the Yellow-scarved Strongman walking over slowly from afar, approaching White Tiger Child step by step. When White Tiger Child heard this sound and saw this scene, his body could not help but tremble. He let out a long sigh and said, ¡°I indeed know about the situation of the people descending to the Lower World this time.¡± Chapter 165 - Give You a Huge Pot Chapter 165 Give You a Huge Pot ¡°Then tell me about it.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s tone was very gentle, giving off a spring breeze, like a very kind big brother. However, White Tiger Child did not think that Cui Heng was easy to talk to because of this. Now, he could tell that the young man sitting in front of him was the real person in charge here. Cui Heng! This was the real mastermind! From the reactions of Wang Dongyang and the Yellow-scarved Strongman, White Tiger Child understood that he had been wrong. The giant who had casually defeated him just now was not Cui Heng¡¯s backer at all. He was Cui Heng¡¯s subordinate! To be able to make such a powerful Deva be his subordinate, how powerful was Cui Heng? Heaven Monarch? A Buddha-level expert who was even stronger than a Heaven Monarch? No matter which one it was, they were important figures that he could resist. Even if the Beast Taming Immortal Sect was involved, those elders would not stand on his side. After all, the previous Heaven Monarch of the Beast Taming Immortal Sect had passed away 700 years ago. Ever since then, there had never been a Heaven Monarch. At most, they were only Heaven Immortals. Cui Heng was at least a Heaven Monarch and had a Deva Realm subordinate. To the entire Immortal Beast Taming Sect, he was an existence that they could not afford to offend. Perhaps if the matter really reached the Beast Taming Immortal Sect, his Sect Master¡¯s foster father would first place righteousness before family and kill him to apologize to this Heaven Monarch. After thinking about this, White Tiger Child decisively cowered. Moreover, in his opinion, he was still a child who was not even 168 years old. It was not a big deal to submit to him. Hence, White Tiger Child no longer had any intention of resisting. He knelt on the ground and said respectfully, ¡°Exalted Immortal, I¡¯ll tell you now, I¡¯ll tell you now!¡± He only revealed the situation of the other forces descending to the Lower World. He felt no psychological pressure. He immediately revealed the situation of all the Upper World forces that¡¯d descended to the Lower World. And it was very detailed. Although Cui Heng had already obtained a lot of information from Wang Dongyang and the other two, White Tiger Child was an Earth Immortal after all and came from an Immortal sect. He knew more than the three of them. It was very clear which forces had sent people to descend, how many people had descended, what realm they were at, and even how much they could obtain this time. Under normal circumstances, two Immortal sects would descend each time. One was in the 11 states of the Great Jin, and the other was in the 25 states outside the Great Jin. One Earth Immortal and 10 Human Immortals. Outside was the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect, while the Great Jin¡¯s was the Beast Taming Immortal Sect. They had already been wiped out. On the side of the aristocratic families, there were the Nine Preeminent Families and the four families with branches in the grassland. The lineup of the Nine Preeminent Families was basically the same. They all sent three Human Immortals. Some rich and powerful forces or special people might send Earth Immortals down. The foundations and strength of the five aristocratic families were slightly weaker. Usually, only one or two Human Immortals would descend. Of course, these people were all specially sent to collect Heaven Dew Crystals. Apart from that, there were also various Immortal sects and Buddhist monasteries that had descended for various reasons. The main reason was to ¡°clean up¡± the Lower World. For example, when they besieged the Immortal Dawn Sect a hundred years ago and wiped out Heavenly King Hongwu¡¯s forces 300 years ago. They were all special descenders. This time, there was naturally a special descent as well. Previously, Cui Heng had already learned about this from Wang Dongyang. The Baolin Buddhist Hall would surround the Immortal Dawn Sect and Daoyi Palace with the few Immortal sects. However, Wang Dongyang only knew which Immortal sects had descended. He did not know how many people these Immortal sects had sent down and what realm they were at. Only White Tiger Child knew the exact details. This siege was led by the Baolin Buddhist Hall. In order to prevent any accidents from happening, they directly sent down 12 Bodhisattvas. It was said that they would also carry the Dharma seals of Buddha Baolin. In addition, the Immortal Sects¡¯ Tianhe Sacred Sect, Heavenly Cycle Star Pavilion, White Cloud City, and Void Dao Sect would also participate. They would send three Earth Immortals and five Human Immortals respectively. They would also recruit Deity Realm experts from the human world. There were a total of 12 Bodhisattvas, 12 Earth Immortals, 20 Human Immortals. This was not including the Deity Realm experts who would be recruited. Such a lineup was terrifying. To the current Immortal Dawn Sect and Daoyi Palace, this was a completely unstoppable force. It was simply a lineup created by the Immortal Sects and Buddhist monasteries of the Upper World to prevent the calamitous battle scenario with the Immortal Dawn Sect from happening again a hundred years ago. They were determined to destroy these two sects. Zhang Shuming and Zheng Nanxun, who were standing at the side, trembled with anger when they heard White Tiger Child¡¯s description. Their gazes towards White Tiger Child became unfriendly. At the same time, they felt a lingering fear. If not for Cui Heng, if they really could only rely on their own strength to face such a lineup¡­ They would definitely die without a doubt! White Tiger Child immediately felt a chill run down his spine and sensed the unfriendly gazes of the two people not far away. In the past, he would not even look at a Deity Realm cultivator and a Human Immortal. But now, he could only carefully lie on the ground, not even daring to make a sound. He would die! ¡°They¡¯re really willing to invest. There are a total of 24 experts at the Second Realms of the Immortal World.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s gaze was a little cold as he sneered, ¡°Just because the cultivation method of the Immortal Dawn Sect is different from yours?¡± He felt that this reason was a little far-fetched, or perhaps there was a deeper reason behind it. ¡°I, I don¡¯t know either.¡± White Tiger Child was about to cry. The reason for destroying the Daoyi Palace was very clear. This was because the Daoyi Palace had joined forces with the Linjiang Pei Clan and the Great Zhou Imperial Family in the Upper World to resist the rule of the Nine Immortal Sects. They were completely courting death. But why did they want to destroy the Immortal Dawn Sect? He only heard that it was because their cultivation paths were different and did not know any other reasons. ¡°What about you guys?¡± Cui Heng looked at Wang Dongyang and the other two. The three of them hurriedly came to the front and knelt down. They said while trembling, ¡°Exalted Immortal, we don¡¯t know either.¡± They were all very afraid now. They were worried that they would no longer be of any use and would be directly killed by Cui Heng. After all, this was an expert at least at the Heaven Monarch realm. Killing them was easier than crushing an ant. ¡°My foster father and parents should know!¡± White Tiger Child suddenly said to Cui Heng, ¡°Exalted Immortal, my foster father is the Sect Master of the Beast Taming Immortal Sect. My parents are elders. They know more than me. Once, I even heard that they were discussing something. They were discussing what to do to eliminate the Immortal Dawn Sect from the Lower World. They definitely know why we have to destroy the Immortal Dawn Sect! Exalted Immortal, if you don¡¯t kill me, they should tell you the truth!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cui Heng¡¯s heart sank slightly when he heard this. He carefully sized up this White Tiger Child who obviously looked like a kid and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re really filial.¡± ¡°Exalted Immortal, I¡¯ve always been very filial.¡± White Tiger Child seemed to be very happy to hear his praise, so he pointed at Wang Dongyang and the other two beside him. ¡°Their fathers must also know the reason.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wang Dongyang and the other two were instantly dumbfounded. Why did he suddenly string them along?? However, since they had already said so much, it was not good for the three of them to not say anything. They could only brace themselves and say, ¡°Exalted Immortal, our fathers are only at the Earth Immortal realm. They might not know. Even if they know, they would not tell us. We have no intention of lying to you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and shook his head. He stood up and said, ¡°Get up. I don¡¯t intend to kill you.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the eyes of Wang Dongyang, the other two, and White Tiger Child lit up. They could live?! So this Heaven Monarch was a great merciful person who didn¡¯t kill?! This was great. The four of them were grateful and wanted to continue kowtowing to Cui Heng. However, a strange invisible force lifted them up. They could not continue kowtowing and could only stand up. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡± Cui Heng walked out of the inner hall of the government office with his hands behind his back. As he walked, he smiled and said, ¡°Wang Dongyang, I want the three of you to go to the Wang Family of Langya and join forces with Wang Donglin to hold a banquet.¡± ¡°A banquet?¡± Wang Dongyang was stunned when he heard this. He looked at Cui Heng in confusion, unable to figure out what Cui Heng wanted him to do. Just now, he was still worried that his head would be removed. Why was he going to the Wang Family to hold a banquet? White Tiger Child was also confused, not knowing what Cui Heng was up to. ¡°Do you know what Wang Donglin¡¯s reputation is outside?¡± Cui Heng turned to look at the four of them and smiled. ¡°He¡¯s the number one enemy of mine. He was the one who secretly colluded with the mighty alliance to attack me last month. It¡¯s just that after the alliance was established, he was pushed out. In the eyes of the world, Wang Donglin is extremely hostile to me and can¡¯t wait to kill me. My relationship with the Immortal Dawn Sect and Daoyi Palace shouldn¡¯t be able to be concealed from the Buddhist Halls and Immortal Sects.¡± At this point, he paused and said to Wang Dongyang, ¡°With such a reputation, it should be very suitable to contact the Bodhisattvas of the Baolin Buddhist Hall and the Immortals of the four Immortal sects to hold a banquet specially to kill me, and destroy the Daoyi Palace, and the Immortal Dawn Sect.¡± At this point, Wang Dongyang already completely understood what Cui Heng meant. Even a kid like White Tiger Child understood what was going on. ¡°You, you¡¯re going to¡­¡± Wang Dongyang¡¯s voice trembled as he looked at Cui Heng in disbelief. At this moment, he felt a chill surge from the soles of his feet to his head. His entire body felt cold, as if he had fallen into an icy cave. How was this a banquet? It was clearly their last meal! This expert with unfathomable strength wanted to take advantage of this so-called ¡°banquet¡± to gather the Bodhisattvas, Earth Immortals, Human Immortals, and other people who wanted to participate in the destruction of the Immortal Dawn Sect and Daoyi Palace. Then, he would capture everyone in one fell swoop! The banquet was to be held at the Wang Family of Langya. The ones who sent out the invitation were either Wang Dongyang or Wang Donglin, and they were from the Wang Family of Jiangdong. This also meant that the Wang Family would be the ones to kill these experts in the end! What a huge pot! Chapter 166 - Tell Me What 30-70 Is Chapter 166 Tell Me What 30-70 Is Wang Dongyang felt his scalp tingle and his limbs turn cold. He knew the consequences of such a thing very well. If he really agreed, it would not be a matter of whether he could live or not. This would be instigating a calamity that would wipe out their entire race! The Upper World Immortal Sects and Buddhist monasteries would definitely find out about this. It was impossible to hide it. At that time, a Heaven Monarch or even a Buddha would descend and clean up everyone involved. At the same time, they would definitely destroy the Wang Family of Jiangdong in the Upper World. There was no other possibility. These were 12 Bodhisattvas, 12 Earth Immortals, and 20 Human Immortals! Even if it was distributed among one Buddhist temple and four Immortal sects, it was still an extremely large number. Especially the Baolin Buddhist Hall. They had put in a lot of effort this time! If all these experts were all killed in Langya, the consequences would be unimaginable. It was too terrifying! ¡°No, no, no, no!!¡± Wang Dongyang shook his head repeatedly, his face extremely pale. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Exalted Immortal, you, just kill me. I can¡¯t do such a thing. I can¡¯t!¡± With that, he closed his eyes, intending to beg for death. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry to refuse.¡± Cui Heng was not angry. He continued with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the Wang Family of Langya first. It won¡¯t be too late to make a decision after you communicate with Wang Donglin.¡± Wang Dongyang still shook his head and said, ¡°Exalted Immortal, you should just kill me now. It¡¯s impossible for me¡­¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the Yellow-scarved Strongman?¡± Cui Heng called out to the Yellow-scarved Strongman and interrupted Wang Dongyang. Then, the Yellow-scarved Strongman outside suddenly stretched out his hand. A huge hand that emitted a dark golden light reached in from the door of the inner hall and grabbed Wang Dongyang like a chick. ¡°Exalted Immortal, no, wu¡­¡± Wang Dongyang still wanted to struggle, but it was meaningless. He was held in the Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s hand and could not speak. When White Tiger Child saw this scene, he could not help but laugh. Finally, he was not the only one suffering the pain of being grabbed by this giant. However, he quickly realized that this was very inappropriate and hurriedly shut his mouth. At this moment, Cui Heng had already looked at him and said with a smile, ¡°Immortal child, don¡¯t laugh. I also need your help with this matter. You can take action after the Wang Family of Langya sends out the invitation. ¡°At that time, regardless of whether anyone accepts the invitation to this banquet, on the seventh day after you receive the invitation, you will bring the people from the Beast Taming Immortal Sect to the Wang Family of Langya to attend the banquet and express that you have accepted the invitation.¡± The smile on White Tiger Child¡¯s face froze when he heard this, and his expression instantly became even uglier than crying. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°Exalted Immortal, this, this isn¡¯t good. Previously, the Beast Taming Immortal Sect promised not to interfere in the disputes of the Lower World¡­¡± Boom! At this moment, the Yellow-scarved Strongman outside suddenly stomped his foot, causing the ground to tremble. White Tiger Child immediately lay on the ground. The fear he felt when facing the Yellow-scarved Strongman earlier reappeared in his heart. He felt like he was going to be beaten to death. He hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°I agree, Exalted Immortal. I agree.¡± He slipped and knelt on the spot. Actually, he knew the consequences of this matter better than Wang Dongyang, and he knew very well the meaning of accepting this banquet invitation. Cui Heng¡¯s goal was actually very clear. It was to use his identity to get the Immortal Beast Sect to give him a platform for this banquet. After all, to the Immortal sects and Buddhist monasteries of the Upper World, the invitation of the Wang Family of Langya was of no value at all. Even with Wang Dongyang, the eldest son of the main branch of the Wang Family in the Upper World, it was meaningless. After all, the Wang Family of Jiangdong was only a family under an Immortal sect. The high and mighty Immortal sects and Buddhist monasteries might not care about an invitation of this level. However, if the Wang Family held a banquet, they would at most invite the aristocratic families of the Nine Preeminent Families, as well as a few wealthy families. There was no need to even think about the people from the Immortal sects and Buddhist monasteries. In the end, Cui Heng could only kill the 20 to 30 Human Immortals from the aristocratic families. It was impossible to harm the Immortal Sects and Buddhist monasteries. However, as long as the Beast Taming Immortal Sect accepted the invitation, it would be different. This was equivalent to raising the level of the banquet to the point where even the Nine Immortal Sects would participate. In that case, it was very likely that those Immortal sects and Buddhist monasteries would go over. Only then would Cui Heng have a chance to achieve his goal. From this perspective, White Tiger Child was actually the most important part of the entire plan. He was much more important than the Wang Family of Langya who sent out the invitation. However, the price would definitely be extremely serious. When the Upper World found out about this matter, there would definitely be a huge reckoning. Even if the Beast Taming Immortal Sect was one of the Nine Immortal Sects, it was impossible for them to be let off. It was even more impossible to resist the anger of the many Immortal sects and Buddhist monasteries. There would only be the outcome of being wiped out. In other words, as long as White Tiger Child agreed to Cui Heng¡¯s request, it was equivalent to pushing the Beast Taming Immortal Sect into a bottomless abyss. Because of this reason, Wang Dongyang would rather die than agree. However, compared to Wang Dongyang, who decisively rejected Cui Heng for the sake of the family¡¯s survival, White Tiger Child was clearly more ¡°filial¡±. And he cherished his life very much. After persisting for a while, he decisively cowered again. He directly agreed to Cui Heng¡¯s request. After all, in the eyes of White Tiger Child, his life was the most important. As long as he could survive, he could do anything. Only by surviving could he have hope. ¡°Sect Master Godfather, Father, Mother, I¡¯m sorry. I had no choice.¡± White Tiger Child thought very sadly. He could already be said to be quite filial. Cui Heng looked at the White Tiger Child in surprise. Even he did not expect White Tiger Child to agree so quickly. He had originally planned to use the Yellow-scarved Strongman to scare them. Now, there was no need. The main thing was Wang Dongyang. The difference between the two was too obvious. However, this was a good thing. It saved him a lot of trouble. ¡°Immortal child, you¡¯re a sensible person.¡± Cui Heng looked at White Tiger Child with a faint smile. At the same time, he flicked his finger and released a trace of his Dharmic powers. This trace of Dharmic powers quickly enveloped White Tiger Child and entered his body, flowing through his limbs, bones, and internal organs. In an instant, the remaining injuries on his body were completely healed. White Tiger Child was pleasantly surprised to discover the changes in his body. This treatment effect was even better than the treatment of the Divine Beast White Tiger. He immediately bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. Just do your best.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and walked towards the courtyard outside the inner hall. He said indifferently, ¡°Come out with me.¡± ¡°Yes, Exalted Immortal!¡± White Tiger Child immediately stood up and lowered his head respectfully as he followed behind Cui Heng like a most loyal dog. After agreeing to Cui Heng¡¯s request, there was no turning back. He could only do his best to satisfy Cui Heng. Only then could he look forward to Cui Heng being merciful and bringing him to escape when the Upper World Immortal Sects and Buddhist monasteries besieged the Imperial Beast Immortal Sect. Until now, neither White Tiger Child nor Wang Dongyang and the others felt that Cui Heng could resist the siege of the Immortal sects and Buddhist monasteries. This was one of the reasons they wanted to refuse. However, in White Tiger Child¡¯s opinion, with Cui Heng¡¯s cultivation realm, it should not be a problem for him to escape with him in tow. It was worth a gamble. At this moment, Cui Heng had already arrived in the courtyard and was standing in front of the golden carriage Zheng Nanxun, Zhang Shuming, and the others also followed. White Tiger Child walked at the back. ¡°The dew on this is the so-called Heaven Dew, right?¡± Cui Heng pointed at the dew condensed on the golden carriage and asked White Tiger Child. He had always been curious about the essence of this Heaven Dew Crystal. Why did the Upper World Immortal Sects collect this thing and why could it be used to open a passageway to the Lower World? ¡°Exalted Immortal, these are indeed Heaven Dew. In seven days, they will condense into Heaven Dew Crystals. If we return to the Upper World immediately, they will also condense into crystals.¡± ¡°So much! Why are there so much?!¡± At this moment, Wang Dongyang, who was grabbed by the Yellow-scarved Strongman, shouted in extreme shock as he looked at the golden carriage in disbelief. In his opinion, there was too much Heaven Dew condensed above. It was completely illogical. The Wang Family of Jiangdong had been poor for a long time, so he was extremely sensitive to the number of Heaven Dew Crystals. With just a glance, he felt that something was wrong. vas ¡°Many?¡± The White Tiger Child looked at Wang Dongyang in surprise and shook his head. ¡°Actually, this isn¡¯t much at all. After the dew condensed these few days, there are at most 2,000. Under normal circumstances, there should be more than 3,000 crystals.¡± ¡°2,000! Isn¡¯t 2,000 a lot?!¡± Wang Dongyang¡¯s face was as pale as paper. Their aristocratic families worked so hard, but they could only collect 30 to 40 crystals at a time. At most, they could only collect 70 to 80 crystals each time. The Immortal sects were not satisfied with collecting 2,000 in one go and even felt that it was too little?! ¡°It¡¯s indeed very little.¡± White Tiger Child nodded and said with a matter-of-fact expression, ¡°Usually, three or four thousand at a time is the lowest. In better years, it can reach seven or eight thousand.¡± ¡°Seven to eight thousand¡­¡± Wang Dongyang almost fainted when he heard that. He was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that if the Immortal sects descend just once, it will be equivalent to us descending more than a hundred times for collection?¡± A hundred times! They could only descend once every 100 years. This meant that the collection of the Immortal sects on one trip was equivalent to 10,000 years of their collection! ¡°A hundred times? It¡¯s not to that point¡­¡± White Tiger Child laughed when he heard that. At the same time, he secretly looked at Cui Heng¡¯s expression. After discovering that there was nothing unusual, he continued to say to Wang Dongyang, ¡°Actually, normally speaking, a state¡¯s land is enough to collect more than a hundred crystals at once. At most, there should be about 200.¡± ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Wang Dongyang did not believe it. He had never heard of a family having such gains. ¡°Because your Immortal artifacts were all given to you by the Immortal Sects.¡± White Tiger Child shook his head and sighed softly. ¡°There¡¯s something fishy about the Immortal artifacts we gave to you. Before the Heavenly Dew is condensed outside, a portion of the formless Qi will be intercepted. You won¡¯t be able to discover it.¡± Wang Dongyang¡¯s face turned pale as he said with a trembling voice, ¡°This, this¡­ is the 30-70 split?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± White Tiger Child nodded and said, ¡°70% of it is ours. After you return the Immortal artifact to the Immortal Sect, we will refine 70% of the formless Qi inside into Heaven Dew Crystals.¡± ¡°Shameless, shameless!!¡± Wang Dongyang was about to vomit blood. It seemed that the Immortal sects had been treating their aristocratic families as fools for so many years. ¡°Do you know why the Lower World passageway requires Heaven Dew Crystals to open?¡± White Tiger Child smiled and threw out another piece of important news. ¡°Because the Immortal artifacts you used to open the Lower World passageway were also given by the Immortal Sects.¡± ¡°The passage to the Lower World doesn¡¯t need to consume Heaven Dew Crystals?!¡± Wang Dongyang felt like he was about to faint. If that was the case, why had the Wang Family of Jiangdong been scrimping and saving for so many years? ¡°That¡¯s still necessary, but it requires very little,¡± White Tiger Child explained very patiently. ¡°Every Human Immortal only needs one Heaven Dew Crystal. Every Earth Immortal only needs three Heaven Dew Crystals. As for the extra crystals used, they will be stored in the realm-crossing Immortal Artifact. When you return the Immortal Artifact, we will extract the Heaven Dew Crystals inside.¡± ¡°How can this be, how can this be?!¡± Wang Dongyang felt that his life in the past 200 years was a joke. He suddenly turned to look at Cui Heng. Exalted Immortal, I agree to your request! I want to destroy those people from the Immortal Sects. I want to kill them! It¡¯s worth it even if we lose the entire Wang Family of Jiangdong!¡± Chapter 167 - Nine Fire Flame Dragon Chapter 167 Nine Fire Flame Dragon After Wang Dongyang learned the truth about the Heaven Dew Crystals, he only had hatred for the Nine Immortal Sects. They were completely treating the 24 families of the Nine Counties as slaves. Moreover, they were slaves without any brains. They had to be grateful to the Nine Immortal Sects even if they gave them pot wash water to drink. How hateful and shameless! In the past, Wang Dongyang did not understand why the Pei family of Linjiang would rather take the risk of being destroyed to leave the control of the Immortal sects. Now, he completely understood. It was not that the Linjiang Pei family wanted to establish their own sect after becoming stronger. They just wanted to stand on their own feet. The 24 families of the Nine Families were all kneeling and begging for food, and the food they were given was just washing water. If he could even endure this, Wang Dongyang would feel that he was too cheap. He could not tolerate this! Hence, this resulted in his hysterical outburst just now. White Tiger Child was stunned. He was even frightened by Wang Dongyang¡¯s aura and subconsciously took a step back, his face filled with fear. Then, he realized that he was an Earth Immortal. There was no need to be afraid of a Human Immortal like Wang Dongyang. Wang Dongyang¡¯s expression and aura just now were really shocking. It was as if he wanted to eat everyone from the Nine Immortal Sects alive. It was too terrifying! Although the reason why White Tiger Child told him about the Heaven Dew Crystal was to anger Wang Dongyang and make him take the blame with him, he did not expect the effect to be so good. Cui Heng also laughed when he saw this. He said to the Yellow-scarved Strongman, ¡°Let him go.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Immortal!¡± The Yellow-scarved Strongman immediately let go. ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal!¡± After Wang Dongyang was released by the Yellow-scarved Strongman, he knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Cui Heng. ¡°Exalted Immortal, it was you who gave me a chance to know the truth, and it was also you who gave me a chance to take revenge on the Nine Immortal Sects. There¡¯s no doubt that I¡¯ll repay your kindness. Exalted Immortal, as long as I, Wang Dongyang, still have my life, I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and directly circulated his Dharmic powers to let Wang Dongyang stand up. He smiled and said, ¡°I asked you to do something, not to die. There¡¯s no need to be like this.¡± White Tiger Child stood at the side with a hesitant gaze. Actually, he also wanted to show his loyalty to Cui Heng and make all kinds of promises in exchange for Cui Heng¡¯s trust. However, he was also worried that once he said these words, there would be no turning back. If Cui Heng died later, he would definitely be killed as well. There was no room for reconciliation. White Tiger Child valued his life and did not want to take this risk. Cui Heng noticed the change in White Tiger Child¡¯s expression, but he did not care. He was just a pawn that could be used for the time being. It was enough for him to be of use. Wang Dongyang was very anxious to take revenge on the Nine Immortal Sects. It could even be said that he could not wait. As soon as he stood up, he bowed and asked Cui Heng, ¡°Exalted Immortal, when are we going to send out the invitation?¡± ¡°After you reach the Wang Family of Langya and discuss it with Wang Donglin, you can make your own decision.¡± Cui Heng nodded lightly and said, ¡°As for leaving for Langya, you can do it anytime.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go now.¡± Wang Dongyang¡¯s gaze was very firm, and his actions were swift and decisive. He immediately bade farewell to Cui Heng. Then, he left the State Overseer¡¯s Office with the other two Human Immortals. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. You still have to make some preparations.¡± Cui Heng organized Wang Dongyang and left immediately. Then, he said to White Tiger Child, ¡°You can leave directly. As long as you remember to accept the invitation and bring the people from the Beast Taming Immortal Sect to Langya for the banquet.¡± ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal!¡± The White Tiger Child immediately bowed respectfully to Cui Heng as if he had been pardoned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Exalted Immortal. I will definitely remember to go to Langya for the banquet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t remember. The Yellow-scarved Strongman will naturally remind you when the time comes.¡± Cui Heng chuckled. ¡°¡­¡± White Tiger Child¡¯s face turned pale as he hurriedly said, ¡°Exalted Immortal, I don¡¯t have that intention. As long as I receive an invitation from the Wang Family of Langya, I will definitely head to Langya immediately.¡± The Yellow-scarved Strongman had already traumatized him. He did not want to see the Yellow-scarved Strongman again in his life, let alone let him rush him to the banquet. It was simply killing him. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ll remember.¡± Cui Heng nodded. He did not care about White Tiger Child¡¯s promise. He still decided to send the Yellow-scarved Strongman over to ensure that nothing went wrong. After all, this White Tiger Child was someone who would even decisively betray his parents. He had to be supervised to a certain extent. ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal!¡± White Tiger Child thanked Cui Heng again. Then, he stood up extremely smoothly and left in a hurry. Clearly, he did not even want to stay for a breath. He was in a hurry to get rid of the Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s gaze, so he naturally had to leave as quickly as possible. He did not even think about what Cui Heng wanted to do by leaving Wang Dongyang alone. However, Wang Dongyang realized this and waited quietly at the side. After White Tiger Child left, other than him and Cui Heng, there were only Zheng Nanxun, Zhang Shuming, Hui Shi, Chen Tong, and Liu Litao in the inner courtyard of the State Overseer¡¯s Office. They were all people from Cui Heng¡¯s side. ¡°Exalted Immortal, do you have anything to say to me?¡± Wang Dongyang mustered his courage and took the initiative to ask. ¡°I have something to give you.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently. At the same time, he raised his right hand and extended a finger. He smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the Wang Family of Jiangdong being implicated. I asked you to work for me, so I naturally won¡¯t let you have any worries.¡± As he spoke, the tip of his finger suddenly lit up. At first, it was a pure white light, but gradually, there was an additional fiery red color. Although this light was only the size of a green bean, it seemed to be releasing endless light and heat. yer was Moreover, this power was very well restricted to the State Overseer¡¯s Office and did not leak out at all. Even when he stood at the entrance of the government office, he did not feel anything unusual. However, in the courtyard of the inner hall of the government office, even the air seemed to have been ignited, becoming incomparably hot. The surrounding people¡¯s faces revealed extreme shock and disbelief. Zheng Nanxun stared at the light on Cui Heng¡¯s fingertip in shock and muttered, ¡°This power is so strong. Just this little bit of power seems to have surpassed the Deva Realm and the Great Bodhisattva Realm?!¡± A hundred years ago, she had seen the Great Bodhisattva of the Baolin Buddhist Hall attack. She had also seen the Yellow-scarved Strongman attack just now. However, this bit of light gave her a feeling that it was actually stronger than both of them. It was simply unbelievable! Zhang Shuming, Hui Shi, and the others were even more dumbfounded. They felt their minds go blank and they could not even speak. ¡°This, this is?!¡± Wang Dongyang also held his breath and stared at the light. ¡°Roar!¡± At this moment, a dragon roar rang out from Cui Heng¡¯s fingertips, as if a divine dragon was about to be born. Immediately after, everyone saw the light on the fingertip begin to change. First, it quickly grew longer and grew limbs and claws. The fiery red flames condensed into countless scales and covered it. Soon, a fiery red divine dragon appeared in front of them. ¡°Take it.¡± Cui Heng flicked the fire dragon towards Wang Dongyang. Chapter 168 - A Plate of Loose Sand Chapter 168 A Plate of Loose Sand When Wang Dongyang saw the fire dragon flying towards him, he subconsciously wanted to dodge. Although this fire dragon was not huge, the aura emitted from it was extremely terrifying, far exceeding the limits of what he could withstand. This made Wang Dongyang feel that as long as he came into contact with this fire dragon, he would immediately be reduced to ashes. However, it was too late to refuse now. As soon as Cui Heng finished speaking, the fire dragon flew onto Wang Dongyang¡¯s body and landed on his shoulder, but it did not burn anything Nor did it burn Wang Dongyang to ashes. The little fire dragon even twisted its body on Wang Dongyang¡¯s shoulder. It raised a front claw and scratched the fiery red scales on its body before opening its mouth to yawn. It was like a real living being. Wang Dongyang finally heaved a sigh of relief when he saw this. However, such an incomparably powerful fire dragon stopping on his shoulder still made him tremble in fear. He could not help but ask, ¡°Exalted Immortal, this, this is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s one of the Nine Fire Flame Dragons. It¡¯s a special life form refined with spells.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°It¡¯ll stay by your side for the time being as your helper.¡± Special life form? Life?! Wang Dongyang was dumbfounded when he heard this, as if he had heard something extremely unbelievable. He said in shock, ¡°Exalted Immortal, you, you just said that this, this is a living being you refined?¡± Zheng Nanxun, Zhang Shuming, and the others were also stunned, their faces filled with disbelief. If Cui Heng hadn¡¯t said this, if they hadn¡¯t heard it with their own ears, they wouldn¡¯t have believed a single word. This was too exaggerated! This was a life. What kind of spell could refine a living creature? What was the difference between this and creating life? Only the legendary Creation Heavenly Gods had such supreme divine powers. ¡°It¡¯s not a normal life form. It can only be considered an embryonic form of life with a stronger spirituality.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°It can only be given a simple spirituality.¡± The Nine Fire Flame Dragon was an extremely profound spell. It was essentially a branch of the laws of creation, a derivation of the Great Dao of Creation. If one cultivated to the highest realm, they could refine nine Fire Dragons that were only a small realm weaker than them and had extremely strong spirituality. They could think and act independently, and they had an understanding of everything. Other than not being able to cultivate on their own, they were almost no different from real living creatures. In theory, after reaching this highest realm, one could also trace back to the laws of creation and sublimate all nine Fire Dragons into true living beings. However, that level was no longer something a mere Golden Core cultivator could touch. The fire dragon that Cui Heng had refined now had extremely weak spirituality and could only receive simple instructions. n For example, protecting a certain person, attacking a certain person, bringing people to fly, and so on. In terms of spirituality, it was even inferior to the Yellow-scarved Strongman. It was only slightly stronger than the Hongwu Divine Sword. Even at this level, it was already the limit of what Cui Heng could do. Moreover, it was only after he was about to complete the collection of the Light of Seven Emotions and had a certain level of understanding of spirituality. He also studied the process of the Hongwu Divine Sword nurturing spirituality. If it was when he had just come out of the Beginner¡¯s Space, even if he was also at the Grand Completion Golden Core Realm, it would be impossible for him to do what he did now. If one did not have enough comprehension of spirituality, they would not even have the qualifications to cultivate the Nine Fire Flame Dragon spell, let alone refine this Fire Dragon. However, even though this Fire Dragon was only in the embryonic form of life and its spirituality was still very weak, in the eyes of everyone, it was already an unbelievable divine technique. In particular, the power displayed by this Fire Dragon was extremely powerful. Even the Human Immortals felt their hearts palpitate. ¡°Thank you for your gift, Exalted Immortal!¡± Wang Dongyang bowed respectfully to Cui Heng and said gratefully, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down!¡± ¡°Go, there¡¯s no need to worry about your own safety.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said, ¡°If the Nine Immortal Sects of the Upper World find out about this, you can bring it back to help your family.¡± ¡°Yes, Exalted Immortal!¡± Wang Dongyang bowed and left excitedly. At this moment, his heart was filled with gratitude towards Cui Heng. Originally, he was already prepared to fight to the death with the Nine Immortal Sects, even if he had to sacrifice the entire Wang Family of Jiangdong. He did not expect Cui Heng to have even thought of his escape route. When working for such a person, there was no need to worry about anything at all. He could devote himself completely to doing things well. ¡°Nine Immortal Sects, all the debts you owe have to be repaid!¡± Wang Dongyang looked at the sky and felt that his goal had never been so firm. At the same time, the little Fire Dragon lying on his shoulder also looked at the sky with him. After looking at it for a while, it seemed to be bored, so it stretched out its front claws and scratched its scales. It yawned and lay down again. However, after lying down this time, the flames on the little Fire Dragon¡¯s body gradually faded, and its body quickly disappeared, turning into the patterns imprinted on Wang Dongyang¡¯s body. After Wang Dongyang left, Zheng Nanxun could not help but ask, ¡°Ancestral Grandmaster, how strong is that Fire Dragon?¡± From the moment the small Fire Dragon was condensed, she felt an extremely powerful pressure, making it difficult for her to breathe. Under normal circumstances, even an Earth Immortal would not give her such a feeling. Chapter 169 - A Plate of Loose Sand (2) Chapter 169 A Plate of Loose Sand (2) As soon as she asked this, Zhang Shuming, Hui Shi, Chen Tong, and Liu Litao also looked over. They were also very curious about the strength of the little Fire Dragon. ¡°It¡¯s almost equivalent to a Heaven Immortal.¡± Cui Heng smiled. Deva, Heaven Immortal, Heaven Monarch! As the Nine Fire Fire Dragon Technique was only at the initiation level, the Fire Dragon refined was naturally not too strong. It was only at the early-stage Foundation Establishment realm. However, it was enough to deal with those Bodhisattvas and Earth Immortals. Zheng Nanxun, Zhang Shuming, and the others were dumbfounded again. Heaven Immortal! It was actually equivalent to a Heaven Immortal?! As expected of an existence that could be called an Immortal Venerable. This was too ridiculous! ¡­. Wang Dongyang¡¯s footsteps were very fast. In less than a day, he brought the other two Human Immortals to Langya County in Yanzhou. As soon as he entered the city, someone from the Wang Family of Langya found him and brought him and two other Human Immortals to the Wang Family¡¯s mansion. The person who made this arrangement was naturally Wang Donglin. This surprised Wang Dongyang. In his impression, Wang Donglin had always been a model freeloader, and he did not pay much attention to etiquette. Even this time, he came to the Lower World to act like an Angel. He did not expect that after not seeing him for two months, he already knew how to send someone to welcome him? ¡°Looks like he still has me in his heart.¡± Wang Dongyang thought to himself, and his evaluation of Wang Donglin increased by a level. However, when he arrived at the Wang Family¡¯s mansion, he realized that he was wrong. After Wang Donglin saw him, the first thing he asked was, ¡°Big Brother, tell me, what instructions does Exalted Immortal have?¡± The smile on Wang Dongyang¡¯s face froze. Clearly, Wang Donglin did not welcome him so warmly because of himself. It was because he had come from Fengzhou with Cui Heng¡¯s instructions. Be it warmth or respect, they were all for Cui Heng. ¡°Exalted Immortal wants us to hold a banquet and invite¡­¡± Wang Dongyang barely managed to calm down and recounted Cui Heng¡¯s decision and the situation with the Heaven Dew Crystals. In the end, he said in a low voice,¡± All the Nine Immortal Sects deserve to die!¡± ¡°They really deserve to die!¡± Wang Donglin gritted his teeth, his face filled with hatred. He had long reached the Deity Realm. The reason why he had never been able to become a Human Immortal was because the Wang Family of Jiangdong was severely lacking in Heaven Dew Crystals. It was not his turn to advance to the Human Immortal Realm at all. ¡°Normally speaking, it¡¯s impossible for us to fight against the Nine Immortal Sects and the Baolin Buddhist Hall on our own.¡± Wang Dongyang nodded and said, ¡°It was Exalted Immortal who gave us this opportunity. We have to take it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Wang Donglin clenched his fists. ¡°However, even if the Beast Taming Immortal Sect accepts the invitation, they might not be able to attract all the Immortals and Buddhas in the Lower World. ¡°Especially the Baolin Buddhist Hall. It¡¯s already good enough for one or two of the twelve Bodhisattvas to arrive. I plan to add more ingredients to the list.¡± ¡°What ingredients?¡± Wang Dongyang asked curiously. He felt that his youngest brother had become much smarter. ¡°Invite the Emperor of the Great Jin!¡± Wang Donglin sneered and said, ¡°The people from the four Immortal Sects might not care about the Emperor of the Great Jin, but the Buddhists who are focused on preaching are extremely concerned about him. The Baolin Buddhist Hall needs the power of the mortal dynasty to help them promote their sects and give them farmland. Only then can they preach wantonly and develop their believers quickly. As long as Emperor Wei Yi is invited, the Baolin Buddhist Hall will definitely take this banquet very seriously and become more proactive. It¡¯s very likely that there will be a few more Bodhisattvas.¡± ¡°Good idea, let¡¯s do that!¡± Wang Dongyang¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this, but he was also a little puzzled. ¡°But it¡¯s not easy to invite the Emperor of the Great Jin to Langya, right?¡± ¡°Heh, I have my ways.¡± Wang Donglin chuckled, but he did not intend to tell Wang Dongyang. ¡­. Yuzhou, Golden Light Mountain. Compared to the past, the current Baolin Buddhist Hall could be said to be very deserted. Other than the monks in the monastery, almost no one came. This was all because the Arhat had suddenly died in the temple half a month ago. At that time, many visitors who came to offer incense were frightened. After all, that Arhat was known as the incarnation of Buddha Baolin in the mortal world. Even the incarnation of Buddha could die suddenly, so how could they protect others? In addition, Zen Master Dufa, who had once been heavily promoted by the Baolin Buddhist Hall to recruit believers wantonly, suddenly ¡°died in meditation¡±, causing the reputation of the Baolin Buddhist Hall to plummet. Many visitors did not want to go. Just like that, the number one holy land of Buddhism in the world became deserted in just half a month. In the past, no one would have believed it. After the 12 Bodhisattvas descended from the Upper World and saw this situation, they initially thought that they had come to the wrong place. After asking the current abbot, Kong Hui, they were finally convinced that this was the Baolin Buddhist Hall. Kong Hui was originally the former abbot of the Baolin Buddhist Hall and one of the nine Divine Monks who lived in seclusion. In terms of seniority, he was Monk Dufa¡¯s Martial Nephew. He had already abdicated decades ago and handed the position of Abbot to his disciple. However, in the past few months, there have been many major events. The abbot felt even more powerless. Finally, after the Bodhisattva Jade Bone appeared and the Arhat descended from the sky, the abbot felt that he could no longer manage the current Baolin Buddhist Hall well, so he took the initiative to ask to step down from the position of abbot. That was indeed the case. At this special time when the 100-year period had arrived, the martial world was no longer as calm as before. Deity Realm experts who were treated as martial arts legends in the past had appeared one after another. They indeed needed a powerful abbot. Hence, the previous abbot, Kong Hui, walked to the front of the stage again and changed from the previous abbot to the current substitute abbot. Not long after, Zen Master Dufa and the Arhat died. Two big pots were placed on Kong Hui¡¯s head. Even the 12 Bodhisattvas were questioning him after they descended. Why did he manage the once number one Buddhist Holy Land in the world into such a state? Faced with this situation, there was only one thing Kong Hui could do. He would try his best to push the blame to Cui Heng. Actually, the sudden death of Arhat Xuankong was very strange. No one knew what was going on. However, to Monk Kong Hui, the truth was not important. It was fine as long as he could get rid of the blame on him. Since Monk Dufa had fallen in Cui Heng¡¯s hands, it should not be a problem for him to blame the death of Bodhisattva Xuankong on him. Unexpectedly, he had hit the nail on the head. Moreover, Cui Heng¡¯s relationship with the Immortal Dawn Sect and Daoyi Palace was almost obvious. Therefore, after the twelve Bodhisattvas understood this situation, they immediately identified Cui Heng as the number one enemy of this Lower World operation. After an entire day of discussion, the twelve Bodhisattvas came up with a strategy to join forces with the four Immortal sects and lead many aristocratic families to first kill Cui Heng, then destroy the Immortal Dawn Sect and finally destroy the Daoyi Palace. Then the next problem was to inform the other forces of this strategy. It would be best if they could find a place to sit down and discuss the details of the operation. Regarding the choice of this place, the meeting hall of the Baolin Buddhist Hall had been arguing for a few days. The reason was very simple. The 12 Bodhisattvas each had their own opinions, and there was no way to unite them. And they were all on the same level as each other. They didn¡¯t even have a nominal leader, so they couldn¡¯t make a decision in a short period of time. That was because the person who made the final decision this time was most likely the person in charge of the operation in the future. This simple negotiation decision was essentially the 12 Bodhisattvas fighting for the right to lead. Naturally, they argued endlessly. However, there were no more arguments in the meeting hall today. The 12 Bodhisattvas¡¯ gazes were all on the substitute abbot, Kong Hui. Monk Kong Hui¡¯s eyes widened, but he still took a deep breath and said, ¡°Bodhisattvas, I just received news that the Wang Family of Langya wants to hold a banquet to discuss the attack. ¡°This banquet is specially held to suppress Cui Heng. It will invite everyone in the world who wants to kill Cui Heng. They have already sent invitations to the various aristocratic families, the five Immortal Sects that have descended to the Lower World, and our Baolin Buddhist Hall. ¡°May I know what you all think?¡± Chapter 170 - A Storm Is Brewing Chapter 170 A Storm Is Brewing In the meeting hall of the Baolin Buddhist Hall, the twelve Bodhisattvas looked at each other. At the same time, they fell into deep thought. This banquet coincided with their previous thoughts. Moreover, it resolved the problem of choosing a place to discuss. However, they were still hesitant. Firstly, it was too informal to let a mere Wang Family of Langya host such an important event. The Wang Family of Langya was only a branch of the Wang Family in the Upper World. They were not worthy of being taken seriously by the Baolin Buddhist Hall. With the invitation of the Wang Family of Langya, it was a matter of lowering their status for the Baolin Buddhist Hall. Secondly, this also caused them to lose a chance to confirm their leadership. However, the former was something that all 12 Bodhisattvas agreed on, while the latter was something that some people hoped would be opposed to. Although the 12 Bodhisattvas were all at the same level and had the same cultivation realm, their ages and qualifications were still different. The most likely ones to obtain leadership were the three or four old Bodhisattvas. Therefore, the remaining eight or nine Bodhisattvas who were slightly less qualified could not wait for the leadership authority to be confirmed, lest they were led by someone of the same level. Then, there was a very realistic problem in front of them. Should they accept the invitation of the Wang Family of Langya? ¡°Whose idea was it?¡± Monk Zi De, the most senior of the twelve Bodhisattvas, asked. This was an old monk who looked to be in his eighties. He was actually more than 300 years old. His long snow-white eyebrows hung to his chest, and his face was covered in age spots. To a Bodhisattva realm Buddhist martial artist, this was almost the limit of their lifespan. ¡°Bodhisattva, it should have been done by Wang Donglin, the envoy from the Wang Family of Jiangdong in the Upper World,¡± Kong Hui said respectfully. Then, he told him about the hatred between the Wang Family of Langya and Cui Heng, as well as Wang Donglin¡¯s previous alliance to attack Cui. In the end, he said, ¡°The Human Immortal Wang Dongyang and the others from the Wang Family of Jiangdong in the Upper World have also arrived in Langya. They should also be supporting him.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Monk Zi De nodded lightly when he heard this. Then, he said indifferently, ¡°Since it¡¯s just a small clan, there¡¯s no need to care about them. Let¡¯s continue discussing.¡± As the most senior of the 12 Bodhisattvas, he was the most likely to obtain the leadership position. Moreover, he had gradually gained the upper hand in the previous argument. He would succeed in a few days, so he naturally did not want to stop here. However, his decision to directly represent all the Bodhisattvas present immediately attracted dissatisfaction. ¡°Senior Brother Ji De, how many days have we been discussing?¡± Monk Ji Tong also spoke. He looked to be in his thirties or forties and was just over 200 years old. He was one of the younger Bodhisattvas. ¡°Oh?¡± Monk Zi De looked at Monk Jitong and said indifferently, ¡°Junior Brother Jitong, what¡¯s your opinion?¡±. ¡°Senior Brother, do you still remember the reason why we came to the Lower World this time? We were ordered by the Buddha to completely destroy the Immortal Dawn Sect and Daoyi Palace!¡± Monk Jitong directly mentioned Buddha Baolin and said in a low voice, ¡°If we¡¯re still only discussing the location now, how can we get anything done? Senior Brother, have you forgotten the mission the Buddha gave us?¡± This was equivalent to accusing Monk Zi De of disrespecting Buddha on the spot. ¡°You!¡± Monk Zi De¡¯s long eyebrows twitched with anger when he heard this. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± he shouted. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth?¡± Monk Jitong asked aggressively. Although he was not as experienced as others, he was also a Bodhisattva and was not afraid of Monk Zi De. Buddhism did not emphasize etiquette. As long as their cultivation levels were the same and their seniority was the same, without any special appointments, they were all on the same level. There was no difference in status. ¡°Alright!¡± At this moment, Monk Ji Feng spoke up and stopped their argument. He looked to be in his fifties or sixties, and his actual age was close to 300 years old as well. He was second only to Monk Zi De among the 12 Bodhisattvas, and he was the strongest. ¡°How about we compromise?¡± Monk Jifeng looked at Monk Zi De and Monk Jitong. ¡°Let¡¯s see how the other Immortal sects react before we make a decision. How about that?¡± Monk Jitong and Monk Zi De looked at each other and nodded after a slight hesitation. This was already a relatively milder solution. If they continued to argue, it would not be good for everyone¡¯s face. They had to stop before it was too late. ¡°That¡¯s all then. Kong Hui, remember to pay attention to the movements of the other Immortal sects,¡± Monk Zi De instructed. He took the opportunity to make a final decision ¡°Yes, Bodhisattva!¡± Monk Kong Hui left respectfully, feeling a little regretful. Actually, from his perspective, he really, really hoped that the matter of killing Cui Heng would be settled as soon as possible. After all, he was the one who¡¯d pushed all the blame onto Cui Heng. As long as Cui Heng was alive, he would not be able to feel at ease. Only when Cui Heng was dead could he truly feel at ease. After walking out of the meeting hall. Monk Kong Hui looked at the blue sky and sighed softly. He thought to himself, ¡°These Bodhisattvas are not much better than us mortals.¡± Thinking of this, he could not help but have some rebellious thoughts. ¡°They¡¯re just a group of lucky people from the Upper World. If I can also live in the Upper World, I¡¯ll definitely be a Bodhisattva at their age.¡± As a Martial Dao expert who had unlocked his divine treasures before the age of 100 and stepped into the Deity Realm, Monk Kong Hui had always been extremely confident in his aptitude. He had always thought that if he could have the cultivation resources and brilliant martial techniques of the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World, he would definitely have cultivated the Arhat Golden Body long ago. In the future, he would definitely be able to step into the Bodhisattva realm. Especially in the past few days, this group of Bodhisattvas had been discussing the location of the meeting in name, but in reality, it was to fight for leadership. This made him have even deeper thoughts. ¡°I have to think of a way to make this happen as soon as possible.¡± Monk Kong Hui thought to himself, ¡°As long as we kill Cui Heng and destroy the Immortal Dawn Sect and Daoyi Palace, I have a chance of being accepted into the Blessed Pure Land by Buddha with my contributions this time. Only then will I have a chance to become a Bodhisattva!¡± Currently Wei Yi¡¯s emotions was very complicated. It could be said to be a pleasant surprise. On one hand, he was shocked that White Tiger Child had returned. This fellow was actually not dead! When did Cui Heng become so soft-hearted? He actually didn¡¯t kill this Upper World Earth Immortal or even imprison him and directly let him come back. What was he doing?! On the other hand, he was happy that White Tiger Child¡¯s attitude towards him had become even better after he returned. If it was White Tiger Child who had felt touched by Wei Yi¡¯s deep bootlicking and wanted to help him do something previously¡­ Then it was White Tiger Child who was licking Wei Yi¡¯s boots now. A lofty Earth Immortal from the Upper World was almost obedient to Wei Yi¡¯s words. This Emperor Wei Yi had accomplished something that all the previous Emperors of the Great Jin had never dreamed of. He commanded an Earth Immortal! Wei Yi himself found it unbelievable. He could not understand what White Tiger Child was trying to do. Actually, this was just White Tiger Child feeling a little guilty for not fulfilling his promise to Wei Yi and planning to help him do some other things to compensate. On this day, Wei Yi brought White Tiger Child to the city wall of the palace. He looked at the bustling city outside the palace wall and the tall city wall in the distance and sighed. ¡°Immortal child, do you think these people, the Imperial Palace, the Imperial City, and the thousands of miles of rivers and mountains outside the Imperial City belong to me?¡±. ¡°Belong to you?¡± White Tiger Child was a little surprised and asked curiously, ¡°The entire Lower World belongs to our Heavenly Void World. Why do you have such an illusion?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The corners of Wei Yi¡¯s mouth twitched slightly when he heard this, and he was speechless. He still wanted to guide White Tiger Child to acknowledge this concept and ask him to help him clean up Great Jin. He did not expect this answer. Although White Tiger Child could be said to be obedient to Wei Yi now, this was only because he felt a little guilty. It was impossible to change his basic understanding of the Lower World. Wei Yi could directly get White Tiger Child to kill some people, but he could not let White Tiger Child clean up some people for the sake of ¡°his Great Jin¡±. He also understood that it was impossible to rely on White Tiger Child to clean up this dilapidated country. He still had to rely on Cui Heng. But now, White Tiger Child was already frightened by Cui Heng. The previous alliance against Cui Heng was also easily broken. What else could make Cui Heng attack? Wei Yi fell into deep thought. ¡°Emperor, you seem to be very troubled?¡± White Tiger Child saw the change in Wei Yi¡¯s emotions and asked, ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little worried as I watch this country decline day by day.¡± Wei Yi sighed. These were his heartfelt words. ¡°So you¡¯re still thinking about killing Cui Heng.¡± White Tiger Child was so frightened that his face turned pale. He shook his head repeatedly and said, ¡°I advise you to give up on this idea. I can¡¯t help you, and no one in this world can help you.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Wei Yi was confused. When did I say that? Then, he realized that in order to lure White Tiger Child to his death, he had linked the weakening of the Great Jin to Cui Heng. However, he did not expect Cui Heng to leave such a huge psychological trauma on White Tiger Child. He was so frightened by something that was not directly related. This was an Earth Immortal! How powerful was Cui Heng? ¡°Your Majesty!¡± At this moment, a sharp voice came from afar. It was Attendant Wang Chun rushing over. ¡°What happened? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Wei Yi frowned slightly, looking a little unhappy. ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s indeed something important.¡± Wang Chun hurriedly said, ¡°The Wang Family of Langya has sent an envoy over. He¡¯s a Human Immortal from the Upper World called Wang Dongyang. He said that he has something extremely important to discuss with Your Majesty and Immortal White Tiger Child.¡± ¡°The Wang Family of Langya, Human Immortals of the Upper World?!¡± Wei Yi was shocked when he heard this. Then, he looked at White Tiger Child and asked, ¡°Immortal Child, what do you think?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet him.¡± White Tiger Child nodded and smiled, pretending to be interested. ¡­. The news that the Wang Family of Langya was about to hold a banquet to discuss the attack on Cui Heng quickly spread throughout the world. Moreover, as the Emperor of the Great Jin and the Imperial Beast Immortal Sect accepted the invitation, even the four immortal sects that were preparing privately to destroy the Immortal Dawn Sect and Daoyi Palace were alarmed and decided to go to the banquet to take a look. The 12 Bodhisattvas of the Baolin Buddhist Hall finally gave up on fighting for leadership and chose five Bodhisattvas to head to Langya County in Yanzhou. Everyone in the world could feel that this would be an incomparably huge storm. At this moment, it was brewing. The mastermind behind this banquet was currently in the State Overseer¡¯s Office in Changfeng City, staring fixedly at the golden carriage that belonged to White Tiger Child. At this moment, seven days had passed since the arrival of White Tiger Child. The Heaven Dew on it was about to condense into crystals. Cui Heng planned to study what this Heaven Dew Crystal was. He wanted to see if it could help his cultivation. Chapter 171 - Inner Demon Bewitchment, Welcome, Nine Fire Flame Dragon! Chapter 171 Inner Demon Bewitchment, Welcome, Nine Fire Flame Dragon! A total of 2,071 Heaven Dew Crystals were piled in front of Cui Heng. This was a 12-sided diamond-shaped golden crystal that emitted a faint fluorescent light. It was only the size of half a fingernail, and every piece was exactly the same size. There was almost no difference. Clearly, it was a product of artificial manufacture. Cui Heng grabbed a handful of Heaven Dew Crystals and placed them in his hand. He released some Golden Core power to envelop them and began to analyze the structure. The moment they came into contact with the power of the Golden Core, the faint fluorescence on the Heavenly Dew Crystals immediately became bright and actually reflected into the air, forming a three-inch-wide light screen. Various scenes from the 11 states of Great Jin flashed inside. There were thatched huts, pavilions, peddlers, soldiers, generals, and nobles¡­ All of them transformed into countless lights and shadows that flashed through the light screen. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s the luck of the country.¡± Cui Heng made a preliminary judgment in his heart. Actually, when the ceremony was held, he had already discovered that formless Qi had condensed on the State Overseer¡¯s uniform and the seal. At that time, he had a similar guess. Coupled with the requirements of the ritual, it was easy to obtain such guesses. For example, the ritual could only be done by the State Overseer, who was the head of a state. Moreover, it could only be completed if the State Overseer shouted to welcome the arrival of the Immortals and Buddhas of the Upper World. The State Overseer was the core of the country¡¯s luck. That sentence was most likely the key to offering up the country¡¯s luck that they had accumulated. Cui Heng did not say those words, so the invisible aura remained on his State Overseer¡¯s uniform. It only gradually dissipated three days after the ceremony ended. Now that the Heaven Dew Crystal had been analyzed by the power of his Golden Core and revealed the scenes of the eleven states of the Great Jin, it meant that this guess was most likely correct. However, Cui Heng felt that something was still missing. Hence, he tried to continue analyzing. Suddenly, Cui Heng frowned and his eyes widened. ¡°Huh?!¡± The Heaven Dew Crystal actually contained an extremely weak trace of spirituality. It was only about a thousandth of the Nine Fire Flame Dragon. However, with his understanding of spirituality, he quickly discovered that something was wrong with this trace of spirituality. The spirituality Cui Heng knew was extremely pure. Whether it was the Golden Core spirituality he was nurturing, the spirituality born from the Hongwu Divine Sword, or the spirituality given to the Nine Fire Flame Dragon, they were all like this. However, the spirituality in the Heaven Dew Crystal was very turbid. It did not feel pure and clear. It was as if the complicated thoughts of countless living beings were forcefully condensed together. Boom! Cui Heng crushed the dozens of Heaven Dew Crystals and used the power of his Golden Core to extract the subtle spirituality. Then, he smelled something similar to incense. ¡°So it¡¯s the Power of Faith of All Life.¡± Cui Heng finally understood what was going on. The Power of Faith of all living beings was a spiritual power unique to living beings with intelligence. When a person was extremely passionate about something or believed in an existence, they would produce Power of Faith. When Cui Heng was collecting the seven emotions of all living beings, he would often sense this power of faith, but he would carefully avoid it and try his best not to touch it. He would only collect the normal light of the seven emotions. This was because the power of faith was too complicated and contained the different thoughts of countless living beings. It was useless for his cultivation. However, after cultivating the Nine Fire Flame Dragon Technique, he discovered that although this power of faith could not be used to nurture the spirituality of hisGolden Core, it could be used as nourishment to nurture the spirituality of the Nine Fire Flame Dragon, allowing it to grow quickly and become stronger. ¡°The strength of the Nine Fire Flame Dragon is related to the strength of its spirituality. If I feed it all these Heaven Dew Crystals, even if it can¡¯t grow to the late-stage Foundation Establishment realm, its strength can increase by several times.¡± Cui Heng was quite happy about this. The Nine Fire Flame Dragon was a spell related to spirituality. The deeper he cultivated this spell, the smoother it would be in the later stages of the Nascent Soul realm. In other words, these Heavenly Dew Crystals would be quite beneficial to his future cultivation. Clang! At this moment, the sound of a sword rang out from Cui Heng¡¯s sleeve. The Hongwu Divine Sword was slightly impulsive, revealing an emotion of yearning. ¡°Right, this fellow also needs to increase its spirituality.¡± Cui Heng waved his sleeve and released the Hongwu Divine Sword. It spun gently in Cui Heng¡¯s palm and instantly absorbed the power of faith contained in the dozens of Heaven Dew Crystals. Then, it let out a happy sword cry. It was like a child jumping around happily after eating its fill. Its strength had also increased from the Seventh level of Qi Refinement to the Ninth level of Qi Refinement. ¡°If I refine all these Heaven Dew Crystals, it should be enough to advance the sword to the early-stage Foundation Establishment realm.¡± Cui Heng estimated in his heart, but he still put away the Hongwu Divine Sword. He had other uses for the Heaven Dew Crystals. Moreover, the spirituality of the Power of Faith was only a part of its structure. The main body still contained the country¡¯s luck. Cui Heng had yet to figure out the effect of this power and had to study it for a period of time. ¡°However, there are only about 2,000 crystals. It¡¯s indeed a bit too little.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He looked up at the sky and an idea appeared in his mind. ¡°Should I go to the Heavenly Void World to ¡®borrow¡¯ some from those Immortal sects and Buddhist monasteries?¡± Previously, he had learned from Wang Dongyang that the Immortal Sects of the Upper World had descended to the Lower World to collect Heaven Dew Crystals since 3,000 years ago. It was after the Ancestral Master of Daoyi Palace ascended to the Heavenly Void World and the Great Yan Dynasty was established. Chapter 172 - Inner Demon Bewitchment, Welcome, Nine Fire Flame Dragon! (2) Chapter 172 Inner Demon Bewitchment, Welcome, Nine Fire Flame Dragon! (2) Over the years, they had completed more than 30 rounds of collection. Every time, there were at most 7,000 to 8,000 crystals, and at least 3,000 to 4,000 crystals. There should be 150,000 to 160,000 crystals in total. In addition, there was also the wool shorn from the aristocratic families. There should be about a thousand crystals each time, which adds up to more than 30,000 crystals. He estimated that these Immortal Sects should have obtained more than 200,000 Heaven Dew Crystals. Of course, these Immortal Sects would definitely consume some Heaven Dew Crystals as well. After all, with their attitude of wanting to plunder all the Heaven Dew Crystals collected by the aristocratic families, they most likely had an urgent need for Heaven Dew Crystals. ¡°200,000 crystals¡­ As long as they¡¯ve left even 30% behind, I can create a Nine Fire Flame Dragon with a relatively basic level of spirituality.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself and looked at the golden carriage. This so-called Deva Immortal Weapon was only an artifact equivalent to the early-stage Foundation Establishment realm. However, it had the magical effect of gathering the country¡¯s luck and the faith of all living beings and condensing the Heaven Dew Crystal. ¡°From this golden carriage, I can tell that the inheritance of the Heavenly Void World is not simple. It must have its merits. Perhaps there are some hidden experts¡­¡± Thinking of this, Cui Heng suddenly jolted and became vigilant. ¡°No, I actually wanted to go to the Heavenly Void World to sweep through the Immortal Sects and directly snatch their Heaven Dew Crystals to feed the Nine Fire Flame Dragon?! This is too careless. Is it because I learned that the strongest Buddha in the Heavenly Void World is only equivalent to a peak Foundation Establishment cultivator? Sigh, I was too careless. The path of cultivation is indeed difficult. Inner demons are everywhere! Not to mention whether there are hidden experts in the Upper World, the use of the country¡¯s luck, and that extremely strange Sky Ruins Evil Bug, I haven¡¯t figured all these out yet. In essence, this is a Xianxia space-time world filled with Immortal Kings and ferocious beasts. I was just lucky to come to a relatively low-level place. There are still too many unknowns in the Upper World for me. I actually drifted in my arrogance. No, I can¡¯t do this. Fortunately, I woke up in time. Otherwise, I would have gone astray. Even if I really have to go to the Heavenly Void World in the future, I can¡¯t act in a high-profile manner without any scruples, let alone directly rob others. I have to use the cultivation path of the Nascent Soul realm as the core.¡± Thinking of this, he finally heaved a sigh of relief, but he still had some lingering fear in his heart. If not for the fact that he had woken up in time this time, he would have gone astray under the temptation of the Heaven Dew Crystals. That was a path that could push him into a bottomless abyss! ¡°Fortunately, I was vigilant and wasn¡¯t bewitched by my mental demons.¡± Cui Heng waved his sleeve and put away the Heaven Dew Crystals, gradually calming down. ¡°It¡¯s already so dangerous to reach the Nascent Soul realm from the Grand Completion Golden Core realm. I wonder what the cultivation of the Nascent Soul realm will be like. I reckon it won¡¯t just be the accumulation of Dharmic powers.¡± As his cultivation deepened, he increasingly felt that purely accumulating Dharmic powers and tempering his soul could only increase his strength, but it could not achieve a qualitative leap. The process of reaching the Nascent Soul realm from the Grand Completion Golden Core realm was proof. The path of cultivation was not a simple process of accumulation and growth. It also involved some mysterious methods. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, cultivation from the early-stage Nascent Soul realm will most likely involve some relatively profound cultivation methods.¡± Cui Heng pondered. ¡°If I had to comprehend the Dao on my own, I¡¯m afraid I might not even be able to succeed in a thousand or ten thousand years. Fortunately, there¡¯s the Primary Grade Immortal Technique. After I successfully nurture a Nascent Soul, I can just flip through it.¡± Now, he was not far from the Nascent Soul realm. The Light of Seven Emotions had already reached five levels of Perfection. The only emotions missing were the white light that symbolizes love and the red light that symbolizes joy. The former was six feet and one inch, while the latter was six feet and nine inches. It was only a matter of time before he reached perfection in all of them. After that, he only needed to enter seclusion for 49 days to nurture a Nascent Soul. ¡°I wonder if the Immortals and Buddhas in Langya can provide me with some Light of Seven Emotions before they die?¡± The corners of Cui Heng¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as he looked in the direction of Yanzhou. Three feet above Wang Dongyang¡¯s head, there was a Seven Emotions Divine Spirit that also extended as his consciousness. Therefore, even though he was sitting in the official office of Changfeng Prefecture City, he could still see the scene in Langya County. Although Cui Heng was afraid of the Upper World because there were too many unknowns in the Upper World, this did not prevent him from slaughtering the Immortals and Buddhas who had descended to the Lower World. After all, he had basically figured out the Lower World. After talking to White Tiger Child and Wang Dongyang, those so-called Upper World Immortals and Buddhas no longer had any secrets in his eyes. Naturally, they should be destroyed. Although he was cautious, there was no reason for him to hide when something happened. He was not worried that a Nascent Soul expert would suddenly appear from the Heavenly Void World. If they could really descend at will. The Immortal Dawn Sect would have ceased to exist a hundred years ago. In Cui Heng¡¯s opinion, this Lower World was relatively safe. ¡­. The Langya County City today was very different from before. Whether it was on the city gate tower or the houses along the streets of the city, red lanterns were hung up. Many auspicious words were written in gold powder, and it was very festive. This made the citizens in the city feel like it was the new year. Of course, the most different thing was the auspicious clouds that fell from the sky from time to time. The commoners could not help but kneel on the ground and worship the sky. To ordinary people, these big shots who could ride the clouds and fly were Immortals. Chapter 173 - Inner Demon Bewitchment, Welcome, Nine Fire Flame Dragon! (3) Chapter 173 Inner Demon Bewitchment, Welcome, Nine Fire Flame Dragon! (3) They could not be disrespectful to an Immortal. However, the people from the Immortal sects who came to attend the banquet actually did not have the ability to ride the clouds. This was something that only a Deva could do. They had basically used the Immortal artifacts they had brought down from the Upper World to achieve a similar effect. Although it was a little hypocritical, everyone did it, so naturally, no one said anything. If they didn¡¯t do this, they would instead appear to be abnormal. The five Bodhisattvas of the Baolin Buddhist Hall were the last to arrive. They were Ji De, Jitong, and Ji Feng, along with two other monks. ¡°Senior Bodhisattvas have graced us with your presence. Please forgive me for not coming out to welcome you.¡± Wang Dongyang welcomed them warmly, and Wang Donglin followed at the side. ¡°Mn.¡± Monk Zi De didn¡¯t even look at the two of them as he nodded and sat down. Jitong, Ji Feng, and the other two monks only glanced at the two of them and nodded lightly. Clearly, they did not take them seriously. Wang Donglin and Wang Dongyang were not angry at all. They could not help but heave a sigh of relief when they saw the five bald men sit down. They did not let Exalted Immortal down. Before the arrival of the five Bodhisattvas from the Baolin Buddhist Hall, the Beast Taming Immortal Sect, Emperor Jianyan Wei Yi, the aristocratic families who had received the invitation, as well as the four Immortal Sects, the Tianhe Saint Sect, the Heavenly Cycle Star Pavilion, White Cloud City, and the Void Dao Sect, had already taken their seats. The arrival of the five Bodhisattvas also attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Whether it was the aristocratic families, the few Immortal sects, or Wei Yi, who had decided to attend the banquet at the last minute, they all looked at them. ¡°Everyone!¡± At this moment, Wang Dongyang walked to the center of the banquet venue. He looked around and smiled. ¡°First of all, thank you for coming here to support and attend this banquet. I have something very important to tell everyone.¡± The five Bodhisattvas closed their eyes slightly and did not listen to what he was saying at all. The aristocratic families and the few Immortal sects were also a little impatient. They did not come here to listen to such nonsense. Only Emperor Wei Yi and White Tiger Child listened with interest. ¡°What I want to tell everyone is¡­¡± Wang Dongyang suddenly paused. His clothes were faintly burning with flames, and his expression was solemn. ¡°This banquet is not to suppress Cui Heng, but to kill all of you here!¡± After everyone arrived, he revealed his true intentions. As soon as he finished speaking, the entire place fell silent. Everyone looked at Wang Dongyang in disbelief, almost thinking that they were hallucinating. Was this person crazy? ¡°Heh, ridiculous!¡± Monk Zi De was the first to stand up. He spoke to the four junior brothers beside him. ¡°Is this the kind of banquet you want us to come to? How laughable!¡± Jitong, Ji Feng, and the others were speechless. Their gazes towards Wang Dongyang were filled with killing intent. ¡°Amitabha!¡± Monk Zi De pressed his palms together and chanted a Buddhist proclamation. He turned to look at Wang Dongyang and said in a low voice, ¡°So you¡¯re already controlled by Cui Heng, this evil demon. This poor monk shall purify you.¡± With that, the Buddhist light around his body surged, and he was about to attack Wang Dongyang ¡°Bald donkey, I¡¯m under the orders of the Exalted Immortal to kill all of you here. Not only did you not repent on the spot, you actually dared to attack me?!¡± Wang Dongyang was not afraid at all when facing a Bodhisattva. After cursing loudly, he suddenly cupped his hands and bowed to the void. ¡°Welcome, Nine Fire Flame Dragon!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± At this moment, a dragon roar resounded in all directions. An extremely strong red light flickered as it suddenly burst out from Wang Dongyang¡¯s body. Chapter 174 - We Are All Willing to Follow Exalted Immortal Chapter 174 We Are All Willing to Follow Exalted Immortal In the blazing red light, the dragon patterns on Wang Dongyang¡¯s clothes flew up. In the blink of an eye, it transformed into a seven-inch-long Fire Dragon. However, although this fire dragon was small, it was not weak. The moment it appeared, its red eyes stared at Monk Zi De. The strong and dazzling Buddhist light seemed to make the little Fire Dragon very uncomfortable. It shook its head and suddenly opened its mouth, exhaling a breath of hot air. Immediately after, the hot air was like a flying sword, drawing a white line in the air. With surging air waves, it collided with Monk Zi De¡¯s chest at lightning speed. Boom! With a muffled sound, the little Fire Dragon¡¯s hot breath pierced through Monk Zi De¡¯s heart. Monk Zi De, who was about to attack Wang Dongyang just now, immediately froze there. His eyes widened as he looked at Wang Dongyang in disbelief, as if he could not believe what had just happened. ¡°This, how, how is this possible?!¡± He lowered his head in a daze and saw that a huge hole with a diameter of three inches had appeared on his chest. The edges had been charred black, and the flesh, bones, and internal organs inside had long turned to ashes. If an ordinary Deity Realm expert suffered such injuries, they would have died on the spot. However, Monk Zi De was a Bodhisattva who had cultivated for hundreds of years after all. His vitality was extremely strong, and he could still stand. He could even circulate his Dharmic powers to treat his injuries. ¡°Senior Brother?! Senior Brother Zi De!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? What was that?!¡± ¡°Evil creature, what demonic technique did you use?!¡± When the other four Bodhisattvas of the Baolin Buddhist Hall saw Monk Zi De¡¯s place his palms together, they immediately stood up and rushed to his side. They surrounded him to protect him and sent Buddhist power to heal him. Although they often quarreled and even wanted to snatch the leadership rights, they were still relatively united when facing foreign enemies. Especially when facing a mysterious and powerful existence. As soon as the small Fire Dragon appeared, it launched an attack at a speed that exceeded the limits of everyone¡¯s perception. It even severely injured Monk Zi De. It was simply unbelievable! Monk Zi De was an extremely old Bodhisattva. In the entire Heavenly Void World, he could definitely be considered an outstanding Bodhisattva. How could he be defeated so easily?! Unless, that little Fire Dragon was a Deva Realm existence! How was this possible?! ¡°Howl!¡± At this moment, the little Fire Dragon that was swimming in the air suddenly cried out. It shook its claws and head and kept flipping in the air, as if it was not satisfied with its previous results. Hence, the little Fire Dragon¡¯s red eyes stared at Monk Zi De again. Immediately after, the scales on its body began to burn, turning into balls of flames. An extremely blazing power spread out again, making one¡¯s heart palpitate. This time, the little Fire Dragon did not restrain its strength anymore. An extremely terrifying pressure instantly enveloped the entire Wang Family mansion. The expressions of everyone present changed drastically, their eyes filled with fear. Especially the Earth Immortals, they looked at the small Fire Dragon in disbelief, as if they had seen a ghost. ¡°Heaven, Heaven Immortal?!¡± ¡°How can it be a Heaven Immortal?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± The entire banquet hall was in an uproar. Some Earth Immortals had already recognized that the little Fire Dragon might be at the Heaven Immortal realm. An extreme sense of panic immediately filled everyone¡¯s hearts. Heaven Immortal! Even in the Heavenly Void World, it was synonymous with invincibility! Heaven Monarchs were extremely elusive. Often, one would not even see one in a hundred years. A Buddha was even more reclusive. Very few people could see an existence at that level. Therefore, in the Heavenly Void World, Heaven Immortals were the strongest in the normal sense. They were big shots that all Earth Immortals and Bodhisattvas had to look up to. But this was the Lower World, a place where even Human Immortal-level martial techniques were not passed down. How could a Heaven Immortal appear here?! Even Perfected Hengxia of the Immortal Dawn Sect back then was not so exaggeratedly strong It was simply unbelievable. Facing such a powerful Fire Dragon, no one present was its match. The entire Wang Family mansion fell into extreme silence. The little Fire Dragon had yet to launch a second attack and had only released its aura, but it had already stunned many Human Immortals, Earth Immortals, and Bodhisattvas present. No one dared to move. The four Bodhisattvas, including Jitong and Ji Feng, who surrounded Monk Zi De to protect him, also did not dare to act rashly. They were afraid that they would be burned to ashes by the flames on the little Fire Dragon. With the power of the little Fire Dragon, as long as they came into contact with it or even got close, they might be burned to ashes! The reason why Monk Zi De¡¯s chest was only pierced was because the little Fire Dragon had only spat out a mouthful of hot breath. It did not really attack. Monk Jitong forced himself to calm down and looked at Wang Dongyang. He said in a low voice, ¡°What exactly do you want to do? Are you going to help that evil Cui Heng kill all of us?!¡± As soon as he said this, everyone present immediately became restless, and their faces revealed incomparably terrified expressions. With this little Fire Dragon around, Wang Dongyang could really do such a thing. ¡°No.¡± Wang Dongyang shook his head and smiled. ¡°Exalted Immortal is benevolent and not bloodthirsty. Fellow aristocrats, I think you can listen to me talk about something.¡± Then, he did not care if everyone wanted to hear it or not and continued to explain about the Immortal Sect¡¯s collection of Heaven Dew Crystals. How they exploited the aristocratic families and how they exploited their value was clearly stated. After hearing Wang Dongyang¡¯s explanation, the expressions of the people from the aristocratic families present kept changing. From the initial shock, it gradually turned to anger. In the end, they looked at the people from the Immortal sects with hatred. Especially when they saw that no one from the Immortal sects said anything when faced with Wang Dongyang¡¯s description. No one even stood up to refute him. This was a tacit agreement. Hence, many Human Immortals from the aristocratic families present were furious. They stood up and questioned. ¡°Is this true?!¡± ¡°Are our aristocratic families not even worthy of a sip of soup?!¡± ¡°Do they really think we¡¯re begging on our knees?!¡± Usually, when they faced the people from the Immortal sects, they were already humble enough. They did not expect that they had been oppressed for so long. Of course, they dared to stand up and scold now because they felt that someone was supporting them. This person was the Exalted Immortal Wang Dongyang mentioned! In their opinion, if he could even send out a Heaven Immortal realm Fire Dragon, he was probably a Heaven Monarch. ¡°Do you still want to work for these Immortal sects?¡± Wang Dongyang looked at everyone with a cold smile and raised his chin slightly. ¡°The mission given to me by the Exalted Immortal is only to kill the Immortals and Buddhas of the four Immortal sects and the Baolin Buddhist Hall.¡± Many Human Immortals from the aristocratic families looked at each other when they heard this. Then, they revealed pleasantly surprised expressions and knelt down to Wang Dongyang. ¡°We are willing to follow Immortal Cui Heng. Please help us!¡± At the same time, in the State Overseer¡¯s Office in Changfeng City. Cui Heng suddenly felt a seven-colored light appear in front of his eyes. Immediately after, red lights mixed with some white light pierced through the void and flew over. They fused into his dantian. Chapter 175 - An Existence Sealed Since Ancient Times Chapter 175 An Existence Sealed Since Ancient Times ¡°The red light is perfected.¡± Cui Heng looked into his dantian. Six of the Seven Emotions Light around his Golden Core had already reached seven feet. Only the white light that symbolizes love was left. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s not difficult to make these Immortals and Buddhas from the Upper World feel joy, but it¡¯s indeed not easy to make them respect and love me.¡± Cui Heng opened his eyes and woke up from his meditation. He thought to himself, ¡°However, the various places are already implementing my new policies. The white light continues to grow every day. It won¡¯t take long for it to reach the height of five inches.¡± Then, he walked out of the inner hall of the government office and looked up at the clear sky. He suddenly raised his right hand and clenched it in the direction of Yanzhou. At the same time, his left hand formed a seal. The citizens of Changfeng Prefecture immediately felt a wave of pressure coming from the sky. It was as if someone was looking down from the sky. However, this feeling only existed for a moment. Most people thought that they were hallucinating, so they did not care. ¡°So this is the Heavenly Heart Technique,¡± Cui Heng muttered. Just now, while his six types of Seven Emotions Light were perfected, he had finally broken through the initial mastery of the Five Thunder Heavenly Heart Technique. He had truly cultivated this spell to the Beginner stage. ¡­. To these aristocratic families from the Heavenly Void World, they no longer had a choice. They could only follow Cui Heng. Only then would they have a way out. They already knew the methods the Immortal sects used to oppress the aristocratic families. If they returned to the Heavenly Void World and spread this news, it would definitely cause a huge commotion. Indeed, in this world where power belonged to one person, even if all the aristocratic families joined forces, they might not be able to compare to a Heaven Immortal. However, if all the aristocratic families of the Heavenly Void World caused trouble and tried their best to stand up, it would greatly affect the source of the Nine Immortal Sects¡¯ Heaven Dew Crystals. Therefore, it was impossible for the Earth Immortals of the Immortal sects and the Bodhisattvas of the Buddhist sects to let them return to the Heavenly Void World alive. They would definitely make them stay in the Lower World forever. Only the dead could really keep a secret. If they did not follow Cui Heng, they would definitely die. Coincidentally, Wang Dongyang had expressed Cui Heng¡¯s intentions. He only wanted to kill the people from the Immortal sects and Buddhist monasteries. He did not have to kill the people from the aristocratic families. If they didn¡¯t cast their lots now, when would they do it? The people from the aristocratic families naturally chose to join Cui Heng. Other than White Tiger Child, the faces of all the people from the Immortal sects present turned green with anger. All along, they had only treated the aristocratic families as their dogs. Now, these dogs actually betrayed their owners to the face. This was a ruthless slap to their faces! However, they did not dare to show it. The terrifying aura and pressure displayed by the little Fire Dragon were still deeply imprinted in their hearts, making them feel incomparably terrified. A Heaven Immortal! This was a terrifying existence that could easily kill them all! Wang Dongyang looked at the many aristocratic families who had knelt down and was very satisfied with this result. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to kneel. Get up. ¡°I¡¯m just passing on Exalted Immortal¡¯s words. In the end, only Exalted Immortal can protect you. After this matter is over, I¡¯ll bring you to Changfeng Prefecture to meet Exalted Immortal.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sir Wang!¡± ¡°Thank you, Sir Wang!¡± Everyone thanked him and moved to stand behind Wang Dongyang, which was the opposite of the people from the Immortal sects and Bodhisattvas from the Buddhist sects. The people from the four Immortal sects did not dare to say anything. At this moment, Emperor Wei Yi suddenly stood up and said to Wang Dongyang, ¡°Can I go to Changfeng Prefecture with them?¡± As soon as he said this, he immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. What was the Emperor of the Great Jin trying to do?! Was he courting death? Wang Dongyang also looked at Wei Yi in surprise and asked curiously, ¡°Why does Your Majesty want to see Exalted Immortal?¡± At this moment, Wei Yi no longer hid his goal and said with a serious expression, ¡°To consult about the fate of the country.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wang Dongyang fell silent when he heard this, but he still nodded and said, ¡°I can bring you there, but it¡¯s still up to Exalted Immortal to decide if he wants to see you.¡± ¡°Of course, of course!¡± Wei Yi was already very satisfied with this outcome. He nodded and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You actually dare to speak at a time like this.¡± White Tiger Child looked at Wei Yi in surprise. ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡± ¡°I have no other choice.¡± Wei Yi sighed. ¡°Yes, indeed. Your country is indeed not far from death.¡± White Tiger Child nodded. ¡°¡­¡± Wei Yi smiled bitterly. ¡°Immortal child, you really know how to talk.¡± ¡°Howl!¡± At this moment, the little Fire Dragon suddenly cried out. It flew in the air and looked up at the sky, its scarlet eyes filled with vigilance. At the same time, everyone present felt a terrifying pressure coming from the sky and looked up slightly. Then, they exclaimed in succession. ¡°Buddha! This extremely powerful pressure is from a Buddha?!¡± ¡°Has a Buddha descended to the mortal world? No, this is the phantom incarnation of a Buddha!¡± ¡°One, two, three, four, five, six, seven! Seven, there are actually seven phantoms of Buddhas. How is this possible!¡± At some point, seven Buddha-like shadows appeared in the sky. Although these Buddhas did not look real and were only phantoms, they still emitted an extremely powerful aura that made one tremble in fear. ¡°Amitabha!¡± An incomparably loud Buddhist proclamation came from the sky. It was deafening and resounded throughout the entire Langya County. Golden Buddhist light shone in the air, as if the sky had turned into a pure land of the mortal world. Immediately after, seven pillars of Buddhist power descended from the sky and enveloped the entire Wang Family mansion, sealing off all directions of escape. ¡°Evil demons! Quickly execute them!¡± ¡°Evil demons! Quickly execute them!¡± A thunderous sound came from the sky, carrying an extremely powerful spiritual shock, causing the expressions of everyone in the Wang Family¡¯s mansion to change. Everyone from the aristocratic families looked terrified. The people from the Immortal sects were overjoyed. They had already recognized that these seven Buddha phantoms were manifested by the other seven Bodhisattvas of the Baolin Buddhist Hall. They were undoubtedly here to help. ¡°Amitabha!¡± The five monks of the Baolin Buddhist Hall chanted Buddhist scriptures with their hands clasped together. Their expressions were solemn, and their bodies began to emit Buddhist light. Golden light shone and formed the outline of a Buddha behind them. This was the power of the Buddha Seal. The seven Buddha phantoms in the sky were the seven Bodhisattvas they had contacted far away in the Baolin Buddhist Hall through the Buddha Dharma Seal, allowing them to rush to Langya County. They¡¯d come to help them out. Rumble! A series of loud sounds spread. The five Bodhisattvas of the Baolin Buddhist Hall who were originally standing there did not move. Their bodies were enveloped in Buddhist light. An incomparably huge pressure was released from their bodies. In the blink of an eye, the five of them had also transformed into golden Buddha phantoms sitting on lotus platforms. The aura emitted from their bodies was actually not much weaker than the small Fire Dragon. ¡°It¡¯s over, this is the incarnation of Buddha Baolin¡¯s Dharma Seal!¡± White Tiger Child said with a trembling voice. His face was ashen and he was horrified. ¡°There are actually 12 incarnations of the Buddha Seal. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over!¡± ¡°What¡¯s a Dharma Seal Incarnation?¡± Wei Yi asked in confusion. ¡°It means that Buddha Baolin will split a portion of his power to condense a Buddhist seal. He can use special methods to condense it into incarnations,¡± White Tiger Child explained simply. ¡°Within 15 minutes, these incarnations will have power comparable to Heaven Immortals!¡± Wang Dongyang also became nervous at this moment. He looked at the 12 Buddha phantoms with extreme fear and subconsciously looked at the little Fire Dragon. The little Fire Dragon bestowed by Exalted Immortal was also at the Heaven Immortal realm. However, it was only one Fire Dragon after all. There were 12 people on the other side. The difference was too great! At the same realm, the side with more people would definitely have the advantage. There was no doubt about this. ¡°Evil demon! Evil dragon! Aren¡¯t you going to submit?!¡± The 12 Buddha phantoms had already risen into the sky and looked down at the Wang Family¡¯s mansion. Moreover, all their Buddhist power had targeted Wang Dongyang and the Nine Fire Flame Dragon. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Wang Dongyang laughed loudly and pointed at the sky as he cursed, ¡°Since I chose to work for Exalted Immortal, I¡¯m naturally prepared to die. ¡°Even so, I still want to kill all of you here. Bald donkeys, if you have the guts, why don¡¯t you kill me now? Otherwise¡­ Fire Dragon, please kill these monks!¡± ¡°Howl!¡± The Nine Fire Flame Dragon immediately roared at the sky. The power on its body increased again, and the flames on its scales burned even more brightly, causing the surrounding void to distort. Buzz! He heard the sound of the void trembling around him. At the same time, the little Fire Dragon turned into a streak of light and rushed into the sky. Layers of Buddhist light burst out, seeming to want to stop it, but it was useless. They were easily destroyed! They were all easily shattered by it! ¡°Roar!¡± With a shocking dragon roar, the originally seven-inch long small Fire Dragon instantly transformed into a huge fire dragon that was ten feet long. Its body danced in the air. It was as if an ancient fire god had descended to the mortal world, releasing endless light and heat. The huge Dragon¡¯s body burned with flames. Every scale seemed to be burning with heavenly fire, illuminating the 12 Buddha phantoms with a fiery red color. At this moment, the Nine Fire Flame Dragon twisted its body. Before the 12 Buddhas could react, its tail slapped one of the Buddhas. It was Bodhisattva Zi De! Boom! With an earth-shattering bang, the Buddha phantom was smashed into countless light fragments on the spot and dissipated without a trace. Immediately after, it shook its dragon head and opened its huge mouth filled with blazing flames, biting the head of another Buddha phantom. Bang! The Buddha phantom was bitten and crushed on the spot, and the true body hiding inside was burned to ashes by the flames. Then, the Nine Fire Flame Dragon¡¯s four dragon claws also grabbed at the other four Buddha phantoms, trying to shatter them. However, after the destruction of the first two Buddha phantoms, the other Buddha phantoms were already on guard. The moment the dragon claw was waved, they all flew back and barely dodged the Nine Fire Flame Dragon¡¯s attack. At this moment, the ground was silent. This sudden change stunned everyone. No one expected this Heaven Immortal-level Fire Dragon to be so powerful. It could actually instantly kill two Buddha phantoms. It was simply unbelievable! They were clearly all at the Heaven Immortal realm. Why was the difference so huge?! ¡°Hahaha, you overestimated yourself!¡± Wang Dongyang laughed heartily. ¡°How can a group of phantoms condensed from the Baolin Buddha Dharma Seal compare to a life form refined with Immortal Dharmic powers?¡± In the sky, the remaining ten Buddhas looked at the Nine Fire Flame Dragon in fear. ¡°There¡¯s no need to hesitate anymore. If this continues, we¡¯ll all die!¡± The Buddha phantom transformed by Monk Ji Feng suddenly spoke. ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the only way!¡± Monk Jitong nodded. The other Buddhas gritted their teeth and made up their minds. Then, purple-black shadows suddenly appeared on their Buddha Golden bodies, and their crazy and filthy auras suddenly expanded! The power fluctuations of the ten Buddha phantoms instantly soared several times, but the bright Buddhist light no longer existed. Instead, it turned into a purple-black light that covered the sky. Most of the sky in Langya County darkened, and fear began to spread quickly. ¡­. At the same time that the ten Buddha phantoms were dyed purple-black. Thousands of kilometers below the ground. A living being that had been sealed for countless years suddenly opened its eyes! Chapter 176 - Unparalleled Demon, Heavens Wrath Lightning Chapter 176 Unparalleled Demon, Heaven¡¯s Wrath Lightning The earth¡¯s core was thousands of kilometers below the ground. Extremely scorching and blazing Earth Fire surged here, but it could not drown the purple-black ball at the core. This strange light that was filled with darkness and distortion often corroded the Earth Fire. It tried to rush out. However, every time this happened, the Earth Fire would blaze with golden light. They intertwined with each other to form a chain-like seal, firmly suppressing the purple-black mass inside. In the past years, every time the purple-black light attacked the seal, it would be quickly suppressed. Then, there would be a long period of peace. However, this time, the purple-black ball¡¯s impact on the seal was extremely violent, far exceeding any time in the past. At this moment, the entire core of the planet seemed to be boiling. The Earth Fire surged and soared, and the golden chains and seals shone brightly, as if they had condensed into substance and were doing their best to suppress the purple-black mass. Boom! Boom! Boom! The purple-black color in the Earth Fire continued to collide with the golden chains, producing loud sounds. There were no signs of stopping At the same time, a crazy and violent voice came from inside. ¡°Holy Saint! Holy Saint! Holy Saint¡­¡± This voice seemed to be calling out to something. It actually came from the Earth Fire. The seal formed by the golden chains did not seal it. Perhaps it was because too much time had passed, or perhaps it was because it had been continuously attacked by that purple-black mass for so many years. The power of the seal had already weakened! After the sound passed through the golden chain seal, traces of power gradually seeped out from within, causing an obvious flaw to appear in the seal. Immediately after, more and more purple-black light emerged from the seal. The crazy and violent calls became clearer and clearer. ¡°Holy Saint! Holy Saint! Holy Saint¡­¡± ¡­. In the sky above Langya County, the battle between the Nine Fire Flame Dragon and the ten Buddha phantoms continued. After being dyed purple-black, the battle power of these Buddha phantoms had become much stronger. They had also become almost crazy. When they attacked, they did not care about defending themselves at all. They were simply like lunatics. This finally made it difficult for the Nine Fire Flame Dragon, which was only equivalent to the mid-stage Foundation Establishment realm, to resist them head-on. It could only shrink its body again and rely on its agile movements to circle around the ten Buddha phantoms. But even so, it was clearly at a disadvantage. During the battle, both sides had already left Langya County and arrived in the sky outside the city. At this moment, the little Fire Dragon had just dodged the frontal attack of a Buddha phantom when another Buddha phantom attacked from its side. Before it could dodge, the foot of another Buddha phantom stepped down from above. Boom! The foot of the Buddha phantom broke through the layers of flames on the little fire dragon¡¯s scales and knocked it down from 10,000 feet into the sky, landing on a mountain peak below. Boom! An extremely terrifying and powerful impact smashed down fiercely with the little Fire Dragon. The top of this 1,000-foot-tall mountain immediately exploded with rings of fiery ¡°ripples¡±. Immediately after, a monstrous sound wave exploded from the top of the mountain like billions of lightning bolts. Rumble! Amidst this world-shaking bang, the entire mountain peak split open. A huge gap instantly opened from the peak to the foot of the mountain! It was as if an ancient Heavenly God had split this thousand-foot-tall mountain in half with a huge ax. However, this was not the end. was After the mountain cracked from top to bottom, it collapsed completely. Dozens of cracks appeared from the original spot and continued to crack. In the blink of an eye, the entire mountain peak shattered! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! At the same time, waves of heat surged into the sky. The flames on the little Fire Dragon¡¯s body spread in all directions, igniting everything on the collapsing mountain. The mountain that had shattered into hundreds of pieces turned into huge fireballs and fell. Such an earth-shattering scene allowed the people in Langya County to clearly sense the battle. They were all terrified. At this moment, Wang Dongyang, White Tiger Child, Wei Yi, and the others, as well as the people from the four Immortal sects, had all ascended to a high place. They looked at the battle in the distance and personally witnessed the entire mountain collapse. Everyone was stunned. This was the first time they had truly watched a battle between Heaven Immortals, and it was also the first time they had seen such terrifying power. It almost made them feel like their hearts were about to burst. What was the power of heaven and earth? This was the power of heaven and earth! The thousand-foot-tall mountain was so huge that even an Earth Immortal Bodhisattva would have to spend a lot of effort to dig through it. However, to a Heaven Immortal-level mighty figure, just the power of a single exchange could shatter such a mountain into pieces and collapse it! It was too terrifying! ¡°Roar!¡± At this moment, a dragon roar sounded from the collapsed mountain. A 1,200-foot-long Fire Dragon suddenly soared into the sky. The endless flames instantly turned the sky within a few kilometers into a sea of fire, enveloping the ten Buddha phantoms. The Nine Fire Flame Dragon was enraged. It completely activated all the power it contained, causing the flames on its body to carry traces of Golden Core aura. It was refined by Cui Heng with a spell. Its essence was Golden Core Dharmic powers. When it used all its strength, it was normal for it to release traces of power that contained the aura of a Golden Core. And just this trace of Golden Core Dharmic powers made the flames released by the Nine Fire Flame Dragon sublimate to the extreme, directly strengthening it countless times. Originally, the flames of the Nine Fire Flame Dragon could only burn the golden bodies of these ten Buddha phantoms and could not cause any damage to the purple-black light. Every time the flames attacked, it could only watch helplessly as the Buddha phantoms used that strange power to extinguish the flames. However, the sea of fire this time was different. The crimson flames carried a wisp of gold! After the ten Buddha phantoms were enveloped in it, they planned to use the same trick again and try to extinguish the flames with purple-black light, but they realized that it was useless this time. The flames were still scorching and burning! ¡°Ahhh! This, what kind of flame is this?!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t it be destroyed? This is impossible. How is this possible?!¡± The voices of these Bodhisattvas came from the Buddha phantom, filled with shock and fear. Clearly, the flames had already burned through the Buddha phantom. It began to roast the ten Bodhisattvas inside. Gradually, the shouts of these Bodhisattvas resounded through the sky. Even the people in Langya County could clearly hear them. The four Immortal sects¡¯ faces turned pale, and their expressions were filled with despair. The Bodhisattvas of the Baolin Buddhist Hall were their only hope. Now that even such hope was about to be destroyed, it meant that it was very likely that they would be wiped out next. What should they do now?! Bang! Bang! Bang! At this moment, these people from the Immortal sects suddenly felt their hearts beating violently. At the same time, a thick sense of fear and panic involuntarily surged in their heart. This emotion even suppressed the despair they felt because the ten Buddhas were about to be defeated. It seemed to come from their instincts. The people from the Immortal sects were extremely puzzled by this sudden change in emotions and did not understand what was going on. However, when they realized that Wang Dongyang and the others from the aristocratic families were also filled with panic and were holding their thumping hearts, the other party finally noticed the abnormality. This inexplicable panic spread indiscriminately! What was going on?! Crack! Just as both sides were feeling extremely puzzled, a huge bottomless crack suddenly appeared in the ground under their feet. The entire Langya County City was instantly divided into two. Whether it was the city wall or the ordinary houses and pavilions, as long as they were located on or nearby this huge crack, they would all collapse and fall into the crack. Moreover, the crack continued to spread after separating the entire Langya County City. It only stopped after extending for more than a hundred kilometers. It felt like the ground had completely cracked open. And this was only the beginning! The moment the crack stopped spreading, an extremely dense purple-black light spewed out from the depths of the void, rushing into the sky like a waterfall. At the same time, anyone who saw this purple-black light, be it ordinary people or Human Immortals and Earth Immortals, felt a buzzing in their heads. It became incomparably painful and almost exploded. The Nine Fire Flame Dragon was also attracted by the changes here. It turned around and the red light in its eyes immediately intensified. It sensed a negative aura that was thousands of times denser than those Buddha shadows. Buzz! Buzz! At this moment, ten cracks suddenly appeared in the flames that enveloped the sky. Then, the ten Buddha phantoms that were about to be burned to ashes flew out and turned into ten purple-black lights. They rushed towards the light curtain like moths to a flame and instantly fused into it, disappearing ¡°Holy Saint! Holy Saint! Holy Saint¡­¡± A voice filled with madness came from the purple-black light curtain. Such a voice sounded like countless messy pieces of information surging into one¡¯s ears. Moreover, it directly pushed open the skull and stuffed in the information. ¡°Roar!¡± The Nine Fire Flame Dragon let out a dragon roar, burning with raging flames. The fire that spread for hundreds of kilometers and was thousands of feet tall rushed over, trying to ignite it. However, before it could approach, a purple-black palm that could cover a radius of hundreds of feet suddenly stretched out from the light curtain and grabbed its body. No matter how the flames burned, they could not cause any damage to the palm. ¡°Bugs! Bugs! Bugs! Die die die!!¡± Another roar came from the light curtain. It was still a voice filled with madness, but it also contained extremely strong killing intent. Before it could finish the sentence, a 165-meter-tall giant walked out. dilTIO This was a peerless demon wearing broken armor and emitting purple-black smoke all over his body, as if he had walked out of the depths of the Nine Nether! ¡°Ahhh!!¡± The giant held the Nine Fire Flame Dragon in his hand and roared at the sky in extreme madness. ¡°Holy Saint! Holy Saint! Holy Saint! Slaughter this world, slaughter!¡± The Nine Fire Flame Dragon struggled with all its might, but the difference in strength between the two was too great. It could not break free at all. Boom! At this moment, a thunderclap suddenly came from the sky! It was as if it had awakened all living beings. It instantly woke up all the living beings who were immersed in madness. Then, they could not help but look up at the sky. Above the nine heavens, a thundercloud that covered dozens of kilometers had condensed at some point. The golden snakes danced wildly, and countless lightning bolts were brewing. It was as if the Heavens were furious. Lightning tribulation was about to descend! Chapter 177 - Destruction of Heaven and Earth, Immortal Golden Nature Chapter 177 Destruction of Heaven and Earth, Immortal Golden Nature Dark clouds that covered a radius of dozens of kilometers covered the sky, and countless golden lightning bolts swam among them. The world that had already become dark turned bright again under the illumination of the dense lightning, returning to the state of daytime. Such a scene was beyond anyone¡¯s understanding. They looked up at the lightning in the sky and listened to the rumbling thunder. They felt as if their hearts had been cleansed and become unprecedentedly clear. At the same time, they felt that everything in their heart was under the gaze of the heavens. There was nowhere to hide! Under the illumination of such lightning, the purple-black giant let out a painful roar. ¡°Ahhh! Holy Saint! Holy Saint!¡± He raised his hand in an attempt to block the lightning from landing on him. But this was useless. Under the illumination of this lightning that was filled with pure Yang energy, the purple-black smoke around him immediately boiled over. It was as if water droplets had landed on a red-hot iron, emitting a sizzling sound. ¡°Roar!¡± The Nine Fire Flame Dragon let out a dragon roar and finally took this opportunity to break free from the purple-black giant¡¯s shackles. It regained its freedom and flew into the sky. At the same time, a bolt of lightning descended from the sky and landed on its body. Boom! With a deafening bang, golden lightning and crimson flames intertwined on the Nine Fire Flame Dragon¡¯s body. Under the combination of lightning and fire, its strength suddenly soared, directly rising from the mid-stage Foundation Establishment realm to the peak of the Foundation Establishment realm. This was already a realm comparable to an Upper World Buddha! Although it was only a temporary improvement, it was still a huge upgrade in strength. However, the Nine Fire Flame Dragon did not immediately counterattack the giant. It still looked at the other party with extreme caution, looking for an opportunity to attack. Under the Nine Fire Flame Dragon¡¯s spiritual perception, this purple-black giant was extremely powerful. Even if it had been strengthened, it might not be its match. ¡°Go and protect all the living beings here.¡± The Nine Fire Flame Dragon suddenly heard Cui Heng¡¯s voice. At the same time, it felt that its body had been augmented with Dharmic powers that contained an Immortal aura. That was Golden Core Dharmic powers! The Nine Fire Flame Dragon looked around in confusion, but it did not see Cui Heng. Then, it followed Cui Heng¡¯s orders and expanded its huge Fire Dragon body, releasing endless flames that enveloped Langya County and the nearby area. Unlike the flames that were filled with destructive power when attacking, the flames released by the Nine Fire Dragon were filled with light and warmth. Such light descended from the sky and turned into a light screen. Not only did it not make people panic, but it also made everyone feel at ease. Countless people kowtowed to the sky, thinking that an Immortal had descended. Many Human Immortals and Earth Immortals in Langya County City also looked at this light screen in extreme shock. ¡°Immortal technique! This is a true Immortal technique!¡± They could not help but exclaim. They felt that he was not worthy of being called Immortals at all. The difference was too great. It was like the difference between heaven and earth! And this was only a Fire Dragon that Immortal Cui Heng had given to Wang Dongyang to protect himself. How powerful was it?! Rumble! At this moment, the lightning that seemed to be condensed from the will of the heavens suddenly smashed down. The countless golden snakes that were originally swimming in the thunderclouds gathered together, forming a bolt of lightning that was hundreds of feet thick! What did a thousand-foot-thick bolt of lightning mean? It was as if a huge golden mountain that connected the sky and earth had fallen. It was as if a heavenly pillar had collapsed and smashed down with the anger of the heavens! In an instant, it swallowed the purple-black giant without any resistance. It was as easy as a wave swallowing sand. Immediately after, the ground began to tremble extremely violently. With the spot where the lightning bolt smashed down as the core, the ground shook and the mountains shook. The crust of the earth within a radius of dozens of kilometers was instantly pierced through Countless lightning bolts poured into the ground and shot into the sky. It was as if billions of lightning bolts had burst out from the ground. The undulating mountains shattered under the bombardment of countless lightning bolts and exploded. However, it was different from the mountain peak that had been smashed by the Nine Fire Flame Dragon. At this moment, not even pieces of the mountains were left. They were all reduced to powder by the endless lightning. They no longer existed! In the blink of an eye, the surrounding 50 miles had become a sea of lightning, a world of lightning. Terrifying hurricanes surged, the ground shattered, and the mountains collapsed. Countless trees ignited in the aftermath of the lightning, and monstrous flames soared into the sky. The billowing smoke and dust were all swept up by the hurricane and spread in all directions with an extremely fast speed. It was as if endless dust was surging in the wind. The sky should have been dark. However, under the illumination of the extremely bright lightning, everyone could clearly see this world-destroying scene. At this moment, the golden lightning pillar that connected the heavens and the earth was like a huge millstone that lay between the universe. It represented the anger of the heavens and wanted to crush everything in this world. The aftershock of this world-shaking destructive power was like a surging wave that surpassed the speed of sound and surged towards Langya County. All the weeds and trees along the way were wild hills that were instantly swept away. Endless smoke, debris, and dust smashed towards Langya County. Rumble! Whether it was the people in Langya County City or the people in the towns near Langya County City, they all watched in horror as the black sand ruthlessly collided with the flame barrier. The Nine Fire Flame Dragon¡¯s 420-meters-long body instantly shrank to seven inches. The lightning on its body was instantly extinguished, and the entire dragon became dim and almost fell from the sky. However, although it had exhausted its strength, it still used the power of the lightning and fire to resist the world-shaking aftershock. Under the protection of the Nine Fire Flame Dragon, the people in the flames were not harmed at all. After nearly an hour, peace gradually returned to the outside. As the surging dark clouds in the sky disappeared, the lightning that connected the world also faded. The violent hurricane dissipated, and the various phenomena ended. At this moment, Wang Dongyang, White Tiger Child, Wei Yi, and the others standing on the city wall, as well as many people from the Immortal sects, finally saw the scene outside clearly. After the lightning storm, what had it become outside Langya County? Then, everyone was stunned. The north of Langya County City was originally a flat land that was 30 miles long. The path was also smooth. Further ahead was a mountain peak that rose and fell for 50 miles. The shortest of them was 1,000 feet tall, and the tallest was even 5,000 feet tall. But now, the scenery there has completely changed. In the eyes of everyone in Langya County, there was an endless empty space. They looked to the north and saw that the mountains had disappeared! Had they been razed to the ground by the earth-shattering lightning just now?! No! From the changes in the terrain in the distance, it was likely that the ground within a 50-mile radius had collapsed, or rather, been forcefully shattered by lightning. It formed a huge pit with unknown depths! ¡°This, this, this is too exaggerated!¡± ¡°Oh my god, how is this possible? How is this possible?!¡± ¡°Unbelievable. A miracle. It¡¯s simply a miracle!¡± Everyone could not help but exclaim as they looked at the scene in front of them with their mouths agape. For a moment, they could not even find any exact words to describe it and could only fall into unconscious amazement. This was the first time they had seen such power. Before this, they had never even imagined it. It was too terrifying! What Heaven Monarch, what Buddha? In front of such world-destroying power, they were all useless. ¡°This should be the work of Exalted Immortal.¡± Wang Dongyang took a deep breath and finally relaxed a little. He focused and said, ¡°In the world, I¡¯m afraid only Exalted Immortal can have such power.¡± ¡°Was it really him?¡± Wei Yi was still in shock as he sighed. ¡°He¡¯s really an Immortal!¡± ¡°Thank goodness, thank goodness, thank goodness¡­¡± White Tiger Child patted his chest gently, as if he was glad that he had submitted and knelt down quickly enough. Otherwise, he would definitely have died. The other aristocratic families revealed looks of joy. Everyone from the Immortal sects turned pale. If the person who controlled the lightning to destroy the purple-black giant was really Cui Heng¡­ then they were all dead! ¡°Roar!¡± But at this moment, the Nine Fire Flame Dragon that was flying in the air actually let out another dragon roar. Its body lit up with flames again as it looked at the deep pit in the north with extreme vigilance. This sudden sound and movement immediately frightened everyone present. Could it be that the purple-black giant was still alive? How was that possible! Under such a terrifying lightning strike, nothing could survive! However, after the endless lightning passed, wisps of purple-black airflow appeared out of thin air and gathered at the bottom of the deep pit. ¡°Ahhh! Holy Saint, Holy Saint! Ahhh!!¡± His voice was still filled with madness and strangeness, and it exploded in the ears of everyone in Langya County like thunder. Immediately after, a purple-black giant figure slowly walked out of the deep pit. His body was still emitting purple-black smoke. Faint golden light could be seen around his body, and he actually emitted an undying aura. ¡°He¡¯s still alive! How can he still be alive?!¡± Everyone inside and outside Langya County said in unison. They were all extremely stunned by this situation. How could such a thing happen?! Boom! At this moment, a loud bang suddenly came from the horizon. At the same time, a green light tore through the sky. In the blink of an eye, it crossed thousands of kilometers and arrived in the sky outside Langya County. Ten Thousand Li Soaring Light Technique! This was a young man who looked to be about 20 years old. He was handsome and wore a green robe. He stepped on the void like an Immortal descending from the Nine Heavens. It was Cui Heng. ¡°No wonder he didn¡¯t die even after suffering the Five Thunder Heavenly Heart Technique that I used with 30% of my Dharmic powers.¡± He looked down at the purple-black giant below and frowned. ¡°He actually has the Immortal Golden nature on his body!¡± Chapter 178 - Underground Discovery, Seven Feet Light of Seven Emotions Finally Completed Chapter 178 Underground Discovery, Seven Feet Light of Seven Emotions Finally Completed Immortal Golden nature was a characteristic that Cui Heng possessed after refining his Golden Core. If the Golden Core was not destroyed, the body would not be destroyed. Even if there was only a drop of blood or even an extremely thin trace of residue left, he could still revive. And the center of a Golden Core was the Immortal Golden nature. To a Golden Core cultivator, the Immortal Golden nature was something that could not be erased or destroyed. Even if a cultivator¡¯s lifespan was exhausted, and their physical body died, and their spirituality had dissipated, their Golden Core would still exist. Therefore, even the most ordinary early-stage Golden Core cultivators could not be killed. At most, they could be suppressed and sealed. Only by nurturing a Nascent Soul and truly leaping to another higher realm would one have the power to destroy the Immortal Golden nature and kill a Golden Core cultivator. This was also the reason why Cui Heng¡¯s Five Thunder Heavenly Heart Technique could not kill the purple-black giant. However, he did not expect to see the Immortal Golden nature in this world. Could there be Golden Core cultivators here too? Was that the Fourth Realm cultivation of the Immortal World?! Cui Heng looked at the purple-black giant warily. Since there were martial cultivators in the Fourth Realm of the Immortal World here, did that mean that there were still Fifth or even Sixth Realm cultivators in the Immortal World¡­ That¡¯s right. Although this looked like a low level Wuxia world, there was still a vast universe outside. The endless starry sky was extremely wide. There was more than just this planet. In such a vast universe, it was not strange for some experts equivalent to Golden Core or even Nascent Soul experts to appear. ¡°Dangerous! This world is still very dangerous!¡± Cui Heng confirmed this thought again. He stared at the purple-black giant and thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s best if I can get deeper information about this world from this fellow. ¡°Moreover, the evil power filled with madness on him is clearly of the same origin as the Sky Ruins Evil Bug. This is an unknown danger. I have to ask him clearly.¡± Thinking of this, he raised his right hand and suddenly reached down. A purple-gold hand instantly condensed, covering an area of thousands of feet, and grabbed at the purple-black giant. Xiantian Grabbing Technique! ¡°Ahhh! Holy Saint! Holy Saint!¡± The purple-black giant roared angrily. Facing Cui Heng¡¯s incoming palm, it did not dodge. Instead, it mobilized all the strength in its body and attacked the huge hand. The outcome was self-evident. Faced with Cui Heng¡¯s Xiantian Grabbing Technique, the purple-black giant had no ability to resist at all. It was grabbed in his hand and lifted into the air. ¡°Too weak. How can such a weak person have the Immortal Golden nature?¡± Cui Heng sized up this purple-black giant and was very puzzled. Actually, from the moment he used the Five Thunder Heavenly Immortal Technique to attack, he had sensed that this purple-black giant was a little flashy but not powerful. Although he was more than ten times stronger than a peak Foundation Establishment cultivator, he was still far inferior to an early-stage Golden Core cultivator. In other words, his cultivation level had not reached the early-stage Golden Core realm. He was clearly so weak, but he had the Immortal Golden nature. It was really strange. ¡°What exactly are you?¡± Cui Heng asked in a low voice. At the same time, he increased the strength of his Xiantian Grabbing Technique and ruthlessly grabbed the purple-black giant in his hand. ¡°Ahhh! Holy Saint! Holy Saint!¡± The purple-black giant let out a scream and kept twisting its body to struggle. It still kept shouting, ¡°Ah! Holy Saint! Ahhh! Holy Saint!!¡± He seemed to not have normal intelligence. Even when he was struggling, he could only shout randomly, and people could only understand the words ¡°Holy Saint¡±. ¡°His intelligence has been completely contaminated?¡± Cui Heng frowned. With a thought, he increased the Dharmic powers of the Xiantian Grabbing Technique. Boom! With a muffled sound, the purple-black giant pinched by the huge hand was crushed on the spot, its flesh mangled. In this lump of blurry flesh, there was a trace of faint golden light circulating. It emitted an Immortal aura. It quickly gathered the broken bones and rotten flesh that had been crushed into mud and established a connection with them. In less than ten minutes, under the combination of this trace of golden light, the purple-black giant returned to its original state. It actually looked unharmed. However, the level of his purple power had weakened. From being far stronger than the peak of the Foundation Establishment realm, he had regressed to the level of the peak of the Foundation Establishment realm. His body shrank by more than 20 percent. ¡°Huh?¡± Cui Heng sensed this and could not help but exclaim softly. His eyes immediately lit up. ¡°This¡­ seems to be different from the Immortal Golden nature of a Golden Core.¡± Boom! He exerted strength again and crushed the purple-black giant into meat paste. The golden light appeared again and repaired the flesh. However, the repair this time took even longer. It took a full 30 minutes for the purple-black giant to recover to its original state. His cultivation had also regressed to the late-stage Foundation Establishment realm, and he was less than 165-meters-tall. ¡°So it¡¯s just some Immortal Golden nature he obtained from somewhere else.¡± Cui Heng finally understood what was going on with the Immortal Golden nature on this purple-black giant. The Immortal Golden nature on his body was not cultivated by himself. It was given to him by an external force. OV Therefore, every time he revived, he would consume this Immortal Golden nature and his own origin energy. That was why the trace of golden light became weaker and weaker, and his cultivation would also become weaker and weaker. However, to a Golden Core cultivator, the Immortal Golden attribute was their foundation. Separating it was equivalent to damaging the origin energy of the Golden Core. Under normal circumstances, it was impossible to do this. Unless there was some special situation. ¡°However, since it¡¯s from outside, it means that I can try and remove it.¡± mo Then, Cui Heng crushed the purple-black giant again. When the trace of golden light appeared, he released a wisp of Golden Core Dharmic powers to seal the vitality of this mass of flesh and blood. At the same time, he enveloped the trace of golden light with his power. A moment later, his Golden Core Dharmic powers returned to his hands with a wisp of subtle golden light. Sure enough, as he had expected, as long as he isolated the golden light from this mass of flesh for a period of time, he would be able to extract it. The moment the golden light was stripped away, the flesh formed by the purple-black giant suddenly collapsed, emitting an extremely dense rotten smell. In the blink of an eye, the large mass of flesh and blood rotted into ashes and dissipated with the wind. At the same time, the golden light in Cui Heng¡¯s hand changed. After a period of distortion and expansion, it actually turned into a golden heart the size of a baby¡¯s fist. It was actually a heart condensed from Immortal Golden nature. Whoever possessed this heart would be able to revive continuously! ¡°There¡¯s such a manifestation of the Immortal Golden nature? Is this a cultivation method unique to the 21 realms of the Immortal and Mortal Realms?¡± Cui Heng sized up the golden heart in surprise, and many thoughts couldn¡¯t help but arise in his heart. Initially, he thought that he had already gained a deep understanding of this world. At the very least, he could cultivate in peace in this Lower World. Now, it seemed that this was not the case. There were too many unknowns in this world. This so-called ¡°Lower World¡± might even be more dangerous than the Upper World. After all, the strongest person in the Heavenly Void World was only equivalent to a Buddha at the peak of the Foundation Establishment realm. But even the Immortal Golden nature had appeared in the Lower World. ¡°That purple-black giant has been calling out to a Holy Saint just now. Could it be the source of this Immortal Gold nature?¡± Cui Heng guessed in confusion. At the same time, he turned his gaze to look at the huge crack in the distance. Qiqi once left a message to me saying that the core of the earth is suppressing a peerless demon. Was it referring to this? Indeed, without me, this fellow might really be able to slaughter the world. ¡°Suppress, core of the earth, seal¡­¡± As he pondered these words in his heart, his figure suddenly swayed and he transformed into a stream of light that rushed into the abyss-like crack. Ten Thousand Li Soaring Light Technique! In the blink of an eye, he had crossed thousands of kilometers and arrived at the core of the planet. High temperature, strong poison, and other negative energy filled the surroundings. Cui Heng walked here as if he was taking a leisurely stroll. Nothing here could harm him. Soon, he found a seal that flickered with golden light. Although these seals had already been corroded by the strange purple-black power and had lost their original effect, he could still determine some information from the power contained in them. ¡°It¡¯s equivalent to the power of an early-stage Golden Core cultivator, but it¡¯s relatively rigid and not flexible enough. There are very few laws intertwined, like the power of an extremely inferior Golden Core. It¡¯s been too long, and the power of the seal has weakened, almost losing its effect. It was left behind about 3,000 years ago. There are¡­ nine sources in total. This seal was jointly made by nine people?¡± After Cui Heng made these judgments, the expression on his face became a little strange. ¡°Nine? Nine Immortal Sects? Moreover, 3,000 years ago, wasn¡¯t it the time when the Nine Immortal Sects descended to the mortal world and attacked Daoyi Palace? Such a coincidence?¡± Thinking of this, he let out a sigh of relief. ¡°After dealing with the peerless demon, I obtained a trace of the Immortal Golden nature, but it brought me more doubts and problems. If the seal here was really left behind by someone from the Nine Immortal Sects 3,000 years ago, it means that the waters of the Upper World are also very deep. What I know now is still too superficial. However, this is also good. It allowed me to get closer to the truth of this world. It can constantly remind me that this is an extremely dangerous world. I have to be more vigilant. ¡°As for the Upper World, I¡¯ll decide if I want to go after I break through to the Nascent Soul realm.¡± ¡­. After Cui Heng came out from underground, he returned to Langya County. At this moment, the seven-inch-long Nine Fire Flame Dragon roared and flew towards him. It danced happily beside him like a child begging for praise. Whether it was the Human Immortals, Earth Immortals, or ordinary people in the city, when they saw Cui Heng, they all knelt down and bowed respectfully. ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal, for saving our lives!¡± ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal, for saving our lives!¡± The sound of thanks soared into the sky like a tsunami. Cui Heng stood in the air, and white lights entered his eyes. Countless white lights flew up from below, some thick and some thin. They all gathered in his Dantian. The white light around his Golden Core increased. It finally reached seven feet. From then on, his collection of the Seven Emotions Light were perfected, and if he entered seclusion to nurture for another 49 days He would reach the Nascent Soul realm! Chapter 179 - Taiyi Mystic Immortal, Purple Extreme Heavenly Palace Chapter 179 Taiyi Mystic Immortal, Purple Extreme Heavenly Palace Amidst the kowtows and thanks, Cui Heng slowly descended from the sky and arrived at the Wang Family¡¯s mansion. At this moment, there was no one inside. That was because during the battle outside, everyone had gone to the city wall to look at the battle outside. However, Wang Dongyang, Wang Donglin, Wei Yi, White Tiger Child, and the Human Immortals from the various aristocratic families rushed over and greeted Cui Heng respectfully. The people from the four Immortal sects followed behind hesitantly. They were afraid of death and did not want to go over, but they did not dare to not go. It was impossible to escape. After witnessing Cui Heng¡¯s strength with their own eyes, no one felt that they could escape from him. Those who had that kind of thought must have something wrong with their brains. A moment later, the people from the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect, the Heavenly Cycle Star Pavilion, White Cloud City, and the Void Dao Sect rushed over. They knelt in front of Cui Heng while trembling. ¡°Greetings, Exalted Immortal!¡± ¡°Greetings, Exalted Immortal!¡± A total of 12 Earth Immortals and 20 Human Immortals were trembling. They were even breathing carefully, afraid that they would accidentally anger Cui Heng. After all, Wang Dongyang had said very clearly that this Exalted Immortal wanted to kill them. The people from the aristocratic families felt glad when they saw this. Fortunately, they¡¯d knelt quickly earlier on and stood in line in advance. Otherwise, there would definitely be a share for them among the people kneeling here and trembling Cui Heng sat at the head of the table. His gaze swept across the group of ¡°Immortals¡± kneeling on the ground and he suddenly smiled. ¡°This is not a place for confessions and to beg for mercy. Follow me back to Changfeng Prefecture.¡± With that, he stood up and waved his sleeve. A cloud immediately rose from the ground and lifted everyone present into the sky. Then, this cloud carried them through the clouds and fog. In the blink of an eye, they had crossed thousands of kilometers. Before they could recover from the shock of flying at such high speeds, they had already arrived above Changfeng Prefecture City. Regardless of the Human Immortals or Earth Immortals, they were all incomparably shocked when they saw Changfeng Prefecture City below. Such flying speed far exceeded their understanding. It was simply unbelievable! Zheng Nanxun, Hui Shi, Zhang Shuming, and the others also sensed the change in the sky and hurriedly went to the State Overseer¡¯s Office to welcome them. However, when Cui Heng landed with a large group of people, they were all stunned. They did not expect Cui Heng to bring so many people back in one go. Moreover, he had brought so many people from Langya County to Changfeng Prefecture City. What kind of great divine power was this? It was too shocking. ¡°Ancestral Grandmaster, this is?¡± Zheng Nanxun came over and asked curiously. ¡°A bunch of damned people and a bunch of debatable people.¡± Cui Heng smiled. Just this short sentence made the faces of those from the Immortal sects turn pale. Those from the aristocratic families who were originally fine and thought that they were spared, also became flustered. ¡°Hui Shi,¡± Cui Heng said to the side. ¡°Lord Overseer, I¡¯m here!¡± Hui Shi hurriedly walked over and bowed respectfully. ¡°Go and interrogate these Human Immortals and Earth Immortals. Ask them if they participated in the siege of the Immortal Dawn Sect a hundred years ago,¡± Cui Heng said in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t dare to lie.¡± As he spoke, the Nine Fire Flame Dragon that was dancing beside him flew to Hui Shi¡¯s side. Its scarlet eyes swept across everyone, making these Human Immortals and Earth Immortals tremble. They had all seen the strength of the Nine Fire Flame Dragon. It was enough to surpass a Heaven Immortal and was comparable to a Heaven Monarch! Mere Human Immortals or Earth Immortals were as insignificant as ants in front of this Fire Dragon. ¡°Yes, Lord Overseer!¡± Hui Shi immediately nodded and walked towards the group of Immortals. His gaze was sharp as he said in a low voice, ¡°Everyone, follow me.¡± The Immortals could only follow, not daring to disobey. ¡°Thank you, Ancestral Grandmaster!¡± Zheng Nanxun knelt and thanked Cui Heng excitedly. She knew that this was revenge for the Immortal Dawn Sect. ¡°Get up.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and looked at Zhang Shuming. ¡°Perfected Zhang, follow me. I have something to ask.¡± ¡°Yes, Exalted Immortal!¡± Zhang Shuming hurriedly nodded, but he was a little puzzled. He felt that although Cui Heng had only been out for a short period of time, he had changed quite a bit and gave off an even more unfathomable feeling. ¡­. In the State Overseer¡¯s Office. Zheng Nanxun and Zhang Shuming followed Cui Heng here. ¡°Have you heard of a peerless demon being suppressed in the core of the earth?¡± Cui Heng asked the two of them directly. ¡°The Unparalleled Demon?¡± Zheng Nanxun pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Ancestral Grandmaster, I¡¯ve never heard of the Unparalleled Demon myself, but I¡¯ve heard that Master has seen it before. I was instructed that the underground is extremely dangerous. In the future, no matter how high my cultivation realm is, I can¡¯t approach it.¡± ¡°There are no records of the Unparalleled Demon in Daoyi Palace, but there are records regarding the core of the earth.¡± Zhang Shuming suddenly took out an ancient book from his sleeve and handed it to Cui Heng with both hands. Exalted Immortal, this is a book that our Daoyi Palace found in a pillar when they were renovating the palace recently. It recorded the details of the battle 3,000 years ago, and it contains a description of the core of the planet. ¡°I originally planned to wait for you to finish dealing with these Immortals and Buddhas from the Upper World before handing it over. I didn¡¯t expect you to coincidentally ask about this. Exalted Immortal, please take a look at this book. Previously, I told you about the battle 3,000 years ago, but that was only my guess based on some clues. Some of the records in this book completely subverted my previous understanding.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng was a little surprised when he heard this. He took the ancient book in his hand and sized it up carefully. He realized that the cover was already worn out, and even the title could not be seen clearly. He could only vaguely see the words ¡°Dao Yi¡±. However, before he could flip through it, he received a system notification. [Congratulations! You have discovered an item that can be converted into currency! Do you want to convert it immediately?] Clearly, this ancient book was also related to the foundation of civilization and had gone through a certain amount of history. He could absorb some kind of aura from it and transform it into system currency. ¡°Convert!¡± Cui Heng ordered the System. Converting currency would not cause any damage to the item itself. Even such a fragile ancient book did not change after being converted into currency. [Currency +145] To be able to obtain such a harvest from just a book was definitely a great harvest. Then, Cui Heng flipped through the ancient book. He realized that this was a book about the situation. The author should be a Heaven Immortal mighty figure. It was about the battle from his perspective, the situation at Daoyi Palace, and the enemies that Daoyi Palace had encountered. The beginning was clear. The Nine Immortal Sects were not the only ones who besieged Daoyi Palace. Instead, it was the Ten Immortal Sects. The Sect Masters of these ten Immortal Sects were all Heaven Monarchs, and they all had an extremely powerful elder. According to the description in the book, the strength of these elders was far above that of a Heaven Monarch. They were experts at the Fourth realm of the Immortal World and were known as ¡°Mystic Deities¡±. At that time, the Daoyi Palace was far stronger than Zhang Shuming had guessed. As an ancient inheritance that had dominated this planet for more than 7,000 years, it had enjoyed the support of the mortal world for 4,000 years. Daoyi Palace¡¯s foundation was extremely deep, and its strength was also very powerful. 3,000 years ago, when they were invaded, Daoyi Palace had seven Heaven Monarchs, 12 Heaven Immortals, more than 20 Devas, and even an expert at the Fourth Realm of the Immortal World. Moreover, the strength of this Fourth Realm expert was above the Mystic Deity realm. He was known as a Taiyi Mystic Deity. In the current Heavenly Void World, such an expert could definitely be said to be a giant-like existence. He would not have any problem crushing the entire Heavenly Void World¡¯s forces based on their surface strength. At the beginning of the battle, the Daoyi Palace suppressed the Heavenly Void World. A single Taiyi Mystic Deity could suppress 10 Mystic Immortals and 12 Heaven Monarchs. Coupled with the various Heaven Immortals and Devas, the absolute advantage brought about by a high realm was too great. However, after a certain battle, the ten Mystic Immortals of the Heavenly Void World went to the core of the planet once. When they appeared again, they actually had the characteristics of being indestructible. No matter how many times they were killed, they could be resurrected! What was even more terrifying was that they also possessed a strange evil worm that could pollute one¡¯s mind and make one fall into madness, causing the Daoyi Palace to suffer an extremely huge loss. In the end, the Taiyi Mystic Deity of Daoyi Palace held a secret meeting with the ten Mystic Immortals of the Heavenly Void World. Both sides compromised. The Daoyi Palace moved its main strength to the Heavenly Void World and became the 11th Immortal Sect. Moreover, they removed books that recorded the past history and make the Daoyi Palace in the mortal world a branch sect. The Ten Immortal Sects promised not to send any more Sky Ruins Evil Bugs into the mortal world and promised not to attack Daoyi Palace again. They would also help Daoyi Palace obtain the secrets of the Immortal Body. At this point, the records ended. It was signed with two words¡ªNorthstar. It could be seen from the words that the author was not satisfied with the outcome of this battle. He felt that the Daoyi Palace was completely digging their own graves by making such an agreement. He also felt vexed by their Ancestral Master¡¯s actions. He actually made such an agreement for the sake of the mystery of the Undying Body. This ancient book also provided Cui Heng with a lot of useful information. First was the Fourth Realm of the Immortal World. It seemed to be divided into two realms, the Mystic Deity realm and the Taiyi Mystic Deity realm. The latter¡¯s strength was ten times greater than the former. The distance between their strength was slightly smaller than the gap between the Early to Mid-stage Golden Core realm. However, from the description of the ancient books, neither the Mystic Deities nor the Taiyi Mystic Deities seemed to have the Golden Immortal nature. The Mystic Deities of the Ten Immortal Sects should have obtained the Golden Immortal attribute after going to the core of the planet, obtaining an Immortal Body. In order to obtain this secret, the Taiyi Mystic Immortal of Daoyi Palace made this agreement that could be said to be a humiliation to the country. However, Cui Heng had also been to the core of the planet before, but he did not discover any abnormalities there. What did the ten Immortal Sects obtain from the core of the planet back then? Other than the Immortal Golden Body and the Heavenly Void Evil Bugs, was there anything else? This puzzled Cui Heng. However, what he was more concerned about was why the former Ten Immortal Sects had become the current Nine Immortal Sects. And the one that had disappeared. Now, Cui Heng already knew the names of the Nine Immortal Sects of the Heavenly Void World. Comparing it with the information recorded in this ancient book, one could obtain the information about the missing Immortal Sect Purple Extreme Heavenly Palace! This was in the sixth message Jiang Qiqi had left behind on the Immortal Sword. Chapter 180 - Revenge, The Emperor Requests an Audience Chapter 180 Revenge, The Emperor Requests an Audience Ever since Cui Heng obtained the messages from the five Immortal swords, he had never come into contact with any news related to Jiang Qiqi. It was as if she had really completely disappeared from this world. Now, it confirmed Jiang Qiqi¡¯s two messages. The Unparalleled Demon sealed at the core of the earth, and the Purple Extreme Heavenly Palace. Moreover, after flipping through the ancient book provided by Zhang Shuming, Cui Heng had reason to suspect that the great demon he had killed after stripping away his Immortal Golden nature was very likely one of the ten Mystic Deity who had besieged Daoyi Palace 3,000 years ago. He was the elder of the Purple Extreme Heavenly Palace back then. ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, why did he turn into a great demon who had lost his mind? Why was he sealed? Did the Purple Extreme Heavenly Palace perish because of this? ¡°From the looks of the situation in the Heavenly Void World, the Purple Extreme Heavenly Palace has long disappeared. Only the Nine Immortal Sects are left in the world. Almost no one knows of the existence of the Purple Extreme Heavenly Palace. This situation is not normal. Someone must be deliberately hiding this information. It¡¯s most likely done by the Nine Immortal Sects. But what¡¯s the reason for them to do this? If Qiqi¡¯s disappearance is related to the Purple Extreme Heavenly Palace, I have to go to the Heavenly Void World if I want to obtain further clues about her whereabouts.¡± Cui Heng held the book in his hand and fell into deep thought. ¡°However, the Heavenly Void World should also be extremely dangerous. 3,000 years ago, there was already a Fourth Realm Mystic Deity in the Immortal World. This is most likely equivalent to the Early-stage Golden Core realm. ¡°After such a long time, could they have already stepped into a higher realm? Are they already comparable to Nascent Soul cultivators? Even if I really have to go to the Heavenly Void World, I have to be vigilant and not be careless.¡± Thinking of this, he closed the book and sighed slightly in his heart. There were still some clues regarding Jiang Qiqi, but Hong Fugui seemed to have disappeared into thin air. Other than the Hongwu Divine Sword, there was almost nothing left of him, not even a trace. Back then, when he interfered in the affairs of the human world, Hong Fugui failed at the last step and disappeared. It should be the work of those aristocratic families in the Upper World. The Wang Family of Jiangdong can¡¯t escape responsibility. ¡°However, Wang Dongyang and Wang Donglin are still too young and haven¡¯t come into contact with what happened 300 years ago. If I go to the Heavenly Void World later, I can ask their father. I still have to break through to the Nascent Soul realm as soon as possible. I have to confirm the cultivation method of the Nascent Soul realm before I can decide on my next path.¡± Thinking of this, Cui Heng ended his contemplation and returned the ancient book to Zhang Shuming. ¡°After dealing with these Immortals and Buddhas from the Upper World, bring me to Daoyi Palace to take a look.¡± The Daoyi Palace had a history of 10,000 years. Even if the main body had moved to the Heavenly Void World 3,000 years ago, their remaining foundation could definitely be converted into a lot of currency. At the very least, it would be no less than the Baolin Buddhist Hall. In order to make it absolutely safe for him to break through in seclusion, he had to save up tens of millions of currency. ¡°It will be a great honor if Exalted Immortal can visit our Daoyi Palace.¡± Zhang Shuming took the ancient book excitedly and said respectfully, ¡°This Little Daoist will wait for your summons at any time.¡± In his excitement, he even called himself a Little Daoist. ¡°Haha, there¡¯s no need to be like this.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and said to Zheng Nanxun, ¡°After we go to the Daoyi Palace, I¡¯ll also make a trip to Cangcheng Mountain.¡± ¡°Yes, Ancestral Grandmaster!¡± Zheng Nanxun was also very happy. Actually, she had long wanted to invite Cui Heng to the current Immortal Dawn Sect to take a look. However, Cui Heng had never had the time, so she did not manage to invite him. This time, her wish could finally be fulfilled. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see how Hui Shi¡¯s interrogation is going.¡± Cui Heng stood up and walked out. The two of them hurriedly followed. ¡­. Under the Nine Fire Flame Dragon¡¯s scarlet gaze, Hui Shi¡¯s interrogation actually went very smoothly. Those Human Immortals from the aristocratic families had never participated in the battle of the Immortal Dawn Sect a hundred years ago. All the people who participated back then had died under Jiang Qiqi¡¯s sword. There were only two Earth Immortals from the four Immortal sects who had participated in the battle. They were from the Void Dao Sect and White Cloud City. A hundred years ago, they were still Human Immortals. After they were lucky enough to survive, they received a reward from their elders and finally became Earth Immortals. At this moment, the two of them had already been carried out by Hui Shi and the Nine Fire Flame Dragon. Their hands and feet were together and they stood in the corner. They were waiting for death. The two of them were completely in despair. The other people from the Immortal sects felt a little glad. In their opinion, since the two people had been specially chosen, it meant that it was quite likely that only these two would be killed. This also followed normal logic. After all, if they killed all the people from the four Immortal Sects here, the impact would be too great. It might even attract all the experts from the Upper World to come out. There was no need to do that. Soon, Cui Heng arrived with Zhang Shuming and Zheng Nanxun. ¡°Lord Overseer, fortunately, I didn¡¯t disappoint you. I found two fellows who had participated in the battle of the Immortal Dawn Sect.¡± Hui Shi pointed at the two people standing ¡°Alright!¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said to Zheng Nanxun beside him, ¡°I¡¯ll leave these two to you. It¡¯s up to you to decide if you want to kill them.¡± The eyes of the two people lit up when they heard this, and they looked at Zheng Nanxun with pleading eyes. ¡°Thank you, Ancestral Grandmaster. Of course I have to kill them!¡± Zheng Nanxun looked at the two of them with hatred in her eyes. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°In that battle back then, many disciples of the Immortal Dawn Sect died in battle. Even Master was severely injured. Yet, these people participated in that battle and survived!¡± As she spoke, she rushed forward, pulled out her long sword, and directly cut off the heads of the two people. Instantly, blood shot into the sky, dyeing the courtyard red. These two Earth Immortals had long had their True Essence sealed. Facing Zheng Nanxun¡¯s sword light, they were unable to defend at all. Just like that, they were beheaded and died in her hands. Seeing two large heads roll down and blood rushing into the sky, the remaining experts from the Immortal sects could not help but heave a sigh of relief. They felt that this matter should come to an end now. But at this moment, Cui Heng suddenly looked at them and said in a low voice, ¡°As far as I know, only the Heavenly Cycle Star Duelling Pavilion did not participate in the battle a hundred years ago. ¡°The few of you from the other three Immortal sects, take your own lives and you can still leave your corpses intact.¡± He never planned to let these people from the Immortal Sects off. Since they dared to attack the Immortal Dawn Sect a hundred years ago, they naturally had to pay the price. The faces of the people from the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect, White Cloud City, and the Void Dao Sect immediately turned ashen when they heard this and hurriedly argued. ¡°Exalted Immortal, we didn¡¯t participate in the war a hundred years ago!¡± ¡°Exalted Immortal, please spare us! We¡¯ve been wronged. We¡¯ve never had any ill intentions towards the Immortal Dawn Sect!¡± ¡°Exalted Immortal, listen to me. Listen to me. It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± They explained in every way possible in an attempt to obtain Cui Heng¡¯s understanding. ¡°Noisy!¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly and shook his head with a cold snort. Then, he waved his sleeve, and an invisible force instantly spread out, shattering the people from the three Immortal sects into powder on the spot. Not to mention corpses, not even ashes were left. There was a sudden silence. A pin drop. This was especially true for the Earth Immortals of the Heavenly Cycle Star Pavilion. They did not even breathe loudly, afraid that they would suddenly be killed by Cui Heng. The people from the aristocratic families also became uneasy. When those people from the Immortal sects were killed just now, they immediately felt that they were no longer safe. However, Cui Heng did not seem to have any intention of continuing to deal with them. He turned to Wang Dongyang and asked, ¡°When are you returning to the Heavenly Void World?¡± ¡°Exalted Immortal, we can only stay here for 21 days at most,¡± Wang Dongyang said respectfully. ¡°Once the 20 days are up, we have to return to the Heavenly Void World.¡± ¡°Actually, that¡¯s not really the case.¡± At this moment, White Tiger Child suddenly interrupted, ¡°We should be able to stay for at most 30 days. The reason why I set it to 21 days for you all is to let you return early to hand over the Heaven Dew Crystals and the Cross-Realm Immortal Artifacts.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wang Dongyang was so angry that the corners of his mouth twitched, and he was speechless. The other aristocratic families also looked furious. It turned out that even something like returning in time seemed to be one of the methods used by the Immortal sects to squeeze the aristocratic families dry. It was really ridiculous. ¡°Exalted Immortal, actually, as long as you¡¯re willing, we can stay in the Lower World forever and not return.¡± White Tiger Child continued, ¡°It¡¯s just that after 30 days, we won¡¯t be able to open the Upper World passageway anymore. If we want to return, we can only wait for another hundred years. Also, these restrictions are only targeted at martial artists who have stepped into the Immortal World realm. If they are only at the Deity Realm, the time is reduced to just half a year. This is also the reason why the Angels can descend in advance.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly as some thoughts surfaced in his mind. From this point of view, the Heavenly Void World seemed to be more like a small world outside this planet. It was usually quite far away and would approach this place every hundred years. At this time, they could open the so-called cross-border passage and descend from the Heavenly Void World? IV ¡°But what is this cross-border passage?¡± Cui Heng was puzzled. He suddenly looked at the people from the aristocratic families and smiled. ¡°You can return to the Heavenly Void World.¡± If he wanted to investigate something, he had to make it appear in front of him first. The people from the aristocratic families were instantly stunned. They were a little bewildered and even felt a little panicked. What was going on? He suddenly let him return to the Upper World? Did he want them to go to the Upper World to ask for help so that he could attract more Immortals and Buddhas from the Upper World and kill them all in one go? When Cui Heng saw their expressions, he immediately understood what they were thinking. Hence, he said with a faint smile, ¡°Why? Do you want to stay and continue being interrogated by Hui Shi?¡± ¡°No, no, no!¡± ¡°No, no, no!¡± ¡°Exalted Immortal, we¡¯ll take our leave!¡± The aristocratic families hurriedly activated their World Crossing Immortal Artifacts. Golden light burst out from the various Immortal artifacts in their hands and shot into the sky. Then, a huge door slowly opened. After passing through this door of light, they would arrive at the Heavenly Void World. The moment the door opened, the Human Immortals and Deity Realm experts of the aristocratic families ran in as if they were escaping for their lives. They were all determined to never come to the Lower World again. It was even more impossible for them to complain to the Immortal sects. They would just pretend that nothing had happened in the Lower World. They did not want to be forced by the Immortal sects to lead the way back to the Lower World. That would be a dead end. ¡°So this is a cross-border passage.¡± The corners of Cui Heng¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, revealing a satisfied smile. He already understood the principle. In the future, as long as he was in contact with this planet in the Heavenly Void World, he could rely on his own strength to directly open the passage and enter the Heavenly Void World. A moment later, the golden light dissipated and the cross-border passage closed. Other than Wang Dongyang and the others, everyone else had left. The people from the Heavenly Cycle Star Pavilion revealed envious expressions, but before obtaining Cui Heng¡¯s permission, they definitely did not dare to leave. White Tiger Child, on the other hand, looked indifferent. He didn¡¯t even want to go back. He only wanted to continue playing around. At most, he would go back in another hundred years. In any case, he had already become an Earth Immortal and had a long lifespan. ¡°Lord Overseer!¡± At this moment, Liu Litao¡¯s voice sounded. Soon, he arrived and bowed respectfully to Cui Heng. ¡°Lord Overseer, I have something to report.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Cui Heng looked at him and asked with interest, ¡°Is it about the Emperor of the Great Jin?¡± He brought back everyone who had attended the banquet in the Wang Family¡¯s mansion, including Wei Yi, the Emperor of the Great Jin. As a senior official, Liu Litao was sent over to accompany him. ¡°Yes, Lord Overseer.¡± Liu Litao nodded and said, ¡°At this moment, the Emperor of the Great Jin is outside and wants to see you.¡± Chapter 181 - I Will Die With the Great Jin Chapter 181 I Will Die With the Great Jin Cui Heng asked everyone to leave, leaving him alone in the inner hall of the State Overseer¡¯s Office. A moment later. Wei Yi arrived with an extremely uneasy heart. At this moment, he finally saw the Fengzhou State Overseer who had stirred up trouble for half a year. His heart was filled with doubts and confusion, and countless words he wanted to say turned into a long sigh at this moment. Then, he bowed down respectfully. ¡°Emperor of Jin, Wei Yi, greets Exalted Immortal.¡± Unlike the compromise he had made when he knelt down to White Tiger Child during the sacrificial ceremony, he was truly respectful now. ¡°You actually took the initiative to see me.¡± Cui Heng looked at the Emperor of the Great Jin with interest and chuckled. ¡°In the past, you issued many edicts against me.¡± He was also interested in the Emperor of the Great Jin. Who would take the initiative to give their land to an enemy country? Who would order the State Overseers of the world to attack a person who helped the country recover its lost land? The person in front of him would! Those edicts would usually not be issued without ten years of cerebral thrombosis. Therefore, after seeing Wei Yi, Cui Heng¡¯s first reaction was to investigate the condition of the Emperor of the Great Jin. He realized that the other party was surprisingly healthy. He was clearly in his fifties, but there was nothing wrong with his body. He could be said to be full of vigor and looked to be in his thirties or forties. In this ancient era where hygiene conditions were not very good, it was extremely rare for a person who only knew martial arts to have such physical fitness. It was the same even for the Emperor. When Wei Yi heard Cui Heng¡¯s words, his body could not help but tremble. He still bowed and said respectfully, ¡°At that time, I had the intention to destroy the country and bury this rotten Great Jin. Only in this way can this world be reborn in destruction. Only then will the people of the future have a chance to rebuild the world. Only then will they have a chance to truly change the world and open up a new era, allowing the people to regain their lives. However, although the Great Jin is weak and it¡¯s difficult to revive the country, it has nearly 300 years of foundation after all. There are no external enemies, and there are many aristocratic families supporting it. It¡¯s almost impossible for it to collapse quickly. The appearance of Exalted Immortal gave me hope. I thought that the boundless power of Exalted Immortal might really be enough to bury Great Jin, so there were those edicts¡­¡± ¡°Your thoughts are interesting.¡± Cui Heng nodded and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of an Emperor who wanted to bury his country to become the savior of the world. You came to see me this time to make things clear and ask me to destroy the Great Jin?¡±. ¡°Will you do that?¡± Wei Yi raised his head and looked straight at Cui Heng. ¡°No.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and sighed. ¡°What¡¯s the use of me smashing this rotten dynasty? I¡¯m a cultivator after all. I won¡¯t be an Emperor governing a country.¡± ¡°Therefore, I didn¡¯t come to see Exalted Immortal to ask you to destroy the Great Jin.¡± Wei Yi¡¯s gaze was firm and his expression was serious. ¡°I heard that Exalted Immortal is Heavenly King Hongwu¡¯s teacher back then?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cui Heng nodded. ¡°When I was young, I read the Great Harmony Collection in the palace¡¯s library. It¡¯s indeed a path to help the people and change the world,¡± Wei Yi said in a low voice. ¡°But as the Emperor, it¡¯s impossible for me to put this theory into practice.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve actually seen the Great Harmony Collection before. In that case¡­¡± Cui Heng¡¯s expression became strange as he chuckled. ¡°Could it be that you want me to help you create a new identity and use this identity to rebel and overthrow yourself?¡± ¡°Exalted Immortal¡¯s eyes are like torches. I do have the intention of using a new identity.¡± Wei Yi praised at first, but then he shook his head and said, ¡°But I won¡¯t raise my own army, nor will I be the leader of the Revolutionary Army that overthrows the Great Jin. If it¡¯s like that, even if I overthrow Great Jin, I will still be the Emperor. This is not what I pursue. I want to find a suitable person to assist him in implementing the theories in the Great Harmony Collection. When the old Great Jin is overthrown and a new world is established, my new identity will die with the Great Jin and Wei Yi. Exalted Immortal, please fulfill my wish.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cui Heng fell silent when he heard this. He sized Wei Yi up carefully and nodded. ¡°Alright, I promise you. If you don¡¯t change your mind in three months, come here to look for me again.¡± ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal!¡± Wei Yi lowered his head and kowtowed, his heart burning with an unprecedented fighting spirit. ¡°Leave.¡± Cui Heng sighed. He looked at Wei Yi, who was kneeling on the ground, and in a daze, he felt that he overlapped with the ragged little boy from back then. He could not help but sigh. 300 years ago, Hong Fugui¡¯s unfinished work had actually been restarted by this Emperor of the Great Jin. The world was indeed strange. ¡­. Wei Yi and White Tiger Boy bade farewell to Cui Heng the next morning and left Changfeng Prefecture City. This Earth Immortal from the Beast Taming Immortal Sect seemed to have made up his mind not to return to the Heavenly Void World. He only wanted to follow Wei Yi around. He felt that the Lower World was much more fun than the Upper World. After they left, Cui Heng arranged accommodations for the Human Immortals from the Upper World aristocratic families and asked them to return on the last day of the 30-day limit. This was to avoid any more complications. At this point, the various storms caused by the arrival of the Immortals and Buddhas could be considered to have ended. After dealing with this, Cui Heng left Changfeng Prefecture City and headed to Daoyi Palace with Zhang Shuming. ¡­. In the ancient legends, at the beginning of the world, a Heavenly God had descended. This Heavenly God divided the land into 36 states. Yongzhou was the center. And Mount Donghua was the center of Yongzhou. Daoyi Palace was located at the center and highest peak of Mount Donghua. This could be said to be the center of the entire world. At this moment, Cui Heng rode on a cloud with Zhang Shuming and arrived above Tianyi Peak. Looking down from the sky, one could see that there were numerous palaces and pavilions built on Tianyi Peak. They were magnificent and intricate. The sea of clouds around them surged, and the place looked even more like the dwelling place of Immortals. However, Cui Heng¡¯s gaze passed through the sea of clouds and he could see the scene around Tianyi Peak. There were actually many incomplete mountains. They were less than 100 feet tall, but their area was huge. They were like the foot of a huge mountain, but there was no mountain above them. It was as if the entire mountain had been hewn by a huge force and moved away. Only the ¡°remains¡± at the bottom were left. There were a total of nine such ¡°mountain remains¡±, all of which surrounded the Daoyi Palace. ¡°Exalted Immortal, these nine ¡®mountains¡¯ were once nine mountain peaks. Many palaces and monasteries were built on them, and they inherited the martial legacy of Daoyi Palace,¡± Zhang Shuming explained when he noticed Cui Heng¡¯s gaze. ¡°According to the ancient books of Beichen, after the battle 3,000 years ago, the main body of the Daoyi Palace was forced to move to the Heavenly Void World. So this was how they moved?¡± Cui Heng said in surprise. How was this just moving the main body away? It was completely digging up the roots. ¡°It¡¯s Ancestral Master¡¯s decision,¡± Zhang Shuming said helplessly, unable to say anything After all, that was the Ancestral Master of Daoyi Palace. He could not evaluate him. ¡°This is all that¡¯s left of the ancient Dao Palace that has been passed down for 10,000 years. It¡¯s indeed ruthless.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s gaze swept across the nine mountain seats again, and he could not help but feel a little heartache. That was all money, system currency! If the inheritances of these nine mountains were all here, he would not need to collect currency elsewhere at all. This place alone should be enough. ¡°However, it¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing that these inheritances are gone.¡± Cui Heng thought again, ¡°3,000 years ago, the Ancestral Master of Daoyi Palace was already a Taiyi Mystic Deity. He should be similar to a Mid-stage Golden Core cultivator. If he hadn¡¯t died yet, his cultivation realm would probably have far surpassed mine. If the Daoyi Palace¡¯s inheritance was still intact, I probably wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to come here to collect system currency.¡± As he comforted himself, he pressed down on the cloud with Zhang Shuming and landed on the peak of Tianyi Peak. This was a huge square covered with stone slabs. In the center was a huge green stone statue that was 99 feet and 9 inches tall. It was carved into the appearance of an elegant man wearing a robe and holding a painting. At this moment, Zhou Hongyi was leading many disciples to practice martial arts. When he saw Cui Heng and Zhang Shuming flying over, he hurriedly led these disciples and bowed respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Exalted Immortal, greetings, Sect Master!¡± Although he was Zhang Shuming¡¯s personal disciple, he still had to address him as Sect Master when greeting him in public. The ordinary disciples who were originally practicing martial arts were filled with excitement. The disciples of Daoyi Palace had long heard that a true Immortal had appeared in the mortal world. He could destroy an army alone and also had great divine powers that could summon the wind and rain. It was very unbelievable. They did not expect to see him with their own eyes this time. However, no one dared to stare at Cui Heng without restraint at this moment. They only took a careful look before hurriedly lowering their heads. ¡°Mn, these disciples of Daoyi Palace are not bad.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s gaze swept across these ordinary disciples and he had already discovered some good seedlings suitable for cultivation. This simple praise immediately made the ordinary disciples of Daoyi Palace excited. They all felt that Cui Heng¡¯s words were directed at them. Some people had even begun to fantasize that after they mastered their martial cultivation in the future, they would leave the mountain and roam the martial world. After making a name for themselves, they would say that they had once received the affirmation and encouragement of an Immortal. Such a legend would definitely be able to last for generations. However, while these ordinary disciples were fantasizing, Cui Heng had already arrived in the middle of the square with Zhang Shuming, under the huge statue. ¡°Exalted Immortal, this is the Ancestor of Creation, the Dao God, worshiped by my Daoyi Palace.¡± After Zhang Shuming bowed respectfully to the statue, he continued, ¡°10,000 years ago, this world was still in the primitive era. Then, Gods descended and divided the 36 states. ¡°Among them, the Dao God is the most respected. The inheritance he left behind was the Daoyi Palace. He let the Daoyi Palace teach all living beings and help the human race walk out of ignorance and open up the original civilization.¡± ¡°Dao God¡­¡± Cui Heng muttered. At the same time, his gaze swept across the huge statue. He felt that this statue did not seem to be just a stone statue. Chapter 182 - Everything Is Ready, Just Waiting for Seclusion Chapter 182 Everything Is Ready, Just Waiting for Seclusion Cui Heng sensed an aura similar to spirituality from this statue. However, this spirituality was not dense. It was only about the level of the Hongwu Divine Sword and was still very weak. However, if the worship period was long enough, perhaps a new living being would be born from this statue. At that time, would this living being think that he was the ¡°Dao God¡±? Cui Heng¡¯s thoughts were a little scattered, and he felt the profundity of spirituality. He had a feeling that when he broke through to the Nascent Soul realm, he might have the ability to give spirituality to dead things. ¡°Exalted Immortal, did you discover something?¡± Zhang Shuming saw Cui Heng looking at the Dao God statue for a long time without saying anything and felt a little uneasy. ¡°Nothing.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and asked with a smile, ¡°How long has this Dao God statue been worshiped here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been 3,000 years.¡± Zhang Shuming sighed slightly. ¡°This statue was actually carved anew after the war 3,000 years ago. The original statue has already been moved to the Heavenly Void World with the relocation of the main body of Daoyi Palace.¡± ¡°No wonder.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said, ¡°Bring me to see the other places.¡± At the same time, he gave the system an order. ¡°Currency conversion!¡± Daoyi Palace was indeed an ancient inheritance that had lasted for 10,000 years. Even though the main body was no longer around, it still provided Cui Heng with a lot of system currency. There were more than 8 million coins! It could be said to be a great harvest. After leaving Daoyi Palace, Cui Heng returned to Changfeng Prefecture City and headed to the Cangcheng Mountain¡¯s Immortal Dawn Sect with Zheng Nanxun. ¡°Ancestral Grandmaster, many disciples in the sect have yet to meet you. They will definitely be very happy to see you,¡± Zheng Nanxun said happily. ¡°I¡¯ve long wanted to come and take a look, but I haven¡¯t had the time. I¡¯m finally free this time.¡± Cui Heng smiled and looked at the mountain hidden in the clouds in front of him. ¡°Ancestral Grandmaster, how long do you plan to stay on the mountain this time?¡± Zheng Nanxun asked again. To her, Cui Heng was like a patriarch, the pillar of support for the entire Immortal Dawn Sect. She naturally hoped that Cui Heng could stay in Cangcheng Mountain for a longer time. ¡°Not long.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and stood on the auspicious cloud with his hands behind his back. He said indifferently, ¡°My cultivation is about to enter a new stage. I¡¯ll be in seclusion for a period of time. After we reach Cangcheng Mountain and meet the disciples, I¡¯ll answer your questions about cultivation. At that time, you can ask any questions you have.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ancestral Grandmaster!¡± Zheng Nanxun was pleasantly surprised and hurriedly bowed to Cui Heng. ¡°There¡¯s no need to always bow.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and chuckled. ¡°After the lecture, bring me to some of the places your master used to live.¡± Actually, he had come to the Immortal Dawn Sect mainly to see the inheritance left behind by Jiang Qiqi, as well as what the place she had lived in was like and if there was any information left behind. ¡°Yes, Ancestor Grandmaster. Disciple will remember it!¡± Zheng Nanxun nodded solemnly. ¡­. The disciples of the Immortal Dawn Sect were very surprised by Cui Heng¡¯s sudden arrival. Perfected Zhu Qing, Liu Yiyun, Chen Ying, and the other ordinary disciples walked out of their rooms to welcome Cui Heng. Even Perfected Shenxia, who had been living in seclusion in the back mountain for a long time and had almost appeared, rushed out and knelt in front of Cui Heng, calling him Ancestral Grandmaster. She was Jiang Qiqi¡¯s first disciple, Zheng Nanxun¡¯s senior sister. Then, Cui Heng began to explain and answer questions, allowing all the disciples present to ask questions. He had explained the Immortal Dawn Sword Art in extreme detail. At the same time, he also explained the situation of the Heavenly Void World to all the disciples of the Immortal Dawn Sect, lest they still knew nothing about the Heavenly Void World in the future. After the lecture ended, Cui Heng, Zheng Nanxun, and Perfected Shenxia arrived outside a cave in the back mountain. The entrance to this cave was sealed by two stone doors. Clearly, someone had lived here before. ¡°When Master was still around, she lived here,¡± Zheng Nanxun explained to Cui Heng. ¡°We also tried to persuade Master to live in a separate palace, but she didn¡¯t agree. Until she disappeared, she lived here.¡± ¡°Ever since Master left, we haven¡¯t been able to open this stone door,¡± Perfected Shenxia said. ¡°Master once said that only by cultivating the Immortal Dawn Sword Art to the peak of perfection can we open these two stone doors.¡± At this point, she lowered her head in shame. ¡°This disciple is slow-witted. I haven¡¯t touched the threshold of the peak of the sword technique yet.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll reach it in the future.¡± Cui Heng smiled and nodded, encouraging the two of them. Then, he flicked his finger at the two stone doors. Immediately, a ray of light burst out from his fingertips. Immediately after, colorful light enveloped the stone door, as if it had melted some kind of restriction, causing the two stone doors to make a sound. Rumble! The stone door that had been sealed for hundreds of years finally opened slowly. Cui Heng walked in. Zheng Nanxun and Perfected Shenxia did not follow. As Jiang Qiqi¡¯s disciples, it was very much against the rules for them to rashly enter this cave. Therefore, out of respect for Jiang Qiqi, neither of them mentioned this matter. Cui Heng knew this very well and did not say anything After passing through the stone door and walking through a slightly narrow path, everything became clear. Jiang Qiqi had built a meditation room at the end of the cave. The layout and appearance were identical to the Meditation Chamber in Cui Heng¡¯s Beginner¡¯s Hut. Even the arrangement of the equipment was the same as when Jiang Qiqi was about to leave on the last day. Clearly, she had remembered her experience in the Beginner¡¯s Space. Then, Cui Heng looked around but did not find any messages, nor was there anything to read. This made him frown. He thought to himself, ¡°Qiqi didn¡¯t leave any messages here?¡± From the conditions for the stone door to open, it should have been specially left behind by Jiang Qiqi for him to see. This was because only he could release Immortal Dawn sword light that met the requirements. This meant that unless one destroyed the stone doors with violence, only he could open it. If Jiang Qiqi wanted to leave a message for him, she could have written what she wanted to say and placed it here. When he arrived, he would naturally be able to see it. But that was not the case. There was nothing here. There was no effective information at all. This puzzled Cui Heng. No matter how he thought about it, it was abnormal to have meticulously prepared such a meditation room without leaving anything behind. After all, it was not that Jiang Qiqi did not want to leave any information. In order to leave a letter, she had forged five Immortal swords. She had also constructed the connection between the Immortal swords and set up an extremely secretive way to read the letter. It could be said that she had taken a lot of effort to set up obstacles, even resulting in all kinds of damage to the information. ¡°Perhaps this empty meditation room without any messages is what Qiqi wanted to leave for me?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. He felt that this was very likely. She could have left a message in a convenient way, but she did not do so. Instead, she chose an extremely secretive but inconvenient way to leave a message. This meant that compared to the completeness of the message and the convenience of leaving a message, Jiang Qiqi was more concerned about the confidentiality and security of the message she had left. She did not want others to see it. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the situation in this chamber can be understood.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°Although the stone door is firm, it can also be destroyed. Putting the letter in here is obviously not confidential enough. It¡¯s normal that she didn¡¯t choose it. And for her to care so much about secrecy and safety, is she afraid of a powerful existence, afraid that the other party will find the message? Is it related to the Purple Extreme Heavenly Palace?¡± After all, the information that Jiang Qiqi had left behind was about the Purple Extreme Heavenly Palace. It could be seen how important it was. However, according to the ancient books of Beichen, the Purple Extreme Heavenly Palace should have disappeared 3,000 years ago. The Mystic Deity elder of the Purple Extreme Heavenly Palace was suspected to have fallen into madness and was jointly sealed in the core of the earth, becoming the so-called Unparalleled Demon. The power of the Purple Extreme Heavenly Palace should have long disappeared from the world. Where did Jiang Qiqi obtain the information about the Purple Extreme Heavenly Palace a hundred years ago and why was she so afraid? If she wasn¡¯t afraid of the Purple Extreme Heavenly Palace, why did she leave messages in the Immortal Swords? Many doubts appeared in Cui Heng¡¯s mind. ¡°Previously, I didn¡¯t find any new ancient books in Daoyi Palace. It seems that if I want to understand the situation further, I have to make a trip to the Heavenly Void World. ¡°However, I still have to nurture a Nascent Soul first.¡± At this point, Cui Heng temporarily suppressed his doubts and walked out of the cave, closing the two stone doors again. Next, he stayed on Cangcheng Mountain for three more days and continued to answer the doubts of the Immortal Dawn Sect¡¯s disciples. At the same time, he expanded the realm of the Immortal Dawn Sword Art. He increased the cultivation upper limit of the sword art to the peak of the Foundation Establishment realm. After doing this, Cui Heng left Cangcheng Mountain and began to wander between the thousand-year-old sects, aristocratic families, and various famous historical sites. In less than ten days, his system currency had increased to more than 27 million. This was almost the limit of what he could gather in the entire Great Jin. Every place had been emptied. If he wanted to continue converting system currency, he could only find a new place. However, in the 36 states of the world, other than the 11 states of the Great Jin, there were almost no civilized places. ¡°This means that if I don¡¯t go to the Heavenly Void World, I won¡¯t even have the money to buy the system¡¯s services?¡± Cui Heng couldn¡¯t help but be speechless. At the same time, he was glad. Fortunately, Great Jin had some foundation. Now that he had converted enough currency, he could use it to buy the Grotto-Heaven¡¯s one-month experience card and overtime card. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t even be a safe place to break through to the Nascent Soul realm for him. ¡°Now that everything is ready, I can enter seclusion to nurture a Nascent Soul!¡± Chapter 183 - Convergence of Seven Emotions, Spiritual Seed Chapter 183 Convergence of Seven Emotions, Spiritual Seed After collecting enough system currency, Cui Heng returned to Changfeng Prefecture City. Then, he called Wu Yin, who had been engrossed in studying the Great Harmony Collection. ¡°Lord Overseer, you mean you want me to lead a rebellion?¡± After Wu Yin heard Cui Heng¡¯s words, he was first stunned, then he felt very excited. He had always been a loyal follower of Heavenly King Hongwu. In the past, when he was in Fengzhou, he had tried to carry out the Hongwu Decree. However, due to the obstruction of the local forces and the fact that he did not have a complete version of the Harmony Collection as a guide, he had never been able to truly fulfill his ideals. Cui Heng¡¯s appearance gave him new hope, so he studied hard and wanted to show off his skills. He did not expect the opportunity to come. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll be leaving in a few days. You can find someone to assist you.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°A hundred years later, I¡¯ll come to inspect your results.¡± In the past period of time, he had already figured out Wu Yin¡¯s personality. This was a person who was good at theoretical research and was calm in doing things. He also had great ambitions but did not have the ability to lead. Such a person was not suitable to personally rebel. He was more suitable to be an aide to help teach a true commander. ¡°Thank you, Lord Overseer!¡± Wu Yin was overjoyed. This was what he had always wanted to do. ¡°For the next hundred years, I¡¯ll lend you the Hongwu Divine Sword.¡± Cui Heng opened his palm, and the Hongwu Divine Sword jumped out. It floated in the air and let out a soft sword cry. It was also excited. It had once followed Hong Fugui to conquer the world and killed many Deity Realm experts. Even though its spirituality was only nurtured later, the imprint of war on this weapon was still difficult to erase. The most suitable place for it was still the battlefield. In a sense, fighting on the battlefield was the Hongwu Divine Sword¡¯s own cultivation method. ¡°Hongwu Divine Sword!¡± Wu Yin was so excited that his entire body was trembling. He bowed to the ground and said loudly, ¡°Wu Yin will definitely not let you down. Please take a look again a hundred years later. This world will be a peaceful and prosperous one!!¡± After arranging everything for Wu Yin, Cui Heng met with Hui Shi again. Then, he did nothing else. He just sat in the inner hall of the State Overseer¡¯s Office. However, outside this inner hall, one could clearly sense the changes in aura. It was increasingly vast and unfathomable. Three days later, the Earth Immortal from the Heavenly Cycle Star Dipper Pavilion arrived. His name was Kui Zheng. He was over 300 years old and looked to be in his seventies or eighties. He was old. As Devas did not often appear in the Heavenly Void World, Earth Immortals were the most common top experts, and they became the high-level martial artists who had the most contact with various matters. Therefore, Kui Zheng¡¯s position was not low. He was the external affairs manager of the Heavenly Cycle Star Dipper Pavilion. He was usually a respected senior in the Heavenly Void World. However, when he faced Cui Heng, he appeared extremely respectful, and he was sincere. It was not just an act. In Kui Zheng¡¯s opinion, a mighty figure like Cui Heng was a supreme being who could destroy the Nine Immortal Sects alone. It was normal for him to be respectful. ¡°Greetings, Exalted Immortal.¡± The old Earth Immortal bowed to Cui Heng with a trembling voice. ¡°Exalted Immortal, tomorrow is the deadline for us to return to the Heavenly Void World. May we return?¡± Although Cui Heng had promised to let them return on the last day, no one from the Heavenly Cycle Star Dipper Pavilion dared to leave without saying goodbye, afraid that they would anger Cui Heng. After all, they had all seen Cui Heng¡¯s power in Langya County. ¡°Go back.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°However, you have to bring one more person back.¡± ¡°Exalted Immortal, please speak,¡± Kui Zheng said respectfully. ¡°Hui Shi, come out,¡± Cui Heng said to the side. Then, Hui Shi walked out of the side room and bowed to Cui Heng. ¡°Greetings, Lord Overseer.¡± ¡°This, this is?!¡± Kui Zheng¡¯s eyes suddenly widened as he looked at Hui Shi in disbelief. He was shocked to the extreme and said with a trembling voice, ¡°A Deva?!¡± He had seen Hui Shi before and clearly remembered that Cui Heng¡¯s follower was just a small Inner World cultivator a few days ago. He was not even a Human Immortal. How did he suddenly become a Deva?! This was directly advancing from the Mortal Realm to the Third Realm of the Immortal World! There was actually such a divine power in this world? It could actually create a Deva in just a few days?! What kind of cultivation and realm does one need to be in to accomplish such an unbelievable thing? The Fourth or Fifth realm of the Immortal World?! Kui Zheng took a deep breath and lowered his head even more respectfully. Only then did he realize that the ¡°Exalted Immortal¡± in front of him might be countless times stronger than he imagined. ¡°Tomorrow, you¡¯ll follow Steward Kui to the Heavenly Void World,¡± Cui Heng said to Hui Shi. He had already planned to arrange for someone to go to the Heavenly Void World in advance. He had specially left the Heavenly Cycle Star Dipper Pavilion behind for this purpose. After all, to him, the Heavenly Void World was an unfamiliar place filled with unknown dangers. It was very necessary to send someone to scout ahead. At the same time, he could also investigate Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong¡¯s situation for him. Therefore, he increased Hui Shi¡¯s strength. Other than raising his cultivation to the Deva Realm, he also condensed a mid-stage Foundation Establishment Nine Fire Flame Dragon for him. After completing the cultivation of the Seven Emotions, Cui Heng had made a small improvement in his cultivation of the Nine Fire Flame Dragon. He could now condense two mid-stage Foundation Establishment Nine Fire Flame Dragons. ¡°As you command, Lord Overseer!¡± Hui Shi said respectfully, as if he did not think that this mission was dangerous at all. This was because he had long recognized his position. He would slash wherever Cui Heng pointed without any hesitation. Kui Zheng was watching from the side and felt his scalp tingle. He had never seen such a respectful and obedient Deva. He was simply a living Deva-level Immortal weapon! ¡°Leave.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand. ¡­. The next morning. Kui Zheng led the people from the Heavenly Cycle Star Dipper Pavilion and Hui Shi to open the Gate of World Crossing and disappeared from the human world. After Cui Heng handed the position of State Overseer to Liu Litao and asked Chen Tong to temporarily take over Fengzhou, he waited for two more days before the new month arrived. On the first day of the month, he gave the System an order. ¡°Purchase the Grotto-Heaven One-Month Experience Card and the Grotto-Heaven Experience Bonus Card!¡± [Currency: -25,000,000] [Grotto-Heaven One-Month Experience Card: After purchasing this value-added service, you can stay in the Heavenly Abode for a month. The actual number of days is based on the remaining days of the month and the date of purchase. You can buy it once every three months. Purchase price: 10,000,000 points.] [Grotto-Heaven Experience Bonus Card: Purchasing this value-added service requires buying the ¡°Grotto-Heaven One-Month Experience Card¡± first. The experience period can be extended for a month on the original basis. Purchasing price: 15,000,000 points.] (Congratulations! Purchase successful. The countdown for the experience card has begun. Please enter the Grotto-Heaven in time.) Cui Heng looked at the plummeting number of system currencies. Although he knew that this was a necessary sacrifice, he could not help but feel his heart ache. However, in order to break through safely, it was all worth it. There was no safer place than the Grotto-Heaven World to nurture a Nascent Soul. Just as he was about to buy 60 ¡°World rivets¡± and enter the Grotto-Heaven to enter seclusion, he suddenly received a system notification. [Congratulations! You have spent a large sum of currency and triggered a special reward! You only need to spend another 75,000,000 coins to obtain a ¡°Heavenly Abode 10 days tour¡± gift card! Do you want to continue spending?) Get lost! Where did the System learn this from?! ¡°Purchase 60 World rivets!¡± Cui Heng directly ordered the System. (Currency: -60,000] ¡­. The vast sky, the surging sea of clouds, and the sun that emitted endless light and heat appeared in front of Cui Heng again. He was already in the Grotto-Heaven World. Directly below was the land in the middle of the grotto-heaven, which was also where he had lived before. Beyond the land was a boundless sea with scattered islands. The last time Cui Heng came in, he discovered that there were many strange flowers and plants growing on these islands. There were also some islands that were enveloped in fog and emitted all kinds of lights. It was very magical. However, he did not go over to investigate in detail that time, nor did he notice anything unusual. But this time, Cui Heng felt the uniqueness of these flowers and plants and muttered, ¡°These flowers and plants actually have spirituality. The closer they are to the islands on land, the richer the spirituality of the flowers and plants on them.¡± The spirituality of these flowers and plants was extremely weak, not even 1% of the Hongwu Divine Sword. If not for the fact that he had already perfected the cultivation of the Seven Emotions and was about to start nurturing a Nascent Soul, he would not have sensed such weak spirituality. However, even with such weak spirituality, it meant that these strange flowers and plants were no longer simple plants. Instead, it was the embryonic form of intelligent life. However, it would take an extremely long time for this embryonic form to truly grow into an intelligent life form. It might take thousands of years, tens of thousands of years, or even longer. Cui Heng¡¯s figure swayed and he arrived at the island closest to land. As soon as he landed, the flowers and plants on it bent slightly, as if they were bowing and kowtowing. At the same time, the leaves and branches were trembling, as if they were afraid of something. ¡°As expected, they have a weak spirituality. This is a spiritual instinct to fear powerful pressure.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and restrained the Golden Core aura on his body. The flowers and plants immediately returned to normal. ¡°Previously, when I was in Daoyi Palace, I had a feeling that after breaking through to the Nascent Soul realm, I might have the ability to grant spirituality to dead things. I should be able to use it to strengthen the spirituality of these plants. As long as the spirituality is strong enough, these flowers and plants have a chance of nurturing intelligence and becoming true intelligent life forms. Is this considered enlightenment into spirituality? I can give it a try after I nurture a Nascent Soul.¡± Then, he left the island and returned to land. At the same time, he spent another 120,000 coins to buy the authority to use the Blessed Land Dao Palace and the Primary Grade Meditation Chamber for 60 days. Breaking through to the next realm was a huge matter. The cultivation conditions had to be maxed out. After making these preparations, Cui Heng came to the strengthened version of the Meditation Chamber. He sat cross-legged and closed his eyes slightly. His divine sense was restrained as he sank into a meditative state. It was as if endless golden light was reflected into his perception, filled with an eternal aura. The aura of the seven emotions of all living beings was wrapped around him, and a spiritual seed was being nurtured at the intersection of the seven lights. He began his seclusion! Chapter 184 - Chaotic Dantian, Birth Of A Nascent Soul Chapter 184 Chaotic Dantian, Birth Of A Nascent Soul In Cui Heng¡¯s Dantian, the Golden Core began to spin, forming a vortex that attracted the surrounding Seven Emotions Light. The light gathered by the seven emotions of all living beings slowly fused into the Golden Core and gathered towards the spiritual seed in the core of the Golden Core. The source of this spiritual seed was Cui Heng¡¯s soul. In the past, when he condensed his Golden Core, Cui Heng used his soul to represent the heavens and the Sea of Dao Foundation to represent the earth. He was in the middle and was a human, forming the concept of the Three Realms of Heaven, Earth, and Man. With the concept of the Three Realms corresponding to the outside world, it interweaved with the laws of the world, allowing the soul to borrow the power of the world to ignite True Fire. In the end, it calcined the boundless Dao foundation ocean into a Golden Core. The first wisp of True Fire ignited by his soul was the initial appearance of the spiritual seed. Therefore, the spiritual seed was not a seed at all. Instead, it was a ball of True Fire! Under the nourishment of the seven emotions of all living beings, a soul seed True Fire with spirituality was born. Hence, after the Light of Seven Emotions was sucked into the Golden Core, it was immediately ignited by this True Fire and turned into nourishment for the spiritual seed. At the same time, the laws and principles interwoven within his Golden Core were ignited. This was the essence of the Golden Core¡¯s power, and also the source of Cui Heng¡¯s Dharmic powers. Now, they were all ignited to nourish the spiritual seed. Even the Immortal Golden nature at the core of the Golden Core was injected into the spiritual seed and fused with the True Fire. In other words, at this moment, Cui Heng only had a Golden Immortal body. He didn¡¯t even have the Immortal Golden nature. As long as someone came to launch a sneak attack and destroyed his body, they could directly kill him! Of course, Cui Heng¡¯s body still had the characteristics of an Invincible Vajra. Even if an expert comparable to the Grand Completion Golden Core Realm ambushed him, they might not be able to destroy him. However, all the power in his body had already been calcined by the True Fire and turned into nourishment for the spiritual seed. It was at its most empty state. Under such circumstances, once the outside was attacked, the state of the body would be instantly broken. The interior of the Golden Core, which was in a burning state, might explode on the spot. At that time, even if he did not die, his cultivation would most likely be wasted. It was precisely because of the various different states that the process of nurturing a Nascent Soul was extremely dangerous. When breaking through, one had to ensure absolute safety. In the Blessed Land Dao Palace of the Grotto-Heaven, Cui Heng did not have to worry about his safety. He could devote himself to breaking through. Gradually, the True Fire in the Golden Core burned brighter and brighter, and its spirituality became more and more dense. The interior of the Golden Core seemed to have become an embryo that was nurturing life and began to pulse rhythmically. At the same time, the seven emotions of all living beings outside the Golden Core had been absorbed completely and refined. The seven-colored light disappeared and was replaced by chaos. This mass of chaos was boundless. There was no light or shadow, no sound, no beginning or end. Only a pure Golden Core sat in the middle, pulsing rhythmically. It was like an egg floating in chaos, waiting for the embryo to be nurtured. ¡­. While Cui Heng was in seclusion, the outside world was also quietly changing. Wu Yin left Changfeng Prefecture and began to travel the world to find people who were suitable for him to assist. At the same time, he was also observing the deeds of the people everywhere to prepare for the future. Xu Feng¡¯an was invited over by Liu Litao from the Yuhua Sword Pavilion. He was given the official position of an army officer and built an army according to the theory of the Great Harmony Collection as the foundation for future operations. The entire Fengzhou continued to implement the government decrees set by Cui Heng, and the lives of the people became richer and more prosperous. Such a life made every family only recognize the State Overseer of Fengzhou. Some of them did not even know that there was a Great Jin Emperor. In the Central Continent Imperial Court, Wei Yi made a rather ridiculous decision. He planned to order all the officials in the world to collect rare beasts for him and raise them in the Imperial City. Then, he would choose a palace to specially raise them and experiment according to some of the methods provided by White Tiger Child to try to nurture Immortal Beasts. This was a complete act of squandering the country¡¯s reserves. The money in the treasury should not be used like this! The courtiers naturally objected strongly. Chu Yuanliang even directly wrote a letter to resign, hoping that Wei Yi could retract his orders. However, Wei Yi was extremely stubborn and insisted on his way. The courtiers could not persuade him at all. Now that he had an Earth Immortal as his helper, there was no longer any restraint on the execution of his edicts, so it was even more impossible to persuade him. Hence, he still issued the edict and rejected Chu Yuanliang¡¯s resignation letter. After the officials from all over the world received the decree, they were in chaos and scolded the incapable ruler. In the various counties, thanks to Cui Heng¡¯s previous two knocks on the heads of the aristocratic families, the local government officials also began to implement similar policies to Fengzhou. The lives of the commoners gradually became better. However, there was still an Imperial Court hanging above their heads. They did not know when an Imperial Edict would descend, burying their current beautiful life and returning them to the past. All these were worldly disputes. In the Heavenly Void World in the mortal world, Hui Shi immediately left after the people from the Heavenly Cycle Star Pavilion brought him to ¡°Ascend¡±. He knew very well that it was impossible to hide the matter of the Lower World for too long. They would be exposed soon. He had to leave before that. Otherwise, a huge battle would be inevitable. This did not match Cui Heng¡¯s goal of letting him come to the Heavenly Void World in advance. Therefore, after Hui Shi left the Heavenly Cycle Star Pavilion, he picked up his old profession of disguise. Coupled with his Deva Realm cultivation, it was enough to hide him from all martial artists below the Heaven Immortal Realm. After some thought, he set off for Linjiang. He did not know about Cui Heng¡¯s relationship with Pei Qingshu. The reason why he chose to go to Linjiang was because it was one of the richest counties in the world and also where the first aristocratic family, the Linjiang Pei family, was located. In Hui Shi¡¯s opinion, this was a good place to gather information. ¡­. Pei Yuezhi has been extremely busy recently. As a martial arts genius who had cultivated to the Inner World realm at the age of 24, he was entrusted with a heavy responsibility by the family head, Pei Qingshu, to serve as the deacon of the Linjiang Pei Family. He was in charge of recruiting outstanding guest elders with clean backgrounds for the family and strengthening the family¡¯s forces to resist the suppression of the Nine Preeminent Families, 24 Families, and the Nine Immortal Sects. As the number one aristocratic family in the world, the Pei family of Linjiang was very strong and received excellent treatment as a guest elder. It was the first choice for many martial artists to seek refuge. Therefore, the position of deacon of the Hall of Recruitment was actually very suitable for accumulating fame in the pugilistic world. Pei Yuezhi also knew that the family head wanted to focus on nurturing him. He was usually conscientious and never neglected anything. However, there were too many martial artists who came to register recently. He had not slept for seven days and seven nights. Even if his body could withstand it, he could not help but feel tired mentally. This was all because of the chaos in the Lower World. There were more than a dozen Earth Immortals and dozens of Human Immortals from the five Immortal sects who descended, but only the Heavenly Cycle Star Pavilion returned. Moreover, the people from the Heavenly Cycle Star Dipper Pavilion had actually brought someone up from the Lower World. They even let the other party leave on his own and that person had long disappeared. This matter shook the world. The people from the Nine Immortal Sects began to arrest people everywhere as if they had gone crazy. As long as they were suspicious and did not have any backing, they would inevitably be captured and interrogated by the Nine Immortal Sects. This made the idle martial artists of the pugilistic world feel insecure and want to join the aristocratic families as guest elders. Among them, the Linjiang Pei family was their first choice. Pei Yuezhi;s workload immediately exploded. ¡°After dealing with this person¡¯s application, I¡¯ll go back and rest.¡± He grabbed his hair and rubbed his temples. He forced himself to focus and pulled out a form from the side. He lowered his head to check it. ¡°Name: Chen Shihui. Realm: Divine Treasure¡­¡± ¡­. In the Blessed Land Dao Palace of the Grotto-Heaven World. 49 days had passed. Cui Heng was still sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed. From his appearance, he had not changed at all. However, his Dantian had already gone through a huge change. At this moment, the Golden Core in the chaos had already become extremely huge, almost a thousand times larger than before. The interior had already been completely burned away by the True Fire. It could be said that only the shell of the Golden Core was left. Its spirituality had already grown to the extreme. In the core of the True Fire, a young figure could be vaguely seen curled up. This was an infant whose entire body was suffused with a clear and colorless light. He emitted an extremely pure aura, as if he was a living being that had existed since before the creation of the world. He was not tainted by any Postnatal filth and had the initial Dao runes. The power contained in the infant was extremely powerful. Even if it was just closing its eyes and curling up to breathe softly, the power contained in its breath was like hundreds of cultivators at the Grand Completion Golden Core realm channeling the Heaven Earth Origin Qi with all their might. Entering the Nascent Soul realm from the Golden Core realm was not only a breakthrough in cultivation, but also an extreme sublimation of the essence of life. At this moment, Cui Heng was also breathing in and out essence energy at the same pace as the infant in his Dantian. His eyes closed slightly. Sensing something, he suddenly opened his eyes. At the same time, in his chaotic Dantian, the infant in the Golden Core suddenly opened his eyes, and his curled up hands and feet began to stretch. Boom! With an indescribable bang, the Golden Core that only had a layer of shell left suddenly shattered. In an instant, boundless pure light burst out from it, like the first ray of light at the beginning of the world, illuminating the boundless chaos. In the shattered Golden Core, an infant slowly stood up. The billions of rays of lights immediately seemed to have found their owner and lingered around him. The infant was like a god that had split the world apart. His eyes emitted golden light, and the chaos in his gaze instantly disintegrated, turning into Yin and Yang, clear and turbid Qi that rose and fell. At this moment, Cui Heng had already stood up. He opened his arms and looked up at the sky. His eyes also released a golden light that seemed to be able to pierce through everything. Immediately after, he felt the Dharmic powers in his body begin to increase exponentially. Soon, they became indescribably powerful. The myriad techniques in the world began to resonate with his Dharmic powers. The entire Grotto-Heaven was filled with golden light. Golden lotus flowers bloomed out of thin air, as if the entire world was celebrating the birth of a new Nascent Soul. Outside the Grotto-Heaven, countless living beings looked at the sky in shock. All kinds of phenomena appeared in every corner of the planet. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! At the same time, everyone heard a faint rumbling sound in their ears. This was the entire planet trembling slightly! Chapter 185 - Boundless Dharmic powers, Yang Divinity, Omnipotent Nascent Soul Chapter 185 Boundless Dharmic powers, Yang Divinity, Omnipotent Nascent Soul After Liu Litao became the State Overseer, he lived in the State Overseer¡¯s Office every day to handle political affairs. Almost all the official documents submitted by the various states and counties that required his personal approval would be handled within 12 hours. Then, they would be distributed very quickly. After all, when Cui Heng was the State Overseer in the past, he could read all the official documents with a casual glance. From the moment he received the official documents to the moment they were approved, the entire process took less than ten minutes. Liu Litao naturally could not achieve such efficiency, but he still tried his best to approach that level. Today was the 49th day since Cui Heng left. He was still extremely busy. All the places in Fengzhou updated him constantly. There were too many official documents submitted every day. Finally, at dusk, Liu Litao finally finished handling all the official documents for the day and had some free time. He stood up and exercised his muscles. He looked at the setting sun outside and muttered, ¡°When will Lord Overseer come back? Otherwise, my body will really fall under the sun.¡± Buzz! Buzz! At this moment, Liu Litao suddenly felt the ground under his feet tremble slightly. This made him immediately sense danger. ¡°Earthquake?!¡± But then, Liu Litao felt that something was wrong. This vibration was very subtle. It only caused the tea in the cup to ripple. It was not physically destructive. At the same time that this tremor appeared, he realized that the State Overseer¡¯s Office he was in had inexplicably become much brighter. He could not help but look out the window. What he saw made his gaze freeze. The originally dark sky had become bright at some point, and the red glow of the setting sun had disappeared. The entire sky seemed to have become extremely bright. ¡°What is this?!¡± Liu Litao walked out of the government office in extreme shock. He looked up at the sky and realized that an incomparably bright sun was actually hanging in the sky, complementing the glare from the setting sun. Two suns shining together?! What kind of phenomenon was this?! ¡°The tremors are still continuing. Such a phenomenon has appeared in the sky, and Lord Overseer is not around. Is something big going to happen?¡± Liu Litao became nervous and hurriedly left the State Overseer¡¯s Office to look for Chen Tong. ¡­. Actually, at this moment, the people of the 11 states of the Great Jin and the other 25 states had also noticed the phenomenon in the sky. This second sun seemed to exist in the sky at the same time in all the corners of the entire planet. No matter where one was, one could clearly see the phenomenon in the sky. Even the ancient ancestors living on the islands on the sea could see it. Moreover, after the scene of two suns phenomenon in the world did not stop. It was still changing Under the gazes of countless people, purple qi that was suffused with a faint golden light spread out from the void. Layers of purple qi lingered around the ¡°sun¡± and filled the sky. It was like the legendary Immortal clouds. After the purple qi spread out, the people below saw the phantom of a huge palace on the purple qi. Purple-gold light also began to gather above the palace phantom. This was the Golden Hall Purple Mansion Immortal Land! At this moment, be it ordinary people, martial artists from the pugilistic world, nobles, or top Deity Realm experts, no matter where they were, they could not help but feel a sense of reverence. At the same time, the light of the Golden Palace sprinkled to every corner of the planet, giving everyone a feeling of new peace. Even if the ground continued to tremble under their feet, it would not make them panic. ¡­. On the top of Mount Donghua. Zhang Shuming stared fixedly at the phenomenon in the sky. He looked at the ¡°sun¡± hanging high in the sky with the surging purple-gold aura and trembled with excitement. ¡°Purple Qi is everywhere. A Sage has appeared! Exalted Immortal, have you broken through? Is there really a Fifth realm in the Immortal World Realm?¡± Then, he forced himself to calm down and hurriedly called Zhou Hongyi over. ¡°Hongyi, prepare a generous gift immediately. Follow me to Changfeng Prefecture to congratulate Exalted Immortal on another breakthrough. Purple Qi surrounding the body. He¡¯s a Saint!¡± Zhang Shuming made a decision. He had to hug such a thigh tightly. He had to be the first to congratulate him! Zhou Hongyi was also shocked by the phenomenon in the sky at this moment. He could not help but ask, ¡°Master, how high is Immortal Cui¡¯s realm? This phenomenon is too exaggerated!¡± Zhang Shuming pondered for a moment before pointing at the sky. His expression was solemn as he said in a low voice, ¡°Very high. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s even higher than the sky!¡± ¡­. On Cangcheng Mountain. The many disciples of the Immortal Dawn Sect also walked out. They all looked at the sky with incomparable focus, their hearts filled with extreme joy. ¡°Is that Ancestral Grandmaster?¡± Zheng Nanxun looked at the phenomenon in the sky in surprise. ¡°The current phenomenon makes the entire world tremble, and the ground under our feet shake.¡± ¡°Only Ancestral Grandmaster¡¯s breakthrough would cause such a phenomenon.¡± Liu Yiyun stood at the side and looked at the phenomenon with an equally amazed gaze. ¡°That¡¯s our Ancestral Grandmaster who¡¯s even taller than the sky.¡± ¡°We should send everyone to congratulate him.¡± Zheng Nanxun smiled. ¡­. Central Continent Imperial City. Wei Yi, who was thinking about how to consume the Imperial Court¡¯s strength so that the rebellion could succeed earlier, looked at the sky in surprise. ¡°Immortal Child, this phenomenon¡­ is that caused by Exalted Immortal?¡± He looked at White Tiger Child beside him. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± White Tiger Child shook his head and looked at the phenomenon in the sky in extreme shock. He muttered, ¡°The range of this phenomenon is too exaggerated. I¡¯ve never heard of it, nor have I even thought about it. Even if a Heaven Immortal breaks through to become a Heaven Monarch or a Buddhist martial artist becomes a Buddha, there has never been such a phenomenon of this scale. If this is caused by Exalted Immortal, is he about to step into the Fourth realm of the Immortal World Realm? Unbelievable. I¡¯ve always thought that the Fourth realm is just fiction. I didn¡¯t expect someone to really be able to cultivate to that level! ¡°If those people from the Heavenly Void World see such a phenomenon, their jaws will probably drop. Hahaha! Oh, wait, they might be scared to death on the spot. Hehe!¡± ¡­. The phenomenon that covered the entire planet continued. This was because Cui Heng was still cultivating. Although 49 days had passed and his Nascent Soul had been nurtured, and he was no longer weak, this did not mean that Cui Heng could end his seclusion. After the Nascent Soul manifested, it still needed to condense a Purple Palace as the residence of the Nascent Soul. At the same time, it was also a place for the Nascent Soul to grow. The location of the Purple Mansion was not in the dantian. It was in the Niwan Palace. This required nine days to ¡°raise the Yang Divinity¡±. The Nascent Soul was nurtured from the Golden Core. It was originally a pure Yang essence, and it had fused with the soul, becoming the foundation of the soul. Therefore, Nascent Souls could also be called Yang Divinities. Under Cui Heng¡¯s control, the newborn Nascent Soul opened his hands. He grasped clear Qi in one hand and turbid Qi in the other. He naturally sat down cross-legged and clenched his hands into a Taiji seal. Then, the pure Yang golden light around his body flourished, and purple-gold light gathered under his body. The Nascent Soul began to levitate! This could be said to be an ¡°Ascension¡± in the body! The original Niwan Palace was in chaos. However, as the pure golden light of the Nascent Soul shone, it instantly split the clear and turbid energies clearly. His Nascent Soul opened its hands and let the clear and turbid air fly out, fusing with the clear and turbid air in the Niwan Palace. Boom! With a loud bang, as if the world had been split apart, a Golden Palace suddenly appeared in the Niwan Palace. The Nascent Soul naturally sat inside. At this moment, Cui Heng finally felt that his realm had reached a perfection state. Endless Dharmic powers began to surge, and his essence of life began to sublimate. Countless laws and Great Dao seemed to have gathered into an ocean that was clearly displayed in his perception. He could freely swim in it. Divine powers that he originally did not have appeared on their own, as if they were innate abilities. His Dharmic powers were boundless, and he had reached the Nascent Soul realm! At the same time, in the sky outside, the Purple Mansion phantom above the purple-gold auspicious clouds suddenly condensed, as if it had become a real palace. Cui Heng sensed something and disappeared from the Grotto-Heaven with a flash. In the next moment, the door to the Golden Palace in the sky outside opened. Cui Heng¡¯s entire body was enveloped in purple-gold light as he came out. At this moment, his figure appeared in the eyes of all the living beings on this planet, deeply imprinted in their hearts. Countless people could not help but kowtow to the sky, as if they were worshiping a God. Cui Heng stood in the air, and the phenomena behind him fused into his body bit by bit. At this moment, he seemed to have sensed something and suddenly looked up at the sky, his gaze piercing through the layers of atmosphere and deep void. It landed on the moon outside the planet. Chapter 186 - This Is the Nascent Soul Realm Chapter 186 This Is the Nascent Soul Realm ¡°There¡¯s something on the moon,¡± Cui Heng muttered with a frown. After reaching the Nascent Soul realm, his life essence had increased again. His perception of the nomological Dao runes was extremely powerful. In the past, he could not sense the abnormality because he was too far away. Now, he could easily sense it. The nomological laws around the moon showed clear signs of distortion. However, the degree of distortion was not big. It was only roughly equivalent to the late-stage Golden Core realm and was quite a distance away from the peak of the Golden Core realm. Cui Heng couldn¡¯t help but think to himself ¡°From the looks of it, there are really too many unknowns and dangers in the vast universe. Since there¡¯s a power equivalent to the late-stage Golden Core realm, it¡¯s very likely that there¡¯s a higher level of power.¡± ¡°My decision not to rashly head to the universe was right. However, after reaching the Nascent Soul realm, it¡¯s not a problem to only explore the Moon.¡± To the current Cui Heng, the void between this planet and the moon was already very safe. Once there were any abnormal fluctuations in the laws, it could not escape his perception. Therefore, as soon as he reached the Nascent Soul realm, he discovered the abnormality on the Moon. At the same time, he discovered that the Heavenly Void Evil Bugs in space also came from the Moon. This moon hanging high above the planet should have many unknown secrets. However, Cui Heng did not go over to investigate immediately. He planned to make some preparations first. First, he had to comprehend the changes in his body after reaching the Nascent Soul realm. At the same time, he had to figure out how to cultivate and increase his cultivation realm. This was the most important thing, deciding how he should act in the future. Then, he cultivated some of the spells he often used to the Nascent Soul realm. This was a necessary method to protect himself. Although there was almost no danger in investigating the moon, he still had to be vigilant and not let his guard down. Finally, he made some arrangements for the mortal world. After doing all of this, he would go to the Moon to investigate before deciding if he should go to the Heavenly Void World. After all, cultivation had to be done step by step. ¡­. Cui Heng did not return to the State Overseer¡¯s Office below. Instead, he flew up into the sky. If he wanted to comprehend the changes in the Nascent Soul realm, he had to release his Dharmic powers and affect the laws. If it was in the city, it was very likely to cause an unnecessary commotion. Cui Heng closed his eyes slightly and sank his divine sense into his body. He immediately sensed the boundless Dharmic powers that filled his entire body. After cultivating to the Nascent Soul realm, the Dharmic powers he possessed could no longer be described with words. This was true Dharmic powers. As long as his Nascent Soul was not sealed or damaged, his Dharmic powers were limitless and could never be exhausted. In terms of strength, it far exceeded the Grand Completion Golden Core Realm. At this moment, Cui Heng could casually destroy thousands of cultivators at the Grand Completion Golden Core Realm. Even the strongest Golden Core cultivator was like an ant in front of the weakest early-stage Nascent Soul cultivator. The gap between major realms was an impossible gap. This was why major realms were called major realms. In addition to the strength of his Dharmic powers, Cui Heng¡¯s body had also undergone a tremendous change. His lifespan increased by tens of thousands of years. Moreover, as his life essence increased, his body also possessed various divine powers that were similar to innate abilities. One of them was Enlightenment. Just as Cui Heng had expected, after reaching the Nascent Soul realm, he had a divine power that could give spirituality to dead things. He could directly use Enlightenment to turn dead objects into spirits or even demons. In addition, his physical body, which could only be reborn with a drop of blood, had also improved again. His body could dissipate into tiny particles at any time, and also condense into a physical form at any time. He could also freely change his figure and appearance. When scattered, it was like air. When gathered, it would form. Even if reduced to dust, he would not be destroyed, he could transform into countless forms. Other than these, his life-preservation abilities had also increased greatly. His True Spirit was indestructible! Even if his body was crushed and his Nascent Soul was destroyed, there would still be a little bit of his True Spirit left. He could reincarnate and cultivate again. Moreover, the indestructible characteristic of this True Spirit was extremely strong. Only a Void Refinement expert could destroy it. Even a Soul Formation cultivator could not destroy the True Spirit of a Nascent Soul cultivator. In a sense, as long as one reached the Nascent Soul realm, it was very difficult to be killed. After understanding this, Cui Heng became even more confident in his exploration. Next, he had to figure out how to cultivate the Nascent Soul. Cui Heng ordered the System. ¡°Exchange for the reading time of the Primary Grade Immortal Technique, 24 hours.¡± (Currency: -144,000] The Primary Grade Immortal Technique recorded how to cultivate the various realms and how to break through. However, there was only a concept method and no specific method. For example, when Cui Heng broke through to the Nascent Soul realm from the Grand Completion Golden Core realm, he only knew that he needed to let his Golden Core have a living spirituality, but he did not know how to obtain this spirituality. He could only explore it himself. It was only after he sensed that the changes caused by the emotions of all living beings could nourish the spirituality of the Golden Core that he wanted to collect the seven emotions of all living beings. It was the same for Nascent Soul cultivation. Just as Cui Heng had expected Unlike before the Grand Completion stage of the Golden Core Realm, where one only needed to accumulate Dharmic powers step by step and temper their soul, the cultivation of the Nascent Soul Realm was special from the beginning The birth of a Nascent Soul is like an infant that has just appeared in the world. It is small and fragile, and it knows nothing about this world. Therefore, it needs to constantly understand the unknown to make the Nascent Soul stronger. This was the core direction of Nascent Soul cultivation. Understanding the unknown! ¡°What does it mean by understanding the unknown?¡± Cui Heng was confused and thought to himself, ¡°Is learning martial techniques and spells that I don¡¯t know considered exploring the unknown?¡± It seemed very likely. Thinking of this, the expression on his face suddenly became strange. Exploration, learning¡­ Wasn¡¯t this the process of a baby growing? If he really used this method to cultivate, it would be like raising a child. The only difference was that he was nurturing his Nascent Soul. ¡°If I extend my thoughts in this direction, as children grow up, other than exploring and learning, they still have to comprehend some things themselves.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°I¡¯ll just stay in one place to comprehend the mysteries of the Great Dao laws. This is also the best way to understand the unknown.¡± Thinking of this, he immediately tried. He sat cross-legged with his eyes closed and spread out his divine sense, sensing the omnipresent Great Dao laws in an attempt to directly analyze the mysteries within. But he quickly gave up. Because the progress was too slow. Although Nascent Soul cultivators could mobilize the power of the Great Dao laws and their perception was extremely strong, this was completely different from being able to comprehend the mysteries within. With the strength and analysis ability of an Early-stage Nascent Soul cultivator, it would probably take more than 100,000 years to break through by comprehending the Great Dao laws. Unless, one was a natural-born Immortal or Saint who understood the Great Dao laws at a glance and could easily comprehend the mysteries within. Cui Heng was clearly not such a person. When he was at the Qi Refinement realm, he had already recognized the fact that his talent might not be very good. Hence, he made a decision. ¡°I should try to explore the unknown secrets and study well. It seems that I have to go to the Heavenly Void World. There are too many unknowns there for me.¡± ¡°When I explore the Moon next, I can also see if I can make my Nascent Soul¡¯s form clearer.¡± The Primary Grade Immortal Technique had a very clear description of the cultivation stages of the Nascent Soul realm. In the early stages, the appearance of the Nascent Soul was actually just an outline. As his cultivation deepened, the form and appearance of the Nascent Soul would become clearer and clearer. When the form and size of the Nascent Soul became completely the same as the cultivator himself, it meant that he could break through to the Mid-stage Nascent Soul realm. For the next half a month. Cui Heng cultivated his spells in the sky. He had cultivated the Miniature Thousand Mile Court, Nine Fire Flame Dragon, Five Thunder Heavenly Heart Technique, Xiantian Grabbing Technique, and the Ten Thousand Mile Soaring Light Technique to the Nascent Soul realm. He had even cultivated a new spell, Heavenly Transformation. Indeed, the outline of his Nascent Soul became clearer. This proved that the cultivation direction he had planned earlier was correct. The cultivation of spells was not something that could be achieved overnight, nor was it something that could be learned just by watching. It was quite difficult. Therefore, Cui Heng had only managed to learn six of the ten relatively powerful spells he had deduced earlier. Actually, according to this path, as long as he continued to cultivate the spells he had yet to learn, he could increase his Nascent Soul cultivation. After cultivating these spells, he could continue to deduce new spells. In any case, he still had more than a million coins left. It should be enough to cultivate to the Mid-stage Nascent Soul realm. However, after reaching the Mid-stage Nascent Soul realm, there was only one way for him to improve. That was to enter the starry sky of the universe and explore the unknown. At the same time, he would search for new civilizations to obtain things that could be converted into currency. Therefore, after Cui Heng cultivated the Heavenly Transformation technique, he did not continue cultivating. After all, there was only another half a month left before the Heavenly Void World and this planet crossed paths. If he missed this half a month, he would have to wait another hundred years before he could enter the Heavenly Void World. Hence, he ended his cultivation and descended towards Changfeng Prefecture City. At this moment, many people had already gathered in Changfeng Prefecture. Zheng Nanxun, Perfected Shenxia, Perfected Zhu Qing, Liu Yiyun, Chen Ying, and almost all the other disciples of the Immortal Dawn Sect were here. They were here as junior disciples to congratulate Cui Heng and send him off. Previously, when he was in the Immortal Dawn Sect, Cui Heng had mentioned that he might leave when his cultivation broke through. Zhang Shuming and Zhou Hongyi were also here. They had prepared generous gifts to congratulate Cui Heng. In addition, there was also Wang Donglin, a former Upper World Angel. He did not return to the Heavenly Void World. Instead, he chose to stay here and manage the Wang Family¡¯s businesses in Langya. He¡¯d also come to congratulate Cui Heng. There were also many aristocratic families who came with Wang Donglin. They all wanted to express their goodwill to Cui Heng. Chu Yuanliang, the Prime Minister, came from the Great Jin Imperial Court. In addition, there was Zhao Guang from Juhe County and Lu Zhengming from Xiling County. Before Hui Shi left, he had sent someone to deliver a letter to them, asking them to visit Cui Heng if they were free recently. On the way, they happened to see the phenomenon and came over to congratulate Cui Heng. Although Cui Heng did not appear after the phenomenon ended, Liu Litao and Chen Tong had been coordinating with everyone to congratulate Cui Heng. On this day, the sky was clear. Liu Litao had just finished handling today¡¯s official documents when he suddenly saw a golden light descending from the sky and flying over. He was overjoyed and ran out of the government office in high spirits. He shouted, ¡°Welcome back, Lord Overseer!!¡± Chapter 187 - Meeting Again in a Hundred Years Chapter 187 Meeting Again in a Hundred Years It had been a long time since the State Overseer¡¯s Office was so lively. Cui Heng looked at the people kneeling in front of him and could not help but sigh with emotion. In just half a year, everything he had experienced was far more exciting than the past 300 years. Before transmigrating to Earth, he was an orphan. He had no family, no attachments, and his life was relatively monotonous. After transmigrating, he stayed in the Beginner¡¯s Space for 300 years. It could be said that the people in front of him were the group of people who were closest to him. Now that he was about to leave, he naturally had to make some preparations. ¡°Follow me in.¡± Cui Heng smiled and walked into the inner hall of the government office. Liu Litao, Chen Tong, Lu Zhengming, Zhao Guang, Zheng Nanxun, Zhang Shuming, and the others were stunned when they heard this. They looked at the inner hall of the government office in front of them in surprise and then looked at the people around them. Could they even fit in there? Although the inner hall of the State Overseer¡¯s Office was not small and could accommodate more than 10 to 20 people, there were already more than 20 people present. It would be a little crowded if they went in together. However, since Cui Heng had already walked in, they could only follow. However, as soon as they stepped into the inner hall of the government office, everyone sensed something different. The space inside seemed to have expanded a lot. It was not as crowded as expected. ¡°What¡¯s going on? This place shouldn¡¯t be so big.¡± Liu Litao¡¯s eyes widened as he looked around in shock. He had been working here for two months and could not be said to be unfamiliar with it. But now, he could not help but wonder if he had come to the wrong place. How could the inner hall of the Fengzhou Governor¡¯s Office be so big?! At this moment, the inner hall of the government office was more than ten times larger than the one he usually worked in. Although the interior furnishings and tables and chairs were all familiar to him, the difference in size was too great. It was as if the entire place had been expanded. But he was still handling official documents here just now. At that time, he was still laughing normally. Moreover, from the outside, the appearance of the inner hall of the government office did not change much. How did the expanded space inside come about? It was too amazing! Although the others were not as familiar with the State Overseer¡¯s Office as Liu Litao, they had been here many times. They clearly remembered that this place was definitely not as big as it was now. This sudden situation really shocked them. Zheng Nanxun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked at Cui Heng and asked respectfully, ¡°Ancestral Grandmaster, is this your divine power?¡± In her opinion, only her Ancestral Grandmaster could do such a magical thing. This was a true Immortal technique with unbelievable power. Everyone looked at Cui Heng. Although they had the same guess earlier, they were not sure. After all, this method of directly expanding space was too unbelievable. Under normal circumstances, humans were like this. Even if they had already seen the shocking phenomenon Cui Heng had triggered, they still found it unbelievable when they saw such a miracle with their own eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said to Zheng Nanxun with a smile, ¡°Since all of you came to pay your respects to me, I couldn¡¯t possibly meet with you all in the courtyard. However, the inner hall of the government office is a little small, so I used some methods to expand the space inside a little.¡± This was a flexible use of the ¡°Miniature Thousand Mile Court¡±. It temporarily stretched the space in the inner hall of the government office, allowing the space to expand more than ten times. To him, who had already reached the Nascent Soul realm, this was not a difficult thing. It was simple. Everyone present could not help but exclaim in their hearts when they heard this. If this was called using some tricks, all the martial techniques in the world and martial artists were just a joke. They could not suppress the excitement in their hearts and could not help but praise. ¡°Ancestral Grandmaster is mighty!¡± ¡°Ancestral Grandmaster is powerful!¡± ¡°Exalted Immortal¡¯s might suppresses all!¡± ¡°Lord Overseer suppresses the world!¡± ¡­. After a while, the inner hall of the government office regained its calm. Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°I came back this time to tell you something. I¡¯ll be leaving here for the Heavenly Void World in a few days. ¡°Originally, I planned to go to you one by one to explain some things. Now that you¡¯re all gathered here, it saves me a lot of effort.¡± ¡°Ancestral Grandmaster, are you really leaving?¡± Zheng Nanxun took a step forward and bowed respectfully. ¡°I¡¯m willing to follow Ancestral Grandmaster and serve at your side.¡± She no longer had anything to worry about in this world. Her only wish was to find her Master. In her opinion, following Cui Heng was the most likely way to find Jiang Qiqi. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving for good.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and said to Zheng Nanxun, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a hundred years. At that time, I want to see how the Immortal Dawn Sect is developing.¡± What he meant was that he wanted Zheng Nanxun to stay in the Immortal Dawn Sect and teach the younger generation disciples well. ¡°¡­¡± Zheng Nanxun fell silent when she heard this. After thinking for a moment, she seemed to have thought of something and nodded solemnly. ¡°I won¡¯t let Ancestral Grandmaster down.¡± She already understood Cui Heng¡¯s meaning. The Immortal Dawn Sect had just finished unsealing the mountain and needed experts to hold down the fort. Logically speaking, she shouldn¡¯t leave. Zheng Nanxun had been focused on finding Jiang Qiqi and did not realize this. Now that she had come to her senses, she felt a little ashamed. She was determined to wholeheartedly develop the Immortal Dawn Sect. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Cui Heng nodded and looked at Lu Zhengming and Zhao Guang. He smiled and said, ¡°You guys were the first to follow me. How do you feel now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Lord Overseer¡¯s guidance that I can have my current achievements.¡± Zhao Guang sighed with emotion. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I would have died in the wilderness long ago.¡± He was referring to his encounter at King Lu¡¯s tomb. ¡°If not for Lord Overseer¡¯s help, I would probably still be locked up in the dungeon.¡± Lu Zhengming also sighed and said, ¡°I was once a wanderer. Although I wasn¡¯t as carefree as before after I arrived in Xiling County, when I saw the smiles of the people, it was all worth it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your own ability to govern a place well.¡± Cui Heng praised and then said, ¡°Before I go, I¡¯ll leave some nomological cultivation techniques in the Hong River. ¡°In the future, if you¡¯re tired of the mortal world, you can remove your official positions and go to the bank of the Hong River to burn incense and kneel. At that time, you can obtain the techniques and step onto the path to Immortality.¡± Whether it was Zhao Guang or Lu Zhengming, they would normally not live to a hundred years old. However, these two people were indeed somewhat fated with Cui Heng. Zhao Guang was the fifth person Cui Heng had seen after transmigrating, and the first person he had seen after walking out of the Beginner¡¯s Space. He had also followed him conscientiously in Juhe County. Later on, he became the county magistrate of Juhe County and did very well. Lu Zhengming was the first person to help him understand this world deeply. He was also the one who gave him a basic understanding of the situation of the Immortal Dawn Sect. To him, it had extraordinary meaning. Cui Heng naturally had to take care of them. ¡°Thank you, Lord Overseer!¡± Zhao Guang and Lu Zhengming cupped their hands and bowed respectfully to Cui Heng in unison. Then, Cui Heng looked at Liu Litao and Chen Tong and said with a smile, ¡°I see that the two of you look a little haggard. Have you had too much work in the past two months?¡± ¡°I¡¯m indeed a little tired.¡± Liu Litao smiled bitterly. ¡°However, Lord Overseer has entrusted me with an important task and I don¡¯t dare to slack off. It¡¯ll be easier to resolve other matters if I approve the official documents earlier. However, some things are indeed not about the number of official matters. After Hui Shi left, the situation in the various counties became a little complicated. I¡¯ll let Deputy Chen elaborate¡± ¡°Lord Overseer, after Hui Shi left, some things became difficult to resolve.¡± Chen Tong nodded and said seriously, ¡°There are new policies implemented everywhere. It¡¯s inevitable that we¡¯ll encounter some resistance. I¡¯m a little powerless to deal with them.¡± Previously, Hui Shi was the enforcer of the new policies everywhere. Whoever dared to say no would immediately be killed. Now that Hui Shi had gone to the Heavenly Void World, in less than two months, there were already resistance forces who raised their heads and planned to counterattack. ¡°Heh, these people are really bold.¡± Cui Heng sneered. ¡°This matter isn¡¯t difficult. I¡¯ll leave a Nine Fire Flame Dragon here. If anyone dares to do anything wrong again, you can let the Nine Fire Flame Dragon turn them into ashes!¡± With his current cultivation realm, he could already condense five Nine Fire Flame Dragons, and each of them could reach the Late-stage Golden Core realm. This was because he had just broken through to the Nascent Soul realm and his spells had just improved. In a while, he would be able to condense Nine Fire Flame Dragons at the Grand Completion Golden Core realm. ¡°Thank you, Lord Overseer!¡± Liu Litao and Chen Tong bowed respectfully and heaved a sigh of relief. Actually, what they were most worried about was that after Cui Heng left, the new government would no longer be able to continue. It would even attract a large-scale counterattack. With their strength, they would not be able to stop it. Now that they had the Nine Fire Flame Dragon¡¯s help, their future work would be much easier. ¡°You can also seek the opportunities in the Hong River. Whenever you want to go, just burn incense and kneel by the Hong River.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°I hope you all will still be alive a hundred years later.¡± ¡°Lord Overseer, don¡¯t worry. Even if it¡¯s just to see you again, we¡¯ll live until then.¡± Liu Litao and Chen Tong laughed when they heard this. Next, Cui Heng reminded the others of some things. Finally, he looked at Zhang Shuming and smiled. ¡°Perfected Zhang, from the looks of it, you seem to be a little anxious from waiting?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Zhang Shuming quickly shook his head. ¡°Perfected Zhang, don¡¯t worry. When I¡¯m leaving, I¡¯ll naturally come to find you.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll also give you some time to handle the sect¡¯s matters.¡± ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal!¡± Zhang Shuming was overjoyed and bowed to Cui Heng. He wanted to go to the Daoyi Palace in the Heavenly Void World to seek a higher and more complete inheritance. And following Cui Heng was his only hope. Now, he had finally gotten what he wanted. After that, Cui Heng stayed in Changfeng Prefecture for another day and met some people to talk. The next morning. He walked out of the State Overseer¡¯s Office and turned into a stream of light that soared into the sky. He flew towards the moon. Chapter 188 - On the Moon, Mystic Palace Maroon Book Chapter 188 On the Moon, Mystic Palace Maroon Book At the same time as Cui Heng left. All the commoners in Changfeng Prefecture City felt a wave of heat surging in the sky. However, when they looked up, they only saw a fiery red dragon shadow flash past. Many people thought that they were hallucinating and soon forgot about it. However, the people in the State Overseer¡¯s Office were different. They truly felt this scorching power. A Fire Dragon more than 30 feet long appeared in the inner courtyard of the State Overseer¡¯s Office. Under the extremely shocked gazes of Liu Litao, Chen Tong, Zheng Nanxun, and the others, This Fire Dragon actually spoke. ¡°I am Huo San, guarding the mortal world under the orders of the Immortal Venerable. If you encounter any danger, you can wake me up.¡± With that, it transformed into a fiery red coiling dragon pillar and stood in the State Overseer¡¯s Office. Everyone present felt their minds buzz. They all knew that this Fire Dragon was refined by Cui Heng with Dharmic powers. However, although the previous Fire Dragon also contained spirituality, it was more like an animal. But this Fire Dragon could actually speak! It was clearly no different from a human. There was actually a method to directly create such a living being in the world. It was simply unbelievable! It was too shocking. Just as the Nine Fire Flame Dragon descended into Changfeng Prefecture City, the river that connected the entire Fengzhou also changed. The river water surged and flowed endlessly. However, in a section of water that was rarely visited, the river water stopped moving. Instead, it slowly gathered and gradually condensed into the outline of a woman. At the same time, the entire Hong River became lively, as if it had a clear mind. wuxiaworld dot site The river that was about to drown the paddy field on the shore suddenly subsided. The people who were about to drown in the water were suddenly pushed to the shore by a current¡­ On the ship moving in the river, the sailors clearly felt that the water flow had become much smoother and the ship¡¯s passage had become safer. All of this was because of the woman formed by the water flow. At this moment, although her face was blurry, her facial features had already formed an outline. She was standing in the middle of the river, looking up at the sky and muttering, ¡°I¡¯m the Water God of the Hong River. I¡¯m under the orders of the Immortal Venerable to impart knowledge to the world.¡± Cui Heng used the Enlightenment divine power to give the Hong River spirituality and turned it into a spirit. He also used the Heart Imprint technique to imprint martial techniques that could be cultivated to the Heaven Monarch realm in her sea of consciousness. He ordered her to be the Water God of the Hong River and teach the mortal world. This was a strand of fate he had left behind. Within a hundred years, those who had heard him talk about the laws of the Hong River could come here to learn the Immortal Martial Dao. In the dark and boundless void. This was space. After reaching the Nascent Soul realm, Cui Heng¡¯s Ten Thousand Mile Soaring Light Technique had improved again. In the blink of an eye, he passed through layers of atmosphere and arrived in the void of the universe. This was the first time he had personally come here. An extreme cold and empty feeling filled Cui Heng¡¯s senses. He also felt countless lights that seemed to contain extremely powerful curses shining on his body. However, after reaching the Nascent Soul realm, his physical body was already incomparably powerful. Such changes in the environment could not affect him at all. It was indeed quite safe. ¡°I can¡¯t let my guard down just because of this.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and suppressed some of the emotions that had grown in his heart. Although he had already investigated this void in advance and there shouldn¡¯t be any danger, he was still prepared to enter the Grotto-Heaven at any time to prevent any accidents. Then, he turned his gaze into the distance. In the depths of the deep void, countless specks of light gathered in the endless distance, forming a bright silver river that was incomparably gorgeous. Cui Heng knew that it was a galaxy with hundreds of billions of stars, countless planets, and various other celestial bodies. At this moment, he deeply understood what it meant to be small and fragile. When he had just reached the Nascent Soul realm, Cui Heng felt the boundless Dharmic powers and vast divine powers in his body. He saw the entire planet trembling under his pressure and temporarily had the illusion that he was omnipotent. Although he had already woken up after reading the contents of the Primary Grade Immortal Technique, there was still a trace of pride in the depths of his heart. After all, the improvement brought about by reaching the Nascent Soul realm was too great. Even if he was only at the Early-stage Nascent Soul realm, the power he possessed was extremely strong. However, at this moment, when he personally came to the void of the universe and looked at the distant galaxy, he understood that he was really very weak. In the universe, a small Nascent Soul cultivator like him was insignificant. Then, he retracted his gaze and turned to look at the aqua-blue planet below. It rotated slowly and moved through the void of the universe. It contained an extremely powerful force. ¡°Not to mention the scale of the universe, I can¡¯t even destroy this planet in front of me. So how can I be considered powerful?¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and recognized his strength. The Primary Grade Immortal Technique was right. Nascent Soul cultivators were still too small and fragile. ¡°I have to maintain a cautious mentality at all times. I can¡¯t be arrogant just because of a small breakthrough. This universe is very big and dangerous. What¡¯s my cultivation level worth?¡± Hence, Cui Heng adjusted his mentality and continued to use the Ten Thousand Mile Soaring Light Technique to head to the moon. At the same time, he carefully sensed the changes in his surroundings. During this ¡°journey¡±, he encountered many purple-black Sky Ruins Evil Bugs. Without exception, they were all extremely weak. Their strength was at the Third level of Qi Refinement and spiritual power at the Ninth level of Qi Refinement. When this Sky Ruins Evil Bug approached Cui Heng, it was automatically shattered by the Dharmic powers aura he emitted. It disappeared on the spot. However, the closer he got to the moon, the more Sky Ruins Evil Bugs there were. When he arrived at the void outside the moon, he realized that there were tens of thousands of Sky Ruins Evil Bugs wandering around. This could be said to be the nest of the Sky Ruins Evil Bugs. Under Cui Heng¡¯s Nascent Soul Dharmic powers, these Sky Ruins Evil Bugs were instantly destroyed and no longer existed. The entire surface and surroundings of the moon were cleared. ¡°I found it.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he descended. His feet quickly landed on the moon. Then, he took a step forward and arrived at the side that was away from the sun. This place was pitch black like an eternal night, but Cui Heng could still see everything here clearly. There were dense craters everywhere. They should have been formed by meteors. In the middle of this side was an extremely huge crater, far surpassing the others. Cui Heng walked over and stood at the top of the crater. Looking down, he saw a huge palace in the middle of the crater. Most of the palace had already been smashed into the ground, and there were also dense craters around it. It seemed like it had fallen on this place for a long time. ¡°It¡¯s quite magical. It¡¯s almost equivalent to an Early-stage Golden Core Dharmic treasure.¡± Cui Heng easily determined the situation of this palace. Then, with a thought, the entire palace suddenly shook violently and began to slowly rise from the ground. Even the moon itself shook. When Cui Heng pulled the palace out of the ground and placed it down in a normal position, he saw the words on the plaque at the main entrance of the palace. ¡°Purple Extreme Palace?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s gaze froze. Before this, he had already heard the name of the Purple Extreme Heavenly Palace twice. First, it was in the information left behind by Jiang Qiqi, then in the North Star ancient book provided by Zhang Shuming. This was one of the ten great Immortal sects of the Heavenly Void World. It was a powerful sect with Mystic Immortals. Later on, it disappeared without a trace. Now, there were only nine Immortal sects left. Cui Heng had suspected that the ¡°Great Demon¡± who was suppressed in the core of the planet and had the characteristics of Immortality was someone from the Purple Extreme Heavenly Palace. He might even be a Mystic Deity from the Purple Extreme Heavenly Palace. However, he did not expect to find the Purple Extreme Palace on the Moon. This discovery made Cui Heng feel as if he had discovered something unknown. The outline of the Nascent Soul in his Niwan Palace immediately became clearer. ¡°As expected, exploring unknown information can increase the cultivation of the Nascent Soul.¡± Cui Heng was in a very good mood. He took a step and arrived in front of the Purple Extreme Palace. ¡°This palace is only at the Early-stage Golden Core realm, and the power that affected the laws around the moon is at the Late-stage Golden Core realm. It should be in this palace.¡± After carefully sensing the situation in the palace and confirming that there was no dangerous aura, he walked into the Purple Extreme Palace from the main door to investigate the situation inside. The entire palace was made of a golden metal, and the interior space was extremely huge. There were many rooms that had different functions and furnishings. Unfortunately, the impact of the palace falling onto the moon was too strong. The furnishings in the palace had basically been shattered. Whether it was the tables, chairs, lamps, or jade, all of them were shattered. Not a single one was intact. The books were all reduced to dust, and almost none of them could be preserved. However, in the deepest part of the Purple Extreme Palace, Cui Heng still discovered a book made of pure gold. It was also the source of the distortion power he had sensed earlier. It was at the Late-stage Golden Core realm. Moreover, this maroon gold book was also the source of the Heavenly Void Evil Bugs that were entrenched in the void around the moon. Cui Heng held the pure gold book in his hand. He could clearly see a ball of purplish-black filth on it. This ball of filth was extremely strong and powerful. It corroded the cover of the book made of pure gold. The name of the book could not be seen clearly. It also emitted an aura of madness and hatred, trying to contaminate everything around it. However, under the envelopment of Cui Heng¡¯s Nascent Soul Dharmic powers, this ball of purple-black filth seemed to have met its natural enemy. It dissipated the moment it was touched and immediately disappeared. ¡°What exactly is that purple-black filth?¡± Cui Heng frowned, feeling that this thing was rather strange. ¡°If those Mystic Deities from the Nine Immortal Sects are still alive, I¡¯ll ask them.¡± Then, he flipped open the book. The first sentence of the book was: ¡°Mystic Palace Maroon Book, Extreme Purple Secret Technique. Prove the wonders of the Mystic Deity realm, obtain the secrets of the Dharmakaya. It¡¯s a supreme Dao, a supreme technique¡­¡± This seemed to be the secret martial technique manual of the Purple Extreme Heavenly Palace. Cui Heng did not take a closer look and only skimmed through it. He focused on finding out if there was any information about the Purple Extreme Palace. After all, it was not too late to study the martial technique later. However, the first part of the Mystic Palace¡¯s Maroon Book was indeed just a martial technique. When he turned to the last page, he finally saw a sentence ¡°This Sage wants to eat the nine of them and become a complete undying Golden Immortal!!¡± Chapter 189 - True Undying, Clues of the Astrolabe Chapter 189 True Undying, Clues of the Astrolabe ¡°Undying Golden Immortal?¡± Cui Heng could not help but be stunned when he saw this sentence. He hurriedly flipped through it and noticed a description If a Mystic Deity could obtain the Immortal True Essence and fuse it with his avatar, he would be able to step into the Fifth Realm of the Immortal World and become a Golden Immortal. The Fifth Realm of the Immortal World was known as the Golden Immortal realm. A cultivator at that realm possessed the Immortal True Essence and the body was indestructible. ¡°But isn¡¯t the method to obtain the Immortal True Essence too simple and crude? He actually wants to devour other people with Immortal True Essence?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s expression became a little strange. ¡°Moreover, there¡¯s no need to reach the Taiyi Mystic Deity Realm. As long as one can obtain the Immortal True Essence, they can become a Golden Immortal?¡± At this moment, he increasingly felt that the martial cultivation path of this world was a little strange. Especially from the Third Realm of the Immortal World. His cultivation method was simple and crude, and he always liked to skip grades. The First Realm of the Immortal World was the True Origin Realm. Transforming divine power into True Essence, one¡¯s body would be reborn, and one¡¯s lifespan would increase greatly. The power of the Divine Treasure Realm would transform into martial intent, and one¡¯s strength would obtain a qualitative increase, becoming a Human Immortal. The Second Realm of the Immortal World was the True Intent Realm. len After condensing one¡¯s Martial Dao intent into a physical form, one could manifest phenomena and greatly mobilize the power of Heaven and Earth. Their power far exceeded that of a Human Immortal. They were called Earth Immortals. The Third Realm of the Immortal World was the Heaven and Earth Dharma Idol. At this realm, the martial intent that had condensed into a physical form will be intertwined with the laws of the world and condense the blood of a Heaven Immortal, becoming a ¡°Deva¡±. After that, using the blood of a Deva as the foundation, one could trigger the laws of Heaven and Earth to condense a Dharma Idol, becoming a ¡°Heaven Immortal¡±. Finally, when one condensed their Dharma Idol into a physical form, they would become a Heaven Monarch. That was it. The entire process was simple and crude. There was no bottleneck at all. Next was to directly jump to the Fourth Realm of the Immortal World, the Mystic Dharma Body realm. According to the description of this golden manual, as long as one relied on condensing a material Dharma Idol and forcefully engraved some of the nomological Dao runes in their body, forming a divine power imprint, one could refine a Dharma Idol. If he failed to engrave it, his Dharma Idol would explode from the imprint formed by the nomological Dao runes and his soul would dissipate on the spot. It was also very simple and crude. However, the problem was that the divine power imprints formed by the nomological Dao runes looked like Golden Core runes to Cui Heng. At most, they were a weaker version. In other words, this cultivation method required people equivalent to the Late-stage Foundation Establishment realm to forcefully engrave power runes similar to the Early-stage Golden Core realm. If they succeeded, they would skip levels to break through. If they failed, they would die on the spot. This method was indeed a little ridiculous. After successfully cultivating the Dharma Idol, one would reach the Mystic Deity realm. The following path was also very clear. As long as one successfully carved more than 12 divine power imprints, they would reach the Taiyi Mystic Deity realm. As for how many divine power imprints one could engrave at most, the maroon gold manual did not mention that. It only emphasized on how to break through to the Fifth Realm of the Immortal World Realm and become a Golden Immortal. It was simple. After finding the complete Immortal True Essence, one would let the Dharma Idol devour and refine it. Then, he would fuse the Dharma Idol and his body together to obtain an Undying Body. He would become a Golden Immortal. Therefore, in theory, as long as one had a Dharma Idol, be it a Mystic Deity or a Taiyi Mystic Deity, they could swallow Immortal True Essence to break through to the Fifth Realm. In terms of realm, Mystic Deity and Taiyi Mystic Deity should be equivalent to Early and Mid-stage Golden Core cultivators in strength, abeit without Immortal Golden nature. Golden Immortals were most likely equivalent to Late-stage Golden Core cultivators with the Immortal Golden nature. The step from the Mystic Deity Realm to the Golden Immortal realm was simply a crazy leap! Wouldn¡¯t they be afraid that their foundation would be unstable? Moreover, this method of directly devouring Immortal True Essence was a little ridiculous. ¡°However, back then, the ten Mystic Deities of the Heavenly Void World all possessed Immortal Golden nature, but they didn¡¯t manage to break through. Could it be that their Immortal Golden nature actually all came from the same source of Immortal True Essence?¡± Thinking up to this point, Cui Heng understood why the last page of this maroon gold manual was about devouring those nine people and becoming a Golden Immortal. It was most likely because the ten of them had discovered the Immortal True Essence together back then, so they could only split it into ten portions and swallow them separately. They only possessed a portion of the Immortal True Essence and did not break through. Later on, this Mystic Deity of the Purple Extreme Heavenly Palace intended to devour the other nine people and obtain the complete Immortal True Essence to break through to the Fifth Realm. After being defeated, he was miserably suppressed? ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, it means that there are indeed many differences between Immortal cultivation and martial cultivation.¡± Cui Heng deeply felt the difference between the two paths. Martial cultivation was more about following a path step by step. Immortal cultivation had strange thresholds. As long as one could not cross the threshold, it was impossible to break through. At the same time, he felt the outline of the Nascent Soul in his Niwan Palace become clearer, and the strength of his Dharmic powers increased. Clearly, he had received feedback from exploring the unknown. ¡°This cultivation method is quite suitable for me.¡± Cui Heng sensed that his cultivation had increased and was rather happy. ¡°If I can find out what this Immortal True Essence that can be swallowed is, I should be able to obtain a considerable increase in my cultivation.¡± Then, he put the maroon gold manual into his personal space and rummaged through the Purple Extreme Palace, wanting to see if there were any traces left behind by Jiang Qiqi. After all, Jiang Qiqi¡¯s six letters clearly indicated that the most important message was about the Purple Extreme Heavenly Palace. There should be some connection between the two. However, Cui Heng searched the entire Purple Extreme Palace but did not find any clear clues. He only found a damaged array formation in a side hall. It could barely be considered as some clues. This array formation was divided into two parts. wuxiaworld dot site One of them was a ring with a radius of about 30 feet. The second was an astrolabe hanging on the wall. Three other places were specially marked. Cui Heng activated his Nascent Soul Dharmic powers and investigated the remaining inscriptions, Dharma and Logos on the array. He discovered that it had the effect of mobilizing space and teleportation. ¡°It¡¯s most likely a teleportation array.¡± He nodded slightly, his gaze stopping on the ring array. There was a sword mark in the center of the array. It must have been deliberately destroyed. The traces left on it contained the aura of the Immortal Dawn Sword Art. From the aura of the power left behind, the sword mark should have been produced more than 90 years ago. It matched the time when Jiang Qiqi disappeared. ¡°Qiqi left this place through the teleportation array?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly and looked at the astrolabe. After staring at it for a while, he shook his head. He had never come into contact with the relevant knowledge and could not understand it at all. Hence, he could only put away the astrolabe and memorize the three points marked on it. After checking the Purple Extreme Palace again to see if he had missed anything, Cui Heng left the ancient palace. In the next few days, he explored the entire moon. After receiving some more exploration feedback, Cui Heng finally left the moon moon. He flew towards the planet where the Great Jin was. On the top of Mount Donghua. Zhang Shuming was meditating with his eyes closed when he suddenly heard a voice enter his mind. ¡°Perfected Zhang, it¡¯s time to leave.¡± Chapter 190 - 72 Years of the Great Zhou Dynasty Chapter 190 72 Years of the Great Zhou Dynasty Year 72 of the Great Zhou Dynasty. The Eight Immortal Sects said that there were evil demons coming from the Lower World, so they sent their disciples to search the world. Anyone who was suspected was arrested without question. With this move, countless families were destroyed, and everyone in the Pugilistic World felt threatened. Coincidentally, there was a phenomenon in the sky. A white light appeared in the northwest, and the Black Yellow Heavenly Palace was unexpectedly infiltrated by a Deva, only to be blocked by the Empress¡¯s sword. The Six Demonic Sects took advantage of the situation, and the northwest border fell into chaos. The calamity that ensued was difficult to suppress. Linjiang County. Hui Shi was extremely capable and had his own thoughts. After two months, he had already obtained Pei Yuezhi¡¯s trust. Now, he had used the identity of Chen Shihui to become Pei Yuezhi¡¯s deputy and helped him share the burden of recruiting guest elders. However, even so, he was still extremely busy every day. More and more martial artists came to seek refuge. In the past, Deity Realm experts were already considered outstanding. Now, even Human Immortals from wealthy families had come to seek refuge. As time passed, the actions of the eight Immortal Sects became more and more crazy, and they intensified their search. Especially the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect, Void Dao Sect, and White Cloud City. They had even begun to massacre people without any explanation. But no one could stop them. The Immortal sects were the rulers of the Heavenly Void World, supreme existences. Now, the Great Zhou could be said to be the most stable and safest place in the entire Heavenly Void World. After all, there was the Empress, Deva Pei, and the Daoyi Palace here. Even the Immortal Sects did not dare to come here so easily. If they came, they would be beaten up. However, there was still a vast territory outside the Great Zhou. There were many countries and countless sects and families. These people would suffer. Even the 24 aristocratic families and Nine Preeminent Families could not protect themselves. In just two months, ten aristocratic families had been destroyed, and several countries were exterminated. published on wuxiaworld dot site Therefore, martial artists who had their families destroyed often fled to Great Zhou from the outside. The Linjiang Pei family, which was recruiting guest elders, naturally became the best place of refuge for these people. The increasing number of guest elders made Pei Yuezhi both happy and worried. He was happy that the stronger they were, the more stable his position in the family would be. He also had a higher chance of obtaining the praise of the Ancestor. Perhaps with the benefits, he could step into the Deity Realm before the age of 30. What he was worried about was that the more people there were, the greater the burden. He felt that a small Inner World cultivator like him was already unable to control the situation. After all, even Human Immortals had been recruited. In the pugilistic world, an Inner World cultivator like him did not even have the qualifications to be taken seriously by a Human Immortal. Even among the various aristocratic families, he had to call those people Uncle Immortals. The current Naxian Hall was already beyond his ability to manage. Fortunately, Hui Shi¡¯s performance had always been good. Even the two new Human Immortals were obedient to the rules of the Naxian Hall. However, Pei Yuezhi felt a little uneasy. For this reason, he specially found Hui Shi to ask. ¡°Sir Chen, what do you think I should do now?¡± Pei Yuezhi said with a conflicted expression. ¡°Now that the reputation of the Naxian Hall has become even more resounding, martial artists from all over the world are swarming over. Even Human Immortals have come. I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± ¡°Young Master, do you mean to stop the recruitment?¡± Hui Shi smiled. He had already seen through Pei Yuezhi¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Of course we can¡¯t stop. This is a situation that the Old Ancestor wants to see.¡± Pei Yuezhi shook his head and said, ¡°If we stop the recruitment at this time, I¡¯m afraid people will think that our Pei family is afraid of those eight Immortal Sects. The Old Ancestor will definitely be unhappy if he finds out.¡± At this point, he paused and asked in a low voice, ¡°Actually, I wanted to ask, Sir Chen, how did you make those two Human Immortals listen to you? Although this is the Linjiang Pei family¡¯s territory and they have requested to come under our protection, it¡¯s only right that they follow the rules of our Naxian Hall. However, they are Human Immortals after all. These are people who have attained the Immortal Dao. People like us who have yet to attain the Immortal Dao are like ants in their eyes. Sir, how did you get along with them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s simple.¡± Hui Shi nodded and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve always been good at convincing people with logic. I¡¯ll explain the facts and various situations to them clearly before reasoning with them. As long as they still want to seek protection here, they won¡¯t act rashly. Don¡¯t worry, Young Master.¡± ¡°Convince people with reason?¡± Pei Yuezhi could not help but be puzzled. ¡°Is it that simple?¡± ¡­ When Hui Shi left Pei Yuezhi¡¯s side, it was already night. He returned to his residence. However, after returning to his residence, Hui Shi did not return to his bedroom to rest. Instead, he went to the guest hall, as if he was waiting for some guests. After a while, two old men came to visit. They were all in their sixties or seventies. Their hair and beards were white, and they looked like Immortals with extraordinary auras. ¡°Greetings, Deva Chen!¡± The two old men bowed respectfully to Hui Shi. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Hui Shi stood up to welcome them and smiled. ¡°The two of you took the initiative to look for me. I assume you¡¯ve prepared and brought the things.¡± He could be considered an old acquaintance of these two old men. He had seen them before in the Great Jin. One of the two old men was called Tang Huaiyi, and the other was called Song Zhong. They were from the Tang family of Mao County and the Song family of Guichuan. They were both Human Immortals who had stepped into the True Origin Realm. Some time ago, they had gone to the Great Jin to collect Heaven Dew Crystals, but they were all captured by Cui Heng. At that time, they were among the many Human Immortals on the side of the aristocratic families. When Cui Heng allowed the Human Immortals from the aristocratic families to return, Hui Shi watched from the side. Chapter 191 - 72 Years of the Great Zhou Dynasty (2) Chapter 191 72 Years of the Great Zhou Dynasty (2) Therefore, the two old men knew Hui Shi, which was why they listened to him. When Hui Shi said anything, they did not dare to refute him. Their attitude was extremely respectful. This was not only because they realized that Hui Shi, who was not even a Human Immortal, had actually become a Deva in such a short period of time, but also because they knew that Cui Heng was standing behind Hui Shi. In their opinion, he was an extremely powerful person who might even be a Heaven Monarch. He alone was on par with the Nine Immortal Sects. This might be their only way out in the future. That was because the Tang family of Mao County and the Song family of Guichuan no longer existed. A month ago, the angry Earth Immortal of the Void Dao Sect had found their two families and asked them to explain their experiences in the Lower World. Neither of them dared to say anything because they knew how terrifying Cui Heng¡¯s strength was. Then, their entire family was wiped out by an Earth Immortal from the Void Dao Sect. In the end, only a few Human Immortals took advantage of the chaos to escape or used secret techniques to play dead to escape death. This was how Tang Huaiyi and Song Zhong survived. Originally, they had come to Linjiang¡¯s Pei family to try their luck and seek a chance of survival. They did not expect to meet Hui Shi. It immediately gave them hope for the future. As long as Immortal Cui Heng was around, they had a chance to survive. Hence, the two of them joined the Naxian Hall of the Linjiang Pei Family and followed Hui Shi. They followed Hui Shi¡¯s orders. This was the reason why Hui Shi said that he used reason to convince others. ¡°Deva Chen, the things you asked us to organize are here. Please take a look.¡± ¡°Deva Chen, the things you asked us to investigate have been sorted out. Please take a look.¡± Tang Huaiyi and Song Zhong greeted Hui Shi respectfully and handed over two books at the same time. One of them was all the information about the Tang Family of Mao County and Guichuan, including the history, what they had seen and heard in various places, and the martial techniques that they had inherited. The other was the results of two of them investigating together. The information that Song Zhong was in charge of organizing was about the entire Great Zhou Dynasty. Especially the situation of ordinary martial artists and commoners. ¡°Thank you.¡± Hui Shi nodded and took the two scrolls. He smiled and said, ¡°When the Immortal Venerable comes, I¡¯ll hand over these two scrolls to him. At that time, I¡¯ll remember to mention the both of you.¡± He did not display any arrogance in front of these two. Because he knew very well that whether it was Tang Huaiyi or Song Zhong, they really wanted to rely on Cui Heng. And he was wholeheartedly working for Cui Heng, so he naturally would not use Cui Heng¡¯s might to put on airs. ¡°Thank you, Deva Chen, thank you!¡± The two of them thanked in unison. They were extremely excited, but they were also a little worried. ¡°Deva Chen, may I ask¡­ when Immortal Venerable Cui will come?¡± Tang Huaiyi could not help but ask. ¡°That¡¯s right. Deva Chen, is there any news?¡± Song Zhong also asked carefully. published on wuxiaworld dot site ¡°It should be soon¡­¡± Hui Shi nodded slightly. At this moment, he seemed to have sensed something. His shoulder suddenly felt hot, and a small fire dragon flew out. ¡°Howl!¡± The little fire dragon cried out in joy and looked northwest excitedly. Hui Shi was overjoyed. He smiled and said, ¡°Immortal Venerable has come to this world!¡± ¡­. At the northwest border of the Great Zhou, in a dense forest on a rainy night. A duo rushed along anxiously. They were a grandfather and grandson. ¡°Grandson, hold on a little longer. The Great Zhou is just ahead. As long as we enter the Great Zhou, we¡¯ll be safe for the time being.¡± Hong Kang panted as he comforted the little boy beside him. He was already in his nineties this year. If not for the fact that he had the cultivation of the Xiantian realm and his lifespan had reached 120 years, he would have long died of old age. However, even with his Xiantian True Qi, he carried a nine-year-old child and ran thousands of miles. He had not rested for several days and nights and was about to die of exhaustion. ¡°Grandpa, take a rest. I can feel that you¡¯re already very tired.¡± The little boy¡¯s name was Hong Shen. He was only nine years old and knew some martial arts as well. ¡°No, I can¡¯t rest. Once Grandpa rests, I might not be able to run anymore.¡± Hong Kang shook his head repeatedly. He gritted his teeth and dragged his old body forward. He frowned and said, ¡°Grandson, remember, after we pass the border of the Great Zhou, take the treasure and head East. You will encounter a large river. Follow that river and you will find Linjiang County.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I want to be with you!¡± Hong Shen clenched his fists, his eyes red. ¡°I know martial arts too. I can kill people too. I can kill the bad people!¡± ¡°The bad guys are too powerful. Grandson, you¡¯re still not a match for them.¡± Hong Kang¡¯s feet were still flying as he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. It won¡¯t be too late to kill that person when you grow up. Cough, cough, cough!!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Hong Shen panicked. ¡°I¡¯m fine, be quiet!¡± Hong Kang lowered his voice. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Hong Shen¡¯s face was covered in tears which melted into the rain. This grandfather and grandson were not from the Great Zhou. Instead, they were from a small family in the neighboring country, Great Qi. The Hong family. A few days ago, an Inner World expert from the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect found the Hong Family and said that the Hong Family had been reported to be hiding suspicious people. In order to hunt down the demons of the Outland, they wanted them to cooperate with the investigation. But this was a charge that¡¯d come out of thin air. The Hong family did not have many people. There were only about 20 people in total. They lived in the mountain village and rarely interacted with outsiders. How could there be anyone suspicious among them? At that time, Hong Kang could tell at a glance that the Inner World expert from the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect must have heard that the Hong Family had hidden a secret treasure and wanted to use the excuse of hunting down Outland demons to snatch it away. As expected, the Inner World expert revealed his true colors when he searched the Hong Family. After realizing that he could not find the secret treasure, he flew into a rage out of humiliation and started killing. The Hong Family was only a small family, and the strongest was only a Xiantian expert like Hong Kang. How could he defeat an Inner World expert who came from an Immortal sect and cultivated high-level martial techniques? Hence, Hong Kang could only take advantage of the chaos and escape with his grandson, Hong Shen. After the Inner World expert from the Heavenly River Sacred Sect discovered that the two of them had escaped, he determined that they had taken away the Hong family¡¯s secret treasure and chased after them. Fortunately, Inner World experts could not fly yet, so he could only use movement techniques to pursue them. Hong Kang and Hong Shen used their familiarity with the terrain to escape for thousands of kilometers. There were several times when they were caught up, but they were lucky enough to dodge the danger and finally arrived at the border of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Under the almost crazy search of the Eight Immortal Sects, the Great Zhou Dynasty almost became the only pure land in the world. Especially Linjiang County, where the Pei family was located. It was a place that countless martial artists who had their families destroyed dreamed of reaching. ¡°Soon, soon, we¡¯ll be there soon!¡± Hong Kang comforted himself. Actually, he could already feel his vision starting to blur. His heart was thumping, his head was throbbing, and there was a metallic taste in his throat. His entire body was extremely sore. Even the Xiantian True Qi that could fully nourish his body in the past and theoretically last forever had almost completely dried up at this moment. It was impossible to recover them. This was a sign that his body was about to collapse. Ordinary martial artists would have long been lying on the ground, unable to move. But he was still running. With his tenacious will, he carried his young grandson and ran in the rain. Boom! But at that moment, a loud crash came from ahead, and towering trees collapsed, piling on top of each other, blocking Hong Kang¡¯s path. Hong Kang instinctively turned to run in the other direction, but then there was a series of loud bangs. Gigantic trees collapsed, once again blocking the eastern path ahead. At this moment, Hong Kang seemed to sense something and finally slowed down. His feet stepped into the muddy rain pit, and he looked at the dark forest in front of him. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you let us go?¡± ¡°Old thing, you¡¯re dreaming.¡± A middle-aged man who looked to be in his forties walked out of the dense forest. He sneered gloomily, ¡°Hand over the Hong family¡¯s secret treasure and I¡¯ll leave your corpses intact!¡± ¡°Then, you¡¯ll have to come and get it yourself!¡± Hong Kang gritted his teeth and dragged his body, which was about to collapse, into a stance. He roared, ¡°Grandson, run!¡± Boom! Suddenly, an earth-shattering thunderclap erupted. Lightning that was like a golden divine dragon tore through the sky, illuminating the dense forest on a rainy night. Two figures could be seen walking over slowly. It was a young man, and an old priest. The two of them walked in the heavy rain, but the rain deliberately avoided them and only fell three feet away. Chapter 192 - The Hong Familys Secret Treasure Chapter 192 The Hong Family¡¯s Secret Treasure ¡°I just arrived, but heaven is already not playing nice.¡± Cui Heng looked at the heavy rain in the sky and smiled at Zhang Shuming beside him. ¡°Perfected Zhang, is this a sign that my trip to the Heavenly Void World will not go smoothly?¡± ¡°Exalted Immortal, you must be joking.¡± Zhang Shuming shook his head and said, ¡°If there¡¯s really a God in this world, the moment you arrive, the sky would definitely be surrounded by the light of heaven and all of heaven would welcome you with extraordinary splendor. Now, it¡¯s raining heavily. It just so happens to prove that there isn¡¯t a God in this world.¡± In his heart, Cui Heng was a supreme existence like the will of the heavens and the Heavenly Dao. If there was really a God, it would be Cui Heng. After all, he had seen the phenomenon when Cui Heng broke through to the Nascent Soul realm. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Cui Heng laughed when he heard that. He nodded and said, ¡°Perfected Zhang also knows how to say such things?¡± Boom! At this moment, lightning suddenly erupted in the sky, instantly illuminating a large section of the darkness, causing it to seem as if it was daytime. At the same time, a roar came from nearby. ¡°Grandson, run!¡± Immediately after, a wave of Xiantian True Qi surged, trying to mobilize Heaven Earth Essence Qi to fight. However, this power was clearly much more sluggish compared to ordinary Xiantian True Qi. It also felt very weak, as if it was about to be completely exhausted. ¡°This grandfather and grandson pair are quite unyielding.¡± Cui Heng looked over. Actually, he had long sensed that someone was being hunted down in the forest, but he did not intend to interfere. Now that he saw Hong Kang fighting to the death to hold back the enemy and let his grandson escape, he felt a little emotional. Then he blew out a soft breath. Hu ¨C In an instant, a violent wind rose, accompanied by a loud hiss, surging towards Hong Kang and Hong Shen. This hurricane was like an invisible hand sweeping across, destroying everything in its Oc path! On the spot, the Inner World expert from the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect was blown flying. He smashed through countless trees before slowly sliding to the ground. He fell into a muddy puddle Cui Heng only used a little bit of extremely weak strength and controlled it meticulously to prevent this Inner World from turning into powder on the spot. a m He frowned slightly and said to Zhang Shuming beside him, ¡°Perfected Zhang, if such a thing happens again, you¡¯ll be the one to take action.¡± ¡°Yes, Exalted Immortal.¡± Zhang Shuming hurriedly nodded and understood what Cui Heng meant. He looked at the severely injured Inner World expert sitting on the ground and shook his head. ¡°This person is really lucky to be able to experience a breath of Immortal Qi by you. This is a blessing that has been cultivated for thousands of lifetimes.¡± This was not mockery, but sincere words. In Zhang Shuming¡¯s opinion, Cui Heng was an extremely noble and powerful existence. Even the high and mighty Heaven Monarchs and Buddhas would probably be blown to death on the spot by Cui Heng. At this moment, a small Inner World cultivator, an ant-like figure, could actually make Cui Heng specially spare his life. If this wasn¡¯t luck, what was? If this wasn¡¯t a blessing from thousands of lifetimes, what was? At the same time, Hong Kang and Hong Shen were stunned. Especially Hong Kang. He looked at the collapsed Inner World expert in disbelief, then at Cui Heng and Zhang Shuming. He felt like he was dreaming. He almost blew an Inner World expert to death in one breath! Even a Deity Realm expert would not be so exaggerated in strength. Could this be a Human Immortal? He was frightened by his own guess. Actually, even in the Heavenly Void World, ordinary martial artists rarely saw Human Immortals. After all, there was a quota for the Immortal ranks. In this world, other than the disciples of the Immortal sects, only the 24 aristocratic families and Nine Preeminent Families, or the royal families of the various countries could have Human Immortals. There were not many of them in total. ¡°Greetings, Immortal. Thank you for saving our lives!¡± Hong Kang hurriedly knelt down and thanked Cui Heng. ¡°Thank you, Immortal!¡± Hong Shen saw his grandfather kneel down and thank him, so he followed suit. However, just as the two of them knelt down, they felt a very gentle force dragging them up. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and walked up to the two of them. He smiled and said, ¡°I just saw some injustice and gave a hand.¡± ¡°Exalted Immortal didn¡¯t give a hand. Exalted Immortal only gave a breath.¡± Hong Shen was only nine years old after all, so he couldn¡¯t help but correct him. ¡°Shen¡¯er, don¡¯t be rude!¡± Hong Kang was scared out of his wits and hurriedly stopped him. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and smiled. He didn¡¯t care about this. With a thought, the Inner World expert who was lying on the ground immediately floated in the air and flew over. After trembling for a moment, he woke up. ¡°You¡¯re a disciple of the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect?¡± Cui Heng recognized the aura of power in this person. ¡°Immortal, please spare my life!¡± This Inner World expert was so frightened that his guts were trembling. He was so terrified that he only knew how to beg for mercy. ¡°Are you a disciple of the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect?¡± Cui Heng asked again. This time, his voice was much gentler and very charming ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m Qian Shun, an inner sect disciple of the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect.¡± The eyes of this person became empty. There was no fear or shock, as if he had become a dead thing that only knew how to answer questions. To a Nascent Soul cultivator, any living being below the Nascent Soul realm was like an ant. Be it his physical body or soul, they could be suppressed at will. Now that Qian Shun¡¯s soul and will were suppressed, no matter what he asked, he would answer truthfully. ¡°What¡¯s the realm of the strongest person in your Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect?¡± Cui Heng tried to ask. wuxiaworld dot site ¡°It, it should be the Sect Master. He¡¯s said to be a Heaven Immortal mighty figure.¡± Qian Shun¡¯s tone was uncertain. Clearly, this was because he could not obtain the core high-level information and did not know about this matter. ¡°As expected¡­¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently. He was only trying to ask and did not have much hope, so he asked,¡± Why did you chase after them?¡±. ¡°The Hong family has a secret treasure inheritance. It¡¯s said to contain the secret to becoming an Earth Immortal. I wanted to snatch it.¡± Qian Shun spoke very smoothly this time. Clearly, this was his intention. Hong Kang¡¯s body tensed up when he heard this, and his guard rose. He subconsciously pulled away from Cui Heng. This was an instinctive vigilance. The ancestral teachings of the Hong family required the descendants to protect the inheritance treasure with their lives. They could not hand it over to anyone. Unless the person mentioned in the ancestral teachings appeared. For more than 200 years, the Hong family had lived in seclusion in the mountain village and had never stepped into the martial world. They had never mentioned the secret treasure to outsiders. However, more than ten years ago, a woman from the Hong family eloped with a foreign martial artist, causing the news to be exposed. This time, the Eight Immortal Sects went on a crazy search. The woman¡¯s husband was also suspected. In order to save her husband¡¯s life, the woman revealed the news that her family had a secret treasure. Hence, the current situation. Chapter 193 - Hong Fuguis Message Chapter 193 Hong Fugui¡¯s Message The Hong family. Cui Heng was slightly stunned when he heard this. He subconsciously thought of the ragged little boy, but he quickly shook his head. There were so many people with the surname Hong in the world. How could there be such a coincidence? ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous. Even if it¡¯s a treasure that contains the secrets of an Earth Immortal, it¡¯s useless to me.¡± Cui Heng smiled. Perhaps it was because these two were surnamed Hong, or perhaps it was because they guarded their ancestral teachings, but he had a good impression of them. ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal.¡± Hong Kang heaved a sigh of relief. He had already seen Cui Heng¡¯s strength and knew that he had no room to resist in front of the other party. After all, even someone as powerful as an Inner World expert was instantly defeated by this Immortal. What was a mere Xiantian cultivator like him? If the other party really wanted to snatch the secret treasure, he had no other choice but to risk his life to protect the ancestral teachings. Fortunately, this was a noble Immortal, different from those from the Immortal Sects. ¡°Ah!¡± At this moment, Qian Shun suddenly screamed. Cui Heng released the mental suppression and he woke up. He immediately recalled what he had just said and looked at Hong Kang with a gloomy expression. ¡°Exalted Immortal, the Hong family has a secret treasure. I heard it with my own ears. Don¡¯t be deceived by them!¡± Qian Shun knew that he would definitely die, and he was determined to drag the Hong family down with him. Hong Kang tensed again at those words, and his nearly collapsing body trembled. Cui Heng only glanced at Qian Shun indifferently and said in a low voice, ¡°Yellow-scarved Strongman!¡± Boom! A dark golden giant more than 50 feet tall appeared out of thin air and descended from the sky. He landed in front of Cui Heng and bowed respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Master Immortal!¡± Zhang Shuming stood at the side and once again felt the extremely terrifying pressure from the Yellow-scarved Strongman. His breathing even stopped. At the same time, he once again deeply felt that he was too weak. When he goes to the Daoyi Palace, he has to focus on cultivating and increasing his cultivation realm. On the other side, Hong Kang¡¯s body trembled violently as he looked at the Yellow-scarved Strongman in disbelief. His heart was in turmoil as countless thoughts appeared in his mind. Cui Heng noticed their reaction, but he did not care. He pointed at Qian Shun and ordered the Yellow-scarved Strongman, ¡°Kill this person and bury him here.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Yellow-scarved Strongman stepped forward. His incomparably tall body made him look like a small mountain in front of Qian Shun. ¡°No, no, please don¡¯t!¡± Qian Shun was horrified. He screamed at the top of his lungs, trying his best to escape. published on wuxiaworld dot site However, he was first severely injured and then met with such fear. His legs did not listen to him at all and he could not move at all. He could only roll on the ground. Boom! Suddenly, there was a loud bang and the ground trembled. This time, the Yellow-scarved Strongman directly stepped down. Qian Shun was trampled into a ball of meat paste before he could even scream, and he sank about ten feet into the ground. Then, the Yellow-scarved Strongman raised his hand and waved. The ground beside him immediately collapsed, and countless pieces of soil fell into the deep pit he had stepped on, burying Qian Shun, who had been trampled into meat paste. He was really buried on the spot! ¡°Master Immortal, my mission has been completed!¡± The Yellow-scarved Strongman knelt respectfully in front of Cui Heng. ¡°Go.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand gently, and the dark golden giant disappeared. ¡°Grandpa, is this the Golden Deity mentioned in the ancestral teachings?¡± At this moment, Hong Shen suddenly asked Hong Kang in a very small voice. ¡°¡­¡± Hong Kang fell silent and said nothing. However, it was still difficult to verify the Yellow-scarved Strongman. At the same time, he looked at Cui Heng. Although Hong Shen¡¯s voice was very soft, it was impossible for him to hide it from this Immortal. As expected, Cui Heng turned to look at the child, Hong Shen, and then at Hong Kang. He smiled and said, ¡°My name is Cui Heng. Did your ancestor call me Mr. Cui? Was your ancestor called Hong Fugui or Hongwu?¡± He had always taken the initiative in regards to the information he wanted to know. Since he had a guess in his heart, he would not wait for the other party to test him. Instead, he would ask directly. ¡°Are you really that Mr. Cui?!¡± Hong Kang was stunned when he heard this, and his expression became extremely complicated. He knew very well that be it Cui Heng, Mr. Cui, or even the name of his ancestor, were only written in the ancestral teachings. Under normal circumstances, only the current head of the family had the right to know about the ancestral teachings. Moreover, they were passed down by word of mouth and not in writing Hong Shen only knew because the current head of the family was worried that he would suddenly die in the process of escaping, causing the ancestral teachings to be lost, so he told Hong Shen in advance. He did not expect him to say it at this time. He did not expect the Exalted Immortal in front of him to really be the Mr. Cui mentioned in the ancestral teachings Had the heavens opened their eyes? He was actually saved by the Mr. Cui mentioned in the ancestral teachings at his most desperate moment. ¡°He did address me as Mr. Cui back then.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Little Fugui has also become someone else¡¯s ancestor now.¡± Still, it had been almost 300 years, so it was normal. ¡°Where are you going? Let¡¯s talk on the way.¡± Cui Heng looked up at the sky at the same time. In an instant, the rain stopped, the dark clouds dissipated, and moonlight shone down. To him, changing the weather was just a matter of a thought. But in Hong Kang¡¯s opinion, this was simply the means of an Immortal God. Chapter 194 - Hong Fuguis Message (2) Chapter 194 Hong Fugui¡¯s Message (2) ¡°Exalted Immortal, we originally wanted to go to Linjiang County City of the Great Zhou to participate in the recruitment of the Linjiang Pei Clan to protect ourselves.¡± Hong Kang said respectfully, ¡°But now that you¡¯ve dealt with the people chasing us, I want to go home and take a look. Moreover, I want to kill that unfilial descendant who leaked the news of our ancestor¡¯s secret treasure.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go together.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°Please lead the way.¡± As he spoke, he circulated his Dharmic powers to evaporate the water on Hong Kang and Hong Shen¡¯s clothes, drying them. He had also healed Hong Kang¡¯s injuries. ¡­. The Hong family was in a relatively remote mountain village in the Great Qi Kingdom. This mountain village was surrounded by mountains on three sides, and it was more than 50 kilometers away from the nearest town. It could be said to be extremely remote. Almost no outsiders would enter. During their conversation, Cui Heng also understood the Hong family¡¯s situation, as well as the origins of the ancestral teachings and secret treasure. This mountain village was called Hong Family Village. More than 200 years ago, the ancestors of the Hong Family came here with a secret treasure left behind by their father. They built a hut and lived here. Later on, they took in some pitiful people who had no way out and slowly established a village. This surprised Cui Heng. The person who established this village was not Hong Fugui. Instead, his name was Hong Yong. According to the records of the Hong Family, Hong Yong was Hong Fugui¡¯s fourth son, and Hong Kang was Hong Yong¡¯s seventh generation grandson, who was also Hong Fugui¡¯s eighth generation grandson. Hong Shen was Hong Fugui¡¯s tenth generation grandson. Cui Heng immediately felt like he had countless grand disciples and suddenly felt like an old man. After all, the Immortal Dawn Sect had only been passed down for five generations, and they were all young ladies. Compared to Hong Fugui¡¯s eighth generation grandson, who was old and gray-haired, the sensory experience he received was completely different. ¡°What am I thinking?¡± Cui Heng shook his head and thought to himself, ¡°I¡¯m still young. I can still do many things. Old? This mentality is not good.¡± Indeed, at the Early-stage Nascent Soul realm, the lifespan of the body exceeded 10,000 years. The True Spirit also had an indestructible characteristic and could live for very long. He is only 300 years old now. In cultivation words, he was still a baby. During the conversation, Cui Heng also learned how the Hong family¡¯s secret treasure was exposed. Actually, in the past 200 years or so, the Hong family had lived in seclusion in the mountain village and had never stepped into the Pugilistic World. They had never mentioned the secret treasure to outsiders. Other than the current head of the family, only the direct descendants of the family vaguely knew about this. However, more than ten years ago, a direct descendant of the Hong family eloped with a foreign martial artist and left. After that, there was no news of her. This caused the news to be leaked. However, for more than ten years, there was no movement, so the Hong family gradually relaxed. Who would have expected that the Eight Immortal Sects would cause trouble for the Hong Family this time. As the woman¡¯s husband was suspected to be an accomplice of the demons of the Lower World, in order to save her husband¡¯s life, the woman revealed the news that her family had a secret treasure. She even exaggerated some truths. This was how Qian Shun attacked the Hong Family Village out of greed. ¡°The Eight Immortal Sects have no restrictions at all.¡± Cui Heng frowned. The Nine Immortal Sects and three Buddhist monasteries were the absolute rulers of the Heavenly Void World. They could do whatever they wanted and would not be restrained at all. They could be completely lawless. This was what it looked like now. ¡°Sigh, if not for the pure land in Great Zhou, we wouldn¡¯t even know where to run to.¡± Hong Kang couldn¡¯t help but sigh, feeling a lingering fear. If not for Great Zhou, the two of them would have probably committed suicide long ago. There was even less chance for him to hand over the items left behind by his ancestor to this Mr. Cui. ¡­. Soon, Cui Heng brought everyone back to Hong Family Village. Hong Kang hurriedly led Hong Shen in, but all they saw was ruins. Corpses were everywhere. Everyone in Hong Family Village had been killed by Qian Shun. Hong Kang saw this and trembled with anger. His son, daughter-in-law, brothers, and sisters were all corpses now. ¡°Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect!¡± Hong Kang gritted his teeth, his face filled with killing intent. ¡°Father, Mother¡­¡± Hong Shen also discovered his parents¡¯ corpses, and his face turned pale.¡± I will definitely avenge you!¡± ¡°Absolute madness!¡± Zhang Shuming was also a little angry. ¡°What an Immortal Sect!¡± Cui Heng frowned. ¡°Exalted Immortal, please follow me.¡± Hong Kang barely managed to compose himself before he said to Cui Heng, ¡°The item left behind by our ancestor is here.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s bury the corpses here first.¡± Cui Heng sighed. ¡°Exalted Immortal, let me do it,¡± Zhang Shuming said. ¡°Alright!¡± Cui Heng nodded lightly. ¡°Exalted Immortal is benevolent.¡± Hong Kang thanked him with Hong Shen. Zhang Shuming was a top Deity Realm expert. He did things very quickly. Before long, he buried the people of Hong Family Village neatly. With Hong Kang¡¯s help, he erected tombstones for the graves. Hong Shen followed his grandfather¡¯s instructions and brought over the secret treasure left behind by his ancestors. It was an ancient wooden brocade box. It was about six inches long, and three inches wide and tall. ¡°Exalted Immortal, this is something left behind by my ancestor.¡± Hong Kang held the brocade box with both hands and handed it to Cui Heng The brocade box was not locked, but Cui Heng could tell that it had not been opened for more than 200 years. It could be seen that Hong Fugui¡¯s descendants cared a lot about their ancestral teachings. ¡°Exalted Immortal, do you need us to leave?¡± Zhang Shuming asked cautiously. ¡°Exalted Immortal, then we¡­¡± Hong Kang also wanted to ask. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and received the brocade box. Then, he slowly opened it and saw something very familiar. Actually, when he saw this brocade box, he already knew what was inside. w¡Èxiaworld dot site A sweet potato vine. It emitted a faint spiritual energy. After nearly 300 years, it had still not rotted. This was a crop produced by the Beginner¡¯s Farm, and it was also one of the things Cui Heng had given Hong Yugui back then. However, this sweet potato vine should only be an identification token that Hong Fugui had left behind. Underneath this vine was a slightly yellowed book. ¡°The Practice of the Great Harmony Collection¡­¡± Cui Heng could not help but feel a little emotional when he saw the name of this book. He took the book out of the brocade box and flipped open the cover. The first sentence he saw was, ¡°Mr.Cui, please take a look.¡± Cui Heng did not say anything. He just quietly flipped through it. He did not even use his divine sense. Instead, he looked at it word by word. This was his respect for Hong Fugui¡¯s hard work. At this moment, he felt that the ambitious little boy was standing in front of him again. He was personally holding the Great Harmony Collection for him to review. He also described his psychological journey over the years and some of his experiences in practicing this Dao. However, in reality, only this book was left, and the person had long disappeared. Zhang Shuming, Hong Kang, and Hong Shen did not dare to disturb Cui Heng, and they waited quietly at the side. By the time Cui Heng finished reading the book, it was already noon the next day. When he reached the last few pages, his speed suddenly slowed down. This was no longer Hong Fugui¡¯s thoughts on the Great Harmony Collection, but his letter to Cui Heng. It was divided into several sections. It should have been left behind from different periods. ¡°Sir, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time and I miss you very much. However, I¡¯ve only conquered nine states and the commoners haven¡¯t had a good life. I don¡¯t have the face to see you. I just hope that one day, when the four seas are peaceful and the commoners are living and working in peace, I can look for you and serve you.¡± ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve found a wife. Hehe, she¡¯s especially beautiful and even taught martial arts. She¡¯s very powerful. When I pacify this world, I¡¯ll bring her to meet you. You¡¯ll definitely like her.¡± ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve already obtained 16 states in the world and am about to attack Yuandu. My grand undertaking is about to be completed. Recently, I heard that there are Immortals and Gods in the Upper World. I wonder if Sir is in the Upper World? After the battle ends, I¡¯ll send Fourth Brother to the Upper World to find Sir.¡± ¡°Sir, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have long to live. The Upper World doesn¡¯t care about martial morals. They joined forces and sent three Earth Immortals and two Bodhisattvas to attack me and my wife. They¡¯re really shameless! A group of dogs from the Black Yellow Heavenly Palace, the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect, the Void Dao Sect, and the Baolin Buddhist Hall!¡± ¡°Sir, my wife said that her father is a powerful figure that can save my life. She even took out a small boat that can fly to take me to Planet Taihong¡­ I asked Fourth Brother to go to the Upper World to look for you¡­¡± Chapter 195 - Divine Investiture Chapter 195 Divine Investiture This life; regained memories; powerful being; Taihong Planet?! Cui Heng looked at Hong Fugui¡¯s last message and remained silent for a long time. Thoughts surfaced in his mind. He was bewildered. What the System said was indeed true. This was really a high-level Xianxia space-time dimension. That¡¯s right. The planet where the Great Jin was located, and even this so-called Heavenly Void World, was just a corner of the universe and was insignificant. With the vastness of the universe, it was too normal for some experts to appear. After all, even the so-called Golden Immortals were only at the Fifth Realm of the Immortal World. There were still four major realms left. From Fugui¡¯s message, the essence of his wife¡¯s soul should not have reached the Nascent Soul realm. Otherwise, there would not be such a thing as needing to recover her memories after reincarnation. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because the cultivation method is different from the Nascent Soul realm I cultivate? Even if they reached a realm similar to the Nascent Soul realm, they don¡¯t have the characteristics of an indestructible True Spirit?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s mind raced as he began to guess what realm Hong Fugui¡¯s wife might be at, as well as what level his wife¡¯s biological father and Taihong Planet were at. ¡°A small flying ship should be some kind of Dharma treasure that can cross the starry sky. Can I refine something similar? A treasure that can sail through the universe and pass between stars¡­ It doesn¡¯t seem to be impossible. I¡¯ve come into contact with the situation in the universe. At the very least, one can explore a limited area of space with strength around the Late-stage Foundation Establishment realm. After cultivating to the Golden Core realm and forming an Invincible Golden Body, one can even walk freely in the void of the universe. For me, it¡¯s not difficult to refine a ship with strength similar to the Grand Completion Golden Core Realm. However, how to sail in the universe for a long time, how to grasp the direction of the star map, how to determine the destination and route, these are all problems.¡± In short, he had never come into contact with such knowledge before, so he could only guess. However, Cui Heng was not discouraged by this. Instead, he became even more excited and chuckled in his heart. ¡°Even building a spaceship is considered an unknown knowledge. Doesn¡¯t this mean that as long as I study the matter of building a spaceship thoroughly, I can obtain a large amount of experience with regards to exploration into the unknown? My Nascent Soul cultivation will definitely improve greatly!¡± The existence of a special Dharma treasure like the spaceship was indeed good news for him. The more unknowns there were, the more methods there were to make the Nascent Soul grow stronger. Moreover, when Cui Heng carefully thought about the meaning behind this, he felt that the Nascent Soul in his Niwan Palace had become a little clearer. Clearly, he had received feedback from exploring the unknown. ¡°As for the father of Fugui¡¯s wife, since he¡¯s respected as a great expert, he must have an extraordinary cultivation level. He should be equivalent to a Nascent Soul or Soul Formation cultivator, or even higher?¡± Cui Heng fell into deep thought again, then shook his head. ¡°In this situation, it¡¯s completely meaningless to judge based on only a title. It will only increase my worries. No matter what, this has allowed me to confirm that there are indeed many experts in the universe. I have to be careful at all times. I can¡¯t become arrogant just because of a moment of strength.¡± Finally, he reminded himself again that he could not forget his cautious attitude. He could not be rash. Thinking of this, Cui Heng suppressed his thoughts and stopped thinking. He put the book back into the brocade box and slowly closed it. He nodded and smiled at Hong Kang and Hong Shen. ¡°Thank you.¡± Hong Kang quickly shook his head and bowed with Hong Shen. ¡°Exalted Immortal, you don¡¯t have to thank us. We¡¯re just¡­¡± They felt that they were not worthy of Cui Heng¡¯s thanks. ¡°Don¡¯t be so humble. You¡¯re his descendants.¡± Cui Heng stopped the two of them from bowing and made them stand up straight. He said in a low voice, ¡°What are your plans next?¡± ¡°Exalted Immortal¡¯s grace is as vast as the sea.¡± Hong Kang praised him first before saying, ¡°I plan to bring my grandson to the Linjiang Pei Clan of Great Zhou and find a job as a guest elder to slowly raise him to adulthood.¡± Now, the Hong Family Village was in ruins, and the people inside were all dead. After all, a family is only a family if there are people in it. The Hong Family Village without people no longer meant anything to him. Instead, it would also make him miss the people here. The best way was to leave. ¡°In that case, come with us.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Perfected Zhang and I are also planning to go to Linjiang County. It¡¯s on the way.¡± This was indeed his plan. Cui Heng did not intend to directly find trouble with the Nine Immortal Sects. After all, he had yet to completely figure out the background of these Immortal sects, and he was not sure if the nine Mystic Deities from 3,000 years ago were still alive. If they were still alive and had reached a certain realm, would they be able to threaten him? Before he figured out anything, it would be too rash to offend the major powers. He would not do that. published on w¡Èxiaworld dot site Moreover, he had asked Hui Shi to come over in advance to inquire about the latest news in the Heavenly Void World. Only by understanding the latest situation could he formulate a direction for his next move. Hong Kang did not know what Cui Heng was thinking. He only felt endless gratitude. Although he did not bow again because he followed Cui Heng¡¯s instructions, he still firmly remembered this favor in his heart. ¡°After recording the ancestral tablets and the names of the people who have just died in the ancestral hall, leave with us,¡± Cui Heng said to Hong Kang. ¡°Yes, Exalted Immortal!¡± Hong Kang nodded. ¡°Grandson and I will go find some luggage.¡¯ ¡°There¡¯s no need to look for luggages.¡± Cui Heng shook his head lightly and shook his hand gently on the brocade box. He handed it to Hong Kang and said with a smile, ¡°You can just put the memorial tablets inside.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Hong Kang took the brocade box in confusion. He had seen Cui Heng open the brocade box with his own eyes. The space inside was very small. Not to mention putting down all the memorial tablets in the ancestral hall, they might not even be able to put down a single memorial tablet. However, since Cui Heng had already said so, he could not refuse. He could only bring Hong Shen to the ancestral hall. After a few bows, the grandfather and grandson began to move the ancestral tablets. He tried to place the first tablet into the brocade box. As soon as the tablet touched the brocade box, it was as if it had entered another world. But with just a thought of wanting to take out the tablet again, the tablet inside immediately appeared in his hand. ¡°A miracle, a miracle! No wonder, Exalted Immortal wanted us to use this to keep the memorial tablets.¡± Hong Kang could not help but exclaim. He had never seen such a magical item before. It was simply unheard of. He sighed inwardly. ¡°Perhaps this is the true power of an Immortal God.¡± At this moment, in his heart, only people like Cui Heng were True Immortals. The Nine Immortal Sects were just a group of demons pretending to be Immortals. The young Hong Shen was also stunned by the wonders of this brocade box. He even wanted to try if he would disappear after he entered, but under his grandfather¡¯s gaze, he did not dare to do so. In a short while, the grandfather and grandson had already packed the memorial tablets into the brocade box. ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal, for your gift!¡± Although Hong Kang did not bow this time, his attitude was very respectful and he was very grateful to Cui Heng. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Cui Heng smiled and walked towards the Great Zhou. At the same time, his mind drifted to the brocade box. He placed his attention on the memorial tablets that had just been placed inside. That was because to his surprise, there was actually a faint soul power and spiritual fluctuation left on these memorial tablets. Hong Fugui and Hong Yong¡¯s names were not among these memorial tablets. They started from Hong Yong¡¯s eldest son. They had been passed down for more than 200 years and there were a total of 173 ancestral tablets. Every tablet had soul power and spiritual fluctuations. What was soul power spirituality? Simply put, it was a trace of a remnant soul after a person died. Moreover, with Cui Heng¡¯s perception, he could confirm that these remnant souls were attached to their own memorial tablets. In other words, none of the Hong family¡¯s ancestors had completely died. This was not normal. This was because there was no such thing as reincarnation in this world. After an ordinary person died, their soul would directly dissipate into the world. Normally speaking, only martial artists above the Human Immortal Realm would have their souls stay for a moment after death, but they would quickly dissipate. This was completely death. However, the memorial tablets in the Hong family¡¯s ancestral hall all had remnant souls. It was indeed a little strange. Moreover, after discovering this, Cui Heng suddenly had a new idea. He thought of how he had transformed the Hong River into a river spirit in the Great Jin and ordered it to become the Water God. Could he use Enlightenment on these remnant souls and make their spirituality complete again? To a certain extent, he could make them almost divine. These memorial tablets could become an investiture of the gods? Chapter 196 - Prosperous Great Zhou, Arrival of Acquaintances Chapter 196 Prosperous Great Zhou, Arrival of Acquaintances Cui Heng¡¯s idea of sealing gods was not just a spur of the moment idea. Previously, among the ten spells he had obtained through deduction, there was a ¡°Emperor¡¯s Order Soul Capturing Curse¡±. After cultivating it, one could capture gods and order them to act. In Cui Heng¡¯s opinion, since there was a spell to capture a god, there should naturally be a spell to confer a god. When he saw the remnant souls on the tablets, he thought of some myths and legends he had seen on Earth in his previous life, and he naturally thought of the matter of conferring a god. ¡°If I can really confer these 170-odd remnant souls as gods and let them all have the corresponding authority, I reckon I can build a fake Heavenly Court.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°If I really have the Divine Investiture Technique, when I return to the Great Jin in the future, I can even confer the title of True God on the Hong River Water God to save people from water disasters.¡± According to the description of gods in the Emperor¡¯s Order Soul Capturing Curse, one of the main characteristics was the authority to grasp a certain law. This kind of authority came from the power of laws. As long as one possessed the power of laws, even if they were so weak that they could only eke out a living, they would still be a god. Therefore, strictly speaking, the Hong River Water God that Cui Heng had conferred in the Great Jin was not a real god, but a powerful spirit with the name of Water God. It was just a slightly stronger spirit. However, conferring a God was ultimately just a spur-of-the-moment thought by Cui Heng. After he dispersed his thoughts in this aspect, he retracted his thoughts. Moreover, conferring a god involved a deep level of use of laws. It was probably very difficult for an Early-stage Nascent Soul cultivator to do so. The most important thing now was to explore the unknown as much as possible and increase the cultivation of his Nascent Soul to break through to the Mid-stage Nascent Soul realm. Therefore, Cui Heng suppressed this thought in his heart and planned to consider it when there was a suitable opportunity in the future. What was the unknown? At first, Cui Heng simply understood this as ¡°As long as it¡¯s something I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s unknown¡±. That was indeed the case. As long as he gained knowledge on something he originally did not know, saw something he had never seen before, or saw someone he had never seen before, he would receive feedback from exploring the unknown. His Nascent Soul would also improve. Of course, the improvement obtained in different ways was naturally different. Now, Cui Heng had some preliminary experience. What received the most feedback was from secrets that most people did not know. For example, his exploration of the moon, the relationship between the Nine Great Mystic Deities and the Mystic Deity of the Purple Extreme Palace 3,000 years ago, and the way they obtained the undying characteristics. Next, it was things that involved a higher realm and things that he did not know before. For example, the information mentioned in Hong Fugui¡¯s message, the Immortal True Essence mentioned in the maroon gold book in the Purple Extreme Palace, and so on. However, both of these were usually hard to come by. Moreover, it required a lot of effort to investigate. Usually, the most common was contact with ordinary new things. Although the feedback was relatively weak, the advantage was that there were enough of them. As long as he observed the crowd carefully, it would be many times faster than hiding himself and comprehending the Dao. Therefore, when Cui Heng and the others journeyed to Linjiang County City, they did not fly over directly. Instead, they traveled in the manner of ordinary people. Walking, riding, accommodation¡­ Going to different places, meeting all kinds of people, experiencing different customs and cultures¡­ This was Cui Heng¡¯s cultivation method. ¡­. Guanzhou County was the richest among the 16 counties under Linjiang. However, Cui Heng did not expect it to be so prosperous. The entire Guanzhou City was the size of two Changfeng Prefecture Cities in the Lower World. There were all kinds of shops on both sides of the street. There was no need for the shop owners to shout at the entrance and countless customers would walk in. There were too many people on the streets. It would not be an exaggeration to say that they were rubbing shoulders and sweating profusely. With such a large number of people, there was almost no shop that did not have customers. A lively and joyous atmosphere filled the entire street, making people feel like it was a festive occasion. Although this was the main road after entering the city, and it was relatively spacious and the most prosperous, the other streets outside the main road were also filled with people. There was almost no deserted place in the entire Guanzhou City. Not to mention Hong Kang and his grandson from the Great Qi Kingdom, even Cui Heng, who had ¡°seen the world¡±, could not help but be surprised. It was too prosperous. Such a huge population and big merchants simply exceeded the concept of an ordinary ancient society. In Cui Heng¡¯s opinion, even Lu County, which he had reformed, could not be compared to the Guanzhou City in front of him because it had not been developed for long. The people in Guanzhou City should be the people with the best livelihood he had seen since he transmigrated. There was no other. ¡°Young Master, many people here have different accents. They¡¯re very different from before. Many of them should be outsiders, and there are many martial artists.¡± After Zhang Shuming carefully observed his surroundings, he said to Cui Heng, ¡°I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re all people who escaped from the Immortal sects. Guanzhou County belongs to Linjiang County. For some martial artists with low cultivation realms, it should be just right for them to come here.¡± When walking in the mortal world, addressing Cui Heng as Exalted Immortal was too ostentatious, so Cui Heng let Zhang Shuming and the others temporarily change their manner of address to ¡°Young Master¡±. ¡°Compared to my Great Qi Kingdom, this place is simply a paradise on earth,¡± Hong Kang said with a trembling voice. ¡°I originally thought that the peace of the Great Zhou Kingdom was already rare in the world. I didn¡¯t expect Linjiang County to be so prosperous.¡± Chapter 197 - Prosperous Great Zhou, Arrival of Acquaintances (2) Chapter 197 Prosperous Great Zhou, Arrival of Acquaintances (2) Ever since he came to the Great Zhou, he had been marveling at the peace of the Great Zhou. After all, the Great Qi Kingdom had already been reduced to a miserable state under the rule of the Immortal sects. People who starved to death were everywhere. Therefore, before coming to Guanzhou County, he thought that he had already seen the most peaceful country in the world. However, after coming to Linjiang, the prosperity of this place refreshed his understanding again. This was not even a prefectural city. It was only a county city in the periphery. Even the richest city here was only a county city. But it was actually so prosperous. It was even more prosperous than the capital of the Great Qi Kingdom. ¡°Her Majesty¡¯s merit is unparalleled. Deva Pei is also a famous ruler. It¡¯s really a great blessing for the Great Zhou to have these two.¡± Hong Kang could not help but praise. He could not help but compare Great Qi, which he had lived in for nearly a hundred years, to this place, but he quickly gave up. Because there was no comparison at all. Compared to the Great Zhou, Great Qi was completely trash, a puppet state controlled by the Immortal sects. Cui Heng looked around and could not help but click his tongue in wonder. Li Mingqiong and Pei Qingshu were indeed very good at governing the country. It was no wonder that the Great Zhou was so united. It was as difficult as ascending to the heavens for people from the Immortal Sects to infiltrate. ¡°Don¡¯t just be emotional.¡± Cui Heng chuckled and said, ¡°Come with me to take a walk around Guanzhou.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master,¡± Zhang Shuming and Hong Kang said in unison. Cui Heng led everyone around Guanzhou City and only found an inn to stay in at dusk as a place to rest. After all, Hong Shen was just a child. He was tired after a day of playing. Hong Kang also relaxed for once and rested very quickly. Zhang Shuming came to Cui Heng¡¯s room late at night. ¡°Greetings, Exalted Immortal.¡± Zhang Shuming bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Exalted Immortal, I¡¯ve already investigated the people who observed us in secret during the day.¡± ¡°They¡¯re from the Imperial Court and the Linjiang Pei Family, right?¡± Cui Heng smiled. Actually, although they did not encounter anything along the way, there were people secretly observing them. At first, it was just a group of Xiantian experts, but later, it became an Inner World expert. When they arrived at Guanzhou County, a Deity Realm expert actually appeared. ¡°Yes.¡± Zhang Shuming nodded and said, ¡°There are two groups of people. The small group is the Imperial Court¡¯s patrol guards. They are in charge of the national patrol and strictly prevent people from the Immortal Sects from infiltrating the country. ¡°The number of people has only increased near Linjiang. They should have been sent by the Linjiang Pei Clan¡¯s Naxian Hall. Many Inner World experts, Deity Realm experts, and even Human Immortals are gathered there as guest elders.¡± ¡°There¡¯s Human Immortals?¡± Cui Heng was a little surprised. Other than coming from an Immortal sect, there were only two other sources for Immortal realm experts in the Heavenly Void World. They were either from the Imperial Court or from the 24 aristocratic families and Nine Preeminent Families. There were almost no Immortal realm experts who cultivated independently. The appearance of Human Immortals meant that the experts of the aristocratic families had already joined the Linjiang Pei Clan. ¡°It¡¯s said that those two Human Immortals are from the Song family of Guichuan, and the Tang family of Mao County.¡± Zhang Shuming explained tirelessly, ¡°They were both once wealthy families, one of the 20 aristocratic families. However, in order to chase after a certain person and to vent their anger, the Immortal sects destroyed their families. At the same time, nine other aristocratic families were destroyed. There were a total of ten. These two Human Immortals were lucky enough to escape. They could only hide their identities and did not dare to use their true faces to scare others. In their desperation, they joined the Linjiang Pei family¡¯s Naxian Hall. ¡°However, the Naxian Hall of the Linjiang Pei family is only controlled by a young Inner World expert called Pei Yuezhi. The vice-captain is only a Deity Realm expert called Chen Shihui. How could they control two Human Immortals?¡± ¡°The Song family of Guichuan and the Tang family of Mao County?¡± Cui Heng was stunned for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°I remember that they were among the aristocratic families who descended to the Lower World to collect Heaven Dew Crystals. What are their names?¡± ¡°Tang Huaiyi and Song Zhong. They are both Human Immortals who have descended to the Lower World. Exalted Immortal, you¡¯ve seen them before,¡± Zhang Shuming reported. With his peak Deity Realm cultivation, it was not difficult for him to investigate some things. ¡°That¡¯s strange. I let the two of them go, but after they returned to the Upper World, their sects were destroyed by the Immortal sects they were loyal to.¡± Cui Heng chuckled. ¡°As for the Naxian Hall, it should be Hui Shi¡¯s doing.¡± To those who were familiar with Hui Shi, the name Chen Shihui was too easy to guess. ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± Zhang Shuming was not familiar with Hui Shi. Only then did he understand and nod. ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s already a Deva. It¡¯s naturally easy for him to control two Human Immortals.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll stay here first and take a look at the new things here.¡± Cui Heng smiled. At the same time, he looked in the direction of Linjiang City. ¡°I reckon someone will come to look for us soon. There won¡¯t be many days of leisure.¡± In the county office of Guanzhou County. County Magistrate Wang Qian was walking back and forth anxiously. From time to time, he would look outside, as if he was waiting for something Under the night sky, only his footsteps echoed in the huge county office. The county deputy, official registrar, county lieutenant, and the others stood at the side, their faces filled with helplessness. They obviously did not know how to persuade him. Wang Qian looked outside and realized that it was empty again. He looked at the few people present and sighed. ¡°Mr. Tang and Mr. Song aren¡¯t here yet?¡± ¡°No.¡± The county deputy shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve already placed constables everywhere. As soon as the two of them arrive, there will definitely be constables coming to report.¡± ¡°County Lord, you¡¯re in too much of a hurry.¡± The registrar could not help but say, ¡°Are the few people who came during the day enough to make you afraid?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Wang Qian glared at the registrar and sat down dejectedly. ¡°You¡¯re not at the Deity Realm, so you can¡¯t feel the terrifying pressure emitted by those people. Especially that Young Master. In my divine power perception, he¡¯s like a god that has descended from the sky. He has boundless power. I¡¯m afraid only a true Human Immortal has such strength.¡± ¡°That exaggerated?¡± The county lieutenant was rather surprised and could not help but feel a little nervous. He knew Wang Qian¡¯s strength very well, but if Wang Qian¡¯s description was true, could it be that a Human Immortal from the Immortal sects had really infiltrated? Whether it was the Great Zhou Dynasty or the entire Linjiang¡¯s Pei family, this was a huge matter. ¡°County Lord, reporting to the County Lord!¡± At this moment, a bailiff hurriedly jogged over from outside and said to Wang Qian, ¡°County Lord, Tang Huaiyi and Song Zhong have arrived. They have already been placed in the restaurant at the southern city gate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll go and pay my respects now. There¡¯s hope!¡± Wang Qian was overjoyed. He didn¡¯t even have time to change his clothes before he ran to the southern city gate in his loose official uniform. The registrar and county lieutenant hurriedly followed. The restaurant at the south city gate of Guanzhou County was the most high-end restaurant. The two Human Immortals had come too suddenly, and arranging for them to stay here was only sufficient to maintain the most basic respect. The next day, they would officially welcome them to the county office. However, Wang Qian was clearly panicking. As soon as the two of them arrived, he ran into the restaurant with his men. ¡°Greetings, Immortals.¡± Tang Huaiyi and Song Zhong looked at the county magistrate in surprise, their hearts filled with doubts. The two of them were indeed transferred overnight because of Wang Qian¡¯s request for help. They only knew that Wang Qian had encountered an extremely huge problem. They originally expected it to be a Human Immortal level difficulty, so they were asked to come over. ¡°Speak, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Tang Huaiyi asked first. ¡°In the request we received, you only mentioned the level of danger and didn¡¯t describe it in detail,¡± Song Zhong said in a low voice. ¡°Explain the situation.¡± ¡°A Human Immortal from an Immortal sect might have sneaked into Guanzhou City and brought someone with him.¡± Wang Qian said extremely cautiously, ¡°I would like to invite the two Immortals to meet that ¡®Young Master¡¯ in secret. ¡°At the same time, see if you can find out his identity and background, confirm if he¡¯s from an Immortal sect, and if he has any ill intentions?¡± Chapter 198 - We Must Create Value for Immortal Venerable Cui Chapter 198 We Must Create Value for Immortal Venerable Cui ¡°Why do you suspect that this person is a Human Immortal from an Immortal sect?¡± Tang Huaiyi asked. ¡°Tell me how you discovered this Human Immortal, what you did, and where that Human Immortal is now,¡± Song Zhong added. Although the two of them were only Human Immortals and had only reached the Human Immortal Realm after consuming the Human Origin Immortal Pill and were relatively weak, they had already obtained the support of Hui Shi¡¯s True Essence and could unleash strength close to that of an Earth Immortal in a short period of time. Naturally, they were extremely confident. They already had the confidence to resolve any trouble at the Human Immortal realm. ¡°Reporting to the two Immortals, it¡¯s like this¡­¡± Wang Qian hurriedly explained what he had seen and sensed with his divine power to Tang and Song, then told them some of his guesses. ¡°It¡¯s indeed possible. There are three types of Human Immortals in the world. They are either from the Imperial Court, the Nine Preeminent Families and 24 aristocratic families, or the Immortal Sects,¡± Tang Huaiyi said. ¡°We should confirm this person¡¯s identity.¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s not appropriate to act rashly now if we don¡¯t know who our enemies are, lest we force people who can be friends to become enemies.¡± Song Zhong reminded very cautiously. ¡°That¡¯s right, we should pay attention.¡± Tang Huaiyi nodded. After thinking for a moment, he said to Wang Qian, ¡°How about this? Pay attention to the movements of that ¡®Young Master¡¯. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll secretly observe with you and see if he¡¯s real or fake.¡± ¡°Thank you, Immortals!!¡± Wang Qian finally heaved a sigh of relief. He was only a small Deity Realm expert and had only awakened three innate abilities. Compared to a Human Immortal, he was too weak. Ever since he discovered the ¡°Human Immortal¡±, he had been on tenterhooks. Now, he could finally relax. After all, the two people in front of him were Human Immortals from once wealthy families. Now that they had obtained the support of the Linjiang Pei Family, it would definitely not be a problem to deal with a Human Immortal. Of course, the best outcome was that the ¡°Human Immortal¡± did not belong to the Immortal sects. Everyone could get along peacefully and not fight. They could even rope him in and fight the Immortal sects together. After Wang Qian left, Tang Huaiyi and Song Zhong remained in the restaurant, preparing to discuss countermeasures. A foreign Human Immortal made them uneasy. After all, a Human Immortal had unknowingly infiltrated Linjiang County and was only discovered now. This in itself represented a very serious problem. Although there were also people from the Inspectorate keeping an eye on him previously, they only treated him as a suspicious person and did not think that he was a Human Immortal. It was only when Wang Qian reported the request for help that they noticed. If this person could actually sneak into the Great Zhou Dynasty and reach Linjiang County, what about Earth Immortals, Devas, Heaven Immortals, and Heaven Monarchs?! Thinking of this, the two of them shivered. ¡°If this person is an enemy and not a friend, I suggest we capture him alive and send him to Linjiang City for Deva Chen to deal with,¡± Tang Huaiyi said in a low voice. ¡°I agree.¡± Song Zhong nodded, his expression very solemn. ¡°The problem reflected in this matter is definitely not as simple as a Human Immortal infiltrating. We have to take it seriously.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too much to take such things seriously.¡± Tang Huaiyi looked outside and said, ¡°The eight Immortal Sects are simply going crazy right now. Any negligence might cause us to be consigned to eternal damnation.¡± ¡°Brother Tang, do you really believe that the eight Immortal Sects are only doing this to find Deva Chen?¡± Song Zhong suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t.¡± Tang Huaiyi sneered. ¡°It¡¯s not like there haven¡¯t been trouble in the Lower World in the past. When have the Immortal sects been so crazy? No, it¡¯s not so much madness as panic.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I also think that they¡¯re panicking. It should be that after the Heavenly Cycle Star Pavilion described Immortal Venerable Cui¡¯s power, they frightened the few Immortal sects.¡± Song Zhong said with lingering fear, ¡°The battle outside Langya County that day was too shocking.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than shocking. It¡¯s earth-shattering.¡± Tang Huaiyi nodded heavily. ¡°Raging lightning descended from the sky. The ground within a 50-mile radius collapsed, and the endless mountains were blasted into powder by the lightning. ¡°What Heaven Monarch? What Buddha? They¡¯re not worth mentioning under such peerless divine might. If Immortal Cui comes to the Heavenly Void World, the Patriarchs of the Nine Immortal Sects and the three Buddhist monasteries will have to kowtow and pay their respects.¡± ¡°Deva Chen said that Immortal Venerable has already come,¡± Song Zhong said excitedly. ¡°As long as Immortal Venerable Cui reaches us, we¡¯ll be safe.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Tang Huaiyi shook his head and said in a low voice, ¡°Brother Song, think about it yourself. What are we to Immortal Cui? Do we have any close relationship with him?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Song Zhong was speechless. He thought about it carefully. In his relationship with Immortal Cui, it seemed that the only one they were close with was Deva Chen. With just this, there was indeed no need for Immortal Venerable Cui to protect them. Song Zhong took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Brother Tang, what do you mean?¡± Tang Huaiyi said, ¡°We have to show our value and let Immortal Venerable Cui see our worth. Only if we have enough value can we make Immortal Venerable Cui acknowledge us and protect us.¡± ¡°Brother Tang is right!¡± Song Zhong nodded repeatedly when he heard this, but then he became worried and said helplessly, ¡°But we¡¯re just Human Immortals. To Immortal Cui, we¡¯re just ants. What value can ants have?¡± ¡°Brother Song, don¡¯t underestimate yourself.¡± Tang Huaiyi shook his head and smiled. ¡°Heavenly Chen once said that his main goal in coming to the Heavenly Void World was to understand the situation of this world. This must be a mission given by Immortal Venerable Cui. Chapter 199 - We Must Create Value for Immortal Venerable Cui (2) Chapter 199 We Must Create Value for Immortal Venerable Cui (2) ¡°However, although Deva Chen is extremely powerful and has used the Linjiang Pei family¡¯s platform to gather a lot of information in just two months, there¡¯s still a limit to his time. His understanding of this world is definitely not as much as ours. Brother Song, did you bring your core inheritance books with you when you escaped from home?¡± ¡°Yes, of course I did. That is the foundation of the clan¡¯s inheritance. Even if I die, I¡¯ll have to keep them.¡± Song Zhong hurriedly nodded. Then, he came to a realization and laughed loudly. ¡°Hahaha, so that¡¯s how it is. Brother Tang, are you saying that we can hand over our family¡¯s inheritance to Immortal Cui?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Tang Huaiyi nodded and said, ¡°These books have been accumulated by our clan for thousands of years. Not only are there countless martial techniques, but there are also records of the past history and secret events that even we might not know. If we offer these inheritance books to Immortal Venerable Cui, we will definitely be able to let him understand the overall situation of the Heavenly Void World faster. This is the value we can display.¡± ¡°But in that case, will we lose our inheritance?¡± Song Zhong was still a little hesitant, or rather, he had some scruples. In his heart, the inheritance of the clan was extremely important. ¡°Brother Song, what are you thinking? How can giving the inheritance books to Immortal Venerable be losing the inheritance?¡± Tang Huaiyi shook his head repeatedly. ¡°Not to mention that Immortal Venerable Cui will return them to us after reading them, it¡¯s not lost to begin with. As long as we offer the inheritance books to Immortal Venerable Cui, even if these inheritance books are destroyed in the future, Immortal Venerable Cui will still have them in his mind. With Immortal Venerable Cui¡¯s power, it¡¯s absolutely impossible for him to die. Our inheritance books will also exist forever. This is the true method of inheritance.¡± ¡°Is, is that so?¡± Song Zhong felt that he had been spun around in a certain circle. He felt that what Tang Huaiyi said made sense, but there seemed to be something wrong. However, ever since his family was destroyed, he had always followed Tang Huaiyi¡¯s lead. Since he felt that it made sense, he stopped thinking about it. In the end, he nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s best if Brother Song has figured it out.¡± Tang Huaiyi nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Our Tang and Song families have thousands of years of inheritance. The inheritance books should be able to complement each other. If we offer them to Immortal Venerable Cui together, we should be able to satisfy him more.¡± ¡°I still have to thank Brother Tang. If not for Brother Tang¡¯s guidance, I really wouldn¡¯t have noticed this.¡± Song Zhong looked at Tang Huaiyi with admiration. ¡°Brother Song, you flatter me. I¡¯m just doing this to protect us.¡± Tang Huaiyi smiled and said, ¡°However, we still have to deal with the matters of Guanzhou County. This is the first time Deva Chen has sent us out to do something. We can¡¯t be careless at all. If we can¡¯t even do what Deva Chen instructed us to do, everything will be for naught.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Song Zhong agreed with this and said in a low voice, ¡°Tomorrow, we must find out the identity of that Human Immortal.¡± The next morning. Cui Heng walked out of the inn early in the morning. He planned to try the breakfast in Guanzhou City. To him, experiencing new delicacies was also considered exploring the unknown. Although the feedback from exploring the unknown at this level was extremely little, it was very convenient and the experience was also extremely good. Guanzhou was once a big place. More than a hundred years ago, the Great Zhou was divided into 19 states, and Guanzhou was one of them. The current Guanzhou City was previously called ¡°Guanjiang Prefecture¡±. It was the capital of Guanzhou at that time. Back then, Linjiang County was only under the jurisdiction of Guanzhou. Later on, when the Empress ascended to the throne, the central government¡¯s authority was extremely heavy and they removed the administrative institutions on the ¡°state¡± level. Hence, there were only counties in the world that were directly governed by the central government. The original local administrative center had also been transferred from the original state capital to the county city. The former capital of a state had become the current Guanzhou County under Linjiang. However, although the administrative level of Guanzhou County had changed, the most unique delicacies of Linjiang were still gathered here. There was also a lot of variety. Cui Heng lingered at the breakfast stall and ate happily. Before long, he had already eaten at 11 breakfast stalls. Wang Qian and the others, who were observing from the restaurant beside the street, were confused. They had never seen a Human Immortal who liked to eat breakfast so much, and he even ate in different ways. What was going on? ¡°County Lord, the two Immortals are here,¡± the registrar whispered to Wang Qian. ¡°Bring me over quickly!¡± Wang Qian hurriedly stood up to welcome Tang Huaiyi and Song Zhong. ¡°Welcome, Human Immortals.¡± Then, he brought the two of them to the window and pointed at Cui Heng, who was eating at the breakfast stall below. He smiled and said, ¡°Please take a look. This is the unidentified Human Immortal.¡± ¡°Eating at a roadside breakfast stall?¡± ¡°This Human Immortal is a strange person.¡± Tang Huaiyi and Song Zhong could not help but laugh when they saw Cui Heng¡¯s current state. But the smiles on their faces quickly froze. That was because Cui Heng quickly stood up to pay the bill and no longer lowered his head to eat. This also allowed Tang Huaiyi and Song Zhong to see his appearance. ¡°Do you find him a little familiar, Brother Song?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? He looks familiar!¡± ¡°Why does he seem like¡­¡± ¡°I-Immortal Venerable Cui?!¡± ¡°I-Immortal Venerable Cui?!¡± The two of them exclaimed at the same time, their legs going weak and almost kneeling on the spot. They were actually unwilling to recall Cui Heng¡¯s face. The reason was very simple. Because when they were in the Lower World, the power Cui Heng displayed was too powerful and exaggerated. Just thinking about his appearance made them feel fear. Not taking the initiative to recall Cui Heng¡¯s appearance had almost become Tang Huaiyi and Song Zhong¡¯s instinct. Although the fear in their hearts had lessened a lot after they decided to create value for Cui Heng in exchange for his protection, the instinct not to take the initiative to recall Cui Heng¡¯s appearance still existed. This caused them to not recognize Cui Heng immediately. The moment this person came out, they were incomparably shocked. The two Human Immortals knelt down in the restaurant and their entire bodies trembled in fear. ¡°I, I was actually trying to investigate Immortal Venerable Cui¡¯s strength just now!¡± ¡°I even thought of going over personally to ask about his identity if I couldn¡¯t investigate.¡± ¡°Treason, this is treason!¡± ¡°We¡¯re simply courting death! This is disrespectful to Immortal Venerable Cui!¡± Tang Huaiyi and Song Zhong knelt on the ground and confessed one after another, their voices filled with fear. This scene stunned Wang Qian, who was beside them. The county deputy, county lieutenant, and official registrar who came to help were also dumbfounded as they looked at the two of them in disbelief. What was going on? Why did the two suddenly kneel down? Wang Qian was filled with doubts and could not help but ask the two of them, ¡°Immortals, what¡¯s going on? Could it be that this person has some great identity?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just a huge identity.¡± Tang Huaiyi shook his head. ¡°Immortal Cui is taller than the sky, and more vast than the heavens!¡± Song Zhong emphasized. Wang Qian¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°C-could it be a Heaven Monarch?!¡± Heaven Monarchs were known as the Lords of Heaven, existences that ruled over the will of the heavens. This level of strength was the limit of what Wang Qian could imagine. ¡°Heaven Monarch? To Immortal Cui, what is a Heaven Monarch?¡± Tang Huaiyi shook his head. ¡°They are not even fit to carry his shoes!¡± Song Zhong echoed. This time, Wang Qian was completely dumbfounded and did not know what to do. The people beside him only felt dizzy and suspected that they were dreaming. The two Human Immortals in front of them were clearly here to investigate the identity of the stranger. Why did they suddenly kneel down? They even said that this stranger Human Immortal was even stronger than a Heaven Monarch? There was an existence stronger than a Heaven Monarch in this world? ¡°Immortals, then, then what should we do now?¡± Wang Qian asked with a trembling voice. He was also a little flustered. ¡°Prepare a generous gift immediately¡­¡± Tang Huaiyi said without thinking before shaking his head.¡± No, we¡¯ll prepare a generous gift with you to pay our respects to Immortal Venerable Cui!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, let¡¯s prepare a generous gift together!¡± Song Zhong nodded repeatedly. Chapter 200 - Master, Please Take Action and Capture This Escaping Deva Chapter 200 Master, Please Take Action and Capture This Escaping Deva After breakfast, Cui Heng returned to the inn where he was staying and called Zhang Shuming, Hong Kang, and Hong Shen over. ¡°Exalted Immortal, did something happen?¡± Zhang Shuming asked. ¡°Someone will come to look for me later. Go and receive them.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°Ah?¡± Zhang Shuming was stunned when he heard that. Then, he asked, ¡°Are they from the government and the Linjiang Pei family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said, ¡°From them on, there should be many people coming over in the next few days.¡± Tang Huaiyi, Song Zhong, and the others¡¯ auras naturally could not be hidden from him. He had already sensed them when the two of them arrived at Linjiang County. It was obvious how these two would react when they saw him. They would definitely come over to pay their respects. If the two of them were here, could Hui Shi be far away? If Pei Qingshu still did not know about Hui Shi¡¯s arrival, then this head of the number one aristocratic family in the world would not live up to his name. ¡­. The next morning. Tang Huaiyi and Song Zhong brought the county magistrate, Wang Qian, to the inn where Cui Heng was staying. The reason why they did not come over with great fanfare was because they were afraid of offending Cui Heng. After all, they had seen Cui Heng stroll around the streets and shop at the breakfast stall with their own eyes. It was obvious that he did not want too many people to know his identity. It would not be good if everyone knew about it. Of course, they had prepared another plan. In case they¡¯d misunderstood and Cui Heng indeed wanted a grand welcome ceremony. Similarly, they had already prepared it. As long as Cui Heng showed any signs of dissatisfaction with the ritual, there would be a signal. After the county office received the signal, they would immediately start playing music. The soldiers would wear formal clothes and welcome him with very high-level etiquette. Finally, with an uneasy heart, Tang Huaiyi, Song Zhong, and Wang Qian arrived at the inn. The first to appear in front of them was Zhang Shuming. ¡°Immortals, long time no see. How have you been?¡± Zhang Shuming cupped his hands at Tang Huaiyi and Song Zhong and smiled. ¡°Immortal Venerable is waiting inside.¡± ¡°Immortal Venerable really knows that we¡¯re here.¡± Song Zhong couldn¡¯t help but tremble when he heard this. He hurriedly said, ¡°Perfected Zhang, we met once in the Lower World. Can you tell us if Immortal Venerable Cui is angry?¡± ¡°¡­¡±Tang Huaiyi couldn¡¯t help but hold his forehead and sigh. Why was Song Zhong still so immature at his age? Has his brain become muscles from practicing martial arts? Even if he was really worried, how could he ask directly? It was impossible for the other party to answer. It was purely unnecessary. He might even be underestimated by the other party. It was really not worth it. ¡°Immortal Song, there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± Zhang Shuming smiled when he heard this. ¡°Immortal Venerable, is as broad-minded as the sea. How can he get angry so easily? Immortal Song, don¡¯t think too much. You¡¯ll know after you enter.¡± was ¡°But¡­¡± Song Zhong still wanted to ask. He was really uneasy. After all, he was about to meet an existence that could turn him into ashes with a breath. ¡°No buts. Brother Song, let¡¯s go in.¡± Tang Huaiyi couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and interrupted Song Zhong, dragging him forward. In this situation, the more he said, the more mistakes he would make. The more he said, the more dangerous it would be. Moreover, if he did not even know how to solve the problem, it would be best not to talk too much. ¡°Speak less later.¡± Tang Huaiyi couldn¡¯t help but remind Song Zhong through voice transmission. ¡°Alright!¡± Song Zhong immediately agreed. He basically listened to Tang Huaiyi¡¯s words without saying a word. Then, the two of them were brought to an elegant room on the second floor by Zhang Shuming County Magistrate Wang Qian also wanted to follow. But at this moment, Hong Kang, who was waiting at the side, blocked his path and said with a smile, ¡°This must be County Lord Wang. This old man is Hong Kang. To be honest, I¡¯m from Great Qi. After coming to Guanzhou, I feel that it¡¯s extremely prosperous, far surpassing Great Qi. May I ask if County Lord has any good strategies to govern the world? If you do, can you tell me about them?¡± ¡°I do have some insights.¡± Wang Qian nodded at first, then walked around Hong Kang. ¡°It¡¯s naturally not a problem to tell you, but I still have some things to do¡­¡± He also wanted to follow Tang Huaiyi and Song Zhong up. On one hand, he wanted to meet Immortal Venerable Cui, who had been praised by the two Human Immortals. On the other hand, he did not dare to be alone outside, afraid that this was some dragon¡¯s pool or tiger¡¯s den. Without the protection of the two Human Immortals, he would not even have a chance to escape. However, Tang Huaiyi did not want to complicate matters at this moment. Seeing that he was about to come over, he immediately shouted in a low voice, ¡°What are you doing here? Wait outside!¡± Wang Qian suddenly stopped in his tracks when he heard this, and a bitter smile appeared on his face. He could only say to Hong Kang, ¡°Old Sir, come, let me tell you about our ways of governance here.¡± ¡°Thank you, County Lord Wang.¡± Hong Kang cupped his hands and bowed with a smile. ¡­. Tang Huaiyi and Song Zhong carefully pushed open the door. When the two of them stepped into the room, they saw Cui Heng sitting on a chair and drinking tea. Plop! The two Human Immortals knelt in front of Cui Heng and kowtowed. They knelt on the ground with their hands, feet, and heads and shouted in unison, ¡°Little Immortal Tang Huaiyi greets Immortal Venerable!¡± Chapter 201 - Master, Please Take Action and Capture This Escaping Deva (2) Chapter 201 Master, Please Take Action and Capture This Escaping Deva (2) ¡°Little Immortal Song Zhong greets Immortal Venerable!¡± They kowtowed on the ground, not even daring to raise their heads. They were extremely respectful. After all, in their opinion, this Lord Cui in front of them was very likely a powerful existence who had already stepped into the Fourth Realm of the Immortal World. No matter how respectful they were, it was not an exaggeration. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s calm and gentle voice sounded. At the same time, Tang Huaiyi and Song Zhong felt a gentle and invisible force surge over and drag them up. ¡°Thank you, Immortal Venerable!¡± The two of them hurriedly bowed and thanked him. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we last met in the Lower World. Why are you two looking for me?¡± Cui Heng looked at the two of them with a faint smile. Tang Huaiyi and Song Zhong looked at each other and nodded at the same time. ¡°The Immortal sects are too ferocious. Immortal Venerable, please protect us!¡± ¡°The Immortal sects are too ferocious. Immortal Venerable, please protect us!¡± Then, the two of them took out thick scrolls from their sleeves and handed them to Cui Heng with both hands. ¡°Immortal Venerable, this is a book that has been accumulated in my Tang family of Mao County for 5,000 years. It records all kinds of strange things, as well as the history of the world, and martial techniques passed down, ancient secrets, and so on.¡± Tang Huaiyi held the scroll with both hands and said, ¡°This is a strange scroll left behind by our ancestors. As long as you place the book on the scroll, you can leave a title on it. When you want to read it again, you just have to tap on the title on the scroll.¡± ¡°Immortal Venerable, mine is the same.¡± Song Zhong was a little nervous. He couldn¡¯t say anything long, so he could only explain it this way. Actually, this wasn¡¯t wrong. He had also taken out such a scroll. In fact, all 24 aristocratic families and Nine Preeminent Families had such scrolls for storage. ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng exclaimed softly. He was rather curious about this kind of scroll and smiled. ¡°This is interesting.¡± He took the scroll from Tang Huaiyi and unfolded it. He realized that there were indeed many names of books written on it. They were also carefully divided into genres, including history, martial arts, secrets, customs, biographies, and so on. The genres could be said to be extremely complicated. There were probably tens of thousands of books in total, or even hundreds of thousands. Cui Heng casually tapped on a title. Immediately, the words on the scroll changed and became the content of the book. He could read it directly. His eyes lit up. Good stuff! To Cui Heng, who needed to explore and understand the unknown to allow his Nascent Soul to grow, these were not just books and information, but also elixirs that could greatly increase his cultivation. Especially those secrets. There was a high chance that they were things that had a deep impact but few people knew about. They should be able to provide a lot of feedback for his cultivation of the unknown. This would greatly increase his cultivation. However, although Cui Heng was pleasantly surprised, his expression did not change. After putting away the Tang family¡¯s scroll, looked at the Song family¡¯s scroll and was immediately overjoyed. as Although the books on the Song family¡¯s scrolls were fewer than the Tang family¡¯s, the entries that recorded the secrets of this world were 30% more than the Tang family¡¯s. The final gains should not be bad. Of course, after seeing the scroll Song Zhong handed over, Cui Heng still did not show any emotions. This made Tang and Song feel a little uneasy. They lowered their heads and did not dare to speak. After a long while. Cui Heng said, ¡°Song Zhong, go back to Linjiang County. Tang Huaiyi will stay here for now.¡± ¡°Thank you, Immortal Venerable!¡± ¡°Thank you, Immortal Venerable!¡± Tang Huaiyi and Song Zhong immediately bowed and thanked him. Although Cui Heng did not directly say that he wanted to protect them, in their opinion, this arrangement had already shown everything. He wanted Song Zhong to return to Linjiang County to inform Hui Shi, so he would definitely not let anything happen to him on the way. When he returned, he would not let someone who had completed errands for him to be harmed. And the meaning of letting Tang Huaiyi stay here was even more obvious. Cui Heng was in Guanzhou County, which was the safest place in the entire Heavenly Void World. The two of them had finally gotten what they wanted. With the books that their ancestors had accumulated for thousands of years, they obtained Cui Heng¡¯s protection. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to thank me anymore.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand gently and said, ¡°Next, don¡¯t look for me unless it¡¯s necessary.¡± ¡°Yes, Immortal Venerable!¡± Tang Huaiyi and Song Zhong hurriedly took their leave. Cui Heng was the only one left in the room. However, he did not immediately start reading the books recorded on these scrolls. Instead, he turned to look at the north and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. He chuckled and said, ¡°Is a fish going to take the bait?¡± Then, he gave the System an order. ¡°Begin conversion!¡± The books that the two top families had accumulated for thousands of years could definitely be converted into a lot of currency. There was a very tall restaurant to the north of the inn where Cui Heng lived. It was called Riverview Pavilion. There were seven levels in total. Even in the bustling Guanzhou City, there were only a handful of restaurants of this height. Compared to the surrounding shops, it could definitely be said to stand out. At this moment, in the private room on the seventh floor of Riverview Pavilion. There was a handsome man who looked to be in his thirties tasting wine. He did not open the window, but his gaze was fixed on the inn where Cui Heng was. ¡°What are those two old things Tang Huaiyi and Song Zhong doing in that restaurant?¡± The man drank a glass of wine and fell into deep thought. ¡°They¡¯re both Human Immortals and their status is not low, but their attitude became extremely humble after entering the inn. Looks like there should be an extraordinary person living in this inn. He¡¯s probably not just an Earth Immortal. He might be a Deva Realm expert. I¡¯m going to catch a big fish this time.¡± This handsome man was a Deva of the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect, and his name was Sun Wanshi. He was the one who had personally exterminated the Tang family of Mao County and the Song family of Guichuan and he had been secretly monitoring Tang Huaiyi and Song Zhong¡¯s movements. Previously, as Tang Huaiyi and Song Zhong had gone to Linjiang, Sun Wanshi did not dare to get too close and could only observe the situation outside the city. The moment the two of them left the city yesterday, they attracted Sun Wanshi¡¯s attention. Hence, he followed them all the way to Guanzhou County. ¡°I¡¯ll observe the situation a little longer.¡± Sun Wanshi had always been cautious and did not rashly go to the inn to investigate. Instead, he continued to look at Tang Huaiyi and Song Zhong To avoid alerting the enemy. At noon that day, Song Zhong left Guanzhou County and ran towards Linjiang. Sun Wanshi also noticed the change in his body. His eyes narrowed slightly as he sneered, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve finally found it. It¡¯s the power of a Deva¡¯s Dharma Characteristic. He¡¯s indeed here!¡± At this moment, Song Zhong¡¯s body was filled with the aura of a Deva¡¯s Dharma Idol. Moreover, it was incomparably pure, far surpassing the strength of an ordinary Deva. This was only a step away from the Heaven Immortal realm. This was an extremely subtle power that Cui Heng had left on him in the name of temporary protection. It could be considered a bait. The goal was to let Sun Wanshi call more people over. He was still unable to determine the peak strength of the Nine Immortal Sects. It was not appropriate for him to rashly go over and attack, but he could lure people over and investigate step by step. This way, while understanding the situation of the Nine Immortal Sects, he could also explore the unknown and increase his Nascent Soul cultivation. It could be said to be the best of both worlds. Sun Wanshi really took the bait. Moreover, he was afraid that his investigation would alarm the ¡°Deva¡± in the inn, so he left Guanzhou County and headed for a forest a hundred miles away. This place was deserted. There was no one within a 20-mile radius. In a cave deep in the forest, there was a cave abode. Inside, an old man who looked to be in his seventies or eighties was sitting cross-legged and meditating, harmonizing the Dharma Power in his body. Sun Wanshi rushed to the cave and knelt down respectfully. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already found that fleeing Deva. Your guess is indeed right. He didn¡¯t leave the Great Zhou at all and came to Linjiang. He probably wants to get in touch with that Pei fellow. ¡°This person¡¯s Dharma power is extremely pure. I don¡¯t think I can take him down in one strike. Master, please take action and capture this person. This is a huge opportunity for our Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect!¡± Chapter 202 - Nine Elders of the Immortal Sects Chapter 202 Nine Elders of the Immortal Sects The old man was rather calm. His expression was cool as he glanced at Sun Wanshi and said indifferently, ¡°Are you sure that it¡¯s really the Deva who infiltrated the Upper World with the help of the Heavenly Cycle Star Pavilion?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about it.¡± Sun Wanshi nodded solemnly and said, ¡°That Song Zhong has the power of a Deva Dharma Idol, and there are only a few Devas in the entire Great Zhou. ¡°The Heavenly Cycle Star Pavilion has already announced that they are going into seclusion and will not come out. It¡¯s impossible for the Black Yellow Heavenly Palace to help these families. Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong are also not here. Other than the Deva from the Lower World who infiltrated the Heavenly Void World, who else can it be?¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s that Peerless Sky Demon from the Lower World?¡± the old man said bluntly. ¡°What if this is just a bait to lure us over?¡± ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Sun Wanshi trembled when he heard this. He said carefully,¡± It can¡¯t be, Master. The time for the passage of the two worlds has long passed. It¡¯s impossible for that Demon to come to our side within a hundred years, right?¡± ¡°What gave you the illusion that the Sky Demon won¡¯t sneak in?¡± The old man sneered and stood up. He stood with his hands behind his back and looked in the direction of Guanzhou County. He said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re still too inexperienced. Have you forgotten the description of the Sky Demon I gave you earlier?¡± ¡°This disciple remembers!¡± Seeing that his master seemed to be a little angry, Sun Wanshi hurriedly knelt down. ¡°After the people from the Heavenly Cycle Star Pavilion brought back the news of the Lower World, the nine elders held a secret meeting. After the secret meeting, Cui Heng from the Lower World was named as a Peerless Sky Demon from the outer world. He¡¯s an existence that will threaten the entire Heavenly Void World. We have to gather all our strength to destroy this Sky Demon.¡± ¡°What else?¡± the old man asked in a low voice. ¡°In order to prepare for the invasion of this Peerless Sky Demon, we have to gather all the Heaven Dew Crystals,¡± Sun Wanshi continued. ¡°We must destroy the Nine Preeminent Families and the 24 aristocratic families one by one and collect their Heaven Dew Crystals. However, in order to hide the truth, we have to use the pursuit of the escaped Deva as a public target to attack the ordinary families and small sects. If we manage to capture that fleeing Deva and hand him over to the nine elders, we can obtain the chance to enter the ancient mystic realm to choose a peerless divine technique. It¡¯s a huge opportunity.¡± ¡°Of all this information, didn¡¯t you figure out anything?¡± The old man looked at Sun Wanshi. w¡Èxia world.site ¡°¡­¡± Sun Wanshi said after a moment of silence, ¡°Disciple is stupid.¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± The old man shook his head and said, ¡°Essentially, this means that the power of the Peerless Sky Demon has far exceeded the limits of what we can withstand. It might even exceed the limits of what the Nine Elders can deal with. ¡°Is such a level of battle against this kind of powerful enemy something that you and I can participate in? I was ordered to bring you here because I had no other choice. Why are you still intending to interfere in a battle of this level? I haven¡¯t lived enough. If you want to die, go ahead. I¡¯ll sever my relationship with you first.¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Sun Wanshi was stunned this time, as if he was also frightened. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°Then, then what should we do now? Master, can we leave Linjiang County directly?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± The old man said with a look of disappointment, ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have let you take pills all the way to advance. Your cultivation path is too smooth. We¡¯re here on the orders of the Heaven Monarch of the sect. Even if we just stay here and do nothing, it¡¯s much better than being punished for escaping.¡± ¡°Then what should we do next?¡± Sun Wanshi was really flustered this time. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see,¡± the old man said in a low voice. ¡°Continue to observe in secret. Pay attention to the movements of that person in Guanzhou City and whether anyone else has come to visit. Try your best to verify that person¡¯s identity.¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s really that fleeing Deva and not the Peerless Sky Demon?¡± Sun Wanshi asked. ¡°Even then, I won¡¯t take action either.¡± The old man shook his head and said, ¡°We just need to find a way to lure others over. How can an ancient mystic realm be more important than my life? ¡°Wanshi, you have to remember that no matter what it is, be it contributions, rewards, or opportunities, they are not as important as your life. You have to be careful. After all, you can fight for everything else even after you¡¯ve lost them, but if you lose your life, it¡¯s really gone.¡± ¡°Disciple will follow Master¡¯s teachings!¡± Sun Wanshi kowtowed. However, he was still a little indignant. He had used a Heaven Essence Immortal Pill to become a Deva. Although there was a lot less tempering and suffering this way, it also caused his cultivation to forever stop at the Deva Realm, and there was no possibility of breaking through. Entering an ancient mystic realm and finding ancient divine medicines to be reborn and wash away the impurities in his body was his only hope. He didn¡¯t want to give up. Hence, after Sun Wanshi bowed, he begged, ¡°Master, I¡¯m not strong enough. It¡¯s easy to be discovered if I shadow someone. Can you give me a treasure to hide my aura?¡± ¡°Mm, I should indeed give you something.¡± The old man didn¡¯t refuse this time. He took out a bronze mirror and handed it to Sun Wanshi. ¡°This treasure is called the Breath Concealing Mirror. It can restrain your Deva aura and make you seem like an ordinary person. It¡¯s easier to hide.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Sun Wanshi took the mirror and hurriedly thanked him. In his opinion, with this precious mirror, it would be more convenient for him to investigate the situation in Guanzhou City, and his chances of success would be higher. When I enter the ancient mystic realm, I will definitely find a divine medicine that can transform my body! Sun Wanshi thought. ¡­. In an inn in Guanzhou City. Cui Heng¡¯s slightly closed eyes slowly opened. He looked in the direction of Sun Wanshi and his master and said in a low voice, ¡°Nine Elders? Are they referring to the nine Mystic Deities who obtained the Immortal True Essence 3,000 years ago? If that¡¯s the case, they¡¯re indeed still alive. After such a long time, have they already stepped into a new realm? Are they already comparable to the Nascent Soul realm? The description of me given by the Heavenly Cycle Star Pavilion is only based on a portion of my strength when I was at the Grand Completion Golden Core Realm. However, for the Nine Elders to be so nervous, it means that they shouldn¡¯t have the strength of the Nascent Soul realm. Then is it the mid-stage or late-stage Golden Core realm? In order to deal with me, they need to gather all the Heaven Dew Crystals in the world. What use can this have? This thing that has gathered the country¡¯s luck and fused with some of the spirituality of the will of all living beings can be used to nurture the spirituality of Dharma treasures or magical creatures. But what else can it be used for?¡± When Sun Wanshi left, Cui Heng had left an almost undetectable mark on his body. The effect of this mark was similar to the Golden Core Divinity he¡¯d created at the Grand Completion stage. He could treat the mark as an extension of his divine sense. This way, there would be no secrets in Sun Wanshi¡¯s conversation with his master. Cui Heng understood everything. The biggest gain was information about the Nine Elders. From the conversation between Sun Wanshi and his master, he roughly understood that the Nine Elders might not have stepped into the Nascent Soul realm. However, the Nine Elders should have grasped the method to gather the power of the Heaven Dew Immortal Crystal and were confident in using this method to destroy the so-called ¡°Sky Demon¡±. Although the ¡°Heaven Demon¡± described by them had only displayed a small portion of Cui Heng¡¯s strength and was only at the Grand Completion Golden Core Realm, it was enough to prove that these ¡°Nine Elders¡± definitely had some unknown powerful methods in their hands. ¡°What is this method?¡± Cui Heng instinctively became curious. This was a characteristic of cultivators at the Nascent Soul realm. As long as one cultivated to the Nascent Soul realm, they would become curious about the unknown. It was almost instinctive. The higher the level of the unknown, the stronger the reaction towards the unknown. ¡°When Hui Shi or Pei Qingshu come, I can ask them about the situation.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and retracted his gaze. He thought to himself, ¡°I can put my trip to Daoyi Palace higher on the list of agenda.¡± The Daoyi Palace already had a Taiyi Mystic Deity 3,000 years ago, and his cultivation level was above the Nine Elders. Now, the Daoyi Palace was being crazily suppressed and targeted by the Nine Immortal Sects. Perhaps it was because something had happened to this Taiyi Mystic Deity. Even if there was no problem, he had most likely fallen out with the Nine Immortal Sects. Otherwise, they would not have ended up in this situation. In this way, it was possible to learn some secrets from this former Taiyi Mystic Deity. At the same time, it could increase his cultivation of the Nascent Soul. ¡­. Song Zhong did his best to rush back to Linjiang County. He went straight to Naxian Hall to look for Hui Shi. At this moment, Hui Shi was discussing the overall structure of the Naxian Hall with Pei Yue. ¡°Mr. Song, why are you back?¡± Pei Yuezhi was a little surprised to see Song Zhong in a hurry. He was only an Inner World expert. Although he was the steward of the Naxian Hall in name, he still respected Song Zhong and Tang Huaiyi. ¡°The matter in Guanzhou City has been settled, but there¡¯s another important matter,¡± Song Zhong explained. He didn¡¯t directly say what the important matter was because he had been taught by Tang Huaiyi before he came and knew how to report the situation. ¡°Important matter?¡± Pei Yuezhi was slightly stunned when he heard this. Then, he glanced at Hui Shi beside him and smiled. ¡°I still have some other things to deal with. You guys chat first.¡± With that, he stood up and left. ¡°¡­¡± Song Zhong was a little embarrassed when he saw this. After Pei Yuezhi left, he lowered his voice and said to Hui Shi, ¡°Deva Chen, is this fine? After all, this is the Pei family¡¯s territory.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Actually, he should already know my identity, but he didn¡¯t do anything. This means that it¡¯s the will of Deva Pei.¡± Hui Shi waved his hand and smiled. ¡°Mr. Song has returned in a hurry. Do you have news of Immortal Venerable?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Immortal Venerable is in Guanzhou City!¡± Song Zhong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Hui Shi immediately became excited and said happily, ¡°Follow me to pack my luggage. We¡¯ll immediately go to pay our respects to Immortal Venerable. I¡¯ve gathered a lot of information and am just waiting to report it to Immortal Venerable.¡± ¡­. After Pei Yuezhi walked out of the Naxian Hall, he pondered for a moment before making a decision. He summoned a servant and said in a low voice, ¡°Prepare the carriage and bring me a box of my great-grandfather¡¯s favorite fruits. Then, send me to Heart Nourishing Courtyard in the south of the city.¡± The Heart Nourishing Courtyard was the residence of Deva Pei. It was the backbone of the Linjiang Pei family and the core of their operations. Chapter 203 - Old Master Pei Preparing to Die Chapter 203 Old Master Pei Preparing to Die The Heart Nourishing Courtyard was built 70 years ago. At that time, under Pei Qingshu¡¯s lead, the Linjiang Pei family had completely separated from the 24 aristocratic families. They also began to cooperate closely with the Great Zhou Imperial Family and Daoyi Palace. They were no longer suppressed by the Immortal Sects. From then on, Pei Qingshu¡¯s reputation in the Pei family was like the sun at high noon. He gradually became the backbone of the entire family and the core of the entire family. The entire Pei family seemed to be developing to a new height. n However, Pei Qingshu knew very well that this was only on the surface. The strength of the Immortal sects was far from what he could compare to. If not for that person from Daoyi Palace, adding on to the fact that the Nine Elders of the Immortal sects had some problems, he and the person from the Great Zhou Imperial Palace alone would not be enough to resist the nine Immortal sects. Therefore, not long after he successfully became independent, he sent someone to build this Heart Nourishing Courtyard. It was specially used for cultivation. Only by increasing his strength could the Linjiang Pei Family continue to develop. Otherwise, after he died, his entire family would definitely be reduced to ashes. Fortunately, after 70 years of cultivation, Pei Qingshu already had the strength to barely resist the Immortal Sects. However, with the recent change in the situation, this balance was about to be broken. The Pei family was in danger again. The Heart Nourishing Courtyard was an exquisite garden. Although the scale was not big, it could be said to be a scene with every step. It was obvious that every corner of the place was built with a clever plan. The bamboo forest, rockery, lake. Pei Qingshu was sitting on a stone stool in the lakeside pavilion. He was wearing a light green robe and was gently fanning the small red clay stove. The purple clay pot on it was gurgling. The air was filled with the refreshing fragrance of tea. At this moment, he looked to be in his forties. Although his appearance was still handsome, time had already left traces on his face. Wrinkles had appeared at the corners of his eyes, and his beard was a little thick. However, his gaze also became very deep, as if it contained endless secrets. When Pei Yuezhi arrived, Pei Qingshu had just finished brewing the tea. ¡°Hahaha, good grandson, what a coincidence.¡± Pei Qingshu laughed when he saw him coming Then, he picked up the boiling purple clay pot and took out two exquisite jade cups. He poured the fragrant tea into them and smiled. ¡°Come and try it. This Spring Mountain Dew only tastes good when it¡¯s hot.¡± ¡°Thank you, Great-Grandfather.¡± Pei Yuezhi leaned over with ease and placed the fruit gift box he had brought aside. He raised one of the jade cups and took a sip. He praised, ¡°It smells good. Good tea!¡± ¡°Haha, of course it¡¯s good tea.¡± Pei Qingshu smiled and said, ¡°This is a rare item from the Great Zhou Imperial Palace. Great-Grandfather specially brought it from inside.¡± ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Pei Yuezhi was speechless. He did not know what to say. Only his great-grandfather would dare to take things from the Great Zhou Imperial Palace. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore.¡± Pei Qingshu put down the jade cup and said in a low voice, ¡°Good grandson, you look worried. Did you encounter some difficulties?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult, but there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know how to handle. I wanted to ask you, Great-Grandfather.¡± Pei Yuezhi thought for a moment and said, ¡°As you know, I¡¯ve got a Naxian Hall with a deputy.¡± ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Pei Qingshu poured himself another cup of tea and nodded gently. ¡°Yes, this deputy¡¯s name is Chen Shihui. He¡¯s a Deity Realm expert. I recruited him two months ago,¡± Pei Yuezhi introduced. ¡°He does everything in an orderly manner. He even recruited two Human Immortals some time ago. In terms of ability, he¡¯s undoubtedly very outstanding. But I¡¯ve recently discovered that he¡¯s not ordinary. His strength should be far beyond the Deity Realm. He might be a Human Immortal or Earth Immortal, or even higher¡­ Coupled with the timing of his appearance, I suspect that he¡¯s the Deva from the Lower World who has been causing a commotion recently and is being hunted down by the Nine Immortal Sects.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Pei Qingshu was surprised when he heard that. He pondered for a moment and nodded. ¡°If it¡¯s really that Lower World Deva, we should indeed take him seriously. The person behind him might be a peak Fifth Realm mighty figure.¡± ¡°Peak of the Fifth Realm?!¡± Pei Yuezhi was a little stunned when he heard this. He said in shock, ¡°Great-grandfather, are you talking about the Fifth Realm of the Immortal World? There¡¯s such a powerful existence in this world?¡± ¡°Just because we haven¡¯t seen it doesn¡¯t mean that it doesn¡¯t exist,¡± Pei Qingshu said with a sigh. ¡°Not to mention the Fifth Realm of the Immortal World, there¡¯s definitely a higher realm.¡± ¡°Then, then what should I do now?¡± Pei Yuezhi was a little stunned. He did not expect to recruit such a powerful person. A subordinate of a Fifth Realm mighty figure? This was too ridiculous! ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic. Since he can stay here peacefully for two months, it means that he doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions towards us.¡± Pei Qingshu smiled and said, ¡°Even if he really has any ill intentions, ordinary Devas are nothing to me.¡± The martial technique he cultivated was very special. It was not a normal martial technique. Although the highest realm was only similar to the Deva Realm, as long as he continued to cultivate, his strength could continue to increase, and his strength could naturally increase. At this point, his strength had even surpassed the Heaven Monarch realm and reached the level of Buddha. In a situation where the Nine Elders of the Immortal sects could not attack, Such strength was enough to compete with the Immortal sects. ¡°However¡­¡± Pei Qingshu suddenly changed the topic and said in a low voice,¡± What we really have to pay attention to is the mighty figure behind this person. If that mighty figure really comes to the Heavenly Void World, it will definitely cause a storm. Grandson, you have to pay attention to his movements at all times. The mighty figure behind him is an enemy of the Immortal sects. The enemy of our enemy has a chance to become our friend. Perhaps he can become our ally.¡± ¡°Great-grandfather, I was just about to say that.¡± Pei Yuezhi hurriedly said, ¡°Perhaps the mighty figure you¡¯re talking about is already here¡­¡± Then, he told Chen Shihui about how Song Zhong and Tang Huaiyi had gone to Guanzhou County and how Song Zhong had returned alone. It seemed like he had something to tell Chen Shihui. ¡°Your judgment is right.¡± Pei Qingshu nodded, and his expression became solemn. He put down his teacup. ¡°That mighty figure might have already arrived in Guanzhou County. I should go and see him.¡± ¡°Great-grandfather, this, this is too dangerous!¡± Pei Yue panicked when he heard this. ¡°You just said that it¡¯s very likely a Fifth Realm expert!¡± ¡°The stronger he is, the more I have to go.¡± Pei Qingshu shook his head and stood up. He looked at Pei Yuezhi and said in a low voice, ¡°This might be an ally of ours. ¡°I have to see him, and I have to show enough respect to fight for cooperation. Otherwise, our Pei family, the Great Zhou, and even Daoyi Palace will be in danger.¡± ¡°This, Great-Grandfather, are the Nine Immortal Sects going to do something? What can they do¡­¡± Pei Yuezhi was a little confused. Ever since the Linjiang Pei Clan became independent and established an alliance with the Great Zhou Dynasty and Daoyi Palace, the Nine Immortal Sects had never shown any particularly strong attacks. He thought that the two sides were evenly matched. But from what his great-grandfather said, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. ¡°The peace of the past 70 years was because the Nine Elders of the Immortal Sects were unable to attack normally, and that person from Daoyi Palace was still around.¡± Pei Qingshu shook his head and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s different now.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Pei Yue fell silent. He understood that things of this level were no longer something he could touch. However, he did not expect that he would come into contact with a secret that concerned the life and death of the entire family. ¡°Alright, remember Great-grandfather¡¯s words well. Don¡¯t tell anyone else.¡± Pei Qingshu gently stroked his grandson¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°Just leave the matter to Great-grandfather. Do your own thing.¡± ¡°Great-grandfather, what if that mighty figure harms you?¡± Pei Yuezhi asked worriedly. ¡°Even so, I still have to go. This is our only chance. If we miss it, the entire Pei family can only wait for death.¡± Pei Qingshu¡¯s attitude was very firm. Then, he seemed to have thought of something and turned around to return to his room. When he came out of the room a moment later, he was holding a letter sealed with fire paint. ¡°Good grandson, if I don¡¯t return, send this letter to the Great Zhou Imperial City and find a palace maid called Yu Wei. She will send this letter to where it belongs.¡± Pei Qingshu handed the letter to Pei Yuezhi. ¡°Great-grandfather, are you really going to do this?¡± Pei Yuezhi could not help but feel sad. He could already feel that his great-grandfather was prepared to die. After all, the other party was very likely a Fifth Realm mighty figure of the Immortal World. His strength was beyond imagination. ¡°This is what I should do,¡± Pei Qingshu said in a low voice. Then, he stood up and left the courtyard. When he flew into the sky, Pei Qingshu looked in the direction of the Great Zhou Imperial City and thought to himself, ¡°If I don¡¯t return this time, I can only leave the matter of finding Immortal Venerable to you¡­¡± In the end, he composed himself and flew towards Guanzhou County. ¡­. Thanks to the help of the Nine Fire Flame Dragon, Hui Shi¡¯s speed was extremely fast. Song Zhong had just arrived in Linjiang County, but he¡¯d been brought back to Guanzhou County. The entire process did not take long. After arriving at Guanzhou City, the two of them went straight to the inn where Cui Heng was. This was naturally noticed by Sun Wanshi, who was secretly observing. He was even more convinced that there was something wrong with the people in this inn. However, he still had to wait for the right time and investigate the situation inside before taking action. However, just as Sun Wanshi was hiding in the restaurant and thinking about his plan, his spiritual perception suddenly trembled. He felt an extremely huge aura flying over from Linjiang County. ¡°What¡¯s going on? This aura feels a little familiar. Could it be¡­¡± Sun Wanshi frowned as he looked at the sky. In the next moment, his gaze froze. ¡°Pei, Pei Qingshu! Why is he here?!¡± Chapter 204 - Reunion After 150 Years Chapter 204 Reunion After 150 Years Pei Qingshu! This name was almost a taboo to Devas from the Immortal sects. 70 years ago, the Linjiang Pei family was only a dog under the jurisdiction of the Black Yellow Heavenly Palace. However, ever since Pei Qingshu appeared, the Linjiang Pei family had left the control of the Immortal sects and established their own sect. This was an expert who had completely not relied on the Immortal sects¡¯ medicinal pills to become a Deva. Naturally, it attracted the collective hatred and targeting of the Immortal sects. At that time, Pei Qingshu had just announced the independence of the Linjiang Pei Clan, and the Black Yellow Heavenly Palace had sent two Devas to capture him. The other Immortal sects were also prepared to watch a good show. After all, since ancient times, it was not that there had been no aristocratic families who dared to resist the Immortal sects, but without exception, they would be completely crushed and used as an example like a chicken killed to warn the other monkeys. In the eyes of many Immortal sects¡¯ experts, the Linjiang Pei family was just another ¡°chicken¡± that had jumped out. However, the final outcome was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. The two Devas from the Black Yellow Heavenly Palace were severely injured by Pei Qingshu and were almost killed on the spot. They did not even have the chance to escape. In the end, Pei Qingshu sent someone to bring the two Devas back to the Black Yellow Heavenly Palace. A Heaven Immortal mighty figure of the Black Yellow Heavenly Palace was furious because of this and rushed to Linjiang County to kill Pei Qingshu. However, he could only fight Pei Qingshu to a draw and could not take him down at all. It was unprecedented for a Deva to be able to fight a Heaven Immortal. The entire world was shocked. After this battle, Pei Qingshu¡¯s name shook the Heavenly Void World. However, it was precisely for this reason that he officially entered the sights of the other Immortal sects. The Immortal sects began to send Heaven Immortals to find trouble with the Linjiang Pei family. But no one could defeat Pei Qingshu. Instead, it made his voice even louder. Moreover, not long after Pei Qingshu¡¯s name spread throughout the world, the Emperor of the Great Zhou, who had always been very respectful to the Immortal sects, suddenly announced his abdication and abdicated the throne. The one who ascended to the throne was a young princess. She was actually also a Deva! Moreover, not long after this Empress ascended to the throne, she established an alliance with the Linjiang Pei Clan and expressed that they would advance and retreat together to resist the oppression of the Immortal sects. This behavior directly angered the Nine Immortal Sects. Many Devas and Heaven Immortals had gathered in Linjiang County. Even the usually cautious Heavenly Cycle Star Pavilion could not help but participate and join forces to kill Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong. There were even rumors that even Heaven Monarch-level mighty figures were already hiding in the dark, ready to attack at any time. However, at the critical moment, that person from Daoyi Palace suddenly sent down a decree, suppressing all the people from the Immortal sects present until they could not resist. At the same time, Daoyi Palace formed an alliance with these two families. The siege of the Nine Immortal Sects was left unsettled, and there was nothing else after. The Nine Immortal Sects lost all face because of this. However, at that time, no one took the Linjiang Pei family and the Empress of Great Zhou seriously. In the eyes of many, these two factions were only being protected by Daoyi Palace. However, from 30 years ago, Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong gradually became a taboo subject among the Immortal Sects. From 30 years ago, these two people had started to attack the Devas and even Heaven Immortals of the Nine Immortal Sects everywhere. Moreover, they acted separately and independently. They were killed with a single strike and never delayed. In just a few years, more than ten Devas and three Heaven Immortals had died. As for the Linjiang Pei family and the Empress of Great Zhou, they were unharmed. What was even more bizarre was that the two of them were still at the Deva Realm, but they already had the strength to crush Heaven Immortals. In order to figure out this secret, the Nine Immortal Sects attacked again. In the end, it directly caused the death of a Heaven Monarch. Ever since then, Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong¡¯s names had become taboo for everyone in the Immortal sects. They would try their best to avoid mentioning them. The stable situation in the past 30 years was also because of that battle. After a long period of stability, be it the Linjiang Pei family, the Great Zhou Imperial Family, the aristocratic families, or the many Immortal sects, they subconsciously thought that life would continue to be stable. But now, Sun Wanshi realized that he might be wrong Pei Qingshu was here! The reason why he came to see this Lower World Deva hidden in Guanzhou City was probably to see the expert behind this Lower World Deva. Thinking of this, Sun Wanshi suddenly felt a chill run down his spine, and a strong sense of fear appeared in his heart. He couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, ¡°Master is right. Perhaps I¡¯m really courting death by coming to join in the fun!¡± Hence, he made a prompt decision and quietly left Guanzhou County, heading towards the cave where his master was previously. But as soon as he entered the cave, Sun Wanshi felt that something was wrong. ¡°Why is it so cold? Master¡¯s aura is gone. Could it be¡­ Master?!¡± He panicked and rushed in. When Sun Wanshi arrived at the cave abode, he realized that there was no one here, only a letter. He picked up the letter and the corners of his mouth twitched. ¡°My dear disciple, this place is dangerous. I¡¯ll leave first. If you see this letter, leave quickly.¡± Master actually ran away?! And he¡¯d escaped by himself!! He didn¡¯t even bring me along! Sun Wanshi was speechless at first, but then he panicked. His master had already escaped so decisively. If he still insisted on investigating, he would really be courting death. ¡°Go, go! I have to go!¡± However, when he walked out of the cave, he suddenly saw a pocket-sized Fire Dragon floating in the air and blinking at him. ¡°Howl!¡± The surrounding space suddenly became hot. However, Sun Wanshi felt his limbs turn cold, as if he had fallen into an ice cave! In an inn in Guanzhou City. Hui Shi looked at Cui Heng with extreme excitement. He bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Hui Shi greets Immortal Venerable.¡± Song Zhong, who was following beside him, hurriedly bowed. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and looked at Tang Huaiyi and Song Zhong beside him. He said to Hui Shi, ¡°I¡¯ve heard from the two of them about what you¡¯ve done in the past two months. You¡¯ve done very well.¡± ¡°I merely followed your orders, Immortal Venerable.¡± Hui Shi removed a bundle from his back and took out numerous books one after another to offer to Cui Heng. ¡°Immortal Venerable, these are the records of the actual situation that I found out in Linjiang County.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Cui Heng was very satisfied with Hui Shi. After taking the books, he put them away in his sleeve. Suddenly, he seemed to have sensed something. He looked outside and chuckled. ¡°What do you think of the Pei family¡¯s Deva Pei?¡± Deva Pei? Hui Shi was stunned when he heard this. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this Deva Pei before, but through my interactions with some people from the Pei family and Linjiang County, I can tell that this Deva Pei has an extremely high reputation. ¡°According to my investigations, although Deva Pei is only a Deva, he has strength comparable to a Buddha and is one of the strongest experts at this time. From the lives of the people in Linjiang County, he shouldn¡¯t be someone who would oppress the people and abuse his power. In short, I think this person shouldn¡¯t be bad.¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough as long as he¡¯s not bad.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and looked at Tang Huaiyi and Song Zhong. He smiled and said, ¡°What do the two of you think?¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Us?¡± Tang Huaiyi and Song Zhong looked at each other and shook their heads in embarrassment. ¡°Immortal Venerable, we¡¯re only Human Immortals. Our understanding of Deva Pei is only limited to rumors, and most of these rumors are spread by the Immortal sects.¡± Tang Huaiyi smiled bitterly. ¡°According to the descriptions of the Immortal sects, Deva Pei is cruel and bloodthirsty. He eats children every day. He¡¯s simply not human.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I heard too.¡± Song Zhong nodded in agreement at first, then emphasized, ¡°The people from the Immortal sects are selfish and shameless. That¡¯s why they resorted to using propaganda to affect the public¡¯s opinion.¡± ¡°You all will be meeting him later.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Meet Deva Pei?!¡± The three of them were stunned. ¡­. Pei Qingshu had already entered the city. In order to show respect to the Fifth Realm expert, He walked towards the inn step by step. Walking through the streets and past this bustling scene, Pei Qingshu sighed with emotion. He did not know if he would still be able to see such a scene anymore. At this moment, this famous Deva¡¯s heart was very complicated, and his footsteps involuntarily slowed down. As he approached the inn, he felt the emotions in his heart become heavier. He even felt various memories of the past flowing in his heart. When he was young, his aptitude was high, and he was the center of attention. He was high-spirited. Later on, he was filled with resentment after his legs were crippled. Then, he accidentally entered an Immortal World and received an Immortal fruit from an Immortal Venerable. He recovered his health and obtained a divine cultivation technique manual that changed his fate. After that were the various experiences after reaching the Deva Realm. He also remembered working hard with Li Mingqiong to find Immortal Venerable. One thing after another, scenes appeared before his eyes. This made the expression on his face extremely complicated. Pei Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, ¡°Could it be that my instincts are playing tricks on me? Could it be that I subconsciously think that I¡¯m definitely going to die this time? Am I having the death flashbacks in advance?¡± Although he was already prepared to die, he could not help but feel a little uneasy to meet such a powerful existence. However, he was someone who had experienced great storms after all. After taking a deep breath, Pei Qingshu adjusted his emotions and walked into the inn. ¡°You are?¡± Zhang Shuming stopped him. ¡°Let him in.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s voice came from upstairs. ¡°¡­¡± Pei Qingshu froze when he heard this voice. His originally nervous heart skipped a beat, and the expression on his face became one of surprise and joy, even more so disbelief. ¡°Please.¡± Zhang Shuming stepped aside and did not notice Pei Qingshu¡¯s abnormality. ¡°Thank, thank you.¡± Pei Qingshu realized that his voice was trembling. Then, he walked up the stairs step by step and arrived at the door of Cui Heng¡¯s room. ¡°Senior¡­¡± Boom! At this moment, the two doors of the room opened automatically. Cui Heng, who was sitting inside, looked at Pei Qingshu and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s been more than a hundred years since we last met. You¡¯re already calling me Senior?¡± ¡°Immortal, Immortal Venerable!¡± Pei Qingshu knelt on the ground. The memories that had been sealed in his mind for 150 years suddenly surged up. ¡°Disciple Pei Qingshu greets Immortal Venerable!¡± Chapter 205 - Try Chapter 205 Try The moment he saw Cui Heng, an incomparable surprise filled Pei Qingshu¡¯s mind. 150 years of pursuit! 150 years of searching! He finally saw Immortal Venerable again! This made him extremely excited, and even his body trembled slightly. He did not look like the ¡°Deva Pei¡± that the entire Heavenly Void World regarded as a taboo. At the same time, he was amused by his previous nervousness. If he had known that the person here was Immortal Venerable. Why would he still be nervous? He would definitely have rushed over in great joy to pay his respects to Immortal Venerable! At this moment, Tang Huaiyi and Song Zhong were also stunned. Their eyes widened as they looked at Pei Qingshu, who was kneeling on the ground. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they would never have believed this scene. Deva Pei actually knelt down to someone! This was too unbelievable. Even if Immortal Venerable¡¯s strength had reached an unbelievable level and might even have reached the legendary realm, there was no need for Deva Pei to have such a huge reaction. Moreover, what did Deva Pei call himself just now? Disciple?! He was actually a disciple?! Tang Huaiyi and Song Zhong noticed this and their hearts were in turmoil. Could it be¡­ Could it be that Deva Pei was actually Immortal Venerable¡¯s disciple?! That¡¯s right, that must be it! 70 years ago, Pei Tianren appeared out of nowhere and even grasped a martial technique that allowed him to become a Deva without using the Three Primordial Immortal Pills. There must be someone helping him behind the scenes. So this Immortal Venerable Cui had already set up an array in the Heavenly Void World 70 years ago, or even a hundred years ago? This was too ridiculous! Immortal Venerable Cui had spent a lot of effort. Could it be that there was a shocking plan? As they thought about it, their hearts became excited. Their bodies trembled. At the side, Hui Shi was also thinking about the relationship between Pei Qingshu and Cui Heng. However, he was more concerned about Cui Heng¡¯s expression. When he saw Pei Qingshu, Cui Heng¡¯s gaze softened, as if he was an elder meeting a junior. ¡°Could this Deva Pei really be Immortal Venerable¡¯s disciple?¡± Hui Shi couldn¡¯t help but guess. ¡­. At this moment, Cui Heng looked at Pei Qingshu, who was kneeling on the ground. He looked at his old appearance and could not help but sigh in his heart. 150 years ago, this Deva Pei was still a child. Now, his temples were white and there were wrinkles at the corners of his eyes. ¡°Get up,¡± Cui Heng said indifferently. ¡°Sit down beside me.¡± Although he had not really taken Pei Qingshu as his disciple, they did have a master and disciple relationship. Therefore, he did not correct Pei Qingshu for calling himself his disciple. ¡°Yes, disciple understand.¡± Pei Qingshu stood up in surprise and sat on a chair beside Cui Heng. He said happily, ¡°Immortal Venerable, when did you come here? I, I didn¡¯t even know you were here and couldn¡¯t welcome you.¡± Now, he was overjoyed. This was because Cui Heng had already acknowledged him as his ¡°disciple¡±. This was also the recognition he had been pursuing for 150 years. He hoped that Immortal Venerable would treat him as his disciple. Even if he was just an in-name disciple. ¡°Not long ago.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and sized up Pei Qingshu. He sighed and said, ¡°From the looks of it, you haven¡¯t been living a stable life for the past 150 years.¡± ¡°Disciple is ashamed.¡± Pei Qingshu lowered his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°To the Nine Immortal Sects, we are heretics and must be killed. If not for that person from Daoyi Palace, Junior Sister and I probably wouldn¡¯t have survived until now.¡± ¡°That person from Daoyi Palace?¡± Cui Heng pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Do you know what realm he¡¯s in now?¡± ¡°He should be above the Fourth Realm of the Immortal World and firmly suppressed the Nine Elders of the Immortal Sects. However, he didn¡¯t obtain the Immortal True Essence and didn¡¯t really break through to the Fifth Realm of the Immortal World,¡± Pei Qingshu explained. ¡°In that case, the so-called Nine Elders of the Immortal Sects should only be at the second level of the Fourth Realm, the Taiyi Mystic Deity Realm?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he turned his head. ¡°Is it just this level?¡± ¡°Disciple has seen that person from Daoyi Palace before. There¡¯s no doubt about it.¡± Pei Qingshu nodded and said, ¡°However, that person from Daoyi Palace said that there¡¯s something strange about the Nine Elders of the Immortal Sects that shocked him. Perhaps it involves a higher level.¡± ¡°Is the person from Daoyi Palace still living?¡± Cui Heng asked. ¡°His lifespan is almost up.¡± Pei Qingshu sighed and said, ¡°As long as that person from Daoyi Palace dies, the Nine Elders of the Immortal sects will no longer have any worries. Junior Sister and I will probably be in danger.¡± ¡°With me around, you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°Thank you, Immortal Venerable!¡± Pei Qingshu hurriedly bowed. ¡°Do you know what state the Nine Elders of the Immortal sects are in?¡± Cui Heng asked again. ¡°The Nine Elders of the Immortal Sects have been in seclusion all this while. There are rumors that they are about to come out of seclusion recently,¡± Pei Qingshu said. ¡°The person from Daoyi Palace judged that the Nine Elders need to suppress the strange power in their bodies, so they have been in seclusion.¡± ¡°What is that strange power?¡± Cui Heng asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The person from Daoyi Palace didn¡¯t say anything either.¡± Pei Qingshu shook his head. ¡°Looks like I have to take the time to go to Daoyi Palace.¡± Cui Heng smiled and stood up. He said to Pei Qingshu, ¡°Follow me to take a walk in the sky.¡± ¡°Yes, Immortal Venerable!¡± Pei Qingshu hurriedly stood up and nodded. In the next moment, he felt his vision blur and heard the sound of the wind whistling in his ears. When he focused his gaze, he realized that he was already in the clouds. Cui Heng stood beside him and looked into the distance. Suddenly, he said, ¡°Qingshu, have you been to the Lower World?¡± ¡°No.¡± Pei Qingshu shook his head. He did not understand why Cui Heng would suddenly ask this, but he still answered truthfully, ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to leave the Heavenly Void World.¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve been to the Lower World, you¡¯ll discover that the Heavenly Void World is actually surprisingly small.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s gaze was deep as he said in a low voice, ¡°A world with a round sky and land still has visible edges of the earth and the sea. This world is very small.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Pei Qingshu did not say anything. He did not quite understand what Cui Heng meant. ¡°Previously, I was wondering if the Nine Elders of the Immortal Sects were at the Sixth Realm of the Immortal World or even higher. After all, they were already at the Fourth Realm 3,000 years ago.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°From the looks of it, it shouldn¡¯t be possible. How can so many divine dragons appear in such a small pool?¡± ¡°Immortal Venerable, you¡¯re overthinking. How can the Nine Elders of the Immortal Sects be at the Sixth Realm?¡± Pei Qingshu was surprised that Cui Heng would have such thoughts. ¡°There¡¯s probably no Fifth Realm Immortal in the entire Heavenly Void World.¡± ¡°So, after hearing what you said earlier, I made a decision.¡± Cui Heng pointed below and saw a scarlet flame flying towards the surrounding realm. It was the Nine Fire Flame Dragon. Its claws held the descendants of the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect. ¡°I plan to destroy an Immortal sect first,¡± Cui Heng said indifferently. After figuring out the strength of the Nine Immortal Sects, he planned to send a Nine Fire Flame Dragon over to investigate the situation and also test the true strength of the so-called Nine Elders. This Nine Fire Flame Dragon had already been raised to the late-stage Golden Core realm. If the Nine Elders of the Immortal Sects had really not reached the Fifth Realm, Perhaps they were really going to be wiped out. ¡°Exterminate an Immortal sect first? Try?!¡± Pei Qingshu was shocked. His voice was trembling, and his heart was filled with shock. Although Cui Heng had always been that supreme Immortal Venerable in his heart, he was still extremely shocked when Immortal Venerable spoke about destroying an Immortal sect so simply. What was an Immortal sect? This was the source of civilization in the entire Heavenly Void World, and also the source of all martial arts. It was a peak faction that had existed since ancient times. They could be said to be the Ancestral Masters of most people in the entire Heavenly Void World. To a certain extent, as long as they were living beings of the Heavenly Void World, it was impossible for them to have the power to fight against the Immortal Sects. Both Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong had learned martial arts from outside the Heavenly Void World. Daoyi Palace did not belong to the Heavenly Void World to begin with. However, even if they joined forces, they would not be able to completely suppress the Nine Immortal sects, let alone destroy any of them. Now, Cui Heng made it sound so easy. ¡°How powerful is Immortal Venerable?¡± Pei Qingshu exclaimed in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s just an attempt. It might not succeed.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°Tell me how you¡¯ve lived all these years. And the Li Mingqiong you know.¡± ¡°Yes, Immortal Venerable.¡± Pei Qingshu nodded and was about to start explaining when Cui Heng suddenly waved his hand to stop him. ¡°You¡¯re still calling me Immortal Venerable?¡± Cui Heng looked at him with a faint smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already call yourself my disciple?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Pei Qingshu¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this. He was overjoyed in his heart. ¡°Master!¡± Chapter 206 - Alternative Breakthrough, Pure Yang True Body Chapter 206 Alternative Breakthrough, Pure Yang True Body In the past 150 years, Pei Qingshu had never been so happy. He had endured humiliation for the first 80 years and cultivated silently. 70 years ago, he appeared out of nowhere. In the recent decades, he had worked hard to govern Linjiang County and fought against the Immortal Sects. All of his emotions dissolved and turned into dense joy at this moment, overflowing in his chest. Nothing was happier than obtaining the recognition of Immortal Venerable, no, Master. Oh right, he could finally let that wretched girl call him Senior Brother! After all, he was acknowledged by Master first! Pei Qingshu was filled with joy and actually smiled foolishly like a child. If others saw him like this, their eyes would definitely pop out. ¡°Alright, stop smiling foolishly.¡± Cui Heng patted Pei Qingshu¡¯s shoulder gently and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll check your body first. Your current lifespan is not normal.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Pei Qingshu came back to his senses. He was not embarrassed by his silly smile just now. Master could be said to be his only elder. What was so bad about embarrassing himself in front of an elder? ¡°Your life source is flowing away rapidly.¡± Cui Heng quickly found the problem and said in a low voice, ¡°Do you know the reason?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened either. This situation appeared after I accidentally broke through to the Deva Realm.¡± Pei Qingshu smiled bitterly. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because in order to obtain enough power, I reached a realm that shouldn¡¯t have belonged to me.¡± Pei Qingshu¡¯s current state was very strange. He clearly had the strength equivalent to the Peak of the Foundation Establishment realm, but his cultivation was still at the Early-stage Foundation Establishment realm. What was even stranger was his lifespan. He was only in his 160s, but he was already on the verge of death. Ordinary Foundation Establishment cultivators had a lifespan of nearly a thousand years, and even Martial Dao Devas had a lifespan of more than 500 years. This was only the normal lifespan. If he cultivated some longevity techniques or ate some life-prolonging pills, his lifespan would be even longer. The Immortal martial technique that Pei Qingshu cultivated was created by Cui Heng using martial cultivation as the foundation and referenced Immortal cultivation techniques. Even if the lifespan extension of this technique could not compare to a true Immortal cultivation technique, it should be stronger than ordinary martial arts. He should be able to live for at least 700 to 800 years. How could he have such a short life? The problem was that his strength did not match his realm? As Cui Heng pondered, he carefully used his Dharmic powers to examine Pei Qingshu¡¯s body. Through the layers of withered vitality, he sensed a force that had fused into Pei Qingshu¡¯s limbs and organs. This power was not as pure as Dharmic powers, but it was stronger than the Dharma Idol power of a Martial Dao Deva. It seemed to be the result of forcefully fusing power equivalent to the Early-stage Foundation Establishment realm with Qi and blood to condense the blood of a Deva. Then, the Deva¡¯s blood would continuously expand and transform the entire body, thereby cultivating a powerful body similar to the Golden Buddha Body. To put it simply, Pei Qingshu had used this method to turn himself into a super Deva. Ordinary Devas only had 12 drops of Deva blood at most. Then, they could use the blood as the foundation to submerge into the Dharma Idol and imprint nomological divine powers. But Pei Qingshu¡¯s entire body was filled with Deva blood. However, it was precisely because of this cultivation technique that although his body was incomparably powerful, it also caused his life source to be greatly destroyed. Not only did his lifespan not increase, it had decreased. At most, he could only live for three 60 years cycles. In other words, 180 years. Now that Pei Qingshu was almost 170 years old, he indeed did not have long to live. After investigating this point, Cui Heng suddenly felt that his Nascent Soul cultivation had increased, and his Nascent Soul¡¯s form had become clearer. Moreover, the magnitude was not small. Clearly, the path that Pei Qingshu had taken was also an unknown. It was an unknown path that he had explored on the basis of the Immortal martial techniques he had taught. ¡°If I can correct this path and continue developing it, it might not be a bad path.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°The first thing to solve is the problem of his lifespan.¡± Lifespan involved the concept of the physical body. Extending one¡¯s lifespan meant sublimating the essence of the physical body or maintaining the functions of the physical body. The former was usually brought about by a breakthrough in realm, while the latter was usually the effect of a longevity pill. Simply put, as long as he could help Pei Qingshu break through, his lifespan would naturally improve. It might even increase by a relatively large amount. After all, Pei Qingshu¡¯s strength was already equivalent to the Peak of the Foundation Establishment realm. If he broke through again, he would be comparable to an Early-stage Golden Core cultivator. While figuring out Pei Qingshu¡¯s cultivation situation, Cui Heng thought of a solution. He could continue to refer to the methods of the Fourth Realm of the Martial Dao Immortal World. At the same time, he could combine the concepts of the Immortal cultivation method and condense a Dharma Idol for him. However, this Dharma Idol was not the same as the Fourth Realm¡¯s Dharma Idol. Instead, it used a huge amount of Deva blood to fuse with the soul to form a Deva Sea of Blood. Then, using the soul to communicate with the power of the Heaven and Earth Laws and igniting the Sea of Blood, he could fuse his body with the Sea of Blood to finally form a Martial Dao True Body. It was extremely powerful. Moreover, this method of completely fusing his body with the power in his body was perfectly compatible with the outside world. The Martial Dao True Body formed after breaking through would be far stronger than ordinary Dharma Idols. As long as his Martial Dao True Body was formed, he could immediately fight against a Taiyi Mystic Deity! Hence, Cui Heng slowly lowered his palm from Pei Qingshu¡¯s shoulder and retracted his Dharmic powers. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem. I¡¯ve already thought of a solution.¡± ¡°A solution?¡± Pei Qingshu looked at Cui Heng in confusion. He shook his head and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Master, there¡¯s no need to waste your energy. My destiny is reaching an end. Longevity pills are useless.¡± ¡°You rascal, you don¡¯t believe my words now?¡± Cui Heng scolded with a smile. Then, he stretched out a finger and condensed a Heart Imprint. He tapped Pei Qingshu¡¯s glabella. ¡°Just cultivate according to the Heart Imprint¡¯s technique.¡± At the same time, Pei Qingshu felt an endless amount of information surge into his mind. An incomparably clear path appeared in his mind. The extremely huge amount of Deva blood in his body began to surge rapidly. All the power that had seeped into his limbs and bones was mobilized at this moment. They all gathered, as if they had transformed into an endless sea of Deva blood. He was actually starting to break through. Pei Qingshu had been stuck in his current realm for decades and had long accumulated enough. Now that he had come into contact with the method to break through, he immediately broke through the shackles of his original realm and began to advance to a new level. Crash! Cui Heng heard the sound of waves surging from Pei Qingshu¡¯s body. Immediately after, his entire body was ignited with a layer of crimson blood flames. The sea of Deva blood began to boil, dissolving into his soul bit by bit. Pei Qingshu¡¯s body began to emit golden light, emitting a hint of immortality. Rumble! At this moment, a deafening bang sounded in the world. Layers of dark clouds suddenly gathered in the sky above Guanzhou County. As it surged, one could vaguely see numerous golden snakes dancing wildly in the clouds. This world-shaking phenomenon quickly spread in all directions with Guanzhou County as the core. In an extremely short period of time, it covered most of Linjiang County and half of Wuyuan County. Countless commoners looked up at the sky and felt an inexplicable excitement in their hearts. Everyone felt that the blood in their bodies was about to boil and they were incomparably excited. The martial artists were different, especially those who had stepped into the Xiantian realm and had already achieved internal and external resonance. They all felt great fear. In the perception of these martial artists, a huge fireball suddenly appeared in the originally empty sky. It was as if it wanted to burn the laws, logos, vital energy, and Immortals and Buddhas! It was as if everything would be buried in this flame. There were also experienced Earth Immortals who felt that this should be a phenomenon that originated from Deva blood. However, they had never seen such a vast amount of Deva blood in their lives. They could hardly believe their senses. The few Devas and Heaven Immortals hiding near Linjiang County were all dumbfounded. They looked at the sky in shock. ¡°This, this is¡­ a Heaven Monarch is about to break through?!¡± However, this guess was quickly denied by them. Because no one believed that this could happen. It was impossible. After all, ever since the appearance of the Nine Immortal Sects, there had never been a new Fourth Realm Immortal cultivator. The realms of Mystic Deity and Taiyi Mystic Deity had almost become lost in history. However, in the Heavenly Cycle Star Pavilion not far from Linjiang County, an old man with white hair and a wrinkled face looked at the sky in shock and muttered. Mystic Deity, a new Mystic Deity? No, that¡¯s not right. It doesn¡¯t look like a normal Mystic Deity. What is this? ¡°No, I have to take a look!¡± Boom! Accompanied by an earth-shattering thunderclap, golden lightning as thick as a bucket descended from the dark clouds and accurately struck Pei Qingshu, who was breaking through. The lightning constantly destroyed his attempts to ignite his body and gather the Deva blood to brand the laws to form an alternative Dharma body. However, every time it was destroyed a little, more Deva blood would surge up. It was like a vast sea that constantly mended the wounds and blocked the attacks. After experiencing the bombardment of lightning, Pei Qingshu¡¯s indestructible aura had weakened, but he now possessed an extremely firm and pure Yang aura. His strength had become even stronger. Finally, after 81 bolts of lightning, Pei Qingshu completed his breakthrough! His body, which had already begun to age, had become incomparably strong and young. From his original appearance of 40 to 50 years old, he had returned to his twenties. At this moment, Pei Qingshu¡¯s muscles were bulging, and his skin was emitting a faint golden light. He was filled with a ferocious and pure Yang aura. Compared to before, he was like a different person. ¡°Master, I broke through! I really broke through! Hahaha!!¡± Pei Qingshu threw his head back and laughed. His voice was like thunder, shaking the surroundings, causing the citizens within a radius of more than ten kilometers to feel their heads buzzing. Chapter 207 - Huge Harvest, Fire Dragon Heads to Heavenly Unity Chapter 207 Huge Harvest, Fire Dragon Heads to Heavenly Unity At the same time that Pei Qingshu broke through, Cui Heng, who had personally created all of this, suddenly felt the Nascent Soul in his body move. A pure golden light actually appeared beside this small and exquisite three-foot-long infant. It was filled with pure Yang true intent and could be condensed into any appearance at any time with Dharmic powers. At the same time, Cui Heng¡¯s Dharmic powers instantly doubled. He became even stronger, and his strength increased tremendously. He even had a feeling that as long as he borrowed the experience of such a similar situation again, he could directly break through to the Mid-stage Nascent Soul realm. The gains were too great! ¡°Is this the harvest from exploring an unknown cultivation path? It¡¯s too shocking!¡± Cui Heng was amazed in his heart. The feedback he had just obtained was ten times more than all the previous explorations combined. The increase was too great, too ridiculous! This even gave him the idea that he did not need to go anywhere and only needed to ponder over unknown cultivation paths to break through to the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm. However, Cui Heng quickly woke up from his ecstasy. On second thought, he understood that this kind of situation could only be encountered by luck, and it was not something that he could figure out by himself. The Immortal martial techniques that Pei Qingshu cultivated were created by Cui Heng based on basic martial arts and cultivation concepts. The path of the Deva blood filling his body was cultivated by Pei Qingshu after he reached the end of the Immortal cultivation technique. He used the Martial Dao Deva Technique as a reference and accidentally cultivated it. Next, he refined the Pure Yang True Body. It was a technique that Cui Heng had created by combining the cultivation method of the Fourth Realm Immortal, the ¡°Mystic Dharma Body Realm¡±, with the concept of condensing a Golden Core. It could be said that from the beginning to now, this ¡°new path¡± was not fabricated out of thin air. The origin of every step could be traced, and the concept behind every step had a source. It was not sourceless water, nor was it a tree without roots. ¡°Unless I can come into contact with cultivation methods other than martial cultivation and combine them with immortal cultivation concepts to create another path, it¡¯s almost impossible to obtain such benefits.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°However, if there¡¯s another person who can pave a new path for the Immortal martial technique I created and break through to a realm similar to the Golden Core realm with my help, I should still be able to gain a lot.¡± This made him think of Li Mingqiong. Thinking of this, Cui Heng asked Pei Qingshu directly, ¡°By the way, Qingshu, do you know what Mingqiong¡¯s current situation is? Has she also spread Deva blood all over her body like you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The smile on Pei Qingshu¡¯s face froze when he heard this. His emotions became extremely complicated. It turned out that the most important person in Master¡¯s heart was still Li Mingqiong. He had just broken through and Master was already asking about her situation. However, as soon as this thought appeared, he was shocked. He suddenly felt that his mental state seemed to have become younger with his body. In the past, he would never have had such thoughts. After Pei Qingshu realized this, he calmed down slightly and took a deep breath. ¡°She also has strength comparable to the Buddha realm. However, she doesn¡¯t walk the same path as me. But I didn¡¯t ask about the exact situation.¡± Their relationship was actually rather complicated. There were some grudges and deep fates between them. They were also comrades of the cooperative alliance against the Immortal sects. They rarely interacted directly with each other in the past and usually only contacted each other through letters. Naturally, he rarely asked about such secrets. ¡°She actually walked out her own path as well?¡± Cui Heng was pleasantly surprised when he heard this. This meant that he could obtain another huge harvest. This was very rare. ¡°¡­¡± Pei Qingshu fell silent when he heard this. Then, he clenched his fists and said, ¡°Master, I feel that I¡¯m unprecedentedly powerful now. This is the power of a Fourth Realm Immortal. It¡¯s too powerful!¡± ¡°Yes, after undergoing the baptism of the lightning tribulation, you¡¯ve refined a Pure Yang True Body. You¡¯ve just broken through and your strength is probably equivalent to a Taiyi Mystic Deity.¡± Cui Heng first smiled and praised him, then shook his head and sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, your Golden Immortal nature was greatly reduced during the lightning tribulation, and it¡¯s unable to allow you to be reborn from a drop of blood. Your lifespan was only extended by 800 years.¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯m already very satisfied,¡± Pei Qingshu said humbly. ¡°Once the Pure Yang True Body is formed, it can extend one¡¯s lifespan by 800 years. One¡¯s head can be severed and not die, and one¡¯s limbs can be regrown. This is a supreme fortune that Master gave to me.¡± His current situation was similar to an adolescent Golden Core. He could not be reborn with a drop of blood. Only when his body was more than 50% complete could he be reborn. His lifespan was also relatively short. However, just as Pei Qingshu had said, to him, who was nearing the end of his lifespan, this was indeed a great fortune. ¡°This is just the beginning. The road ahead is still very long,¡± Cui Heng reminded with a smile. Then, he turned his gaze in another direction and chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s a guest.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, A bright silver light that looked like starlight flew up from afar and stopped a hundred kilometers away, as if it was carefully observing the situation here. The person who came seemed to be a Heaven Monarch, but he could clearly sense an aura that was higher than that of a Heaven Monarch or even a Buddha. This was the aura of a Mystic Deity. In Buddhist sects, it was the aura of a Bodhi True Fruit expert. However, it also felt a little unreal. ¡°So it¡¯s a Split-Soul Possession.¡± Cui Heng saw through the mystery with a single glance and said indifferently, ¡°Come over. Otherwise, with your cultivation, not to mention a hundred miles, even if it¡¯s thousands of miles away, I¡¯ll still be able to take you easily.¡± The person in the distance clearly trembled when he heard this, but after a moment of hesitation, he still flew over. This was an old man who looked to be in his seventies or eighties. His hair and beard were white, and his face was filled with wrinkles. He wore a robe with star patterns as he flew over from afar. ¡°Minor Immortal greets Immortal Venerable.¡± The old man could clearly tell that Cui Heng was the leader here. Pei Qingshu was standing behind Cui Heng with a respectful expression. Now, the old man regretted his decisions to death. He did not expect that his action of only coming to investigate the situation and see if a new Mystic Deity had been born before deciding if he could rope the other party in or destroy him would lead to encountering an unimaginably powerful and terrifying existence. Actually, Cui Heng had already deliberately restrained the Nascent Soul aura on his body. After all, the pressure of a Nascent Soul cultivator was enough to make the entire planet tremble. If he did this in the Heavenly Void World, it was difficult to predict the consequences. However, even so, the old man still felt that Cui Heng was an extremely powerful and indescribable existence. In the face of such an existence, he only dared to call himself a minor Immortal. ¡°Who¡¯s the sub-soul attached to you?¡± Cui Heng asked directly, not even bothering to ask about the old man¡¯s identity. ¡°This¡­¡± The old man hesitated for a moment before answering truthfully,¡± It¡¯s the Ancestral Master of my Heavenly Cycle Star Pavilion, one of the Nine Elders of the Immortal Sects.¡± It was precisely this wisp of soul that had increased his strength from the Heaven Monarch Realm to the Mystic Deity Realm, allowing him to possess the strength of a Fourth Realm Immortal. ¡°It¡¯s indeed identical to the characteristics of the Unparalleled Demon.¡± Cui Heng saw the strange undying characteristic on this wisp of soul and instantly made a judgment. At the same time, his Nascent Soul cultivation also increased slightly. ¡°Immortal Venerable, our Ancestral Master is not a Great Demon!¡± The old man could not help but retort. Although he knew that he might be killed on the spot, he still did this for the sake of the sect¡¯s reputation. ¡°Is that so?¡± Cui Heng chuckled. Actually, he was not talking about the person in the Heavenly Cycle Star Pavilion. But he did not explain. After all, in terms of the so-called ¡°demonic nature¡±, there was indeed no difference between the two. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the reason why the Nine Elders of the Immortal Sects haven¡¯t attacked is because they¡¯re fighting to suppress some kind of abnormal state?¡± Cui Heng looked at the old man with a smile. His gaze was enough to see through the old man¡¯s soul and clearly see the wisp of soul that was attached to it. It emitted a faint golden light that vaguely had the charm of Immortal Golden nature, but it was more of an aura of madness and anger. However, this aura was wrapped in the power of the sub-soul and could not leak out, nor could it interfere with the outside world. For the time being, it did not affect the old man who was possessed by the sub-soul. ¡°Please forgive me for not being able to comment.¡± The old man cupped his hands. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to explain.¡± Cui Heng smiled and looked into the distance. ¡°After the results of my trial, perhaps I¡¯ll ask him myself.¡± In that direction, the Nine Fire Flame Dragon was grabbing Sun Wanshi and flying through the sky. ¡­. This Nine Fire Flame Dragon was the second one Cui Heng had condensed. His name was Huo Er. It was condensed when Cui Heng reached the Grand Completion stage of the Golden Core Realm. Then, it followed Hui Shi to the Heavenly Void World. Its spirituality had never increased much. Therefore, it seemed a little stupid. Even after Cui Heng arrived and gave it more spirituality and Dharmic powers, raising it to the Late-stage Golden Core realm, it was still used to howling and liked to talk. In fact, it already had the ability to speak human language. However, in order to figure out the way to the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect, Huo Er could only keep asking Sun Wanshi. This made things difficult for Huo Er. It felt like it was the most bitter dragon in the world. It actually had to keep talking. Fortunately, Sun Wanshi was already completely frightened. He did not dare to play any tricks at all and only told the truth. Huo Er quickly followed the directions and found the base of the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect. Then, it released Sun Wanshi. The sudden freedom made Sun Wanshi overjoyed. In his ecstasy, he flew back to the sect without hesitation. However, he happened to meet his master, who had just returned to the sect. It was the master who left him a note and ran away. The master and disciple looked at each other. The old man was the first to ask. He frowned and looked at Sun Wanshi in surprise. He said in a low voice, ¡°How did you come back so quickly?¡± ¡°I, I ran back by myself!¡± Sun Wanshi pretended to be calm and did not mention the Nine Fire Flame Dragon. ¡°Master, it was indeed too dangerous in Guanzhou County, so I¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s that on your back?!¡± The old man suddenly shouted sternly, ¡°It¡¯s the burn mark of flames, and it¡¯s very new¡­ Not good!!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± At this moment, a dragon¡¯s roar resounded in the sky above the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect. The blue sky instantly turned into a crimson sea of fire! Chapter 208 - Sea of Fire Chapter 208 Sea of Fire In the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect. The temples were dazzling with gold and jade. In the center was a square. A human-shaped stone statue that was more than 100 feet tall stood there, bathing in the sunlight and shining brightly. Hundreds of disciples gathered in the square. They knelt on the ground and clasped their hands in front of their chests. They narrowed their eyes and muttered incantations as they prayed. This stone statue was carved like a powerful man wearing armor and holding a huge saber. He was extremely muscular and was a god worshiped by the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect. His name was ¡°Divine Lord Tianhe¡±. According to the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect, this Divine Lord Tianhe was one of the 36 Divine Generals under the Heavenly God of Creation. When the Heavenly God of Creation created the world, he was in charge of closing the sky. Hence, he was called Divine Lord Tianhe (closing sky/heaven unity). Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect was a sect that worshiped Divine Lord Tianhe. The disciples of the sect were originally disciples of Divine Lord Tianhe. Their martial techniques were also inherited from the first generation Sect Master when he served Divine Lord Tianhe. However, one day, Divine Lord Tianhe no longer responded to the prayers of his believers. No matter how they prayed, there was no response. Only then did this sect gradually transform into a martial sect and began to recruit disciples normally. Of course, the absolute core of the Tianhe Sacred Sect was still those who believed in Divine Lord Tianhe. As long as they wanted to hold a position in the sect or obtain martial techniques above the Deity Realm, they had to become a believer of Divine Lord Tianhe. Moreover, every believer believed that it was not that Divine Lord Tianhe did not respond to the believers¡¯ pleas on purpose, but that he had fallen into a deep sleep for some reason. As long as they prayed with their heart every day, they could communicate with the omnipresent Divine Lord Tianhe. After a long time, the slumbering Divine Lord would be able to sense this world again and revive, allowing the light of God to shine on the ground again. Therefore, as long as the disciples of the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect were in the mountain gate encampment, they would use two hours every day to come to the central square to pray and make their own contributions to summoning Divine Lord Tianhe from his slumber. The magnificent hall behind this statue was the center of power of the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect. It was a place that only the Sect Master and the seven Elders could enter. All the major decisions of the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect would be carried out in this hall. At this moment, there were only four people sitting in the hall. As four of the Elders were outside and not on the mountain, four of them were absent. The Sect Master led the three Elders to host today¡¯s meeting. ¡°What do you think about the chaos caused by the recent search for the Deva of the Lower World?¡± The Sect Master was a middle-aged man who looked to be in his forties or fifties. He had a steady temperament and spoke at a moderate pace. ¡°According to what I know, many disciples took the opportunity to seize the assets and treasures of ordinary sects and families in the name of searching,¡± one of the Elders said. ¡°Since we¡¯re going to search, such things are inevitable. We have to let the disciples taste some benefits before they will work.¡± Another Elder frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t not give the disciples any benefits at all.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean that they shouldn¡¯t have done this.¡± The Elder who spoke earlier shook his head and explained, ¡°It¡¯s fine if they wanted to commit robbery, but why didn¡¯t they eliminate the targets completely? After letting them escape, they ruined the reputation of our sect.¡± ¡°I see. That¡¯s true.¡± The Elder who had frowned earlier nodded and said with a smile, ¡°We should remind these disciples to remember to protect our sect¡¯s reputation at all times.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Our sect is a noble inheritance left behind by Divine Lord Tianhe in the mortal world. How can it be slandered by a group of lowly and foolish people?¡± The third Elder said in a low voice. ¡°If you ask me, we should take advantage of this search and clean up those small families and sects. Only then will it be peaceful.¡± The three Elders discussed among themselves. In the end, they all looked at the Sect Master. No matter what outcome or method the Elders discussed, they still needed the Sect Master to decide. ¡°Those small sects and families really dare to slander our Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect?¡± The Sect Master¡¯s gaze swept across the three Elders present and he said in a low voice, ¡°It seems that the dignity and might of our Sacred Sect are insufficient. A bunch of ants dare to spout nonsense!¡± The three Elders nodded when they heard this. They agreed with the Sect Master opinion. In their understanding, ever since the Nine Immortal Sects enlightened all living beings 5,000 years ago, the people in the Immortal Sects had always been high and mighty. Especially those who had stepped into the Third Realm of the Immortal World, they were above all mortals. Not to mention small families and sects, even the families like the Nine Preeminent Families and 24 other aristocratic families were ants that could be controlled at will by the Immortals. As for the mortals at the bottom, in the eyes of the Devas of the Immortal sects, they were nothing but dust. They could not even be bothered to look at them. They were not worth mentioning at all. This absolute rule had lasted for 5,000 years. It had not changed until now. Although the Daoyi Palace appeared 3,000 years ago and the three Buddhist monasteries appeared more than 2,000 years ago, neither of them were good enough. The former was ultimately alone. Even if he could suppress the Nine Elders alone, he was powerless to deal with anything else. The latter had joined the Immortal sects from the beginning and they advanced and retreated together. This naturally formed the habit of the Immortal sects and Devas looking at others as if they were ants. It was not only these Heaven Immortals and Heaven Monarchs who were discussing the matter. Even some Human Immortals and Earth Immortals already treated small sects, families, and even all the mortals as insects that they could easily crush. In fact, due to the influence of the overall atmosphere, most of the disciples who had just entered the sect in recent years had already fallen into this bad habit. Before they could even master their martial techniques, they had already begun to not take the lives of ordinary people seriously. ¡°Sect Master, I suggest that we order the disciples who went out to search to be more ruthless.¡± An Elder stood up and said in a low voice, ¡°As long as we don¡¯t let the ants escape, naturally, no one will slander our Sacred Sect.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we should do that.¡± Another Elder nodded in agreement. ¡°This way, we can avoid any geniuses from coming out and causing us trouble many years later.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The third Elder nodded with a rather serious expression. ¡°This is a huge matter. The reputation of our sect concerns the dignity of Divine Lord. We can¡¯t let these ants blaspheme the Divine Lord. We have to eliminate all evil and eliminate them!¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then!¡± The Sect Master nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll write an order now and send it to all the disciples in the sect. In the future, when we go out, we¡¯ll follow the plana€¡± ¡°Roar!¡± At this moment, an earth-shattering bang suddenly came from outside, interrupting the Sect Master¡¯s words. It was as if an incomparably huge monster was roaring, its voice spreading throughout the entire Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect. This sudden change immediately made the face of the Sect Master, who had been a Heavenly Venerate for many years, turn ashen. He walked out quickly and looked up at the sky. He wanted to see what kind of situation this was. At the same time, the disciples who were praying in the central square, as well as those who were either cultivating, chanting scriptures, or doing other things, all looked up at the sky. Then their gazes froze, and their mouths involuntarily opened. Their bodies tensed. They felt that there was only one color and one thing left in their eyes. Scarlet red! Flames! An extremely pure crimson flame enveloped the entire sky, as if it had ignited the entire sky and transformed into a sea of fire. The extremely terrifying temperature instantly filled every corner of the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect. At this moment, countless disciples of the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect were stunned on the spot. Scenes of things they had experienced in their lives subconsciously flashed through their minds. Immediately after, their clothes began to spontaneously combust. In the blink of an eye, they were burned to a charred black color and fell to the ground motionless. This was only from the burning of the high temperature. Before the flames in the sky fell, more than half of the disciples in the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect had already died. The Sect Master and the three Elders rushed out of the hall and looked at the situation outside in horror, as well as the scarlet flames burning in the sky. ¡°What is this, what is this?!¡± They looked at the scene in front of them in disbelief. They were trembling. ¡°How is this possible? How is this possible? Who can have such powerful strength?!¡± The Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect in front of them had already turned into a sea of fire under the unbearable heat. Their disciples were about to be wiped out. Whether it was the ordinary disciples of the Mortal Realm, or the Human Immortals and Earth Immortals who had already stepped into the Immortal Realm, there was no difference at this moment. They all died one after another. There was no room for resistance at all. ¡°Roar!¡± Suddenly, another dragon roar resounded in all directions. The sea of flames in the sky suddenly surged, and ¡°wave flowers¡± flew down from the sky. It was as if stars had fallen into the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! As the ¡°shooting stars¡± fell one after another, the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect trembled. The Divine Lord stone statue in the central square suddenly collapsed, and countless temples instantly turned to ashes. Immediately after, the ground split open and the mountain collapsed! Many Devas wanted to escape, but they were helpless. They could only watch helplessly as they were devoured by the flames. The Sect Master and the three Elders were horrified. For the first time, they felt that they were actually so weak. Compared to the flames in the sky, they were actually as weak as ants. ¡°Run! Quickly run!¡± Sect Master Tianhe roared angrily. At the same time, he flew up and tried to escape. The three elders beside him followed closely behind. But at this moment, just as the four of them were about to fly out of the range of the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect, a dragon head that was more than a thousand feet tall suddenly poked down from the surging sea of fire and hovered in front of the four of them. ¡°Howl!¡± This incomparably huge dragon head let out a cry that was completely incompatible with its size. It opened its mouth and was about to swallow the four people in front of it. At this moment, the Tianhe Sect Master felt all the hair on his body stand on end. The great fear of death made him finally unable to help but shout. ¡°Patriarch, save me!!¡± Chapter 209 - Nine Elders Chapter 209 Nine Elders ¡°Patriarch, save me!!¡± Sect Master Tianhe let out an extremely terrified cry for help. He was calling for one of the Nine Elders of the Immortal sects, the Patriach of the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect. A Fourth Realm Immortal expert! At this moment, he could only think of asking the Ancestral Master to save him. Only the Patriarch could save him. Moreover, the Patriarch had personally told him that when the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect encountered a crisis of destruction, he could shout, ¡°Patriarch, save me!¡± Then, the Patriarch would appear and solve all the problems. However, as the Sect Master, he had caused the Sacred Sect to fall into a crisis of destruction. No matter what, he could not escape the blame. Therefore, as long as he shouted, ¡°Patriarch, save me!¡± After the trouble and problems were resolved, the Patriarch would personally cripple the martial cultivation of this generation¡¯s Sect Master. This was also one of the reasons why Sect Master Tianhe only shouted when he was about to die. ¡°When the Patriarch appears, I¡¯ll let this evil dragon die without a burial ground!¡± Sect Master Tianhe thought to himself. But in the next moment, an indescribable fear surged into his heart again. That was because at this moment, the Fire Dragon in front of them spat out a mouthful of flames. No power appeared to help them resist it. He could only watch helplessly as the three people beside him were burned to ashes. They were completely reduced to ashes and no longer existed! These were three Heaven Immortals! 2 we n In the entire Heavenly Void World, they were rare experts. They were gone just like that? They¡¯d died just like that?! Moreover, why didn¡¯t the Patriarch appear? Didn¡¯t the Patriarch say that as long as he shouted this sentence, no matter where he was, he would sense it and immediately appear to resolve all crises and problems? Why?! Sect Master Tianhe was puzzled and filled with doubts. But he was destined to never get an answer. After burning the three elders to death, Huo Er spat out another mouthful of flames. In an instant, it enveloped the Tianhe Sect Master. The hot temperature instantly burned his body to ashes, leaving only a trace of his soul. But in the next moment, his soul completely dissipated. ¡°Howl!¡± Huo Er shook his head, its eyes filled with confusion. It turned to look at the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect that was filled with flames, as if it was wondering why the Immortal Venerable had sent it over to destroy such an extremely weak force. Too weak. It was really too weak. To Huo Er, who was already equivalent to a Late-stage Golden Core cultivator, the so-called Heaven Immortals and Heaven Monarchs were indeed extremely weak. Even the flames it exhaled normally could not be withstood. They were instantly reduced to ashes. Under Huo Er¡¯s attack, in less than a minute, only two people were still alive inside and outside the Sacred Sect. That was Sun Wanshi and his master. However, the two of them had already fallen into a stunned state. They had just watched the entire process of the destruction of the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect at a close distance, as well as the power of the world-shaking scarlet flames. They were so frightened that their souls shattered and they lost their minds. Of course, they were also lucky. As they had yet to step into the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect, they were not attacked by Huo Er¡¯s flames and survived this ¡°battle¡±. If it were the previous Nine Fire Flame Dragon, it would most likely only follow orders and return after destroying the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect. But now, Huo Er was different. Although it was a little stupid and did not like to speak, it was still a living being, a living being with normal intelligence. Therefore, Huo Er did not let Sun Wanshi and his master off. Before it left, it casually spat out a ball of flames and burned the two of them to ashes. Then, it flew back dejectedly. The reason for this expression was because Huo Er had received another order from Cui Heng He wanted it to preserve the books in the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect while destroying the sect. Actually, it had indeed deliberately avoided a few palaces where books were stored to prevent them from being burned down. He had even planned how to bring these books back after destroying the Tianhe Sacred Sect. However, just as Sect Master Tianhe shouted, ¡°Patriarch, save me!¡±, those palaces collapsed without warning. The books inside instantly died in the sea of fire, without even a chance to be saved. This matter was completely ruined. Huo Er was feeling like a child who had done something wrong. It could only brace itself and go home to be scolded. ¡­. In the depths of the mountain more than a thousand miles away from the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect. In the dense forest, there was an extremely obscure cave. In this cave, there were dense strange runes carved on the stone walls and the ground. Countless strange runes were connected to each other. It formed an extremely strange restriction. This restriction could allow people to enter the cave and only continue forward, but they would always fail to walk to the end. It was endless and looped eternally. Behind this restriction was an incomparably huge cave abode. There were all kinds of pavilions inside. There were even special gems hanging on the stone wall above, acting as a light source. There were also countless gems decorating it like stars. However, in this huge cave abode, there was only an old man with white hair, covered in skin and bones sitting cross-legged in front of the central palace. His eye sockets were deep and sunken, and his eyes were black. The whites of his eyes could barely be seen. His teeth had long fallen off, and his figure was incomparably thin, as if a random gust of wind could blow him away. If not for the fact that the old man¡¯s chest was still bulging, and if not for the fact that there was still some light in his eyes, it would be as if a withered corpse was sitting here. There was no other sign of life on him at all. ¡°The Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect has been destroyed. Is it really the Evil Demon from the Lower World?¡± the old man muttered. With every word he said, his entire body trembled, as if it was extremely difficult. Moreover, bumps began to appear on his dry skin, as if something was about to crawl out of his dry body. ¡°What¡¯s the origin of this Evil Demon? It¡¯s too powerful.¡± The old man pressed the bump on his body and thought to himself, ¡°From the description of the Heavenly Cycle Star Pavilion, he actually killed the one from the Purple Extreme Palace. Although that person from the Purple Extreme Palace is crazy, he¡¯s also someone with an undying characteristic. How could he be killed so easily? Also, the power displayed by that Evil Demon is extremely strong¡­¡± Such an expert who had suddenly appeared made the old man¡¯s mood turn extremely bad. Such a powerful existence would definitely have an extremely profound impact on the situation. In that case, the plan that he and the other eight Elders had originally formulated could only be discussed again. Boom! At this moment, a swelling on the old man¡¯s right cheek suddenly exploded. The blood flowing out of it was not red. It was purple-black! At the same time, purple-black bugs kept crawling out of it. It was very terrifying. They were born with the ability to fly and were extremely corrosive. They could even possess people and make them crazy and lose their minds. This was the Sky Ruins Evil Bug! There were hundreds of purple-black Sky Ruins Evil Bugs crawling out of the old man¡¯s body. The number was extremely terrifying. And this was just from a bump. Moreover, from the old man¡¯s situation, there was definitely more than one bump on his body. There would definitely be more. There were even a few bumps that were close to turning completely purple-black. Boom! Boom! Boom! With three muffled sounds, more bumps exploded on the old man¡¯s left arm, chest, and the back of his neck. Purple-black blood also flowed out, and countless Sky Ruins Evil Bugs crawled out. After these Sky Ruins Evil Bugs crawled out, they did not seem to care about any living beings around them and did not choose to possess any of them. Instead, they all flew up. As long as they flew to a certain height, they would disappear completely. This seemed to be a unique passage for the Sky Ruins Evil Bugs. Even if someone flew to that place, and that height, they would not be able to enter that special passage. Finally, after a series of pustules burst and countless purple-black bugs crawled out, the old man¡¯s mental state was clearly much better, and his eyes became even brighter. ¡°What troublesome energy!¡± some The old man gritted his teeth, and the cracks on his body instantly recovered, as if they had never appeared. Then, he slowly stood up. His mummy-like body was especially tall. He was almost nine feet tall. ¡°Patriarch, Patriarch¡­¡± The old man muttered, as if he was laughing or crying. At the same time, he turned around and walked towards the palace behind. ¡°I don¡¯t have any teleportation techniques, so how can I instantly appear to save you? Silly child, you deserve to die¡­¡± He was the Patriarch that Sect Master Tianhe mentioned, one of the Nine Elders of the Immortal Sects. He had already reached the Mystic Deity realm 3,000 years ago and had obtained some of the characteristics of immortality. The words ¡°Patriarch, save me¡± could not be used to seek help. ave Actually, it was only used to send messages. As long as the current Sect Master shouted this sentence, the old man would sense it and know that the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect had been destroyed and the Sect Master had most likely been killed. This was an earth-shattering matter, meaning that an extremely terrifying enemy had arrived. He had to discuss this carefully with the other eight Elders. They discussed whether to report this situation. The old man was thinking about what to say later when he arrived in front of the palace. He did not push the door open. He just stood there for a moment before a beam of light descended and enveloped him, disappearing with him. The huge cave abode had become empty, but it seemed to be more lively than when the old man was around. Huo Er returned to Guanzhou County dejectedly. At this moment, it had already transformed back into the pocket-sized seven-inch dragon. When it arrived at the inn, it obediently approached Cui Heng but did not say anything ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cui Heng glanced at Huo Er and chuckled. ¡°Did you mess things up?¡± ¡°Awoo¡­¡± Fire Two let out an indignant cry and lowered his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be sad.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°Those palaces that suddenly collapsed allowed me to capture a trace of power fluctuation. It¡¯s enough to trace them back to the source.¡± Chapter 210 - Suspected Cover-up of History Chapter 210 Suspected Cover-up of History ¡°Howl!¡± Huo Er obeyed and roared. It had absolute trust in Cui Heng, including comforting words. Hence, the little Fire Dragon¡¯s mood quickly improved and it was no longer depressed. It danced in the air for a while before turning into a flame dragon pattern and landing on Hui Shi. ¡°Tsk tsk¡­¡± Cui Heng couldn¡¯t help but laugh. This stupid dragon was really something. Then, he looked at Pei Qingshu at the side and asked,¡± Qingshu, how much do you know about the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect?¡±. Although the strange collapse caused the books of the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect to be burned to ashes by the sea of fire, he still obtained a lot of useful information through the Nine Fire Flame Dragon¡¯s investigation. For example, the so-called Patriarch mentioned by the Tianhe Sect Master, the statue that was worshiped by so many disciples, and the strange collapse at the end meant that the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect was probably not as weak as it looked. Even if the entire Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect had been reduced to ashes, it did not mean that it had completely perished. ¡°Master, the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect is one of the original Nine Immortal Sects. They worshiped a god known as Divine Lord Tianhe for generations,¡± Pei Qingshu replied. ¡°Legend has it that this Divine Lord Tianhe is one of the 36 Divine Generals under the Creation God¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Zhang Shuming suddenly spoke at this moment and looked at Pei Qingshu in extreme surprise. Then, he realized that he had lost his composure and hurriedly apologized, ¡°Exalted Immortal, Deva Pei, please forgive me. I was too agitated just now and lost my composure.¡± ¡°Perfected Zhang, are you thinking of the Dao Gods worshiped by Daoyi Palace?¡± Cui Heng looked at Zhang Shuming and then said to Pei Qingshu, ¡°Qingshu, let Perfected Zhang explain first.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Pei Qingshu nodded and took a step back. ¡°Exalted Immortal, it¡¯s like this¡­¡± Zhang Shuming took a deep breath to calm himself down and said with an incomparably solemn expression,¡± According to the records of my Daoyi Palace, in ancient times, the gods of the heavens descended and divided the 36 states of the world. Among them, the Dao God worshiped by my Daoyi Palace is the head of the Heavenly Gods. The idea of dividing land into 36 states was also decided by him. The reason why it was decided was because there were a total of 36 Heavenly Gods who descended.¡± ¡°So, you suspect that the 36 Divine Generals mentioned by the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect are the 36 Heavenly Gods who descended to the Lower World in ancient times?¡± Cui Heng understood what Zhang Shuming meant. ¡°Exalted Immortal, I do have this guess.¡± Zhang Shuming nodded and said, ¡°Moreover, there are also records of this in our Daoyi Palace. Other than the Dao God worshiped by our sect who wear a kasaya and hold paintings, the other Heavenly Gods are all armed like divine generals.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there might really be some connection between the two.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said, ¡°However, the matter of the 36 Gods descending to the Lower World to divide the land into 36 states is already an old matter from 10,000 years ago. Unless we can make a trip to Daoyi Palace, it¡¯s very difficult to investigate.¡± This ancient secret had far-reaching effects and was definitely extremely beneficial to his Nascent Soul cultivation. Even if it was just to increase his cultivation, he had to figure it out. ¡°I¡¯m willing to lead the way for Exalted Immortal!¡± Zhang Shuming immediately expressed his thoughts. ¡°After I¡¯m done dealing with the matters here, I¡¯ll make a trip to Daoyi Palace with you.¡± Cui Heng nodded and said to Pei Qingshu, ¡°Qingshu, continue. Let¡¯s start from the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect. We can expand on the situation of the Nine Immortal Sects.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Pei Qingshu bowed respectfully and continued, ¡°When the Nine Immortal Sects first descended, the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect was not a martial sect. Instead, it was a religious sect that focused on spreading the gospel of Tianhe Divine Lord. At that time, the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect was incomparably powerful. They could even invite the power of Divine Lord Tianhe down to possess them. They could be said to be one of the strongest forces in the Heavenly Void World. However, 3,000 years ago, Divine Lord Tianhe suddenly stopped responding to the prayers of his believers. This directly led to the transformation of the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect and it became a pure martial sect.¡± ¡°3,000 years ago?¡± Cui Heng was stunned when he heard that. He frowned and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this when the Ten Immortal Sects besieged Daoyi Palace and both sides compromised in the end? Wasn¡¯t this when Daoyi Palace moved their main force to the Heavenly Void World?¡± Could it be that something had happened to that so-called Divine Lord Tianhe at that time, causing him to break off his connection with the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect? ¡°Ten Immortal Sects?¡± Pei Qingshu was also stunned and asked curiously, ¡°Master, the Ten Immortal Sects you mentioned are?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Cui Heng looked at Pei Qingshu in surprise and said, ¡°3,000 years ago, many Heaven Monarchs and Mystic Deities from the Ten Immortal Sects besieged the Lower World¡¯s Daoyi Palace. Didn¡¯t you know about this?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Pei Qingshu¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this. He said in surprise,¡± Master, the only thing I know is that when the Nine Immortal Sects descended to the Lower World, they were ambushed by the native forces, Daoyi Palace, and a war broke out. Finally, the strongest experts of the Daoyi Palace, and the current Nine Elders of the Immortal Sects, chose to move to the Daoyi Palace to the Heavenly Void World and they become the tenth Immortal Sect. ¡°But in less than a hundred years, Daoyi Palace became independent again and announced that it was no longer a so-called Immortal Sect but an independent martial sect.¡± ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Zhang Shuming said indignantly, ¡°This is a lie fabricated by the Ten Immortal Sects. They are clearly invaders and bandits who came to attack our Daoyi Palace for no reason! If not for the fact that our Ancestral Master was a Taiyi Mystic Deity who stood at the Peak of the Fourth Realm and could suppress the ten Mystic Deities of the Immortal sects, our Daoyi Palace would have long become history!¡± ¡°Perfected One, don¡¯t be agitated.¡± Cui Heng first waved his hand at Zhang Shuming before saying to Pei Qingshu, ¡°Qingshu, tell me, which are the nine Immortal Sects that you know of?¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Pei Qingshu was also very puzzled. He nodded and said, ¡°They are the Black Yellow Heavenly Palace, Heavenly Cycle Star Dipper Pavilion, Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect, Great Void Heavenly Palace, Void Dao Sect, White Cloud City, Li Sword Pavilion, Mount Shaoyang, and the Beast Taming Immortal Sect.¡± ¡°Have you heard of the Purple Extreme Palace?¡± Cui Heng asked. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± Pei Qingshu shook his head and asked curiously, ¡°Master, do you mean that 3,000 years ago, there was a tenth Immortal Sect, and it was this Purple Extreme Palace?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cui Heng nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°Your Nine Preeminent Families have changed many times, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Pei Qingshu nodded and said, ¡°Our Linjiang Pei Family and the Wang Family of Jiangdong have been around for the longest time. However, they will only be around 3,000 years old at the most.¡± ¡°No wonder.¡± Cui Heng suddenly understood and chuckled. ¡°It seems that the history that your Nine Preeminent Families and 24 aristocratic families know is probably just the history that the Immortal Sects want to show you.¡± ¡°Master is right.¡± Pei Qingshu looked angry and nodded. ¡°The history we know about the time from 3,000 years ago might not be true. These Immortal sects are raising us like monkeys. Perhaps they¡¯re not Immortal sects that teach all living beings. They might even be a group of complete outsiders, invaders.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s very likely!¡± Zhang Shuming agreed with this and said in a low voice, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s just like how they invaded the planet we¡¯re on and developed it into the Lower World. The Heavenly Void World was also invaded by them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible, it¡¯s really possible!¡± Pei Qingshu was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He suddenly realized that most of the history he knew in the past might be fake. He was about to explode with anger. ¡°In the Heavenly Void World, other than the current Nine Immortal Sects, are there any other forces that have been passed down for more than 3,000 years?¡± Cui Heng asked. ¡°There¡¯s only the Daoyi Palace.¡± Pei Qingshu shook his head and said, ¡°Only the Daoyi Palace has been passed down for more than 3,000 years. However, that¡¯s the inheritance of the Daoyi Palace from the Lower World. In the history of the Heavenly Void World, the Daoyi Palace also only has a legacy of nearly 3,000 years.¡± ¡°From the looks of it, the waters of the Nine Immortal Sects are far deeper than I expected.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He suddenly turned to look in a direction and chuckled. ¡°Previously, I sensed a strange spatial fluctuation over there.¡± Pei Qingshu and Zhang Shuming could not help but be puzzled. Why did he suddenly change the topic? Only Hui Shi, who was standing at the side, let out a howl. The fiery red dragon-shaped patterns glowed faintly. Huo Er knew what Cui Heng was talking about. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the power that caused the internal palace of the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect to strangely collapse and many books to be buried in the sea of fire.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°The Nine Immortal Sects are deliberately hiding the history of 3,000 years ago.¡± ¡°Master, I think there might be a higher power behind the Nine Immortal Sects,¡± Pei Qingshu suddenly said. ¡°If our previous guess is true. ¡°It¡¯s really the Nine Immortal Sects who joined forces to invade the Heavenly Void World and covered up history. They also invaded the planet where the Daoyi Palace is. This very likely means that they are executing someone else¡¯s will. After all, the Nine Immortal Sects or should it be Ten Immortal Sects were all on the same level before. If there¡¯s no one to plan, who can decide whose actions?¡± ¡°Immortal Venerable, I think Deva Pei¡¯s words make sense,¡± Hui Shi suddenly said. He often implemented government decrees in the Great Jin and knew very well that if he wanted a group of equivalent departments to cooperate, they had to have a higher level leader. ¡°A higher level¡­ Perhaps Daoyi Palace will know the specifics.¡± Cui Heng looked at Zhang Shuming and smiled. ¡°Next, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to trouble Perfected Zhang to bring us to Daoyi Palace.¡± ¡°This is what I¡¯m thinking as well.¡± Zhang Shuming hurriedly nodded and said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯ve once heard Ancestral Master mention the location of the Daoyi Palace in the Heavenly Void World. I can lead the way for Exalted Immortal.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Cui Heng smiled and nodded. Then, he looked at Pei Qingshu. ¡°However, there¡¯s no hurry now. I still have something to ask. Qingshu, do you know what¡¯s going on with the three Buddhist monasteries, where they came from, and why they¡¯re standing with the Nine Immortal Sects?¡± When he was in the Great Jin, he had also asked those Earth Immortals from the Immortal sects about the three Buddhist monasteries. However, there was only one answer. The Buddhist Hall did things secretly and did not openly take in disciples. Everyone knew very little. ¡°The three Buddhist monasteries¡­¡± Pei Qingshu frowned when he heard this. He shook his head and said,¡± Master, as far as I know, the three Buddhist monasteries seem to have appeared out of thin air. ¡° Chapter 211 - The Strange Three Buddhist Monasteries Chapter 211 The Strange Three Buddhist Monasteries The three great Buddhist monasteries of the Heavenly Void World were: Baolin Buddhist Hall, Bodhi Sacred Hall, and Solemn Buddhist Hall. Among them, the actions of the Baolin Buddhist Hall were the most ostentatious. There were often monks walking outside, and they had even established a branch in the Immortal World. A hundred years ago, they even led the battle against the Immortal Dawn Sect. But even so, the people of the world did not know much about the Baolin Buddhist Hall. They only roughly knew that it was a super force with Buddha-level existences and many Great Bodhisattvas. As for the Bodhi Sacred Hall and the Solemn Buddhist Hall, they were even more mysterious. Most people did not even know their locations or the general situation of their forces. If not for the fact that every once in a while, a Great Bodhisattva would walk the mortal world and try to fulfill their grand aspirations, the world might not even know that these two Buddhist monasteries existed. Moreover, although these three Buddhist monasteries stood with the Nine Immortal Sects, they rarely interacted with each other. The Nine Immortal Sects often held some Immortal Sects banquets and invited the Devas of the various Immortal Sects to participate. Every time, they would also invite the three Buddhist monasteries. However, other than the Baolin Buddhist Hall occasionally sending great Bodhisattvas over to participate, the other two Buddhist temples had never participated in these banquets. It was as if they did not exist at all. Even the Baolin Buddhist Hall had never invited outsiders to their own sect. No one knew what the situation in the Baolin Buddhist Hall was like. However, there was still a clear mountain gate encampment. This was already much better than the Bodhi Sacred Hall and the Solemn Buddhist Hall. According to Pei Qingshu, the mysterious style of the three Buddhist monasteries had already been like this since they first appeared in the world. Even their appearance was filled with mystery. It was said to have happened one night more than 2,000 years ago. Whether it was the Immortals or mortals in the Heavenly Void World, as long as they were in their sleep, they could sense three heaven-piercing Buddhist lights. At the same time, they heard waves of Buddhist chanting and saw three incomparably huge Buddha figures. It was an aura that exceeded the limits of a Heaven Monarch. At that time, the entire Heavenly Void World was in an indescribable shock. Even the Nine Elders of the Immortal Sects were mobilized, trying to find out the source of this strange situation. However, in the end, it was left unsettled. About ten years later, people from the three Buddhist monasteries began to walk the world. nes we The weakest ones were Arhats. From time to time, Bodhisattva or even Great Bodhisattva existences would appear. With just these experts walking the world, the three Buddhist monasteries had made a name for themselves. But that was all. The three Buddhist monasteries had never done anything earth-shattering in this world. Those Arhats, Bodhisattvas, and Great Bodhisattvas almost all disappeared after walking the world and completing some things. A hundred years ago, the Baolin Buddhist Hall led the siege of the Immortal Dawn Sect. It should be their most powerful showing. Therefore, in a sense, these three Buddhist monasteries were like three forces that wandered outside the Heavenly Void World. To most people in the Heavenly Void World, there was not much difference whether they existed or not. It was even difficult to say what the meaning of their existence was. ¡°The three Buddhist monasteries appeared out of thin air and almost didn¡¯t interact with the world¡­¡± Cui Heng frowned and said in confusion,¡± Assuming that the three Buddhist monasteries are outsiders, why are they here in such a state?¡± They all shook their heads. It was indeed difficult to give a clear answer. There was still too little information about the three Buddhist monasteries. It was impossible to speculate. ¡°Master, perhaps we can only understand the situation of the three Buddhist monasteries from the Immortal sects,¡± Pei Qingshu said in a low voice. ¡°They should know many secrets.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that they will collapse their sects again and destroy the books.¡± Cui Heng stood up and walked to the window. He looked into the distance and said, ¡°We should see how they will react first. ¡°After all, the destruction of the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect will definitely attract the attention of the other Immortal sects. There will more or less be a reaction. This is also the meaning of this attempt.¡± Under normal circumstances, before he completely understood the other party¡¯s background, he would not attack easily. Previously, sending Huo Er to wipe out the Tianhe Sacred Sect was just a test to see if these Immortal Sects had higher abilities. Now that he had achieved this goal, he could just wait and see. When he really understood the level of power in this world and understood the background of the Nine Immortal Sects and the three Buddhist monasteries, he would not destroy them directly like this. Instead, he wanted to capture the Nine Elders of the Immortal sects alive and completely ask them about all the unknown information. At that time, even if they destroyed all the books, they would not be able to hide anything ¡°I can send out martial artists from my family to spread out and pay attention to the movements of the Immortal sects at any time,¡± Pei Qingshu said. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll just send a dragon out.¡± As he spoke, he raised his hand and pointed. Immediately, a flame flew out from his fingertips. In the blink of an eye, it transformed into a seven-inch Fire Dragon. The Fire Dragon¡¯s eyes were also red, but the gaze in them was very lively. After shaking its head and looking around, it flew in front of Cui Heng and bowed respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Immortal Venerable!¡± The Fire Dragon bowed respectfully. ¡°Howl?!¡± Huo Er suddenly popped its head out of Hui Shi¡¯s clothes. It glanced at the new Fire Dragon and shook its head in confusion before turning back into a tattoo and lying down. Pei Qingshu was dumbfounded. He looked at the fire dragon that was bowing in disbelief and said in shock, ¡°Master, this, this is actually a living creature?!¡± Although he had seen Huo Er before, it had acted relatively stupidly and did not look like an intelligent creature. However, apart from not being in human form, this Fire Dragon already behaved like a human. It was simply a true intelligent creature. Moreover, this living being was created right in front of him! ¡°This is the work of creation!¡± Pei Qingshu felt an unprecedented shock in his heart. From what he knew, such a method of creating life should only exist in myths and legends. It was too shocking. Could it be that Master was already powerful enough to compare to the God of Creation? What level of existence was Master?! Although Zhang Shuming and Hui Shi were also very shocked, they had been by Cui Heng¡¯s side for a long time and were already used to this feeling. Their tolerance was not low, and they did not show too much emotion. ¡°Your name will be Huo Si from now on,¡± Cui Heng said to the fire dragon. ¡°Go.¡± ¡°Yes, Immortal Venerable!¡± Huo Si bowed and left. It turned into a scarlet light and disappeared into the horizon. This was a Nine Fire Flame Dragon with late-stage Golden Core Dharmic powers. Moreover, compared to the previous three Fire Dragons, it should be the Nine Fire Flame Dragon with the strongest spirituality and the most complete intelligence. Especially in terms of intelligence, it was much better than Huo Er. By sending out such a Nine Fire Flame Dragon, it could roam around the remaining eight Immortal Sects at any time and grasp the movements of these Immortal sects. It could also fly to the place related to the collapse of the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect. To investigate. It could be said to be killing many birds with one stone. ¡°Master¡¯s divine power is boundless.¡± Pei Qingshu could not help but sigh. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything.¡± Cui Heng chuckled. ¡°Before we go to the Daoyi Palace, bring me to Linjiang County to take a look.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Pei Qingshu was rather happy when he heard this. He had always been rather proud of managing Linjiang County in an orderly manner and allowing the people to live and work in peace. However, no one had the right to praise him in this aspect. But it was different now. He finally had a chance to perform in this aspect! ¡°Master, should we inform¡­ Empress Feng, you¡¯ve already arrived in the Great Zhou?¡± Pei Qingshu asked again. Empress Feng was the current Empress of Great Zhou. Li Mingqiong Pei Qingshu originally wanted to say Junior Sister. However, before he could speak, he realized that his master had yet to acknowledge Li Mingqiong as his disciple. It was very inappropriate for him to call her Junior Sister. ¡°Let me take a look at the Great Zhou first.¡± Cui Heng smiled. He did not agree or refuse. ¡­. Great Zhou Imperial City. Pei Yuezhi came here nervously. Actually, as a direct descendant of the Linjiang Pei family, coming to the Imperial City was a very ordinary matter. It would not attract attention at all. In the past, he would often come over. But this time was different. He came with a letter from his great-grandfather. Before Pei Yuezhi¡¯s great-grandfather, Pei Qingshu, left Linjiang County, he had instructed earnestly that if he did not return, he must send this letter to the Imperial City and hand it to a palace maid called Yu Wei. The letter was sealed with wax. It must be an extremely important letter. Pei Yuezhi knew very well that his great-grandfather was going out to meet a mighty figure suspected to be a Fifth Realm Immortal. He was a big shot that only existed in legends. His life and death were unknown. That was why he had given such instructions. After Pei Qingshu headed to Guanzhou County, earth-shattering phenomena appeared in the world. Dark clouds covered the sky and lightning kept descending. The core should be in Guanzhou County. However, even in Linjiang County, he could clearly feel the terrifying destructive power. After the phenomenon, Pei Yuezhi waited for a few more days, but there was still no news of his great-grandfather¡¯s return. This made him extremely sad, and he hurriedly headed to the Imperial City. Perhaps the path of saving Great-Grandfather¡¯s life was written here. Perhaps after the Empress saw it, she could help and save Great-Grandfather! With this in mind, Pei Yuezhi planned to send the letter over as quickly as possible. After arriving at the Imperial City, he immediately handed the sealed letter to the palace maid, Yu Wei, through the secret contact information Pei Qingshu had left behind. Hence, that night, this letter was sent to the Empress¡¯s bedchamber in the Great Zhou Imperial Palace. The Empress was still lying lazily behind the screen. Yu Wei respectfully held the letter in her hand and raised it above her head. ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s a letter from Deva Pei. The person who sent it is a direct descendant of the Pei family. The situation seems to be rather urgent.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The Empress¡¯s puzzled voice came from behind the screen. Chapter 212 - Deep in the Palace, Behind the Screen Chapter 212 Deep in the Palace, Behind the Screen The most common way of communication between the Empress and Pei Qingshu was through letters. Therefore, she was very familiar with Pei Qingshu¡¯s delivery habits and situation. She also knew that Pei Qingshu had an organization that was specially used to send letters to her. So far, all the letters that had reached Yu Wei¡¯s hands had been sent by this organization. There had never been a disciple of the Pei family who came to send the letters, let alone a direct descendant. Could it be that something had really happened? ¡°Who is this direct descendant?¡± the Empress asked indifferently. Her voice was still a little lazy and carried a hint of fatigue. ¡°He calls himself Pei Yuezhi,¡± Yu Wei replied truthfully. She lived deep in the Inner Palace and did not know who Pei Yuezhi was. ¡°So it¡¯s him.¡± The Empress seemed even more puzzled. She had heard of Pei Yuezhi¡¯s name before. In the past few months, Linjiang County¡¯s Naxian Hall had been in full swing, attracting many Martial Dao experts to join the Great Zhou. He could be considered one of the more outstanding youths of Linjiang¡¯s Pei family. He specially got such a direct descendant to send a letter¡­ The Empress frowned slightly and said indifferently, ¡°Leave the letter here and leave.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Yu Wei placed the letter on the jade platform and bowed before leaving A moment later, the Empress behind the screen slowly propped herself up. She took a deep breath, as if to adjust the state of her body, then got off the bed, draped a red robe over herself, and walked to the jade table where the letter was. This Empress looked to be in her twenties. She was extremely beautiful, and every inch of her facial features was just right. Her skin was crystal clear, and she could be said to be a national beauty. She was dressed in a fiery red dress, noble and gorgeous, covering her beautiful figure. There was a dignified aura between her brows that looked down on the world, and she had the aura of an Empress. However, it seemed that she had just gotten up from the bed. Her waist-length black hair was not restrained, and some of her black hair fell to her temples, adding a lazy charm to her dignity. This was Empress Zhifeng, who had supported the entire Great Zhou Dynasty for 72 years so that they were no longer controlled by the Immortal sects. Li Mingqiong. ¡°Could this cripple have gone to do something and planned to write a letter to explain his funeral?¡± Li Mingqiong muttered and picked up the letter on the jade platform. However, before she could remove the wax, her expression suddenly changed. The color of blood faded, and she became a little sickly pale. Her entire spirit instantly became dispirited. She suddenly staggered and almost fell to the ground. She only managed to stabilize herself by holding onto the screen beside her. However, her breathing suddenly quickened, and her tall chest kept rising and falling. After a while, Li Mingqiong returned to her normal state. Her extremely pale face finally regained some color. But she couldn¡¯t help but rub her head, trying to ease the residual pain. ¡°I wonder when this old illness will recover.¡± Li Mingqing pressed her temples and looked at the letter from Pei Qingshu. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly. ¡°Perhaps this is the retribution for forcefully breaking through? ¡°You combined the condensation method of Deva blood to forcefully break through to the next realm. Although you obtained power that far exceeded that of a Deva, it also caused your body to age rapidly and your lifespan to decrease greatly. While for me, I tried to use the power in my body to fuse with my soul to directly condense a Dharma Idol, but it also went astray, causing my soul to become incomparably powerful, but my body became more and more fragile. If only Immortal Venerable was here. I really want to listen to Immortal Venerable¡¯s teachings again¡­ I wonder if Immortal Venerable will acknowledge me as his disciple¡­¡± With this thought in mind, she opened the letter from Pei Qingshu and was stunned. ¡°If I die, Senior Sister, please inform Immortal Venerable after you find him. Pei Qingshu has never forgotten Immortal Venerable¡¯s kindness, nor has he given up on finding Immortal Venerable. I don¡¯t ask for the status of a disciple. I only hope that Immortal Venerable remembers that there was once a successor like me in the world.¡± Senior Sister¡­ This damned cripple actually called me Senior Sister¡­ No, this was a farewell letter. What did he do?! Li Mingqiong¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. An invisible aura immediately burst out from her body. The sky above the Great Zhou Imperial City dimmed, and clouds surged and gathered. Everyone in the city felt an inexplicable pressure in their hearts. This was the power of a peak Third Realm Immortal cultivator. The fluctuation of her emotions was enough to cause a huge change in the weather. Although her condition was a little strange, and her soul was far stronger than her body, and she often felt weak, the power she possessed was not weak at all. It was enough to compare to a Buddha. ¡°Could it be related to the phenomenon in the direction of Linjiang County?¡± Li Mingqiong frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re my junior brother, and a successor of Immortal Venerable. How could you die so inexplicably?!¡± ¡°If I really see Immortal Venerable and tell him that I didn¡¯t manage Junior Brother well and let him lose his life, will Immortal Venerable think that I¡¯m unrelated to this?¡± Then, she tied her hair and wore a crown. After dressing appropriately, she looked outside. ¡°Is Yu Wei here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Yu Wei¡¯s voice immediately came from outside. She had been standing outside, waiting for Li Mingqiong¡¯s orders. ¡°Come in,¡± Li Mingqiong said in a low voice. ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Wei hurriedly pushed the door open and entered. She bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Greetings, Your Grace.¡± ¡°Take my Golden Token and look for Pei Yuezhi.¡± Li Mingqiong took out a token from her sleeve. ¡°Ask him about Deva Pei. If necessary, you can personally go to Linjiang County.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Grace!¡± Yu Wei respectfully took the Golden Token with both hands and said solemnly, ¡°I will not let Your Grace down!¡± ¡°Go.¡± Li Mingqiong waved her hand. A moment later, she was alone in the bedchamber again. The crown and red robe were taken off. Town Li Mingqiong lay on the bed behind the screen in a thin veil again and yawned involuntarily. Then, she closed her eyes and fell asleep. Although she was powerful now, she was especially prone to fatigue. Usually, as long as she moved slightly, she would have to sleep for four to six hours before returning to normal. However, it was different if she used her strength against the enemy. The last time he went to the Black Yellow Heavenly Palace and killed two Earth Immortals, she had been in high spirits for many days and could work without sleep. However, this situation clearly could not happen often. Therefore, most of the time, Li Mingqiong lay on the bed behind the screen, lazy and tired. As it was not an urgent matter to head to Linjiang County, Cui Heng and the others were not traveling quickly. Although it was called traveling, it was more like sightseeing and observing the situation of the people along the way. However, Cui Heng¡¯s main task was still reading the collection of information sent by Hui Shi and learning about the various situations in the Heavenly Void World from Pei Qingshu. Therefore, they walked for five days before finally arriving at Linjiang County. This place was actually several times larger than Guanzhou City. There were also more people. The streets were filled with all kinds of shops and were very prosperous. Cui Heng walked on the streets of Linjiang County City and saw that the faces of the commoners were filled with smiles. He could not help but nod slightly and say, ¡°Be it in the local county towns or in this county city, you¡¯ve managed them extremely well.¡± ¡°Thank you for your praise, Master. I¡¯m just doing my duty.¡± Pei Qingshu smiled and said, ¡°If I can¡¯t lead the people to a good life, what¡¯s the difference between me and the previous aristocratic families?¡± The changes in Linjiang County City had also begun 70 years ago. Before that, the people here were also the targets of exploitation by the aristocratic families. They might not even be able to eat a full meal after working hard for an entire year. When Pei Qingshu appeared out of nowhere and controlled the entire Linjiang Pei Family, allowing the Linjiang Pei Family to escape the control of the Immortal sects, the lives of the commoners completely changed. Now that more than 70 years had passed, there were still many people alive. They would tell their children and grandchildren about the situation back then and the earth-shattering changes over the years. When Pei Qingshu walked on the road, he would see the commoners bowing to him every few steps. It could be seen how much the people loved him. Therefore, after a while, Cui Heng and the others arrived at the Pei family¡¯s residence. In order to avoid trouble, Pei Qingshu deliberately controlled his body and transformed back into his 40 to 50 years old appearance so that his family wouldn¡¯t not recognize him after he recovered his youth. ¡°Master, this is the Pei family.¡± Pei Qingshu smiled and was about to introduce the Pei family¡¯s mansion and the subsequent arrangements to Cui Heng. At this moment, Pei Yuezhi suddenly appeared and walked out. Beside him was a young girl dressed as a man. Their expressions were very solemn. However, when they reached the door, they saw Pei Qingshu, Cui Heng, and the others beside him. They were instantly stunned. ¡°Great, great-grandfather!!¡± Pei Yue exclaimed excitedly. ¡°You, you¡¯re still alive! Pfft! What am I talking about? Are you alright? Hey, Mr. Chen, why are you here too? Great-grandfather¡­¡± When he saw so many people following Pei Qingshu, he was instantly stunned and at a loss. After all, he was still thinking about how to hide the fact that his great-grandfather had died. Who would have thought that he would see his great-grandfather return in the blink of an eye? ¡°Pfft!¡± The corners of Pei Qingshu¡¯s mouth twitched. He raised his hand and hit the back of Pei Yuezhi¡¯s head. He scolded jokingly, ¡°Your great-grandfather only said that he might not be able to come back. He didn¡¯t say that he definitely won¡¯t be able to come back. You little brat¡­¡± At this moment, he suddenly noticed the girl in male clothes beside him. He immediately frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Miss, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you should be¡­ that female official from the palace, Yu Wei?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Yu Wei.¡± Yu Wei nodded and bowed. She said very respectfully, ¡°Her Grace gave me a Golden Token and asked me to come here to investigate the matters regarding Senior. Now that I see that Senior is fine, I can return to the capital to report.¡± ¡°You¡¯re here on the Empress¡¯s orders to investigate my situation?¡± Pei Qingshu¡¯s expression changed when he heard this. His eyes widened as he looked at Pei Yuezhi and gritted his teeth. ¡°Little brat, you sent that letter over?!¡± I¡¯m finished! I actually called her Senior Sister in the letter¡­ Chapter 213 - The Pinnacle of Cultivation Chapter 213 The Pinnacle of Cultivation Cui Heng¡¯s residence in Linjiang County was the Heart Nourishing Courtyard. This was the best place in Linjiang County. It was a courtyard that Pei Qingshu had specially built for cultivation. Hui Shi, Zhang Shuming, Hong Kang, and Hong Shen also followed him in. Actually, Pei Qingshu had originally planned to live here and serve Cui Heng. However, Cui Heng chased him back to the Pei family mansion. Previously, Pei Yue had misjudged the situation and caused a lot of trouble at home. He needed Pei Qingshu to deal with it. In a lakeside pavilion in the Heart Nourishing Courtyard. Cui Heng was brewing tea. In the 300 years in the Beginner¡¯s Space, he had cultivated an extremely good tea brewing technique. Drinking the tea he brewed was also a form of enjoyment. Hui Shi, Zhang Shuming, and Hong Kang sat at the side. The three of them were in different states. Hong Kang was flattered and very uneasy. Zhang Shuming was overjoyed. In his opinion, being able to drink the tea brewed by Exalted Immortal was simply an Immortal encounter. Hui Shi¡¯s expression was much calmer. He had been by Cui Heng¡¯s side for the longest time. He had been by Cui Heng¡¯s side since Juhe County. He had seen Cui Heng use too many Immortal techniques and had been given many opportunities by Cui Heng. He was not shocked just because he drank tea. ¡°Come, try the tea I personally brewed.¡± Cui Heng smiled and poured a cup of tea for the three of them. ¡°Thank you, Immortal Venerable!¡± ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal!¡± ¡°Thank you, Immortal Venerable!¡± The three of them thanked him and drank their tea. Immediately after, their bodies underwent a tremendous change. Hong Kang felt his Inner World cultivation become complete in an instant. Strange powers kept awakening in his body, and these powers quickly sublimated, and he became a Human Immortal in the blink of an eye. Zhang Shuming had the same feeling. However, his breakthrough was even greater. He directly broke through from the Deity Realm to the Deva Realm. Hui Shi naturally received the greatest improvement. He directly jumped from the realm of condensing Deva blood to the Perfected Dharma Idol stage and reached the Heaven Monarch realm. All of this improvement was done silently. There was no phenomenon in the world. Therefore, all the power needed to break through was provided by the Dharmic powers contained in the tea. ¡°Thank you, Immortal Venerable!¡± The three of them knelt and thanked him in unison. ¡°Alright, get up.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and smiled. ¡°I helped you increase your cultivation this time because there¡¯s something I need you to do. Hui Shi¡­¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Hui Shi immediately stood up and waited at the side. ¡°I want you to establish a martial arts sect. nartial techniques that you will teach will be targeted at the Heaven Monarch realm. This can be directly announced to the public.¡± Cui Heng took a sip of tea and said, ¡°If anyone attacks, let Huo Er come out.¡± ¡°Yes, Immortal Venerable!¡± Hui Shi immediately agreed. He had always followed Cui Heng¡¯s orders and never asked why. Back in Juhe County, he had already recognized his position-to be a sharp knife! ¡°Hong Kang.¡± Cui Heng looked at the slightly uneasy old man and smiled. ¡°Your ancestor was my first disciple, and also the disciple I valued the most. He once had a great ambition.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hong Kang opened his mouth, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. He really didn¡¯t know much about his ancestors. ¡°This ambition is to save the world. He wants every ordinary person to be able to eat to their fill, wear warm clothes, and sleep peacefully.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s expression became serious. Hong Kang was stunned when he heard this. Then, there was confusion, followed by extreme shock and admiration. He suddenly knelt in front of Cui Heng and said in a low voice, ¡°Immortal Venerable, please give me the method to save the world!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cui Heng was stunned when he saw this. He was silent for a moment, then closed his eyes and sighed softly. ¡°Alright, alright. What I want you to do is to build a new country. Can you do that?¡± There were many countries in the Heavenly Void World. Other than the Great Zhou, there were also many countries of various sizes. At this moment, the Immortal sects were sweeping around in the name of searching for people, and many countries were destroyed. Under such circumstances, it was not impossible to establish a new country. ¡°I still need Perfected Zhang¡¯s help.¡± Cui Heng looked at Zhang Shuming. ¡°Exalted Immortal, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely help him.¡± Zhang Shuming immediately agreed. At the same time, he was a little excited. He knew that Hong Kang was the descendant of Heavenly King Hongwu back then and was extremely close to Cui Heng. If he could do this well, he would definitely be able to get closer to Cui Heng. ¡°Thank you, Immortal Venerable!¡± Hong Kang kowtowed. ¡°Get up.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and smiled. The two things he had asked Hui Shi and Hong Kang to do were not baseless. Instead, he was preparing for the future after destroying the Nine Immortal Sects. After all, the Nine Immortal Sects occupied the top ruling power. If this ruling force suddenly disappeared, it would definitely cause countless people to fight for the spot. The world would be in chaos and people would suffer. Instead of making amends when the time came, it was better to make preparations early. He had to prepare for both the sect and the country. In addition, after Hui Shi established the sect, he could also recruit disciples and explore some unknown cultivation paths. This was also beneficial to his cultivation. It was the same for establishing a country. In terms of implementing matters, nothing was more efficient than a country. Then, Cui Heng looked at Zhang Shuming and said, ¡°Perfected Zhang, I¡¯ll be staying here for a while. After I see someone, I¡¯ll go to Daoyi Palace.¡± The person he wanted to see was naturally Li Mingqiong. Yu Wei had already returned and would report the situation in Linjiang County to her. At that time, she would know about what happened here. ¡­. In the depths of the mountain more than a thousand miles away from the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect. Huo Si shuttled through the dense forest. At this moment, it restrained the flames on its body and its Dharmic powers, turning into a slender and agile little snake, like an ordinary animal. Sometimes, it climbed up a tree, and sometimes, it occupied the roots. It was no different from an ordinary little snake. But in reality, Huo Si¡¯s attention had been focused on the hidden cave. It had been like this since half a month ago. This was where Cui Heng had traced the roots of the Nine Elders to. The power that caused the collapse of the inner palace of the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect and buried the books in the sea of fire came from here. After Huo Si arrived, it felt an aura equivalent to the Golden Core realm. It had also entered the cave, but it could only walk on endlessly. It could not find the real cave abode inside at all and could only wait outside. After all, although the Nine Fire Flame Dragon was powerful, it had never learned about array formations and restrictions. There was indeed nothing it could do in such a situation. Indeed, it could also directly destroy the array formation with its strength, but that would definitely alert the enemy. The people who once lived here might never appear again. Hence, Huo Si had been staring outside until now. It twisted its slender snake body and crawled in front of the cave. Its eyes flickered with a ferocious light as it thought to itself, ¡°When the fellow inside comes out, I¡¯ll definitely burn him to ashes.¡± ¡°No, I want him to die without even ashes left! Aiya, that¡¯s not right. Immortal Venerable said that we have to capture him alive¡­ Hmph, I¡¯ll spare your life on account of Immortal Venerable!¡± At the same time, in the cave abode deep in the cave, a golden light suddenly descended from the sky, emitting an undying aura. This golden light landed in front of the palace in the middle of the cave abode. Then, a demented old man slowly walked out. It was the Patriarch of the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect, who had already become a Mystic Deity 3,000 years ago. ome As soon as he walked out of the golden light, a walnut-sized pustule appeared on his face. It was filled with purple-black pus. However, in the next moment, a ball of golden light appeared on his body and purified the pustule, returning his face to its normal withered state. ¡°Damn, how troublesome!¡± The dried-up old man couldn¡¯t help but curse. He muttered, ¡°I really don¡¯t know when I can truly refine an undying body and become a Golden Immortal!¡± 3,000 years had passed, but he was still only a Taiyi Mystic Deity. He had clearly seen the threshold to the Fifth Realm Golden Immortal level, but he could not step in no matter what. And just this step was worlds apart. The power, status, and authority that a Golden Immortal possessed was something that not even thousands of Taiyi Mystic Deities could compare to. It was a big shot who truly possessed Immortal True Essence. Compared to his current Taiyi Mystic Deity realm which only had the Immortal Golden nature, it was like the difference between gold and mud. They were completely different. ¡°That fellow above is a half-step Golden Immortal. Can I¡­¡± A thought suddenly appeared in the old man¡¯s heart. This time, he and the other eight Elders reported about the demons of the Lower World destroying the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect and discussed a suitable way to deal with it. However, they realized that the Golden Immortal mighty figure who had previously presided over the meeting had not appeared. In his place was a half-step Golden Immortal. What was a half-step Golden Immortal? It was a Taiyi Mystic Deity who had swallowed Immortal True Essence and had the clear characteristics of a Golden Immortal. However, he had not completely digested the Immortal True Essence. He could only be considered to have half a foot into the Golden Immortal realm. The reason why it was called this was because after swallowing Immortal True Essence, one still had to slowly wait to digest it. This process was not short. It would take at least a hundred years, or even more than 500 years. In a state that lasted for such a long time and had characteristics that were clearly higher than that of a Taiyi Mystic Deity, it was naturally divided into a separate level. It was called ¡°Half-step Golden Immortal¡±. In theory, the Immortal True Essence in a half-step Golden Immortal¡¯s body had not been completely digested and could still be refined by others. ¡°However, that¡¯s a Half-step Golden Immortal after all. It¡¯s not like the one from 3,000 years ago¡­ I can¡¯t act rashly.¡± The old man¡¯s dark eyes flickered with light. ¡°The most important thing now is to go out and meet up with the other seven Elders and destroy that demon from the Lower World together. Otherwise, there will be endless trouble.¡± The reason why there were only seven Elders was because the Heavenly Cycle Star Pavilion refused to participate in this siege. Moreover, they repeatedly emphasized at the meeting that the demon from the Lower World was definitely not just a powerful Taiyi Mystic Deity. ¡°That old thing from the Heavenly Cycle Star Pavilion has really lived too long and become muddle-headed.¡± The old man shook his head and walked out. He chuckled and said, ¡°Although there are Nine Realms in the Immortal World ranks, there hasn¡¯t been anyone who has reached the end of the Fifth Realm since ancient times. ¡°Golden Immortals are the pinnacle of cultivation. This is already a well-known consensus. In the entire universe, how many Golden Immortals are there? There are even very few half-step Golden Immortals. Could it be that a small Lower World, a mere 10,000-year-old civilization, can produce a second Half-step Golden Immortal in succession? They¡¯re really thinking too much.¡± Chapter 214 - Self Detonate Chapter 214 Self Detonate As a Taiyi Mystic Deity who had lived for more than 7,000 years, Ye Yun had always been very confident in his judgment. He had already determined this since he chose to become a Divine General¡¯s envoy. He¡¯d been through a lot along the way. Every time he faced a major event, he trusted his judgment. Without exception, they were all successful. Especially the one 3,000 years ago. If he did not believe his own judgment at that time, he would have long passed away. It was impossible for him to break through to the Taiyi Mystic Deity Realm, let alone live until the end. He could not chart for a higher realm like just now. All of this was because he trusted his judgment and was convinced. This was the powerful confidence he had built up over the past 7,000 years. Therefore, he firmly believed in his judgment and felt that the evil demon that came from the Lower World could not be a Half-step Golden Immortal, let alone a Golden Immortal of the Fifth Realm. That was a Golden Immortal Supreme! Even in the vast world, it was a big shot at the peak. How could such a figure appear in this kind of place? ¡°Let¡¯s go out first.¡± Ye Yun thought to himself as he began to adjust his body¡¯s condition. His withered body began to recover quickly. This ¡°dried corpse¡± that was originally just skin and bones grew flesh bit by bit. Its head, body, and limbs were all returning to normal at an extremely fast speed. In the blink of an eye, he had become a middle-aged man in his forties or fifties. He no longer looked like a dried corpse. ¡°After I capture that evil demon from the Lower World, I can try to get something out of him.¡± Ye Yun calculated in his heart and thought to himself, ¡°Someone who can break through to the Taiyi Mystic Deity Realm on his own must have quite a secret.¡± Then, he walked out of the cave abode and arrived at the cave filled with runes. At the same time, Huo Si, who had been waiting outside for half a month, suddenly widened its eyes. It could sense that something had changed in the cave. Someone had appeared inside! Was it the person that the Immortal Venerable had instructed?! ¡°It¡¯s finally here!¡± Huo Si¡¯s entire body became excited, and it wished it could immediately capture the people inside alive. However, it was very patient and did not act rashly. It still waited outside. When the person inside walked out by himself! Before long, Ye Yun walked out. The moment he saw the sunlight, he subconsciously closed his eyes and frowned, as if he was very unhappy with the sunlight. Just as Ye Yun was about to circulate the power in his body and fly away¡­ Huo Si suddenly moved! ¡°Roar!¡± A dragon roar resounded through the world. Huo Si, who was originally in the form of a pocket-sized snake, instantly became larger, turning into a 5,000-foot-long huge fire dragon that pounced towards the Ye Yun that had just soared into the sky. The huge Dharmic powers of a Late-stage Golden Core instantly enveloped the void within a radius of more than ten kilometers. In the blink of an eye, this area became a sea of fire. However, there were no trees burning, nor were there any living beings being burned by the flames. These flames seemed to have intelligence and knew what could and could not be burned. Facing such a sudden and powerful attack, Ye Yun was completely stunned. He was incomparably shocked as he watched Huo Si extend a dragon claw. It was as if he was grabbing a little chick, and he was instantly grabbed in his hand. Moreover, the power of this dragon claw was extremely powerful. It was impossible to break free with the strength of a Taiyi Mystic Deity. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s this? Where did this dragon come from? There¡¯s such a powerful force in the world? Half-step Golden Immortal?!¡± Ye Yun was horrified as countless thoughts appeared in his mind. However, he quickly realized that he had been targeted for a long time. This dragon must have been waiting here for a long time to capture him after he came out. ¡°Is it because I destroyed the books of the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect last time?¡± Ye Yun turned his head. ¡°You can find me with just that weak fluctuation of power? How is that possible!¡± But no matter how much he did not believe it, it was already a fact that Huo Si had caught him. And there was no way to escape. ¡°Ridiculous! I, Ye Yun, have lived for 7,000 years and have dominated the universe. How can I be captured just like that?!¡± Ye Yun continued to grit his teeth and struggle. But this was useless. Huo Si possessed Late-stage Golden Core Dharmic powers. In terms of realm, it was at least equivalent to a Golden Immortal. Its cultivation level was naturally far stronger than Ye Yun¡¯s, and it could imprison him tightly. However, this did not mean that he could not do anything else. ¡°Damn it!¡± Ye Yun¡¯s face was gloomy, and his eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°Who is it? Is it that demon from the Lower World? Damn it! Just you wait!¡± Boom! Suddenly, there was a loud bang. Ye Yun, who was grabbed tightly by Fire Four¡¯s dragon claw, exploded. As an extremely bright purple-black light shone in the air, an incomparably huge impact spread out in the sky, instantly forming a huge purple-black fireball in the sky. At the same time, everyone within a 50-mile radius looked up at the sky and saw this strange huge fireball and the huge fire dragon entrenched above. Moreover, because the impact of the explosion was too huge, the clouds in the sky were almost pierced through, forming a huge circular hole. It was as if the sky was leaking. Coupled with the purple-black fireball and the fire dragon, it made the people who witnessed this scene feel that the end of the world had arrived. All of their faces revealed despair. ¡°What?!¡± Huo Si was also in extreme shock. It had only been born for half a month and had not experienced much. It did not expect Ye Yun to self-destruct so decisively. A moment later, the purple-black fireball gradually dissipated, and the spreading impact gradually calmed down. Huo Si became seven feet tall, and it held an incomplete arm in its dragon claw. This was a part of Ye Yun¡¯s body that it had hurriedly used its Dharmic powers to protect when he self-destructed. The rest had already been blown into powder and practically ceased to exist. ¡°He should be trying to trick me into thinking that he died in this self-destruction. He¡¯ll revive after I leave?¡± Huo Si¡¯s gaze moved away from the arm and he sneered, ¡°I¡¯m the smartest Nine Fire Flame Dragon. How could I fall for such a trap?!¡± Hence, it did not leave. Instead, it continued to circle around the forest, waiting for Ye Yun to revive. To Huo Si, only by capturing this person alive could it complete the mission given to it by Immortal Venerable. ¡°Next time, I will never give you a chance to resist!¡± In the cave abode. Above the central palace, purple-black bugs suddenly crawled out of the void and landed on the ground densely. Then, they quickly fused together and turned into a ball of purple-black mud. Immediately after, the lump of mud kept squirming and gradually grew limbs, a torso, a head, and facial features. A moment later, this lump of mud turned into a dried-up Ye Yun. He had revived! ¡°Damn it, damn it!¡± Ye Yun roared, his dark eyes filled with anger. In the past 7,000 years, this was the first time he had been forced to self-destruct and escape! But he could not go out now. That fire dragon was too powerful, completely beyond his expectations. When he was imprisoned by the dragon claw, he could clearly sense how powerful its strength was. He could not resist at all. ¡°Notify everyone immediately. I have to inform everyone immediately!¡± Ye Yun¡¯s entire body was trembling. He was panting heavily, and pustules kept bulging on his face and body. We have to kill them. We have to kill them all! I have to inform the Supreme that there are Half-step Golden Immortals here with ulterior motives. I have to get the Supreme to attack personally!¡± Great Zhou Imperial City, Empress¡¯s bedroom. Li Mingqiong suddenly sat up from the bed behind the screen and asked Yu Wei in disbelief, ¡°What did you just say? Pei Qingshu isn¡¯t dead?! ¡°He even brought a ¡®master¡¯ back to Linjiang County?!¡± Chapter 215 - The Other Side of the Empress Chapter 215 The Other Side of the Empress The Nine Fire Flame Dragon was essentially a creature created by Cui Heng¡¯s spell. Although it already had a complete spirituality, the Nine Fire Flame Dragon was still an extension of Cui Heng¡¯s perception. Therefore, Cui Heng had actually sensed the entire process of Huo Si fighting Ye Yun. Including Ye Yun¡¯s self-destruction and his remaining arm. Through these two points, Cui Heng roughly understood Ye Yun¡¯s situation. It was roughly equivalent to the Mid-stage Golden Core realm. Its strength was slightly weaker, which was the so-called Taiyi Mystic Deity realm. However, his lifespan was extremely abnormal. Judging from that arm, Ye Yun had lived for at least 7,000 years. This had far exceeded the limit of lifespan that a Fourth Realm Immortal cultivator could reach. Cui Heng had obtained a secret manual from the Purple Extreme Palace on the moon. It recorded the secret martial techniques of the Purple Extreme Palace and pointed to the path to break through to the Golden Immortal realm. It also described the characteristics of the Fourth Realm of the Immortal World. It was the ¡°Mystic Dharma Body Realm¡±. This realm required one to reach the Third Realm of the Immortal World first. The process of reaching the Dharma Body stage referred to martial artists who communicated with the nomological Dao runes of the world and engraved them, forming a divine power mark before finally refining a Dharma body. After cultivating the Dharmic Body, one could live for a thousand years. Of course, this was just a normal lifespan. In theory, one could also extend their lifespan by consuming life-prolonging pills or cultivating special longevity martial techniques. But he could only live for about 5,000 years at most. This was much less than the maximum lifespan of a Golden Core cultivator which was 9,999 years. Ye Yun¡¯s 7,000 years of lifespan far exceeded the original limit of 5,000 years. Moreover, his physical state was extremely strange. His flesh contained countless purple-black bugs, giving off the feeling that his entire body was made of these purple-black bugs. ¡°Is it because of the undying characteristic he obtained 3,000 years ago?¡± Cui Heng thought to himself. He thought of the so-called Unparalleled Demon he had encountered in the Great Jin. The Great Demon was also filled with this strange purple-black power. There was also the Purple Extreme Palace on the moon. ¡°What exactly is this purple-black power?¡± Cui Heng frowned, filled with confusion. To this day, he still had not figured out what the power that formed the Sky Ruins Evil Bug was, nor did he know what kind of secrets it contained. This unknown made him feel uneasy. It was also one of the reasons why he had never personally taken action. ¡°That Taiyi Mystic Deity didn¡¯t resurrect because Huo Si was guarding there?¡± Cui Heng continued to pay attention to Ye Yun¡¯s situation and thought to himself, ¡°From the spiritual perception contained in that arm, that person shouldn¡¯t have died, nor did he leave too far away. ¡°Did he revive somewhere nearby? Could he be in that cave? If that¡¯s the case, could I let Huo Er just pull out the entire mountain¡­?¡± To a Late-stage Golden Core Nine Fire Flame Dragon, it was not difficult to uproot a mountain that was hundreds of thousands of feet tall. If that Taiyi Mystic Deity had really revived in the cave. This method was indeed feasible. As long as it uprooted the entire mountain and brought it back, it would naturally be able to bring back that Taiyi Mystic Immortal. Moreover, as long as they were prepared this time and let Huo Si use its Dharmic powers to protect the entire mountain before interfering with the laws and principles, they could avoid a situation of self-destruction. With Huo Si¡¯s strength, it would not be a problem to stop a Taiyi Mystic Deity from self-destructing. ¡°Master!¡± At this moment, Pei Qingshu¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°What is it?¡± Cui Heng stopped thinking and stood up to open the door and asked. ¡°Greetings, Master.¡± Pei Qingshu first bowed, then said, ¡°Master, Li Mingqiong wants to meet you.¡± Cui Heng was stunned for a moment before he chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± ¡­. In the reception hall of the Heart Nourishing Courtyard. Li Mingqiong was wearing a moon-white dress and dressed like an ordinary woman. Although she still had a beautiful appearance, she no longer had the dignified aura of an Empress. She sat there with her feet together and her head lowered. Her teeth bit her red lips as she crossed her fingers and fiddled with her slender fingers. She was clearly very nervous. Yu Wei stood at the side. She was already stunned. She was already the closest person to the Empress in the palace. However, she had never seen the Empress so uneasy, nervous, and even a little feminine. This was too ridiculous! Anyone who saw the Empress¡¯s current expression would think that they were hallucinating. For a moment, Yu Wei even suspected that she would be silenced when she returned. After all, she had seen the Empress¡¯s unknown side. Could she still live in this world after this? However, the Empress had come to see Pei Qingshu¡¯s master. Why was she so nervous and uneasy? This didn¡¯t make sense. Could it be that the Empress also knew Pei Qingshu¡¯s master? At that moment, footsteps came from outside. Li Mingqiong seemed to have suffered a conditioned reflex. She stood up directly and subconsciously tidied her appearance. She whispered to Yu Wei beside her, ¡°Is my hair and clothes messy?¡± ¡°No, no. Your Grace, you look perfect,¡± Yu Wei said truthfully. At this moment, she was even more shocked in her heart. The Empress was actually so respectful to the person she was going to meet. Even her appearance was professional. After a while, Cui Heng arrived. Pei Qingshu followed beside him with a very respectful attitude. ¡°Your Grace, this is Deva Pei¡¯s¡­¡± Yu Wei tried to introduce Cui Heng to Li Mingqiong. However, as soon as she spoke, she saw Li Mingqiong kneel on the ground respectfully and kowtow to Cui Heng. ¡°Disciple Li Mingqiong greets Immortal Venerable!¡± ¡°???¡± Yu Wei was instantly stunned when she saw this. She was completely stunned, and she could not even react in time to what had happened. However, her face quickly revealed disbelief and extreme shock. Immediately after, she hurriedly knelt down as well. As a subject, how could she not kneel when her Empress had already knelt? Cui Heng stopped in his tracks and looked at the young woman kneeling in front of him. He could not help but sigh. Actually, Li Mingqiong¡¯s appearance was relatively unfamiliar to him. After all, when he was in the Beginner¡¯s Space, Li Mingqiong was only nine years old and was completely a little girl. She had already grown so big. There was a saying that a woman would change when she grew up. Not to mention that Li Mingqiong had experienced countless things over the years and had even ruled the Great Zhou Dynasty for more than 70 years as an Empress. Therefore, when he first saw Li Mingqiong, Cui Heng only had one feeling. Unfamiliarity. He could hardly see any trace of that little girl in this woman. However, when Li Mingqiong knelt on the ground and kowtowed, Cui Heng suddenly felt that this figure overlapped with that of the little girl back then. ¡°Has your brother returned?¡± Cui Heng suddenly asked. Li Mingqiong¡¯s body trembled slightly. After a moment of silence, she shook her head and said, ¡°Not yet. I haven¡¯t found any clues.¡± ¡°Then you have to continue working hard and live a long life until the day he returns.¡± Cui Heng looked at Li Mingqiong and smiled. ¡°Get up, my disciple doesn¡¯t have to kneel.¡± Disciple?! Pei Qingshu, who was standing at the side, revealed a trace of joy in his eyes. He was happy for Li Mingqiong. Li Mingqiong almost cried tears of joy when she heard this. However, after so many years, she had long been able to perfectly control her emotions. Her tears did not really flow out. However, the impact of Cui Heng¡¯s appearance was too great. When she spoke, her voice was still trembling. ¡°M-Master!!¡± Then, Li Mingqiong slowly stood up and lowered her head to stand at the side. Her fingers were still crossed as she fiddled with them. She actually looked like a shy girl who was facing a teacher. ¡°Sit.¡± Cui Heng pointed at a chair beside him and said to Pei Qingshu, ¡°Qingshu, go outside first. I¡¯ll talk to Mingqiong.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Pei Qingshu bowed and left. ¡°Your Grace, I¡¯ll take my leave too¡­¡± Yu Wei was still very discerning. ¡°Go.¡± Li Mingqiong nodded. At this moment, only Cui Heng and Li Mingqiong were left in the guest hall. ¡°Master, I¡­¡± Li Mingqiong seemed to want to say something. However, just as she said this, she did not know what to say. She paused. There were so many things she wanted to say over the years. However, she did not know where to start. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about anything else first.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and frowned as he said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with your cultivation. Your body isn¡¯t right. I¡¯ll help you check first.¡± Chapter 216 - Soul Golden Core Technique Chapter 216 Soul Golden Core Technique Check her body?! Li Mingqiong immediately became excited when she heard this. She said excitedly, ¡°Master, you, did you see that there was a mistake in my cultivation?¡± In the recent decades, she had actually been troubled by her physical condition. However, she had no idea how to resolve this situation. Her soul was far stronger than her body, and she often felt many side effects. She had no idea what to do. Now, she finally saw hope. ¡°I wonder if there were some mistakes.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and frowned. ¡°Your situation is even worse than Qingshu¡¯s.¡± ¡°Master, what should I do?¡± Li Mingqiong stood up and looked at Cui Heng with her bright eyes. She said hopefully, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely cooperate with you.¡± ¡°No need. Just sit down.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand to signal for her to sit down. Then, he stood up and came behind her, gently pressing his palm on the top of her head. With Cui Heng¡¯s Nascent Soul realm cultivation, he only needed some contact to completely examine a person¡¯s body. The reason why he had to press it on her head now was because this position was more suitable for checking her soul. This was a normal inspection. It was not like some movies on Earth where the men were dressed and the women needed to take off their clothes. That was completely impossible. Cui Heng¡¯s Dharmic powers quickly turned into thin threads that entered Li Mingqiong¡¯s body from the top of her head. Then, it followed her spiritual meridians and spread to her limbs and bones. Thus, he conducted an extremely detailed examination of her body. Li Mingqiong felt a warm sensation on the top of her head. It was as if a warm current had surged into her body and wandered around, touching every corner of her body, making her feel a strange feeling of itchiness. At this moment, Cui Heng¡¯s eyes were slightly closed, and his expression was solemn. Through the circulation of these Dharmic powers, everything about Li Mingqiong¡¯s body was reflected in his mind. This naturally included the state of the soul in her Niwan Palace. In Cui Heng¡¯s perception, Li Mingqiong¡¯s soul was like a giant living in a dilapidated straw shed. As it was too huge, it could only curl up at all times. It had to be careful with any actions, afraid that it would destroy this dilapidated straw shed. And Li Mingqiong¡¯s body was this straw shed. Compared to the strength of her soul, her physical body was too weak. Li Mingqiong¡¯s soul strength had already reached a level similar to the Mid-stage Golden Core realm, which was the so-called ¡°Taiyi Mystic Deity¡±. However, her body was only equivalent to the Mid-stage Foundation Establishment realm. This extreme mismatch between spirit and flesh allowed her to only unleash strength similar to the Peak of the Foundation Establishment realm, and it also caused her physical condition to be extremely bad. Although her lifespan would not be affected, her daily actions would be limited. If she moved for a little longer, she would feel extremely weak. This was an automatic warning from her soul, afraid that if she moved too much, her body would collapse. However, if there was an intense battle and a lot of soul power was released, that would be another situation. Because this could temporarily ¡°weaken¡± the soul, the burden on the body would lighten for a short period of time, and it could also maintain a period of high energy. However, because her body was too weak compared to her soul, if she often fought intense battles or fought more often, it was possible that her body would collapse when she released the power of her soul. She would die on the spot! Even if there was no intense battle, such a weak body carrying such a powerful soul still had great hidden dangers. If her body suffered some damage, it was also possible that her body would completely collapse. She would still die on the spot. In other words, although Li Mingqiong¡¯s current situation was not like Pei Qingshu¡¯s lifespan, she could die at any time. She didn¡¯t even know when she would die. After Cui Heng finished his inspection, he retracted his hand and explained the results to Li Mingqiong. There was no fear in Li Mingqiong¡¯s eyes, only a trace of surprise. She smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for explaining, Master. I can also sense this situation. I can feel that I might die at any time. Actually, in the past few decades, every now and then, I¡¯ll prepare a will. If I have any new thoughts, I¡¯ll write another one. In the event that I died without any warning, it would not cause chaos in the royal court or the entire Great Zhou.¡± Cui Heng was silent for a long time. He stared at the disciple in front of him and praised, ¡°Not everyone can face their death so calmly. It¡¯s really rare for you to have such a state of mind. It¡¯s enough to show how firm your will is. You should be able to walk this path. Next, I¡¯ll open up this path for you. Are you ready?¡± When he was checking Li Mingqiong¡¯s body just now, Cui Heng had already thought of how to solve this problem. Since the strength of the body and soul was not compatible, he only needed to increase the strength of the body and make it capable of carrying a powerful soul. Then, it was the normal cultivation steps. However, this was equivalent to erasing Li Mingqiong¡¯s previous efforts to explore this path, causing her martial cultivation to become ordinary. Therefore, Cui Heng chose another method. That was to continue following the path that Li Mingqiong had explored. In essence, Li Mingqiong¡¯s situation was an extreme improvement to her ¡°Dharma Idol¡±. That extremely powerful soul was the Heaven Immortal Dharma Idol that had been strengthened countless times. In other words, she had cultivated herself into a ¡°super Heaven Immortal¡±. It was similar to but different from the path Pei Qingshu took. The former strengthened his body, while the latter strengthened her soul. Cui Heng¡¯s idea was very simple. That was to transform this overly powerful soul into the foundation of Li Mingqiong¡¯s cultivation. This way, she could change the state of ¡°a weak body carrying a powerful soul¡± to ¡°a powerful soul controlling a weak body.¡± He planned to use the Golden Core technique as a reference and let Li Mingqiong refine her soul into a Soul Golden Core. She would use this as the foundation of her cultivation. As such, Li Mingqiong¡¯s soul, which had already reached the Taiyi Mystic Deity realm, would further sublimate and possess the Immortal Golden nature, stepping into the so-called ¡°Golden Immortal¡± realm. At that time, her weak body would no longer be a burden to her soul. Instead, it would be nourished by the Soul Golden Core at all times. Soon, it would naturally rise to the Mystic Deity realm and continue to become stronger. ¡°Master, I¡¯m ready.¡± Li Mingqiong closed her eyes gently and took a deep breath. ¡°Please begin.¡± Chapter 217 - The Border of Heaven and Earth, Heaven Saint Palace Chapter 217 The Border of Heaven and Earth, Heaven Saint Palace What was the essence of condensing a Soul Golden Core? It was to condense the relatively scattered soul power into a pure Golden Core, and even the pure soul power to condense an Immortal Golden nature. During this process, the most important thing was the point where the power of the soul was gathered. This point required an extremely powerful spirit, pure emotions, or extreme determination. Li Mingqiong undoubtedly matched these criteria. It was also because of this that Cui Heng decided to help her open up this path to a higher realm. Nascent Soul cultivators could already organize the spiritual emotions of living beings and refine a portion of their spiritual will, even if it was just the so-called ¡°determination¡±. This was related to the control of spirituality. It was considered a natural divine power for Nascent Soul cultivators. However, Cui Heng did not directly help Li Mingqiong extract the firm belief in her heart. Instead, he guided her to analyze her emotions and thoughts bit by bit, allowing her to find the strongest faith in her heart. Only then would the path be opened. Otherwise, even if Cui Heng gave her a Soul Golden Core, it would not mean that she had taken this path. In the future, there would only be one Soul Golden Core cultivator like Li Mingqiong. There would never be a second one, let alone a complete inheritance. But it was different now. Under Cui Heng¡¯s guidance, Li Mingqiong had already understood how to find the initial and most core fulcrum on this path. As long as she found this fulcrum, she could condense the most basic power of the soul and transform the soul into a Golden Core that contained the Immortal Golden attribute, thereby achieving a true breakthrough in cultivation. At this moment, Li Mingqiong was taking this step. In her Niwan Palace, the firm faith that had just been revealed gradually condensed into substance. It was a ball of golden light that seemed to be floating in the void. It did not rise, nor was it fixed. It just stood there without moving The soul power that originally filled the Niwan Palace seemed to have been guided by something and began to spin and gather towards the ball of golden light, forming an invisible vortex of soul power. At the same time, everyone in Linjiang County inexplicably felt as if they had been immersed in a breeze. This breeze did not blow on their bodies, but on their hearts, making everyone¡¯s hearts sublimate and become incomparably peaceful and comfortable. The irritable people became calm at this moment, and the fierce people became docile. They were originally kind-hearted people. At this moment, they felt that their heart had been purified. Their thoughts became clearer, and their senses became sharper, as if they had been reborn. The martial artists also obtained an increase in their mental strength. It was unknown how many Qi Transformation Realm Grandmasters stepped into the Profound Gate Realm, and how many Xiantian experts had perfected their Inner World at this moment¡­ In just a short period of time, the entire Linjiang County had undergone a tremendous change. As a Mystic Deity who had already cultivated a Martial Dao True Body, it was naturally impossible for Pei Qingshu not to feel anything She sensed an extremely huge soul power enveloping the sky above Linjiang County, forming an invisible vortex. Its powerful might even made her feel a little suffocated and dizzy. ¡°Is this the power of a Golden Immortal¡¯s soul? It¡¯s too powerful!¡± Pei Qingshu looked at the sky in surprise and tried his best to investigate the source of this soul power, but he realized that it seemed to be in the reception hall of the Yangxin Courtyard. At this moment, his master Cui Heng and Empress Zhifeng, Li Mingqiong, were inside. ¡°Is Master helping Junior Sister break through?¡± Pei Qingshu relaxed a lot. This meant that Linjiang County would not encounter any danger. But then, he frowned. ¡°If this is really Junior Sister breaking through, isn¡¯t this too strong? Isn¡¯t she even stronger than me?!¡± After cultivating his Martial Dao True Body and stepping into the Mystic Deity realm, he could be said to be satisfied. He felt that he could steadily defeat Li Mingqiong and become his master¡¯s strongest disciple. But now, it seemed that this target was a little dangerous. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Accompanied by a series of faint trembling sounds in the void, the invisible soul power vortex finally gradually calmed down, and the people of Linjiang County returned to their normal mental states. In the reception hall of Yangxin Courtyard, Li Mingqiong was already floating. Her eyes were slightly closed as she floated in the air. A golden light that emitted an undying charm shone between her brows, making her look incomparably holy and otherworldly. At this moment, in Li Mingqiong¡¯s Niwan Palace, the originally incomparably huge soul that was about to collapse was no longer there. Instead, it had turned into a bright silver pill. In the core of this pill was a spot of pure spiritual will that emitted an immortal golden light. Boom! This was a silent roar, but it sounded in the minds of every living being in Linjiang County. At this moment, everyone had the illusion that everything in reality had shattered and they had fallen into an illusion. However, to ordinary people, they felt that this was just a misperception and did not care at all. However, it was different for experts who had mastered the Martial Dao. At that moment, they felt that all their concepts in reality had been destroyed and they had been imprisoned in an illusory spiritual world. Chapter 218 - The Border of Heaven and Earth, Heaven Saint Palace (2) Chapter 218 The Border of Heaven and Earth, Heaven Saint Palace (2) Even though they had already recovered a moment later, these people were still so frightened that they broke out in cold sweat. Those with slightly weaker spiritual will were even so frightened that they half-knelt on the ground. They looked up at the sky in horror. What was that feeling just now? Li Mingqiong slowly landed. She stood firmly on the ground and slowly opened her eyes. She felt that her physical condition had never been better. She had abundant physical strength, a clear mind, a physique that was strengthening every moment, and a soul power that was so huge that it was almost endless. This was her current state. The Soul Golden Core was formed. Whether it was in terms of realm or strength, she was already equivalent to a Late-stage Golden Core cultivator. Although she was not a cultivator who had truly refined a Golden Core and stepped into the Late-stage Golden Core realm, she should still have many advantages over the Golden Immortals of this world. Of course, the most important thing was that from today onwards, Li Mingqiong could live peacefully for at least a thousand years. She no longer had to worry about dying suddenly. ¡°Mingqiong, how do you feel?¡± Cui Heng asked with a smile. ¡°So powerful! Master, you¡¯re so amazing!¡± Li Mingqiong felt the condition of her body and couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°I¡¯ve never felt so good before. My entire body feels clear and comfortable.¡± This was the joy of breaking through. Especially since she had been stuck at this realm for decades and had to suffer immense mental pressure every day. The pain she had suffered all these years was huge. Now that she had released her restraints, she was naturally overjoyed. She felt an unprecedented sense of clarity and comfort. ¡°Next, spend some time consolidating your cultivation, and you¡¯ll be able to completely stabilize.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Follow me out to meet Qingshu.¡± Li Mingqiong was very excited now. She could not suppress the smile on her face no matter what. She said happily, ¡°Yes, Master!¡± ¡°By the way.¡± Cui Heng seemed to have thought of something. He turned to look at Li Mingqiong and smiled. ¡°How did Qingshu address you? Is he your Senior Brother or are you the Senior Sister?¡± ¡°Master, originally, he always called me Junior Sister.¡± Li Mingqiong smiled faintly when she heard this, and her eyes flickered with pride. ¡°However, before this, he sent me a new letter. It¡¯s written clearly in black and white, and he called me Senior Sister.¡± ¡°Hahaha, alright!¡± Cui Heng nodded and smiled. ¡°That¡¯ll do then.¡± Then, the two of them walked out of the reception hall. He saw Pei Qingshu and Yu Wei waiting outside. ¡°Master!¡± When Pei Qingshu saw the two of them come out, he hurriedly went up and asked, ¡°Master, that powerful soul power just now is¡­¡± ¡°I was helping your Senior Sister break through.¡± Cui Heng nodded and explained, ¡°Now that your Senior Sister has formed a Soul Golden Core and obtained the Immortal Golden attribute, her realm is comparable to a Fifth Realm Golden Immortal.¡± ¡°Fifth, Fifth Realm?! Golden Immortal!¡± Pei Qingshu¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this. He looked at Li Mingqiong in disbelief and said in extreme shock, ¡°You, you¡¯re already a Golden Immortal?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Master¡¯s help. Otherwise, it would be impossible for me to achieve what I have today.¡± Li Mingqiong shook her head gently and smiled. ¡°Junior Brother, actually, as long as you work hard in the future, you will definitely achieve something.¡± ¡°Junior Brother?¡± Pei Qingshu was slightly stunned. Then, he noticed that Cui Heng had identified Li Mingqiong as his Senior Sister. Pei Qingshu opened his mouth and tried to explain. However, he thought of his previous letter and could only shut his mouth. However, he could not help but think to himself, ¡°That little brat Yuezhi, I¡¯ll definitely spank his butt when I get back!¡± While Linjiang County was enjoying itself. In the depths of the mountain where Huo Si¡¯s spiritual perception was located, there was only silence. After Ye Yun sensed that there was a ¡°Half-step Golden Immortal¡± outside, he fell into a manic and panicked state. He could not wait to tell everyone this news and gather his strength to destroy this Half-step Golden Immortal. This was not only to protect the power of the Immortal Sects, but also to prevent himself from being corroded by this strange power and also to become an undying Golden Immortal. However, he had just returned from there not long ago. If he went over directly, it would easily make the Supreme unhappy. If that happened, he would be finished. Therefore, after coming back to life, Ye Yun waited for another ten days before activating the golden teleportation array arranged by the Central Palace. Accompanied by strange lights and shadows formed by complicated colors, as well as the distortion of his body and soul, he arrived at this place that had been entangled with him for more than 6,000 years. This was an empty place. Other than the teleportation array under his feet, there was nothing else. It was as if it was the border of the world and nothing else existed. However, Ye Yun could clearly see a guide. In the void, an invisible path guided him forward. As long as he took a step forward, he could naturally cross the endless void and leave this void to arrive in front of a huge palace. This palace was resplendent and magnificent. Every inch of it was exquisite, as if it contained the truths of the world. There were strange flowers and plants growing around it, and their fragrance assailed the nose. The world was even enshrouded in a scarlet and golden light. It was truly the land of Immortals and Gods, the Palace of Longevity. There was a plaque hanging on the main entrance of the hall with three words written on it. ¡°Heaven Saint Palace.¡± Although Ye Yun had been here many times, he still felt a little emotional every time he came here. This was the place that had completely changed his fate. 6,500 years ago, this place was still called the Heaven Unity Palace. It was here that he refined his Dhama Idol with the help of Divine Lord Tianhe and successfully stepped into the Fourth Realm Immortal level, becoming a Mystic Deity. He could finally become one of the core members of the Heaven Unity Palace. In the thousand years after that, he received one mission after another here, constantly conquering the local forces of the Heavenly Void World. He became stronger and more cold-blooded. In the past thousand years, more than 30% of the living beings who died in the Heavenly Void World were killed by him. However, as long as he could obtain the recognition of the Supreme, even if it was just a simple reward, Ye Yun felt that everything was worth it. He would have endless motivation. And all of this had changed 3,700 years ago. Ordinary disciples of the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect only knew that at that time, Divine Lord Tianhe no longer responded to their prayers. As for Ye Yun, he had personally witnessed Divine Lord Tianhe¡¯s death. Yes, 3,700 years ago, Divine Lord Tianhe, who had dominated the universe for more than 5,000 years, a Golden Immortal Divine Lord with an undying body, died in the Heaven Saint Palace. Before he died, he imparted the Immortal True Essence in his body to his son, allowing the Young Divine Lord, who was originally only a Mystic Deity, to leap to the level of a Half-step Golden Immortal. This ¡°Young Divine Lord¡± successfully digested the Immortal True Essence a hundred years later and became a true Golden Immortal. He was known as the Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate. W However, Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate was different from his father. He did not care much about the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect, nor did he continue to answer the prayers of his believers. He even ordered the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect to turn into a martial sect. Otherwise, he would cut off all support. Ye Yun could only do as he was told. Moreover, at that time, his lifespan was already at its end and he did not have much time left. He was no longer in the mood to argue. However, later on, Ye Yun and the other nine Mystic Deities obtained a huge opportunity on the planet connected to the Heavenly Void World. They obtained a portion of Immortal Golden nature and even possessed a strange lifespan. Their thoughts changed. They felt that they were the ones who had taken down more than half of the Heavenly Void World. Nearly half of the supplies that the Heaven Saint Palace needed for thousands of years were provided by them. This Heavenly Void World should be the inheritance left behind for them by Divine Lord Tianhe. No one could touch or occupy it! Whoever dared to do this would die! Now, a ¡°Half-step Golden Immortal¡± of unknown origin had suddenly appeared. Of course, they had to gather all their strength to destroy him. Fortunately, the Heaven Saint Palace also treated the Heavenly Void World as a restricted territory and would do their best to clean up all external disturbances. To Ye Yun, this was a power that he could use. Hence, he knelt in front of the door of the Heaven Saint Palace and kowtowed respectfully. ¡°Ye Yun of the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect seeks an audience with the Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate. A Half-step Golden Immortal has invaded the Heavenly Void World!¡± His voice was very loud and clear. Soon, an indifferent and cold voice came from the Heaven Saint Palace. It was as if there were no emotions in it, making one unable to help but feel fear. ¡°Come in and talk.¡± Chapter 219 - Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate Chapter 219 Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate To Ye Yun, he had already been to the Heaven Saint Palace many times. He was very familiar with everything inside. But every time he came in, he was still very nervous, afraid that he had done something wrong. Especially after the Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate succeeded the throne. This feeling was becoming more and more obvious. Therefore, after entering the Heaven Saint Palace, Ye Yun was still very careful. He paid attention to his every word and action. Finally, he arrived outside a large hall. Then, he stopped. ¡°Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect¡¯s Ye Yun greets the Supreme.¡± Ye Yun knelt on the ground outside the hall and kowtowed respectfully, not daring to slight him at all. ¡°Just now, you said that you wanted to report the invasion of a Half-step Golden Immortal from the Heavenly Void World.¡± A cold voice came from the hall again. ¡°Tell me, who has the guts to do this?¡± ¡°Yes, Divine Lord!¡± Ye Yun kowtowed again. His attitude was still extremely respectful, but his mental state had clearly relaxed a little. ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡± Then, he told him about how the Nine Fire Flame Dragon first found the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect, then found him after it was destroyed. He also told him about how he, a Taiyi Mystic Deity, had been crushed by it and had to self-detonate. The main point here was the ferocity and strength of the Nine Fire Flame Dragon. He emphasized that he was indeed no match for the Fire Dragon. The real mastermind was very likely a Half-step Golden Immortal. In the end, the blame was put on the Fire Dragon and the Demon from the Lower World. That Demon was most likely a Half-step Golden Immortal expert. He was plotting against the Heavenly Void World. 1on ¡°I remember that at the previous meeting, you guys had been discussing that Demon from the Lower World. Is he really very powerful?¡± Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°At that time, you insisted that the Evil Demon from the Lower World could not be a Half-step Golden Immortal. Now, you¡¯ve changed your mind?¡± ¡°Divine Lord, last time, I was only listening to the description of others and made some mistakes in my judgment. Please forgive me,¡± Ye Yun explained. ¡°This time, I experienced it myself. There¡¯s no mistake. That Fire Dragon is too strong. I was grabbed by its dragon claw and didn¡¯t even have a chance to break free. In the end, I could only self-detonate and barely escape. Such power is at least at the Half-step Golden Immortal realm. ¡°And the Evil Demon from the Lower World is not a Fire Dragon, but a human. A powerhouse who has the ability to control Fire Dragons and even killed the Great Demon who escaped from the core of the planet. ¡°It¡¯s definitely impossible for such strength to be lower than a Half-step Golden Immortal. In fact, I even suspect that the demon from the Lower World is also a Golden Immortal Supreme?¡± After saying this, Ye Yun closed his eyes and lay on the ground. He did not dare to make a single sound as he quietly waited for Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate¡¯s reply. Now, he was extremely flustered. He was a little worried that his words would anger the Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate. After all, in the past 3,000 years, there had only been one Golden Immortal Supreme in the world. It was the one in the Heaven Saint Palace. There had never been a second one. This meant absolute authority and absolute status. If he was told that there was a second Golden Immortal in this world, Actually, it was very easy to think of it as challenging his authority and questioning his status. Of course, this also had a high chance of stimulating his killing intent, allowing him to mobilize powerful strength to go to the Heavenly Void World to kill this Demon from the Lower World. This was also Ye Yun¡¯s final goal. However, this time, no one spoke for a long time. Ye Yun could not help but feel a little flustered. After a long while. That voice came from the hall again, and it said with a hint of ridicule, ¡°Ye Yun, I know what you¡¯re thinking. You want me to send out or form a powerful force to kill that so-called ¡®Demon from the Lower World¡¯, right?¡± Ye Yun immediately trembled when he heard this. He immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes. Divine Lord, please calm down. I, I was telling the truth just now. There¡¯s no deceit at all!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s fake, you would have become a pile of rotten bugs by now.¡± The voice inside sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your thoughts, but you have to investigate clearly if this Demon from the Lower World is a Golden Immortal.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, thank you, Divine Lord!¡± Ye Yun nodded repeatedly. He was really frightened by the murderous tone of the Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate just now. Now, he felt his scalp tingle. ¡°Get lost!¡± An indifferent and cold voice came from the hall. ¡°The next time you come to see me, investigate the matter clearly first. Hmph!¡± The last snort was like a thunderclap that struck Ye Yun, almost causing his soul to dissipate on the spot. As soon as he finished speaking, he had already scrambled out. The Heaven Saint Palace returned to its usual quiet state. Only the voice in the hall was still echoing. ¡°Golden Immortal? How is that possible?! Under this starry sky, there are only four sources of Immortal True Essence. How can there be a fifth Golden Immortal? ¡°If that Fire Dragon is really a Half-step Golden Immortal, then it has at least six sets of Immortal Golden nature. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. This is a Golden Immortal, a Supreme. It¡¯s a rare pinnacle realm of cultivation. It¡¯s a fixed position in the Immortal ranks! ¡°How can there be so many?! ¡°It¡¯s absolutely impossible! ¡°Unless, unless it¡¯s the mysterious existence that once contaminated a portion of the Immortal True Essence¡­¡± ¡­. Ye Yun returned to his cave abode from the Heaven Saint Palace with an extremely ugly expression. His face was originally just a skeleton. Now, there was a hint of fear, making him look even more terrifying. He was terrified. This was because he knew what would happen if he offended the Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate. 2,000 years ago, one of the Nine Elders of the Immortal Sects had angered the Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate because of his careless words. In the end, he was beaten into a ball of purple-black mud on the spot and scattered into countless Heavenly Void Evil Bugs. Although the Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate was unable to kill the Nine Elders of the Immortal Sects who possessed the characteristics of immortality, he could easily beat them into such a state and then apply restrictions to make them unable to revive. One of the Nine Elders, a Taiyi Mystic Deity, was imprisoned in the purple-black mud for 500 years. When he recovered, he was about to go crazy. He only barely returned to normal after recuperating for 300 years. ¡°I was still too anxious this time. I cared too much about the Heavenly Void World and was too careless.¡± Ye Yun examined his previous actions and secretly regretted it. ¡°I actually didn¡¯t make any preparations and directly went to look for the Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate. I¡¯m simply courting death. ¡°If not for the fact that the Supreme really cares about that Evil Demon from the Lower World who¡¯s suspected to be a Half-step Golden Immortal or True Golden Immortal and is also very concerned about the situation in the Heavenly Void World, I¡¯m afraid I would have become a ball of purple-black mud and been imprisoned.¡± Thinking of this, he could not help but shiver. The scene of the matter with nine other people 3,000 years ago flashed involuntarily in his mind. ¡°Ever since then, our bodies have become something formed by these purple-black bugs. ¡°Are we really still cultivators? Are we still human? ¡°Or is this retribution?¡± Chapter 220 - 3,000 Years Ago, Devouring Star Gods Chapter 220 3,000 Years Ago, Devouring Star Gods The Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate was unwilling to attack directly, nor was he willing to send anyone to help. This way, the problem in front of Ye Yun was extremely troublesome. He had no way of leaving this cave abode. This was because as soon as he left, he would immediately face Huo Si¡¯s attack. With his strength as a Taiyi Mystic Deity, it was impossible for him to be a match for it. He would only be crushed in all aspects. Although he would not die, it did not feel good to be killed again and again. ¡°Why is this Outer World Evil Demon so powerful? What exactly is his background?!¡± Ye Yun fell into deep thought, unable to figure it out no matter what. The Lower World was just a civilization that had not even reached 10,000 years old. It was already a miracle for one Half-step Golden Immortal to appear. How could there be a second one? The second one might even be a genuine Golden Immortal Supreme. This was too ridiculous! ¡°There should only be two portions of the Immortal True Essence in the Lower World. One of them was already eaten by us 3,000 years ago, and the other is in the hands of the person from Daoyi Palace. It¡¯s impossible for there to be a third portion.¡± Ye Yun was puzzled. The reason why he firmly refused to believe that the so-called Evil Demon of the Lower World was a Half-step Golden Immortal was because he knew very well where the Immortal True Essence was. Without the Immortal True Essence, it was impossible to break through to the Fourth Realm Immortal level, the Taiyi Mystic Deity Realm. It was even more impossible for one to cultivate to a Golden Immortal Supreme. However, the power displayed by the Nine Fire Flame Dragon was too powerful. It had already far exceeded the limits of the Taiyi Mystic Deity Realm. This puzzled him. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Ye Yun suddenly looked panicked. He thought of a possibility, but he quickly shook his head and denied this thought. He thought to himself, ¡°Impossible, this is impossible, absolutely impossible! ¡°Even if Evil Demons from the outside world appear one after another and cultivate different techniques from us, it¡¯s impossible for them to nurture the Immortal True Essence anew in such a short period of time. It¡¯s only been 3,000 years¡­ No, it¡¯s not nurturing anew. The one from the Purple Extreme Palace that¡¯s sealed in the core of the earth already has 10% of the undying characteristic. Perhaps, it¡¯s really possible? ¡°This, this, no, I can¡¯t let this possibility exist. I have to find the eight of them immediately and discuss a countermeasure together to gather our strength. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable!¡± Ye Yun seemed to have thought of a very terrifying possibility. He suddenly became extremely flustered and nervous. ¡°But how should I get out now?!¡± Ye Yun¡¯s mind raced as he tried to find a way to escape. But when he thought of Huo Si¡¯s incomparably powerful strength, he felt a little despair. The difference was too great. It was impossible to escape! Under such extreme emotions, purple-black pustules began to swell on his face again. Then, it exploded with a bang, and dense purple-black bugs crawled out. These bugs automatically floated up. After reaching a certain height, they disappeared without a trace. Ye Yun noticed this scene and a thought suddenly appeared in his heart. He thought to himself, ¡°These bugs are essentially contaminated Immortal True Essence¡¯s filth. When we ate the Immortal True Essence, we were contaminated by this filth, causing our bodies to turn into these purple-black bugs. Does this mean that to a certain extent, the nine of us can actually be considered as one? If that¡¯s the case, I might be able to revive with the nine of them. This should be the only way for me to escape. In any case, I won¡¯t die. I can give it a try.¡± Thinking of this, he directly reversed the power in his body, making the power in his body become violent again. Then, there was a bang. An earth-shattering bang sounded in the cave abode, but because of the restriction array, no aura of power spread outside, nor was there any sound. Ye Yun self-destructed again, turning himself into countless purple-black bugs. These purple-black bugs gathered together and formed a huge ball of mud. They rushed on top of it densely and kept squirming. At the same time, the ball of mud began to float upwards. When they approached the void that would make the purple-black insects disappear into thin air, countless insects began to spread their mental strength and sense the closest ¡°same species¡± through the connection. Ye Yun had never done such a thing before, and he didn¡¯t know if it would succeed. However, this was the only solution he could think of at this moment. And the facts proved that this method was indeed feasible! Through the connection between the purple-black insects, he quickly sensed a dark and deep palace. It was cold and damp inside, and there was almost no light, as if there were no living beings. In the deepest part of the palace stood a three-foot-tall wooden statue. It was placed on a gorgeous shrine, and the surroundings were filled with the faint smell of incense. If it was in the outside world, this statue would definitely be recognized. This was the Heavenly God worshiped by the Void Dao Sect¡ªDao Master Lifeless True Void. The wooden statue formed a seal with its hands. There was a faint smile on its face, but it did not lose its dignity. If it was in some places in the mortal world, this statue might really be able to make one feel at ease. But in the depths of this netherworld palace, just the smile on the wooden statue made one¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°Hehehe!!¡± Chapter 221 - 3,000 Years Ago, Devouring Star Gods (2) Chapter 221 3,000 Years Ago, Devouring Star Gods (2) Suddenly, the wooden statue let out an extremely strange laughter. It was extremely terrifying At the same time, its mouth suddenly split open, forming a huge crack that spread to the ears. Immediately after, the statue¡¯s mouth kept opening and closing as it laughed loudly. ¡°Ye Yun, you actually thought of such a method. Hahaha, ridiculous, ridiculous!!¡± Before he could finish his sentence Buzz! The wooden statue trembled violently, and purple-black bugs crawled out of its open mouth without warning. It was dense and seemed endless. A moment later, countless purple-black bugs had already gathered into a ball of mud on the ground of the netherworld palace. The ball of mud kept squirming, and the countless bugs on it quickly reformed into a human form. Soon, it turned into a dried-up old man. It was Ye Yun. He had succeeded. Through the connection between the pollution of the Immortal True Essence, he directly crossed thousands of kilometers and reformed his body on Lifeless¡¯s side. ¡°As expected, the two of us are the closest to God!¡± Ye Yun chuckled and moved his body slightly. ¡°This new body is not bad.¡± ¡°Tell me, what did you encounter?¡± the wooden statue asked with a smile. ¡°A Fire Dragon that¡¯s at least in the Half-step Golden Immortal realm.¡± Ye Yun¡¯s expression instantly darkened, and then he recounted his encounter during this period. ¡°Hiss!¡± The wooden statue gasped in shock. ¡°That Demon from the Lower World is actually so powerful. I originally thought that he was only a Half-step Golden Immortal.¡± ¡°You guessed that he was a Half-step Golden Immortal previously. Have you never thought about where his Immortal True Essence came from?¡± Ye Yun asked in a low voice. ¡°Does this have anything to do with whether he¡¯s a Half-step Golden Immortal?¡± The wooden statue asked curiously. ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s a fixed number of Immortal True Essence?¡± Clearly, he did not know that there was a fixed number of Golden Immortals, nor did he know how much of the Lower World¡¯s Immortal True Essence there was. ¡°I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a fixed number of Immortal True Essence, but there¡¯s definitely a fixed number in the Lower World.¡± Ye Yun sneered. ¡°Old wooden statue, do you still remember the Half-step Golden Immortal who was torn apart and devoured 3,000 years ago?¡± ¡°Of course I remember,¡± the wooden statue said. ¡°At that time, we were ordered to fight on that planet together. Unexpectedly, there was actually a Taiyi Mystic Deity among the natives who almost killed all of us. If not for the fact that we found a Half-step Golden Immortal who had lost consciousness and was almost on the verge of death in the core of the planet and devoured his corpse to obtain an undying characteristic, we would have been killed long ago.¡± ¡°Do you really think that he¡¯s an ordinary Half-step Golden Immortal?¡± Ye Yun said in a low voice. ¡°After we ended the battle, we broke through to the Taiyi Mystic Deity realm at an extremely fast speed. This is all thanks to the power contained in the corpse of that Half-step Golden Immortal. How can the power of a normal Half-step Golden Immortal be so easily refined?¡± ¡°Indeed, the power in that Half-step Golden Immortal¡¯s body is very close to natural essence energy. It¡¯s extremely easy to refine.¡± The wooden statue asked curiously, ¡°Ye Yun, what are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Do you know about the Star Gods?¡± Ye Yun suddenly asked. ¡°What?¡± the wooden statue asked suspiciously. ¡°Dead things worshiped by others for a long time will have a chance to awaken a spirit and become a god. You should know this, right?¡± Ye Yun asked again. ¡°Naturally,¡± the wooden statue said. In a way, that was how he was born. ¡°Revered God once told me that if a star can experience the changes of civilization and gather the consciousness of all living beings, it will have a chance to give birth to a Star God.¡± Ye Yun opened his toothless mouth and smiled. ¡°And the original Star God was a Half-step Golden Immortal. This is one of the sources of the Immortal True Essence.¡± Clang! The wooden statue almost fell off the altar and said in shock, ¡°3,000 years ago, we actually ate a newly born Star God?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Ye Yun nodded and said, ¡°Do you still think there will be a lot of Immortal True Essence? Under normal circumstances, it¡¯s definitely the limit for a civilization that hasn¡¯t even reached 10,000 years old to have one source of Immortal True Essence.¡± ¡°Then how did that Demon from the Lower World come about?¡± The wooden statue looked at Ye Yun and said in a low voice, ¡°What are you trying to say?!¡± ver ¡°Have you forgotten why we have to guard against the appearance of other cultivation methods in the Lower World?¡± Ye Yun sneered. ¡°Because when a Star God is born, the laws of the world might naturally give birth to some cultivation methods that are different from ordinary cultivation methods. These cultivation techniques are relatively crude at the beginning. Perhaps they can only be cultivated to the Deva Realm at most. However, the more perfectly they are developed, the more complete the nurturing of the Star God will be. A hundred years ago, an Immortal Dawn Sect appeared. Now, there¡¯s a Fire Dragon suspected to be a Half-step Golden Immortal and an even stronger Evil Demon. What do you think this means?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s only been 3,000 years!¡± The wooden statue became very excited and even a little frightened when he heard this. ¡°Can another Star God be nurtured in 3,000 years?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed impossible under normal circumstances, but have you forgotten who we sealed in the core of the planet?¡± Regret appeared on Ye Yun¡¯s face. ¡°There¡¯s also Immortal Golden nature from the Star God on him.¡± ¡°In other words, if the Star God uses that 10% of its Immortal Golden nature as the foundation to reproduce¡­¡± The wooden statue trembled. ¡°It¡¯s indeed possible to reproduce a Half-step Golden Immortal or even a Golden Immortal in 3,000 years?!¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t stop them, he might not only be a Golden Immortal anymore,¡± Ye Yun said in a low voice. ¡°Exalted God once told me that Star Gods can grow into terrifying existences that surpass Golden Immortals.¡± ¡°Ye Yun, let¡¯s immediately gather the other seven people for a meeting!¡± The wooden statue roared crazily and was extremely anxious. ¡­. The Nine Fire Flame Dragons could monitor the movements of the Nine Immortal Sects on its own outside, so there was no need to worry. Therefore, Cui Heng had been living quite comfortably recently. After arranging Hui Shi and Hong Kang¡¯s whereabouts, he studied every day. Learning made him happy. After helping Li Mingqiong break through to the Golden Immortal Realm, His Nascent Soul cultivation had increased greatly again. From his perception, the progress of his Early-stage Nascent Soul cultivation should be close to 10%. The two explorations of new paths had benefited him greatly. However, this could only be considered a two-hammer deal. After Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong, he no longer had such an opportunity. The core cultivation methods were still learning and exploration. Other than cultivating the spells that he had yet to learn, Cui Heng was also flipping through the books stored in Linjiang. There was all kinds of information about the history of this world. This could help him understand many unknown things. This would increase the cultivation of the Nascent Soul. Pei Qingshu had provided many books, and Li Mingqiong was naturally not to be outdone. She would send people from the capital to send books to Cui Heng every day. However, the dynasty changed frequently. Although it was more powerful and had more books than the Linjiang Pei family, its foundation was much weaker. Many books were actually not very valuable. Therefore, after Cui Heng finished reading all the books of the Linjiang Pei Family, he had the intention to leave Linjiang County. It was time to go to Daoyi Palace. ¡­. Cui Heng¡¯s departure was not grand. He did not want to have any tedious farewell ceremonies, nor did he want to bring too many people over. Hence, he only sent someone to inform Pei Qingshu of this news and left with Zhang Shuming. When Pei Qingshu found out about this, Cui Heng had already flown 100,000 feet into the sky with Zhang Shuming and headed straight for Daoyi Palace. As for Li Mingqiong, because she needed to deal with the political affairs of the Imperial Court, she left seven days after breaking through. So she knew even later. Neither of them could send him off in time. Cui Heng was also happy to be free. He only had one goal now. That is to explore more unknowns as soon as possible and break through to the Mid-stage Nascent Soul realm. Above the clouds. Zhang Shuming¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He pointed at the layers of mountains below and said, ¡°Exalted Immortal, it¡¯s there. That¡¯s Daoyi Palace!!¡± Chapter 222 - Daoyi Palace, Daoist Three Yang Chapter 222 Daoyi Palace, Daoist Three Yang The Daoyi Palace of the Heavenly Void World was much more magnificent than the Daoyi Palace of the Great Jin. Nine mountain peaks stood proudly, towering over 10,000 feet and reaching the sky. Every mountain peak seemed to be a divine pillar that connected the heavens and the earth. It was incomparably magnificent. At the top of each of the nine peaks was a palace. Built atop the clouds, they were bathed in the light of the sun. When one looked upwards through the clouds, they would feel that the palaces were all blooming with golden light. Cui Heng did not deliberately hide his aura. Of course, he did not release them all. After some thought, he released less than one ten-thousandth of his Dharmic powers. Even so, it was far above the Grand Completion Golden Core Realm. After all, the current Cui Heng could instantly kill thousands of Grand Completion Golden Core cultivators with just a drop of blood. And the so-called Golden Immortal was only equivalent to the Late-stage Golden Core realm. At the same time, on the Tianyi Peak in the middle of the nine peaks, in front of the newly built Daoyi Palace, Daoist Three Yang was teaching a group of Earth Immortals. In the square in front, there were more than a hundred Human Immortals, more than 30 Earth Immortals, and over 10 Devas. There were even three Heaven Monarchs. This was only the people who were currently attending Daoist Three Yang¡¯s lecture on the Martial Dao. It was not the entire strength of Daoyi Palace. However, it was enough to show how deep the foundation of this ten-thousand-year-old sect was. Whether they were Devas or Heaven Monarchs, everyone was still very excited when facing Daoist Three Yang. They could not wait to hear Daoist Three Yang insights on Martial Dao. This was the Ancestral Master who had single-handedly passed down the legacy of the Daoyi Palace in the Heavenly Void World. At the same time, he had resisted the pressure of the Nine Immortal Sects and led the Daoyi Palace to develop rapidly, stabilizing it at the fastest speed. Therefore, every disciple of Daoyi Palace had to owe Daoist Three Yang a favor. They were very respectful to Daoist Three Yang. Moreover, as a Half-step Golden Immortal, Daoist Three Yang had his own unique understanding of the laws of heaven and earth and martial arts concepts. In the past, every time there was a Dharma and Martial Dao Conference, many people would be deeply inspired. They might even fall into an epiphany and improve their martial cultivation greatly. This also caused Daoist Three Yang¡¯s lecture to be fully attended every time he spoke. Even the roof was filled with people. Usually, when Daoist Three Yang sat on the meditation cushion in front of Daoyi Palace, he would say something similar to an opening speech to everyone before starting. But this time, it seemed a little different. After Daoist Three Yang sat on the meditation cushion, he did not speak. Instead, he gently closed his eyes, as if he was sensing something However, cold sweat quickly broke out on his forehead. His eyes suddenly widened, and his face revealed an expression of disbelief. His gaze was filled with fear. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± A Heaven Monarch could not help but lean over and ask. He looked at Daoist Three Yang with great concern, and the expression on his face was a little surprised. ¡°Master, did you sense something?¡± This Heaven Monarch was Daoist Three Yang¡¯s seventh disciple. Among everyone present, other than Daoist Three Yang himself, he was the oldest and had the highest cultivation realm. As for the other six disciples, they had long passed away. One could not live for 3,000 years without becoming a Mystic Deity. Even if one became a Mystic Deity, if they did not have a way to extend their lifespan or access to longevity spirit herbs, they could only live for more than a thousand years. Their Third Senior Brother died like this. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Daoist Three Yang shook his head gently, then looked up at the sky and bowed respectfully. ¡°Senior, since you¡¯re here, can you show yourself?¡± Many of the Daoyi Palace disciples present were stunned when they heard this. They first looked at their Ancestral Master before looking at the sky with disbelief. The Ancestral Master was a Half-step Golden Immortal who had lived for countless years. Now, he actually addressed someone as Senior and even bowed down respectfully to welcome him. It really refreshed the understanding of all the disciples of Daoyi Palace. Then, they saw a golden cloud slowly descend from the sky. On it stood a handsome young man in a light green robe, and behind him stood a middle-aged Daoist priest with a respectful attitude. They were Cui Heng and Zhang Shuming. When the disciples of Daoyi Palace saw Cui Heng and Zhang Shuming, they revealed puzzled expressions. They could not tell what was so strange about these two people, nor why the Ancestral Master treated them so cautiously. However, when Cui Heng and Zhang Shuming landed and the distance between them shrank, these disciples felt an indescribable pressure. They felt as if a huge mountain was pressing down on their heart, causing their thoughts to slow down, their heart to beat slower, and their entire body to feel like it was suffocating The disciples of Daoyi Palace present were at least Human Immortals. Logically speaking, such a physical condition should not have happened. However, when Cui Heng descended and approached them, when the faint pressure released by Cui Heng came into contact with them, they felt this pressure. This was the suppression of the essence of life. Among these Daoyi Palace disciples was a Human Immortal. His expression was strange as he focused his gaze on Zhang Shuming. His expression was one of shock and confusion, and he even looked a little self-doubtful. Zhang Shuming also noticed this Human Immortal, and his eyes were filled with surprise. However, neither of them spoke now. Cui Heng looked at Daoist Three Yang who was kneeling on the ground and smiled. ¡°Please rise. There¡¯s no relationship between us. Although I have some cultivation, there¡¯s no need to bow so respectfully.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Daoist Three Yang seemed to be stunned when he heard this. He paused for a moment and first raised his head to look at Cui Heng. Then, he stood up and looked at Cui Heng in confusion. He frowned and said, ¡°Senior, aren¡¯t you a Dao God Envoy?¡±. ¡°Of course not.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°My surname is Cui. I came from the Lower World.¡± ¡°The Lower World?!¡± Daoist Three Yang was clearly stunned. His expression became even more confused as he frowned and said, ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve always been familiar with the ancient books. Don¡¯t scare me.¡± Although Daoist Three Yang was only a Half-step Golden Immortal now, he knew very well what kind of power a true Golden Immortal should have. Therefore, the moment he sensed Cui Heng¡¯s aura, he knew that this was an extraordinary figure. He could not be provoked. He had to be respectful! Otherwise, the entire Daoyi Palace might be finished on the spot! How could such a big shot who was countless times stronger than a Golden Immortal appear in the Lower World? Could this be a successfully nurtured Star God? However, that Star God was first contaminated 7,000 years ago and then dismembered and eaten 3,000 years ago. How could such a powerful existence be nurtured? ¡°Perfected Zhang.¡± Cui Heng did not explain to Daoist Three Yang. Instead, he took a step back and said to Zhang Shuming, ¡°It¡¯s your time now.¡± ¡°Yes, Exalted Immortal.¡± Zhang Shuming nodded first, then cupped his hands and bowed to Daoist Three Yang. ¡°Disciple of the Lower World Daoyi Palace, Zhang Shuming, greets Ancestral Master.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Daoist Three Yang was stunned again. He looked at the respectful Deva in shock. At this moment, he suddenly had a ridiculous feeling The Daoyi Palace in the Lower World actually had a disciple at the Deva Realm? Was it that ridiculous? ¡°You, you¡¯re really Shuming?!¡± At this moment, the Human Immortal who had noticed Zhang Shuming earlier suddenly stood up and looked at him in shock. ¡°You actually came to the Upper World. Your cultivation seems to have improved a lot!¡± ¡°Xingfa, is this your disciple from the Lower World?¡± Daoist Three Yang turned to look at the Human Immortal and was even more shocked. What was going on?! The master was still a Human Immortal, but his disciple was already a Deva? ¡°Patriarch, Shuming is indeed my disciple in the Lower World. He has also taken over as the Sect Master of Daoyi Palace in the Lower World,¡± Daoist Xingfa said respectfully. ¡°Senior, this¡­¡± Daoist Three Yang was completely confused and could only look at Cui Heng in confusion. ¡°Master, Ancestral Master, it¡¯s like this¡­¡± Zhang Shuming hurriedly explained the reason why he met Cui Heng, followed Cui Heng to the Upper World, and came to Daoyi Palace. After hearing everything, the square in front of Daoyi Palace was silent. Many disciples were dumbfounded as they looked at Cui Heng in extreme shock. It turned out that the Ancestor of the Immortal Dawn Sect who caused the Immortal Tribulation a hundred years ago was this senior¡¯s disciple. It turned out that the Demon who had caused the Nine Immortal Sects to panic was also this senior. It turned out that this senior had already destroyed the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect and directly turned the Nine Immortal Sects into the Eight Immortal Sects! It turned out that the Empress of Great Zhou and Linjiang¡¯s Deva Pei were both this senior¡¯s disciples¡­ So¡­ After Zhang Shuming finished talking about Cui Heng, Cui Heng was already an Immortal-like existence in the hearts of many Daoyi Palace disciples. He was omnipotent. Even Daoist Three Yang was shocked to the extreme. After some careful consideration, he said to Cui Heng, ¡°Senior, I already know why you¡¯re here. ¡°But the sect¡¯s books are the foundation of our Daoyi Palace¡¯s inheritance after all. It¡¯s also the lifeline that has been passed down for ten thousand years. There are even many core secrets of our Daoyi Palace¡­¡± ¡°I can help the more than hundred Human Immortals here condense their Martial Dao True Intent and step into the Earth Immortal Realm,¡± Cui Heng said with a smile. He did not intend to force things. That would be a disadvantage and was completely unnecessary. ¡°All, all of them? Condense their Martial Dao True Intent¡­¡± Daoist Three Yang¡¯s eyes widened. He subconsciously turned to look at the group of Human Immortal disciples and realized that they were all tense and looking forward to it. ¡°If you¡¯re still not satisfied, I can help all the Earth Immortals here condense Deva blood,¡± Cui Heng continued. ¡°At the same time, I can help all the Devas condense their Dharma Idols and become Heaven Immortals.¡± When he heard this, Daoist Three Yang was already stunned. ¡°I see that there are still three Devas here. Why don¡¯t I help them refine their Dharma Idol as well and help them step into the Mystic Deity realm?¡± Cui Heng said with a smile. To him, doing these things were very simple. He only needed to mobilize a trace of Dharmic powers to complete it. It was very simple. ¡°By the way, I saw that you¡­¡± Cui Heng looked at Daoist Three Yang again. ¡°Senior, Senior, you, don¡¯t say anymore.¡± Daoist Three Yang waved his hand and exhaled. ¡°Please follow me.¡± ¡°Thank you, Daoist Priest.¡± Cui Heng revealed a satisfied smile. Then, the two of them left Daoyi Palace Square. Leaving behind many dumbfounded and extremely shocked Daoyi Palace disciples. They even suspected that they had hallucinated just now. Otherwise, it would be too bizarre. Zhang Shuming, who was left behind, immediately became the focus of everyone. There were many books in Daoyi Palace. And they were all stored separately. There was a library on each of the nine peaks. Inside were countless books that the Daoyi Palace had accumulated for 10,000 years. Now, Cui Heng and Daoist Three Yang have arrived at the library of Tianyi Peak. However, before entering the library, Cui Heng suddenly looked at Daoist Three Yang and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re actually not the original Daoist Three Yang, right?¡± Chapter 223 - Problematic "Immortal True Essence" Chapter 223 Problematic ¡°Immortal True Essence¡± Daoist Three Yang¡¯s footsteps paused imperceptibly. Then, he looked at Cui Heng with a puzzled expression and said in a daze, ¡°Senior, why do you say that?¡± Cui Heng still had a smile on his face as he said, ¡°I heard from Perfected Zhang that Daoist Three Yang was already the Sect Master of Daoyi Palace 3,000 years ago and was already a Taiyi Mystic Deity.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Daoist Three Yang fell silent when he heard this, but his expression was still puzzled. ¡°Senior, what are you trying to say?¡± ¡°So why are you only 1,700 years old?¡± Cui Heng chuckled. To him, who was already at the Nascent Soul realm, it was very easy to sense a person¡¯s vitality. He could tell at a glance how many years a living being had lived. ¡°What exactly does Senior want to do?¡± Daoist Three Yang¡¯s expression darkened. His identity was his greatest secret. This was something that could intimidate the Nine Immortal Sects and also the foundation to ensure the stable development of Daoyi Palace. If the group of Taiyi Mystic Deity from the Nine Immortal Sects knew that he was no longer the Daoist Three Yang who had once suppressed them until they could not raise their heads, the situation of Daoyi Palace would probably be in danger. Even if this ¡°senior¡± in front of him was an enemy of the Nine Immortal Sects, he was naturally shocked when such a critical matter was suddenly exposed. ¡°I can help you become a true Golden Immortal.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°Senior don¡¯t have to worry about that. As long as I digest the Immortal True Essence, I¡¯ll naturally become a Golden Immortal.¡± Daoist Three Yang shook his head, clearly not interested in Cui Heng¡¯s suggestion. Of course, this was also because he had never heard of anyone using any methods to speed up the digestion of the Immortal True Essence. He did not believe that Cui Heng could help him become a Golden Immortal. ¡°Can¡¯t one become a Golden Immortal without digesting the Immortal True Essence?¡± Cui Heng pretended to be puzzled. ¡°Senior, if you have something to say, just say it.¡± Daoist Three Yang was already completely vigilant. At this moment, in Daoist Three Yang¡¯s eyes, Cui Heng was completely looking for trouble. An existence that was countless times stronger than a Golden Immortal actually asked if one could become a Golden Immortal without digesting Immortal True Essence? If he wasn¡¯t teasing someone, what was he doing? Daoist Three Yang was even prepared to face Cui Heng¡¯s attack. Although he knew very well that Cui Heng¡¯s strength was incomparably powerful and was not something he could resist at all, if Cui Heng wanted to harm Daoyi Palace, he would still rush up to resist without hesitation. The inheritance of the Daoyi Palace was a will left behind by his master. He was willing to sacrifice his life for it. ¡°Daoist Priest, don¡¯t be anxious. Why don¡¯t you take a look at this first?¡± Cui Heng smiled. He didn¡¯t care about Daoist Three Yang¡¯s attitude. Instead, he raised his right hand and extended a finger. Hu ¨C A ball of scarlet flames suddenly emerged from Cui Heng¡¯s fingertips. The extremely dazzling light made even a Half-step Golden Immortal like Daoist Three Yang feel temporarily blinded. However, after this short period of blindness, he saw endless light. It was as if the entire universe was illuminated by this crimson light. In an instant, this flame was the brightest light that Daoist Three Yang had ever seen in his life. There was no other. Immediately after, Daoist Three Yang felt a faint pressure appear in the bright and hot fire. At first, this sense of prestige was very weak, but it became stronger extremely quickly. In the blink of an eye, it had already surpassed him in strength, a Half-step Golden Immortal. It was stronger than a Half-step Golden Immortal! It had reached the Golden Immortal realm! Moreover, Daoist Three Yang could clearly sense that this was not Cui Heng using any martial technique. Instead, a living creature was being born! In the ball of fire that emerged from Cui Heng¡¯s fingertips, he sensed the process of the birth of life and the process of a life growing from birth to maturity However, after sensing all of this, fear appeared on Daoist Three Yang¡¯s face. His eyes widened as he looked at Cui Heng in disbelief. ¡°How, how is this possible? How is this possible?! What did I see, what did I just see?!¡± I actually saw a new life being born on this person¡¯s fingertips. Moreover, it was a Golden Immortal level creature. Am I crazy, or was I hallucinating?! r w At this moment, Daoist Three Yang was already doubting his life in his extreme shock. After all, creating living beings out of thin air was really unbelievable and too shocking. It was simply unbelievable. ¡°Wuwu!¡± At this moment, the flame suddenly made a sound. It was very young. It was the first sound this new life made in this world. Then, a seven-inch-long Fire Dragon flew out from Cui Heng¡¯s fingertips. This was the fifth Nine Fire Flame Dragon. It could be called ¡°Huo Wu¡±. It also possessed Late-stage Golden Core realm and Dharmic powers. In addition, Cui Heng had also engraved a few spell seals on the Nine Fire Flame Dragon. As long as he used his Dharmic powers to activate these seals, he could release the spells. In other words, Huo Wu¡¯s usage of spells was much stronger than the previous four. At this moment, Daoist Three Yang, who was standing at the side, was completely dumbfounded. He looked at Huo Wu, who was dancing freely in the air, and almost suspected that he was hallucinating. Cui Heng was not in a hurry. He just stood there and quietly looked at Daoist Three Yang opposite him, waiting for his reply. After a while, Daoist Three Yang finally calmed down slightly. He looked at Huo Wu, who was dancing in the air, and his heart was even more moved, as if a storm had stirred up. Plop! Daoist Three Yang knelt down in front of Cui Heng and said respectfully, ¡°Senior, you have great divine powers. If you¡¯ve come here to destroy Daoyi Palace, please kill me first.¡± At this moment, in his eyes, Cui Heng was already a god-like existence. Even in myths, he was an ancient figure. Facing such an expert, he was completely in despair. ¡°Daoist Priest, when did I say I was here to destroy Daoyi Palace?¡± Cui Heng laughed when he saw this. He raised his hand and let Daoist Three Yang stand up. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say earlier that I wanted to discuss with you if you can become a Golden Immortal without using Immortal True Essence?¡±. ¡°¡­¡± Daoist Three Yang was a little stunned when he heard this. So the question just now was not to tease him. It was actually real?! This was too ridiculous! However, Cui Heng¡¯s current expression did not seem fake. Moreover, there was no need for such a powerful existence to lie about such things. Thinking of this, Daoist Three Yang took a deep breath and said, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m indeed not the original Daoist Three Yang. The person who brought the entire Daoyi Palace to the Heavenly Void World was actually my master. ¡°I¡¯m Master¡¯s third disciple, and also the only disciple of Master who has cultivated to the Mystic Deity realm. 1,500 years ago, Master passed away and passed on his Immortal True Essence to me. He even asked me to take on his name to prevent the Nine Immortal Sects from plotting against us. Senior, this is my situation. Do you have any other questions?¡± As long as the other party¡¯s goal was not to harm Daoyi Palace, he could heave a sigh of relief. VA ¡°I want your Immortal True Essence.¡± Cui Heng did not beat around the bush and said bluntly, ¡°If you believe me, give me your Immortal True Essence. I will help you directly become a Golden Immortal.¡± This was his final goal, and also the reason why he directly exposed Daoist Three Yang¡¯s identity from the beginning. He wanted to obtain a complete version of the Immortal True Essence to study. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s the difference between this and Immortal Golden nature. If there were really many differences between the two, Cui Heng would definitely receive a lot of feedback from exploring the unknown, directly improving his cultivation. ¡°¡­Alright!¡± Daoist Three Yang spoke with some difficulty. Although he had already expected this, he still felt suffocated when he heard this request. However, in the end, he agreed. Hence, Daoist Three Yang closed his eyes and began to reverse the power in his body. He tried to condense the Immortal True Essence that had been partially digested into a complete state. This process was very smooth. Although the Immortal True Essence in the body of a Half-step Golden Immortal had already begun to be digested, as long as it was not completely digested, he had not fused with the Immortal True Essence. Therefore, in just a moment, a ball of golden light that emitted an undying charm flew out from Daoist Three Yang¡¯s head. At the same time, Daoist Three Yang also went from a Half-step Golden Immortal to a Taiyi Mystic Deity. An unprecedented sense of loss and emptiness filled his heart. However, this feeling only lasted for a moment before Daoist Three Yang felt an extremely strong force pour in from the top of his head. Moreover, it contained an extremely strong aura of immortality. In an instant, Daoist Three Yang felt that he had fused with this immortal aura. The power in his body immediately boiled, and the essence of his life began to sublimate to the extreme. A moment later, he woke up and looked down at his hands in disbelief. Then, he looked up at Cui Heng and said in shock, ¡°I, I became a Golden Immortal just like that?!¡± ¡°Just a simple move.¡± Cui Heng chuckled. He had just used a trace of Dharmic powers to simulate some Immortal Golden nature and instantly helped Daoist Three Yang break through. At the same time, he raised his hand and grabbed the Immortal True Essence. Then, he realized that it was actually a fingernail-sized transparent crystal. It was just that the power aura it emitted had an undying charm. It was this power that had the effect of letting Mystic Deities transform into Golden Immortals. However, when Cui Heng sensed carefully, he realized that there was something wrong with this so-called ¡°Immortal True Essence¡±. There were actually subtle traces of artificial work on this thing. An essential item for breaking through to the next realm actually had traces of artificial work! ¡°Daoist priest, do you know the source of the Immortal True Essence?¡± Cui Heng asked Daoist Three Yang without changing his expression. ¡°I heard from Master that it¡¯s born from nature and is a necessary item to break through to the Golden Immortal realm,¡± Daoist Three Yang replied truthfully. ¡°Moreover, Master also said that under this starry sky, there are only four sources of Immortal True Essence, so Golden Immortals have a limited quota¡­¡± He could not continue. If there was really a fixed number of Golden Immortals, if there were only four sources of Immortal True Essence, and if the Immortal True Essence was a necessary item to break through to the Golden Immortal realm¡­ Then what was going on with this person in front of him? What was with the Golden Immortal Fire Dragon that had just been created out of thin air? And what was going on with him, who had just become a Golden Immortal? For a moment, Daoist Three Yang suddenly fell into a strange confusion. He vaguely felt that there was something wrong with his cultivation method all along, as if something had gone wrong. ¡°Heh¡­¡± Cui Heng suddenly laughed. He opened his palm and suppressed the golden light that contained the aura of immortality, revealing the form of the crystal. ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s a problem with the Golden Immortal cultivation technique you cultivate.¡± Chapter 224 - This Starry Sky Chapter 224 This Starry Sky Under the suppression of Cui Heng¡¯s Dharmic powers, this transparent crystal was clearly presented in front of Daoist Three Yang. At this moment, Daoist Three Yang was already a Golden Immortal, and he was a Golden Immortal with an Immortal Golden Body. Although he could not compare to a true Late-stage Golden Core cultivator, he was much stronger than a Golden Immortal who had relied on the so-called Immortal True Essence to advance. Therefore, he quickly discovered the strange thing about this transparent crystal. ¡°These patterns seem to be runes!¡± Daoist Three Yang¡¯s eyes widened, and then his entire body froze. A chill rushed to his head, making him feel cold all over. ¡°Impossible, how is this possible!¡± He also discovered that the Immortal True Essence had traces of artificial work. This meant that the so-called ¡°Immortal True Essence¡± was very likely something created by somebody. It was not formed naturally. The method to truly break through to the Fifth Realm Immortal realm and become a Golden Immortal probably didn¡¯t require consuming this so-called ¡°Immortal True Essence¡±. If this guess was true, what were the real circumstances with Golden Immortals? What did they mean by there were only four sources of Immortal True Essence under the starry sky? They were all nonsense! But if that was really the case, then who was behind this? Who had such a great divine power? Who had the ability? Who could do this? Just thinking about it made Daoist Three Yang¡¯s hair stand on end. It was too terrifying! Even Cui Heng himself was a little surprised. Before seeing the true form of this ¡°Immortal True Essence¡±, even he did not realize that there was such a huge problem with the Golden Immortal cultivation technique. Of course, the gains from this discovery were also extremely huge. It was almost comparable to the feedback received from exploring a new cultivation path, directly allowing his Nascent Soul cultivation to advance to another level. To a newborn Nascent Soul, the unknown was nutrition, and the unknown was food. As long as there was enough nutrition and food, it could grow healthily and quickly. Moreover, Cui Heng had a feeling that this unknown direction was only the beginning. If he could continue investigating, he might really have a chance to obtain a huge harvest. At that time, it was not impossible to directly break through to the Mid-stage Nascent Soul realm. However, it was very likely that there was a huge crisis hidden among them. As for how he should act, he had to consider carefully. ¡°Just now, Daoist Priest Three Yang said that there are only four sources of Immortal True Essence under this starry sky¡­¡± Cui Heng looked at Daoist Three Yang and asked,¡± What do you mean by this starry sky?¡±. ¡°Senior, did you step out of the planet when you were in the Lower World?¡± Daoist Three Yang asked instead of answering. ¡°I¡¯ve been out before.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. ¡°In that case, Senior should have seen the great sun floating in the dark void,¡± Daoist Three Yang explained. ¡°According to Master, a place illuminated by a great sun is a starry sky.¡± So he was talking about a galaxy. Cui Heng came to a realization when he heard this. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°This is not a small area. But there can only be four Golden Immortals in such a large place. No matter how I think about it, it¡¯s not normal. What else do you know about Golden Immortals and the Immortal True Essence?¡± ¡°This is all I know.¡± Daoist Three Suns shook his head. ¡°What about the Dao God?¡± Cui Heng asked again. He had some doubts about this ¡°Dao God¡±. After all, not everyone could tamper with the Golden Immortal cultivation technique. This ¡°Dao God¡± worshiped by Daoyi Palace was rumored to have unfathomable power. He was also a ¡°Heavenly God¡± from 10,000 years ago. He was indeed suspicious. Cui Heng even suspected that this ¡°Dao God¡± might have already surpassed the Fifth Realm Immortal level and reached the Sixth Realm. However, he was still unable to determine what level the Sixth Realm of the Immortal World was. The 21 realms of the Immortal and Mortal worlds could not completely correspond to the Immortal cultivation realms. Therefore, even if he had already determined that the Fifth Realm of the Immortal World corresponded to the Late-stage and Grand Completion Golden Core realm, he could not directly deduce that the Sixth Realm of the Immortal World was equivalent to the Nascent Soul realm. ¡°Dao God¡­¡± Daoist Three Yang could not help but smile bitterly when he heard this. He shook his head gently and said,¡± Senior, please forgive me. As a junior disciple, I can¡¯t talk about the Dao Gods rashly. However, this is the library. The records about the Dao Gods are also here. I can point them out to you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Show me the books about the Dao Gods first.¡± When Cui Heng arrived at Daoyi Palace, Ye Yun and the people from the Void Dao Sect had already begun to take action. While Cui Heng was reading the books in Daoyi Palace one by one, Ye Yun, a Taiyi Mystic Deity, had already secretly linked up with the Nine Elders of the Immortal Sects. Even the Heavenly Cycle Star Pavilion, which had never wanted to provoke Cui Heng, came this time. There was only one reason. Ye Yun said that this powerful Demon from the Lower World was very likely nurtured from the Star God from 3,000 years ago. This time, he came to the Heavenly Void World to take revenge! Therefore, anyone who participated in the dismemberment and consumption of the Star God 3,000 years ago would not be able to escape now. They would all be found by Cui Heng and killed one by one! Moreover, Ye Yun had already confirmed that this Evil Demon from the Lower World should be a Golden Immortal. This was their last chance to attack. If they allowed this Evil Demon to continue growing and become a mature Star God, he would become a terrifying existence that surpassed the Golden Immortal realm. They had to kill him now! Otherwise, everyone would die in the end! This was Ye Yun¡¯s persuasion logic. It was very simple, but it was also extremely effective. Not a single person was absent. The Nine Elders of the Immortal Sects were indeed elderly. Every one of them was extremely old. Most of these people were skin and bones, like skeletons, or like Lifeless, they didn¡¯t even have proper bodies and were only attached to statues. Almost none of them were normal. However, they were all people who had devoured the Star God¡¯s immortal characteristic after all. Even though it looked like most of their bodies had become demented, they were actually still very energetic. Especially Ye Yun, who was the organizer and liaison. After everyone from the Nine Immortal Sects arrived, he stood at the front and went straight to the point. ¡°Everyone, if Cui Heng is really the reincarnation of the Star God, we must not let him grow up. Otherwise, we¡¯ll all be finished.¡± This was the same thing he had been saying all along. However, as long as he said this, he would immediately attract everyone¡¯s attention and resonate with them. ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± The wooden statue said, ¡°Just tell me when we¡¯ll surround this and Cui Heng. Should we set up some traps or restrictions?¡±. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Ye Yun shook his head and said in a low voice, ¡°A few days ago, I received news that Cui Heng should have left Linjiang County. He¡¯s probably gone to Daoyi Palace. ¡°Daoyi Palace is also a troublesome place. It¡¯s not good to go over and kill people. We have to lure Cui Heng out first. Everyone, I suggest destroying Linjiang County first to lure the snake out of its hole. ¡°What does everyone think?¡± Chapter 225 - Qi and Blood Filling the Sky, Boundless Essence Chapter 225 Qi and Blood Filling the Sky, Boundless Essence Pei Qingshu had not been living well recently. This was because Li Mingqiong had recently discovered a way to handle government affairs without staying in the Great Zhou Imperial City. As a Golden Immortal who had cultivated a Soul Golden Core, it was too easy for her to do things with her spiritual perception. She could totally let the court officials think that she was in Imperial City. Moreover, she was still sitting on the throne and attending court. Her words and actions were as usual, and she was indeed the one handling the government affairs. There was no flaw at all. But in reality, Li Mingqiong had already arrived in Linjiang County. It was a remote office. One of her reasons for coming here was to discuss the Dao with Pei Qingshu. It was commonly known as bullying a junior brother. Li Mingqiong was an active and lively person. Moreover, she liked to fight and was quite concerned about her strength. After breaking through to the Golden Immortal realm, she never had a chance to perform well. She also did not know what level her strength had reached It was impossible to test this on Cui Heng. That was her Master, an elder. However, other than Cui Heng, there might not be anyone in the entire Heavenly Void World who could withstand a single move from her. Pei Qingshu naturally became the best choice. He had cultivated the Martial Dao True Body, and his soul had already completely fused with his body. His offensive and defensive ability towards the soul was extremely powerful, almost to the extent of being similar to an attribute suppression. Therefore, even though Pei Qingshu was only an Early-stage Golden Core Mystic Immortal, he could still barely withstand a move from Li Mingqiong, who was already at the Late-stage Soul Golden Core realm. Of course, that was all. One move was the limit. Recently, Pei Qingshu realized that he had come to the edge of the cliff while sitting at home. He had either gone to the sky hundreds of thousands of feet high or fallen into the Earth Fire Lava¡­ This was actually a soul illusion set up by Li Mingqiong. Although Pei Qingshu could always rely on his special Martial Dao True Body to break through the first layer of the illusion, he could not break through the second layer of the illusion. In the end, he could only release the Qi and blood of a Martial Dao True God and forcefully affect the surrounding rules to barely maintain a clear mind. However, Li Mingqiong usually only stopped when it was necessary. She would not really hit him hard. But even so, after a while, Pei Qingshu could not help but change his appearance. He went straight to Li Mingqiong¡¯s residence in Linjiang County. Bang! Bang! Bang! ¡°Open the door!¡± Pei Qingshu gritted his teeth and shouted while knocking on the door of the residence. was This courtyard was in a deep alley in the southeast corner of Linjiang County City. It was a relatively remote place, far from the street market. The surrounding courtyards had been abandoned for a long time. Therefore, even if he smashed the door crazily, he would not disturb other people. The current Pei Qingshu had transformed into a young man in his twenties. Perhaps it was because of the sublimation of the essence of life brought about by his realm breakthrough that his entire temperament had changed. At this moment, he no longer had the vicissitudes of more than 160 years. Instead, he had become very energetic, as if he had really returned to his youth. At this moment, he was furious and wanted to argue with his Senior Sister. ¡°If you continue banging, I¡¯ll throw you into the sun!¡± Li Mingqiong¡¯s voice came from inside. She had also become very energetic and was no longer as dejected and lazy as before. Before she could finish her sentence, she had already opened the door and glanced at Pei Qingshu. ¡°Come in.¡± With that, she turned around and left. Pei Qingshu hurriedly followed her. As he walked, he asked helplessly, ¡°Senior Sister, what exactly do you want to do? Are you done with using me to test your strength during this period of time?¡±. Actually, at first, Pei Qingshu was very unconvinced that he could only be a Junior Brother. Now, he was completely convinced. After all, he was completely helpless against Li Mingqiong¡¯s soul illusion. Li Mingqiong did not say anything and went to a pavilion in the courtyard. With her back facing Pei Qingshu, she suddenly said, ¡°Junior Brother, I feel that you don¡¯t seem to have any sense of danger.¡± ¡°What?¡± Pei Qingshu was stunned when he heard this. He frowned and said, ¡°What sense of danger?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the sense of danger that we can die at any time, be killed at any time, and die without a grave at any time.¡± Li Mingqiong¡¯s voice suddenly became serious. She turned around to look at Pei Qingshu, and her expression became stern. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Pei Qingshu restrained his expression when he saw this. At the same time, he returned to his normal mood and said in a low voice, ¡°As long as Master is around, none of the things you said will happen.¡± ¡°Then what if Master is no longer around?¡± Li Mingqiong asked again. ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± Pei Qingshu¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Li Mingqiong in disbelief. ¡°I mean, what if Master leaves the Heavenly Void World and goes to the furthest place we can reach?¡± Li Mingqiong explained. ¡°With our current cultivation speed, are we qualified to follow Master?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Pei Qingshu fell silent when he heard this. He understood what Li Mingqiong meant. At the same time, he understood why she had been suppressing him with the excuse of discussing the Dao. Her goal was for him to not slack off, to continue working hard to increase his cultivation realm, and to work hard to approach their Master. Otherwise, when their Master leaves in the future, they would not even have the qualifications to follow him. Cui Heng would definitely leave the Heavenly Void World in the future. Chapter 226 - Qi and Blood Filling the Sky, Boundless Essence (2) Chapter 226 Qi and Blood Filling the Sky, Boundless Essence (2) That was what they both agreed. After all, in their hearts, Cui Heng had always been a supreme Immortal Venerable, an omnipotent existence. How could such a great existence stay in this small Heavenly Void World forever? It was impossible. However, Pei Qingshu subconsciously felt that Cui Heng had just arrived in the Heavenly Void World and would definitely stay for a long time in the future, so he was relatively relaxed. Li Mingqiong was different. The experience of suddenly losing her brother when she was young had left a certain trauma in her heart. She had been prepared from the beginning that Cui Heng might suddenly leave the Heavenly Void World at any time. Therefore, after condensing the Soul Golden Core, she did not relax at all. She still cultivated without relaxing, hoping that she could follow behind Cui Heng when he left. ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister.¡± Pei Qingshu lowered his head. His previous anger had long dissipated. He said solemnly, ¡°Senior Sister is right. We have to at least give ourselves the qualifications to stand behind Master.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Li Mingqiong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Only by becoming stronger will we have the qualifications to reach the peak of the Fifth Realm!¡± ¡°But the problem is¡­¡± Pei Qingshu smiled bitterly.¡± We don¡¯t even know what¡¯s on the next level of the Fifth Realm, let alone how to cultivate it next.¡± The Fifth level of the Immortal Realm was not as simple as the Golden Immortal realm. There were even higher realms after it. However, in the Heavenly Void World, almost no one knew what this level was, how to enter it, and what kind of power it had. ¡°That¡¯s why I plan to ask those Immortal sects.¡± Li Mingqiong seemed to have a plan. She smiled and said, ¡°Since you already understand what I mean, follow me to the Black Yellow Heavenly Palace tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°What are we doing?¡± Pei Qingshu raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you going to exterminate the sect?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Li Mingqiong asked. ¡°We¡¯re destined to be enemies with the Immortal sects. Master and the Immortal sects are also enemies. Naturally, we have to strike first.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s an Immortal Sect with a long history after all. It¡¯s not appropriate to act rashly¡­¡± Pei Qingshu was about to continue persuading Li Mingqiong when his voice suddenly paused. Then, he looked up at the sky in shock. ¡°We¡¯re not being rash!¡± Li Mingqiong¡¯s eyes lit up. She looked at the distant sky and was eager to try. She smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯ve even sent themselves to our door.¡± After Ye Yun and the others made their decision, they immediately took action. There was no intention of hiding. The Nine Elders of the Immortal sects were either riding on clouds, riding on weapons, riding on flying ships, or other treasures. All kinds of flying methods appeared in the sky above the Great Zhou. Countless commoners saw this scene. They had never seen such a shocking phenomenon before. They were all so frightened that they trembled and knelt on the ground, afraid that they would offend these passing Immortals. Ye Yun rode a golden beam of light and walked in the air as if he was taking a leisurely stroll. Beside him was the wooden statue of Lifeless, which was also the Void Dao Sect Master. These two could be considered the leaders of this operation. ¡°Old wooden statue, you have to think carefully. Linjiang County has a population of more than a million. Don¡¯t you want their souls?¡± Ye Yun asked with a smile. ¡°Think about it carefully. When we really attack, everyone in the city will be reduced to powder under our thunderous attacks. Their souls will dissipate. You won¡¯t have a chance anymore.¡± ¡°No, no.¡± The wooden statue shook its head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve long passed the realm where I need to refine my soul and focus my mind. That was 4,000 years ago. In our current state, who would dare to refine a million souls? I¡¯m afraid the bugs in our bodies will develop their own intelligence on the spot.¡± ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m joking with you.¡± Ye Yun laughed loudly. Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°Have you brought all the Heaven Dew Crystals? These are our trump cards. If we really can¡¯t defeat Cui Heng, we can only ask the Supreme to come out.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The wooden statue looked at Linjiang County in front of him and sneered. ¡°However, I don¡¯t think we can¡¯t defeat Cui Heng. As long as the Immortal Golden nature in our bodies gather together, we will be close to having the complete Immortal True Essence and will not be weaker than a Golden Immortal. ¡°Moreover, there¡¯s still the corrupting power that¡¯s far stronger than Golden Immortals in our Immortal Golden nature. With the power of this corrupting power, as long as we gather our strength, we can already defeat Cui Heng.¡± ¡°We still have to be prepared.¡± Ye Yun was still cautious as he said in a low voice, ¡°If you discover that the situation is wrong, immediately sacrifice all the Heaven Dew Crystals. We can¡¯t delay.¡± ¡°Alright, I know!¡± the wooden statue said impatiently. However, just as he finished speaking, he realized that Ye Yun had already disappeared. Not only Ye Yun, but the other seven people had also disappeared. It was as if he was the only one left in the sky. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± The wooden statue looked around in shock, but he could only see the blue sky for thousands of miles. There was no one flying in the sky. However, in the next moment, Boom! There was a deafening bang, as if a thunderclap had exploded from the ground. At the same time, a scarlet light suddenly rushed out of Linjiang County. A huge blood essence power surged over like a mountain. In an instant, it filled the entire void! At this moment, the world seemed to have transformed into an incomparably huge flame furnace that wanted to refine everything. Pei Qingshu, who had cultivated the Martial Dao True Body, instantly rushed in front of the wooden statue. His entire body was enveloped in a ball of red flames, and even his hair was a little red. His blood essence was truly boundless! This was pure physical strength. There was no True Qi, True Essence, or Dharmic Power. There was only Qi and blood, and it was incomparably powerful. ¡°You?!!!¡± The wooden statue felt its thoughts stop. He felt an extremely terrifying pressure and froze. As the supreme controller of the Void Dao Sect and as the Lifeless Daoist with countless believers, he naturally knew Pei Qingshu. However, in his understanding, Pei Qingshu was just an ant that was not even a Mystic Deity. He was insignificant and could be crushed to death easily. But what is going on now?! Why did this ant have such a terrifying aura and pressure?! ¡°Die for me!¡± Pei Qingshu roared angrily, and the muscles in his entire body suddenly expanded. He waved his fist, and his surging blood and Qi erupted like a volcano as he smashed his fist towards the wooden statue. At the same time, Ye Yun and the other seven people fell into a mental maze, unable to leave no matter what. This was naturally Li Mingqiong¡¯s masterpiece. She trapped these eight Taiyi Mystic Deities in their own mental worlds. Only when the wooden statue outside was beaten up by Pei Qingshu until it was difficult to revive would she let the second person out. When the battle broke out in Linjiang County, Cui Heng, who was reading books in the distant Daoyi Palace, suddenly paused and looked up in the direction of Linjiang County. At this moment, the book in his hand was called the Dao God Heaven Opening Secret Record. Chapter 227 - The Former Daoyi Heavenly Court Chapter 227 The Former Daoyi Heavenly Court This was not the first time Cui Heng had read a book about the Dao God. He already had a certain level of understanding of the founder of Daoyi Palace. It was no longer like before, limited to some ancient legends. In the ancient legends, the Dao God in Daoyi Palace was respected as the creator of the world, the ancestor of creation. It was a supreme existence that had existed since the beginning of the Chaos. He led the 35 Divine Generals to descend on a desolate star. He divided the land into 36 states and established the Daoyi Palace. Then, he taught all living beings and started the initial civilization. In the records, there was a more detailed and accurate description. The Dao God was actually not born a god. He had cultivated to the Dao realm and had already surpassed the Golden Immortal realm. He had cultivated his Immortal body to the extreme and could be reborn with a drop of blood, almost indestructible. He could be called a Limitless Golden Immortal. This description was already not much different from the Grand Completion Golden Core Realm. Moreover, in the books in Daoyi Palace, it was clearly stated that the 35 Divine Generals who followed the Dao God were all Golden Immortals. They relied on a supreme treasure to cross the endless starry sky and arrive at the ¡°Daozhou Star¡± that was still in its primitive era. Daozhou Star was the name that the Dao God had given this planet. This was 10,000 years ago. As for how the Dao God did it, it was recorded in this ¡°Dao God Heaven Opening Secret Record¡±. At this moment, Cui Heng had just started reading this book when he sensed the changes in Linjiang County. At this moment, there were a total of nine Taiyi Mystic Deities gathered there. There was a Mystic Deity who had cultivated a Martial Dao True Body, and a Golden Immortal who had cultivated a Soul Golden Core. When they attacked, the commotion was naturally incomparably huge. It was impossible to hide it from him. However, after Cui Heng sensed the general situation, he shook his head and chuckled before no longer paying attention. Instead, he continued to look down at the books in his hand. After all, the Nine Elders of the Immortal Sects were just a group of inferior Taiyi Mystic Deities. They could not even defeat Pei Qingshu. Even if they joined forces, it was impossible for them to be Li Mingqiong¡¯s match. There was nothing to worry about. To him, reading the books of Daoyi Palace was clearly more important. He had only read a portion of the books about the Dao God, but his Nascent Soul cultivation had already increased greatly. If he could completely understand the situation of the Dao God, the final gains might be even greater than exploring a new cultivation path. And this was only a portion of the books in Daoyi Palace. In Cui Heng¡¯s opinion, this was not a library. It was clearly a warehouse filled with countless miraculous elixirs! Every time he read an important book, it was equivalent to eating a nourishing pill. This feeling of improving by studying was too satisfying! Moreover, these books and scrolls were ancient items themselves. They had a long history and a civilized aura. In other words, he could obtain a large amount of system currency while learning and exploring It was killing two birds with one stone. ¡°According to the records of the previous books, the Dao God and the other 35 Divine Generals should be people from other planets?¡± Cui Heng stroked his chin and fell into deep thought. ¡°Why did such a group of experts cross the distant starry sky and specially come to the original Daozhou Star?¡± Previously, he had already walked out of the planet and confirmed that there was an endless universe beyond the planet. Under the vast scale of the universe, the distance between the two planets which contained life could definitely be said to be endless. It was not easy to cross such a long distance. There were too many unknowns in the universe, and the unknown usually meant danger. Coupled with the endless distance, not to mention a Golden Core cultivator, even a Nascent Soul cultivator was insignificant. Even if he had a supreme treasure, it would definitely be extremely difficult to cross the endless starry sky and find a planet with life. Logically speaking, unless there was no other choice, it was almost impossible for a Limitless Golden Immortal and 35 ordinary Golden Immortals to do such a crazy thing. Why did they do that? And what kind of treasure did they use to do it? With such doubts in his heart, Cui Heng continued to flip through the Dao God Heaven Opening Secret Records, trying to obtain answers from it. The author of this book was called ¡°Xuan Che¡±. He was the first Sect Master of Daoyi Palace. He was personally chosen by the Dao God 7,000 years ago when he led the other gods away. He was a Taiyi Mystic Deity. He had personally experienced the time when the Dao God and the 35 Golden Immortals stayed on Daozhou Star 10,000 to 7,000 years ago and recorded it in the Dao God Heaven Opening Secret Records. According to the records in the books, the Daoyi Palace at that time was actually not a sect, but was called the Daoyi Heavenly Court. There were a total of 36 palaces in the Daoyi Heavenly Court. They were not located on the Daoyi Peak. Instead, it existed in the void between Daozhou Star and the Moon, it orbited around Daozhou Star like the Moon. As the only God Emperor, the Dao God lived in the Daoyi Palace and was a Supreme existence. The 35 Golden Immortals each had their own duties and different jurisdictions to rule the entire Daozhou Star. To the people on Daozhou Star who were still in the primitive era, these existences were undoubtedly Heavenly Gods who ruled over everything. As long as they could communicate with the Heavenly Gods, they would be chosen to be the Great Sorcerers who ruled the tribes. As time passed, some outstanding figures appeared among these Grand Sorcerers. They obtained the favor of the Heavenly Gods and were bestowed with the inheritance of the Martial Dao, obtaining the opportunity to become Immortals and Deities. This was the initial education. About 9,000 years ago, the first batch of indigenous martial artists appeared on Daozhou Star. Xuan Che was the strongest among the first batch of native martial artists. He was even valued by the Dao God and was personally taught a martial path that could lead him straight to the Taiyi Mystic Deity realm. He ordered him to build nine palaces for the Daoyi Heavenly Court in the center of the mortal world. Hence, there was the Daoyi Nine Palaces. Of course, at that time, the Daoyi Nine Palace was only called the Daoyi Palace. It was a place for the Heavenly Gods to live in after they descended. However, there was a connection between the Daoyi Palace and the Daoyi Heavenly Court. They had even built a teleportation array called the Immortal Ascension Platform. It could directly reach the Daoyi Heavenly Court from the Daoyi Palace. As such, this place had become the most sacred place in the human world. Later on, as the inheritance of the Martial Dao spread, more and more natives reached the Third Realm of the Immortal World, which was the Deva Realm. The Daoyi Heavenly Court issued a decree and conferred the rights for Devas to and higher-level natives to assist the Heavenly Gods in managing the mortal world. This was the embryonic form of the Mortal World¡¯s Daoyi Palace. In the next 2,000 years, the Daoyi Heavenly Court continued to grow. Gradually, Heaven Immortals, Heaven Monarchs, and even Mystic Deities appeared among the natives. However, there were not many changes in the mortal world. The mortal world was still in the state of a primitive tribe. They worshiped the gods wholeheartedly, as well as the Immortals who had transformed from humans to Gods. The rulers of the tribe were still the Magi. However, there was an additional high priest above the Magi. They could directly communicate with the Daoyi Palace and recommend the Magi to head to the Daoyi Palace to learn the martial arts inheritance and embark on the path to immortality. This was a very basic civilization. However, the Daoyi Heavenly Court seemed to be happy with this. They had no intention of teaching the natives about enlightenment. The natives who had become Immortals and Deities were also divided into two factions. One faction advocated maintaining the current situation, while the other advocated educating all living beings and enlightening the people. However, with the support of the Heavenly Court, such different views were only a secret ideological confrontation and would not be openly displayed. Just like that, under the notice of the Daoyi Heavenly Court, Daozhou Star remained unchanged for 2,000 years. Everyone also thought that it would continue like this. And one day 7,000 years ago, all of that changed. According to the author of this book, Xuan Che ¡°¡­ The sky and earth were suddenly enveloped by an extremely bright light. Even the Daoyi Heavenly Court was immersed in this endless white light. The Dao God told me that this was the shattering light from the depths of the starry sky¡­ His opportunity to reach the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm has arrived and he¡¯s about to leave¡­¡± Not long after this incident was recorded, the Dao God led the 35 Golden Immortals and left in a hurry. The Daoyi Heavenly Court also disappeared. Before the Dao God left, he ordered Xuan Che to be the first Sect Master of Daoyi Palace. He could educate all living beings, establish a country, and start a true civilization on this Dao Star. Then, there was a great battle. Without the suppression of the Daoyi Heavenly Court, the different ideological contradictions among the native immortals directly erupted. Some people styled themselves as high and mighty and wanted to form a group of new Heavenly Court. There was an extremely tragic battle with the group that advocated educating all living beings and starting a true civilization. In the end, it was Xuan Che who relied on the treasures left behind by the Dao God and the power of Daoyi Palace to obtain victory. Many Devas, Heaven Immortals, Heaven Monarchs, and even Mystic Deities who had been defeated at that time had disappeared. On the other hand, the Daoyi Palace began to educate all living beings and establish the first country. The subsequent records had nothing to do with the Dao God. However, there was something else recorded in this book. 300 years after the Dao God left, which was 6,700 years ago. Divine Lord Tianhe of the 35 Golden Immortals suddenly returned. Moreover, his condition was very bad. His entire body was emitting purple-black smoke, and the Immortal True Essence in his body actually showed signs of collapse. He clearly had an undying body, but he could only endure the pain of his heavily injured body and could not recover. Even his mental state had become extremely unstable. Divine Lord Tianhe ordered Xuan Che to help him collect some materials. After obtaining these materials, he personally built a flying ship and disappeared. Xuan Che did not even have the time to ask about the Dao God. However, not long after Divine Lord Tianhe left, Xuan Che observed the sky at night and discovered that there were some changes with Tianzhu Star. ¨C Tianzhu Star was the planet closest to Daozhou Star. He guessed that something had fallen on it. It was suspected to be Divine Lord Tianhe¡¯s flying ship. After that, a further 800 years passed and Xuan Che died of old age, and the records of this ¡°Dao God Heaven Opening Secret Records¡± ended here. After reading the entire book, Cui Heng obtained a huge increase in his cultivation. Coupled with the increase he had obtained previously, his Early-stage Nascent Soul cultivation was almost 30%! However, his heart was still filled with doubts. Chapter 228 - Requesting the Supremes Power Chapter 228 Requesting the Supreme¡¯s Power Although the description of the Dao God in this book was quite detailed, Cui Heng still could not tell why the Dao God had led 35 Golden Immortals to Daozhou Star. Could it be that he just wanted to establish a so-called Heavenly Court and enjoy ruling over all living beings? That would be too boring. However, there were also some gains. He confirmed that the Tianhe Divine Lord worshiped by the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect was one of the 35 Golden Immortal Divine Generals under the Dao God, and that the Dao God and the others had left 7,000 years ago. Only Divine Lord Tianhe had returned around 6,500 years ago. He might have fallen on the Tianzhu Star adjacent to Daozhou Star. Above the Fifth Realm of the Immortal World, a cultivator was known as a ¡°Limitless Golden Immortal¡±. The Sixth Realm of the Immortal World should be the ¡°Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm¡±. It seemed very powerful. 7,000 years ago, a major event happened in the depths of the starry sky, or it might have been a huge explosion. The light could be seen even on Daozhou Star, and it even drowned the Daoyi Heavenly Court outside the planet. Of course, it was also possible that this explosion had already happened countless years ago. After all, under the scale of the universe, it was very normal for the light from an explosion tens of thousands of light years away to only reach here after tens of thousands of years. ¡°The universe is indeed filled with danger.¡± Cui Heng had a deeper understanding of this. Once again, he felt that it was a very wise decision not to rashly explore the starry sky. These records about the Dao God indicated that there must be an existence much stronger than the Limitless Golden Immortal in this vast universe. This was enough to make him feel afraid. A Limitless Golden Immortal was equivalent to the Grand Completion Golden Core Realm. Although the current Cui Heng was already countless times stronger than his previous self, he did not have a particularly clear concept of his current strength. Therefore, he was still used to using the strength of a Grand Completion Golden Core cultivator as a comparison. ¡°However, from the current progress, if I explored the entire Heavenly Void World and learned all kinds of secrets, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to advance to the Mid-stage Nascent Soul realm. However, it¡¯s hard to say if I can advance to the Late-stage Nascent Soul realm.¡± Cui Heng began to think about his future cultivation path. He knew very well that it was impossible for him not to explore the universe. The cultivation of the Nascent Soul realm was to explore the unknown and search for knowledge. If the place he was at was no longer unknown to him and the system currency were exhausted, he would be unable to learn new spells. Then, he could only use the extremely inefficient method of seclusion to comprehend the Dao. But that was not much different from lying down flat. It was impossible for Cui Heng to do that. He always remembered the System¡¯s evaluation of this world. Immortal Kings were everywhere, and ferocious beasts roamed the land. There were mighty figures who could blow up a galaxy and destroy worlds with a single word. Lying down flat in such a dangerous world? What was the difference between that and courting death? ¡°If I really want to explore the universe in the future, I should start from the Tianzhu Star.¡± Cui Heng recalled the letter Hong Fugui had left behind and thought to himself, ¡°From the letter that Fugui left behind, his wife used a flying ship to bring him away from Daozhou Star. ¡°The records of the Daoyi Palace also say that Divine Lord Tianhe used a flying ship to cross the starry sky. This is probably a special treasure that can cross the starry sky. Moreover, from the records, as long as one has the method, even a Golden Immortal can forge it.¡± ne He was not surprised by this situation. Although his cultivation realm was definitely countless times stronger than the so-called Golden Immortals or even Limitless Golden Immortals, the ¡°knowledge¡± he grasped in terms of cultivation might not be stronger than these people. Forging a flying ship that could cross the starry sky was undoubtedly within the scope of ¡°unknown knowledge¡±. This was the same principle as when he referenced martial techniques in the Great Jin to create spells. ¡°Hm, in that case, I can pay attention to the books related to the Tianzhu Star next.¡± Cui Heng once again set his learning direction. Of course, the main direction was definitely to study the Dao God. The books in Daoyi Palace were as vast as a sea of fog. Even if it was only the parts about the Dao God, he was far from finishing reading them. ¡­. At the same time that Cui Heng finished reading the Dao God Heaven Opening Secret Record, the battle in Linjiang County had already reached the end. Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong worked together. It was not something the Nne Elders of the Immortal sects could resist at all. One of them secretly used his powerful soul power to create a mental maze to trap the Nine Elders of the Immortal Sect. Every time, only one of them would be released. The other would rely on his powerful Martial Dao True Body to repeatedly blow up the one that was released. Such cooperation could be said to be flawless. The crushing scene that Ye Yun and the others had planned had indeed appeared, but they never expected that the ones being crushed were themselves. Before long, eight of the Nine Elders of the Immortal sects were beaten down. Although these Taiyi Mystic Deities all had undying characteristics and could not be completely killed, they would still be mentally exhausted after being beaten to death by Pei Qingshu again and again. When Li Mingqiong was mentally exhausted, she would use the power of her Golden Immortal soul to give them a psychological hint, making them think that they could no longer revive. From there, they would fall into a state similar to suspended animation and would not continue to resist. Now, only Ye Yun was stubbornly resisting. Boom! An earth-shattering bang exploded in the sky. Ye Yun, who was like a dried corpse, was blown up by Pei Qingshu¡¯s punch. Countless withered flesh and bones flew in all directions under this punch. They were wrapped in purple-black light as bugs crawled out of the fragments one after another. as vn It was as if these fragments had grown countless tentacles and wanted to touch each other before reconnecting and returning to their original state. ¡°I think you¡¯re the Evil Demons!¡± Pei Qingshu sneered with killing intent in his eyes. The scarlet blood qi on his body soared into the sky like flames, dispersing the surrounding purple-black fog. ¡°Pei Qingshu, you¡¯re courting death!¡± wa The Ye Yun that had already shattered into countless pieces actually cried out again. It was a purple-black bug with a mouth growing out of some of the pieces that were further away. They made a sound in unison, and the scene was incomparably terrifying. At the same time, these fragments tried to break through the barrier of the Qi and blood flames and return to their original state. However, under the obstruction of Pei Qingshu¡¯s Qi and blood, this was impossible. This directly caused more purple-black bugs to grow out of Ye Yun¡¯s dismembered body. Even the appearance of the bugs began to change. Not only did some of the bugs start to grow mouths, they even began to grow eyes. Countless gazes filled with killing intent stared at Pei Qingshu. Countless mouths opened at the same time and shouted. ¡°Supreme! I beg Supreme to send down your great divine power to kill the Evil Demons!¡± Chapter 229 - The Power of the Soul, The Reappearance of the Former Heavenly Court Palace! Chapter 229 The Power of the Soul, The Reappearance of the Former Heavenly Court Palace! At the same time that Ye Yun shouted, Dao Master True Void, who had already entered a state of suspended animation, suddenly shone brightly. The wooden statue¡¯s body suddenly lit up with a dense purple-black light. In the blink of an eye, it transformed into a dense mass of bugs. Every bug was wrapped around a Heaven Dew Crystal. There were extremely many of them! ¡°Sacrifice! Supreme, please give me your divine power!¡± The purple-black bugs that crawled out of the wooden statue also shouted in unison. This voice also woke up the other seven people who had fallen into a state of suspended animation, causing them to shout in unison and call out to the Supreme Venerate. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The purple-black insects that Ye Yun had transformed into laughed loudly, filled with madness. ¡°When Supreme Venerate descends, all of you will die!¡± Boom! At this moment, a loud bang suddenly sounded in the world. The Heaven Dew Crystals that were wrapped around by countless purple-black bugs exploded, turning into countless golden lights that soared into the sky. They converged with each other and actually opened up an incomparably huge hole in the sky. It was as if it had transformed into a huge pillar of light that connected the heavens and the earth to welcome the arrival of a great existence. Everyone in Linjiang County saw this pillar of light. Be it martial artists or ordinary people, they could not help but look in the direction of the pillar of light. They were incomparably shocked. In their opinion, this was the power of nature, the power of creation. It was invincible! However, as citizens of the Great Zhou Dynasty and Linjiang County, they knew very well what kind of enemies they might face. They also knew who would stand in front of them and help them resist when these enemies appeared. With such a huge commotion, it must be that group of Immortal sects playing tricks! It must be that the so-called ¡°Immortals¡± of the Immortal Sects wanted to bring the Great Zhou Dynasty and Linjiang County back under their harsh rule. No one wanted to return to that kind of life. Especially since the various countries outside the Great Zhou had been destroyed recently, and all kinds of destruction had occurred, it made the people here even more determined to follow the Empress and Deva Pei. Therefore, even ordinary people were not frightened by this world-shaking natural power, let alone kneel on the ground. Most of the people cast supportive gazes in the direction of Linjiang County. However, many people were still worried. ¡°These people from the Immortal sects want to enslave us. Deva Pei and the Empress must win!¡± ¡°What do you mean we have to win? We definitely will win. It¡¯s been so many years. When have the Immortal sects ever succeeded in invading us?¡± ¡°But the commotion this time is too great. This kind of suppression is too terrifying. Have the Immortal sects gone crazy?!¡± People discussed. In the sky above Linjiang County, Pei Qingshu also frowned and looked at the pillar of light in surprise. At the same time, Li Mingqiong, who was hiding in the city and secretly launching a soul attack, suddenly stood up and flew into the sky. She stood beside Pei Qingshu and looked at the pillar of light with a shocked expression. They could all tell that the pillar of light formed by the Heaven Dew Crystals had actually formed a connection similar to a teleportation array. They were probably really going to welcome the arrival of a certain ¡°Supreme¡±. ¡°Senior Sister, you¡¯re right. I do lack a sense of danger.¡± Pei Qingshu looked at the pillar of light solemnly and said in a low voice, ¡°If I didn¡¯t know that we had Master¡¯s support, I would have panicked.¡± The pressure revealed by this pillar of light had clearly exceeded the limit he could withstand. ¡°What are you panicking for?¡± Li Mingqiong shook her head. She stood in the sky and looked at the pillar of light coldly. Her jade-like chin raised slightly. ¡°With your Senior Sister around, there¡¯s no need for Master to make a move.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Pei Qingshu was speechless when he heard this. At the same time, he realized that Li Mingqiong was already a Golden Immortal and was countless times stronger than him. He immediately smiled bitterly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, I¡¯m only a Mystic Deity.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said that you still need to work hard.¡± Li Mingqiong turned to look at Pei Qingshu and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll let you hold the line at the back later to prevent these old things from causing trouble. I¡¯ll deal with that so-called Supreme.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll follow Senior Sister¡¯s orders,¡± Pei Qingshu said helplessly. Although he had already cultivated his Martial Dao True Body and could kill a Taiyi Mystic Deity as a Mystic Deity, he still had too many shortcomings and weaknesses compared to a true Golden Immortal. He could only watch as Li Mingqiong stood in front of him. At this moment, Li Mingqiong had already placed all her attention on the pillar of light that connected heaven and earth. ¡°Golden Immortal. This must be the power of a Golden Immortal. I can still handle it¡­¡± As a Golden Immortal who had used her soul as the foundation to refine a Soul Golden Core and possessed the Immortal Golden attribute, she was confident that she could defeat those Golden Immortals who had broken through by consuming Immortal True Essence. However, Li Mingqiong suddenly frowned again, as if she had discovered something. She muttered, ¡°No, there seems to be a deeper power behind this¡­¡± Her perception was extremely sharp. After carefully observing the pillar of light, she determined the abnormality within. After establishing that the other party was a Golden Immortal on the surface, she sensed that there seemed to be a power that made her heart palpitate. The other party was very dangerous. ¡°Senior Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Pei Qingshu hurriedly asked. Chapter 230 - The Power of the Soul, The Reappearance of the Former Heavenly Court Palace! (2) Chapter 230 The Power of the Soul, The Reappearance of the Former Heavenly Court Palace! (2) ¡°Junior Brother, if I can¡¯t hold on any longer, escape immediately.¡± Li Mingqiong suddenly sent a voice transmission to Pei Qingshu. ¡°Then, go to Daoyi Palace to look for Master.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Pei Qingshu was stunned when he heard this. Clearly, he did not expect Li Mingqiong to suddenly say something like that. But just as he was about to continue asking¡­ Rumble! The sudden loud noise interrupted Pei Qingshu¡¯s thoughts, making him subconsciously look in the direction of the pillar of light. Then, the middle of the pillar of light cracked. It was as if an incomparably huge door of light had opened. There was a strong vortex of light inside, as if it led to an unknown world in the distance. A pressure that was even more terrifying than before spread out from it. Immediately after, the light vortex spread out, and a figure more than 10,000 feet tall slowly walked out from it. It was like a mountain peak that appeared in front of everyone in Linjiang County. What was the concept of more than 10,000 feet tall? Just by standing there, it made one feel that a supreme God had descended. No mortal could compete with such an existence. It was as if everything in the world had to submit to this God. An unparalleled aura and dignity began to spread as he appeared. In an instant, it filled the entire void, causing everyone who saw him to be shocked and terrified. When Ye Yun and the others saw the giant walking out of the door of light, they became excited. The two of them, who had already turned into countless purple-black bugs, swayed crazily. Those who had fallen into a state of suspended animation also woke up and looked at the giant with incomparable reverence. ¡°Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate! Welcome, Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate!!¡± Countless purple-black bugs and the seven Taichi Mystic Immortals who had woken up shouted in unison, welcoming the arrival of this Supreme. Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate did not respond to this enthusiasm. His high and mighty gaze was only focused on Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong. His eyes looked down and stared fixedly at the two of them. Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong immediately became vigilant. They all discovered that this giant was not an ordinary person. With such a terrifying pressure, he was definitely one of the best among the Golden Immortals. However, Li Mingqiong heaved a sigh of relief. She realized that she did not sense that extremely terrifying power from this giant. This meant that the giant in front of her was only a Golden Immortal. Moreover, he was a Golden Immortal who had broken through by consuming Immortal True Essence. Of course, Li Mingqiong did not completely relax. She was still vigilant in her heart. She said to Pei Qingshu, ¡°Remember, as long as I¡¯m no match for him, you¡¯ll immediately go to look for Master.¡± With that, she swayed her body and flew towards the place where the Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate appeared. Moreover, as she flew over, her body began to emit incomparably powerful soul power. This soul power with her Immortal Golden attribute condensed into golden shadows in the sky. Soon, it transformed into the image of an Empress that was also 10,000 feet tall and stood in front of Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate. The sudden appearance of the Empress immediately gave the people of Linjiang County a great sense of security. In the past, when the Great Zhou was invaded by the Immortal sects, as long as the Empress appeared, all enemies would collapse. Even if the invasion this time was huge, it was definitely no exception! At this moment, the Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate stared at the woman who had suddenly flown in front of him. His cold gaze seemed to look down on everything in the world as he said indifferently, ¡°So you haven¡¯t swallowed Immortal True Essence. Are you a Star God?¡± He seemed to be a little puzzled, but this doubt did not affect his desire to kill. As he spoke, he moved. The 10,000-foot-tall giant suddenly raised his right hand and clenched his five fingers into a fist. Without any fancy moves, he directly attacked the Empress¡¯s shadow that Li Mingqiong had transformed into. Boom! A violent explosion suddenly sounded in the void, as if countless lightning bolts had exploded at the same time. With this punch, a storm roared, and thousands of white streams of air flew past his fist. At the same time, the sky instantly changed color. Countless clouds surged, and an overwhelming power surged, causing everything within a radius of dozens of kilometers to be enveloped by the wind pressure from this punch. The houses and trees in Linjiang County, as well as everything else, were blown towards the fist by the sudden hurricane. With a single punch, everything in the world was shaken! This was the power of a Golden Immortal! Pei Qingshu, who had witnessed all of this at close range and could personally feel the pressure of this punch, was stunned. He felt his entire body stiffen and his scalp tingle. His Martial Dao True Body was actually trembling slightly. He was too powerful! To those who had not reached this realm, the power of a Golden Immortal was really powerful to the extreme. At this moment, Pei Qingshu understood that as a Mystic Deity, no matter how powerful he was, there was a limit. Even if he could kill a Taiyi Mystic Deity, he was only powerful in the Mystic Deity realm. When facing a Golden Immortal, he was still as weak as an ant and was completely insignificant. The other party could easily crush him to death. Boom! At this moment, with a loud collision sound, the fist of the Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate hit his target. Under the extremely powerful collision, the ground trembled violently. Chapter 231 - The Power of the Soul, The Reappearance of the Former Heavenly Court Palace! (3) Chapter 231 The Power of the Soul, The Reappearance of the Former Heavenly Court Palace! (3) Pei Qingshu saw that the ground under the feet of the giant in the distance was cracking inch by inch. Visible cracks spread out, and they were all so deep that the bottom could not be seen. Even a mountain more than ten kilometers away was shaking, as if it could collapse at any moment from the aftershock. However, after seeing this scene, he was not shocked but happy. He widened his eyes and looked at Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate. ¡°This, this is?!¡± At this moment, Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate was in a sorry state. His high and mighty dignity from before had already disappeared, replaced by an indescribable anger, and his entire body emitted extremely strong killing intent. That was because the world-shaking punch just now did not hit the Empress phantom that Li Mingqiong had manifested. Instead, for some reason, it suddenly changed direction and hit himself in the face. In the end, this punch actually landed on his own face! zas Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate punch was so powerful that it directly smashed his mouth crooked, and golden blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. The entire scene looked like he was torturing himself. When Ye Yun and the other Nine Elders of the Immortal Sect saw this scene, they were directly stunned. They all stared at Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate in disbelief. They could not understand why he would hit himself. What was going on? Only Pei Qingshu understood why. After the initial shock, he realized what was going on. This should be because Li Mingqiong had used the power of her soul to mislead Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate¡¯s senses, making him think that he was attacking Li Mingqiong, but he was actually attacking himself. She¡¯d silently guided the perception of a Golden Immortal in the wrong direction, causing the other party to only be able to hit himself. This was the power of the Soul Golden Core! ¡°How is this possible?!¡± The Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate was shocked. He had already sensed that his perception had been bewitched, but he could not think of this fact first. So he attacked again. This time, Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate did not just throw an ordinary punch. He also used a martial technique. The laws of the world were also affected and intertwined with his Undying Body, making his attack more than ten times stronger than before! Boom! With another loud bang, Heavenly Sage Supreme turned into a headless giant this time. He¡¯d exploded his head! This scene caused the world to fall silent. Li Mingqiong sat on the shoulder of her Empress phantom and looked at Heavenly Sage Supreme with a smile. ¡°Why? Do you have any masochistic tendencies?¡± ¡°Bastard!!¡± A mouth grew out of Heavenly Sage Supreme¡¯s neck as he shouted angrily. Immediately after, his head grew out again. He gritted his teeth and stared at Li Mingqiong. He shouted sternly, ¡°Heaven Saint Palace!!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, a rumbling sound came from the huge light door. The outline of a palace was faintly discernible, as if it could rush out at any moment and descend into the sky of Linjiang County. Li Mingqiong¡¯s expression changed drastically. She was already certain that the danger she felt earlier came from the phantom of this palace! ¡­. In Daoyi Palace. Cui Heng suddenly stopped flipping through the book and frowned slightly. He looked in the direction of Linjiang County. ¡°This power aura seems to have reached the Grand Completion Golden Core Realm.¡± At the same time, Daoist Three Yang rushed over and said to Cui Heng, ¡°Senior, for some reason, the Immortal Ascension Platform of Daoyi Palace suddenly lit up. It corresponds to the Heaven Unity Palace of the 36 palaces of the Daoyi Heavenly Court.¡± Chapter 232 - Covering the Sky with One Hand Chapter 232 Covering the Sky with One Hand ¡°Immortal Ascension Platform?¡± Cui Heng looked at Daoist Three Yang. ¡°Is it the Immortal Ascension Platform that connected the Daoyi Palace to the Daoyi Heavenly Court in ancient times?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Daoist Three Yang nodded and said, ¡°Ever since the Dao God led the 35 Divine Lords away 7,000 years ago, the 36 palaces of the Daoyi Heavenly Court have disappeared. The Immortal Ascension Platform has never lit up again.¡± ¡°I sensed that a palace equivalent to the Peak of the Fifth Realm has appeared in Linjiang County.¡± Cui Heng looked in the direction of Linjiang County again and said in a low voice, ¡°Has the Heaven Unity Palace of the Daoyi Heavenly Court reappeared in the world?¡± ¡°That should be the case.¡± Daoist Three Yang thought for a moment and said, ¡°However, 6,700 years ago, after Divine Lord Tianhe suddenly returned, he left in a hurry. At that time, the Immortal Ascension Platform also wasn¡¯t lit up. Why is it lit up now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to ask the current owner of the Heaven Unity Palace.¡± Cui Heng put down the book in his hand and said to Daoist Three Yang, ¡°Keep this book for me. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Something big must have happened in Linjiang County. Moreover, this kind of palace that was comparable to the Grand Completion Golden Core Realm had already exceeded the scope of what Li Mingqiong and Pei Qingshu could deal with. As their master, he naturally could not sit back and do nothing. ¡­. After the Heaven Saint Palace appeared, Ye Yun and the others fell into a state of ecstasy. Especially Ye Yun. As an Oracle who had followed Divine Lord Tianhe for thousands of years, he knew very well how powerful the Heaven Unity Palace was. This was a supreme treasure personally created by the Dao God back then. It was a Limitless Golden Immortal Weapon that had surpassed the Golden Immortal realm! Any Golden Immortal who obtained such a treasure could rely on its powerful might to sweep through those of the same level and be invincible in the world! Not to mention that this was Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate, a successor personally appointed by Divine Lord Tianhe. To Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate, this Heaven Saint Palace was like his own body. He could command and release its power at will. However, because the Heavenly Void World was very resistant to the power of the Heaven Saint Palace, they had to offer the Heaven Worship Dew Crystals to allow the Heaven Saint Palace to descend. This was also the reason why the Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate almost never appeared in the Heavenly Void World. Now that the Heaven Saint Palace had descended, the power of this Limitless Immortal Weapon was released unscrupulously in the Heavenly Void World and directly augmented the body of the Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate! At this moment, Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate had already transformed from 10,000 feet tall to 30,000 feet tall! This was really a power that could destroy the world with a single move. Any move could cause the ground to tremble and the mountains to tremble. With a single breath, a hurricane would howl, and any sound he made would be like thunder. Everyone felt this power that seemed to be able to crush everything in the world. Nothing could disobey this power, let alone the will of this great existence. What was even more terrifying was that behind the 30,000 feet tall Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate, there was a huge palace that was 50,000 feet tall. It was so magnificent that it was indescribable. It was simply like the reappearance of the ancient Heavenly Court. At this moment, even the people of Linjiang County could not help but kneel on the ground and worship this tens of thousands of feet tall Heavenly God. That was because the might displayed by Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate had completely crushed their hearts. If they did not kneel, they would only suffer a mental breakdown. Not to mention ordinary people, even Pei Qingshu was only relying on his powerful willpower to support himself. His body had already begun to tremble slightly. This was an instinctive fear. Only Li Mingqiong¡¯s expression was normal, but the mental impact she received was actually even greater. Other than the pressure from Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate, she was still enduring the pressure of the Heaven Saint Palace. Under such a double impact, her current situation was extremely poor. The image of the Great Empress that had appeared earlier had already become blurry. At the same time, she felt a splitting headache, and the scene in front of her was a little blurry. Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate had already sensed the change in Li Mingqiong. His face revealed a disdainful expression as he said indifferently, ¡°They¡¯re just two ants.¡± ¡°When my Master descends, you will know what it means to be an ant!¡± Li Mingqiong gritted her teeth, but her eyes were still firm. She stared at Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate and sneered, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t kneel down and beg for mercy!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate laughed instead of being angry. He looked down at Li Mingqiong and laughed. ¡°If the Master you mentioned really dares to come, I¡¯ll leave his corpse intact.¡± After receiving the enhancement of the Heaven Saint Palace, Heavenly Saint Supreme felt unprecedentedly powerful. This greatly changed his mentality. As the power in his body increased, so did his confidence. Originally, after seeing Li Mingqiong¡¯s strength, he was still afraid of that mysterious Demon from the Lower World. But now, this trace of fear has disappeared. This sudden increase in strength made him treat himself as an invincible expert. ¡°Who wanted to leave me an intact corpse?¡± At this moment, a mysterious voice suddenly sounded in the sky, as if it was echoing in the distance. His voice was clearly not loud, but it was heard extremely clearly by everyone. Li Mingqiong and Pei Qingshu immediately revealed ecstatic expressions and shouted in unison. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Master!¡± They were too familiar with this voice and too expectant. ¡°Heh, you actually dare to come?¡± Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate sneered. He was about to activate the power of the Heaven Saint Palace to lock onto the source of the voice and attack, killing the ¡°Master¡± Li Mingqiong and Pei Qingshu had mentioned on the spot. However, as soon as he moved, he felt that something was wrong. For some reason, the sky above him suddenly darkened, as if the sunlight in the sky was blocked by something. This sudden change brought him a very sudden sense of oppression. Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate subconsciously looked up. Then, his gaze froze, and his face revealed an expression of disbelief. Soon, it became filled with fear. A hand! There was actually a hand on top of him. It was this hand that covered the sky! He could cover the sky with one hand! A huge sense of fear suddenly surged in Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate¡¯s heart. He was now 30,000 feet tall, but compared to this palm, he was as small as a child¡¯s toy. If this palm alone was so huge, how big was his entire body? What kind of monster was this?! How could such an unbelievable existence appear in the small Heavenly Void World?! This was too ridiculous! This didn¡¯t make sense at all! ¡°Run!¡± He must escape immediately! At this moment, this was the only thought in Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate¡¯s mind. He immediately wanted to use the power of the Heaven Saint Palace to escape. At the very least, he had to leave the Heavenly Void World first! Unfortunately, it was too late. Before he could move, the huge hand that covered the sky had already reached down. It was like catching a little chick, easily catching him. With just three fingers, he was grabbed in the gigantic hand and all the power in his body was sealed in an instant, cutting off his connection with the Heaven Saint Palace. Immediately after, another huge hand appeared out of thin air and grabbed the Heaven Saint Palace, holding it in its palm. The powerful Heaven Saint Palace was like a toy that was casually played with. ¡°What is this? What kind of power is this? I, how can I¡­¡± Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate was completely stunned. His mind was about to collapse. The current situation had completely exceeded his understanding. At this moment, the voice sounded again with a faint tone of mockery. ¡°Are you going to leave me an intact corpse?¡± Chapter 233 - Myriad Techniques Return to One, Sage Chapter 233 Myriad Techniques Return to One, Sage With the appearance of this voice, the world fell into silence. Whether it was the ordinary people and martial artists who witnessed all of this, Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong who were still desperately resisting just now, or the Nine Elders of the Immortal sects who had just regained their consciousness, they were all stunned. However, each of their emotions were vastly different. Some were terrified, while others were pleasantly surprised. Some people fell from excitement to despair, while others went from despair to ecstasy. Even Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate himself fell into extreme fear. Actually, be it the Nine Elders of the Immortal Sects, Pei Qingshu, or Li Mingqiong, they had all planned for Cui Heng to attack. However, no one expected this outcome. ¡°How is this possible? How is this possible? How can there be such a powerful force in the world?!¡± After Ye Yun saw the scene in front of him, he almost fell into complete madness. ¡°This is Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate, a Supreme Venerate!¡± §ã§Ñ Ine ¡°What kind of existence is this Cui Heng? He can actually capture Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate so casually!¡± Dao Master Lifeless True Void was completely dumbfounded. He felt that his thoughts were about to stop functioning. The other seven Taiyi Mystic Deities were even more dumbfounded. They could not believe what they had just seen. It was really too powerful! It was simply unbelievable! Such powerful strength had already exceeded their imagination. It was an incomprehensible existence. Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong were pleasantly surprised. Although they had absolute confidence in Cui Heng¡¯s strength and were 100% sure that their master could defeat this so-called Heavenly Sage Supreme Venerate, they never expected the battle to be so fast. Especially after witnessing the power of the Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate and the Heaven Saint Palace, they thought that their master would fight with this natural-born Supreme Venerate to the desolate border of the Heavenly Void World, destroy the laws, change the world, and move mountains and seas. However, they never expected such an outcome. Battle? This could not even be called a battle. It was a complete suppression. Their master had captured the Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate without any effort. Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong were deeply shocked. At the same time, the two of them once again realized that their knowledge had limited their thinking. Their master¡¯s strength was far from what they could imagine. What was a supreme Immortal Venerable?! This was! Actually, to Cui Heng, this attack was not considered world-shaking. It was roughly equivalent to an ordinary person reaching into a chicken cage and casually grabbing a little chick. However, this was indeed the first time he had personally attacked after stepping into the Early-stage Nascent Soul realm. In that case, Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate could be said to be quite honored. However, Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate himself did not seem to be very happy to accept this honor. He even wished to reject it. ¡°Who are you? What kind of existence are you?!¡± He shouted in extreme fear, and his heart was already in turmoil. His 30,000-foot-tall divine body was actually trembling. Clearly, he was already terrified to the extreme. As a Golden Immortal who had lived for more than 3,000 years, Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate was very knowledgeable. Not only did he use the authority of the Heaven Saint Palace to investigate the Heavenly Void World in detail, but he also learned many secrets from his father, Divine Lord Tianhe, and knew some things about the universe. However, it was precisely because of these ¡°secrets¡± that he felt extreme fear. Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate knew very well that after receiving the enhancement of the Heaven Sage Palace, his strength had already reached the level of a Limitless Golden Immortal. Such a cultivation realm could be considered an overlord even outside this starry sky. Very few people dared to provoke him. He could even dominate the entire starry sky and dominate everything under this starry sky. It was just like how he sat in the Heaven Saint Palace and controlled the world through the Nine Immortal Sects. He had truly reached the Peak of the Fifth Realm. Back then, even the Dao God was only in this realm. Perhaps he had walked more, further, and higher on the path of this realm, but he was still someone in this realm. As long as he was still in a certain realm, it was impossible for others to control him so easily and imprison him so effortlessly. ¡°Sixth Realm! Myriad Techniques Return to One! Sage?!¡± These words appeared in Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate mind. In his understanding, only an existence of a higher realm could easily crush him, who already had the power of a Limitless Golden Immortal. This was information he had heard from his father, Divine Lord Tianhe. It involved the secrets outside this starry sky. At this moment, Cui Heng was standing beside the huge door formed by the golden pillar of light. He was still the same size as before. That huge hand that covered the sky was actually condensed from his Dharmic powers using the Xiantian Grabbing Technique. To the current Cui Heng, it was too easy to control a fellow who barely had the power of a Grand Completion Golden Core. After all, be it martial artists or Immortal cultivators, the difference between different realms was huge. nce jee The higher the realm, the more obvious the difference. There was no need to mention the major realms. A breakthrough in a major realm usually brought about an increase in the essence of one¡¯s life. It was very normal for one¡¯s strength to increase by 10,000 times. e was Even if it was only a minor realm, there was still a huge difference. Moreover, this gap was usually impossible to bridge with any means. If the difference between realms could be easily erased, then there would be no distinction between the two realms. It was not even worthy of being called two differing realms. Under normal circumstances, unless there was a marked difference in cultivation methods, it was almost impossible to kill enemies above their level. Pei Qingshu, a Mystic Deity who had cultivated his Martial Dao True Body, was in a similar situation. His cultivation path had already deviated from the normal Mystic Deity path and he walked on another path. Therefore, strictly speaking, he was not a so-called Mystic Deity. He was more like a special Mystic Deity who had cultivated an Immortal Body and had some Golden Immortal characteristics. Due to this special characteristic, he had the strength to defeat a Taiyi Mystic Deity head-on. Li Mingqiong was different. Although she had also deviated from her original cultivation path, she was generally closer to the Immortal cultivation method. The Soul Golden Core she cultivated was basically a weaker Late-stage Golden Core. This could correspond to the Golden Immortal realm. Therefore, it was very normal for her to be helpless when facing a Golden Immortal who had borrowed the power of a Limitless Immortal Weapon. The reason why cultivation was a path of transcendence, and the reason why crossing realms to kill enemies was a legendary event was because of the huge gap between different realms. Without this gap, the charm of cultivating oneself would no longer exist, and it was no longer worth countless people risking their lives to pursue a higher realm, a higher level. The leap from the Grand Completion Golden Core to the Nascent Soul realm had even surpassed all the previous realms combined. The leap was even greater than the leap from an ordinary person to the Grand Completion Golden Core realm. The power contained in a single drop of blood of an Early-stage Nascent Soul cultivator was enough to instantly kill thousands of Grand Completion Golden Core cultivators. The difference between them was so great that it was impossible to use exact data to measure. If having such absolute strength and not being able to instantly capture Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate, Cui Heng could directly commit suicide and not pursue any higher realm. ¡°Is that all you can do? Question me?¡± L Cui Heng¡¯s slightly indifferent voice entered Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate¡¯s ears again. At the same time, Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate felt an incomparably huge force pull him into the sky. He flew at an extremely fast speed, as if he was being dragged in a certain direction. Cui Heng used the huge hand condensed from the Xiantian Grabbing Technique to pull him in front of him. During this process, everyone in Linjiang County saw the sorry state of Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate as he was pulled into the sky. The fear that had arisen because of this Divine Lord had completely dissipated. Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate naturally felt the gazes below. Sensing the mocking or disdainful gazes of countless ordinary people on him, Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate felt that his soul had been greatly angered. He wished he could die now. Immediately after, he felt an extremely terrifying power pour into his body, causing his 30,000 feet body to quickly shrink. In the blink of an eye, he became only more than nine feet tall. At this moment, the huge hand that covered the sky disappeared. The Heavenly Sage Supreme Venerate realized that he seemed to have regained his ¡°freedom¡± and could move freely. However, when he saw the young man standing not far from him, the trace of hope in his heart instantly disappeared. He stood on the spot and looked at Cui Heng in a daze. He was at a loss for a moment. After a while, he seemed to have finally thought of something. He knelt down in front of Cui Heng, trembled, and kowtowed. He shouted, ¡°Heavenly Saint greets Sage Myriad Techniques Return to One!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly when he heard this. This was the second time he had heard the word ¡°Myriad Techniques Return to One¡±, and also the second time he had heard the word ¡°Sage¡±. However, he was in no hurry to ask. Instead, he stood there and watched the kneeling Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate without saying a word. Cui Heng did not speak, and Heavenly Saint Supreme naturally did not dare to do anything else. He could only continue to kneel there. He felt an incomparably huge pressure in his heart, causing his soul and body to tremble in fear. However, after a long while, Cui Heng still did not speak. Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate was already panicking to the extreme, afraid that once Cui Heng spoke, he would kill him. Although Golden Immortals had undying bodies, this kind of undying body was meaningless in front of a Sage. A Sage could kill a Golden Immortal! Hence, after thinking for a while, Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate decided to take the risk and said respectfully, ¡°Venerable Sage! My, my father, Divine Lord Tianhe, is no longer under Venerable Sage Daoyi¡¯s orders. Please spare my life!¡± Chapter 234 - The Purpose of the Daoyi Heavenly Court, A Drop of Sage Blood Chapter 234 The Purpose of the Daoyi Heavenly Court, A Drop of Sage Blood Venerable Sage Daoyi? Cui Heng could tell that this Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate was probably talking about the Dao God who created the Daoyi Heavenly Court. This made him feel a little puzzled. According to the records of Daoyi Palace, when the Dao God left with the entire Daoyi Court 7,000 years ago, he should only be a Limitless Golden Immortal equivalent to the Grand Completion Golden Core Realm. Now, this Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate called him a Venerable Sage. Could it be that after that incident 7,000 years ago, he really found the so-called opportunity and stepped into the realm of ¡°Myriad Techniques Return to One¡±? Myriad Techniques Return to One was the realm of a Sage? It¡¯s the Sixth Realm of the Immortal World? But why did the Mystic Deity sealed in the core of the planet keep calling for a Sage? Or could it be that the corruption of the Nine Elders of the Immortal Sects and the Mystic Deity of the Purple Extreme Palace was related to a certain Sage? These doubts made Cui Heng happy. That was because to him, every line of doubt was actually a path leading to the exploration of the unknown. As long as these doubts were resolved, his cultivation would increase. At the same time, it could help him further understand the true face of this world. Only by understanding more truths could he make his situation safer. In fact, the direction of these doubts involved the most core secrets of the Heavenly Void World. In the past, even if Cui Heng flipped through the books of Daoyi Palace and the Nine Immortal Sects, he might not be able to find the answer. But it was different now. Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate was kneeling in front of him. This was the current supreme ruler of the Heavenly Void World. His father was one of the 35 Divine Lords who had once followed Sage Daoyi. These things should not be any secret to Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate. Hence, Cui Heng sized up this ¡°experience freak¡± and smiled. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know Daoyi, so I naturally won¡¯t spare your life on his account. You¡¯re begging in the wrong direction.¡± Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate¡¯s face turned as pale as paper when he heard this. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°Venerable Sage, I, I, I know a lot of things about Sage Daoyi. I can tell you all the information about him. ¡°This information might be able to help you deduce the whereabouts of Sage Daoyi. As long as you spare my life, I¡¯ll definitely tell you everything I know and help you increase your cultivation.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng exclaimed softly. His expression did not change, but he was rather surprised in his heart. Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate¡¯s reaction really surprised him. Previously, when Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate announced that his father was a subordinate of Sage Daoyi, he clearly wanted to use a way to get close to him to beg for mercy. Clearly, he treated him as someone who was familiar with Sage Daoyi. However, now that he knew that the other party did not know Sage Daoyi, he looked like he was going to sell out information about him. Moreover, he seemed to be very sure that he would go looking for Sage Daoyi. ¡°Why is that so? Could it be related to the cultivation method of the Sixth Realm of the Immortal World? What level is this so-called Myriad Techniques Return to One equivalent to?¡± Cui Heng pondered in his heart, but on the surface, he said indifferently to Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate, ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, thank you, Venerable Sage!¡± Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate was overjoyed. In his opinion, since Cui Heng had asked him, he thought that he still had value and that as long as he had value, he could live for the time being. ¡°Venerable Sage, I heard this from my father. Venerable Sage Daoyi is¡­¡± As he described, the image of this Venerable Sage Daoyi gradually became clear in Cui Heng¡¯s heart. Sage Daoyi¡¯s original name was Wang Zhouyuan. He was the Sect Master of the Nine Heavens Cloud Realm¡¯s Daoyi Sect and was one of the 27 Immortals of the Nine Heavens. He was one of the 27 strongest Limitless Golden Immortals in the entire Nine Heavens Cloud Realm. These 27 Immortals were existences who were second only to the three Sages in the Nine Heavens Cloud Realm. They had respected statuses and great authority. They each ruled their own vast territory and enjoyed endless resources. But 10,000 years ago, this stable situation changed. For some reason, the three Sages suddenly began to attack each other and ordered the Limitless Golden Immortals under them to join the battle. Otherwise, they would strip away their Immortal True Essence and reduce them to the level of a Taiyi Mystic Deity. Many Limitless Golden Immortals could only participate in the battle under the pressure. However, the Sect Master of the Daoyi Sect, Wang Zhouyuan, took advantage of this chaos and drove an ancestral World Piercing Flying Shuttle to escape from the Nine Heavens Cloud Realm. He even brought 35 Golden Immortals from the Daoyi Sect with him. Because this World Piercing Flying Shuttle was essentially a treasure of the Sixth Realm of the Immortal World, Wang Zhouyuan who was only a peak Fifth Realm Limitless Golden Immortal could not adjust the location of the star map on it. Therefore, he could only follow the established settings of the star map at that time and come to the Living Star that was marked as Daozhou Star. This part was different from the records of Daoyi Palace. According to this, the name Daozhou Star was not given by the Dao God. Instead, it was originally marked on the star map. In addition, there was a simple description of Daozhou Star on the star map. It said that a Sage had once been produced from this star, and it should be a relatively developed Living Star. However, when they arrived at Daozhou Star, they realized that this planet did not even have a civilization, let alone be relatively developed. Although there were humans, they were still in the primitive era of eating raw meat and blood. Fortunately, it was considered a place to stay and it was relatively safe. Next was Wang Zhouyuan¡¯s series of operations on Daozhou Star. These were recorded on the books of Daoyi Palace. On the whole, it was similar, but Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate explained the reason why the Dao God established the Daoyi Heavenly Court. It was to escape. The 36 palaces of the Daoyi Heavenly Court were essentially a super Immortal weapon. They were connected by 36 Limitless Immortal Weapons and absorbed the essence energy of the entire Daozhou Star as nourishment. There was only one goal. That was to prevent them from being instantly killed when a Sage attacked. That would give them the time to activate the World Piercing Flying Shuttle and randomly choose a destination to escape. This situation lasted for about 3,000 years. Wang Zhouyuan¡¯s lifespan was left with less than 500 years, and the 35 Golden Immortals generally only had about 1,000 years left. They were starting to panic. It was at that moment that an incomparably terrifying light came from the depths of the starry sky, crossing the endless void to shine on Daozhou Star. This light alone caused the Daoyi Heavenly Court to fall into a temporary state of collapse. It was this light that made Wang Zhouyuan and the others realize that it was the light produced when the Nine Heavens Cloud Realm exploded. It was also at that time that they found out that a thousand years after they left the Nine Heavens Cloud Realm, the incomparably vast world with three Venerable Sages had actually exploded. Accompanied by that light, a world fragment crashed into the alternate void beside Daozhou Star, forming the so-called ¡°Heavenly Void World¡±. After that, Wang Zhouyuan discovered something and decisively left Daozhou Star with the Daoyi Heavenly Court and 35 Golden Immortals. What happened after that was unknown. He only knew that 6,700 years ago, Divine Lord Tianhe of the 35 Golden Immortals had returned to Daozhou with the World Piercing Flying Shuttle. However, at that time, he was corroded by a drop of blood and had already fallen into a dying state. Fortunately, the Star God in Daozhou Star had already begun to appear. Hence, Divine Lord Tianhe directly replaced his contaminated Immortal True Essence with the Immortal True Essence in the Star God¡¯s body before returning to normal. It was precisely because of this that the Mystic Deities of the ten great Immortal sects of the Heavenly Void World suffered extremely serious problems of corrosion after devouring the Star God¡¯s corpse. ¡°Wait, you said that Divine Lord Tianhe was contaminated by a drop of Sage¡¯s blood back then and then underwent a substitution with the Star God?¡± Cui Heng noticed this and subconsciously looked at the Nine Elders of the Immortal Sect. He frowned and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that the undying characteristic in their bodies was contaminated by the blood of a Sage?¡± ¡°In theory, that¡¯s true.¡± Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate nodded, but he was a little puzzled, not knowing what Cui Heng wanted to do. ¡°I see.¡± Cui Heng smiled when he heard that. He immediately raised his hand and grabbed, instantly bringing the Nine Elders of the Immortal sects in front of him. Before the nine of them could speak, he circulated his Dharmic powers and directly exploded them into powder. Countless purple-black bugs crawled out of thin air. However, the moment they encountered Cui Heng¡¯s Dharmic powers, these bugs collapsed one after another, revealing the essence of their undying nature. Some of these undead characteristics condensed into the shape of a skull, some into the shape of a spine, and some into the shape of ribs¡­ Clearly, they all symbolize the body parts of the Star God. Cui Heng threw out an undying characteristic that looked like a heart from his sleeve. He had obtained it when he killed the Mystic Deity from the Purple Extreme Palace on Daozhou Star. It was of use now. At this moment, the Immortal True Essence that once belonged to Divine Lord Tianhe gathered together again. They attracted each other and quickly condensed into a complete Immortal True Essence. At the same time, the pollution on it, which was the drop of ¡°Sage Blood¡±, could be seen. Cui Heng flicked his finger, and a drop of purple-black blood flew out from it and floated in the air. One could vaguely see countless rune-like purple-black bugs squirming inside. Previously, when there were only purple-black bugs, he had no way of deciphering the mysteries within. Now that they had gathered into a complete drop of Sage Blood, he had a clue. ¡°This is the blood of a Sage? This is the power of a Sage?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s gaze focused on this drop of holy blood as he began to analyze the situation inside and the laws contained in it. With his Nascent Soul Dharmic powers and soul, even if he only had this drop of blood, it was enough to analyze the strength of this complete Sage. It was even possible to analyze the cultivation method of a Sage from it. According to normal estimates, the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm was higher than the Grand Completion Golden Core Realm. It should be comparable to the Early-stage Nascent Soul Realm. However, after analyzing this drop of holy blood, he realized that it didn¡¯t seem to be the case. ¡°This drop of holy blood is actually only equivalent to a Peak Golden Core cultivator, but it has obvious spiritual characteristics¡­¡± Cui Heng frowned and thought to himself, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the so-called Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm is probably far from the Early-stage Nascent Soul realm. It¡¯s more like a special Golden Core that has some Nascent Soul characteristics and is thousands of times stronger than before?¡± Chapter 235 - Big Pot Chapter 235 Big Pot The Sixth realm of the Immortal World, Myriad Techniques Return to One, did not correspond to the Nascent Soul realm. Actually, Cui Heng had similar speculations before. On one hand, the realm of Martial Dao and Immortal Cultivation could not completely correspond. On the other hand, it was also because the gap between the Grand Completion Golden Core realm and the Early-stage Nascent Soul realm was too huge. From the cultivation method of the Golden Immortal realm, it was possible that the Martial Dao cultivation system could not complete such a huge leap. However, speculation and true knowledge were two different concepts, especially for the cultivation of the Nascent Soul realm. After Cui Heng learned what level the so-called Myriad Techniques Return to One was equivalent to, his Nascent Soul cultivation increased further. At this moment, the outline of the Nascent Soul in his Niwan Palace had already become very clear. It looked like a newborn baby, and its facial features were identical to his when he was young From this, it could be seen that the information provided by the Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate just now had indeed allowed him to obtain a lot of feedback from exploring the unknown. ¡°This is really a rich experience monster.¡± Cui Heng was overjoyed in his heart, but on the surface, he calmly put away the drop of Sage blood in his sleeve. He looked at Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate again and said indifferently, ¡°Continue.¡± Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this. When he saw Cui Heng casually kill the Nine Elders of the Immortal sects and refine that drop of Sage blood, his heart was in his throat. He was afraid that he had lost his value to Cui Heng. If that happened, he would definitely not live for long and might even be killed on the spot. ¡°Thank goodness, thank goodness, he still wants me to continue. That¡¯s good. I still have value¡­¡± Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate adjusted his mood slightly and said respectfully,¡± It¡¯s like this, after my father, Divine Lord Tianhe, returned¡­¡± Previously, he had already returned alone 6,700 years ago. Due to the contamination of the Sage blood, he could only use a secret technique to replace the Immortal True Essence with the Daozhou Star¡¯s Star God¡¯s Immortal True Essence that had just completed the initial nurturing to prevent himself from being completely corroded by the Sage¡¯s blood. After replacing the contaminated Immortal True Essence out of his body, Divine Lord Tianhe¡¯s condition finally returned to normal, but he did not intend to stay in Daozhou Star for long. Instead, he ordered the Sect Master of Daoyi Palace at that time, Daoist Xuan Che, the author of the Dao God Heaven Opening Secret Records, to help him collect some rare materials to replenish the energy of the World Piercing Flying Shuttle. Then, he rode it and left Daozhou Star. This was a little different from what Daoist Xuan Che had recorded in the Dao God Heaven Opening Secret Records. The ancient book said that Divine Lord Tianhe used those precious materials to build a flying ship and left. Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate said that those precious materials were only to replenish the energy of the flying shuttle. Cui Heng believed in the latter more. After all, the World Piercing Flying Shuttle was clearly not something that a mere Golden Immortal could create. Even a Limitless Golden Immortal or for a so-called Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm expert, it was unlikely. ¡°If I can obtain this flying shuttle, I can try to analyze it, or I can use this opportunity to grasp the method to safely cross the starry sky.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, quite tempted. When he reached the Mid-stage or Late-stage Nascent Soul realm in the future, he would most likely still have to explore the path to the universe. Now, he should plan in advance and make some preparations. The mode of transportation was naturally indispensable. Hence, Cui Heng took the initiative to ask, ¡°I heard that after Divine Lord Tianhe left on the World Piercing Flying Shuttle, he fell on Tianzhu Star?¡± ¡°Reporting to Venerable Sage, he did not fall.¡± Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate shook his head and said, ¡°Father told me that he was a little worried that the energy replenished by those materials might not be enough to cross the distant starry sky. ¡°So when he was passing by the Tianzhu Star, he used the Heaven Saint Palace to extract some of the Earth Core Essence from the Tianzhu Star to replenish the energy of the World Piercing Flying Shuttle. However, something happened¡­¡± It turned out that in the 300 years when the Dao God brought the entire Daoyi Heavenly Court away from Daozhou Star, a young Half-step Golden Immortal had driven this flying ship to this starry sky. He planned to use the core of the Tianzhu Star to cultivate a peerless martial technique while digesting the Immortal True Essence. This peerless martial technique was extremely powerful. As long as one could master it, they would be able to look down on most martial artists of the same level. However, the cultivation difficulty was also extremely high. If he could use the power produced to break through to the Golden Immortal realm, the chances of success would greatly increase. When Divine Lord Tianhe came to Tianzhu Star to extract the essence energy, this Half-step Golden Immortal was only a little away from completely digesting the Immortal True Essence in his body. He was only one step away from cultivating that martial technique. As long as Divine Lord Tianhe came a day or two later, he would have succeeded. But it was just lacking a little bit of time. Because this martial technique had extremely harsh requirements for the environment for cultivation, one had to cultivate in the core of the earth without being disturbed. Otherwise, it was very likely that one would suffer from Qi Deviation and die on the spot. Therefore, the moment Divine Lord Tianhe extracted the essence of Tianzhu Star¡¯s core, the power in the Half-step Golden Immortal¡¯s body went berserk. He became extremely crazy and his strength swelled to the Golden Immortal level. He, who had fallen into extreme madness, rushed out of the core of the planet and started fighting the defenseless Divine Lord Tianhe. Divine Lord Tianhe was an experienced Golden Immortal and was only a step away from the Limitless Golden Immortal realm. Even if the power in the Half-step Golden Immortal¡¯s body was violent and his martial cultivation was extremely powerful, he was still not his match. In the end, the Half-step Golden Immortal was beaten to death by Divine Lord Tianhe, causing Tianzhu Star to undergo visible changes. This was the situation that Daoist Xuan Che had observed on Daozhou Star. After the Half-step Golden Immortal died, his Immortal True Essence still existed. After Divine Lord Tianhe collected it, he found the cave abode built by the Half-step Golden Immortal on Tianzhu Star and obtained the secret manual that recorded that martial technique. Then, he was scared silly. It turned out that the Half-step Golden Immortal¡¯s name was Li Fa. He was a legacy disciple of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, a large sect on Chongyang Star. He was also the personal disciple of a Limitless Golden Immortal and had even received the care of a Venerable Sage. He did not know where Chongyang Star was, nor did he know how powerful the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect was. However, he knew what a Limitless Golden Immortal was, and he also knew what a Venerable Sage was. These were not people he could afford to provoke. At the same time, he also realized that there was a brand on his body at some point. This brand seemed to be connected to something in the endless distance. It was enough to track him down with this connection. Hence, Divine Lord Tianhe gave up on leaving this starry sky and chose to return to Daozhou Star. He escaped into the Heavenly Void World and relied on the power of the Daoyi Palace to temporarily isolate this connection. Divine Lord Tianhe had given up on leaving this starry sky and chose to return to Daozhou Star. He had also escaped into the Heavenly Void World and relied on the power of Daoyi Palace to finally temporarily isolate this connection. Chapter 236 - Taihong Stars Situation Chapter 236 Taihong Star¡¯s Situation ¡°How long did he take to escape from Tianzhu Star to the Heaven Unity Palace?¡± Cui Heng asked. ¡°This¡­ Father didn¡¯t say anything specific.¡± Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate thought for a moment and said uncertainly, ¡°It might be a month or two or three months. In short, it¡¯s not long.¡± To a Golden Immortal who usually lived for a thousand years, a few months was indeed not a long time. However, Cui Heng did not think so. A Nascent Soul cultivator could track a spiritual imprint, even if it was across the endless starry sky. Although he could not completely lock onto the target in an instant, he could still sense a general direction. As long as he searched in this direction, he would be able to find the target sooner or later. Even if the direction of this target had only existed for a few months, it was enough to determine a general direction to pursue. The realm of Myriad Techniques Return to One had some Nascent Soul characteristics, so it was not strange for them to have similar abilities. It was true that the universe was vast and boundless, and the sense of direction was relatively vague. It was almost as difficult as ascending to the heavens to find a target just by relying on one direction. However, it was not that Li Fa did not have any connections or background. It was impossible for his whereabouts to be unknown. Under normal circumstances, even if the experts of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect on Chongyang Star did not know where Li Fa had gone, there was a high chance that they had the rough direction of where he had gone. Coupled with the directions indicated by the brand and the possible traces on Tianzhu Star, it was enough to formulate a general investigation scope. Of course, this was only Cui Heng¡¯s own speculation. It had been 6,700 years since Divine Lord Tianhe killed Li Fa. No one had found this place in such a long time. Perhaps the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect on Chongyang Planet might not be able to investigate the truth. ¡°Although the people from that side haven¡¯t found this place yet, it¡¯s still a hidden danger.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°If the people from the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect really come looking, in the scenario that they couldn¡¯t find Divine Lord Tianhe, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that they won¡¯t vent their anger on the people of Daozhou Star.¡± This was very likely. However, he had left two Nine Fire Flame Dragons in the Great Jin. Both of them had Late-stage Golden Core Dharmic powers, so he did not have to worry about the current situation there. After a hundred years, if his cultivation level broke through or his mastery of spells increased, the Nine Fire Flame Dragon¡¯s strength would continue to increase. It should be able to ensure the safety of Daozhou Star. Thinking of this, Cui Heng felt relieved and continued to ask Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate, ¡°Is your Immortal True Essence left behind by Divine Lord Tianhe or that Li Fa?¡± ¡°It was left behind by my father,¡± Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate said truthfully. ¡°I bestowed Immortal True Essence to a Mystic Deity. He¡¯s now a Half-step Golden Immortal. He handled some matters for me, but he was ordered never to leave the Heaven Saint Palace.¡± ¡°The Heaven Saint Palace has already appeared when you were summoned¡­¡± Cui Heng frowned. Then, he looked at the pillar of light not far away.¡± So you used the power of the Heaven Dew Crystals to hide your whereabouts.¡± He observed the beam of light for a moment and understood its effect. This was a huge illusion that had gathered the vast power of the country¡¯s fate and the spirituality of all living beings contained in countless Heaven Dew Crystals that had surpassed the Limitless Golden Immortal level. As long as he was in this illusion, the connection with the Sage mark would not be exposed. This should also be the reason why the Nine Immortal Sects wanted to monopolize the Heaven Dew Crystals. Everything was for the Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate¡¯s needs. ¡°Venerable Sage¡¯s Dharma Eye is like a torch.¡± Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate praised extremely respectfully. Then, he said bitterly, ¡°Actually, I still have some selfish motives. If a Golden Immortal wants to break through to the Limitless Golden Immortal realm, he needs to condense a large amount of the spirituality of all living beings to strengthen the true nature of the Immortal True Essence. ¡°I¡¯ve thought of taking advantage of this sacrificial ritual to gather the power contained in these countless Heaven Dew Crystals to help me become a Limitless Golden Immortal¡­¡± ¡°From the Golden Immortal realm to the Limitless Golden Immortal realm, you also mainly focus on strengthening the Immortal True Essence?¡± Cui Heng was slightly stunned when he heard this. Then, he frowned and said, ¡°The martial techniques you cultivate also require Immortal True Essence to become a Golden Immortal? Oh, right, it¡¯s not just you. Even Divine Lord Tianhe and Li Fa are the same¡­¡± II Initially, he thought that the Dao God had deliberately imparted problematic martial techniques to the natives to achieve some unspeakable goal. Now, he suddenly realized that this didn¡¯t seem to be the case. Whether it was Divine Lord Tianhe, who had followed the Dao God from the beginning, or Li Fa, who was a Half-step Golden Immortal from Chongyang Star, the core of their cultivation was the Immortal True Essence. This meant that not only was there a problem with the cultivation method of the Dao God, but there was also definitely a problem with the cultivation method on Chongyang Star. In Cui Heng¡¯s opinion, this kind of cultivation method that relied on man-made substances to break through was definitely not a normal method, let alone the fact that this Immortal True Essence could be forcefully stripped away. Although the Immortal True Essence possessed by Golden Core cultivators was similar in nature on the surface, there was actually a fundamental difference. The former was some kind of artificial creation and used specific substances. The latter was a characteristic that was naturally born as one broke through. This characteristic was equivalent to a cultivator¡¯s own body. There was no actual substance, let alone be forcefully stripped away. It could only be destroyed. When Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate heard Cui Heng¡¯s words, he was a little confused and said in confusion, ¡°Venerable Sage, is there a problem?¡± In his understanding, digesting the Immortal True Essence and becoming a Golden Immortal was the right path. There was no other direction. ¡°No.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and did not explain the problem with cultivation to Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate. Then, he continued to ask, ¡°Where did these people in the Heavenly Void World, including ordinary mortals, the Nine Immortal Sects, and the three Buddhist monasteries come from?¡± According to what Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate said earlier, the Heavenly Void World was a fragment of the Nine Heavens Cloud Realm that floated to Daozhou Star. Under normal circumstances, after experiencing such a violent explosion and crossing the endless starry sky, even if this fragment could maintain the state of a broken world, it was unlikely that it would still have life. ¡°Reporting to Venerable Sage, the Heavenly Void World was indeed desolate in the beginning. There were not even any living beings,¡± Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate explained. ¡°However, after Father used the Heaven Unity Palace at that time to enter the border between the heavens and earth of the Heavenly Void World, he discovered a situation. Although the alternate void where the Heavenly Void World is located is around Daozhou Star, there aren¡¯t many times where it¡¯s truly linked. It¡¯s only linked for half a year every hundred years. For the rest of the time, the Heavenly Void World will wander in the alternate void. Sometimes, we will encounter some other small worlds of low levels. These small worlds have living beings and are suitable for habitation. There might even be some civilizations. Because the Heavenly Void World in a dilapidated state has the instinct to repair itself naturally, swallowing small worlds at a lower level than itself was the way to repair itself. In the process of ¡®repairing¡¯, the Heavenly Void World annexed a total of two large small worlds and three or four smaller small worlds. Father spent a lot of effort to send people to govern them, which allowed the Heavenly Void World to become like this. The former of the two larger worlds established the current foundation of the Heavenly Void World, while the latter brought the three Buddhist monasteries. As for the experts of the Immortal sects, they are Father¡¯s subordinates. On the way to Daozhou Star with the Dao God, Father once encountered a living star called Taihong Star. At that time, everyone, including the Dao God, took a group of people from that living star as their initial batch of inhabitants. ¡°The Ten Immortal Sects of the Heavenly Void World came from this¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Cui Heng raised his eyebrows slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Did you just say Taihong Star?¡± Wasn¡¯t this the star that Hong Fugui¡¯s wife had brought him to? A planet with so-called great divine powers. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate was stunned when he saw this. He didn¡¯t know why Cui Heng suddenly asked about Taihong Star. He asked curiously, ¡°Venerable Sage, is there something wrong with Taihong Star?¡± ¡°Did your father say anything about Taihong Star?¡± Cui Heng asked. He did not expect to know about Hong Fugui¡¯s whereabouts under such circumstances. ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate hesitated for a moment before saying,¡± Venerable Sage, according to my father, there¡¯s nothing strange about this Taihong Star. The strongest is only a Mystic Deity. It¡¯s insignificant.¡± His meaning was obvious. How could such an ordinary planet attract the attention of a Venerable Sage like Cui Heng? It was really a little strange. ¡°The strongest is only a Mystic Deity?¡± Cui Heng frowned and asked, ¡°Do you know what a Great Divine Being is?¡± ¡°Great Divine Being?¡± Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate thought for a moment and said, ¡°That should be just a title. To mortals, Heaven Immortals can be called Great Divine Beings. To Heaven Immortals, Golden Immortals are also Great Divine Beings.¡± At this point, he smiled bitterly. ¡°To me, a Venerable Sage like you is a Great Divine Being.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s gaze was deep as thoughts raced through his mind. He did not think that the Great Divine Being in the message that Hong Fugui had left behind was only a Deva or Mystic Deity. After all, after Hong Fugui¡¯s wife recovered her memories, she directly took out a flying ship that could cross the starry sky. This meant that it was very likely that the flying ship was linked to her soul. Moreover, there was no restriction on the cultivation realm of the controller. Such methods and treasures were definitely not ordinary. When Cui Heng was cultivating the ¡°Weapon Suppression Technique¡±, he understood the characteristics of many weapons and Dharma treasures. This kind of treasure that could be linked to a mortal¡¯s soul could only be refined with special materials that contained spirituality. Coupled with the unique spiritual control ability of the Nascent Soul realm, only then could it be refined. It could be called a ¡°spirit treasure¡±. In other words, the Great Divine Being that Hong Fugui had mentioned was at least a Venerable Sage who possessed some of the characteristics of a Nascent Soul cultivator. It was even possible that he was an expert comparable to a Nascent Soul cultivator. Cui Heng was more inclined to believe the latter. Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate¡¯s understanding of Taihong Star came from his father, Divine Lord Tianhe, but that was 7,000 years ago. It was not impossible for such a long time to give birth to an expert comparable to a Nascent Soul cultivator. ¡°I still have to understand what¡¯s going on with the Myriad Techniques Return to One realm first.¡± Cui Heng pondered in his heart. At the same time, he felt the outline of the Nascent Soul in his body becoming clearer and clearer. ¡°The gains this time are too great. After I finish investigating the matters here at the Heaven Saint Palace, I should be able to break through to the Mid-stage Nascent Soul realm!¡± Then, he looked at Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate and said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Bring me to your Heaven Saint Palace to take a look.¡± Chapter 237 - The Starry Sky 30 Billion Li Away Chapter 237 The Starry Sky 30 Billion Li Away The current Heaven Saint Palace was the former Heaven Unity Palace. It had existed since the era of the Nine Heavens Cloud Realm and was a Limitless Immortal Weapon personally refined by the Dao God. Not only was this palace extremely powerful, but there were also all kinds of books stored inside. There was no lack of books from the Nine Heavens Cloud Realm. They could definitely bring Cui Heng immense help Faced with Cui Heng¡¯s request, Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate naturally did not dare to refuse. He hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Venerable Sage, please follow me.¡± Then, Cui Heng and Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate walked into the magnificent palace. Many people in Linjiang County saw this scene. They knelt on the ground and thanked Cui Heng for helping them defeat this invading enemy. Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong fell into a long silence. They looked at the Heaven Saint Palace that was still floating in the sky, their eyes filled with unwillingness. Indeed, being saved by Cui Heng in a moment of despair was something that made the two of them feel very glad. But when everything returned to normal, they felt ashamed of their deep helplessness. ¡°Junior Brother, as Master¡¯s disciples, we can¡¯t even protect the people under our rule.¡± Li Mingqiong gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. She said in a low voice, ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll focus on cultivation and increase my strength. When I encounter danger, I must rely on my own strength to resolve it. I can¡¯t trouble Master anymore!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I plan to do too.¡± Pei Qingshu nodded. He looked at the Heaven Saint Palace and said very firmly, ¡°However, I will ask Master to send me to a more dangerous place that will often require me to fight to increase my cultivation and strength.¡± ¡°You want to leave the Great Zhou?¡± Li Mingqiong looked at Pei Qingshu in surprise and frowned slightly. ¡°A more dangerous place? Is there any dangerous place in the Heavenly Void World for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about outside the Heavenly Void World,¡± Pei Qingshu said in a low voice. ¡°Senior Sister, you know that the Lower World is a huge planet. There must be countless different worlds in the boundless starry sky outside the planet. From the ancient legends, the Nine Elders of the Immortal Sects came from outside the Heavenly Void World. This Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate who suddenly descended should also be an outsider. Also, Master¡­ He¡¯s most likely from the depths of the starry sky. ¡°In that case, the world in the starry sky will definitely be stronger and more dangerous than the Heavenly Void World. Master is omnipotent. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to send me to a world filled with danger.¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving the Heavenly Void World just like that?!¡± Li Mingqiong raised her voice and frowned even more. ¡°What about the Linjiang Pei family?¡± ¡°The juniors have all grown up. There¡¯s no need for me to watch over them anymore. Besides, don¡¯t I still have you to take care of them, Senior Sister?¡± Pei Qingshu smiled and said, ¡°Now that the Nine Elders of the Immortal sects are dead, I¡¯ll clean up the nine Immortal sects before I leave. The juniors can walk the path they want.¡± ¡°Why must it be a more dangerous place that often requires battles?¡± Li Mingqiong continued to ask. ¡°Is it related to your Martial Dao True Body?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Pei Qingshu nodded and said, ¡°I can feel that this Martial Dao True Body has extremely powerful potential, but I¡¯m afraid that it can¡¯t become stronger through conventional cultivation methods. Instead, it has to become stronger in battle. Previously, when I fought with the Nine Elders of the Immortal Sects, I became stronger with every fight. In the battle, the blood in my entire body seemed to be boiling, and my lifeforce seemed to be about to sublimate. My cultivation should be fighting!¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go with you after I settle the matters of the Great Zhou Dynasty,¡± Li Mingqiong said firmly. ¡°Ah?¡± Pei Qingshu was stunned when he heard that. He asked curiously, ¡°Senior Sister, I remember Master saying that you cultivate the soul. This cultivation method should be more suitable for meditation.¡± ¡°What if you get beaten to death without me taking care of you?¡± Li Mingqiong raised her eyebrows slightly and snorted. ¡°You¡¯re my only junior brother. You can¡¯t die for no reason.¡± ¡°You want to keep me around so that I¡¯m easy to bully, right?¡± Pei Qingshu smiled, as if he was recalling something from a long time ago. ¡°Back then, in Master¡¯s immortal abode, you wanted to kill me the moment you saw me.¡± ¡°That was an order from the Black Yellow Heavenly Palace. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Li Mingqiong shook her head gently and sighed. ¡°Sigh, even though I said that, I probably won¡¯t leave. My brother hasn¡¯t returned yet. I¡¯ll wait here for him to return.¡± She would wait for her brother to return. This was her original intention when she asked Cui Heng for the Immortal Martial Technique. To this day, she still remembered it in her heart. ¡°Senior Sister, just stay here.¡± Pei Qingshu smiled and said, ¡°In the future, when I leave the Heavenly Void World, I can help you find Mingcheng. Perhaps we can meet again. I can also apologize to him.¡± Li Mingqiong¡¯s elder brother was called Li Mingcheng. Pei Qingshu was once a good friend of his. ¡°If you really see my brother, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll really beat you to death.¡± Li Mingqiong smiled when she heard this. Her brows relaxed as she said seriously, ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided to leave, I won¡¯t stop you. ¡°However, whether you can leave in the end, and where you want to go after leaving will still have to wait for you to ask Master. We¡¯ll wait here for Master¡­¡± Boom! At this moment, a loud bang suddenly came from the sky, as if billions of lightning bolts had exploded at the same time. Li Mingqiong was interrupted before she could finish speaking ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°What happened?!¡± Li Mingqiong and Pei Qingshu looked at each other before looking up at the sky. Then, their gazes froze. The two of them looked at the Heaven Saint Palace floating in the air in extreme shock. Layers of pure light suddenly lit up around the originally magnificent Heaven Saint Palace. This clear light seemed to have no color, but it gave off the feeling that it contained all the colors. And it was extremely agile. Every ray of light seemed to have its own consciousness. They wandered in the void like living beings and lingered around the Heaven Saint Palace. A moment later, these lights pulled at each other and gradually gathered together, forming a huge outline that was more than 100,000 feet tall. This outline was like a baby, and the Heaven Saint Palace was held in the baby¡¯s hand like a toy. At the same time, Cui Heng in the Heaven Saint Palace began to sublimate his soul! Breakthrough! ¡­. In the dark starry sky 30 billion li away from Daozhou Star, a shuttle-shaped flying ship was traveling at an extremely fast speed. From time to time, countless illusory lights of various colors would light up around the flying shuttle. As this light flickered, it would instantly cross an extremely far distance. It was as if it had teleported. At this moment, an excited voice suddenly sounded from the shuttle. ¡°I¡¯ve sensed it, I¡¯ve sensed it! The Heaven Surveillance Disc has reacted. It¡¯s indeed here!¡± ¡°According to the records, the connection between the imprints of Great-grandfather after he was killed disappeared in this direction! ¡°We¡¯ve finally found it!¡± Chapter 238 - Untitled Chapter 238 Untitled In the Heaven Saint Palace. Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate shivered in the corner of the palace. He did not understand why Cui Heng suddenly entered a breakthrough state after reading some books and obtaining some information. Moreover, the realm pressure displayed by this breakthrough state was so terrifying! Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate had a feeling that he was like a speck of dust that had fallen into the sea, extremely small. And the sea was the young man sitting cross-legged in the air in front of him. Cui Heng! ¡°This power, this power, is he really just a Sage at the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm?!¡± Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate looked at Cui Heng¡¯s figure, his heart filled with fear. He felt that he might really have to open his eyes this time. Whether it was the records in the Heaven Saint Palace or the description of Divine Lord Tianhe, the realm of Myriad Techniques Return to One was the limit of his understanding. Venerable Sage was the strongest existence in the myriad worlds. It was true that a Sage in the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm was only at the Sixth Realm of the Immortal World. There were even legends that Sages had yet to reach the limit of the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm and had yet to reach the Peak of the Sixth Realm. In theory, there was definitely a higher realm above that. However, in the knowledge of Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate, in the thousands of years of his life and the 5,000 years of his father¡¯s life, there had never been an existence at that level. A legend was ultimately just a legend. But it was different now. The power and realm Cui Heng displayed far exceeded his understanding of the so-called Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm. No, this was not the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm at all. Who had seen a technique that could condense laws into substance and even cause phenomena?! This was too exaggerated! Could this be the legendary Seventh Realm?! Did the Seventh Realm really exist in this world? Back then, the three rulers of the Nine Heavens Cloud Realm were only Sages! At this moment, Cui Heng had already entered a breakthrough state. The power of his Nascent Soul rushed out of the Niwan Palace and began to interweave with the laws of the outside world. The light shining from his Nascent Soul seemed to contain all colors as it spread out. The moment various laws came into contact with this Nascent Soul light, they would turn from conceptual laws to materialization, becoming light that had a certain symbolic meaning There were countless laws of the five elements, creation, life, and so on. Countless laws transformed into different colors of light that wrapped around Cui Heng¡¯s body. There were even layers of phenomena that appeared. There were palaces, lotus flowers, bright moons, great suns, and so on. There were all kinds of phenomena that transformed from the light of his Nascent Soul. In Cui Heng¡¯s body, in the Purple Palace of the Niwan Palace, the outline of the three-foot-long Nascent Soul had already become extremely clear. It was almost the size of Cui Heng himself. This meant that he had already completed the cultivation of the Early-stage Nascent Soul realm and allowed the Purple Mansion infant to complete the most basic growth. What he needed to do next was to let this infant slowly grow. The first step was naturally to break through this three-foot height. Therefore, while the power of the Nascent Soul intertwined with the laws of the outside world, the three-foot-long Nascent Soul in the Purple Mansion also began to change further. The outline at the edge of the Nascent Soul realm showed signs of expanding. At times, it seemed to have grown a little, and at other times, it shrank back, then expanded slightly, then shrank back¡­ This cycle continued, continuously expanding and contracting¡­ Outside the Heaven Saint Palace, the phenomena were already world-shaking. Countless laws condensed into substance, either turning into light or phenomena. This caused the entire Heavenly Void World to change. The world was filled with light and nomological phenomena, allowing one to comprehend some of the laws and principles at a glance. Therefore, in just a few breaths, all the living beings in the Heavenly Void World seemed to have been enlightened by a mighty figure, and their cultivation levels soared. Golden Immortals directly understood the principle of becoming a Limitless Golden Immortal. They only needed to accumulate strength for a period of time before they could break through. Those who were originally Devas directly became Heaven Immortals. Human Immortals all crossed two major realms and instantly became Devas. Among the 12 realms of the Mortal World, as long as one stepped into the Xiantian realm, they would immediately become Human Immortals and step into the first realm of the Immortal World. Ordinary martial artists had also obtained a huge improvement. Many people had reached the realm they dreamed of in their lives. It could be said that during Cui Heng¡¯s breakthrough, the level of power of the entire Heavenly Void World had increased greatly. Moreover, this was not all. Due to the influence of the power of the Nascent Soul, countless laws appeared, making the laws of the Heavenly Void World even clearer. In turn, the Heaven Earth Origin Qi began to become even denser. From this moment on, everyone in the Heavenly Void World would have an easier time cultivating. Especially the realms after the Xiantian realm. In addition, the influence of the power of the Nascent Soul also caused the various hidden items that were originally hidden in the void to appear. As countless laws condensed into reality and transformed into phenomena, all kinds of spatial rifts, cross-border passages, ancient mystic realms, and so on appeared. Strange phenomena also appeared everywhere on the ground. Either a mystic realm opened or a rare treasure appeared. Even the originally very mysterious location of the Buddhist monastery¡¯s mountain gate was revealed under this influence. There were no more secrets. Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong both sensed this situation. This was because three spatial rifts had appeared in Linjiang County alone. Through this spatial rift, one could sense that the other side was connected to small worlds. It could be an ancient mystic realm or a rare treasure space. ¡°Master is really omnipotent!¡± Pei Qingshu exclaimed. ¡°Indeed.¡± Li Mingqiong¡¯s eyes were also filled with surprise. She nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s really a blessing for us to be able to become Master¡¯s disciples.¡± ¡­. Outside the Great Zhou Dynasty. Hui Shi, who was leading two young disciples to search for a place to establish a sect, also looked at the sky. He understood what was going on when he saw the layers of phenomena and countless lights. ¡°Chihong, Yanming, follow me and bow to the phenomenon in the sky,¡± Hui Shi said to the two disciples beside him. Then, he knelt respectfully in the direction of Linjiang County. The two little boys, Chihong and Yanming, were only seven years old. They were both orphans. After being adopted by Hui Shi, they stayed by his side and were nurtured as successors to take over his work after the sect was established. The two children were confused. Although they did not know why their master wanted them to worship the light of the sky, they had always listened to their master, so they also knelt down. With this bow, the nomological light in the sky seemed to have sensed something and two rays of light descended to envelop the two children. Hui Shi was stunned when he saw this. Then, he realized that this was the power of laws cleansing the two children¡¯s marrow and improving their aptitude and foundation. It could allow them to walk faster and further on the path of cultivation. ¡°Thank you, Immortal Venerable!¡± ¡­. Hong Kang, who had already joined the Revolutionary Army, also saw the light of law in the sky. He sensed Cui Heng¡¯s aura from it and also kowtowed in the direction of Linjiang County. ¡°Congratulations on your great improvement in your Immortal cultivation!¡± ¡­. In the Heaven Saint Palace. Cui Heng, who was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed, slowly opened his eyes. At this moment, the phenomenon outside had already developed to its peak. The entire Heavenly Void World began to tremble slightly. Layers of chaotic airflow began to appear at the intersection of heaven and earth. inch by inch, space even began to collapse. However, at this moment, the instant Cui Heng opened his eyes, all the phenomena seemed to have stopped at this moment, and then they began to quickly disappear. The huge Nascent Soul shadow was instantly retracted, and countless laws that had condensed into substance and phenomena quickly dissipated. Only the hidden places that were illuminated by the power of the Nascent Soul still existed. Cui Heng¡¯s breakthrough was complete. His Nascent Soul had broken through the original three feet height and grew to three feet and an inch. However, this inch of height allowed him to break through the shackles of his realm and step into the Mid-stage Nascent Soul realm. At the same time, it brought him a tremendous change. Firstly, it was the improvement in the essence of his Dharmic powers. Compared to his Early-stage Nascent Soul realm body, he was like an ant turning into an elephant. With just a breath, he could destroy an Early-stage Nascent Soul realm cultivator. Of course, killing was impossible, and it was difficult to stop the Nascent Soul from escaping This was because after a Nascent Soul left the body, it had the ability to fly through the void and instantly cross an extremely long distance. Not to mention a Mid-stage Nascent Soul cultivator, even a Late-stage Nascent Soul cultivator might not be able to catch up to an Early-stage Nascent Soul cultivator¡¯s escaping soul. Nascent Soul cultivators were too difficult to kill. After all, this was only an increase in a small realm. Cui Heng was already very satisfied with such an improvement. What satisfied him the most was the innate divine power he obtained after breaking through to the mid-stage Nascent Soul realm. He could use the ¡°knowledge¡± gained from his personal explorations To refine void into reality! Chapter 239 - The Outcome of Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate Chapter 239 The Outcome of Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate What was Refining Void into Reality? It was to rely on one¡¯s understanding of the composition of matter and comprehension of laws to directly create something. For example, some rare divine medicines and immortal herbs, or the natural treasures needed to forge weapons and Dharma treasures. As long as he knew enough about these things, he could rely on the power of his Nascent Soul to control the laws and condense the matter that formed these things out of thin air to achieve an effect similar to Void Creation. In essence, it was the interference of the power of laws on matter. With this as the core, he could also derive some spells that interfered with the structure of matter. For example, turning stone into gold, refining and transforming people into objects. Simply put, as long as Cui Heng had enough understanding of the World Piercing Flying Shuttle itself and the materials needed, he could create a World Piercing Flying Shuttle out of thin air. He could also directly turn a person into a stone, a mountain, a cat, or a dog. However, this was still a divine power on the material level. It did not involve the Great Dao of laws in depth. It was still quite a distance from the ¡°Refining False into True¡± technique that turned illusory concepts into reality. It was not a very profound method. as However, to Cui Heng, it was quite practical. He had read some books in the Heaven Saint Palace and already had a sufficient understanding of the World Piercing Flying Shuttle. He could create a flying shuttle at any time. In addition, he could also create some rare spiritual materials that were only recorded in ancient books to try to refine some pills or forge some Dharma treasures and weapons to increase his strength. Moreover, learning alchemy and forging weapons and Dharma treasures were also considered exploring the unknown. It could also increase his Nascent Soul cultivation. It could be said to be killing two birds with one stone. ¡°Congratulations, Exalted Immortal!¡± At this moment, when Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate saw that Cui Heng had finished his breakthrough, he knelt on the ground and kowtowed. Because he now firmly believed that Cui Heng was definitely countless times stronger than a Sage at the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm, he no longer called him Venerable Sage. Instead, he called him Exalted Immortal. He would never go wrong with the Exalted Immortal form of address. Cui Heng looked at the kneeling Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate in amusement. His words sounded a little funny. Then, he shook his head gently and said, ¡°Get up, I won¡¯t kill you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal, thank you!¡± Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate was overjoyed and kowtowed repeatedly to thank him. ¡°However, while you can avoid death, you can¡¯t escape punishment.¡± Cui Heng suddenly added. ¡°¡­¡± The smile on Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate¡¯s face froze, and his kowtowing stopped in midair. Then, he revealed a smile that was uglier than crying. ¡°May the Exalted Immortal punish me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Cui Heng nodded lightly and smiled. ¡°Now, go outside the Heaven Saint Palace and absorb the vitality condensed from those Heaven Dew Crystals. Try to break through and become a Limitless Golden Immortal.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate was stunned and puzzled. He looked at Cui Heng in confusion, not understanding what he was trying to do. ¡°After you break through to become a Limitless Golden Immortal, I¡¯ll strip the Immortal True Essence from your body,¡± Cui Heng explained patiently. ¡°After I study your Immortal True Essence, I¡¯ll return it to you.¡± ¡°This, this, I¡­¡± Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate¡¯s mouth fell open, and his face turned pale. However, in the end, he still lowered his head and said respectfully,¡± It¡¯s already very benevolent of Exalted Immortal to spare my life. It¡¯s all up to Exalted Immortal¡¯s arrangements.¡± ¡°Alright, in that case¡­¡± Cui Heng nodded and added,¡± How about this? After I return the Immortal True Essence to you, I¡¯ll cast a spell on you and let you guard the Heavenly Void World for 2,000 years as a Realm-Guardian Spirit Beast.¡± Realm Guardian Spirit, Spirit Beast?? Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate was a little stunned. This time, he did not understand what Cui Heng meant at all. However, he did not dare to continue asking. He was afraid that Cui Heng would think of another supplementary clause. Then, the two of them walked out of the Heaven Saint Palace together and saw a crack appear on the door of light that connected the heavens and the earth. ¡°A crack?!¡± Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate immediately exclaimed in shock, ¡°Exalted Immortal, there¡¯s a crack here. The connection with the mark on my body will be discovered by the people of Chongyang Star.¡± He was still very afraid of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect of Chongyang. After all, that was a sect with a Sage at the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm. Although 6,700 years had passed, this was not enough to make one think that the Sage had died. The hatred from back then most likely still existed. ¡°Was it caused by the phenomenon when I broke through?¡± Cui Heng also frowned as he looked at the crack. At the same time, he raised his hand and pointed, instantly repairing the trace of crack. Then, he placed a few restrictions on Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate and sealed the mark. ¡°Alright, go.¡± Cui Heng pointed at the door of light. After stripping out this piece of Immortal True Essence, he would have no problem destroying the connection mark inside. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate hurriedly nodded. Cui Heng¡¯s method of casually repairing the gap in the door of light had shocked him greatly. That was a door of light condensed from the spirituality of all living beings and the luck of the country. In theory, it was impossible to repair with human ability, but it was easily repaired by Cui Heng. It was too shocking. As expected of a supreme mighty figure who had surpassed the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm and was suspected to be at the Seventh Realm of the Immortal World! Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate sighed in his heart again. As he adjusted his mood, he rushed towards the door of light, preparing to go over and strengthen his Immortal True Essence, breaking through his current realm and becoming a Limitless Golden Immortal. Cui Heng watched as Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate rushed into the door of light. Then, he slowly landed in front of Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong ¡°Master, did you break through just now?¡± Pei Qingshu could not help but ask. Li Mingqiong also stood at the side and looked at Cui Heng curiously. She was also filled with doubts and wanted to ask. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°There¡¯s a slight improvement.¡± ¡°Congratulations, Master!¡± ¡°Congratulations, Master!¡± The two of them congratulated him in unison. Then, Li Mingqiong looked at the Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate in the distance and asked Cui Heng in confusion, ¡°Master, are you letting that Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate go?¡± ¡°Letting him go?¡± Cui Heng chuckled and shook his head. He said to the two of them, ¡°He¡¯s just a piece of trash. I¡¯ll let him be a Realm Guardian Spirit Beast here for 2,000 years first.¡± ¡°Spirit beast?¡± ¡°Realm Guardian Spirit Beast?¡± Li Mingqiong and Pei Qingshu looked at each other and understood what Cui Heng meant. At this moment, an incomparably dazzling golden light suddenly lit up in the sky. The charm of immortal light instantly filled the entire world, and an incomparably powerful aura was rapidly rising. Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate was breaking through! ¡°Master, he broke through. He¡¯s going to surpass the Golden Immortal realm?!¡± Pei Qingshu looked at the scene in the distance in shock. ¡°Master, Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate has broken through!¡± Li Mingqiong was also very surprised. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and did not continue explaining. Instead, he quietly waited for Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate to complete his breakthrough and successfully become a new Limitless Golden Immortal. Then, he raised his hand and grabbed. Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate, who had just broken through and was in high spirits, was sucked over. At the same time, Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate¡¯s entire strength was instantly sealed. He could not even move his body, and only the facial muscles on his face were still useful. ¡°Exalted Immortal, I¡­¡± Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate subconsciously wanted to beg for mercy. But before he could finish speaking, he felt the power in his body gathering unnaturally. Immediately after, all the power in Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate¡¯s body was almost instantly emptied, turning into a golden light that flew out and landed in Cui Heng¡¯s palm. Then, the golden light condensed into a transparent crystal with dense golden patterns on it. Compared to the Immortal True Essence he had obtained from Daoist Three Yang, this piece was clearly much stronger. In terms of the energy contained in it, it was already equivalent to one-tenth of an ordinary Golden Core cultivator¡¯s Golden Core. It was a piece of Immortal True Essence that had gathered the spirituality of all living beings and was strengthened. Cui Heng placed this transparent crystal-like Immortal True Essence in his palm. After sizing it up carefully for a moment, he said thoughtfully, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. No wonder the way to break through the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm is also based on the Immortal True Essence¡­¡± Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Untitled Cui Heng had obtained the method to break through the Sixth Realm of the Immortal World, the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm. The principle was very simple. It was to refine the power of laws imprinted on the Immortal Body into the Immortal True Essence. This was the so-called ¡°Myriad Techniques Return to One¡±. Now, through checking the Immortal True Essence in the body of the Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate, Cui Heng discovered that this Immortal True Essence already had a trace of weak spirituality, like a life being nurtured. It could be said to be a Nascent Soul that was countless times weaker than a real Nascent Soul. However, even with such weak power, its essence still exceeded the original power of a Golden Immortal. Therefore, after becoming a Limitless Golden Immortal, as long as the Immortal True Essence in one¡¯s body obtained enough nomological power, it could promote one¡¯s life essence to a higher realm and obtain even more power. This didn¡¯t seem to be a problem. It was a relatively common cultivation method. It was to condense the scattered power together and use a higher level of spirituality as a catalyst to increase the essence of life. In fact, if the Immortal True Essence was cultivated naturally by a martial artist, there was indeed no problem. However, the problem was that there were obvious artificial traces on the Immortal True Essence. This was a man-made item! Moreover, during the cultivation process, one had to swallow and digest this man-made object to break through to the Golden Immortal realm. This meant that from the Golden Immortal realm onwards, all the cultivation carried out by the martial artists who took this path would not belong to them. It belonged to the Immortal True Essence in their body. When a martial artist walked this path and reached the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm, all their cultivation gains were gathered on the Immortal True Essence. In a sense, the body of the martial artist no longer had any meaning. The only value of existence was the Immortal True Essence. ¡°This thing seems to be able to be used to refine Numinous Treasures.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s gaze was fixed on the Immortal True Essence in his hand, and all kinds of thoughts flowed through his mind. He was already certain that there was definitely something wrong with this cultivation method that used the Immortal True Essence as the core. It was definitely a technique deliberately created by a certain existence. Someone who could do such a thing was definitely not a saint. After all, from the records in the Heaven Saint Palace, the martial artists on the Nine Heavens Cloud Realm, Chongyang Planet, and Taihong Planet also had this cultivation method. There was no lack of Sages who had already reached the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm in these places. ¡°There must be an existence above the Sage realm hiding in the dark and setting up all of this.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes lit up as he thought to himself, ¡°The influence of this problematic cultivation method is too great. ¡°If I can investigate it clearly, I¡¯m sure it will allow my Nascent Soul cultivation to soar and directly break through to the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm. However, the existence who could plan such a major scam is probably at least equivalent to a Nascent Soul cultivator, or even stronger. I can¡¯t be rash and investigate blindly. I have to take my time and strive to raise my cultivation to the Late-stage Nascent Soul realm before trying to explore the starry sky.¡± After making up his mind, he flicked his finger and returned the Immortal True Essence to Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate. Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate, who was originally in despair, suddenly felt the return of the Immortal True Essence. He was overjoyed and hurriedly calmed his mind to look inside, trying to digest the Immortal True Essence. However, the Immortal True Essence moved faster than him. The moment it returned to his body, it completely fused with him, allowing him to recover to the level of a Limitless Golden Immortal on the spot. ¡°This¡­¡± Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate could not help but be stunned. He did not expect the Immortal True Essence to return so eagerly. There was no need for him to make any preparations. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be surprised.¡± Cui Heng smiled when he saw this. ¡°This Immortal True Essence has already been rooted in your body. Before all your cultivation results are plundered, it¡¯ll be incomparably close to you.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this. He felt an inexplicable panic in his heart. Just as he was about to ask, he saw Cui Heng, who was standing not far away, suddenly raise his hand and point at him. ¡°Transform!¡± Cui Heng said casually. His gaze was as calm as water, as if he was doing something very ordinary. But just as the word ¡°transform¡± fell Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate, who had just broken through to the Limitless Golden Immortal realm, suddenly couldn¡¯t help but lie on the ground. Black and white fur quickly grew on his body, and his face began to grow fur. As his ears transformed, they quickly moved upwards. His figure rapidly shrank, and his limbs gradually grew pads and sharp claws. The angle of his limbs¡¯ bends also changed, and a long tail grew out behind him. Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate was extremely terrified. He wanted to shout, but the voice came out of his mouth was ¡°Meow __ 11 Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong, who were standing at the side, were dumbfounded. They looked at Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate¡¯s current state in disbelief and almost suspected that they were hallucinating. This newly advanced Limitless Golden Immortal had actually become a cat! It was a young and cute kitten with black patterns on a white background of fur. ¡°Meow! Meow! Meow!!¡± Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate wanted to speak, his eyes filled with fear. However, no matter how he shouted, he could only make this kind of meowing sound. ¡°Master, this, this is?¡± Pei Qingshu looked at Cui Heng in shock and could not help but ask, ¡°You turned Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate into a cat?¡± ¡°There¡¯s actually such a divine power in this world?¡± Li Mingqiong also looked at Cui Heng, wanting to seek an answer. The scene just now had a huge impact on the two of them. In their opinion, the methods Cui Heng had displayed were too exaggerated. A Limitless Golden Immortal who could dominate the entire Heavenly Void World had instantly become an incomparably fragile kitten. This was much more shocking than instantly killing the other party. ¡°This is not a cat.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and stretched out his right hand to the kitten. He opened his palm and gestured for it to come up. ¡°¡­¡± Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate¡¯s eyes were still filled with fear. He naturally did not dare to refuse Cui Heng¡¯s signal. He hurriedly jumped up and landed on Cui Heng¡¯s palm. ¡°Actually, this is a White Tiger.¡± Cui Heng carried the kitten in his hand and smiled. ¡°I reconstructed the body of Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate and turned him into a White Tiger that was born with the attribute of Geng Gold. ¡°The power of a Limitless Golden Immortal is still in his body, but he can¡¯t use it easily. He can only transform the power of the Limitless Golden Immortal bit by bit into his own Geng Gold energy to obtain power. In the next 2,000 years, he will guard the Heaven Saint Palace and the Heavenly Void World as a Guardian Spirit Beast. After 2,000 years, he will regain his freedom.¡± He paused at this point. In the next 2,000 years, he will guard the Heaven Saint Palace and the Heavenly Void World as a Guardian Spirit Beast. After 2,000 years, he will regain his freedom.¡± Chapter 241 - Starlight Falling from the North Chapter 241 Starlight Falling from the North ¡°Meow, meow!¡± The White Tiger transformed from Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate let out a sound. It wanted to speak, but it could only shout like this. ¡°When you¡¯ve grasped the preliminary stage of the power of Geng Gold and refined your Transverse Bone, you can speak normally.¡± Cui Heng said to Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate, ¡°This is considered my experiment and also an opportunity for you. Whether you can grasp it or not will depend on yourself.¡± This experiment was divided into two parts. One was to try returning the Immortal True Essence to its original state and transform it into the cultivator¡¯s own strength. The second was whether he could rely on the divine power of Refining Void into Reality to artificially create spirit beasts with a certain amount of nomological power. The former was to explore the core essence of the Immortal True Essence, while the latter was to deepen his grasp on his divine power and explore deeper applications of the power of laws. According to Cui Heng¡¯s estimation, if he could succeed in his experiment with this man-made spirit beast, he could begin to explore the method to bestow the power of laws to the remnant soul. Exploring the unknown and exploring new directions were all cultivation paths for the Nascent Soul. At this moment, Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate also understood his fate. He lowered his head and remained silent for a moment on Cui Heng¡¯s palm before nodding. ¡°Meow, meow, meow!!¡± He had already decided to submit to Cui Heng and planned to follow Cui Heng¡¯s orders to be a Realm Guardian Spirit Beast. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Cui Heng nodded and smiled. At the same time, he gently dragged his palm up. The void instantly opened up, opening up a path to the border between Heaven and Earth. Then, the little White Tiger flew up and entered. From now on, anyone who did not come to the Heavenly Void World through normal means would be stopped by this Realm Guardian Spirit Beast immediately. Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate finally had a place to go. This change that happened today because of the Nine Immortal Sects had finally come to an end. However, Cui Heng had yet to finish reading the books stored in the Heaven Saint Palace. There were many books in the Heaven Saint Palace, and it could be said to be as vast as a sea of fog. It was not a matter of a day or two that he could finish reading all of them. Therefore, after dealing with the matters here, he planned to enter the Heaven Saint Palace and concentrate on reading books to continue his exploration of the unknown and allow his Nascent Soul to grow. After reading the books in the Heaven Saint Palace, Cui Heng planned to return to the Daoyi Palace and continue reading the books that he had not finished reading. After reading all the books in these two places, he could still read the books of the Nine Immortal Sects and the three Buddhist monasteries. Apart from these, when he broke through to the Mid-stage Nascent Soul realm, the power of his Nascent Soul had spread out, causing many hidden places to appear. It was also possible to detect many unknown things inside that could be used as nourishment for the growth of his Nascent Soul. However, Cui Heng did not intend to explore these places himself. After all, it would take a lot of time just to read these books. These matters of exploring the secret realms could be left to Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong. Hui Shi, who had already begun to form a sect, could also do the same. He only needed to wait for their report. Just as Cui Heng was about to enter the Heaven Saint Palace to read through the books and start his learning career, Pei Qingshu came to him and bowed respectfully. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Qingshu?¡± Cui Heng asked with a smile as he sized up his disciple. After the appearance of the laws earlier, Pei Qingshu had already broken through from the Mystic Deity realm to the Taiyi Mystic Deity realm. Moreover, because his Martial Dao True Body had the Immortal Golden attribute, he only needed to cultivate step by step to become stronger and he could naturally break through to the Golden Immortal realm. There was no need to consume Immortal True Essence. ¡°Master, I have a request,¡± Pei Qingshu said respectfully. ¡°I want Master to send me to a place filled with danger, where I¡¯ll often need to fight.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng was slightly surprised when he heard that. Then, he came to a realization and smiled. ¡°Looks like you already understand how you should cultivate and become stronger.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Pei Qingshu nodded seriously and said, ¡°Only by constantly fighting and tempering my Martial Dao True Body can I become stronger and break through to a higher realm.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and looked at Li Mingqiong. He asked, ¡°Mingqiong, you¡¯re his senior sister. What do you think?¡± ¡°I¡­ I support Junior Brother¡¯s idea.¡± Li Mingqiong seemed to be a little hesitant, but in the end, she agreed. ¡°Senior Sister, do you have any concerns?¡± Pei Qingshu heard her tone and asked in surprise. ¡°The Nine Immortal Sects have yet to be wiped out, and the three Buddhist monasteries still exist¡­¡± Li Mingqiong turned to look at him and said in a low voice,¡± I hope Junior Brother can stay and help me. It won¡¯t be too late to leave after dealing with this.¡± ¡°Ah? So that¡¯s what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Pei Qingshu immediately laughed when he heard this. He nodded and said, ¡°Senior Sister, you¡¯re overthinking. Actually, I originally planned to help you deal with these troubles first. After that, I still have to teach the juniors in the family for a period of time. I won¡¯t leave directly.¡± ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± Li Mingqiong said in embarrassment. ¡°Yes, how about this? I¡¯ll give you a hundred years to make a decision.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°It just so happens that I need time to read my books.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Li Mingqiong hurriedly thanked him. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Pei Qingshu had no objections. ¡°That¡¯s all then.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said to the two of them, ¡°I¡¯ll enter seclusion next. I¡¯ll only come out occasionally. Huo Wu will stay here to help you deal with any problems. If you encounter anything that requires manpower, you can also look for Hui Shi. He¡¯s already not weak, and Huo Er is also with him. He can help you a lot. In addition, many hidden places have appeared in the world. You can also send someone to investigate and record the information or discoveries you obtain. Report to me when I come out of seclusion.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong said in unison. Then, Cui Heng left and flew up. He brought the Heaven Saint Palace to the place where Heaven and Earth intersected and disappeared from Linjiang County. Then, he entered and continued reading the books. ¡­. The Heavenly Void World was not peaceful after Cui Heng entered seclusion. Although the Nine Elders of the Immortal sects were already dead, there were still many Heaven Immortals and even Heaven Monarchs among the Nine Immortal Sects. Their strength was not weak. They had also secretly joined forces with the three Buddhist monasteries and obtained the support of the Buddhist sects. Monks in the Bodhi True Fruit Realm, which was equivalent to the Mystic Deity realm, and Great Bodhi True Fruit Realm experts, which was equivalent to Golden Immortals, appeared one after another. There were quite a number of them, and they could actually repeatedly attack Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong. Both sides were in a deadlock for three years. Although in the past three years, Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong had successfully persuaded the Heavenly Cycle Star Pavilion and the Beast Taming Immortal Sect of the Nine Immortal Sects to surrender, and the remaining seven Immortal Sects were no longer a problem, the other party¡¯s core power was actually the Great Bodhi True Fruit experts of the three Buddhist monasteries. If they could not resolve these experts, there wouldn¡¯t be any progress. Therefore, after three years of stalemate, Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong could not take it anymore. They could only ask Huo Wu to help them and let this Nine Fire Flame Dragon, which was already equivalent to the Grand Completion Golden Core Realm, attack. In the end, it swept through everything easily. The advantage brought about by the difference in realms was too great. Those incomparably powerful Great Bodhi True Fruit experts were like paper in front of Huo Wu. None of them could even withstand a single exchange. At this point, the seven Immortal Sects of the Nine Immortal Sects had already been destroyed. The other two Immortal Sects had also completely submitted. They handed over their mountain sects and all their assets and entered the Great Zhou Dynasty to establish a martial academy. They only taught martial cultivation and no longer established sects. As a result, all the books and treasures stored in the Nine Immortal Sects and the three Buddhist monasteries were stored in the Great Zhou Imperial Palace¡¯s treasure vault. At the same time, they made a copy of the books and stored it in Linjiang¡¯s Pei family. They would wait for Cui Heng to come out of seclusion to read them. On the surface, the unstable factors in the Heavenly Void World seemed to have been swept away. But in reality, it was still far from stable. The three Buddhist monasteries were still alright. They basically lived in seclusion and were rarely involved in the affairs of the mortal world and many sects and aristocratic families. However, the Nine Immortal Sects were different. Every Immortal Sect ruled an extremely vast area. Now that the Nine Immortal Sects had fallen, there was a large power vacuum. If they could not quickly take this portion of power into their hands, it would be very easy for a large-scale chaos to arise. Once the chaos started, it would be very difficult to stop it. Therefore, after flattening the Nine Immortal Sects and the three Buddhist monasteries, Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong found Hui Shi and Hong Kang, and asked the two of them to help gather the loose sand under the Nine Immortal Sects. This coincided with the need of one of them to establish a sect and the other to establish a country. Naturally, they agreed and began to work together. In the next 50 years, Pei Qingshu, Li Mingqiong, Hui Shi, and Hong Kang spent most of their energy on this aspect. In the end, they were able to let the people of the Heavenly Void World live in peace and joy. In the next 50 years, while consolidating their foundation, they began to explore the mystic realms that appeared everywhere in the world, recording their gains. They waited for Cui Heng to come out of seclusion. Time passed quickly, and a hundred years passed in the blink of an eye. S Chen Ying was no longer the greedy little girl from back then. She was talented and extraordinary. Her cultivation speed was extremely fast, and she had already become an Earth Immortal. She was only one step away from the Deva Realm. As the Purple Cloud Sword Master and the most outstanding disciple of her generation, she took over the position of Sect Master of the Immortal Dawn Sect ten years ago and became one of the most famous people in the world. The people of the martial world called her ¡°Perfected Purple Cloud¡±. However, Chen Ying had never been complacent because of this. She had always known very well that her insignificant cultivation was nothing. There were many seniors in the sect who were stronger than her. Moreover, she had personally seen what ¡°invincibility¡± looked like a hundred years ago! A mere Earth Immortal was nothing. Therefore, Chen Ying had never relaxed in her cultivation. She still maintained the habit of going to the sea of clouds every morning to absorb Purple Qi. On this morning. As usual, she came to the sea of clouds and was about to circulate the Immortal Dawn Sword Art to cultivate when she suddenly felt something and looked towards the north. An incomparably dazzling golden light descended like a comet. Chapter 242 - Mortal World Chapter 242 Mortal World ¡°A comet?¡± Chen Ying looked at the sky in the north and frowned slightly. An ominous feeling rose in her heart as she thought to herself, ¡°Now that the 100 years are almost up, could it be that something has happened in the Upper World? However, with Ancestral Grandfather strength, even in the Upper World, no one should be able to compare to him. Moreover, the Nine Fire Flame Dragon and the Hong River Water God are still the same. Patriarch should be fine. But this stream of light still makes me feel very uneasy, as if something big is about to happen. After today¡¯s morning class, I¡¯ll go and discuss it with Master.¡± She breathed in the Rising Sun Purple Qi to increase her cultivation. This was the morning class she had persisted in for more than a hundred years without stopping. Therefore, even though she was a little uneasy, she still suppressed her emotions and insisted on finishing today¡¯s morning class. When the morning sun rose into the sky and the purple qi dissipated, Chen Ying left the sea of clouds and returned to Cangcheng Mountain. Many disciples stopped and bowed when they saw her. The current Immortal Dawn Sect was no longer as withered as it was a hundred years ago. There were more than a hundred legacy disciples, more than a thousand inner sect disciples, and more than ten thousand outer sect disciples. A huge town had formed at the foot of Cangcheng Mountain. They seemed to have returned to the strength befitting of the number one sect in the world. This attracted even more people to hope that they could join the Immortal Dawn Sect. Every three years, when the Immortal Dawn Sect opened its doors to recruit disciples, countless young women would come to participate in the test. If not for the fact that the Immortal Dawn Sect only accepted women and the assessment was extremely strict, the number of disciples would probably be even greater. ¡°I wonder if Ancestral Grandfather will return this time?¡± Chen Ying looked at the many young disciples coming and going and she had the mentality of wanting to look for Cui Heng. ¡°However, the most important thing now is to find out what happened to that comet-like stream of light.¡± Then, she left the top of Cangcheng Mountain and headed for a courtyard halfway down the mountain. That was the residence of Chen Ying¡¯s master, Perfected Qingrou. 70 years ago, He Qingrou became an Earth Immortal and took over the position of Sect Master of the Immortal Dawn Sect. Ten years ago, she cultivated to the Deva Realm and left the position of Sect Master to Chen Ying. Since then, she had built a courtyard halfway up Cangcheng Mountain. She went deep into it and focused on studying the Immortal Dawn Sword Art to increase her cultivation realm. After Chen Ying arrived, she did not enter immediately. Instead, she bowed respectfully at the entrance of the courtyard and said, ¡°Master, I have something to ask of you.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± He Qingrou¡¯s voice came from inside. Then, the door of the courtyard opened on its own. Chen Ying stood up and walked in. This courtyard was elegant and simple, filled with a natural charm. There was a rockery in the pond, and there were clouds wrapped around it, looking extraordinary. Chen Ying felt refreshed just by walking into the courtyard. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°Master, the courtyard you built is really a blessed land.¡± ¡°If not for the fact that you found a spiritual spring here back then, I wouldn¡¯t have such a good courtyard.¡± He Qingrou walked out of the room and smiled. ¡°You look like you¡¯re in a hurry. Did something happen?¡± ¡°Yes, I saw a comet falling from the north just now and felt a little uneasy.¡± Chen Ying nodded and told her what she had seen. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little strange for such clear starlight to fall.¡± He Qingrou frowned. After thinking for a moment, she said, ¡°You can send the disciples to Fengzhou to visit Liu Litao, Zhao Guang, and Lu Zhengming. ¡°They have a large information network in the mortal world. They can learn a lot of unknown information and situations. They should be able to help you investigate the comet. In addition, you can also make a trip to Daoyi Palace and ask the Sect Master if he knows anything about this situation. I¡¯ll look for the three Fire Dragons and the Hong River Water God and ask for their opinions.¡± ¡°Okay, Master¡¯s method is very good.¡± After Chen Ying heard this, she felt a little relieved and smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll arrange it now.¡± Changfeng Prefecture was still the capital of Fengzhou, but it was much more prosperous than the previous Great Jin. After all, Wu Yinwu, who had been acknowledged as the Prime Minister by the current Emperor, had walked out from there. A hundred years ago, Wu Yin left Changfeng Prefecture and found Emperor Taizu, who was still young From then on, he painstakingly taught him knowledge and assisted him in his rise. In the end, he guided Emperor Taizu to overthrow the decaying Great Jin step by step, changing the world and rebuilding a new dynasty. Great Wei! Although Wu Yin had relinquished his authority and retired after the situation in the new dynasty stabilized, Emperor Taizu was still very kind to him. Wu Yin did not want any rewards, so Emperor Taizu rewarded Changfeng Prefecture and even the entire Fengzhou to him. After a long time, Fengzhou became the most prosperous state in the entire Great Wei, other than the Central Continent. Naturally, Changfeng Prefecture became the most prosperous place in Fengzhou. Moreover, legend had it that a hundred years ago, the State Overseer of Fengzhou was an invincible Immortal God. He left behind a great divine power in Changfeng Prefecture and two incomparably powerful Guardian Gods, making countless people worship him. To the disciples of the Immortal Dawn Sect, Fengzhou was even more special. Their Ancestral Grandfather had appeared here a hundred years ago and changed the fate of the entire Immortal Dawn Sect. Therefore, in the eyes of most of the younger generation disciples of the Immortal Dawn Sect, it was definitely a very lucky thing to be sent to Changfeng Prefecture. Zhao Qi was such a lucky person. She was Chen Ying¡¯s grand-disciple. She was young, but her cultivation was not weak. She had already cultivated to the Inner World realm at the age of 19 and was only one step away from reaching the Peak of the Mortal World Realm. Although the level of martial strength in the entire martial world had increased a lot compared to a hundred years ago and Inner World experts could no longer be considered top-notch, they could still be considered as Grandmasters. Their status was not low. This time, Chen Ying had sent her to Changfeng Prefecture to look for Liu Litao, Zhao Guang, and Lu Zhengming to explain that there was a strange starlight falling from the north. At the same time, she had to ask them about Ancestral Grandfather Cui Heng. Zhao Qi¡¯s first reaction after coming to Changfeng Prefecture City was that it was very big. She had lost her parents since she was young and had lived on Cangcheng Mountain since she was young. She had almost never left the mountain. Therefore, in the past 19 years of her life, she had never seen such a huge city, nor had she seen so many people and such a prosperous place. This shocking scene caused her to stand dumbly in the middle of the road. She looked at the goods coming and going while looking at the pedestrians with different expressions. After a while, Zhao Qi came back to her senses and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. ¡°As expected of the most prosperous place in the world other than the Imperial City. Gold is everywhere.¡± At the same time, she reminded herself to pay attention to her emotions at all times. ¡°I haven¡¯t even carefully experienced such a situation, but it already gives me such a shocking feeling. After I enter the city, I have to adjust my mood well. I can¡¯t panic.¡± As Zhao Qi walked in Changfeng Prefecture City, she increasingly felt that the people here lived very peacefully and happily. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with happy smiles. ¡°Is this Changfeng Prefecture? It really deserves its reputation.¡± Zhao Qi could not help but exclaim in her heart. A lot of pride grew in her heart. After all, the main reason why Changfeng Prefecture could have such a situation was because this place was managed by her Ancestral Grandfather a hundred years ago. It was rumored that the founder of the country had also followed her Ancestral Grandfather and left. ¡°I really want to know what kind of person Ancestral Grandfather is and what he¡¯ll be like when we meet him?¡± Zhao Qi¡¯s heart could not help but wander. ¡°Now that the 100 years are almost up, will Ancestral Grandfather return from the Upper World?¡± Just as she was touring leisurely, a middle-aged woman suddenly stood in front of her and blocked her path. ¡°You are?¡± Zhao Qi frowned and asked. ¡°I¡¯m an official from Changfeng Prefecture City. My name is Xue Lan. I was ordered by Senior Liu to welcome a high-level disciple from the Immortal Dawn Sect.¡± The middle-aged woman¡¯s attitude was very respectful. ¡°Is it Senior Liu Litao?¡± Zhao Qi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s also Senior Zhao Guang and Senior Lu Zhengming.¡± Xue Lan smiled. ¡°Then please lead the way.¡± Zhao Qi smiled. Heavenly Void World, Daoyi Palace. Cui Heng slowly closed a book he had just finished reading This was no longer the stock of books from Daoyi Palace and Heaven Saint Palace. Instead, it was something new that Pei Qingshu and the others had discovered in the mystic realm. It could bring him a lot of new knowledge. This was no longer the stock of books from Daoyi Palace and Heaven Saint Palace. Instead, it was something new that Pei Qingshu and the others had discovered in the mystic realm. It could bring him a lot of new knowledge. Chapter 243 - This Outsider Is Too Cautious Chapter 243 This Outsider Is Too Cautious Cui Heng had left a Nine Fire Flame Dragon in the Lower World. That was essentially an extension of his perception. If anything happened in the Lower World, he would be able to sense it immediately. Just now, he sensed that Huo San had been awakened by He Qingrou in the Lower World to ask about the strange starlight falling from the sky. ¡°Strange starlight descended from the sky.¡± Cui Heng pondered for a moment and thought to himself, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s just an ordinary phenomenon, but it¡¯s also possible that a guest from the outer world has really descended. It¡¯s even possible that it¡¯s someone from Chongyang Star.¡± 6,700 years ago, Divine Lord Tianhe killed a Half-step Golden Immortal called Li Fa on Tianzhu Star. Unexpectedly, Li Fa¡¯s background was extraordinary. There was even a Sage behind him who had left a mark on him that could track his location. The Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect on Chongyang Star was Li Fa¡¯s sect. Previously, when Cui Heng broke through to the Nascent Soul realm, the commotion was too great, and it also had a huge impact on the laws of the Heavenly Void World, causing a temporary gap to appear in the barrier produced by the Heaven Dew Crystals. This was very likely to cause the connection between the imprint on Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate¡¯s body to be sensed again. If the mark in Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate¡¯s body was really discovered at that time, it was indeed possible for the other party to track him here within this hundred years. ¡°If it¡¯s really someone from Chongyang¡­¡± Cui Heng stood up and chuckled.¡± That would be great.¡± Now, he had almost explored all the unknowns in the Heavenly Void World. Whether it was the Heavenly Void World itself or the newly appeared mystic realms, they no longer held any secrets to him. They were all ¡°known¡± and no longer unknown. In terms of records, he had already flipped through all the books in the Heaven Saint Palace, Daoyi Palace, the Nine Immortal Sects, the three Buddhist monasteries, the Imperial Family, and various other places. At this moment, Cui Heng could definitely be said to be the most knowledgeable person in the Heavenly Void World. But even so, he had only just broken through to the Late-stage Nascent Soul realm. He could no longer continue cultivating. Actually, Cui Heng had already broken through to the Late-stage Nascent Soul realm ten years ago. At that time, there were still many books and records that he had yet to finish reading. There were also many spells that he could continue to cultivate in depth, so he was still relatively optimistic. However, after ten years, he had finished reading all the records in the books. His original spells had also been cultivated to the peak of his current realm, but he realized that he had not even completed the cultivation progress of the Late-stage Nascent Soul realm. It could not be said to be a rapid improvement. It could only be said to be comparable to a turtle crawling. Moreover, this cultivation progress was less than one-thousandth. Most of it was obtained from cultivating spells. The cultivation obtained from reading books could be said to be negligible. This made Cui Heng truly realize that to the current him, the knowledge and secrets of the Heavenly Void World could no longer be used as nourishment for the growth of his Nascent Soul. It was like asking a high school student to keep learning junior high school courses. It was almost no help in improving his results. He had to find a higher level source of information and knowledge. Otherwise, he would have to consume a large amount of system currency to deduce spells. This kind of thing that completely depended on luck was very unstable. Especially before finding other worlds, system currency was also an irreplaceable resource. It was best not to squander it. However, if someone came from Chongyang Star, these problems could be easily resolved. ¡°In another half a month, the alternate space where the Heavenly Void World is located will come into contact with Daozhou Star again.¡± The corners of Cui Heng¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as he smiled. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± ¡­. Liu Litao, Zhao Guang, and Lu Zhengming had long retreated behind the scenes. In the recent 70 years, they have almost never appeared in front of others. With their previous accumulation and the martial arts inheritance they had obtained from the Hong River Water God, they had already reached the Deity Realm. They also controlled a rather powerful mortal faction to collect all kinds of information. Therefore, when Zhao Qi entered Fengzhou, the three of them already knew that she was coming to Changfeng Prefecture. This was why Xue Lan came forward to invite her. They were still very concerned about the arrival of this disciple of the Immortal Dawn Sect¡¯s Sect Master. For this reason, they even specially informed Chen Tong, who was hiding in seclusion and had already reached the Human Immortal realm. The current Sect Master of the Immortal Dawn Sect, Chen Ying, was Chen Tong¡¯s sister. Before Zhao Qi came to Changfeng Prefecture, she already had some understanding of the situation here. Therefore, she was not surprised that she had been invited. Under Xue Lan¡¯s lead, Zhao Qi arrived at a large mansion located in the southeast of Changfeng Prefecture City. This was the residence of Liu Litao and the others. ¡°Miss Zhao, please come in.¡± Xue Lan smiled and led Zhao Qi through the corridors to the reception hall of the residence. Waiting here was a middle-aged man who looked to be in his forties or fifties. He had gentle facial features and a gentle face. He looked like a good person. It was Liu Litao, who had taken over as the State Overseer of Fengzhou a hundred years ago. ¡°Miss Zhao, please forgive me for not coming out to welcome you.¡± Liu Litao was still very kind. Just like a hundred years ago, he stood up and took the initiative to welcome her. ¡°Senior, there¡¯s no need to be like this.¡± Zhao Qi hurriedly returned the greeting. ¡°I came here to ask for your help.¡± ¡°Miss Zhao, please speak.¡± Liu Litao nodded and said, ¡°The Immortal Dawn Sect is an inheritance left behind by Mr. Cui in the mortal world. Since we follow Mr. Cui, the matters of the Immortal Dawn Sect are our business.¡± Previously, Liu Litao and the others had addressed Cui Heng as Lord Overseer. Now, it was clearly no longer suitable for them to use this form of address. Exalted Immortal and Immortal Venerable were also more inclined towards the martial world, so after some discussion, they felt that calling him ¡°Mr¡± was a form of respect. ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± Zhao Qi cupped her hands and bowed. Then, she said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. A few days ago, Grandmaster saw starlight falling from the north, and she had an ominous feeling. She wanted to ask Senior to use the power of the mortal world to help investigate this matter.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what happened.¡± Liu Litao nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this too. Just this morning, there was news from Lu County that some citizens saw the golden starlight fall, but they haven¡¯t found the exact location of the golden light.¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually in Lu County?¡± Zhao Qi asked in surprise. She had once heard from the elders of the sect that the Ancestral Grandfather had once been a local official in Lu County. The current Emperor Taizu of the Great Wei Dynasty had also come from Lu County. Lu County could be said to be one of the most famous counties in the world. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already sent someone to Lu County to investigate.¡± Liu Litao nodded and said, ¡°If Miss Zhao wants to go, I¡¯ll give you a token. You can travel freely along the way.¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± Zhao Qi cupped her hands and thanked him. ¡°However, I have to report the situation to the Grandmaster first. Can Senior give me two tokens?¡± ¡°Perfected Qingrou is here too?¡± Liu Litao said in surprise. ¡°Perfected Qingrou is indeed an Immortal figure. We didn¡¯t even notice that she came to Changfeng Prefecture.¡± ¡°Grandmaster should have flown here to find the Divine Dragon Huo San.¡± Zhao Qi smiled. ¡°Divine Dragon Huo San¡­¡± Liu Litao was even more surprised, and his expression became solemn.¡± It seems that this matter is indeed important. I¡¯ll have to trouble your sect.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll do our best.¡± Zhao Qi nodded. ¡°Actually, your sect doesn¡¯t have to be too worried.¡± Liu Litao smiled again. ¡°Now that the 100-year period is approaching, Fengzhou is already preparing for the ceremony to welcome the arrival of the big shots from the Upper World. Mr. Cui might return.¡± ¡°Really? Our Ancestral Grandfather might come back this time?¡± Zhao Qi¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this. She had always been interested in this Ancestral Grandfather who she had heard about since she was young. ¡°It¡¯s just a possibility.¡± Liu Litao smiled. ¡°However, it should be very likely. After all, Mr. Cui told us to meet again a hundred years later before he left.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Zhao Qi said happily. ¡°I must see Ancestral Grandfather this time!¡± Lu County, Juhe County. A young man and woman with ordinary appearances and clothes arrived. They were clearly unfamiliar faces from other places, but like locals, they found the inn with ease. However, this alone did not attract anyone¡¯s attention. Of course, it was also because these two were too ordinary. Not only were their appearances and clothes ordinary, even their auras were very ordinary and inconspicuous. There was nothing special about them in a crowd. It was easy to ignore them. Even if someone passed by them on a deserted street, they might not notice them. In the room at the inn. The young man and woman sat facing each other. ¡°This living star doesn¡¯t seem to be as dangerous as we think.¡± The young woman frowned slightly. ¡°We¡¯re Limitless Golden Immortals, and there¡¯s not a single Human Immortal here. Is there a need to be so cautious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s necessary to be careful when walking on outer space stars. We can¡¯t be careless,¡± the young man said in a low voice. ¡°This is the ancestral teachings of our Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect and also the general knowledge of Chongyang Star. It¡¯s definitely correct. Moreover, have you forgotten the traces of battle we discovered on the way?¡± This young man and woman were none other than the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect disciples who had come from Chongyang on a flying shuttle. Their goal was to investigate the death of their great-grandfather, Li Fa, 6,700 ago. The man¡¯s name was Li Cheng, and the woman¡¯s name was Li Wei. They were siblings. The two of them were Limitless Golden Immortals who were only 700 years old. In the entire Chongyang Star, they were extremely rare talents. They were known as peerless geniuses with the greatest hope of reaching the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm in the past 3,000 years. The reason why they looked very ordinary now was because they had deliberately hidden their true appearance and aura. ¡°The traces of battle on that star are at most at the Golden Immortal level. The Golden Immortal back then is most likely also dead now.¡± Li Wei curled her lips and said, ¡°Moreover, from what we discovered a hundred years ago, the successor of the Immortal True Essence is currently only a Golden Immortal. He¡¯s very weak.¡± ¡°Prudence, we must be prudent!¡± Li Cheng emphasized again and said in a low voice, ¡°First of all, according to the records, this Daozhou Star once had a Sage at the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm. He left a huge name in the myriad worlds and his legacy must be extraordinary. Moreover, there are rumors that Sage Daoyi also left his inheritance here. Also, the Golden Immortal who killed Great-grandfather back then could actually block the mark¡¯s connection. Clearly, he has extraordinary methods. Just these three points are enough to prove that this Daozhou Star is definitely not as simple as it looks. Moreover, the appearance that there are no Human Immortals is just the surface. You might not have noticed, but I discovered that there¡¯s a small sect three hundred miles away from where we landed. There was a peak Human Immortal inside.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t we go straight to that Human Immortal?¡± Li Wei asked curiously. ¡°Human Immortals definitely know more about this world, right?¡±. ¡°No, we have to understand the mortal realm of this world first. Only then can we better pretend to be ordinary people to hide our identities,¡± Li Cheng said in a low voice. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for three days. Three days later, we¡¯ll go to the Yuhua Sword Pavilion.¡± Chapter 244 - Im Only 700 Years Old, A Youth Chapter 244 I¡¯m Only 700 Years Old, A Youth ¡°Do we really have to be so cautious?¡± Li Wei looked at Li Cheng suspiciously and frowned. ¡°You¡¯re clearly 20 years older than me. Why are you so timid?¡± ¡°Hehe, this is my life experience.¡± Li Cheng snorted and stood up. ¡°If you weren¡¯t my biological sister, I wouldn¡¯t be bothered to tell you this.¡± ¡°Experience?¡± Li Wei¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that and she immediately smiled. Her eyes curved into the shape of crescents as she stood up and leaned towards Li Cheng. ¡°Then tell me, what experience is it? Could it be that you¡¯ve been tortured by someone because of your carelessness?¡± ¡°No, how is that possible?¡± Li Cheng hurriedly waved his hand and turned around. He shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that I heard from some of the elders in the sect. These are all life experiences that the elders told me!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± When Li Wei saw this, the smile on her face deepened. She smiled until her original appearance was revealed. Her ordinary appearance suddenly became beautiful. She walked in front of Li Cheng, the smile on her face still very strong. ¡°I heard that 300 years ago, when you just broke through and digested your Immortal True Essence to become a Golden Immortal, you followed Martial Aunt Zhong to the outer realm to eliminate demons. That Demon Slaying Mission was not difficult. The strongest Demon Dao martial artist was only a Half-step Golden Immortal. In the end, you were severely injured. Was it that time?¡± ¡°You¡¯re very annoying!¡± A vein appeared on Li Cheng¡¯s forehead. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly as he took a deep breath and said, ¡°No, and what¡¯s with your current appearance? The appearance you transformed into is gone!¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just too happy right now. You always look like you¡¯re educating me.¡± Li Wei laughed heartily. Then, she placed her hand on her face and rubbed it before turning into another face. ¡°This isn¡¯t how you looked just now.¡± Li Cheng looked at Li Wei helplessly and said, ¡°Change it back.¡± ¡°I forgot the combination for the facial features before.¡± Li Wei lied through her teeth and smiled. ¡°Brother, you know that there are many details involved in an appearance. In this situation, any difference can cause the entire face to change. I didn¡¯t specifically remember my previous appearance, so I don¡¯t know how to change it back to that appearance.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Li Cheng flicked Li Wei¡¯s head and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re already a few hundred years old. Why are you still acting like a little girl?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Li Wei was stunned by this sentence. Her mouth opened slightly and her eyes widened as she looked at Li Cheng in disbelief. ¡°You, what did you say?!¡± ¡°I, I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Li Cheng immediately became cautious. ¡°Heh.¡± Li Wei sneered. ¡°We Limitless Golden Immortals can live for thousands of years. Most of our time is spent cultivating the Martial Dao. We¡¯re not like mortals who have experienced countless deaths in just a few decades. What¡¯s wrong with being young at heart? ¡°I¡¯m only 700 years old and am still in my youth. If you dare to say anything about being old¡­ I, I¡¯ll blow up all the ancient flying shuttle swords in your family. Do you believe me?¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You¡¯re the youngest, and I¡¯m the only old man. Spare those old men¡¯s toys in my family.¡± Li Cheng directly admitted defeat and waved his hand. ¡°No matter what, change your appearance back first to avoid exposing yourself.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Li Wei still sneered. ¡°Sigh, then I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯ll tell you, alright?¡± Li Cheng completely admitted defeat. ¡°Alright.¡± Li Wei smiled as if her expression had changed. She sat beside Li Cheng like an obedient girl. ¡°It¡¯s like this,¡± Li Cheng said helplessly. ¡°Back then, Martial Aunt Zhong, I, and two other fellow disciples, a total of four Golden Immortals, brought 12 Heaven Monarchs to Sanshou Star to destroy the Demon Dao¡¯s Vajra Sacred Sect. According to the initial information we obtained, only the Ancestral Master of the Vajra Sacred Sect was a Golden Immortal, but he had long passed away. The strongest person at that time was only a Half-step Golden Immortal. Therefore, after we arrived on Sanshou Star, we did not hide our actions at all. We did not have any scruples and directly attacked the Vajra Sacred Sect. The battle went very smoothly. The Vajra Sacred Sect¡¯s strongholds on Sanshou Star were destroyed by us one by one. Although there were disciples of the Vajra Sacred Sect who claimed that their Ancestral Master was not dead and had even become a Limitless Golden Immortal, no one cared. Finally, when we reached the base of the Vajra Sacred Sect, a Limitless Golden Immortal appeared without warning. With just one move, he tore my Immortal Body into pieces and cut it into more than 10,000 pieces with countless sword lights. Even Martial Aunt Zhong, who was stronger than me, was beaten into meat paste in just one breath. She had no room to resist at all, and the 12 Heaven Monarchs were all killed on the spot. If not for the fact that that person had yet to become a Sage and did not have the great divine power to strip away our Immortal True Essence, and that Martial Aunt Zhong still had a life-saving secret treasure, your brother¡¯s ending would not have been as simple as being cut into more than 10,000 pieces.¡± ¡°What? You, you were cut into more than 10,000 pieces back then?!¡± Li Wei¡¯s eyes turned red. She bit her red lips and lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother. I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± Li Cheng waved his hand and chuckled. ¡°Later, when I became a Limitless Golden Immortal, I went to Sanshou Star again and personally cut that fellow into 100,000 pieces. Every piece was sealed in different places, preventing him from reforming his Immortal Body.¡± ¡°Hiss!¡± Li Wei took a deep breath and wiped her red eyes, as if she was meeting Li Cheng for the first time. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re actually so fierce?¡± ¡°Heh, don¡¯t you know whose brother I am!¡± Li Cheng couldn¡¯t help but raise his chin proudly. ¡°Haha, you really know how to talk!¡± Li Wei immediately laughed. Her appearance changed and she returned to her ordinary appearance when she first came to Juhe County. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the way.¡± Li Cheng nodded in satisfaction and said with a smile, ¡°This will make it easier for us to integrate into this world and investigate the true face of this world to find clues about Great-grandfather¡¯s murder.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Li Wei nodded. Then, she seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°Brother, actually, I¡¯ve always had a question. Why was the Dao Ancestor so intent on investigating the death of Great-grandfather back then? It¡¯s been almost 7,000 years, but the rewards for investigating this matter are still so generous. It¡¯s three whole pieces of Immortal True Essence! There are only less than 30 pieces of Immortal True Essence on our Chongyang Star.¡± Dao Ancestor was also one of the titles for a Sage. Usually, the juniors of the same sect would use this form of address as the highest form of respect. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little about this, but it¡¯s only a rumor. It might not be true.¡± Li Cheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°I heard that the reason why our Great-grandfather drove the flying shuttle out back then was to help the Dao Ancestor find an opportunity to improve in the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm.¡± ¡°Advance further in the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm?!¡± Li Wei said in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Peak of the Sixth Realm? Since ancient times, no one has reached this realm, right?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Li Cheng shook his head and said, ¡°In any case, we¡¯re just trying our luck this time. It¡¯s naturally best if we can find out the truth. If not, it¡¯s best not to offend anyone, understand?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Li Wei nodded. If these two people claimed to have any deep feelings for Li Fa, it would definitely be nonsense. When they were born, Li Fa had already died 6,000 years ago. How could they have any feelings for him? The reason why they came here was because of the three Immortal True Essence reward. Since this was their goal, it was naturally impossible for them to act without caring about their life. ¡­. The next morning. Li Cheng and Li Wei woke up early. They pretended to be tourists from other places and asked about Juhe County during breakfast. Then, they heard a legend from many commoners. A hundred years ago, there was a county magistrate here called Immortal Cui. At that time, it was the end of the Great Jin era of the previous dynasty, and war was everywhere. A rebel called Yan King led an army and swept through half of Fengzhou. He was unstoppable, but he lost a major battle in this small Juhe County. It was because the county magistrate of Juhe at that time was an Immortal. This county magistrate only stood on the city wall and splashed a bowl of water down, but it caused the weather to change and summoned the wind and rain, instantly causing tens of thousands of troops to lose their combat strength. To this day, this legend was still discussed enthusiastically. Some people even announced that they were at the scene and were standing on the city wall, beside County Magistrate Cui. This legend attracted Li Wei and Li Cheng¡¯s attention. ¡°Calling the wind and summoning the rain to change the weather is something that only a Heaven Immortal can do,¡± Li Cheng said in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯ve asked around about the deeds of this Immortal Cui and guessed that he might be a Heaven Monarch or a Mystic Deity.¡± ¡°Yes, this person is not ordinary.¡± Li Wei nodded and said, ¡°I also heard some other news. Someone said that an Immortal also descended in Xiling County a hundred years ago. There¡¯s also a legend about an Immortal Governor in Lu County. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s all related to him. Do you think he¡¯s the Golden Immortal who inherited the murderer¡¯s Immortal True Essence?¡± Li Cheng pondered for a moment and shook his head gently. ¡°No, we can¡¯t be sure with just these legends.¡± ¡°We still have to go to the Yuhua Sword Pavilion.¡± Li Wei was certain of her brother¡¯s judgment. ¡°I just asked around about the Yuhua Sword Pavilion. This is the number one sect in Lu County, and they have Human Immortals. They should know a lot of things.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Li Cheng nodded and said, ¡°However, we have to be prepared. We have to be polite. We can¡¯t let others treat us as bandits. We have to be cautious at all times.¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry!¡± Li Wei nodded in agreement and smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m still very careful at the critical moment.¡± ¡­. Lu County, Yuhua Sword Pavilion. Xu Bailu, who had been in seclusion for a long time, slowly walked out of the meditation room and muttered, ¡°I¡¯ve finally become a Human Immortal.¡± After a hundred years, she was still the same as before. She was in her early thirties and wore a light green Daoist robe embroidered with white deer patterns. She wore a lotus flower crown. Her appearance was beautiful, and her skin was as fair as jade. Her facial features were exquisite, and her eyes were bright. Her eyelashes were long and thin, making her look beautiful and otherworldly. At the same time, she looked a little charming. She looked up at the sky, her eyes flashing with all kinds of complicated emotions, as if she was lost in her memories. ¡°Perfected Cui, the 100-year period is almost upon us. Will you come back this time?¡± Chapter 245 - It Cant Be the Seventh Realm of the Immortal World, Right? Chapter 245 It Can¡¯t Be the Seventh Realm of the Immortal World, Right? What she saw in Juhe County back then had left an extremely deep impression on Xu Bailu. This was also why she had been determined to cultivate for a hundred years. Although Cui Heng had never done anything to her, after spending some time with him, Cui Heng¡¯s figure was deeply imprinted in her heart. She would never forget that invincible figure standing on the city wall and summoning the wind and rain. Every time Xu Bailu felt tired and wanted to relax, she would think of the figure from back then and think of what it would be like to stand in front of him after she broke through. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve become a Human Immortal, I wonder if I can get closer to him.¡± Xu Bailu thought to herself. Then, she saw a Daoist priest who looked to be in his fifties or sixties walk over. ¡°Father.¡± The person who came was Xu Feng¡¯an, the top Inner World expert who had followed Cui Heng a hundred years ago, the Elder of the Yuhua Sword Pavilion. 20 years ago, he had already become a Human Immortal. ¡°Bai Lu, you¡¯ve broken through to the Human Immortal realm.¡± Xu Feng¡¯an sized up his daughter happily and said with a smile, ¡°In the future, our Yuhua Sword Pavilion will have two Human Immortals. In the current world, we can be considered a large sect.¡± Ever since the Water God of the Hong River imparted the Dao, there had been many martial techniques that pointed to the Immortal World level in the world. Deity Realm experts who could originally be said to be martial arts legends appeared endlessly, completely changing the situation of the entire martial world. However, even though there were many Deity Realm experts, there were still very few martial artists who could truly step into the Immortal World realm and become a Human Immortal. As long as any sect produced a Human Immortal, they would be able to become a famous sect in the world. If they could have two Human Immortals, they would be a world-renowned sect. ¡°This is all thanks to Perfected Cui¡¯s decree to spread the Immortal Dao when he conferred the title of Water God on the Hong River Spirit back then,¡± Xu Bailu said with reverence in her eyes. ¡°If not for that, I might not even be able to step into the Deity Realm. After a hundred years, I¡¯ll be a withered skeleton in a tomb.¡± ¡°Immortal Venerable Cui¡¯s merit is indeed boundless. All the martial artists in the world have received his kindness.¡± Xu Feng¡¯an sighed with emotion. ¡°It¡¯s the most honored thing in my life to be able to follow Immortal Venerable Cui for a period of time.¡± ¡°Father, do you think Perfected Cui will return this time?¡± Xu Bailu looked at the sky, her gaze seemingly looking into the distance. ¡°The 100 years are almost up.¡± 2 SE le ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Xu Feng¡¯an shook his head and looked at the sky. ¡°Our place is too small for Immortal Venerable Cui. It can¡¯t help his cultivation at all.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xu Bailu fell silent. ¡°Bailu, have you heard of the saying, ¡®Dragons don¡¯t live with snakes¡¯?¡± Xu Feng¡¯an sighed softly and said, ¡°That¡¯s the truth now. The gap between Immortal Venerable Cui and us is even greater than the gap between dragons and snakes. Moreover, I can clearly feel that Immortal Venerable Cui cares a lot about his cultivation. Whether he governs a place or goes to the Upper World, it¡¯s all related to his cultivation. What can we do to help him?¡± ¡°¡­Indeed.¡± Xu Bailu nodded helplessly. Although she did not want to believe this, her rationality still told her that this was the truth. She brushed the hair on her forehead and whispered, ¡°To a Nine Heavens Divine Dragon like Perfected Cui, this Lower World is like a shallow pond. It¡¯s too small. I¡¯m afraid he really won¡¯t come back.¡± ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to be too disappointed.¡± Seeing that his daughter was not in a good mood, Xu Feng¡¯an comforted her. ¡°We¡¯re just guessing. How can we guess the thoughts of an Immortal figure like Immortal Venerable Cui? He might still come back this time.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Xu Bailu sighed softly. She clearly did not think that Cui Heng would return. Actually, just as the two of them were talking. Li Cheng and Li Wei had already arrived and concealed themselves. They stood at the side and quietly listened to their conversation. After hearing this, the siblings looked at each other. Perfected Cui, Immortal Venerable Cui? Was it Cui Heng again? ¡°Brother, according to them, Cui Heng seems to have left.¡± Li Wei frowned and fiddled with her hair that fell to her chest. ¡°If it¡¯s really as they say and Cui Heng doesn¡¯t come back, can we still find our target?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t be sure that the person who inherited the Immortal True Essence is Cui Heng.¡± Li Cheng shook his head gently and said in a low voice, ¡°They also mentioned a 100-year period. This should be a critical time. We should first inquire about the situation of this 100-year period and wait for Cui Heng to return before making plans.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± Li Wei nodded in agreement. Suddenly, her eyes lit up and she smiled. ¡°By the way, we can still look for that Hong River Water God. A hundred years ago, there should only be the martial techniques of the 12 realms of the Mortal Realm on this planet. It was Cui Heng who sealed the Hong River Water God and imparted the inheritance of martial techniques at the Immortal Realm level. This Water God must be related to Cui Heng. It might even be Cui Heng¡¯s subordinate.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Li Cheng nodded, but he was still a little worried. ¡°What if this Water God is extremely powerful and we¡¯re not its match?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Li Wei was instantly speechless. She pressed her forehead and rolled her eyes. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re too cautious. We¡¯re Limitless Golden Immortals. If the Hong River Water God is stronger than us, wouldn¡¯t it be a Sage at the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm? And this Hong River Water God is just Cui Heng¡¯s subordinate. If the Hong River Water God is a Sage, then what is Cui Heng? Is he at the Peak of the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm, or is he a legendary Seventh Realm supreme existence?¡± ¡°Hahaha, habit, it¡¯s a habit!¡± Li Cheng laughed when he heard that. He nodded and said, ¡°Although it¡¯s necessary to be cautious, it¡¯s indeed not good to be too cautious. Then let¡¯s go and find that Hong River Water God.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Li Wei smiled. ¡­. The Hong River Water God was a spirit that appeared a hundred years ago. Legend had it that Immortal Venerable Cui had enlightened the entire Hong River before he ascended and conferred it as a God. While protecting the ships and the people on both sides of the river, it also shouldered the responsibility of preaching to the mortal world. At first, the Hong River Water God only imparted her techniques to a portion of the people. Later on, when her deeds spread, more and more people came to seek Immortal World Realm martial techniques. For this reason, countless palaces and temples were built on both sides of the Hong River to worship the Hong River Water God. As the incense of worship increased, the spiritual consciousness of the Hong River Water God became stronger and stronger. Her thoughts became clearer, and she understood Cui Heng¡¯s goal of enlightening her. It was definitely not just to let his followers learn martial arts from her, but to truly preach to the mortal world and increase the level of power of the entire mortal world. Hence, she began to choose to teach martial techniques. Gradually, martial techniques that could be cultivated to the Immortal World level bloomed everywhere in the mortal world. This also made the offerings dedicated to the Hong River Water God even greater. Although the Hong River Water God did not have any cultivation techniques, after receiving a huge amount of incense offerings, she truly felt her power increase. To this day, she could already extend her divine power to every corner of the Hong River. The river that spanned 6,000 kilometers was within her divine power range. Although such power had yet to reach the Grand Completion Golden Core Realm, it was enough to compare to a true Late-stage Golden Core cultivator. Therefore, many Devas felt extremely small and insignificant when facing this Hong River Water God. Many people guessed that this Hong River Water God should be an existence at the Fourth Realm of the Immortal World. On the way to find the Hong River Water God, Li Cheng and Li Wei had asked around about many legends about this river and deeply experienced the status of this Water God in people¡¯s hearts. ¡°In just a hundred years, it actually gathered such deep faith. This Water God of the Hong River is extraordinary.¡± Li Wei could not help but sigh. ¡°The power of incense and will can strengthen the spirituality of all living beings. This is a good thing that can strengthen the Immortal True Essence.¡± ¡°Yes, with so many believers, if the Hong River Water God is a Golden Immortal, it¡¯s very likely that it has already become a Limitless Golden Immortal.¡± Li Cheng nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°We have to be careful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s unlikely that it¡¯s a Golden Immortal.¡± Li Wei curled her lips and said, ¡°After all, even Cui Heng is only a Golden Immortal.¡± ¡°We still can¡¯t be sure that Cui Heng is the Golden Immortal we investigated earlier¡­¡± Li Cheng was just speaking when his expression suddenly changed and he shouted sternly, ¡°Who is it?!¡± As soon as he finished speaking 12 layers of light lit up around his body, forming 12 layers of defensive light screens. On each layer of defensive light screens floated a jade talisman, interweaving with Dao runes and Dharma and Logos. Immediately after, a long sword, a shield, and a long saber flew out from his sleeve. They all shone brightly, revealing their might to protect him. At the same time, he pulled his sister into the defense and looked ahead warily. ¡°Brother, this, isn¡¯t this too exaggerated?¡± Li Wei looked at the defensive light screens and protective Immortal weapons and felt very speechless. ¡°How come I didn¡¯t feel any¡­¡± Splash! At this moment, the sound of water surging came from the sky in front of them. Then, a woman who seemed to be condensed from water appeared and slowly walked over. Her face was blurry, and only the outline of her facial features could be seen. However, there was a holy and pure aura on her body. She said indifferently, ¡°Who are you and why are you here?¡± ¡°Golden Immortal?!¡± Li Cheng stared at the woman with vigilance. ¡°No, this aura is even stronger than a Golden Immortal. You¡¯re the Hong River Water God?!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± At this moment, another dragon roar suddenly came from afar. It was world-shaking. Instantly, an extremely blazing red flame tore through the sky and arrived. ¡°Limitless Golden Immortal?!¡± Li Cheng immediately exclaimed. Heavenly Void World, Great Zhou Imperial City. In the Empress¡¯s chamber. Cui Heng, who was guiding Li Mingqiong in her cultivation, suddenly raised his eyebrows and chuckled. ¡°So it¡¯s two Limitless Golden Immortals. I think it¡¯s going to be interesting.¡± Li Mingqiong also asked with confusion, ¡°Master, what did you say?¡± Chapter 247 - 100-Year-Old Great Wei, Hong Yin and Xuan Ren Chapter 247 100-Year-Old Great Wei, Hong Yin and Xuan Ren Li Cheng and Li Wei gave up resisting after being convinced by Huo San and followed this unbelievably powerful Fire Dragon to Changfeng Prefecture. This was also Cui Heng¡¯s decision. He would let these two Chongyang Star people stay in Changfeng Prefecture first. With Huo San¡¯s main body there, if anything happened, it could immediately deal with it and not cause too much trouble. Moreover, Cui Heng would definitely descend on Changfeng Prefecture. At that time, it would be more convenient to meet these two ¡°aliens¡±. Not only did Li Cheng and Li Wei not feel that there was anything wrong with this, they even felt very glad. In their opinion, it was already very lucky that outsiders like them were not sealed and suppressed after being discovered by the natives. Not to mention that Changfeng Prefecture had specially arranged for residences and sent someone to specially manage their food, clothing, and accommodation. They were completely treated as guests. In a courtyard in Changfeng Prefecture City. Li Cheng and Li Wei looked at the table of delicacies in front of them and looked at each other. ¡°Brother, what do you think is going on?¡± Li Wei casually set up a soundproof restriction and pointed outside. She asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°Are they not afraid that we will cause trouble?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not just that they¡¯re not afraid of us causing trouble.¡± Li Cheng smiled and picked up his chopsticks to take a bite. His eyes lit up and he praised, ¡°It tastes good. The chefs here are not bad. They¡¯re much better than what we ate in Juhe County.¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Li Wei was very dissatisfied with her brother¡¯s actions. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Li Cheng smiled and took another bite of food. He looked outside and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m guessing he doesn¡¯t take the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect behind us or even the entire Chongyang Star seriously.¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Li Wei¡¯s eyes widened when she heard that. She asked in disbelief, ¡°That can¡¯t be. Even if Cui Heng is a Sage, it¡¯s impossible for him to ignore Chongyang Star, right?¡± There were three Sages on Chongyang Star. In the myriad worlds, it was an extremely powerful force. What kind of existence would dare to ignore the entire Chongyang Star? A legendary expert at the peak of the Sixth Realm, or an unheard of Seventh Realm expert? ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Cui Heng to be just a Sage.¡± Li Cheng shook his head and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Have you forgotten? That Fire Divine Dragon¡¯s attitude towards us changed too quickly. One moment, it looked like it wanted to surround us in a sea of fire and it would never let go until it figured out our identities. The next moment, it gave up on attacking us. Such a sudden change is clearly under the instructions of another person. This person is clearly Cui Heng. Moreover, the notification came so timely that I suspect that our actions have been exposed to Cui Heng from the beginning If that¡¯s really the case, then what kind of powerful perception is this? Even a Sage probably can¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°No, no way.¡± Li Wei was shocked when she heard this guess. She frowned and said, ¡°We¡¯ve always been very secretive. It¡¯s impossible for us to be discovered. Moreover, we¡¯re both Limitless Golden Immortals. It¡¯s impossible for us to be constantly monitored, and to the point that we were completely unaware and unable to discover anything. This is¡­¡± At this point, she suddenly paused and shook her head. ¡°If Cui Heng is really an existence above the Sage realm, then this guess is indeed possible¡­ Brother, I¡¯m a little scared.¡± She was not even this scared when she faced Huo San earlier. After all, no matter how strong Huo San was, it was only at the Limitless Golden Immortal realm. It could not forcefully strip away the Immortal True Essence in their bodies. At most, it could seal them, but not kill them. The existences above the Sage realm were different. They could directly kill them! ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid.¡± Li Cheng shook his head and smiled. He continued to pick up some food with his chopsticks and placed it in Li Wei¡¯s bowl. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. These people shouldn¡¯t have any ill intentions. In this situation, the stronger the other party is, the safer we will be. The higher the chances of us surviving in the end, the better. We can take this opportunity to understand Cui Heng well and see what kind of person he is.¡± ¡°Wu, we¡¯re really unlucky.¡± Li Wei frowned and said dejectedly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for us to find clues about Great-grandfather¡¯s murder. I thought it was a good thing, but I didn¡¯t expect things to end up in such a state.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Li Cheng disagreed. He shook his head and chuckled. ¡°No, in my opinion, this encounter isn¡¯t all bad.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Li Wei asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s also because of this Cui Heng,¡± Li Cheng explained with a smile. ¡°If he really doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions towards us, then to us, it¡¯s a good opportunity to get to know a big shot. This is a big shot suspected to have surpassed a Sage!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Li Wei suddenly understood and smiled excitedly. ¡°I¡¯m actually looking forward to the day we meet.¡± ¡°We have to study carefully how to cozy up to someone powerful,¡± Li Cheng said with a smile. ¡­. Central Continent, Great Jin Imperial City. Just like how the Great Wei Imperial Court stood up from the bones of the Great Zhou Imperial Court, this Imperial City was also established on the ruins of the Great Zhou Imperial City. 80 years ago, the 27-year-old Emperor Taizu of Great Wei, Wang Shanjun, led an army to attack the Great Zhou Imperial City with the help of Prime Minister Wu Yin. The last Emperor, Wei Yi, knew that his time was up, so he burned the entire palace and died in the sea of fire while laughing, putting an end to his ridiculous life and bringing the entire Great Zhou Imperial City to ashes. At the same time, this fire completely burned away the various privileged groups that relied on the Great Zhou Imperial Court. The nobles of the past had all turned into dust. Since then, a new order had been established along with the new palace. The founding father of Great Wei was now ¡°Hong Yin¡±. Yin meant inheritance, and it was also the name of Prime Minister Wu Yin. This expressed the determination of Emperor Taizu of Great Wei, Wang Shanjun, to inherit Hongwu¡¯s will, and also expressed his greatest respect and gratitude to Wu Yin, the Prime Minister and his teacher. In the next 60 years, Wang Shanjun worked hard to govern and strengthen the country and its people. He often led troops on expeditions to expand the land and grew Great Wei¡¯s territory to 21 states. In the 42nd year of Hong Yin¡¯s reign, Prime Minister Wu Yin advised before he died that he had to leave some things for his children and grandchildren to do. If not for that, this Hong Yin Emperor would probably have been able to expand his territory to 30 states. But even so, the nation of Great Wei was powerful, its citizens were rich, and its territory was the largest in history. Under Emperor Hong Yin¡¯s lead, the entire Great Wei rose. In the end, 20 years ago, in the 60th year of Hong Yin¡¯s reign, Wang Shanjun, who was already 87 years old, announced his abdication and handed the throne to his son. The Emperor was changed to Xuan Ren. As the retired Emperor, he lived in seclusion in the palace and cultivated martial arts. He no longer interfered with political affairs. Just like that, the power of Great Wei was passed over smoothly. Moreover, because Emperor Hong Yin was still in the palace, the group of people who had been suppressed could only continue to endure it. They did not dare to counterattack at all. Now, it was already the 20th year of Xuan Ren, this Emperor was an extremely good ruler. While consolidating Emperor Hong Yin¡¯s achievements, he firmly walked the path of implementing Hongwu¡¯s theory of governance. Moreover, he advanced steadily, allowing Great Wei¡¯s national strength to grow firmly. To this day, the citizens of Great Wei are still rich. There was almost no year of drought. Their territory had also increased to 23 states. Be it the commoners or the Imperial Court, everyone was full with praise for Emperor Xuan Ren. However, Emperor Xuan Ren was never complacent. He knew very well that the current results were not his own work. That was because from the first day he ascended the throne, Emperor Xuan Ren had developed the habit of returning to the palace every day to ask his father about politics. Later on, under Wang Shanjun¡¯s persuasion, he changed it to consulting about politics every month. Today was the day to consult his Royal Father about politics again. After Emperor Xuan Ren withdrew from the court, he sent his personal eunuch away and came to Jingheng Hall alone. This was where Emperor Hong Yin lived. ¡°Your son requests an audience with Royal Father.¡± Emperor Xuan Ren bowed respectfully outside the Jingheng Hall. He was almost 70 years old this year, but his physique was still strong. His actions were not sloppy at all. ¡°Come in directly.¡± Wang Shanjun¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°You¡¯re already so old. Don¡¯t bow so often in the future. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll die in front of me.¡± ¡°Royal Father¡¯s martial cultivation is profound and his lifespan is long. Your son can¡¯t compare to you.¡± Emperor Xuan Ren smiled as he walked into the Jingheng Hall and saw Wang Shanjun sitting cross-legged in linen. The current Wang Shanjun was already more than a hundred years old, but he still looked like he was 56 years old. Especially his eyes. They were filled with divine light and looked very young. He looked to be ten or twenty years younger than Emperor Xuan Ren. ¡°Kid, why aren¡¯t you willing to practice martial arts?¡± Wang Shanjun shook his head and sighed. ¡°Tell me, what do you want to ask this time?¡± ¡°Royal Father, the 100 years are almost up,¡± Emperor Xuan Ren said solemnly. ¡°According to tradition, the Upper World Angels will descend soon. In two to three months, Upper World Immortals and Buddhas will descend. This is the first time our Great Wei has interacted with the Upper World like this. I want to ask Royal Father¡¯s opinion. It¡¯s better to treat this matter seriously?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± Wang Shanjun stood up and patted Emperor Xuan Ren¡¯s shoulder gently. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve long understood the situation and made plans. You don¡¯t know this, but an accident happened a hundred years ago. Most of the past Angels and Immortals probably won¡¯t descend anymore. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll personally head to Changfeng Prefecture to welcome Immortal Cui.¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Emperor Xuan Ren was surprised when he heard that. He said in surprise, ¡°Royal Father, is the Immortal Cui you¡¯re talking about the Immortal Cui that you¡¯ve been worshiping since the beginning?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Wang Shanjun nodded, his expression as if he was lost in his memories. ¡°Your father¡¯s life only changed after I met this Immortal Cui. That was in Xiangxi Town of Juhe County in Lu County. At that time, my name was still Wang Hu¡­¡± Chapter 248 - Without Immortal Cui, There Would Be No Great Wei Chapter 248 Without Immortal Cui, There Would Be No Great Wei The current founder of the Great Wei Dynasty, Hong Yin, had seen Cui Heng a hundred years ago. At that time, Cui Heng had just walked out of the Beginner¡¯s Space and was looking for a place to collect the seven emotions of all living beings. He happened to meet Wang Shanjun, who was at the time, called Wang Hu and only seven years old. Hence, he used a tomato he had brought out from the Beginner¡¯s Space as a reward and asked Wang Hu some questions. This was originally just a means for Cui Heng to get the information he wanted, but it completely changed Wang Hu¡¯s fate. That tomato was planted by Cui Heng in the Beginner¡¯s Space. It was rich in spiritual energy and to martial artists, it was a divine medicine that could even revive the dead. If Wang Hu ate it directly, he would be reborn on the spot and his aptitude would increase greatly. Even if he did not cultivate any martial arts, he would be able to become an expert with just his body after he reached adulthood. However, he did not eat it himself. Instead, he brought the tomato home and distributed it to his parents and grandparents. They each ate a fifth. Eating it like this was not as good as eating it alone, but it also greatly increased his aptitude, making his body stronger and his mind very bright. He looked very different from his peers. Most importantly, Wang Hu¡¯s grandfather was already critically ill at that time. After eating a piece of the tomato, he directly recovered and became lively. And his grandfather had made a friend when he was traveling in his early years. This friend¡¯s name was Wu Yin¡­ Wu Yin searched everywhere for children with good aptitude. He originally did not intend to go to Xiangxi Town. After all, it was an era of chaos. Not many children in town could even read. If he wanted to search every town, it would take too much effort. However, when he heard that his old friend was there, he went over to catch up with him and happened to see Wang Hu. That was how Emperor Wang Shanjun, who established the Great Wei Dynasty, was discovered and nurtured. Emperor Xuan Ren couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion after hearing his father¡¯s description of the past. ¡°The wonders of the world are really unexpected. I¡¯m afraid even this Immortal Cui didn¡¯t expect that his unintentional actions would actually create an Emperor like Royal Father who can change the world and rebuild it.¡± ¡°No.¡± Wang Shanjun shook his head and stood with his hands behind his back. With his back facing Emperor Xuan Ren, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Your father¡¯s achievements today are actually inseparable from Immortal Cui.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Emperor Xuan Ren looked confused. In his eyes, Wang Shanjun was the greatest Emperor since ancient times. His achievements were unparalleled and unmatched by his predecessors. He was a top-notch Emperor that was hard to come by in a thousand ages. In the past, when he was in power, he ruled the entire world with great authority. Why was he suddenly so humble now? ¡°Do you know that Prime Minister Wu was once Immortal Cui¡¯s subordinate?¡± Wang Shanjun suddenly turned to look at Emperor Xuan Ren and said indifferently, ¡°Also, the aristocratic families that should have been our greatest enemy back then were also beaten into submission by Immortal Cui and did not dare to act rashly.¡± ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Emperor Xuan Ren was speechless, and he was inexplicably shocked. If this was true, then his father was right. The establishment of Great Wei had been facilitated by Immortal Cui from the beginning ¡°Moreover, Heavenly King Hongwu was also Immortal Cui¡¯s student back then. The Great Harmony Collection was passed down by Immortal Cui.¡± Wang Shanjun told Emperor Xuan Ren another secret. ¡°What?!¡± Emperor Xuan Ren was shocked. This shocked him more than anything else because the administrative core of Great Wei was based on Hongwu¡¯s theory of governance, the Great Harmony Collection. Even this came from Immortal Cui. From the looks of it, although Immortal Cui had never appeared during the establishment of Great Wei, the entire Great Wei had long taken the shape of Immortal Cui. ¡°Do you understand now?¡± Wang Shanjun stared at Emperor Xuan Ren and said in a low voice, ¡°What kind of great divine power is Immortal Cui? I¡¯m afraid he had already planned all of this when he gave me that Immortal medicine. Most of the things that happened in the past hundred years are in the grasp of his hands. The reason why our Great Wei was successfully established is because of Immortal Cui¡¯s gift. Actually, I should have told you these things earlier, and I should have announced it to the world to praise Immortal Cui¡¯s actions. However, Immortal Cui has never appeared, so I can¡¯t publicize this matter. Now that the 100-year period is approaching and Immortal Cui is about to return, I¡¯ll personally go over and ask him about his thoughts on this matter. It¡¯s fine to tell you now. From now on, you have to remember that it is precisely because of Immortal Cui¡¯s gift that Great Wei was established. Otherwise, everything is useless. The Emperors after us must also respect Immortal Cui. Otherwise, they are not fit to inherit the throne. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, Royal Father! I understand!¡± Emperor Xuan Ren knelt down respectfully. ¡­. In the starry sky outside Daozhou Star, the closest living star was Tianzhu Star. Legend had it that at the time of the birth of the world, a Heavenly God accidentally threw a lamp to the ground. A pool of oil dripped into the universe and formed this Tianzhu Star. C ce Therefore, Tianzhu Star contained extremely dense fire-element essence energy. The power of the five elements on the entire planet was extremely unbalanced. The fire element accounted for almost 99% of it, and the other four elements only accounted for less than one percent. If one looked down from the sky of the outer universe, they would be able to see that Tianzhu Star was completely fiery red. The surface was filled with surging and chaotic fire storms, and it was simply like a large burning fireball. vas Such a place was very dangerous. Those who had not reached the Mystic Deity realm would be courting death if they came to such a planet. But now, there was a person walking leisurely on the surface of Tianzhu Star. He was wearing a black robe with a hood, and his face was covered by the hood, making it impossible to see his appearance. At this moment, he arrived at the edge of an incomparably huge basin. He sniffed and chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the place where Li Fa was killed back then. There¡¯s still the smell of the Immortal True Essence. I wonder what secret this fellow found back then that the old fellow from the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect can¡¯t forget about it. It¡¯s been almost 7,000 years and he¡¯s still offering a huge reward. Could it really be a secret to breaking through the Sage realm? In the last 100 years, Li Cheng and Li Wei¡¯s flying shuttle has been flying towards this starry sky. They haven¡¯t changed direction or stopped. They should already have a very clear direction. I reckon it¡¯s the living star next to Tianzhu Star. What¡¯s its name on the star map? Oh, right, Daozhou Star. It¡¯s suspected to contain an inheritance left behind by Sage Daoyi. It¡¯s said that a Sage walked out of there a million years ago. Hmm, it¡¯s worth taking a look.¡± The black-robed man stood in the middle of the violent flames and raised his head to look at the scarlet sky. He raised his right hand and gestured in the direction of Daozhou Star with a light smile. ¡°If I cause a disaster on such a living star and destroy some living beings, my martial cultivation should be able to advance to the next level!¡± Chapter 249 - Untitled Chapter 249 Untitled Li Cheng and Li Wei were not too restricted in Changfeng Prefecture City. Other than not being allowed to leave the city, they could walk around freely. They could even ask the local residents for information, including information related to Cui Heng. For example, when Cui Heng was the State Overseer here, what were the government decrees he implemented here, what were some major things he did, and even his personality and preferences. as Changfeng Prefecture City was once the place where Cui Heng ruled, after all. It had left many legends among the people and produced some folk tales. There were even many stories of him subduing demons and punishing evil. During this process of gathering information, Li Cheng and Li Wei gradually realized what kind of person Cui Heng might be. ¡°The new decrees are all from the perspective of ordinary people. He took the initiative to offend those aristocratic families. There¡¯s actually such a ruler.¡± Li Cheng flipped through the various information he had recorded and clicked his tongue in wonder. ¡°Not only that, this Cui Heng seems to have directly become enemies with the aristocratic families for the sake of the ordinary people, causing a head-on confrontation.¡± Li Wei nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s almost no such ruler in our world.¡± ¡°Be more confident and get rid of the ¡®almost¡¯.¡± Li Cheng chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing at all, okay?¡± Although Chongyang Star was a cultivation planet with a strong cultivation atmosphere and many sects and aristocratic families, there were also countless ordinary people. These ordinary people formed a mortal world. However, due to the restrictions of the sects and aristocratic families, there was no government equivalent to a country on Chongyang Star. Usually, it was the sects and aristocratic families who were managing the affiliated areas around them. The rulers of various places naturally came from the sects and aristocratic families. Sects and aristocratic families were high and mighty, and they had many privileges. Under such circumstances, it was impossible for there to be a ruler who stood on the side of ordinary people and opposed the sects and aristocratic families. Other than a few lucky people among the ordinary people, there was no chance of turning the tables in life. An administrator like Cui Heng, who implemented government decrees from the perspective of an ordinary person, was very novel to Li Cheng and Li Wei. It was simply unheard of. ¡°A hundred years ago, in order to implement the decree, Cui Heng even pushed himself to a state where the world was his enemy,¡± Li Cheng said thoughtfully. ¡°If not for his extraordinary strength, I¡¯m afraid he would have long died without a grave.¡± ¡°This Cui Heng is really wise and benevolent.¡± Li Wei¡¯s eyes lit up, and her face was filled with reverence as she smiled like a flower. ¡°Such a person must have a gentle temperament and is kind to others. I want to meet him more and more.¡± ¡°¡­¡± When Li Cheng saw his sister¡¯s expression, he subconsciously frowned and said, ¡°That might not be the case. It¡¯s not like there are no ruthless people in the world.¡± ¡°Ah? Then aren¡¯t we in danger?¡± Li Wei¡¯s face turned pale with fear. ¡°Uh, not necessarily. Don¡¯t be afraid first.¡± Li Cheng hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°From the information we¡¯ve gathered now, this Cui Heng probably won¡¯t kill people randomly. Moreover, he seems to like collecting ancient items. We have many ancient treasures with a long history in our hands. We can give them to him as a greeting gift. As long as we can leave a good impression on him, we might be able to cozy up to him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s as simple as hugging a thigh?¡± Li Wei tilted her head slightly and smiled. ¡°Brother, I heard that Mr. Cui is especially good-looking. Legend has it that he has the looks of an Immortal. It¡¯s an otherworldly look. Do you want me to work hard and try?¡± Li Cheng was stunned when he heard this. Then, he retorted on the spot and sneered, ¡°Pfft! With your burly face, what big shot would like you?¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± Li Wei¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Li Cheng in disbelief. She gestured at her exquisite figure and pointed at her beautiful face. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Tell that to my face again?¡± The daily life between siblings was just so boring Just as the two of them were arguing, there was a commotion outside the residence. It sounded like many people had gathered on the street outside. ¡°Let¡¯s see what¡¯s going on outside.¡± Li Cheng took the opportunity to retreat and distance himself from his sister. ¡°Hmph.¡± Li Wei crossed her arms in front of her chest and propped up her towering peaks. She curled her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ll settle the score with you later. Let¡¯s go out and see what¡¯s going on.¡± The siblings walked out of the residence and saw that there were ceremonial guards on both sides of the road. Countless commoners gathered on both sides of the street and looked around. They were all very excited to see the three people slowly walking over. These three were middle-aged men in their fifties or sixties. Their clothes were also very ordinary, but their auras gave off an unfathomable feeling. Especially the one in the middle, he was even more noble. n ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Liu and Mr. Chen. Who is coming for the two of them to personally welcome him and even create such a huge scene?¡± Li Cheng recognized Liu Litao and Chen Tong among the three of them. The one in the middle was very unfamiliar. In the past few days in Changfeng Prefecture City, he had already learned that Liu Litao and Chen Tong¡¯s statuses were extremely high. Even if the current Emperor came, they might not welcome him so grandly. What was going on? However, Li Cheng quickly obtained an answer. Not long after the welcoming ceremony, he received an invitation from Liu Litao, inviting him and Li Wei to attend a banquet that night. Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Untitled It was from the founder of the Great Wei, the current Emperor Hong Yin, Wang Shanjun. At the same time, the invitation also stated that Wang Shanjun had once obtained a divine medicine from Cui Heng, which changed his fate and he had some fate with Cui Heng. Li Cheng noticed this. He immediately decided to bring his sister to the banquet. Perhaps they could obtain some experience in hugging someone¡¯s thigh! ¡­. At the same time as the banquet in Changfeng Prefecture City, a pitch-black light descended from the western sky. This light was inconspicuous in the night. Almost no one noticed it as it silently landed in Yongzhou. A shuttle-shaped flying ship more than 30 feet long slowly landed at the top of a mountain. Immediately after, the surface of the flying shuttle glowed with black light. A square pattern suddenly appeared on the originally smooth surface, forming a door. A black-robed man walked out. He opened his palm and grabbed lightly. The 30-foot-long flying shuttle turned into an inch-long object and landed in his hand. ¡°Mn¡­¡± The black-robed man took a deep breath and closed his eyes, looking refreshed. Then, he opened his arms and raised them to the sky. He praised, ¡°What a clean planet. There¡¯s no protective array densely covered in astral winds, nor are there copper statues patrolling everywhere. This is the aura of freedom! The mountains and rivers don¡¯t show any signs of being infiltrated by the power of a Sage. They¡¯re all filled with the charm of natural creation. Wonderful, wonderful! From today onwards, this planet will belong to me, Ye Han! However, before that, I have to first find out if Li Cheng and Li Wei have found anything and if they have really found a way to break through to the Sage realm. n Also, I need to confirm the level of the strongest person on this planet and set up a massacre list. It¡¯ll be more convenient to live here after I kill them all. Hm, although my hands are a little itchy and I want to kill someone right away, it¡¯s inevitable that I¡¯ll alert the enemy if I do that. That won¡¯t be fun anymore. It¡¯s better to spread some plagues in secret first and see the effect. The location¡­ will be chosen from the land I¡¯ve descended to. Tsk tsk, hahaha! There are so many living beings on this planet. Even if it¡¯s only a radius of 10,000 kilometers, there are still so many people. Let¡¯s spread the seeds of the plague on them first¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, pitch-black smoke crawled out of Ye Han¡¯s palm. Every wisp of smoke that flew out quickly dissipated into thousands of wisps of black smoke. This was the seed of an epidemic. For those who had yet to become a Deva, as long as they were infected with this disease, their bodies would become extremely weak at an extremely fast speed. Their martial cultivation would also be directly emptied, and they would become invalids in less than ten days. Moreover, this disease had an extremely powerful transmission ability. As long as one was within three feet of someone carrying the disease, they would be infected. With such transmission ability, before the first infected person became a cripple, this disease would spread throughout a large city. Endless panic would envelop everyone¡¯s hearts. ¡°Hehehe, be afraid. Be very afraid! This is all nourishment for my cultivation!¡± Ye Han grinned, and his face under the black robe looked sinister and terrifying. ¡­. After arriving at the banquet, Wang Shanjun, Li Cheng and Li Wei realized that there were so many ¡°Immortals¡± in Changfeng Prefecture. He Qingrou¡¯s cultivation realm was the highest among everyone present. She was already a Heaven Immortal. Chen Tong had also broken through to the Earth Immortal realm. Liu Litao, Zhao Guang, and Lu Zhengming were Human Immortals. Even the protagonist of the banquet, Emperor Hong Yin, was a Human Immortal. Such a lineup could be considered a medium-sized sect on Chongyang Star. Including the Nine Fire Flame Dragon and the Hong River Water God who had not come to the banquet, they were enough to rank among the top sects. While Li Cheng and Li Wei were sizing up everyone present, He Qingrou, Chen Tong, Wang Shanjun, and the others were also sizing up the siblings who had descended from the sky. Especially Wang Shanjun. He already knew that these siblings were made to stay here by Cui Heng. This meant that to Cui Heng, these siblings were definitely very important. Perhaps they had very important information. Then could he help Immortal Cui obtain some valuable information from the siblings to reduce Immortal Cui¡¯s workload? WUau After realizing this, Emperor Taizu of the Great Wei took action. He took the initiative to come to Li Cheng¡¯s side with a wine glass and smiled as he tried to get close to him. ¡°Brother Li, although you¡¯re older, you look very young. Shall I call you Brother?¡± ¡°Eh? Uh, sure, sure!¡± Li Cheng nodded in confusion. Although he was already more than 700 years old, his mentality was still very young. In terms of life experience, he might not have more than Wang Shanjun. ¡°Haha, good brother.¡± Wang Shanjun had a straightforward personality and usually could not be unrestrained in the palace. But now that he was the youngest among them, he naturally did not hold himself back. He said bluntly, ¡°Then let me ask, what¡¯s the situation with your Chongyang Star?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the others could not help but look over. Although everyone already knew Li Cheng and Li Wei¡¯s origins and they had come from a distant planet, Chongyang, no one had asked about the situation on Chongyang. After all, they were not familiar with each other and were even vaguely hostile. It was indeed not appropriate to rashly ask about these things. They did not expect Wang Shanjun to ask directly. Moreover, he did not beat around the bush at all and asked directly. This immediately attracted the interest of everyone present. They also wanted to know about the situation on Chongyang Star. How powerful would a planet that could produce two Limitless Golden Immortals be? However, would Li Cheng really answer such a straightforward question? Just as everyone was feeling puzzled, Li Cheng smiled. When he heard Wang Shanjun¡¯s question, he was overjoyed. Actually, he was worried that he would not have a chance to show off and could not leave a good impression on Cui Heng¡¯s followers, so he agreed readily and said with a smile, ¡°Since you called me brother, such a small matter is naturally nothing. Moreover, although Chongyang Star is not considered to be famous in the myriad worlds, it is still a rather prominent star. Many of the details are public and not any secret. Actually, as long as you can walk out of this planet and enter the starry sky, it won¡¯t be difficult for you to understand the situation of Chongyang Star after coming into contact with martial artists from other places¡­¡± Hu ¨C At this moment, a hot wave of air suddenly blew in from outside, interrupting Li Cheng. Immediately after, a scarlet flame flew over. This flame carried an extremely powerful aura, causing everyone present to involuntarily hold their breaths, and their gazes were focused on the flames. Especially Li Cheng and Li Wei. They subconsciously took a step back, their eyes filled with shock and their faces revealing extreme fear. This flame was from the Nine Fire Flame Dragon, Huo San. Previously, in the sky above the Hong River, Li Cheng and Li Wei were quite frightened by the power it displayed. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Huo San¡¯s loud voice sounded out of thin air, but there was no pressure at all. Instead, it had a gentle charm that comforted the heart, making Li Cheng and Li Wei calm down a little. Then, the ball of flames transformed into a foot-long red coiling dragon pillar that landed in the middle of the banquet table. Such a strange action confused everyone present. Li Cheng was also a little hesitant as to whether he should continue. Liu Litao looked around and could only stand up and ask, ¡°Senior, you came here to¡­¡± ¡°I heard that this visitor from outer space wanted to explain the situation on Chongyang Star, so I reported this matter to Immortal Venerable,¡± Huo San said indifferently. Chapter 251 - Myriad Worlds, Endless Starry Sky Chapter 251 Myriad Worlds, Endless Starry Sky Immortal Venerable could sense this place?! Everyone present immediately stood up when they heard this. Then, they knelt and bowed towards the Coiling Dragon Pillar. ¡°Greetings, Immortal Venerable!¡± Li Cheng was also stunned at this moment. He originally only wanted to share his experience of hugging someone¡¯s thigh. He did not expect that someone would directly extend a thigh to him. This was too ridiculous! ¡°Brother! What are you waiting for?¡± Li Wei had already knelt down, but she realized that her brother was still standing at the side in a daze. She hurriedly tugged at the corner of his shirt to remind him. Only then did Li Cheng react. He hurriedly knelt on the ground and said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Immortal Venerable!¡± ¡°Immortal Venerable said that you can continue as normal,¡± Huo San said indifferently. ¡°Yes, Immortal Venerable!¡± Everyone said in unison before turning their gazes to Li Cheng. Li Cheng adjusted his mood slightly and took a deep breath. ¡°Immortal Venerable, the situation on Chongyang Star is like this¡­¡± As he explained, Chongyang Star¡¯s appearance gradually appeared in front of everyone. At the same time, it allowed everyone present to have a basic understanding of the world outside Daozhou Star. Beyond Daozhou Star was the universe. No one knew how big the universe was. It could only be described as boundless. Even a Sage was insignificant compared to the vast universe. In the long period of time, the predecessors explored the universe and discovered all kinds of unbelievable things and mysterious phenomena. In order to make it easier to locate the area, the sages divided the known area into ¡°the myriad worlds and endless starry sky¡±. A place illuminated by a great sun was a starry sky. There were extremely many ¡°starry skies¡± in the known range. It was impossible to calculate the exact number, but there were not many stars with life. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it was one in a million. Therefore, if some neighboring or closer starry skies had living stars, and there were more than three such stars, they would be integrated and divided into ¡°worlds¡±. In other words, the so-called ¡°Myriad Worlds¡±. Of course, there were also some extremely powerful starry skies that were individually called a realm. Their sphere of influence might directly include more than a dozen neighboring starry skies. They were called ¡°Unified Realms¡±. The Nine Heavens Cloud Realm, which was mysteriously destroyed 6,800 years ago, was a Unified Realm. It was said that at its peak, there were more than 20 Sages who shook the universe and suppressed the starry sky. As for ¡°Heaven¡±, it only existed in the records and almost no one had really seen it. Legend had it that ¡°Heaven¡± was an extremely special existence. Although ¡°Heaven¡± existed in the universe, it was everywhere. Its essence was higher than the myriad worlds, even higher than this vast universe. It was intertwined with billions of Great Dao and endless laws, containing the ultimate mysteries of the Immortal World. Therefore, the Heavens were almost not in the scope of normal discussions and could be ignored. Chongyang Star was one of the five living stars of the ¡°Five Views Realm¡±, and it was the strongest one. There were three Immortal Sects: the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, the Netherworld Sacred Sect, and the Plague Imperial Palace. Every Immortal Sect had a Sage. Below the Sages, there were more than 50 Limitless Golden Immortals and more than 300 Golden Immortals on the surface. The Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect was the strongest among the three Immortal Sects. There were 27 Limitless Golden Immortals and more than 150 Golden Immortals in the sect. There were countless small clans and families of various sizes under their rule, and the number of people ruled by them was in the billions. It was worth mentioning that Chongyang Star was extremely huge, at least a hundred times larger than Daozhou Star. After talking about the situation on Chongyang Star, Li Cheng explained the situation of the other four stars in the Five Views Realm. He said everything he knew. He was trying his best to perform well in front of Cui Heng and cozy up to him. In the Heavenly Void World. Cui Heng extended his perception with Huo San and listened to Li Cheng¡¯s description of the starry sky. His Nascent Soul had a ¡°full meal¡± for the first time in a long time. However, he fell into deep thought. After learning that ¡°the myriad worlds and endless starry sky¡± were divided into regions, Cui Heng¡¯s first reaction was to feel his blood run cold. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for such a clear and standard method of demarcation to be just the spontaneous exploration of the so-called predecessors. There must be an incomparably huge organization that created such a set of demarcation standards for the convenience of management.¡± He was extremely sure of this, but he also felt extremely terrified. From Li Cheng¡¯s description of ¡°the myriad worlds and endless starry sky¡±, this was a whole that contained countless stars, planets, and even various strange stars. According to Cui Heng¡¯s understanding, this might be a ¡°river system¡±. If that was really the case, it was too exaggerated and unbelievable. What kind of organization could establish a governing body that spanned an entire river system? This was unimaginable. Take the Milky Way for example. The number of stars was about 100 to 400 billion, the thickness of the core area was measured as 12,000 light years, and the diameter was 100,000 light years! What kind of power could rule such a huge area? With Cui Heng¡¯s current understanding, it was difficult for him to imagine the existence of this colossus. But if such an organization really existed, Then why did this organization no longer have any presence? At the very least, there was no such transcendent organization in the ¡°Heavens, Myriad Worlds, and Endless Stars¡± described by Li Cheng Has it fallen apart? Or was it destroyed by an external force? If it was the latter, what kind of power could destroy such a huge force? ¡°Tsk, a river system is indeed incomparably huge in my understanding, but in the entire universe, it¡¯s not even a drop in the ocean. No matter how powerful an existence is, it seems normal.¡± Cui Heng sighed softly and shook his head with a smile. ¡°As expected, the Primary Grade Immortal Technique is right. The Nascent Soul realm is only at the infant stage. It¡¯s too weak and fragile. Even if it has the ability to destroy stars, it¡¯s still not worth mentioning compared to this vast universe.¡± He was already at the Late-stage Nascent Soul realm now. The effect of his aura was no longer as simple as making the entire planet tremble. He was not sure if he could directly destroy a planet. He would only know after trying. But he still felt very insecure. ¡°There are still five days before the intersection of the two worlds. After dealing with Daozhou Star, I¡¯ll go to the Five Views Realm to explore. According to Li Cheng¡¯s description, it¡¯s relatively safe there. If there¡¯s really danger, I can also hide in the Grotto-Heaven. In the past 100 years, I¡¯ve accumulated a lot of system currency. It¡¯s enough for me to hide inside for a long time.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°I still have to break through to the Soul Formation realm as soon as possible. At that time, I can buy a higher-level package. It should have more functions and be much safer. ¡°Sigh, I still fell into a krypton gold trap in the end. However, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. It¡¯s better to be careful. Staying alive is more important! This world is still too dangerous. I¡¯m so weak. I have to be more prepared.¡± Five days passed in the blink of an eye. Changfeng Prefecture City had already built an incomparably magnificent sacrificial platform. The grand ritual was about to begin. At this moment, this place had already become the most eye-catching place in the world. Cui Heng¡¯s followers were not the only ones who came to participate in the sacrificial ceremony. The disciples of the Immortal Dawn Sect, Daoyi Palace, Liu Litao, Chen Tong, Zhao Guang, Lu Zhengming, Xu Feng¡¯an, and the others were also present. There were also countless martial artists from all over the world and countless commoners. They all felt that they had received Immortal Cui¡¯s favor and had to welcome him into the world. Other than that, there were also aristocratic families like the Wang Family of Langya and White Tiger Child, who had been playing in the mortal world for a hundred years. They had also come to express their reverence for Cui Heng. While Changfeng Prefecture City was holding the sacrificial ceremony, the plague in Yongzhou had begun to erupt! Chapter 252 - Everything in the World Is Celebrating Chapter 252 Everything in the World Is Celebrating The extremely strange plague erupted quickly in an extremely short period of time, completely exceeding the limits of the local administrator¡¯s response. There was clearly no large-scale population flow, but plague patients had inexplicably appeared from all directions. This illness seemed to be able to move on its own and spread everywhere in Yongzhou. Whether it was ordinary people or martial artists, when faced with this plague, they actually had no room to resist and were instantly infected. The illness would also quickly become serious. Some people with weaker physiques might die suddenly the next day. This was the first time everyone in Yongzhou had encountered such an extremely contagious yet simple plague. They were even caught off guard. Immediately, everyone became busy. The ordinary people fell into a great panic, afraid that they would catch the plague. The martial artists from the sects and aristocratic families were also extremely worried. They all looked for the current Governor of Yongzhou and asked him to report this matter to Daoyi Palace and ask if there was any solution. In Yongzhou, be it ordinary people or martial artists, their first reaction was to look for Daoyi Palace to report the situation. This was the reputation that Daoyi Palace had accumulated for many years. However, when the State Overseer of Yong arrived at Daoyi Palace to explain the situation, he realized that the operation had already begun. Some of the disciples had already walked down the mountain and personally entered the living space of the commoners to understand the details of the plague outbreak, hoping to figure out the essence of the plague as soon as possible. In the eyes of the people of Daoyi Palace, only by figuring out what was going on with this plague, where it came from, and how to treat it could they better tide over the difficulties. Therefore, after the plague erupted, Zhou Hongyi personally investigated this strange plague. But he didn¡¯t gain anything. He did not find any clues. Chen Ying, who had come to Daoyi Palace to ask Zhou Hongyi about the fallen starlight, also stayed behind to help investigate the truth of the plague. Because of this, she did not have the time to return to Fengzhou to attend the ceremony to welcome Cui Heng. However, after discovering that something was wrong with the situation in Yongzhou, she sent someone to Fengzhou to send a letter. While explaining the situation, she also asked Senior Huo San to come here to help. The situation in Yongzhou was indeed a little serious. At this moment, in Daoyi Palace, Chen Ying and Zhou Hongyi felt their scalps tingle when they faced the situation report sent back from the disciples at the foot of the mountain. The situation now seemed to be even worse. In just a few days, the plague had already enveloped most of Yongzhou, and countless people had died. This was too tragic. Chen Ying was speechless for a long time after seeing these reports, but she could only barely calm down and continue to organize these reports and screen for valuable clues. Suddenly, her eyes lit up and she hurriedly looked at Zhou Hongyi not far away. ¡°Daoist Zhou, how¡¯s your investigation going? I¡¯ve found a clue.¡± ¡°What clues?!¡± Zhou Hongyi instantly came over and asked anxiously. ¡°The source of this strange plague.¡± Chen Ying found a map from a large pile of situation reports. On it was the time when the first patient from each place appeared. From this picture, it could be seen that the first batch of patients had appeared at the same time. It was as if they had been poisoned and infected at the same time without warning. After this moment, the plague began to spread quickly in all directions. Moreover, from this map, it could be seen that almost all the first batch of patients were gathered in the towns around Golden Light Mountain. From this, it was very likely that the source of the plague was related to Golden Light Mountain. ¡°Could it be that those bald donkeys are making a comeback?¡± Zhou Hongyi frowned. After he saw the Golden Light Mountain, his first reaction was like this. He subconsciously felt that the Baolin Buddhist Hall was secretly playing tricks. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Chen Ying shook her head and said, ¡°The Baolin Buddhist Hall was destroyed by our ancestor a hundred years ago. Not a single monk was left. ¡°Even if there¡¯s really a fish that escaped the net, it won¡¯t take a hundred years before they¡¯re ready to attack. Moreover, this doesn¡¯t seem like the style of the Baolin Buddhist Hall. Perhaps¡­¡± At this point, she stopped and looked outside. Then, she bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Divine Dragon Huo San, please take action and investigate this evil person who spread the plague.¡± ¡°¡­Alright!¡± Huo San replied concisely. Then, it transformed into a flame and soared into the sky, flying in the direction of Golden Light Mountain. At the same time, it released its perception and checked the situation wherever it passed. With its cultivation equivalent to the Grand Completion Golden Core Realm, its perception was already extremely powerful. Even if the Limitless Golden Immortal used a concealment technique, he could not hide from it. However, after searching carefully around the Golden Light Mountain from Daoyi Palace, Huo San did not find any suspicious people. It could only return empty-handed. In a small mountain village not far from the Golden Light Mountain, Ye Han, who was wearing a black robe, looked up at the sky and watched Huo San leave the area. Huo San did not notice him. However, Ye Han¡¯s expression was still very gloomy. He thought to himself, ¡°What a powerful Limitless Golden Immortal. There¡¯s actually such a powerful Limitless Golden Immortal in the world. It¡¯s simply unbelievable. If not for the fact that I have a divine artifact that can hide my aura so that no one below the Sage realm can discover me, I would probably have been killed by the dragon here today.¡± He was an expert who had been a Limitless Golden Immortal for more than 2,000 years. He was extremely powerful to begin with, and with a divine artifact in hand, he was confident in defeating any Limitless Golden Immortal. ¡°Heh, when I absorb more fear energy, my cultivation of the Heavenly Book of Calamity will be one step stronger, allowing me to approach the level of Myriad Techniques Return to One. ¡°At that time, even without using the divine artifact, that Fire Dragon shouldn¡¯t be my match.¡± As Ye Han calculated in his heart, he took a deep breath. Wisps of black gas immediately surged over from all directions and entered his nostrils, turning into his power. At the same time, the people in the mountain village fell to the ground like fragile quails. They were all ordinary people. There were old people, young people, children, and even infants. Now, they have all become skeletons. The essence, blood, and flesh in their bodies had been devoured by the plague and turned into nourishment for Ye Han¡¯s cultivation. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s really delicious.¡± Ye Han praised in satisfaction. He even licked his tongue and looked in the direction where Huo San had left with greed in his eyes. ¡°If I can eat that Fire Dragon too, how enjoyable would it be! Hmm? What¡¯s that?!¡± At this moment, he suddenly saw an incomparably dazzling layer appear in the eastern sky, giving off an incomparably pure and clear golden light. This light clearly lit up from an endless distance, but it instantly spread to the sky above Yongzhou. Immediately after, the entire sky of Yongzhou was enveloped by this layer of golden light. The aura of pure Yang surged between the heavens and the earth, and an incomparably huge pressure spread out. Streaks of golden light soared into the sky. After enveloping Yongzhou, it extended in other directions. In the blink of an eye, the entire Daozhou Star was enveloped in golden light. If one could look down from the perspective of the universe, they would be able to see that the surface of Daozhou Star was already filled with golden light, blooming endlessly in the dark and deep starry sky. As the golden light spread, countless golden lotus flowers bloomed in the void. All the living beings in the world cheered at this moment, as if they were welcoming the arrival of a great existence. At this moment, this scene made many high-level martial artists recall the shocking phenomenon they had seen a hundred years ago and that incomparably majestic figure. Legend had it that he had gone to the Upper World a hundred years ago. Could he have returned now? In Daoyi Palace. Chen Ying and Zhou Hongyi looked at the sky excitedly. The two of them, who had been busy just now, relaxed. They knew that Cui Heng had returned. From now on, all problems would no longer be problems. Ye Han, who had felt refreshed just now, was already horrified, his eyes filled with disbelief. His entire body was trembling as he looked at the sky in disbelief. ¡°This, what is this? What kind of existence has descended?! A Sage, no, compared to this pressure, a Sage is simply an ant. What exactly is this¡­¡± Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! To many people, a familiar trembling sound sounded again. All the students on Daozhou Star could hear and feel it. The ground trembled under their feet. The entire planet was trembling, welcoming the arrival of a certain great existence. At this moment, the sky near the Golden Light Mountain in Yongzhou suddenly opened. A huge golden hand descended from the sky and grabbed the terrified Ye Han. Chapter 253 - Where I Am Is a Blessed Land and Paradise Chapter 253 Where I Am Is a Blessed Land and Paradise The moment the huge hand descended from the sky. Ye Han felt that he could not move. He could not even move a finger. His thoughts almost stopped. At this moment, there was only one thought in his mind. ¡°What is this, what is this?!¡± ¡­. Changfeng Prefecture City was already in a celebratory mood. Cui Heng had not just descended from the Heavenly Void World to cross over. The moment he appeared on Daozhou Star, the power of his Nascent Soul intertwined with the laws on this planet. Naturally, countless phenomena appeared. Moreover, at the same time that the phenomenon appeared, the Heaven Earth Origin Qi that filled every corner of Daozhou Star became dense. In just a few breaths, the Heaven Earth Origin Qi on the entire planet was more than ten times denser. The laws became clearer, and it became easier to comprehend. Now, even the place with the thinnest Heaven Earth Origin Qi on this planet was much better than a so-called Immortal mountain blessed land in the past. Almost no one who lived in such an environment would fall sick. As long as nothing unexpected happened, they could die of old age. Even if one did not cultivate any martial techniques, they would reach the Second Realm of the Mortal Realm when he reached adulthood. The entire Daozhou Star had changed drastically. And this was only because Cui Heng had displayed some Nascent Soul power when he descended. This was the divine characteristic of a Late-stage Nascent Soul cultivator. Where I Am Is a Blessed Land and Paradise If Cui Heng breathed in the Heaven Earth Origin Qi on Daozhou Star for a hundred years, it would be enough to make the Heaven Earth Origin Qi here more than a thousand times denser. It was even possible to sublimate the Heaven Earth Origin Qi into a purer and more suitable Qi for cultivation. At that time, the mountains, rivers, and even the laws intertwined on Daozhou Star would change. The people living on this planet would also become stronger. Compared to ordinary Living Stars, this could be said to be the true Upper World. However, this was all for later. At this moment, the effect of Cui Heng¡¯s arrival only made the Heaven Earth Origin Qi on Daozhou Star more than ten times denser, and it also allowed countless martial artists who were at a bottleneck to break through the shackles of their realm. In just a few breaths, countless people had become Immortals. Especially the people who participated in the welcome ceremony in Changfeng Prefecture, they benefited greatly. Ordinary people experienced a sort of rebirth and their lifespans increased greatly. Some even returned to their youth. All martial cultivators had almost advanced two major realms. Those who were Human Immortals became Devas, and those who were Earth Immortals had become Heaven Immortals. A Deva like Qingrou had even broken through to the Heaven Monarch realm. Li Cheng and Li Wei, the two ¡°aliens¡±, were dumbfounded after witnessing all of this. They felt that the people around them were all emitting dazzling golden light of advancement. In the blink of an eye, people broke through and became Immortals, advancing all the way to Devas and Heaven Monarchs! This scene really made them feel like they were dreaming After all, how could such a situation happen in reality? It was too incredible! However, Li Cheng and Li Wei could clearly sense the pressure brought about by Cui Heng¡¯s descent. This was a huge aura that was enough to make the entire planet tremble! It was an aura that they could not even dream of! Invincible! It was absolute invincibility! Although they did not want to admit it, their rationality told them that their Sage Patriarch was too weak compared to this person. He was like a speck of dust, extremely small. He was not even an ant. Li Cheng and Li Wei looked at each other silently and saw each other¡¯s shocked gazes. They also heard each other¡¯s thoughts. What kind of place did we come to and what kind of existence did we see?! Could this be the legendary Seventh Realm?! It¡¯s too bizarre! Compared to the shock of the alien siblings, the disciples of the Immortal Dawn Sect and Daoyi Palace, Liu Litao, Chen Tong, Zhao Guang, Lu Zhengming, Xu Feng¡¯an, and the other followers of Cui Heng were much calmer. They were already used to Cui Heng¡¯s strength and invincibility. So what if he¡¯d increased the density of the Heaven Earth Origin Qi? So what if he¡¯d directly increased the cultivation of the people participating in the sacrificial ceremony by two major realms? So what if he¡¯d made the entire planet tremble? It was too normal for Immortal Venerable to do such a thing. Even if Cui Heng said that he could blow up this planet with a finger, they would believe him without hesitation. When Cui Heng¡¯s figure gradually walked out of the dazzling golden light, and when Cui Heng¡¯s face gradually became clear, everyone present knelt on the ground and kowtowed. ¡°Welcome back, Immortal Venerable!!¡± ¡°Welcome back, Immortal Venerable!!¡± Not only were there ordinary people kneeling, but there were also many Human Immortals. Their voices reached the nine heavens, shaking the universe and resonating with the mountains and rivers. Cui Heng walked out of the golden light and stood in the air. He swept his gaze across everyone and nodded slightly. ¡°Get up.¡± Everyone hurriedly thanked him and stood up. Boom! At this moment, a bang suddenly came from the sky. Golden light pushed aside the clouds in the sky and formed an incomparably huge hole. This sudden phenomenon immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone present could not help but look up. Immediately after, a huge golden hand that could cover a radius of tens of thousands of feet stretched out from the hole in the clouds. A young man in a black robe was grabbed in the palm of the hand. The black-robed man¡¯s eyes were closed and his head was drooping. He looked completely half-dead. ¡°Son of the Plague Emperor, Ye Han!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the abandoned disciple of the Plague Imperial Palace, Ye Han!!¡± When Li Wei and Li Cheng saw this person, they immediately exclaimed and looked at him in shock. Cui Heng looked at the two of them and chuckled. ¡°You know him? You can tell me in detail later.¡± With that, he slowly descended from the sky. Then, two more people walked out of the golden light. A man and a woman. They were Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong. ¡°Qingshu, Mingqiong, the two of you, restrain him,¡± Cui Heng said to the two of them. At the same time, he raised his hand and waved, making the golden hand let go of Ye Han. However, the moment the golden hand was released, Ye Han, who was originally half-dead, suddenly came ¡°alive¡±. His entire body lit up with a pitch-black light. He used all his strength and instantly rushed out of the range of the golden hand. Then, he raised his hand and shook it. An incomparably dense pitch-black smoke flew out from his palm, turning into a huge black umbrella that covered the sky. It was covered in dense poisonous patterns and emitted an ominous and death aura. ¡°Thousand Plague Umbrella! The Sage Armament Ye Han stole from the Plague Palace was actually the Thousand Plague Umbrella!¡± When Li Cheng saw the black umbrella, he immediately shouted in fear, ¡°Immortal Venerable, stop him! Once the Thousand Plague Umbrella is opened, it can slaughter all the living beings on a planet!¡± Li Wei also looked at the big black umbrella in horror. The Thousand Plague Umbrella was the Sage Armament of the Plague Imperial Palace, one of the three Immortal Sects on Chongyang Star. Legend had it that it stored more than a thousand terrifying plagues and was incomparably powerful. When the black umbrella was opened, even a Golden Immortal with Immortal True Essence would forever live in pain. They would completely lose their combat strength and could only be at the mercy of others. Even Sages would be infected by the plague when facing the power of the Thousand Plague Umbrella. If they were not treated in time, their origin would be damaged and their combat strength would be greatly reduced. This was definitely a sacred treasure that could shake the Five Views Realm! However, just as Li Cheng finished exclaiming, he realized that the atmosphere around him seemed to be a little off. It seemed like no one was nervous at all, let alone afraid. The surrounding people¡¯s expressions were normal, as if they had not seen Ye Han open the Thousand Plague Umbrella at all. Or perhaps, although they had seen it, they did not care at all. They were too lazy to even think about it and did not take it seriously at all. ¡°Why? This is the Thousand Plague Umbrella!¡± A trace of doubt subconsciously flashed across Li Cheng¡¯s mind, but he quickly understood what was going on. He turned to look at the ¡°Immortal Venerable¡± who still had a faint smile on his face. Cui Heng casually stretched out a finger and pointed it at Ye Han. The big black umbrella immediately trembled and escaped Ye Han¡¯s control. Like a swallow returning to the forest, it directly entered Cui Heng¡¯s palm. Ye Han was stunned on the spot. Before he could say anything ruthless, he was interrupted. Moreover, when the Thousand Plague Umbrella flew out, it looked completely impatient. To Ye Han, this was like being attacked by a Tauren. He was too aggrieved. But what choice did he have? He could only stand there dejectedly and wait for the second arrest. He had directly given up on resisting. At this moment, Cui Heng had already held the Thousand Plague Umbrella in his hand. His Dharmic powers seeped into it and he began to analyze its structure and forging method. ¡°Huh?!¡± He suddenly exclaimed softly and stopped his Dharmic powers. He raised the big black umbrella and looked at it carefully. Then, he shook his palm slightly. Boom! Bang! Bang! Bang! There was a series of cracking sounds. This Sage Armament called the Thousand Plague Umbrella was like a toy. With a shake from Cui Heng, it exploded into countless pieces and scattered on the ground. When Ye Han saw this scene, he felt a buzzing in his head. He almost suspected that he was hallucinating or had been bewitched by some illusory martial technique. Otherwise, how could he see such an unbelievable scene? This was a Sage Armament! Any Sage Armament was essentially equivalent to a Sage! It shattered with just a light shake?! This was too exaggerated! Although Ye Han was frightened by the pressure Cui Heng displayed earlier and felt that a Sage was just an ant compared to him, after a moment of self-awareness, he determined that his judgment was wrong because of excessive shock. Therefore, when he saw Cui Heng tear a Sage Armament into pieces with a casual shake, he was still incomparably shocked. Li Cheng and Li Wei, who were standing not far away, were even more dumbfounded. They looked at the fragments on the ground and once again clearly recognized Cui Heng¡¯s strength. However, Cui Heng placed his attention on the remaining handle of the umbrella in his hand. After shaking off the external ¡°disguise¡± of the Thousand Plague Umbrella, He realized that what was left was actually a golden Key! Chapter 254 - Former Holy Son Chapter 254 Former Holy Son Key? Cui Heng frowned. Why was there a key in a Sage Armament? He held the key in his hand and examined it carefully. He realized that the material was neither gold nor jade. It was completely golden and about three inches long. There were very complicated patterns carved on it, and it looked incomparably exquisite. Actually, from the appearance and shape, one could not be sure that this was a key at a glance. However, at the same time that Cui Heng sensed it, a definition appeared on this thing -key! Someone had used some strange method to attach the definition of a ¡°key¡± to this thing, letting everyone who obtained it know that it was a key. Forcefully giving something a certain definition is a shallow use of Refining Void into Reality. Even if it¡¯s a specific spell, it requires at least the cultivation of the Early-stage Nascent Soul realm. ¡°This key is not simple.¡± Cui Heng made a judgment in his heart. Actually, according to the analysis of this key with his Dharmic powers, its essence was not high, only equivalent to the Mid-stage Golden Core realm. However, a definition had been given to it, and the meaning it represented was completely different. It was very likely related to the true appearance of this world. Hence, Cui Heng carefully put the key into his personal space. Then, he looked at Ye Han, who was already ashen with fear, and said in a low voice, ¡°Qingshu, Mingqiong, restrain him and follow me.¡± This strange key was hidden in the big black umbrella, which meant that there must be some connection between the two. Since Ye Han had stolen this big black umbrella from the Plague Imperial Palace, he most likely knew the original origin of this ¡°Sage Armament¡± and other information. If he wanted to investigate the situation with this key, he could start from Ye Han. ¡­ The huge impact of Cui Heng¡¯s arrival quickly spread outside. Countless people who had benefited from this welcoming ceremony praised Cui Heng from the bottom of their hearts. There was no lack of exaggeration. After hearing the numerous praises a few times, Cui Heng¡¯s image in the eyes of ordinary people had already become no different from a true Immortal. The matter of this descent would most likely become a legend passed down by word of mouth and spread among the people. Thousands of years later, as long as the inheritance of civilization had not been severed, the myths and legends about Cui Heng would most likely still be familiar stories to the commoners. Now, Cui Heng had returned to the familiar and unfamiliar Fengzhou Overseer¡¯s Office. It was familiar because the State Overseer¡¯s Office was still in its original position and had not changed much. It was unfamiliar because the layout and furnishings inside had changed drastically. After all, a hundred years had passed and there had been a change in dynasty in between. It was very normal for the previous State Overseers to modify the interior of the government office. In the inner hall of the State Overseer¡¯s Office, Cui Heng sat in the main seat. Liu Litao, Chen Tong, Lu Zhengming, and the others stood at the side. He Qingrou and the other disciples of the Immortal Dawn Sect were helping the government maintain order. Cui Heng¡¯s arrival had caused too many phenomena and changes. Many commoners wanted to see what this Upper World Immortal looked like. In order to avoid chaos, they had to specially maintain order in the city. Li Cheng and Li Wei also followed him here. They stood in a corner and looked at Ye Han, who was escorted up by Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong. Their hearts were filled with emotions. The abandoned disciple of the Plague Imperial Palace, Ye Han, could be said to be famous in the Five Views Realm. Even in the myriad worlds, such a Limitless Golden Immortal with a Sage Armament was enough to go to most places freely. In the end, he met his demise on such a desolate planet. The world was really unpredictable. However, who would have thought that there would actually be such a great existence that had surpassed the Sixth Realm on such a remote and ordinary planet? Even though a long time had passed, the two of them still felt like they were dreaming. The power Cui Heng displayed was too unbelievable. It was simply ridiculous. Boom! Ye Han was forced to kneel on the ground by Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong. He lowered his head and did not say a word. He did not look at Cui Heng, nor did he struggle. Cui Heng glanced at Ye Han indifferently and did not question him immediately. Instead, he said to Li Cheng and Li Wei, who were standing in the corner, ¡°Tell me what you know about him.¡± This was what they had agreed on outside. Li Cheng and Li Wei only woke up from their daze after hearing Cui Heng¡¯s words. The two of them were clearly Limitless Golden Immortals, but they stood there in a panic as if they were sleepwalking. Fortunately, the two of them quickly calmed down. They first looked at each other and exchanged glances. Li Cheng took a step forward and bowed respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Exalted Immortal. Let me speak.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Cui Heng nodded lightly. ¡°Exalted Immortal, it¡¯s like this. According to what I know, Ye Han is originally the Holy Son of the Plague Imperial Palace. The current Sect Master has high hopes for him¡­¡± Li Cheng recounted what he knew. In his description, Ye Han was an orphan from a poor family. 3,700 years ago, he was born in an ordinary mountain village on Chongyang Star. He lost his parents before the age of ten. He was discovered by the Sect Master of the Plague Imperial Palace, who had yet to reach the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm when he was wandering around. He was brought back to the Plague Imperial Palace and taken in as a disciple. Ye Han was talented, had a special physique, and an excellent foundation. His cultivation speed could be said to be world-shocking. He stepped into the Deity Realm before the age of 20 and became a Deva at the age of 50. At the age of 100, he became a Mystic Deity and shook the entire Chongyang Star. He was conferred the title of Holy Son and enjoyed the same status as the Elders. From that time onwards, everyone on Chongyang Star would think that Ye Han would naturally become a Golden Immortal and step by step become a Limitless Golden Immortal. He would become someone with power second only to the Sect Master and the Venerable Sage. Just as everyone expected, Ye Han continued to break through quickly. When he was 200 years old, he had already digested a piece of Immortal True Essence and become a Golden Immortal. Next, he used less than a hundred years to become a Limitless Golden Immortal. A Limitless Golden Immortal who was less than 300 years old made the entire Plague Imperial Palace overjoyed. Such a young Limitless Golden Immortal meant that Ye Han was a peerless genius who had a chance of breaking through to Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm. This was a Pseudo-Sage with a bright future. At that time, the Sect Master of the Plague Imperial Palace, who was Ye Han¡¯s master, had already reached the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm. He even specially approved Ye Han to come into contact with the Sage Armaments stored in the palace to increase his comprehension of the laws. However, 200 years after Ye Han became a Limitless Golden Immortal, 3,200 years ago, a shocking scandal suddenly broke out in the Plague Imperial Palace. The Holy Son, Ye Han, had stolen a Sage Armament and defected. His whereabouts were unknown. For more than 3,000 years after that, Ye Han roamed the Five Views Realm and the surrounding worlds, killing every disciple of the Plague Imperial Palace he saw. It was as if he treated the Plague Imperial Palace as his mortal enemy. ¡°This is a publicly acknowledged ingrate.¡± Li Cheng gave a final statement. This was the information he had heard on Chongyang Star. ¡°Haha!¡± At this moment, Ye Han suddenly sneered. ¡°You¡¯re listening to the nonsense of the Plague Imperial Palace!¡± Chapter 255 - Pitiful Person, A Certain Death Chapter 255 Pitiful Person, A Certain Death Ye Han suddenly spoke, causing Li Cheng, who had just finished explaining, to be stunned. Including Cui Heng, everyone present looked at Ye Han. ¡°Speak then.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°If I tell you, can you spare my life?¡± Ye Han turned to look at Cui Heng and asked bluntly. He seemed to feel that he had some value and actually began to bargain. ¡°I know many secrets of the Plague Imperial Palace, and I also know the secrets of the Thousand Plague Umbrella. As long as you promise to let me go, I will definitely tell you everything I know.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Pei Qingshu shouted angrily. The blood in his body boiled, and his gaze towards Ye Han was filled with killing intent. In his opinion, Ye Han was disrespectful to Cui Heng and this was unforgivable. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be angry.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand gently and looked at Ye Han with interest. There was still a faint smile on his face. ¡°Are you so confident that I can¡¯t force you to speak?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Ye Han opened his mouth, as if he wanted to argue, but in the end, he did not dare to really say it. In the end, he lowered his head dejectedly and said,¡± I¡¯ll talk.¡± The story was not melodramatic, but it was not novel either. Ye Han was indeed discovered by the Sect Master of the Plague Imperial Palace by chance and taken in as a disciple. However, the reason why he was carefully nurtured was not to become a successor for him. After all, the Sect Master of the Plague Imperial Palace had become a Sage not long after taking Ye Han in as his disciple. His lifespan had become incomparably long. Even if Ye Han lived to the limit of a Limitless Golden Immortal, he would not be able to take over. The true goal of the Sect Master of the Plague Imperial Palace was very simple. After nurturing Ye Han, he could legitimately let him come into contact with the Sage Armaments in the palace. This was to complete the nurturing of the Sage Armaments and silently increase the power of the Sage Armaments. Ye Han, the so-called Holy Son, was actually just nourishment for the Thousand Plague Umbrella. Therefore, after coming into contact with the Thousand Plague Umbrella, his cultivation had never increased. He had already become a Limitless Golden Immortal more than 3,000 years ago, and he was a Limitless Golden Immortal who was not even 300 years old. But now, not to mention breaking through to a higher level, his cultivation realm had not improved at all. He was still a Limitless Golden Immortal. It was completely stagnant. It was precisely because the Thousand Plague Umbrella was constantly absorbing his power that he could not cultivate normally at all, let alone obtain any improvement. Actually, Ye Han discovered this not long after he came into contact with the Thousand Plague Umbrella. However, he did not think too much at first and only thought that this was a necessary process for a Limitless Golden Immortal to fuse with a Sage Armament. However, as time passed, he realized that the power absorbed by the Thousand Plague Umbrella was increasing. It had even reached a terrifying level where if he did not cultivate hard, his cultivation might regress. Ye Han fell into panic because of this, so he went to ask his master. At that time, the Sect Master of the Plague Imperial Palace, who had already become a Sage, only gave him a perfunctory answer. Then, the Sect Master of the Plague Imperial Palace gave him a simple mission. He was to go to a star outside the Five Views Realm to collect a precious ore. When he returned, he would be rewarded with a precious pill that could make up for the loss of power absorbed by the Sage Armament. At that time, Ye Han trusted his master completely. He did not think too much about it and left Chongyang with the Thousand Plague Umbrella. However, when he returned to the Five Views Realm, he heard the news that the Holy Son of the Plague Imperial Palace had stolen a Sage Armament and defected. The Plague Imperial Palace had issued a wanted order for him and the entire Five Views Realm was after him. This sudden situation stunned Ye Han, but he quickly figured out the reason. The goal of the Plague Imperial Palace was very clear. It was to make him unable to leave the Thousand Plague Umbrella and had to bring it with him. Otherwise, he would be captured and even lose his freedom. As long as he brought the Thousand Plague Umbrella with him, his strength would be continuously absorbed and he would be forced to nourish this Sage Armament. This so-called act of stealing a Sage Armament and defecting had probably been arranged long ago. After all, if the Holy Son was sucked dry by the Sage Armament, it would be difficult to explain. However, it did not matter if it was the Holy Son who stole the Sage Armament and escaped. Moreover, as a Holy Son who had stolen a Sage Armament and defected, even if Ye Han had the intention to expose the Plague Imperial Palace, no one would believe him. From the beginning, the Plague Imperial Palace was in an invincible position. When Ye Han¡¯s lifespan was exhausted or the Plague Imperial Palace no longer planned to let him nourish the Thousand Plague Umbrella. They would naturally take back this Sage Armament that had been nurtured greatly. If he was still not dead by then, there would most likely have been a scene of ¡°the traitor was finally captured after thousands of years of pursuit¡±. After hearing Ye Han¡¯s description, everyone fell silent. Especially Li Cheng and Li Wei. They had heard Ye Han¡¯s story since they were young, but they did not expect the truth to be like this. This was actually a pitiful person. Cui Heng frowned and fell into deep thought. Then, he nodded slightly and said, ¡°There¡¯s a secret opening that absorbs the user¡¯s essence energy on that Thousand Plague Umbrella. However, I¡¯m afraid this essence is not used to nourish the Thousand Plague Umbrella itself¡­¡± As he spoke, he stretched out his right hand and opened his fingers. A long strip-like object appeared in his palm. The material was neither gold nor jade. It was completely golden and about three inches long. There were very complicated patterns carved on it, and it looked incomparably exquisite. Cui Heng asked, ¡°Ye Han, do you know about this?¡± ¡°Is this a key from the Thousand Plague Umbrella?¡± Ye Han looked at it carefully and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know about it. I didn¡¯t even know that there was a key in the Thousand Plague Umbrella. Eh, that¡¯s not right. How did I know that this was a key?¡± At this moment, the others also looked at the key with surprise. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did I know that this was a key as soon as I saw it?¡± ¡°The shape of this thing isn¡¯t enough for people to instantly determine that it¡¯s a key, but why did I directly know that it was a key?¡± ¡°Exalted Immortal, this, what¡¯s going on? Could this key be some extraordinary treasure?¡± ¡­ . Everyone present discovered the uniqueness of this key and was extremely surprised. They had never encountered a similar situation. ¡°This is a rather mysterious technique.¡± Cui Heng did not explain much and continued to say to Ye Han, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the power that was sucked away was not used to nourish the Thousand Plague Umbrella, but to nourish this key. Do you know the origin of the Thousand Plague Umbrella?¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually for this key?!¡± The expression on Ye Han¡¯s face immediately became incomparably complicated. He muttered, ¡°They want to harm me just for this key!¡± However, his face was filled with joy again. He actually laughed loudly. ¡°Hahaha, I understand, I understand. This key is an opportunity for that old thing to break through to a higher realm! Now, he will never be able to obtain this key. He will never be able to reach the Peak of the Sixth Realm. Great, that¡¯s great! Hahahaha!¡± The old thing he was talking about should be the Sect Master of the Plague Imperial Palace, a Sage at the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry to be happy.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand gently and continued to ask, ¡°Do you know the origin of this Thousand Plague Umbrella?¡± ¡°This is the ancestral Sage Armament of the Plague Imperial Palace. Its exact origin is unknown.¡± Ye Han shook his head gently and said, ¡°120,000 years ago, the Plague Imperial Palace ended their long journey among the starry sky and migrated to Chongyang Star. ¡°At that time, the Plague Imperial Palace had three Sage Armaments. The Thousand Plague Umbrella was one of them. It was considered the oldest Sage Armament in the Plague Imperial Palace. This is recorded in the books of the Plague Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°120,000 years ago?¡± Cui Heng raised his eyebrows slightly. This period of time was really too long. After breaking through to the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm, he had only extended his lifespan by 129,600 years. After an Immortal cultivator entered the Nascent Soul realm, every time they broke through a small realm, the lifespan of their body would increase considerably. For example, breaking through to the Mid-stage Nascent Soul realm would extend their lifespan by 36,000 years, and breaking through to the Late-stage Nascent Soul realm would extend their lifespan by 48,000 years. In theory, the limit of their lifespan was 360,000 years. Hundreds of thousands of years was a lot of time, enough for many things to change, even for a planet. Before this, the matter with the longest history that Cui Heng had heard was that 10,000 years ago, the Dao God had descended to Daozhou Star with 35 Golden Immortals. He did not expect to hear something reaching 120,000 years ago. ¡°What about before they went to Chongyang Star? Where was the Plague Imperial Palace?¡± Cui Heng asked again. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Ye Han shook his head and said, ¡°The history before coming to Chongyang Star is the sect¡¯s greatest secret. It¡¯s not written in the books. Only the previous Sect Masters are qualified to know.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Cui Heng pondered and nodded slightly.¡± Well, it seems that I have to make a trip to the Plague Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°Exalted Immortal, Exalted Immortal!¡± Ye Han revealed an ecstatic expression when he heard this. He hurriedly said, ¡°If Exalted Immortal wants to deal with the Plague Imperial Palace, I¡¯m willing to do my best to help you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± Cui Heng shook his head and said to Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong, ¡°Take him away. Torture him and find out everything he knows, including the situation of the Plague Imperial Palace, its inheritance, secrets, and the knowledge of his 3,000 years of life. I¡¯ll bestow you with Dharmic powers to strip away a person¡¯s Immortal True Essence. After you¡¯re done asking, give him a quick death. This can be considered a leniency.¡± He had never planned to spare Ye Han. This person had spread a plague in Yongzhou and killed countless people. It would not be too much to cut him into pieces. It was impossible to let him live. Ye Han was slightly stunned when he heard this. Then, he smiled bitterly and actually became a little relaxed. He bowed to Cui Heng extremely respectfully. ¡°Exalted Immortal, thank you.¡± Then, without needing Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong to escort him, he followed the two of them out of the inner hall. Such a change made everyone present sigh. Especially Li Cheng and Li Wei. They looked at Ye Han¡¯s departing figure and never expected this legendary figure to have such an ending. However, it was still an honor to die at the hands of Immortal Venerable Cui. ¡°Your names are Li Cheng and Li Wei, right?¡± At this moment, Cui Heng¡¯s voice suddenly entered their ears. The siblings immediately shivered and hurriedly turned around. They saw Cui Heng looking at them with a smile and asking, ¡°Are you Li Fa¡¯s descendants, here to seek revenge?¡± Chapter 256 - Star Map Chapter 256 Star Map Li Cheng and Li Wei¡¯s expressions froze when they heard this. The two of them seemed to have instantly turned into wooden puppets and were motionless, their eyes filled with fear. In the past few days, be it ordinary people or martial artists, they had been very polite to them, as if they were entertaining guests. This even made them subconsciously forget their true goal. They were here to investigate the death of their great-grandfather, Li Fa, and this matter was very likely related to Immortal Venerable Cui in front of them. This was a life-threatening matter! ¡°Immortal Venerable, we¡­¡± Li Cheng hesitated for a moment, but he decided to tell the truth.¡± We¡¯re indeed descendants of our Great-Grandfather, but we¡¯re not here to seek revenge. We just want to investigate the reason for his death.¡± This was indeed the truth. After all, Li Fa had already been dead for more than 6,000 years when they were born. In the mortal world, this matter was no longer related to their bloodline at all. They had no feelings for each other at all. The reason why they came to investigate was because the rewards given by the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect were too tempting. The mission request did not say that they had to avenge Li Fa. They only needed to investigate the cause of death. At this moment, Liu Litao, Chen Tong, Lu Zhengming, and the others also looked at Li Cheng. They were very curious. What kind of guts did he have to dare to come here to investigate? Was he tired of living? ¡°I can tell you the cause of Li Fa¡¯s death.¡± Cui Heng smiled without changing his expression. ¡°6,700 years ago, a Golden Immortal drove a flying shuttle into the universe from here. He encountered Li Fa on Tianzhu Star and there was a conflict between the two sides. Li Fa was killed by that Golden Immortal, but a mark was also left on that Golden Immortal. After that, this Golden Immortal used a secret technique to hide himself. He died more than 3,000 years ago, passing his Immortal True Essence to his son. His son is now a Realm Guardian Spirit Beast of mine.¡± He had considered the situation before explaining it directly. Although Cui Heng was cautious, he did not behave cautiously just for the sake of it. After understanding the situation on Chongyang Star, he already understood that the forces on Chongyang Star could not threaten him. Due to this understanding, his style of doing things naturally became direct without any hesitation. However, this sudden explanation frightened Li Cheng and Li Wei. Their faces turned pale as they looked at Cui Heng in fear. The person he wanted to investigate was actually Immortal Venerable Cui¡¯s Realm Guardian Spirit Beast! Although they did not understand how the human they had investigated about back then and had now become a Realm Guardian Spirit Beast, this did not affect them from understanding Cui Heng¡¯s meaning. This was clearly telling them that it was time to take sides. Should they stand on the side of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect and treat Cui Heng as an enemy? Should they resist until the end, or should they give up on this hatred and decisively choose to stand on Cui Heng¡¯s side and explain the situation to the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect? The answer was obvious. They did not even need to think to make a choice. Li Cheng and Li Wei looked at each other and knelt on the ground at the same time. Then, Li Cheng bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Immortal Venerable, actually, we siblings don¡¯t have any feelings for Li Fa at all. Our bloodline connection is also extremely thin. We¡¯re not here to seek revenge. It¡¯s only because the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect took out three pieces of Immortal True Essence as a reward that we came to investigate Li Fa¡¯s death for the sake of the family¡¯s strength.¡± In his panic, he didn¡¯t even dare to call Li Fa his Great-grandfather, only referring to him by his name. Actually, there was not much problem with calling him by his name. After all, it had been passed down for countless generations. ¡°I see. I was wondering why the death of a Half-step Golden Immortal was still being investigated after 6,700 years.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said, ¡°Why does the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect value him so much?¡± From what he had learned from Li Cheng and Li Wei earlier, a Half-step Golden Immortal should not be an important figure on Chongyang Star. Even if Li Fa had once been valued by the Sage of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, it was unlikely that he would still remember him after 6,700 years. This was almost the limit of a Sage¡¯s lifespan. It could almost be said that the Sage had borne this grudge for most of his life. It was really unbelievable. was ¡°Immortal Venerable, it¡¯s said that Li Fa went out to find a method to reach the Peak of the Sixth Realm.¡± Li Cheng told him his guess. ¡°Moreover, from the rewards of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, Li Fa has most likely discovered some clues back then.¡± ¡°A way to step into the Peak of the Sixth Realm?¡± Cui Heng fell into deep thought when he heard this. Then, he nodded and said, ¡°This is indeed possible. To a Sage who is about to die, this is undoubtedly the most important thing.¡± This news was relatively important to him. Now, he only knew half of the cultivation method for the Nine Realms of the Immortal World, which was the method for a Limitless Golden Immortal at the Peak of the Fifth Realm to step into the Sixth Realm and become a Sage. As for how to break through to the Peak of the Sixth Realm, he had no idea at all. He didn¡¯t even know what the Peak of the Sixth Realm was called or what characteristics it had. If he could investigate this, it would definitely allow his Nascent Soul cultivation to increase greatly. To the current Cui Heng, every piece of important news could be said to be a great tonic. Knowledge and information were equivalent to cultivation and power! Li Cheng lowered his head and did not dare to continue speaking If he continued asking, he would be asking if Cui Heng had already grasped the clues that Li Fa had discovered since he had subdued the son of the person who killed Li Fa. In his opinion, if he really asked that, he would be courting death. Li Wei also understood this logic and lowered her head, keeping quiet. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous.¡± Cui Heng saw through the siblings¡¯ mentality and smiled. ¡°I really don¡¯t know if Li Fa has discovered anything. The person who killed Li Fa back then probably didn¡¯t know either. Perhaps in this world, only he knows if there are any clues to this cultivation method. No, there¡¯s another place. The clue might be on Tianzhu Star. That¡¯s where Li Fa was buried, and also the last place he hid. If there¡¯s really any clue, it¡¯s most likely hidden on Tianzhu Star. As he was also buried on Tianzhu Star. Naturally, no one mentioned this clue again.¡± Thinking of this, he decisively said to Li Cheng and Li Wei, ¡°You guys must have a direction guide to cross the vast universe through the flying shuttle. Something similar to a Star Map?¡± ¡°Yes, there is.¡± Li Cheng hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s a Star Map in the Star Shuttle to guide our destination and adjust the direction.¡± As he spoke, he took out a palm-sized flying shuttle model from his sleeve and tapped it gently. Then, a light blue light screen flew out from the flying shuttle. It floated above the flying shuttle and countless starlight stretched out, forming several starry skies. In this light curtain, there were countless stars, and many stars were marked with names. Especially those stars with life. Almost all of them had a name. When Cui Heng saw the Star Map floating above the flying shuttle, he was about to observe it carefully when he suddenly felt that the Star Map was a little familiar. He hurriedly took a closer look and his eyes lit up. ¡°The Star Map of this area is almost identical to the one I saw in the Purple Extreme Palace. It¡¯s Qiqi¡¯s whereabouts.¡± Chapter 257 - Heavens Fragment, Purple Sun Immortal World Chapter 257 Heaven¡¯s Fragment, Purple Sun Immortal World Back then, after Cui Heng sensed the abnormality on the moon, he discovered the Purple Extreme Palace on it. On it, there was a destroyed teleportation array. The teleportation array had an astrolabe used to locate the stars. On it was a simple Star Map and the locations of three stars were emphasized. However, Cui Heng did not know much about this universe¡¯s starry sky before, nor had he seen a complete star map. It was impossible to determine where the three stars were with the simple Star Map on the astrolabe. But it was different now. Although the Star Map that Li Cheng displayed might not be particularly complete, it could still be said to be rather vast. From the markings on the star map, it included the 13 Realms and many starry skies. There were a total of 27 Living Stars. The three stars marked on the astrolabe were also shown on the Star Map. It belonged to the Purple Sun Realm and was located at the edge of this Star Map. ¡°If the three stars specially marked on the astrolabe are really the destination of the teleportation portal, this means that Qiqi has most likely gone to the Purple Sun Realm.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself. Then, he looked at the location of Daozhou Star and Chongyang Star. He compared the distance between the two to the distance from Chongyang Star to the Purple Sun Realm. He realized that the latter was almost a hundred times further than the former. This was too far. It seemed that it would not be easy to go to the Purple Sun Realm. Moreover, he knew nothing about the Purple Sun Realm now. He could not go there directly. Next, Cui Heng began to search for the location of Taihong Star on the Star Map. After all, according to the description in Hong Fugui¡¯s letter, he should have returned to Taihong Star with his wife to look for that powerful father-in-law. Moreover, according to the description of Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate and the records of the Nine Immortal Sects of the Heavenly Void World, Taihong Star should not be far from Daozhou Star. Logically speaking, it should be on this Star Map However, he could not find Taihong Star even after looking at the entire Star Map a few times. Could it be that the Nine Heavens Cloud Realm was actually very far away? This was not right. Back then, the Dao God was only a Limitless Golden Immortal. Could he have flown over from outside the 13 Realms? A long journey in the scale of the universe was filled with danger. Cui Heng frowned slightly and looked at Li Cheng. He asked, ¡°Where is the Nine Heavens Cloud Realm that fell into destruction 6,800 years ago?¡± ¡°Here.¡± Li Cheng pointed at a spot on the edge of the Star Map and said, ¡°Back then, this Star Map should be called the 14 Realms Star Map. Now, there are only 13 Realms left because the Nine Heavens Cloud Realm here was destroyed. It¡¯s said that this starry sky is still chaotic to this day. It¡¯s filled with spatial turbulence. Even Sages find it difficult to enter. Even the surrounding starry skies are greatly affected. Several planets with life have fallen into an apocalypse.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and confirmed the location of Daozhou Star. He realized that this place was not too far from the Nine Heavens Cloud Realm, only about three times the distance to Chongyang Star. However, there was clearly something abnormal in the starry sky between Daozhou Star and the Nine Heavens Cloud Realm. There was nothing special about this area, be it planets or stars. It looked ordinary and inconspicuous, but there was a very clear label asking the flying shuttle to circle around this place as much as possible when traveling through the starry sky. It was best not to approach the area. Hence, Cui Heng pointed at the starry sky and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°Immortal Venerable, this was once the starry sky where Taihong Star was,¡± Li Cheng replied. ¡°The former Taihong Star was an incomparably bright Living Star. ¡°2,000 years ago, there were already seven Sages on Taihong Star, and they were almost about to reach the point of forming a world of their own. But about 2,000 years ago, Taihong Star actually disappeared into thin air.¡± ¡°Disappeared?!¡± Cui Heng revealed a rare expression of surprise and frowned. ¡°Was it shattered and destroyed, hidden, or teleported away?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Li Cheng shook his head and said, ¡°After discovering that Planet Taihong had disappeared, that starry sky became a taboo. No one below the Sage realm dared to approach it and would stay away. ¡°Moreover, Taihong Star is an independent starry sky. There are no nearby starry skies with Living Stars, and there¡¯s relatively little communication with the outside world. It¡¯s also difficult to determine the situation of the Taihong Star through any method.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s normal.¡± Cui Heng nodded and fell into deep thought. Taihong Star¡¯s situation was indeed completely beyond his expectations. A planet disappeared into thin air! This was not a simple matter. Even he could only think of four ways to do that. One was to set up a large-scale concealment array. This method did not require much. As long as one was willing to spend the time, even the weakest Early-stage Nascent Soul cultivator could do it. The second was to distort the space outside the planet to a great extent. This way, even if someone came to the location of the original planet, they would not be able to touch or see it. Naturally, it was equivalent to disappearing. This method had a higher requirement. One had to reach the peak of the Early-stage Nascent Soul realm at least, and they had to have a certain level of mastery over spatial techniques. The third was to directly move the entire planet away. In the truest sense, making a planet disappear into thin air required at least a Mid-stage Nascent Soul cultivator to cultivate a spell like the Miniature Thousand Mile Court to an extremely high realm. Chapter 258 - Heavens Fragment, Purple Sun Immortal World (2) Chapter 258 Heaven¡¯s Fragment, Purple Sun Immortal World (2) The exact method was relatively simple. He could just use a spell to connect the planet to his portable space and put the entire planet inside. The fourth was the most direct way. It was to use a powerful attack to directly destroy this planet. In other words, ¡°Star Destruction¡±! This method had extremely high requirements. Even Cui Heng, who was already at the Late-stage Nascent Soul realm, was not completely confident in succeeding. He would only know after trying. After all, he had never used his full strength after breaking through to the Nascent Soul realm, so he did not know how powerful his strongest destructive power was. However, no matter which method it was, it was not something that a Sixth Realm Immortal could do. This meant that it must be experts at the Seventh Realm of the Immortal World. The reason why they thought that there was nothing there was most likely because the Sages did not have the ability to discover it, or because they did not dare to explain for some reason. ¡°The universe is indeed filled with danger. A Late-stage Nascent Soul cultivation is far from enough to protect myself. I can¡¯t be complacent just because of this bit of strength.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°I wonder how Fugui is doing. His wife claims to be the daughter of a Great Divine Being from Taihong Star, but Taihong Star disappeared 2,000 years ago. Where did they go?¡±. Hong Fugui and Jiang Qiqi could be said to be the two people he cared about the most. But now, one of them was missing, and although he had a rough location of the other, she was too far away. Thinking of this, he turned his gaze to the Star Map and suddenly asked Li Cheng, ¡°How much do you know about the Purple Sun Realm?¡± This was probably where Jiang Qiqi had gone. ¡°Purple Sun Realm?¡± Li Cheng was stunned when he heard that. Then, he shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much. The Purple Sun Realm claims to be the manifestation of a fragment world of the Heavens. It¡¯s called the Purple Sun Immortal Realm and is located above the Hundred Realms. Only those who have permission can enter and exit this realm.¡± ¡°There¡¯s such a place?¡± Cui Heng could not help but be surprised. This starry sky was indeed different. Even a place that claimed to be an Immortal World had appeared. ¡°If Immortal Venerable wants to understand the Purple Sun Realm, I know of a place to go.¡± Li Cheng added, ¡°There¡¯s an ancient Star God on Sanshou Star adjacent to Chongyang Star. Legend has it that he has been to the Purple Sun Realm before.¡± m? ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. Then, he looked at Liu Litao, Zhao Guang, Lu Zhengming, and the others and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make a trip to Tianzhu Star next. You just have to take care of the matters here. If you encounter any problems that you can¡¯t solve, you can get Huo San, Qingshu, Mingqiong, and the others to help. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± He decided to investigate the matters of the Sixth Realm of the Immortal World step by step first to obtain new knowledge and explore new unknowns to increase his cultivation. This universe was still too dangerous. His Late-stage Nascent Soul cultivation was not enough. He had to break through to the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm as soon as possible. Then, he could begin to seek to break through to the Soul Formation realm. As long as one reached the Soul Formation realm, not only would their cultivation strength become even stronger, their life-preservation abilities would definitely become even better. Moreover, he could even upgrade the System package. At that time, there should be many things that could help with his cultivation and increase his cultivation realm and strength. ¡°Come with me,¡± Cui Heng said to Li Cheng. ¡°Thank you, Immortal Venerable!¡± Li Cheng hurriedly bowed and thanked him. He understood that Cui Heng was giving him a chance. As long as he performed well, he might have a chance to stay by this Immortal Venerable¡¯s side as his follower. ¡°Immortal Venerable, can I come with you too?¡± Li Wei took the opportunity to ask carefully. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go.¡± Cui Heng shook his head and said, ¡°Stay here. If you feel that there¡¯s nothing to do, you can help interrogate Ye Han.¡± ¡°Yes, Immortal Venerable.¡± Li Wei heaved a sigh of relief. She was a little worried that she would be directly ignored. This way, she would not be able to follow this Immortal Venerable with her brother. Fortunately, she should still be of some use. Cui Heng was swift and decisive. After deciding to go to Tianzhu Star to investigate, he directly left the State Overseer¡¯s Office with Li Cheng Liu Litao, Zhao Guang, Lu Zhengming, and the others looked at Cui Heng¡¯s departing figure, their hearts filled with shock. an Cui Heng¡¯s series of questions just now had an extremely huge impact on their common sense and understanding. non The myriad worlds, the endless starry skies, the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm, the strangely destroyed Nine Heavens Cloud Realm, the Taihong Star that disappeared into thin air, the Purple Sun Realm that called itself an Immortal World, and so on. These were things that they had never heard of before. It was an eye-opener for them, and they deeply understood that the planet they were on was actually incomparably small. Their cultivation was insignificant, like an ant. The road ahead was long and endless. The few of them looked at each other as if they were telepathic, and the same thought appeared in their minds. ¡°We have to cultivate hard and become stronger. We have to reach a higher realm. Otherwise, we won¡¯t even have the qualifications to follow Immortal Venerable.¡± ¡­. An incomparably bright golden light soared into the sky from Changfeng Prefecture, illuminating the eyes of countless commoners. AS It was as if a golden stream of light had risen from the ground to the sky. It looked incomparably magnificent. It was the flying shuttle that Li Cheng was driving However, when he came to Daozhou Star, he was sitting with his sister. Now, he was sitting with Cui Heng. The space inside the flying shuttle was not big. It was less than 30 feet long and a little more than 10 feet wide. It was not even 10 feet tall. It could even be said to be a little cramped. The furnishings were also very simple. There was only a table and some chairs, a cruise star map, and a light screen. They could see the situation outside the flying shuttle in real time. Cui Heng stood in the flying shuttle and looked at the cruise star map. Then, he looked at the deep and dark starry sky outside and suddenly asked, ¡°Why did Ye Han chase you here? Do your whereabouts often attract attention?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Cheng nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost common knowledge in the Five Views Realm that we¡¯ve accepted the mission to investigate the cause of Great-grandfather¡¯s death. It¡¯s not strange for us to be noticed.¡± ¡°Previously, you said that in the past hundred years, you¡¯ve been traveling non-stop, wanting to come here as soon as possible¡­¡± Cui Heng seemed to be hinting at something as he chuckled. ¡°This is obviously a clear goal. It¡¯s very easy to discover.¡± ¡°Immortal Venerable, what do you mean?¡± At this moment, Li Cheng could tell that Cui Heng¡¯s words had a deeper meaning. After thinking for a moment, he revealed a shocked expression. ¡°You mean that other than Ye Han, there might be someone else following us?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a possibility, but a certainty.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently. ¡°If you fly a little further out, you should be able to observe the situation outside Tianzhu Star.¡± As a Late-stage Nascent Soul cultivator, his perception was extremely powerful. Before he really approached Tianzhu Star, he had already discovered that something was wrong with the situation ahead. There was a large amount of powerful spiritual fluctuations there. It was clearly the aura of flying shuttles. And there were more than ten! Li Cheng became a little nervous from Cui Heng¡¯s words. He even subconsciously prepared for battle. Flying shuttles were also a weapon and could be used in battle. However, he quickly relaxed. There was a golden thigh standing beside him. What was there to be nervous about? Before long, Li Cheng drove the flying shuttle close to Tianzhu Star. Then, his eyes widened as he exclaimed, ¡°There really are! Moreover, there are 16 flying shuttles, and they¡¯re all the large ones!¡± The so-called large flying shuttle was a super strengthened version of an ordinary flying shuttle. Not only was its flying speed faster, but its combat strength was also extremely strong. The combat strength of the most ordinary large flying shuttle was more than ten times that of a Limitless Golden Immortal. At this moment, outside Tianzhu Star, 16 large flying shuttles were intertwined with each other, each occupying an area. It was obvious that they had sealed off the entire Tianzhu Star. When Li Cheng discovered these flying shuttles, they quickly reacted. The three large flying shuttles closest to him immediately adjusted their positions and directions, directly placing themselves in front of him, preventing Li Cheng from driving the flying shuttle forward. Immediately after, a message came from the three large flying shuttles. ¡°The flying shuttle in front, stop flying immediately and hover on the spot! Open the cabin door and wait for our inspection!!¡± Chapter 259 - A Figure More Magnificent than the Stars Chapter 259 A Figure More Magnificent than the Stars ¡°Immortal Venerable, it¡¯s the large flying shuttle of the Netherworld Sacred Sect and the Sun Family of Qingyang Star.¡± Li Cheng recognized the origins of these flying shuttles at a glance and reported to Cui Heng, ¡°The other flying shuttles should be from the Chen family of Baijing Star and the Ten Thousand Sword Sect.¡± A large flying shuttle was different from a small individual flying shuttle. This was already a large strategic weapon. It had to display the characteristics of the faction it belonged to. Otherwise, it was very likely to cause unnecessary conflict. ¡°Looks like your actions have indeed attracted a lot of attention.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°So many forces have been attracted over.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of Immortal Venerable. This is also because we lack experience and don¡¯t have a good concealment method. That¡¯s why we were tracked down,¡± Li Cheng said with some shame. After all, he and Li Wei were only 700 years old and most of their time was spent on cultivation. Their experience in traveling was indeed not enough. ¡°Flying shuttle in front, I advise you not to resist unnecessarily. Hurry up and leave the shuttle for inspection!¡± At this moment, the three large flying shuttles sent another message. At the same time, they were getting closer and closer to the flying shuttle. At this rate, they would probably collide with it soon. A small flying shuttle could not withstand the impact of this huge flying shuttle weapon. ¡°Immortal Venerable, what should we do now?¡± Li Cheng asked Cui Heng. Faced with the current situation, it was definitely impossible for him to make a direct decision. Of course, he did not have the ability to make a decision. ¡°Let¡¯s do as they say.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go out.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Li Cheng could not help but be a little confused. What was going on? Shouldn¡¯t he release his aura and pressure to scare the other party out of his wits and resolve all problems? With Cui Heng¡¯s strength, it was definitely easy for him to do this. There was no doubt. Why did he have to do as the other party said? Li Cheng did not understand why, but he did not dare to ask what was going on. He could only nod and say, ¡°Yes, Immortal Venerable.¡± Then, the door of the shuttle opened and Cui Heng walked out with Li Cheng. He came to this dark and deep starry sky. He only stood beside the flying ship, as if he was quietly waiting for an inspection. He did not seem to have any intention of resisting. This situation surprised the people on the huge flying ship. Under normal circumstances, if one suddenly intercepted the other party¡¯s flying shuttle for no reason in the starry sky of the universe, they would encounter very intense resistance and might even directly fight. Why was it so smooth this time? In the large flying shuttle of the Netherworld Sacred Sect. NOI A burly man in a black robe laughed as he said to a woman wielding a bone sword. ¡°Haha, this genius from the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect is too timid. He actually came out directly.¡± This person¡¯s name was Tan Sheng, and he was a Limitless Golden Immortal from the Netherworld Sacred Sect on Chongyang Star. Decades ago, he received an order from the sect. The information was that Li Cheng and Li Wei¡¯s shuttle had been in an abnormal state in the past few decades and had been flying in the same direction quickly. They must have obtained some extremely important clues. It might even be a clue to Li Fa¡¯s death. If it was really related to Li Fa, then it meant that the place Li Chenghe went to was very likely to have the mysteries of breaking through the Sage realm and advancing to the Peak of the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm. It was impossible for any faction with a Myriad Techniques Return to One Sage to not care about this temptation. As long as one could break through to the Peak of Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm, his status would become completely different from now. Even if one wanted to rule the entire Five Views Realm, it would probably not be a problem. After all, in the past, existences of this level were only big shots in myths and legends. If one really appeared, it would definitely cause a huge commotion. However, compared to Tan Sheng¡¯s excitement, Feng Lanzhi, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, frowned slightly. She looked at Cui Heng, who was standing beside Li Cheng, and said in a low voice, ¡°Could there be a trap? We don¡¯t know that person.¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably just a Limitless Golden Immortal. Could it be that a Sage will appear in such a desolate starry sky?¡± Tan Sheng shook his head and smiled. ¡°But I have a bad feeling.¡± Feng Lanzhi patted her chest and frowned. ¡°I even feel like I can¡¯t breathe.¡± ¡°Lanzhi, you¡¯re too cautious.¡± Tan Sheng shook his head and said in a low voice, ¡°Being cautious is not wrong. It can allow you to avoid many unnecessary dangers. But sometimes, if we¡¯re too careful, it¡¯s easy to miss many gains and opportunities. After all, our Netherworld Sacred Sect isn¡¯t the only one here this time. We have to be quick.¡± As he spoke, he pointed outside and saw that the people in the other two large flying shuttles had already walked out and were flying towards Cui Heng and Li Cheng. They were from the Sun Family of Qingyang Star. ¡°Yes, Senior Brother is right.¡± Feng Lanzhi nodded. She had been convinced by Tan Sheng. ¡°Let¡¯s go out quickly lest the Sun Family beat us to it.¡± ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right.¡± Tan Sheng nodded in satisfaction and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡­. When Tan Sheng and Feng Lanzhi walked out of the flying shuttle, the three people from the Sun Family of Qingyang Star had already arrived in front of Cui Heng and Li Cheng. These were three Limitless Golden Immortals. They were all men. But they looked like they were from the older generation. The leader was an old man who looked to be in his sixties or seventies. His hair and beard were white, and his eyes were deep. His face was amiable. His name was Sun Guangzhao, and he was an old man over 4,000 years old. ¡°Little friend Li, we meet again.¡± Sun Guangzhao smiled and greeted. His attitude was rather friendly, and he did not look like he was going to forcefully check the flying shuttle. Although sound could not be transmitted in the universe, this was not a problem for a Limitless Golden Immortal. He could directly communicate through information perception. It was no different from speaking normally. ¡°So it¡¯s Senior Sun. It¡¯s indeed been a long time.¡± Li Cheng nodded and returned the greeting, putting on a humble appearance. He pointed at the large flying shuttle in front of him and smiled. ¡°Senior, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s like this.¡± Sun Guangzhao pretended to be surprised. ¡°Little friend, you¡¯ve been away from the Five Views Realm for a long time, so you don¡¯t know. It¡¯s like this¡­ A few years ago, an Evil Star God barged into the Five Visions Realm to do evil. We couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so we could only join forces and form a team of 16 flying shuttles to chase after this expert. This time, we happened to chase him here. To prevent unnecessary trouble, we accidentally let that Evil Star God escape and delayed the encirclement, so we set up a checkpoint here to stop all flying shuttles from passing. We didn¡¯t expect to coincidentally stop Little Friend¡¯s flying shuttle. What a coincidence.¡± Evil Star God? Li Cheng almost laughed out loud when he heard this. Then, he looked at Cui Heng beside him, not sure what to do next. This old man in front of him was clearly treating them as fools. This action naturally could not be hidden from Sun Guangzhao and the other two, as well as Tan Sheng and Feng Lanzhi, who had just rushed over. They immediately looked at this unfamiliar young man. Why did Li Cheng look like he was following orders? Who was he? There didn¡¯t seem to be such a person in the Five Views Realm? Could it be an expert from this remote starry sky? From his aura and perception, he seemed to be an ordinary Golden Immortal. He was nothing¡­ All kinds of thoughts flashed through their minds. ¡°Looks like your Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect doesn¡¯t have much prestige on Chongyang Star.¡± Cui Heng glanced at Li Cheng, then looked at Sun Guangzhao and the others and chuckled. ¡°You said that you came here to chase after an Evil Star God?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Sun Guangzhao nodded and sized up Cui Heng. He frowned slightly and said, ¡°You are?¡± ¡°Hm!¡± Cui Heng raised his hand and interrupted Sun Guangzhao. He asked again, ¡°Are you really sure that there¡¯s an Evil Star God on Tianzhu Star?¡± ¡°Little friend, are you suspecting me?¡± Sun Guangzhao¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°No, I just wanted to ask¡­¡± Cui Heng suddenly turned around and raised his hand to point at Tianzhu Star. He pretended to be puzzled and said,¡± Is that the Star God you mentioned?¡± ¡°What?¡± Sun Guangzhao was stunned when he heard this. He subconsciously looked at Tianzhu Star. He knew that the so-called Star God did not exist at all. What he saw made his gaze freeze. At the same time, Tan Sheng, Feng Lanzhi, and the other two Limitless Golden Immortals also revealed shocked expressions, their faces turning pale. ¡°What is this?!¡± How was that possible! An incomparably huge human-shaped shadow suddenly appeared on the scarlet planet in front of them. Vast and boundless power instantly filled the surrounding void. At this moment, everyone felt that this huge planet had come to life! It possessed spirituality and came to life. It carried the boundless power of the entire planet and became a new living being. It controlled everything on this planet! It had become him! He was even larger than the entire Tianzhu Star. At this moment, if one looked up at the starry sky from Daozhou Star, they would be able to see that Tianzhu Star was wrapped in a ball of red human-shaped light. The entire planet seemed to be held in his arms, and it actually seemed a little pocket-sized. As for the large flying shuttles, compared to this incomparably majestic figure, they were simply insignificant. The human-shaped figure that suddenly appeared was like a ruler, the Giant God of Tianzhu Star. Other than Cui Heng, everyone else felt an incomparably huge impact. Unbelievable. It was simply too unbelievable! ¡°Immortal, Immortal Venerable, this, what is this?!¡± Li Cheng also looked at Cui Heng in disbelief. Although he could not understand the current situation, he was very sure that this was definitely Cui Heng¡¯s doing. Only this Immortal Venerable could do such a bizarre thing ¡°This is a Star God.¡± Cui Heng had a strange expression on his face. He pointed at Sun Guangzhao and chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t this old man explain it very clearly just now?¡± ¡°I, I, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Sun Guangzhao¡¯s lips trembled, and for a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to speak. ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to surround him?¡± Cui Heng pointed at the giant god shadow on Tianzhu Star and smiled. ¡°You can go now.¡± Chapter 260 - Heavenly Fire Star God, Boundless Power Chapter 260 Heavenly Fire Star God, Boundless Power ¡°This, this¡­¡± Sun Guangzhao¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the incomparably huge figure in horror. He felt that he was dreaming. ¡°What is this? What is this?!¡± An indescribable fear had completely filled his heart. He did not believe Cui Heng¡¯s words at all. Star God? When he was in the Five Views Realm, he had also seen Star Gods who had grown to the level of Sages. However, compared to this mighty existence in front of him, they were as weak as infants. What kind of monster was this! At this moment, Sun Guangzhao only wanted to escape from this place as quickly as possible and as far away as possible. He definitely did not want to face such a terrifying existence. Encirclement?! What a joke. He had never heard of ants besieging ancient ferocious beasts! However, when he was about to escape, he realized that his soul and will were suppressed by an invisible force, as if the weight of a star was pressing down on him. This left him unable to move at all. Tan Sheng, Feng Lanzhi, and the other two Sun family members also suffered the same fate. They could not escape at all. They could only watch helplessly as this mighty figure that was even larger than Tianzhu Star stretched its body. Every move it made revealed a terrifying power that shook the stars. This was too terrifying! If not for the fact that Sun Guangzhao and the others¡¯ cultivation realms were not low and their spiritual will was strong enough, they would have fainted from fear the moment they saw this majestic figure. And they had already suffered such a huge impact when they were still a distance away from Tianzhu Star. One could imagine how the people who were still near Tianzhu Star and driving flying shuttles to seal the planet would feel. They could not even see the full appearance of the Tianzhu Star God. They could only see an incomparably huge shadow suddenly appear in front of them, followed by an instinctive fear. At this moment, a few Limitless Golden Immortals had already landed on Tianzhu Star and started a 3,000-foot search. To these people, the thing that terrified them the most in their lives had happened without warning. They looked up at the sky and only saw countless lights gathering. They did not know what was going on at all and subconsciously began to call for the flying shuttle outside the planet. But there was no response. Rumble! At this moment, the entire Tianzhu Star trembled violently. The fire origin energy that filled the world quickly condensed into an incomparably huge ball of flames. This flame rose from the ground and soared into the sky. It happened to pass by the place where the Limitless Golden Immortals were. The extremely high temperature devoured them on the spot, and their undying bodies were all burned to ashes. Only the Immortal True Essence was left. After a while, a few of the Golden Immortals revived. They looked at the sky in horror. ¡°What was that just now? It was too terrifying and powerful!¡± ¡°What terrifying power is this? I didn¡¯t even have the chance to react before I died!¡± ¡°What we suffered just now was only the aftershock. Otherwise, even the Immortal True Essence would have been shattered!¡± ¡°What happened? Why didn¡¯t the flying shuttle outside respond to us?!¡± The Limitless Golden Immortals were extremely terrified and even felt a little despair. However, they still did not know what kind of existence they were facing, so they could still feel a little lucky. The Limitless Golden Immortals driving the flying shuttle were completely stunned. Everyone in the 13 large flying shuttles looked at the huge figure that had suddenly appeared with their mouths agape. They did not know what to do next. Attack? What a joke. That was courting death! Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! At this moment, the people in the 13 large flying shuttles suddenly felt a violent tremor. Their flying shuttles swayed greatly, as if they had been attacked by some external force. At the same time, the Limitless Golden Immortals in the huge flying shuttle saw that the extremely majestic figure seemed to have moved. He turned his body slightly and directly produced an incomparably huge energy fluctuation. It was this energy fluctuation that made the entire Tianzhu Star tremble and the 13 large flying shuttles shake violently. It was just like how a person turning around in a pool would affect the fish. The principles were similar. Immediately after, the people on Cui Heng¡¯s side saw the majestic existence actually kneel down and kowtow respectfully in their direction. At the same time, he sent a message. ¡°Tianzhu Star God was fortunate enough to be enlightened by Master Immortal and obtain intelligence. Thank you for the enlightenment!¡± He was kowtowing to Cui Heng. He was thanking Cui Heng for enlightening him and allowing him to become a true living being from a planet. Moreover, he was a powerful living being that was comparable to an Early-stage Nascent Soul cultivator as soon as he was born. Behind him, streaks of red light condensed from fire essence exploded, illuminating the dark and deep void of the universe like fireworks. While Cui Heng enlightened him, he also transmitted some basic concepts of life to him, including that people would set off fireworks when celebrating. Although there was no way to set off fireworks in the void of the universe, one could use fire origin energy to condense a fireball and detonate it. The effect could be similar to fireworks. In fact, this so-called ¡°firework¡± was what the few Limitless Golden Immortals on Tianzhu Star had suffered just now and were burned to ashes as a result. Its power was not weak, at least a thousand times stronger than the full-power attacks of ordinary Limitless Golden Immortals. The few Limitless Golden Immortals probably never dreamed that they would be burned to ashes by a firecracker. At this moment, the people around Cui Heng also knew what was going on. They all looked at him in disbelief. Especially Sun Guangzhao, Tan Sheng, and the others. Their expressions became extremely interesting. They even felt like crying. How did this happen? How did this happen?! How could such an unimaginable big shot appear in such a remote starry sky? Moreover, why was such a big shot only an ordinary Golden Immortal on the surface?! The pranks of this big shot were too ridiculous. They could not understand what level of existence Cui Heng was. This had already exceeded their understanding. After all, Cui Heng had silently transformed a planet into a living being. This living being even possessed such terrifying power. What level of expert could do such a thing? It was definitely impossible for him to be in the Sixth Realm. Was it the legendary Seventh Realm or the Eighth Realm? This was too unbelievable. Li Cheng¡¯s heart fell into an unprecedented ecstasy. He had hugged the right golden thigh. No, this was not just a golden thigh. This was a great heavenly fortune! Cui Heng held his forehead gently and shook his head. ¡°Why did you say it so directly? Forget it, control these shuttles first and capture the people inside. By the way, don¡¯t damage the shuttles.¡± Li Cheng¡¯s small flying shuttle was a little slow. Next, he planned to change to a large flying shuttle to travel in. ¡°Yes, Master Immortal!¡± The Heavenly Candle Star God sent a message and stood up to take action. The Limitless Golden Immortals naturally would not wait for death. Even though they knew that the difference in strength between the two sides was huge, they would not give up their hope of escaping easily. As the Tianzhu Star God stood up, the 13 flying shuttles activated their fastest navigation mode, wanting to escape However, just as these flying shuttles moved, the palm of the Tianzhu Star God arrived. He did not even use any divine powers. He only stretched out his two palms and gently grabbed all 13 flying shuttles. And they were not damaged at all. The Limitless Golden Immortals inside were about to go crazy and completely fell into despair. They directly let the huge flying shuttle they were driving enter a combat state and launched a series of attacks. These attacks were extremely powerful and could easily destroy the body of a Limitless Golden Immortal. However, to the Tianzhu Star God, this strength was not even enough to tickle him. It was too weak. If not for the fact that he was carefully protecting the large flying shuttles from being damaged, he might not have been able to even feel these attacks. ¡°Master Immortal, I didn¡¯t disappoint you!¡± The Tianzhu Star God had already walked out of the star. He held a few large flying shuttles in each hand and respectfully presented them to Cui Heng. ¡°Yes, well done.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said, ¡°Li Cheng, get everyone in these large shuttles to come out.¡± ¡°Ah? Me, me?¡± Li Cheng immediately jolted. He did not expect to have his own business in this situation. However, he quickly reacted and hurriedly took a step forward to send a message. ¡°Captured flying shuttles, give up resisting. Leave the shuttles immediately and accept our inspection! Captured flying shuttles, give up resisting¡­¡± This was called giving someone a taste of their own medicine! After receiving Li Cheng¡¯s message, those who had already fallen into despair and even wanted to destroy the huge flying shuttles immediately regained some rationality. A moment later, after some consideration, these people walked out of the large flying shuttles and stood with Sun Guangzhao, Tan Sheng, Feng Lanzhi, and the others. It was only at this moment that they saw Cui Heng and the original appearance of the Tianzhu Star God. They were shocked and their bodies could not help but tremble. Cui Heng did not pay much attention to them. He only glanced at these people and turned to Li Cheng. ¡°Watch these large flying shuttles and these people carefully. Don¡¯t miss a single one.¡± With that, he turned around and flew in the direction of Tianzhu Star. ¡°Ah, I, this¡­¡± Li Cheng was dumbfounded, but before he could say anything, Cui Heng had already left. He could only turn to look at the 20-odd Limitless Golden Immortals, the dozen or so Golden Immortals accompanying them, and the 16 large flying shuttles. He felt his scalp tingle. However, after thinking for a moment, he understood Cui Heng¡¯s intentions. He hurriedly adjusted his mentality and bowed respectfully in the direction Cui Heng had left. ¡°Thank you, Immortal Venerable!¡± ¡­. At this moment, Cui Heng had already arrived on Tianzhu Star. Whether it was the sky or the ground, they were all fiery red. Extremely dense fire-element essence energy filled the air everywhere. Other than that, there was almost no other kind of essence energy. It was completely a ¡°Fire Star¡±. ¡°It¡¯s very suitable for condensing Nine Fire Flame Dragons.¡± Cui Heng chuckled. After sizing up the environment on this planet, he said indifferently, ¡°Tianzhu, I have something to ask you.¡± It was naturally impossible for him to turn the entire Tianzhu Star into an intelligent Star God just to scare those Limitless Golden Immortals. Instead, it was to investigate more about Li Fa. Hence, as soon as he finished speaking, the Tianzhu Star God transformed into a burly man more than 30 feet tall and landed. He bowed respectfully. ¡°Master Immortal, please instruct me!¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Tell me about the person who came here 6,700 years ago. ¡°Show me all the places related to him too.¡± Chapter 261 - Purple Sun True Essence, Ascension Chapter 261 Purple Sun True Essence, Ascension ¡°Yes, Master Immortal!¡± The Heavenly Candle Star God bowed respectfully. At the same time, the scarlet fire storms in front of him all retreated to the sides, opening up an unobstructed path that extended into the distance. This was the Tianzhu Star God using his authority to affect the fire origin energy on Tianzhu Star and make it retreat. ¡°Master Immortal, please follow me.¡± Tianzhu Star God led the way. ¡°Alright!¡± Cui Heng nodded lightly. This was his true goal in enlightening the Tianzhu Star God. If there was anyone who knew the situation on the Tianzhu Star best, it was undoubtedly Tianzhu Star itself. In that case, letting the Tianzhu Star come to life and personally answer the questions about Li Fa and bring him to places related to him was the most correct and efficient way. This was what Cui Heng did. When the Tianzhu Star God transformed into a 30-foot-tall burly man and descended to the surface of the planet, the mighty shadow under the starry sky finally disappeared. Tianzhu Star seemed to have returned to its normal state. It spun slowly as usual, and it was no different from before. The terrifying pressure that filled the void was gone. All of this seemed to indicate that the terrifying giant god had never existed. Hence, some people were tempted. Could they¡­ escape now? However, no one really took action. After all, the power displayed by the Tianzhu Star God was still vivid in their mind. What if they escaped and the other party immediately attacked to kill them? But if they just waited here, they would be very indignant. Especially when they looked at Li Cheng, who was standing there as a guard, the urge to escape became stronger in their mind. It was impossible for a Limitless Golden Immortal who was only 700 years old to stop them. Tan Sheng really wanted to escape. As he had taken the initiative to intercept the flying shuttle, his large flying shuttle was not near Tianzhu Star. At this moment, the distance between them was very close. As long as he could rush to the huge flying shuttle and activate its maximum speed, he could escape after accumulating enough energy and teleport again. ¡°However, the risk of doing so is too great.¡± Tan Sheng was a little hesitant and swayed. Helpless, he turned his gaze to Sun Guangzhao and thought to himself, ¡°This old thing will definitely not be willing to sit back and wait for death. He will definitely take action. As long as he takes action, I will take action!¡± At this moment, Sun Guangzhao was actually observing Tan Sheng. He was also hesitating in his heart. ¡°Should I escape? If I don¡¯t, I might be dealt with very quickly. However, the risk of escaping is too great. I might be beaten to death on the spot. Tan Sheng has always been shrewd. Looking at his gaze, he must be planning to escape as well. I¡¯ll take action when he moves. This way, he can block for me for an instant. I can take the opportunity to escape back to the flying shuttle.¡± While the two of them were plotting in their hearts, Li Cheng was also paying attention to the expressions of these people, hoping that they would not attempt to escape. This is the first time Immortal Venerable has instructed me to do something. I can¡¯t mess it up. If anyone dares to escape, I¡¯ll rush up and self-destruct. In any case, with the Immortal True Essence, I can revive.¡± As for the physical pain and psychological trauma caused by the self-destruction, it was nothing compared to what Immortal Venerable had instructed him to do. Therefore, Li Cheng almost focused all his attention on watching over these Limitless Golden Immortals without relaxing at all. It made these people feel that Li Cheng¡¯s gaze was on them at all times. Those who had wanted to escape became more cautious. In the void of the universe, it was dark and deep. Surrounded by large flying shuttles, the dozens of Limitless Golden Immortals fell into a strange silence. They could read each other¡¯s eyes, but no one dared to take action. ¡­. Under the lead of the Tianzhu Star God, Cui Heng walked past one place after another related to Li Fa. Among them were the place where Li Fa had landed back then, the place where he cultivated in seclusion, and the place where he was killed by Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate. There were no effective clues in any of these places. At this moment, Cui Heng arrived at Li Fa¡¯s residence. It was a cave abode 10,000 feet underground. Perhaps because it was built underground, this cave abode was extremely well-preserved. Li Cheng, Li Wei, and Ye Han, who had come here before, did not discover it. The Tianzhu Star God opened the door of the cave abode as if it was his own home. This was actually very normal. Tianzhu Star was essentially a part of his body. He naturally knew very well what had happened to this body and the exact process of it happening. It could be said that when Li Fa built this cave abode, it was built under his nose. There were no secrets at all. After Cui Heng walked into the cave abode, the first thing he saw was a piece of jade on a stone table. This piece of jade was very square and was only the size of a palm. It was completely purple and emitted a faint glow, giving off a mysterious and noble feeling. He took a step forward and instantly appeared beside the stone table. He stared at the purple jade and realized that there was a flame-shaped pattern carved on it. ¡°Purple Sun Heavenly Edict. This is a travel pass?¡± Cui Heng muttered. The moment he saw the flame pattern, he automatically knew the name of this purple jade and the definition attached to it. This situation was similar to the golden key he had obtained earlier. However, the method of the key¡¯s construction was even more brilliant. It allowed people to understand its purpose the moment they saw the key. The definition covered the entire body of the key. This Purple Sun Heavenly Edict could only be defined after seeing the flame-shaped pattern. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this should be the token to enter the Purple Sun Realm.¡± Cui Heng picked up the Purple Sun Heavenly Edict and sized it up carefully before putting it into his personal space. When he goes to the Purple Sun Realm in the future, this item should be of use and would save him a lot of trouble. ¡°The clue Li Fa found about the Peak of the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm is this Purple Sun Heavenly Edict? Does it mean that only by going to the Purple Sun Realm can one find a way to break through to a higher level?¡± If that was the case, the waters of the Purple Sun Realm were probably extremely deep. However, when Cui Heng put away the Purple Sun Heavenly Edict and continued to observe his surroundings, he discovered another book. Moreover, it was an ancient book made of jade. The words on it were all carved with a blade. ¡°Purple Sun True Treasure Records?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the name of the book. This was clearly not an ordinary book. It was very likely a secret manual that recorded a profound martial technique. As expected, when he picked it up and took a closer look, he realized that this was a martial technique that pointed to the Peak of the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm, which was the Peak of the Sixth Realm. It even briefly described the Seventh Realm. ¡°A Peak Fifth Realm Limitless Golden Immortal will refine the power of laws imprinted on their Immortal Body into the Immortal True Essence, which is the realm of Myriad Techniques Return to One. If one wants to cultivate to the Peak of the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm, they have to completely refine the Immortal Body into the Immortal True Essence and achieve an Immortal True Body. From now on, they will no longer have a body of flesh and blood. Every move they make can affect the power of laws, and they can even transform their body at will. They can even dissipate into countless particles and reform again. Martial artists who have reached this realm will have power that surpasses all Sages. They are the Kings of the Sages and the ruler of a world. They can suppress thousands of Sages with a flick of their fingers. This is the Peak of the Sixth Realm, and also the limit of the laws of the world. The highest realm one can cultivate to in the starry sky of the myriad worlds is the Sage King Realm, also known as a Realm Lord, and Great Divine Being Martial artists who have reached this realm can no longer advance further in the starry sky of the myriad worlds. They have to ascend to the Heavens and come into contact with more complete Great Dao laws before they have a chance to break through to the Seventh Realm.¡± This was the situation that Cui Heng had summarized after reading the Purple Sun True Treasure Records. The more he looked at it, the stranger the expression on his face became. No matter how he thought about it, he felt that this cultivation method was abnormal. The Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm required one to refine the nomological divine powers imprinted on their Immortal Body into external objects like the Immortal True Essence. That was already very ridiculous. The next cultivation step was to refine the Immortal Body completely and integrate it into the Immortal True Essence. This was refining all of one¡¯s cultivation results into the Immortal True Essence. No, not only would one be refining their cultivation, but they would also be refining their own existence. After completely refining themselves into the Immortal True Essence, they actually still have to ascend to break through. Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible to cultivate to the Seventh Realm in the myriad worlds.¡± Cui Heng could not help but laugh when he saw this. Because this was too ridiculous. How big was this so-called ¡°Myriad Worlds Realm¡±? It was only the size of a river system at most. It might not even be reaching that size. Compared to the vast universe, it was not even a drop in the ocean. In such a large universe and with such a complete Great Dao law, could it be that there was no Seventh Realm martial artist equivalent to the Early-stage Nascent Soul realm? This was absurd! Moreover, the Star God he had casually enlightened was already at the Early-stage Nascent Soul realm. It was simply nonsense to say that no one could reach the Seventh Realm in the starry sky of the myriad worlds. The only explanation was that there was something wrong with this cultivation path. The so-called ¡°Ascension¡± might even be the final step. Under the guise of ¡°Ascension¡±, these martial artists who had refined their Immortal True Essence would be walking into a trap. ¡°According to this ¡®Treasure Record¡¯, if one wants to ascend to the Heavens, they have to have the Heavenly Edict. Without the Heavenly Edict, one can¡¯t ascend. However, the number of Heavenly Edicts is limited. This will cause many martial artists who have reached the Peak of the Sixth Realm for many years to be unable to ascend. As time passed, before the Sixth Realm and Seventh Realm, a realm that couldn¡¯t be called a realm was formed. It was the so-called ¡®Requesting Realm¡¯. And the so-called Heavenly Edict is¡­¡± Thinking of this, Cui Heng suddenly flipped his hand and took out the Purple Sun Heavenly Edict. He sized it up in surprise. ¡°This is the so-called Heavenly Edict?¡± Chapter 262 - Training Grounds, A Real Large Flying Shuttle Chapter 262 Training Grounds, A Real Large Flying Shuttle The essence energy on this Purple Sun Heavenly Edict was not high. It was only equivalent to the Early-stage Golden Core realm. He did not expect that such a jade token was actually a so-called Heaven Edict. The expert holding this edict could ascend to the Purple Sun Heaven and obtain the chance to break through to the Seventh Realm. Cui Heng held the decree in his hand and frowned slightly. He thought to himself, ¡°Purple Sun Heaven, is this one of the former Heavens? But now, there¡¯s only the Purple Sun Immortal World that claims to be formed by a fragment world of the Heavens. There¡¯s no more Purple Sun Heaven.¡± If the Purple Sun Realm¡¯s self-proclamation was true and they were really transformed from a fragment world of the Heavens, it meant that it was very likely that the Purple Sun Heaven, which was once part of the Heavens, had already shattered. Even if it hadn¡¯t shattered, it was most likely because it had encountered some calamity that caused the fragment world to appear and transform into the Purple Sun Realm. ¡°Tianzhu, did Li Fa leave these things behind?¡± Cui Heng looked at the Tianzhu Star God beside him and asked. He wanted to confirm the origins of this Purple Sun Heavenly Edict and the Treasure Records. ¡°Yes, Master Immortal.¡± Tianzhu Star God nodded and said, ¡°When he came here, he already carried these two items with him.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and thought to himself, ¡°Li Fa obtained these two items elsewhere. They have nothing to do with Tianzhu Star. In that case, the clues will be cut off and I won¡¯t be able to continue exploring.¡± The information he had obtained just now had increased his Nascent Soul cultivation by quite a bit. It could be said to be quite a harvest. This matter concerned the martial artists of many worlds and the starry sky. The impact was extremely deep. Their cultivation method from the Fifth Realm revolved around the Immortal True Essence. It was the same for the Sixth Realm. There was definitely something wrong. It was impossible for no one to be suspicious. It was just that the truth had been covered up. Cui Heng now had a feeling that if he could investigate this matter from beginning to end, even if he could not directly advance to the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm, he could at least complete a large portion of his Late-stage Nascent Soul cultivation. To him, this mystery was an excellent Immortal pill that could greatly increase his cultivation. ¡°If I really want to investigate clearly, I¡¯m afraid I have to go to the Purple Sun Realm. Qiqi might also be there.¡± Cui Heng pondered for a moment and looked up. He thought to himself, ¡°However, my understanding of the Purple Sun Realm is still too little, and I¡¯m certain of the danger there. I can¡¯t explore unprepared. There¡¯s no good outcome in acting rashly. I should go to the Five Views Realm first and see if I can obtain some clues about the Purple Sun Realm.¡± ¡­. Li Fa did not leave many traces on Tianzhu Star. With the professional guide, the Tianzhu Star God, Cui Heng quickly finished exploring. To Li Cheng, Tan Sheng, Sun Guangzhao, and the others outside Tianzhu Star, it didn¡¯t seem to take long before they saw Cui Heng fly out of Tianzhu Star. Behind them was a person covered in golden light. He looked very mysterious, but the aura on this person was very familiar. Tianzhu Star God! Li Cheng, Tan Sheng, Sun Guangzhao, and the others were all shocked when they saw this scene. Their eyes widened. The figure that was even more majestic than a star just now had actually returned to the size of an ordinary person. Moreover, he was following behind Cui Heng so respectfully. Although they had all seen the Tianzhu Star God bow to Cui Heng before, it was still unbelievable for him to follow behind like a follower. It seemed that this Master Immortal was really powerful to the extreme. It was too shocking. However, after their shock, other than Li Cheng, the others began to worry about their fate. Seeing Cui Heng approaching, they became even more nervous. Especially Tan Sheng and Sun Guangzhao, they regretted it so much that their intestines turned green. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have waited for this old thing to escape before taking action. I didn¡¯t expect this old turtle to be so timid and not even dare to move, delaying my best opportunity to escape.¡± ¡°I was really stupid. I actually thought that this little fellow would escape first and wanted him to help me attract attention. Now, he hasn¡¯t moved at all. I can¡¯t escape either.¡± The two of them thought to themselves bitterly as though they had the same mind. Li Cheng, who was standing at the side, felt a little regretful. No one had tried to escape. He had only gone to show his determination in front of Immortal Venerable. It was a pity. At this moment, Cui Heng had already arrived in front of everyone. His indifferent gaze swept across these Limitless Golden Immortals and Golden Immortals before finally landing on Li Cheng. He smiled and said, ¡°Well done.¡± ¡°Thank you, Immortal Venerable!¡± Li Cheng was extremely excited. Although this was only a praise and not a substantial reward, in his opinion, it was a great honor to be praised by a big shot like Immortal Venerable. This meant that he had finally obtained some recognition from Immortal Venerable and could barely freeload on this great fortune. Cui Heng nodded slightly and looked at Tan Sheng, Sun Guangzhao, and the others. He chuckled and said, ¡°How do you think I should deal with you?¡± Everyone looked at each other, not knowing how to answer. However, other than Tan Sheng, Sun Guangzhao, and the others, the others who did not come over to stop the flying shuttle felt a little wronged. What an unexpected disaster. But at this moment, they could not stand out and say anything. Hence, there was only silence. ¡°Forget it.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and said in a low voice, ¡°Since you blocked my path, it¡¯s a crime of death. However, on account of the fact that your cultivation path was not easy, I¡¯ll punish you leniently.¡± The group of Limitless Golden Immortals and Golden Immortals immediately revealed happy expressions when they heard this. They almost opened their mouths to thank him. ¡°From today onwards, you will stay on Tianzhu Star. You are not allowed to step out of Tianzhu Star for a thousand years.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s gaze swept across everyone and he said indifferently, ¡°In the future, there will be people who will come to Tianzhu Star to fight with you. There¡¯s no need to be polite. Just do your best.¡± He planned to turn Tianzhu Star into a training ground for the martial artists of Daozhou Star. In the future, anyone who broke through to the Limitless Golden Immortal realm could come to Tianzhu Star to accept battle training. As long as they could defeat all the Limitless Golden Immortals on Tianzhu Star, they could obtain a flying shuttle to the outer realm from here and step into the vast universe with their own strength. Sun Guangzhao, Tan Sheng, and the others were all experienced and knowledgeable. They immediately understood what Cui Heng meant and their faces turned pale. This was a thousand years of imprisonment! Moreover, they had to act as a tool for the training ground and be beaten up crazily. Especially an old Limitless Golden Immortal like Sun Guangzhao, he felt even more despair. He was already 4,300 years old. In a few hundred years, he would reach the limit of the lifespan of a Limitless Golden Immortal. He would not live to the day he was released. This meant that he was going to die of old age on Tianzhu Star. ¡°Immortal Venerable, I¡­¡± Sun Guangzhao forced a smile. He opened his mouth to beg for mercy, but he swallowed his words. He really didn¡¯t dare to speak. To be fair, the punishment he received now could indeed be considered lenient. If he had intercepted a Venerable Sage¡¯s flying shuttle in the Five Views Realm, the outcome would be obvious. He would definitely be stripped of his Immortal True Essence on the spot and killed. It was only a thousand years of imprisonment now. Even dying of old age on this extremely desolate planet was better than being directly killed. This Immortal Venerable was really benevolent. The expressions on the others¡¯ faces kept changing. Soon, their initial fear and unwillingness turned into joy and gratitude. Immediately after, this group of Limitless Golden Immortals and Golden Immortals bowed to Cui Heng and thanked him. ¡°Thank you, Immortal Venerable!¡± ¡°Thank you, Immortal Venerable!¡± ¡°Thank you, Immortal Venerable!¡± The action of so many Golden Immortals and Limitless Golden Immortals kneeling down and thanking him at the same time would definitely cause a very large-scale phenomenon. Even in the void of the universe, golden streams of light and scarlet clouds still appeared in all directions. These were all the divine power laws imprinted on their Immortal Bodies. As their emotions changed violently, they triggered the surrounding laws and phenomena. Cui Heng looked at the phenomena and could not help but sigh in his heart. It was not easy to forcefully imprint laws on one¡¯s body to form a divine power. Moreover, the process was extremely dangerous. If there was a slight mistake, one¡¯s body and soul could be destroyed by the power of laws. Every Golden Immortal had experienced countless life and death tribulations at the Mystic Deity realm. However, with their cultivation technique, all their hard work and achievements would probably be used by others. However, Cui Heng was not a sentimental person. After sighing slightly, he turned to look at the Tianzhu Star Star God behind him and said in a low voice, ¡°Tianzhu Star God, from now on, you will be the Tianzhu Star Lord and guard this starry sky for me. If anyone dares to come here to commit evil, capture them and interrogate them for their intentions before suppressing them. If they resist violently, you can kill them on the spot. In a few days, I¡¯ll come here again. At that time, I¡¯ll give you some flying shuttles. In the future, people will come from Daozhou Star to accept the trial to defeat all the Limitless Golden Immortals on Tianzhu Star. After passing the trial, they can receive a flying shuttle to the outer realm from you.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Immortal!¡± The Tianzhu Star God bowed and nodded respectfully. ¡°Immortal Venerable, what about these large flying shuttles?¡± Li Cheng could not help but ask. At the same time, he pointed at the 13 large flying shuttles. ¡°They will be used as our navigation tools to leave this starry sky and head to the Five Views Realm.¡± Cui Heng smiled, then raised his right hand and gently pointed at the 13 large flying shuttles. Then, the 13 huge flying shuttles trembled violently and quickly disintegrated into countless fragments. Some of them even returned to their original materials state. Immediately after, the countless fragments and basic materials began to connect with each other and reassemble. At the same time, countless basic particles gathered from all directions, condensing into new materials and joining in. In the blink of an eye, a huge ship made from the 13 large flying shuttles appeared in front of everyone. It was 3,000 li long, 1,000 li wide, and more than 300 li tall. It was simply like a huge starry fortress. It completely exceeded the concept of a flying shuttle. ¡°This, this, is this a flying shuttle?!¡± Li Cheng was dumbfounded, his face filled with disbelief. Chapter 263 - News of the Purple Sun Immortal World Chapter 263 News of the Purple Sun Immortal World This huge ¡°Flying Shuttle¡± stunned everyone present. Even the Tianzhu Star Lord, whose strength was comparable to an Early-stage Nascent Soul cultivator, looked at this behemoth floating in space in shock. It emitted a fluctuation of power that made his heart palpitate. Especially the 13 huge tubes at the front. They were dark and could not be seen clearly. They seemed to contain terrifying destructive power, and they gave him a terrifying feeling. He felt that this huge creature seemed to have the ability to destroy stars! Even if it was not that powerful, as long as this ¡°Flying Shuttle¡± collided with Tianzhu Star, it was enough to bring about a destructive blow. And this was only something that Master Immortal had casually formed with 13 large flying shuttles. At this moment, Cui Heng was also admiring his masterpiece. He nodded slightly and said with a smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like a flying shuttle anymore. Why don¡¯t we call it a Flying Craft? Hmm, that¡¯s too straightforward. Let¡¯s call it a Flying Ship.¡± As he spoke, he raised his hand and waved. The huge Flying Ship quickly shrank. In the blink of an eye, it changed from its original size to the size of a palm. It was very exquisite as it flew into Cui Heng¡¯s palm. This Flying Ship was a Nascent Soul-level Dharma treasure that he had created after referencing the structure of the large flying shuttles and using the Refining Void into Reality technique to materialize. Its essence was already equivalent to the Mid-stage Nascent Soul realm. After he nurtured it for a period of time or added some special materials, it could be upgraded to the Late-stage Nascent Soul realm. Its power was actually very shocking. Becoming bigger or smaller was just a basic ability. However, the impact of such an incomparably huge starry fortress suddenly turning into a palm-sized flying ship was still incomparably huge. Everyone present was stunned for a moment before they knelt down, but they could not think of any words of praise. They had been shocked too many times in the short term and was speechless. ¡°Get up, there¡¯s no need to bow anymore.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and said to the Tianzhu Star Lord, ¡°Tianzhu, bring these people away. Take good care of them and don¡¯t let them escape.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Immortal!¡± Star Lord Tianzhu bowed respectfully. Then, he turned to Sun Guangzhao, Tan Sheng, and the others and said, ¡°Everyone, please follow me. Everyone here is a sensible person. I don¡¯t think I have to waste any more effort.¡± Everyone stood up one after another and lowered their heads. They followed behind Star Lord Tianzhu and flew towards Tianzhu Star. At this point, they could only obey. They were already lucky enough to survive after offending such a powerful existence. What more could they ask for? ¡°Immortal Venerable is invincible.¡± Li Cheng could not help but sigh as he looked at the Golden Immortals and Limitless Golden Immortals who were about to be imprisoned on Tianzhu Star. ¡°The situation in the Five Views Realm is going to be overturned now.¡± There were more than 20 Limitless Golden Immortals and more than 10 Golden Immortals imprisoned here. In any world, they were an extremely huge force. Although these people did not come from the same faction, even if they were spread out, it was still a terrifying number. If these people could not return to the Five Views Realm, it would be a huge loss to the sects and families they were from. This would give their opponents a huge advantage. Who would not have the intention to fight for more resources? Moreover, if such a huge force disappeared into thin air, the sects and families they belonged to would definitely search for them crazily. It was conceivable that many more Golden Immortals and even Limitless Golden Immortals would come here to search for the ¡°missing people¡± in a short period of time. After all, the mobilization of such a fleet of large flying shuttles would definitely be approved by the sects. They would also have details of their destination. As long as they wanted to find them, they could definitely find them. As long as they came over, they would most likely be captured by the Tianzhu Star Lord and become new tools for the training ground. This way, the forces in the Five Views Realm would be completely emptied out of thin air. Soon, a terrifying era would appear. ¡°That suits me.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and pointed at the remaining three large shuttles. ¡°I¡¯ll take two of these three shuttles I can lend you the other one for the time being.¡± As he spoke, he raised his hand and waved it, instantly changing the appearance of the three large flying shuttles, causing them to no longer have the characteristics of their original sects and families. Then, two of the large flying shuttles quickly shrank and flew into Cui Heng¡¯s sleeve. Hence, only a single large flying shuttle was left in the void in front of him. ¡°Thank you, Immortal Venerable, thank you!¡± Li Cheng thanked him repeatedly, overjoyed. In the Five Views Realm, owning a large flying shuttle could be said to be every man¡¯s dream. Even if he only had the right to use it, he had completed his dream. After all, this kind of huge flying shuttle was essentially a large-scale strategic weapon. It usually belonged to the sects and families and rarely belonged to an individual. Any large flying shuttle that belonged to an individual could be treated as a family heirloom. As time passed, the owner would even be elected as the head of the family. He never dreamed that he would have such a day. It was really too satisfying. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Daozhou Star first.¡± Cui Heng smiled and reminded Li Cheng, waking him up from his ecstasy. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Li Cheng nodded repeatedly and said respectfully, ¡°Please follow me, Immortal Venerable.¡± Actually, the reason why Cui Heng gave the right to use this large flying shuttle to Li Cheng was very simple. He was just asking him to be a ¡°driver¡±. In any case, this was not any rare item. He could easily create a thousand or few hundreds of them. ¡­. In the dungeon of Changfeng Prefecture City. Ye Han died very peacefully. He did not resist the interrogation and even took the initiative to explain everything he knew about the Plague Imperial Palace. Other than that, the martial arts inheritance he had learned, the many secret techniques he had cultivated, the secrets he knew, and even his life experiences in the past 3,000 years were all clearly narrated. Therefore, Pei Qingshu, Li Mingqiong, and Li Wei obtained a lot of information from Ye Han without much effort. Then, they used the trace of Dharmic powers Cui Heng had given them to end this legendary figure¡¯s life. Only a pure Immortal True Essence was left. The main work the three of them did next was actually to sort out the various information Ye Han had given them. When Cui Heng returned, they had just finished tidying up. Cui Heng looked at the large books in front of him and nodded at the three of them with a smile. ¡°Not bad.¡± The three of them immediately looked happy. To them, as long as they could obtain Cui Heng¡¯s praise, it would be the greatest sense of accomplishment. ¡°Is there any information about the Purple Sun Realm in here?¡± Cui Heng asked the three of them. Investigating the situation of the Purple Sun Realm was what he was most concerned about now. ¡°There is.¡± Li Mingqiong nodded and took a step forward to take out a book that recorded Ye Han¡¯s life. She held it with both hands and handed it to Cui Heng. ¡°Master, there¡¯s an explanation in this book. ¡°A thousand years ago, he met a Sage from the Purple Sun Immortal World.¡± Chapter 264 - Heavenly Book of Calamity, Strange Madness Chapter 264 Heavenly Book of Calamity, Strange Madness ¡°A Sage from the Purple Sun Realm?¡± Cui Heng exclaimed softly. He took the book and flipped through it. This book recorded Ye Han¡¯s life according to his age. When Li Mingqiong handed it over, she had already marked a place. Therefore, as soon as he opened it, it was about the Purple Sun Realm¡¯s Sage. A thousand years ago, Ye Han was already more than 2,000 years old. He had even been hunted down by the Plague Imperial Palace for more than a thousand years on the pretext of stealing a Sage Armament and defecting. He was at his most desperate state. Before meeting the Sage from the Purple Sun Immortal World, he had just dodged a pursuit from the Plague Imperial Palace. He had even used the Thousand Plague Umbrella to destroy the bodies of three Golden Immortals and severely injured a Limitless Golden Immortal. In the past, when these people saw him, they would respectfully call him Holy Son. Now, they had all come out to participate in the pursuit. Even though he had been pursued for more than a thousand years, every time he encountered such a situation, Ye Han would still feel a huge psychological impact and his mood would become extremely bad. After accumulating so much negative emotions for a long time, his temperament had changed drastically. He was very violent and bloodthirsty. If there happened to be a weak living star nearby, Ye Han would directly go over and spread a plague on the star to watch the living beings on the planet die of despair. This was what happened after the first time he was pursued. He discovered a wild planet that was still in a primitive society. Although there were also humans on this planet, their civilization was very basic. It was still an era where Magi controlled the territory and communicated with the illusory gods. After Ye Han descended, he directly opened the Thousand Plague Umbrella and spread a global plague. A short month passed. Only one-tenth of the humans on that planet were left! To the humans on that planet, this was an irresistible natural disaster, a punishment from the gods. Countless humans begged the gods they believed in for help when they died. They wailed in despair, but there was no response at all. Even many Magi who claimed to be able to communicate with gods suffered from the plague and died one after another. This was a tragic disaster. However, Ye Han was very happy to see this. He enjoyed the comfortable feeling of trampling on ants. However, just as he was about to continue moving and turn this planet into a dead planet, an incomparably terrifying might appeared without warning and pressed down on him. This power was extremely shocking, far surpassing that of a Limitless Golden Immortal, and it emitted the aura of myriad techniques and myriad Daos fusing into one. A Sage! Ye Han made a judgment immediately. However, he immediately realized that this aura was clearly much stronger than the Sages he had met before. Moreover, its might was even purer and more profound. This seemed to be a special Sage who had cultivated an extremely powerful martial technique. After Ye Han felt this terrifying pressure, after two to three breaths, an expert with an ancient and arcane aura descended from the sky. His entire body was wrapped in purple light, and his face was blurry. ¡°Little Friend, I¡¯m Ming Zhen. I came from the Purple Sun Immortal World and happened to pass by here. I saw you slaughtering mortals here, so I came to ask about the reason.¡± This was Ye Han¡¯s description of the situation. Facing such a powerful Sage, he naturally did not dare to be negligent at all and hurriedly bowed and explained. He said that he was confused for a moment and lost his mind from anger. However, this Sage who called himself Ming Zhen did not seem to care about this. He only warned Ye Han not to kill mortals so wantonly in the future and asked him if he was interested in going to the Purple Sun Immortal World. There, he would obtain the true method to become a Sage. Although Ye Han was afraid of the power of Sage Mingzhen, he still rejected this invitation after some thought. No one in their right mind would agree to an invitation from such an unknown person. If he agreed, he might encounter something even more terrifying than death. To Ye Han¡¯s fortune, Sage Mingzhen was not angered by his rejection. He was still smiling and even told him some things about the Purple Sun Immortal World. According to Sage Mingzhen, the current Purple Sun Immortal World was once a world of the Heavens, the Purple Sun Heaven, that stood above the starry skies of the myriad worlds. Unfortunately, they encountered a great calamity later on. The Purple Sun Heaven split into pieces, and three fragments fell into the universe of the mortal world, turning into three large stars of life, the current Purple Sun Realm. There were more than ten Sages on each planet, and there were even existences above the Sages. Moreover, the Purple Sun Immortal World retained the true Immortal God Martial Dao. It was a true path to Heaven. It was far stronger than the inferior martial techniques that were spread in the myriad worlds. Although the aura and pressure displayed by Sage Mingzhen were indeed stronger than all the Sages Ye Han had seen, he did not believe in the so-called true Immortal Martial Dao. In his opinion, if the Immortal martial techniques passed down in the Purple Sun Immortal World were real, could the martial techniques he was cultivating now be fake? How was this possible? Therefore, Ye Han did not believe Ming Zhen¡¯s words at all. He even felt that this person must have some unspeakable goal. He became even more vigilant. Gradually, Saint Mingzhen seemed to have discovered Ye Han¡¯s thoughts and no longer described the benefits of going to the Purple Sun Immortal World to him. Instead, he directly gave him a martial arts manual and told him to cultivate well. He would naturally understand after that. Then, Sage Mingzhen left. However, before he left, he instructed Ye Han that after he cultivated this secret manual to the peak, he could go to Tianmen Star to look for him. Chapter 265 - Heavenly Book of Calamity, Strange Madness (2) Chapter 265 Heavenly Book of Calamity, Strange Madness (2) At that time, he would decide if he wanted to head to the Purple Sun Immortal World. The final outcome was obvious. Ye Han naturally did not go to Tianmen Star. In the next 500 years, he did not even look at the secret manual, afraid that he would be plotted against. However, 500 years ago, he encountered a huge crisis. Helpless, he could only open that secret manual and try to find a way to save himself. He did not expect to really find anything. That secret manual was the Heavenly Book of Calamity that Ye Han had previously used to spread the plague in Yongzhou in an attempt to absorb the power of fear to cultivate. This was the part of Ye Han¡¯s life that concerned the Purple Sun Immortal World. After Cui Heng read this, he did not stop. He carefully looked at the other periods in Ye Han¡¯s life. After reading everything, he closed the book. Then, he fell into deep thought. ¡°If what Saint Mingzhen said is true, there should be a problem with the cultivation method used in the starry skies of the myriad worlds which uses Immortal True Essence as the core. Moreover, there is a cultivation method in the Purple Sun Realm which doesn¡¯t use Immortal True Essence. ¡°However, what¡¯s so special about this Ye Han that can make this Sage of the Purple Sun Realm watch him like this and insist on roping him into the Purple Sun Realm? In Ye Han¡¯s 3,000 years of life experience, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything particularly worth paying attention to. Did I not understand it well enough, or did I miss something?¡± Cui Heng shook his head. He felt that he had no clue. There were still too few clues. Then, he looked at Li Mingqiong and asked, ¡°Do you have the Heavenly Book of Calamity mentioned in Ye Han¡¯s life experience?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s here.¡± Pei Qingshu stepped forward and found a book. He held it with both hands and handed it to Cui Heng. ¡°Master, please take a look.¡± He was in charge of sorting out the various inheritances Ye Han had obtained in his life, including the martial techniques of the Plague Imperial Palace, as well as all the secret techniques Ye Han had cultivated in the past 3,000 years. The Heavenly Book of Calamity that Sage Mingzhen had given Ye Han was naturally among them. Cui Heng took the Heavenly Book of Calamity and flipped through it. With just a glance, he realized that there was something wrong with this martial technique manual. There was not much content in this Heavenly Book of Calamity. There was almost no description of cultivation concepts, only very specific cultivation methods and moves. In other words, there were only cultivation techniques and combat techniques. To ordinary mortal martial artists, this was not a big deal. Knowing the cultivation concept would not affect the final outcome of cultivation. However, when one reached a high-level Immortal World martial cultivation, if they did not have a clear cultivation concept and only cultivated according to the cultivation methods and combat techniques, it might bury hidden dangers in their cultivation. Although it might not appear in the short term, it would definitely have a negative impact on him in the long term. In high-level martial cultivation, implementing the cultivation concept from beginning to end was actually the so-called ¡°heart cultivation method¡±. Without a heart cultivation technique, the stronger the martial technique, the stronger the backlash. This was the conclusion Cui Heng had reached after reading a large number of high-level martial cultivation manuals in the Heavenly Void World. The Heavenly Book of Calamity was undoubtedly powerful. According to the description in the manual, this was not a martial technique used to increase one¡¯s realm, but a pure killing move. It emphasized on using the fear of all living beings, calamities, and bad luck as materials to refine one¡¯s body into a body of calamity, allowing one to carry various negative auras with every move they made, thereby suppressing the enemy¡¯s cultivation realm. If he could cultivate this martial technique to the peak, not only could he casually create all kinds of natural disasters and spread bad luck, he could also directly reduce the enemy¡¯s cultivation by a small realm and achieve an all-rounded suppression. To any martial artist, such martial techniques were extremely powerful. As long as one cultivated to the peak, they could almost be considered invincible among their peers. With Cui Heng¡¯s ability, he could clearly see that this martial technique had an extremely huge hidden danger. This method of absorbing the fear of all living beings as a cultivation material was somewhat similar to the process of collecting the seven emotions of all living beings in the Grand Completion Golden Core Realm to nurture spirituality. However, the methods were extremely crude, and the emotions collected were not pure and incomparably complicated. Martial cultivators did not have perfect and flawless souls like immortal cultivators at the Golden Core Realm, so it was almost impossible for them to resist the corrosion of the emotions of all living beings. In other words, if one cultivated this martial technique to the peak, the cultivator himself would very likely be devoured by the chaotic emotions and fall into madness, turning into a monster that only knew how to spread fear and calamity everywhere. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Sage Mingzhen really has some ulterior motive for imparting such a martial technique to Ye Han.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°But he also asked Ye Han to go to Tianmen Star to look for him after cultivating the Heavenly Book of Calamity to the peak¡­¡± Thinking of this, he looked at Li Wei and asked, ¡°Where is Tianmen Star?¡± ¡°Immortal Venerable¡­¡± Li Wei hurriedly replied, ¡°When I was sorting out Ye Han¡¯s life, I checked. Tianmen Star was originally one of the four main planets of the Golden Cloud Realm. It had two Sages, but now it¡¯s a dead planet. 400 years ago, the two Sages who ruled Tianmen Star strangely fell into madness and attacked each other for no reason. In just a month, the civilization on Tianmen Star was reduced to ruins. The two Sages also died together.¡± Bizarrely falling into madness and inexplicably attacking each other? Cui Heng immediately frowned when he heard this. Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong, who were standing at the side, also seemed to have thought of something and their expressions became a little surprised. This was very similar to the destruction of the Nine Heavens Cloud Realm that Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate had mentioned back then. Back then, the three Sages of the Nine Heavens Cloud Realm also attacked each other for no reason, causing everyone in the entire Nine Heavens Cloud Realm to feel insecure. That was why the Dao God brought the 35 Golden Immortals of his sect far away to Daozhou Star. However, Tianmen Star was reduced to ruins in just a month. It could be seen that the madness of these two Sages was clearly more serious. They were even worse than the three experts of the Nine Heavens Cloud Realm. ¡°Heh, this is interesting.¡± Cui Heng suddenly laughed. He picked up another book on the table and flipped through it casually. ¡°The Heavenly Book of Calamity that Saint Mingzhen gave Ye Han is very likely to cause cultivators to fall into madness in the end. He said that he would wait for Ye Han on Tianmen Star, but in the end, the Sages of Tianmen Star went crazy.¡± ¡°Master, you mean¡­¡± Li Mingqiong¡¯s mind was sharp, and she could not help but ask,¡± Was all of this done by Sage Mingzhen alone secretly? Or is the Purple Sun Realm behind all of this? But what is their goal, and what benefits can they obtain?¡± She was puzzled by this. ¡°Could it be to recover their Immortal True Essence?¡± Pei Qingshu guessed. ¡°Didn¡¯t Master say that this cultivation method with the Immortal True Essence as the core has huge hidden dangers? In the end, it¡¯s very likely that it¡¯s to benefit others. In order to recover the Immortal True Essence of a Sage, Saint Mingzhen provoked an internal strife between the two Sages of Tianmen Star?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡± Li Mingqiong shook her head and said, ¡°According to Ye Han¡¯s description, Sage Mingzhen¡¯s strength far exceeds that of ordinary Sages. If he wants to recover their Immortal True Essence, he probably doesn¡¯t have to go through so much trouble.¡± At this moment, Li Wei, who was standing at the side, was already panicking. She looked at Li Mingqiong and Pei Qingshu in surprise and asked, ¡°You just said that the cultivation method with the Immortal True Essence as the core has huge hidden dangers and will help others? This, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°There¡¯s indeed a problem.¡± Cui Heng nodded but did not explain further. Then, he looked at Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong. He put down the book in his hand and smiled. ¡°Perhaps these things are not as complicated as we think. It¡¯s not necessarily a plot, nor is there necessarily a mastermind. Perhaps it¡¯s just someone from the Purple Sun Realm experimenting with new martial techniques, or perhaps they¡¯re exploring a new cultivation path. Their goal is not necessarily to destroy the Nine Heavens Cloud Realm and Tianmen Star. It¡¯s just that they arrived at this effect during the process of experimentation and exploration.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present was stunned, and indescribable shock flashed across their eyes. Li Mingqiong muttered, ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, doesn¡¯t that mean that the destruction has nothing to do with the destroyed?¡± Destroying you was none of your business! It was a chilling speculation. Chapter 266 - Preparations Before Departure, New Spells! Chapter 266 Preparations Before Departure, New Spells! ¡°Master, is the Purple Sun Realm really so powerful?¡± Li Mingqiong could not help but ask. Pei Qingshu and Li Wei also looked at Cui Heng, wanting to seek an answer to this question. Cui Heng¡¯s guess just now was too terrifying, and he had described the Purple Sun Realm as too powerful. It was unbelievable. ¡°It¡¯s just some guesses.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve never been to the Purple Sun Realm, nor have I seen any books about it. Naturally, it¡¯s impossible to know the exact situation. ¡°However, it¡¯s not wrong to be cautious. Now that the Purple Sun Realm has yet to reveal themselves, the outside world has very little understanding of them. We should still be careful lest we suffer a huge loss because of carelessness.¡± ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Li Mingqiong and Pei Qingshu replied in unison. They felt much more at ease, but they still maintained their vigilance towards the Purple Sun Realm. ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave first.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and glanced at the books piled on the table. ¡°I¡¯ll be reading here next. If there¡¯s anything else, you can come over anytime.¡± ¡°Immortal Venerable, I, I have something to ask you.¡± Li Wei mustered her courage and took a step forward. ¡°Speak.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. ¡°I want to ask about our cultivation method.¡± Li Wei took a deep breath and said with an incomparably solemn expression, ¡°You said that there¡¯s a problem with the cultivation method that uses Immortal True Essence as the core. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult for you to discover the problem if you think about it. You didn¡¯t discover it earlier because you didn¡¯t suspect anything.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°From the moment you became a Golden Immortal, were you cultivating your own body or your Immortal True Essence?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Li Wei immediately felt as if she had been struck by lightning and froze on the spot. At this moment, many thoughts flashed through her mind. All kinds of doubts that had appeared when she was cultivating in the past but she did not care about now appeared again. Why did Mystic Deities not cultivate to the Golden Immortal realm like the previous realms? Instead, they had to rely on external objects like the Immortal True Essence? Even the Immortal bodies of Golden Immortals relied on the existence of Immortal True Essence. If one wanted to become a Limitless Golden Immortal, they had to strengthen the Immortal True Essence. Whether it was a Golden Immortal or a Limitless Golden Immortal, all of their cultivation revolved around the Immortal True Essence. Even breaking through to the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm and becoming a Sage was a strengthening of the Immortal True Essence. From the Golden Immortal realm, or rather, from the Fifth Realm, the core of a martial artist¡¯s cultivation was no longer themselves, but the Immortal True Essence. In that case, once the Immortal True Essence was stripped away, all their cultivation results from the Fifth Realm onwards would leave with the Immortal True Essence¡­ No, that¡¯s not right! When they broke through to the Sixth Realm, the nomological divine powers imprinted on their body had also been fused into the Immortal True Essence. In other words, if the Immortal True Essence of a Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm Sage was stripped away, all their cultivation results would be wasted starting from the Fourth Realm Mystic Deity realm. Li Wei immediately understood the problem. Actually, this was not the first time she had thought of these questions. She had heard about it from others before, but she had never really thought about it or doubted anything. After all, the cultivation method with the Immortal True Essence as the core had existed for an unknown period of time. There had never been any problems. To all martial artists, this was a path that could directly point to the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm. If there was a problem with this cultivation method, how could they become a Golden Immortal, how could they refine an undying body, and how could they reach the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm? There was no answer to any of this. At this moment, Li Wei had already understood everything, and she also understood why no one really cared about these doubts even though they were so obvious. Because this was the only path. Only when the path was no longer unique and a new path was presented to them would the people who cultivated this path feel that the path they took might be wrong. But it was only a ¡°might¡±. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Immortal Venerable.¡± Li Wei knelt down respectfully. Her gaze changed from fear and confusion to resolution as she said solemnly, ¡°Immortal Venerable, please strip away my Immortal True Essence.¡± As soon as she said this, Li Mingqiong and Pei Qingshu looked at her in surprise. Li Wei had already become a Limitless Golden Immortal for hundreds of years. Her cultivation was all on the Immortal True Essence. Even the increase in her lifespan was brought about by the Immortal True Essence. If she stripped away the Immortal True Essence now, not only would she lose all the cultivation results of the past hundreds of years, but she would also have very little lifespan left. She was more than 700 years old now. To a Limitless Golden Immortal with a lifespan of 5,000 years, her life had just begun. She could also confidently say that she was young However, once her realm returned to the Taiyi Mystic Deity realm, she would only have a thousand years of lifespan. In another 200 years, she would die of old age. ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng was also a little surprised. He sized up this little girl and examined her. ¡°After stripping away the Immortal True Essence, your realm will decrease. How are you going to cultivate next? Could it be that you want to explore the path to becoming a Golden Immortal without the Immortal True Essence? You won¡¯t have much lifespan left to do that.¡± ¡°To be honest, Immortal Venerable, I did have such thoughts, but I know my limits. I know that I¡¯m not capable enough to be the ancestor of a lineage.¡± Li Wei shook her head and explained, ¡°I want to ask Sister Mingqiong to keep me by her side as her female official. I¡¯ll use the remaining 200 years of my life to obtain her recognition and seek the method to become a Golden Immortal.¡± Li Mingqiong was slightly stunned when she heard this, but she did not say anything. She did not agree or refuse. Back in the Heavenly Void World, Cui Heng had allowed her and Pei Qingshu to take in disciples and impart their techniques. They could teach the Soul Golden Core technique and the Martial Dao True Body technique to their favorite disciples. This was also to allow these two paths to go further. A semi-finished cultivation path like this could not be cultivated behind closed doors. One had to gather more data. The more people cultivating it together, the easier it would be for them to go further. ¡°To you, this is indeed the best choice.¡± Cui Heng actually had some guesses when Li Wei made the request. He smiled and said, ¡°However, whether you can obtain Mingqiong¡¯s recognition will depend on your own ability.¡± Then, he looked at Li Mingqiong. ¡°Do you want to take this female official in?¡± ¡°Master, she has been organizing the books in a rather orderly manner recently. She¡¯s quite useful.¡± Li Mingqiong nodded and smiled. ¡°Coincidentally, the Disciple Palace also lacks a close-combat attendant.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. ¡°Thank you, Immortal Venerable. Thank you, Sister Mingqiong. No, thank you, Your Grace!¡± Li Wei kowtowed repeatedly. This grace could be said to have started her new life. Pei Qingshu rubbed his nose at the side. He felt that standing here was a little redundant. It had nothing to do with him. ¡­. When Li Cheng saw his sister¡¯s actions, he was stunned on the spot and said in surprise, ¡°This, what¡¯s going on? Why are you¡­¡± At this moment, Li Wei¡¯s Immortal True Essence had already been stripped away by Cui Heng, and her lifespan had greatly decreased. It was equivalent to her entering her twilight years from her teenage years. Even though she had the cultivation of a Taiyi Mystic Deity to nourish her body and did not look especially old, she no longer looked like a young girl. She looked to be in her forties now. Her appearance was still very beautiful, and her facial features were still incomparably moving. Her figure was still graceful, but she had many charms that she never had before. Li Cheng and the current Li Wei did not look like siblings. Instead, they looked like a father and daughter pair. However, Li Wei was in a good mood. She was not depressed by the change in her appearance at all. Instead, she felt the joy of being reborn. Faced with her brother¡¯s shock, she even had the mood to joke, ¡°Li Cheng, address me as Elder Sister!¡± However, Li Cheng was not in the mood to joke. He sized up Li Wei in surprise and panic. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did your realm regress to the Taiyi Mystic Deity realm? Your Immortal True Essence was stripped away. It¡¯s Immortal Venerable¡­¡± I took the initiative to ask Immortal Venerable to strip away my Immortal True Essence.¡± Li Wei interrupted Li Cheng and explained, ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡± Then, she told Li Cheng about the matter of the Immortal True Essence. Li Cheng fell silent. After a long while, he shook his head and sighed. ¡°In the past, I always felt that I could be your role model no matter what you encountered. Now, I realize that there are some things that I really can¡¯t do.¡± At this point, he paused and suddenly smiled again. He said to Li Wei solemnly, ¡°You did the right thing!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Li Wei nodded and said, ¡°I will do my best to work beside the Empress and strive to obtain her recognition as soon as possible!¡± ¡­. In the next few days, Cui Heng flipped through the books that Ye Han had ¡°left behind¡±. The Plague Imperial Palace had a long history that could be traced back to 120,000 years ago. If one studied it carefully, they might be able to find some clues about ancient secrets. To him, every ancient secret could mean a large wave of ¡°experience¡±. Naturally, it was very valuable to investigate. In addition, he had also done a deeper study of the martial techniques passed down in the Plague Imperial Palace. He tried to use these martial techniques to create some more practical spells. The martial techniques of the Plague Imperial Palace were mainly focused on plagues, disasters, and death. Although these were all relatively negative laws and Great Dao, they were all methods to launch a large-scale group attack. Moreover, they involved a certain degree of the mysteries of life and had good reference and research value. However, after studying martial techniques for a period of time, Cui Heng suddenly felt that he seemed to have grasped too few true spells. A hundred years had passed, and he was still using the 13 spells that he had deduced before he went to the Heavenly Void World. ¡°The balance of the System currency is already extremely sufficient. It¡¯s fine to take out a little to deduce new spells.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s mind immediately became active. ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m really going to step into the vast starry skies of the universe next. The situation in the Purple Sun Realm is even more unknown. I indeed need some new spells to rely on.¡± ¡°Exchange for the reading time for the Primary Grade Immortal Technique. Begin spells derivation!¡± Chapter 267 - Myriad Heavens Teleportation Immortal Incantation, Convergence Divine Investiture Chapter 267 Myriad Heavens Teleportation Immortal Incantation, Convergence Divine Investiture ¡°Begin spells derivation!¡± (Currency: -50,000] [Hello, Respected Host! You have spent 50,000 coins and activated Spells Derivation. Because the derivation of the spells is random, there is a possibility of failure and repetition. Please understand!] A system notification appeared. The corners of Cui Heng¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Although this was not the first time he had deduced a spell and he was mentally prepared, he still felt that he was playing some black-hearted paywall card game when he saw this notification. Immediately after, a familiar golden light appeared before his eyes. A book filled with mysterious symbols floated in the golden light. Countless pages flipped quickly, and the mysterious symbols on it began to jump as if they were alive. These symbols were combined in different ways to deduce spells. As the pages flipped rapidly and the mysterious symbols quickly combined, system notifications appeared in succession in front of Cui Heng. [Congratulations! Deduction failed!] [Congratulations! Deduction failed!] [Congratulations! You have obtained the spell ¡°Inedia¡±.] [Congratulations! You have obtained the spell ¡°Myriad Heavens Teleportation Immortal Incantation¡±.) [Congratulations! Deduction failed!) (Congratulations! You have obtained the spell ¡°Convergence Divine Investiture¡±.] [Congratulations! Deduction failed!) [Congratulations! You have obtained the spell ¡°Law and Order¡±.] [Congratulations! Deduction failed!] (Congratulations! You have obtained the spell ¡°Inedia¡±.] (Congratulations! You have obtained the spell ¡°Great Heavenly Demon Yin Fire Art¡±.] [Congratulations! You have obtained the spell ¡°Godfiend Body Splitting Escape Technique¡±.] ¡­. [Congratulations! You have obtained the spell ¡°Resurrection¡±.] [Congratulations! Deduction failed!) [Congratulations! You have obtained the spell ¡°Inedia¡±.] (Congratulations! You have obtained the spell ¡°Five Elements Primordial Chaos Yin Yang Reversal Technique¡±.] [Congratulations! Deduction failed!] [Congratulations! You have obtained the spell ¡°Heavenly Thunder Magnetic Divine Light¡±.] The speed at which the System deduced the Immortal techniques was as fast as ever. A thousand deduction results quickly appeared in front of Cui Heng. The useless draws mixed within the ¡°card pool¡± were still very plentiful. ¡°Inedia¡± was undoubtedly the greatest pollution. Other than that, there were also many bad draws like ¡°Fire Manipulation¡±, ¡°Rain Seeking¡±, ¡°Thunder Summoning¡±, and so on. There were even things like ¡°Sleepless¡±, ¡°Increased Appetite¡±, ¡°Bright Eyes¡±, and so on. There were only 13 spells that were more practical or powerful: The Myriad Heavens Teleportation Immortal Incantation, Convergence Divine Investiture Technique, Law and Order, Five Elements Primordial Chaos Yin Yang Reversal Technique, Godfiend Body Splitting Escape Technique, Resurrection, Great Heavenly Demon Yin Fire Art, Heavenly Thunder Origin Magnetic Divine Light, Bean Soldiers, Shifting Stars, Three Primordial Life Prolonging Technique, Auspicious Cloud Mandate, and True Essence Spirit. Compared to the last time when he deduced 11 powerful spells in 200 tries, this time, he only managed to deduce 13 after 500 tries. The success rate was clearly much lower. However, one could not just look at the quantity of spells. Quality was the most important thing. Cui Heng realized that the spells he¡¯d deduced this time was clearly much stronger than the ones he¡¯d deduced the previous time. Some of the spells were even a little too powerful. For example, the Myriad Heavens Teleportation Immortal Incantation. The minimum requirement to cultivate this kind of Immortal Incantation was the Nascent Soul realm. Even at the beginner mastery stage, he could still teleport to the starry sky 100 light years away the moment he finished chanting the Immortal Incantation, or to any place within 300 light years that had his special spiritual mark If he cultivated it to the Late-stage Nascent Soul realm, he could teleport even further. It could be imagined that when he reached the Soul Formation realm, crossing the galaxy might be as easy as flicking his finger. The disadvantage was that the chanting time was too long. At the beginning stage, it would take three days and three nights to finish chanting There was no way to use it to escape. The Convergence Divine Investiture Technique was a method to confer gods. He had always wanted such a technique. With it, he could condense the laws contained in mountains, rivers, and even the stars themselves into a Deity position, and grant them authority, conferring remnant souls or complete souls as gods. If he had the energy, he could even design a complete divine system and create a Divine Investiture Roll. Law and Order was already a profound spell on the level of laws. One could forcefully dictate the nomological laws and rules of an area. se For example, making a certain place impossible for cultivation, forbidding the use of a certain martial technique in a certain place, making the living creatures in a certain place unable to have children, and so on. It could all be achieved through this spell. Although the time of effect was limited, the results were very ridiculous. The Five Elements Primordial Chaos Yin Yang Reversal Technique was even more heaven-defying. This was a trapping spell. As long as one cultivated to it the peak of the Nascent Soul realm, they could trap a Soul Formation expert for a second. Don¡¯t underestimate this one second. The difference between major realms was like a chasm. After Cui Heng stepped into the Nascent Soul realm, a drop of blood could kill thousands of Grand Completion Golden Core cultivators. To a Soul Formation mighty figure, a Peak Nascent Soul cultivator was almost equivalent to an ant. This was a heaven-defying spell that could even trap a Soul Formation realm mighty figure! Coupled with the Godfiend Body Splitting Escape Technique, a Peak Nascent Soul cultivator could even escape from a Soul Formation cultivator. In the end, he would at most only suffer a huge blow and could recover. He would not end up with only his Undying True Spirit left and having to start all over again. The other spells like Resurrection, Great Heavenly Demon Yin Fire Art, and Auspicious Cloud Mandate were also very powerful and had endless uses. After cultivating these 13 spells, Cui Heng¡¯s agility, life-preservation, and offensive abilities would increase by leaps and bounds. Even if his cultivation level did not increase at all, his overall strength would undergo a tremendous change. He could easily defeat his current self without any effort. At this moment, he once again deeply felt how weak he was. At a relatively high realm, the power of spells was too powerful, and the bonuses it brought were incomparably huge. Comparing within the same Late-stage Nascent Soul realm, a cultivator who cultivated all kinds of powerful spells and one who didn¡¯t, the difference in strength was almost incomparable. ¡°Fortunately, I had the foresight to deduce these spells before I really stepped into the universe. Otherwise, if I encounter any danger later, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have the time to deal with it.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself and praised himself for being careful. Then, he stood up and prepared to discuss with Li Cheng about leaving for the Five Views Realm. However, just as he left the state of spell derivation, he realized that there was a commotion outside. When he walked out, he realized that the street was filled with people kneeling and kowtowing: Cui Heng was stunned for a moment before he realized what was going on. As his spell derivations were not carried out in the Grotto-Heaven, these spells produced phenomena one after another when they were born. In just a few breaths, the entire Daozhou Star was enveloped by countless phenomena. To the people on Daozhou Star, this was another unparalleled opportunity. Many martial artists broke through the shackles of their current realm and reached a new realm. There were even some talented martial artists who directly comprehended the truths of martial cultivation from these images and created extremely powerful martial techniques. The place where a high-level cultivator was located was the best cultivation paradise. There was no doubt about that. To a low-level cultivator, even a grain of sand that leaked out from the gaps of the fingers of a high-level cultivator could be considered a huge opportunity. Especially from people like Cui Heng who could display some Dharma and Logos or conjure phenomena from spells. It was simply like crazily feeding Immortal pills and divine medicines to Daozhou Star¡¯s martial artists. There were even cultivation insights that would not cause any side effects. Li Cheng and Li Wei, the two ¡°aliens¡±, had never seen such a scene before. They looked at the phenomena in the sky and were so shocked that they were speechless. Countless martial artists knelt on the ground and kowtowed, thanking the Immortal Venerable for his gift. Cui Heng naturally sensed all of this. He looked up at the sky and muttered, ¡°Looks like it¡¯s indeed time for me to leave.¡± If he continued to stay on Daozhou Star, The martial artists here were probably going to be crippled. After all, once they were spoon fed for too long, it would be very difficult to return to the days when they had to eat by themselves. It was easy to go from frugal to extravagant, but difficult to go from extravagant to frugal. Under the night sky, Cui Heng stood by an artificial lake. Pei Qingshu stood beside him respectfully and said solemnly, ¡°Master, please allow me to go to explore the starry skies. I want to fight the experts of the myriad worlds and starry skies to break through to a higher realm.¡± ¡°This is your cultivation path. I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Cui Heng smiled faintly. At the same time, he took out a small flying shuttle from his sleeve and handed it to Pei Qingshu. ¡°This is a navigation tool for you. However, this flying shuttle only has a Star Map from here to Tianzhu Star. ¡°If you want to obtain the other parts of the Star Map, you have to go to the Tianzhu Star first and accept the trials there. After you pass the trials, the Tianzhu Star Lord will give you the remaining pieces of the Star Map and send you off!¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Pei Qingshu was overjoyed. In recent years, he had not fought with his full strength. His fists were itchy. Now, he finally had a chance. ¡­. In the next few days. Cui Heng had been studying the Convergence Divine Investiture Technique. At the same time, he took the time to meet Zheng Nanxun, He Qingrou, Chen Ying, and the other disciples of the Immortal Dawn Sect and taught them Immortal martial techniques that pointed to the Limitless Golden Immortal realm. This was not a martial cultivation path or an Immortal cultivation technique, but a new path that combined the two. It was also the path he had taught Jiang Qiqi back then. It was an upgraded version of the Immortal Dawn Sword Art. Then, he met Zhou Hongyi of the Daoyi Palace and told him about the various histories and high-level inheritances of the Daoyi Palace. He also explained Zhang Shuming¡¯s situation in the Heavenly Void World. After arranging the matters on Daozhou Star, Cui Heng broke through the void and headed to the Heavenly Void World. He directly went to the sky above the Xia Country established by Hong Kang and immediately sensed the memorial tablets that contained the remnant souls of the Hong family¡¯s ancestors. He planned to use the Convergence Divine Investiture Technique on these remnant souls. He wanted them to come back to life and ask them some questions. For example, why did the Hong family leave their remnant souls on the memorial tablets after they died? And he wanted to ask about Hong Fugui¡¯s situation back then. After all, the ancestor of the Hong family of the Heavenly Void World was Hong Fugui¡¯s fourth son. Perhaps he knew something. Chapter 268 - 21 Years of Prosperity, Filth Under Peace Chapter 268 21 Years of Prosperity, Filth Under Peace The Xia Kingdom was a country established on the ruins of the Qi Kingdom. A hundred years ago, the Qi Kingdom was destroyed by the Immortal sects. There were even many disciples who took the opportunity to plunder the lands, causing countless people to lose their families and homes. Back then, only the grandfather and grandson of the Hong family escaped. They were even hunted down by the disciples of the Immortal sects. Fortunately, they were saved by an Immortal, which resulted in the current Xia country. It had been 63 years since the establishment of the Great Xia Dynasty. It had already been passed down to the second Emperor, the grandson of the founding ancestor, Hong Kang. The era¡¯s name was ¡°Wanxing¡±. It was the 21st year of Wanxing. The country was prosperous, the lands were peaceful, the rivers were clear, the weather was good, and the five grains were abundant. It was already a peaceful and prosperous world. However, no matter how prosperous a world was, it was inevitable that there would be places of filth. It was inevitable that corrupt officials and landlords would bully others. The Imperial Court did not have much energy to deal with them, nor could they completely deal with them. A portion of the people could only live bitterly. However, the commoners would not suffer to be bullied, so people often came to the capital to complain. Especially during spring and summer every year. People were allowed to come to the capital to report to the Emperor during these times. This was an iron law that had been set since the establishment of the Great Xia. No one dared to disobey. Even the Emperor had to abide by it. Therefore, recently, Emperor Wanxing, Hong Shen, had been the busiest. He was so busy every day that he did not even have time to sleep. If not for the fact that he had already cultivated to the Human Immortal Realm and his physique was strong, he would have died long ago from exhaustion. It was already past midnight, but Hong Shen was still reading the reports about the people¡¯s complaints. Not only were there copies of the original text, but there were also notes pasted on it by important ministers, as well as suggestions for handling it. There were also countless reports of complaints against officials. The physical strength of a Human Immortal could still withstand it. But it was mentally taxing! ¡°Hu!¡± Hong Shen heaved a sigh of relief. He had just finished reviewing the last report from yesterday. Although today¡¯s reports were still piled up like a mountain and there was no time to review them, a portion of the reports had been completed in stages. He could take a break. ¡°These corrupt officials can really cause trouble for me!¡± Hong Shen rubbed his temples and thought about his countermeasure. ¡°When the world is peaceful, reorganizing the government is the most important thing. But if I kill a wave of officials, the next wave will still be corrupt. When will it end?¡± Great Xia¡¯s foundation had already been established in the founding Emperor¡¯s generation. After he ascended the throne, he inherited a prosperous Great Xia. Therefore, most of his energy was focused on fighting against the corrupt officials. He had also tried various methods, such as punishing them according to the law, sending central officials to supervise them, or setting up an Independent Government Office, but in the end, it was not very effective. Wealth and power moved the hearts of people. The central officials who were sent to supervise would also be quickly bribed. It was the same for the Independent Government Office. Even if he killed one batch, the next batch would still repeat the same mistakes. At the end of the day, it was still because the Imperial Court¡¯s ability to supervise the local authorities was too poor. Without a means of proper supervision, they could not rule clearly. ¡°If only there was a force that could monitor the local administration at any time.¡± Hong Shen thought of a feasible plan, but he felt that it was not feasible. After all, this was a world with martial artists and even Immortals. Unless they recruited Martial Dao experts on a large scale as supervisors, it would be very difficult to achieve this goal. However, martial artists who were strong enough were too expensive. The pressure on the Imperial Court would also multiply. This was a difficult problem. Thinking of this, Hong Shen became even more tired. He closed his eyes, intending to recuperate. However, as soon as he closed his eyes, he felt like he saw a golden light. Holy, pure, and a little intimate. Then, a burly figure walked out of the golden light, and his appearance gradually became clear. This was someone who Hong Shen found extremely familiar but also a little unfamiliar. ¡°My son, come to the Imperial Ancestral Temple to see me.¡± This person suddenly spoke, his voice echoing in Hong Shen¡¯s mind. ¡°Father?!¡± Hong Shen immediately woke up with a shocked expression. The dignified Human Immortal broke out in cold sweat and said in surprise, ¡°Dream?! How can I dream? And it¡¯s a dream about Father.¡± Human Immortals had already been reborn. Under normal circumstances, they would not dream. They would only dream when they were extremely uneasy or had some special premonition. This dream was unusual. ¡°Imperial Ancestral Temple. Grandpa is there. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡± After thinking for a moment, Hong Shen picked up the sword hanging on the wall and walked out of the bedroom towards the Imperial Ancestral Temple. ¡­. The Imperial Ancestral Temple was not a temple, but a palace complex. The front hall in the center was the most magnificent. Inside were the memorial tablets of the Hong family¡¯s ancestors and the deceased civil officials and generals who had contributed greatly during the establishment of the country. After the founding Emperor, Hong Kang, abdicated, he lived in seclusion in the Imperial Ancestral Temple. He dressed as a temple attendant and cleaned the dust, burned incense, and lit candles to recuperate his mind. Usually, there was no sound here all year round. However, tonight, the front hall of the Imperial Ancestral Hall suddenly became lively. There were actually several figures moving around, and from time to time, voices could be heard. If not for the fact that there were no court officials around the Imperial Ancestral Temple, numerous people would probably have been frightened out of their wits. ¡°Immortal Venerable, I¡¯ve already sent a dream to Shen¡¯er. He should be here soon.¡± A burly man dressed in golden light bowed respectfully to a young man. It was Cui Heng and Hong Tao, who had just been conferred the title of God. In other words, Hong Shen¡¯s father. ¡°Immortal Venerable¡¯s divine powers are boundless.¡± Hong Kang could not help but sigh with emotion. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our three generations to be able to reunite.¡± At this moment, he stood at the side and stared fixedly at his son who had returned from the dead. His heart was already filled with joy. His son, who had died a hundred years ago, was actually reunited with him today. This was something he did not even dare to dream of. ¡°It¡¯s not just the three generations of your family.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°This is just the beginning. Let¡¯s talk about the exact situation when Hong Shen arrives.¡± Not just the three generations? VVCI Hong Kang and Hong Tao were stunned when they heard this. Then, a guess appeared in their hearts. They subconsciously looked at the memorial tablets on the altar. It can¡¯t be. This was too exaggerated! Just as the two of them were feeling surprised, they heard hurried footsteps outside. Hong Shen was here. However, the Imperial Ancestral Temple was an important place to worship the ancestors. Even if he was the Emperor, he could not directly push the door open and enter. Hong Shen stopped in front of the door and bowed respectfully. ¡°Grandpa, I have something to ask of you.¡± ¡°Come in,¡± Hong Kang¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa, thank you, Ancestors.¡± Hong Shen pushed the door open and entered. Then, he kowtowed to the ancestral tablets on the shrine according to the usual etiquette. However, before he could kneel down, he was stunned. He stood there and looked at the burly man covered in golden light in disbelief. ¡°Father?!¡± At the same time, he saw Cui Heng and immediately exclaimed. ¡°Immortal Venerable?!¡± What, what was going on?! Chapter 269 - The Last Ascender Before the Heavens Collapsed Chapter 269 The Last Ascender Before the Heavens Collapsed Hong Shen had never thought that he would see his father again. The nightmare a hundred years ago had caused him to lose all his family except for his grandfather, Hong Kang. That was when his parents died tragically. If not for Cui Heng appearing halfway to save them, he would probably have become an orphan. Therefore, Hong Shen had never wanted to recall the incident a hundred years ago. That would be too painful and sad. However, he never expected to see his father again a hundred years later. ¡°Father!¡± Hong Shen knelt in front of Hong Tao, no longer having the dignity of an Emperor. ¡°Good child, get up.¡± Hong Tao looked at his son and felt a lot of emotions. He sighed and said, ¡°In my memory, you¡¯re only so young. Now, you¡¯re an Emperor.¡± He had long died, but his remnant soul was left on the Hong family¡¯s memorial tablet. Although Cui Heng had conferred him as a God, his memories were still from a hundred years ago. Now that he saw that Hong Shen had grown up, he felt a little confused. However, the current Hong Tao was no longer a mortal, but a god with divine power. Whether it was his strength or his mind, they had already reached the Mystic Deity realm. He could control his mental state very well. This was also one of the special aspects of the Convergence Divine Investiture technique. Under normal circumstances, it was very difficult for ordinary people who suddenly possessed the power of a Mystic Deity to control this power without a correspondingly strong mind. However, gods were different. Their divine power and authority were brought about by their Deity Position. At the same time that one was conferred as a god, their soul and knowledge would be baptized by divine power and authority, and their mind would also be sublimated. Therefore, he could directly control divine power. ¡°Father, you¡¯re now¡­¡± Hong Shen stood up and asked. He could feel that his father had an extremely powerful strength that was countless times stronger than him. ¡°I¡¯m now the Deity of Capital City, conferred as a God by Immortal Venerable.¡± Hong Tao cupped his hands and bowed to Cui Heng. ¡°If not for Immortal Venerable using a great divine power of conferment on my remnant soul, would you and I have been reunited?¡± ¡°Thank you, Immortal Venerable!¡± Hong Shen knelt and bowed to Cui Heng and thanked him. Then, he asked curiously, ¡°Immortal Venerable, this Capital City Deity is?¡± ¡°The Capital City Deity is the god who protects the city. He judges good and evil and protects the people of a region,¡± Cui Heng explained with a smile. ¡°This is a divine system I designed. I want to implement it in Great Xia.¡± As he spoke, he raised his hand and tapped. Hong Shen immediately felt a large amount of information appear in his mind. In an instant, he understood what Cui Heng meant. This was a system of gods that used the Hong family¡¯s ancestors as the core and was independent of the mortal world¡¯s Imperial Court. Their main duty was to protect the peace of the people and judge good and evil. With the Ancestral God of the Imperial Ancestral Temple as the main God, he would live in the Imperial Ancestral Temple in the capital. The main God ruled the entire Divine System and had the ability to appoint other deities. Under the Ancestral God of the Imperial Ancestral Temple were gods in charge of the capital city, prefectural cities, and county cities. These Deity Positions would be mainly held by the ancestors of the Hong family and late civil officials. The respective City Deities could each set up a government office in his territory and wield the authority of a Divine Envoy. He would have one Official Registrar, three Judges, four Day Wandering Gods, four Night Wandering Gods, seven Black and White Impermanence, and seven Ox Head Horse Face Deities. The power of the gods was powerful and they could ensure the safety of a region. Even if there were martial artists causing trouble, they would be suppressed by the City Gods or the Divine Envoys under them. Moreover, deities were invisible and could come and go without a trace. It was most suitable for secretly monitoring the administration of officials. If anyone committed crimes and attacked the commoners, the City God could send an envoy to collect evidence. As long as the evidence was sufficient, the officials could be handed over to the government for investigation. If the government did not do it, the local city guards would personally investigate. They would also arrest the officials who did not deal with this matter previously and judge them together. He used the incomparably powerful ability of the gods to check and supervise to restrain the greedy nature of the officials. This was the core of the entire Divine System. And the authority and power that gods possessed could ensure that they had absolute strength to accomplish this. However, the actions of the gods would also be restrained by the rules of their Deity Position. If they dared to play favorites, their Deity Position would be stripped away on the spot, and they would become wandering ghosts. Their souls might even be directly destroyed. The entire system was interconnected and extremely meticulous. ¡°If this method can be implemented, the people of the world will be able to escape the sea of suffering!¡± Hong Shen praised endlessly and bowed respectfully to Cui Heng. ¡°Hong Shen thanks Immortal Venerable on behalf of the people of Great Xia.¡± Actually, this method of using a Divine System as an administrative monitor had caused a lot of damage to the Emperor¡¯s authority. It could be said to have directly reduced his authority. If it were a selfish monarch, even if they agreed because of Cui Heng¡¯s might, they might not agree in their heart. Hong Shen was different. He was an Emperor who had truly walked out of suffering. He knew the hardships of the people and had been dedicated to serving the people for so many years. Now that he knew that there was such a system of gods that could benefit the people, he wished he could implement it immediately. ¡°We can¡¯t be in a hurry. The prerequisite for implementing this method is that there must be City God temples everywhere. Otherwise, the City Gods will not have a fixed residence. The people won¡¯t know what a City God is, and it will be difficult for them to unleash their power.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and said, ¡°Next, I¡¯ll confer the title of Ancestral God on your ancestor, Hong Yong, and he¡¯ll be the Lord of the City Gods System. After the various City God Temples are built, I can come and confer the other City Gods.¡± Chapter 270 - The Last Ascender Before the Heavens Collapsed (2) Chapter 270 The Last Ascender Before the Heavens Collapsed (2) This was actually his true goal. He wanted Hong Yong to come back to life as a God and ask about Hong Fugui. As for this City Gods System, it was just a system that he had temporarily created after seeing some things when he came to the Great Xia Kingdom. Later on, he would give Hong Yong the right to perfect and optimize this divine system. He would strive to let this divine system operate independently and let the people live a longer and more peaceful life. Hong Kang, Hong Tao, and Hong Shen thanked Cui Heng again. They knew that this was a huge opportunity. It could be said that as long as the Ancestral God of the Imperial Ancestral Temple was around, the Hong family¡¯s bloodline would not end. This would be a true lineage that can last throughout the ages. Unless one day, a god became selfish and crippled his own Deity Position. ¡°Immortal Venerable, should we hold a sacrificial ceremony to confer the title of Ancestral God of the Imperial Ancestral Temple so that we can take this opportunity to announce the City Gods System to the world?¡± Hong Shen asked. ¡°Sure.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said, ¡°However, you can do this yourself. When the time comes, just let Hong Yong cooperate with the ritual. A true god descending, and it¡¯s the Ancestral God of the Ancestral Temple, is enough to announce to the world.¡± He did not intend to participate in the tedious sacrificial ceremony. He just needed to confer the God. Hence, after saying this, Cui Heng started moving. He raised his right hand and grabbed lightly at the sky. In an instant, 30% of Great Xia¡¯s luck was gathered, turning into a purple-gold talisman. Then, with a flick of his finger, the talisman immediately flew towards the ancestral memorial tablet at the top of the shrine. The essence of the City Gods System was to condense the country¡¯s destiny into a Deity Position, allowing the gods who were conferred the title of God to have various authority over humans. This was also the important reason why the Ancestral God of the Ancestral Temple was to be conferred on Hong Yong, as well as why he wanted the Hong family to be the main force of the City Gods System. The destiny of a country in a feudal dynasty was closely related to the Imperial Family. If the country¡¯s luck was gathered on the Imperial Family, the country¡¯s destiny would not change. It would even be more stable and could still prosper day by day. However, if their luck fell, it would be another story. Of course, with the divine system that Cui Heng had designed, unless the Hong family played favorites and courted death, it would be difficult for the ownership of the Deity Position to fall, and the country¡¯s luck would continue to rise. At this moment, under the gaze of the Hong family¡¯s grandfather, grandson, and granddaughter, the purple-gold talisman fused into Ancestor Hong Yong¡¯s memorial tablet. Immediately after, an incomparably huge pressure spread out from the memorial tablet. It made Hong Kang, Hong Tao, and Hong Shen¡¯s hearts palpitate inexplicably. Especially Hong Tao, the Capital City¡¯s God. Just by sensing this pressure, he felt like kneeling on the ground and kowtowing. At the same time, purple-gold light gathered in the sky above the Imperial Ancestral Temple in the capital. The bright moon and stars in the night sky seemed to dim under the purple-gold light. Layers of clouds surged and flickered with a mysterious and noble light, as if a purple-gold divine dragon was soaring in the clouds under the night sky. Countless civil officials, soldiers, and commoners in the capital were woken up from their sleep by this mysterious light, but they were not sleepy or tired at all. Instead, they were a hundred times more energetic. They felt that their condition had never been better. Even some people with accumulated injuries had recovered. They all walked out of their rooms and looked up at the sky. When they realized that there was a phenomenon in the direction of the Imperial Ancestral Temple, everyone in the capital knelt down. Auspicious signs descended from the sky! The Heavens are blessing our Great Xia! At this moment, be it the civil officials or ordinary people, they became incomparably excited in their hearts. Their confidence in Great Xia also became more abundant, and the overall cohesion had increased greatly. At the same time, Cui Heng, who was conferring a god in the Imperial Ancestral Temple, discovered that the luck of Great Xia was rising, and it was not a small increase. He knew in his heart that this was the will of the people. The auspicious signs produced by the conferment of a God made the people¡¯s hearts lean towards Great Xia, and the destiny of Great Xia naturally increased. The foundation of a country was still the people. A moment later, the purple-gold light in the sky above the Imperial Ancestral Temple gradually dissipated, and the surging clouds gradually calmed down. In the Imperial Ancestral Temple, a handsome, tall, and burly middle-aged man in armor walked out of the purple-gold light. It was Hong Fugui¡¯s fourth son. He was also the future Ancestral God of the Great Xia Kingdom¡¯s Imperial Ancestral Temple and the head of the City Gods System. A God comparable to a Limitless Golden Immortal. Hong Yong! ¡°Greetings, Ancestor! Immortal Venerable¡¯s divine powers are boundless!¡± At the same time that Hong Yong appeared, Hong Kang, Hong Hong, and Hong Shen immediately knelt and bowed. This was their ancestor. Hong Yong looked at these people in confusion. However, he looked at the surrounding arrangements and his spirit tablet and quickly understood what was going on. ¡°Dispense with the ceremonies,¡± Hong Yong said to the three descendants. At the same time that he became a God, he had already received the baptism of the power of the Deity Position. His soul and heart had been sublimated. The moment he walked out of the purple-gold light, he had completed the transformation from a human to a God. This also allowed Hong Yong to recover from his original remnant soul state and recall everything about his life, including the portrait that his father often looked at. ¡°Hong Yong greets Mr. Cui!¡± He knelt in front of Cui Heng with an extremely respectful attitude. It was not only because Cui Heng had conferred him the title of God, but also because this was the gentleman his father, Hong Fugui, had been thinking about. ¡°You recognize me?¡± Cui Heng looked at Hong Yong, who was kneeling on the ground, and could not help but feel a little emotional. Hong Yong¡¯s eyebrows were very similar to Hong Fugui¡¯s. The resemblance was uncanny. And the title Mr. Cui was also what Hong Fugui called him. ¡°Father personally drew a portrait of you and often took it out to look at,¡± Hong Yong explained. ¡°Sir, your appearance and temperament have been deeply imprinted in my heart.¡± ¡°He¡¯s too considerate.¡± Cui Heng sighed slightly before asking, ¡°Did your parents tell you where they went, and why your remnant soul is attached to the memorial tablet?¡± According to the contents of Hong Fugui¡¯s letter, he had been besieged by the Immortal sects and Buddhist monasteries of the Heavenly Void World. When he was seriously injured and on the verge of death, his wife awakened her memories of her previous life and drove a flying shuttle to leave Daozhou Star with him, wanting to go to Taihong Star to ask for help. However, Taihong Star had already disappeared into thin air 2,000 years ago and was no longer in its original position. If Hong Fugui and the others went to the original location of Taihong Star, they would probably return empty-handed. However, Cui Heng had also considered that Hong Fugui¡¯s wife might not have died and reincarnated over 2,000 years ago, but had reincarnated within these 2,000 years. In that case, it meant that they were not going to where Planet Taihong was originally. ¡°Mother said that she was going to Taihong Star to look for Grandfather to save Father.¡± Hong Yong recalled and said, ¡°Mother tried to tell me the location of Taihong Star, but my cultivation was insufficient and I didn¡¯t have the ability to memorize the Star Map. At the same time, if they left the Star Map behind, they¡¯ll be worried that the Upper World¡¯s forces will obtain it. Therefore, Mother didn¡¯t leave the Star Map here. However, she said that if I have the chance to step into the universe in the future, I can go to the core of the Dark Sea Star to take a look. There should be a teleportation array there. It was set up by a great divine being who walked out of this starry sky a long time ago. She will leave a Star Map there to guide us.¡± Dark Sea Star? Cui Heng was slightly stunned when he heard this. This star was really far. Before this, he had already gained a relatively detailed understanding of this galaxy through reading various books. There were a total of seven planets in Daozhou Star¡¯s galaxy. According to the order of distance from the core sun, Daozhou Star was the second, Tianzhu Star was the third, and the Dark Sea Star was the sixth. It was already close to being outside of this galaxy. ¡°Does your mother have any description of that great divine being?¡± Cui Heng asked. He had already heard of this person many times. He had also asked Li Cheng and the others before, but he did not obtain any useful information. Hong Yong thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mother didn¡¯t say much. She only said that that great divine being was the last Ascender before the Heavens collapsed.¡± Chapter 271 - Willing to Be Your Sharpest Saber Chapter 271 Willing to Be Your Sharpest Saber The last Ascender before the Heavens collapsed? Cui Heng was a little surprised when he heard this. He could not help but think of the description of how to break through to the Seventh Realm in the Purple Sun True Treasure Records. According to the description in the book, one could only cultivate to the Peak of the Sixth Realm in the myriad worlds. If one wanted to break through to the Seventh Realm, they had to ascend to the Heavens. The Purple Sun Heaven was once one of the Heavens. Then was the collapsed Heaven mentioned here referring to the Purple Sun Heaven? After all, the people of the Purple Sun Realm claimed that their realm was a fragment world of the Purple Sun Heaven after it shattered. They used this to show their orthodoxy and nobility. If this great divine being who had walked out of Daozhou Star was really the last Ascender, then he might really have some extraordinary secrets. Perhaps the so-called destruction of the Heavens was also related to him? Cui Heng¡¯s thoughts wandered slightly as he thought about all kinds of possible situations. Hmm¡­ Back then, Li Fa brought the Purple Sun Heavenly Edict and the Purple Sun True Treasure Records to this starry sky. Was he also looking for information about that great divine being? If that was really the case, this great divine being must have many secrets. If he could figure this out, he might be able to directly ¡°fill¡± the ¡°experience bar¡± of the Late-stage Nascent Soul realm and even break through to the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm. ¡°Other than that?¡± Cui Heng continued to ask. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else.¡± Hong Yong shook his head and said, ¡°The situation was rather urgent at that time, and Mother didn¡¯t have time to explain much. Oh, Mother also said that the surname of that great divine being is Zhou, but she doesn¡¯t know his exact name.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Looks like I still have to make a trip to the Dark Sea Star to take a look.¡± There was a teleportation array left behind by the great divine being on the Dark Sea Star. This meant that this person had stayed on the Dark Sea Star for a period of time. The traces left behind should not be just a teleportation array. Perhaps there was other information. ¡°By the way, why was your remnant soul attached to the memorial tablet?¡± Cui Heng asked again. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that either.¡± Hong Yong shook his head and said in shame, ¡°Actually, if not for you conferring me as a god, I wouldn¡¯t have known that my remnant soul was attached to the memorial tablet.¡± ¡°Immortal Venerable, could it be related to the special terrain of Hong Family Village?¡± Hong Kang suddenly asked. ¡°At that time, the Hong Family Village you saw was already destroyed. ¡°After thinking about it carefully, I realized that the terrain where the Hong family¡¯s ancestral hall was located was very special. It was a good place to nourish the soul. Is it related to this?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s indeed possible.¡± Cui Heng nodded and looked at the memorial tablets. He had a feeling that things might not be that simple. However, there were no clear clues at the moment. He could only investigate later. Perhaps he would only get an answer after finding Hong Fugui and his wife. At this moment, Hong Yong suddenly cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°Sir, I have a presumptuous request.¡± Cui Heng turned to look at him and smiled. ¡°Just say it.¡± ¡°If you see my parents in the future, I want you to help me pass a message¡­¡± Hong Yong begged. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and interrupted him. ¡°Yes, I was rash. Please forgive me, Sir.¡± Hong Yong hurriedly apologized, thinking that he had angered Cui Heng. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m not blaming you.¡± Cui Heng shook his head and smiled. ¡°After I find them, I¡¯ll bring them back. You can tell them yourself.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Hong Yong could not help but be stunned when he heard this. He said in shock, ¡°But Father and Mother might be outside the endless starry sky¡­¡± At this point, he seemed to have thought of something and said in realization, ¡°That¡¯s right. To us, this is a long distance across the endless starry sky, but to you, Mr. Cui, it shouldn¡¯t be too far. ¡°I understand. Thank you, Sir. Thank you, Sir!¡± As Hong Yong spoke, he suddenly realized that something was wrong. What kind of existence was standing in front of him? This was not an ordinary Martial Dao expert, but an omnipotent Immortal Venerable. To Mr. Cui, even the endless starry sky was probably not too far away. He could come and go with a flick of his finger. Cui Heng was slightly stunned when he saw this. Then, he smiled and shouted, ¡°That¡¯s good. I still have something to deal with, so I won¡¯t stay here for long. I¡¯ll grant you the authority to confer the City Gods and other gods. You¡¯ll be in charge of the system of the City Gods. I hope that when I return, I¡¯ll see a complete divine system.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a golden light condensed in his palm. Dense mysterious runes jumped on the golden light, flowing from bottom to top. Countless runes intersected with each other, forming talismans. Every talisman condensed the corresponding authority and Deity Position, possessing powerful and incomparably mysterious effects. Gradually, the outlines of these talismans became clearer, as if they had condensed into pages of a book. In the blink of an eye, these ¡°pages¡± automatically bound together, forming a book. Golden light flickered on it, shining brightly. The title was City Gods Myriad Spirit Book. ¡°Take it.¡± Cui Heng handed the book to Hong Yong and said in a low voice, ¡°This book has the ability to confer a god and also the ability to remove a god. It¡¯s your authority as the Master God of the City Gods System. Use it well.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Hong Yong held the book with both hands respectfully. He was so excited that his entire body was trembling. He said extremely solemnly, ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint your father either.¡± Cui Heng nodded. The day after Cui Heng left the Great Xia Kingdom, Hong Shen issued an edict. He would hold a grand sacrificial ceremony in the Imperial Ancestral Temple and lead the civil and military officials to welcome the Hong family¡¯s ancestor who had already become a God. As soon as this order was issued, the court was in an uproar. Still, in the past 20 years, this Emperor Wanxing had already become a dignified figure and had authority. Even the Grand Chancellor could not make the Emperor change his mind. Moreover, it was only right for the Emperor to offer sacrifices to the Imperial Ancestral Temple. No one had any reason to stop him. Just like that, the ritual was prepared. At the same time, Hong Shen ordered the various counties to build City God Temples and publicize the divine power of the City Gods to the people, summoning them to the City God Temples to offer incense. Many important ministers could not understand this, but it was not appropriate to say anything since the sacrificial ceremony was imminent. They could only ask about the reason after the ceremony. However, on the day of the Ancestral Temple¡¯s sacrificial ceremony, something unbelievable happened. The Hong family¡¯s ancestor really descended! Moreover, he displayed extremely powerful divine power and called himself the Ancestral God of the Grand Temple, the Lord of the City Gods of the world. What was even more unexpected was that after this ancestor of the Hong family descended, the previous ancestors of the Hong family also appeared in succession and were all conferred the title of Gods. The City God Temple in Tianxia County immediately had owners. Every county city had a God guarding it. And it was a God that came directly from the Imperial Family. At the sacrificial ceremony. Hong Shen directly explained the core of the City Gods¡¯ authority. It was protection and supervision. He hoped that the officials of the world would behave themselves. When thinking about bending the law for personal gain, one had to think that there was a God watching them, three feet above their head. At first, be it the commoners or the officials, they were all skeptical. However, one by one, the people who bent the law and people who commited evil were punished by the various City Gods. As more and more people who had done good or meritorious deeds in life became Divine Envoys after they died, the authority of the City Gods gradually became deeply rooted in the people¡¯s hearts. From then on, the people were no longer fearless. The government of Great Xia was cleared, and the people¡¯s livelihood was even more peaceful. The commoners could finally live in peace for a period of time. ¡­. The changes in Great Xia would come later. Cui Heng did not return to Daozhou Star after leaving the Great Xia. Instead, he went to the new sect Hui Shi had established. After nearly a hundred years of development, the ¡°Heavenly Dragon Sect¡± established by Hui Shi was already quite powerful. Although it was not as powerful as the previous Immortal sects, there were already more than ten Human Immortals and several Earth Immortals in the sect. Hui Shi, on the other hand, had become a Golden Immortal 30 years ago. He had resigned from the position of Sect Master and retreated behind the scenes to focus on studying martial techniques. He always remembered his identity. As the Immortal Venerable¡¯s saber, he had to be sharp enough. Otherwise, he would lose his use. This time, Cui Heng only brought Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong back to Daozhou Star. This made Hui Shi feel a strong sense of danger and panic. He was worried that Cui Heng would never need his saber again. Hence, he almost devoted himself to the study of combat techniques to maximize his sharpness. At this moment, Hui Shi was closing his eyes and resting in the meditation room. He was deducing the changes of various moves in his spiritual world to strengthen his combat methods. Suddenly, he seemed to have sensed something and opened his eyes. His face was filled with joy as he knelt down respectfully. ¡°Welcome, Master Immortal!¡± It was Cui Heng. ¡°You¡¯re becoming more and more like a pure saber.¡± Cui Heng sized up Hui Shi and chuckled. ¡°And it¡¯s a saber that knows how to study saber techniques.¡± ¡°Being the sharpest saber in the hands of the Immortal Venerable is my lifelong goal,¡± Hui Shi said extremely solemnly. ¡°In that case¡­¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. ¡°Follow me.¡± ¡°Yes, Immortal Venerable!¡± Hui Shi was overjoyed. ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡± Cui Heng turned around and walked out. He smiled and said, ¡°Just call me Sir in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Hui Shi was trembling with excitement. After Hui Shi arranged the matters of the Heavenly Dragon Sect, Cui Heng brought him back to Daozhou Star. Next, he stayed in Changfeng Prefecture City for a period of time and guided Liu Litao, Zhao Guang, Lu Zhengming, and the others in their cultivation. He wanted to let them live a little longer. Otherwise, this departure would probably become a farewell. During this period, he also increased the strength of the Hong River Water God to the Early-stage Nascent Soul realm. Initially, he wanted to upgrade Huo San as well, but Huo San planned to cultivate to the Nascent Soul realm himself and gave up on this opportunity. In the end, Cui Heng left a large flying shuttle in Changfeng Prefecture for those who came later to go to Tianzhu Star to undergo the trial. He also left an Immortal Incantation Spirit Mark so that it would be convenient for him to return in the future. After making all the preparations, he brought Hui Shi, Pei Qingshu, Li Cheng, and Li Wei onto the huge flying ship. They left Daozhou Star and flew towards the vast universe. Chapter 272 - The Dao Is Endless, Theres Only Endless Exploration Chapter 272 The Dao Is Endless, There¡¯s Only Endless Exploration Cui Heng was driving the flying ship he had refined. However, it had been adjusted to become only three miles long and less than a mile tall. It did not maintain its original size. After all, this was a Dharma treasure that was equivalent to the Nascent Soul realm. It was very easy to change the size. He had to keep a low profile when he was outside. Unlike Cui Heng and Li Cheng, who had already experienced space travel, Hui Shi and Pei Qingshu were leaving the planet for the first time. They could not suppress the excitement in their hearts. ¡°Master, with my current physical strength, I should be able to walk directly in the starry sky of the universe, right?¡± Pei Qingshu asked Cui Heng. He was very concerned about that. That was because this determined how he would fight in the future. If the strength of his body was enough to directly walk in the universe, he could fight from the ground to the void of the universe. ¡°A Heaven Monarch can already walk in the void around the planet, and a Mystic Deity can walk further,¡± Cui Heng explained with a smile. ¡°For a Limitless Golden Immortal like you who has cultivated a Martial Dao True Body, it won¡¯t be a problem even if you go to the sun to get a tan.¡± ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s good. In the future, I won¡¯t have to be restrained when fighting others.¡± Pei Qingshu nodded and smiled. ¡°¡­¡± Li Cheng listened to their conversation from the side and was extremely surprised. He thought to himself, ¡°I¡¯m also a Limitless Golden Immortal. Why don¡¯t I dare to get a tan on the sun?¡± It was fine if he was inferior to a supreme existence like Cui Heng. Was there such a huge difference between him and someone who was also a Limitless Golden Immortal? Was a Golden Immortal who had used the Immortal True Essence to advance really so weak? For a moment, he doubted his life and even envied his sister who stayed on Daozhou Star. At the very least, she could obtain the true Heaven Ascension Technique and no longer have to rely on the Immortal True Essence. ¡°Sir, how big is this universe?¡± At this moment, Hui Shi, who had been staring outside, suddenly spoke. He looked at the endless void outside. ¡°It¡¯s as if there¡¯s no border.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently. ¡°Even Sir doesn¡¯t know?¡± Hui Shi turned around in surprise. ¡°The universe has existed since ancient times.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°Perhaps one day, when my perception can cover the universe and span present and ancient times, I can figure out how big the universe is.¡± He really could not give an answer now. How big was the universe? According to his previous life, Earthlings¡¯ observable range of the universe was 90 billion light years. What kind of concept was this? With the Myriad Heavens Teleportation Immortal Incantation, Cui Heng could teleport a distance of 500 light years after three days and nights of chanting. At that rate, he would need about 600 million years to cross such a distance if he traveled along a straight path. It was equivalent to the time from the Cambrian period on Earth to modern society. This was only a straight line distance. If he wanted to adjust his direction to reach the destination 90 billion light years away, the time needed was even more impossible to calculate. The range of 90 billion light years was already so vast. However, this was only an observable range. It might be even larger outside. Perhaps this 90 billion light years range was just a drop in the ocean compared to the scale of the actual range. At this moment, Pei Qingshu and Li Cheng also looked at the endless deep space outside with complicated expressions. Previously, they had all carefully thought about how big the universe was. Now that they heard Hui Shi¡¯s question and Cui Heng¡¯s answer, they suddenly felt how small they were. ¡°Master, can people really cultivate to that realm?¡± Pei Qingshu looked at Cui Heng. ¡®When my perception can cover the universe and span present and ancient times, I can figure out how big the universe is¡¯. Such a description was too exaggerated. If he could reach that realm, wouldn¡¯t he be able to know all the mysteries of this boundless universe and be omnipotent? ¡°The Dao is endless. There¡¯s only endless exploration. Before reaching that step, who can say for sure?¡± Cui Heng chuckled and pointed ahead. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at Tianzhu Star.¡± When Cui Heng¡¯s flying ship approached Tianzhu Star, Star Lord Tianzhu had already appeared and arrived outside the planet to welcome them. ¡°Welcome, Master Immortal!¡± Tianzhu Star Lord bowed respectfully. At the same time, he used his divine power to gather the endless starlight in the void, turning it into a colorful path that extended from the ground of Tianzhu Star to Cui Heng¡¯s flying ship¡¯s cabin door. Although Cui Heng had already told Pei Qingshu and Hui Shi about the situation on Tianzhu Star on the way here, including the fact that there was a very powerful Tianzhu Star Lord here, what one heard was false and what one saw was true. There was still a huge difference in the experience of the two. Especially after seeing the colorful path condensed from billions of rays of starlight. A long path crossed the dark and deep void of the universe, connecting the flying ship to the vast land. It was indeed exciting. ¡°Such power is really extremely shocking.¡± Pei Qingshu looked at the Tianzhu Star Lord who was kneeling outside with a burning gaze, wondering when he would be able to obtain such powerful strength. ¡°Sir actually has such a powerful subordinate?¡± Hui Shi felt a strong sense of danger in his heart. He made up his mind to work harder to improve his combat skills. He could not relax for a moment. ¡°Hui Shi, Qingshu, follow me out.¡± a mom Cui Heng called the two of them out of the flying ship, but he did not bring Li Cheng with him. The three of them walked along the path of starlight and arrived in front of Star Lord Tianzhu. As they approached, Hui Shi and Pei Qingshu could clearly sense the incomparably powerful and boundless aura in his body. 2 This even made the two of them feel that the person in front of them was not a person, but a huge planet. ¡°There seem to be some changes on Tianzhu Star.¡± Cui Heng glanced at the huge star in front of him and said to Tianzhu Star Lord, ¡°Did you specially make the changes?¡± ¡°Master Immortal, that¡¯s indeed the case,¡± Star Lord Tianzhu said extremely respectfully. ¡°You said that you wanted this place to be a trial ground, so I specially set up different venues. The rules of every venue are different. This can allow many types of trials to be carried out, and it can also allow the trial-takers to receive sufficient training.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Cui Heng nodded and praised, ¡°You did well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my blessing to share Master Immortal¡¯s worries.¡± Star Lord Tianzhu¡¯s attitude was still extremely respectful. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave these two to you.¡± Cui Heng pushed Pei Qingshu and Hui Shi forward and smiled. ¡°Let them undergo the trial as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Immortal!¡± Star Lord Tianzhu nodded. ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Pei Qingshu also thanked Cui Heng. He looked at the Tianzhu Star in front of him excitedly and wished he could rush down and fight now. Previously, on the flying ship, Cui Heng had said that there were dozens of Limitless Golden Immortals imprisoned on Tianzhu Star. As long as they were all defeated, he would pass the trial. This suited his wishes. ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± Hui Shi also thanked Cui Heng. However, he was not as eager as Pei Qingshu. Instead, he looked at Tianzhu Star in silence, his mind constantly thinking about the possible situations he might encounter after fighting with others, and how he should deal with these situations. How could he obtain victory in the shortest time possible and pass the trial as quickly as possible? Hui Shi was very cautious. This was also him subconsciously imitating Cui Heng¡¯s style of doing things. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry to thank me.¡± Cui Heng shook his head and looked at the two of them. He said in a low voice, ¡°I won¡¯t wait here for you to pass the trial. Instead, I¡¯ll continue forward. ¡°However, after we arrive at the Dark Sea Star, I¡¯ll stay there for a period of time. You can still drive the flying shuttle over and chase after me during this period of time and continue to travel with me. If you miss this period of time and can¡¯t catch up, you can only go the rest of the way yourself.¡± His tone was firm and unquestionable. Pei Qingshu and Hui Shi were stunned when they heard this. Then, they understood what Cui Heng meant. Did he want them to feel a certain amount of pressure and not casually brush off the matter of the trial? Perhaps he also wanted to use this to set a benchmark for the latecomers? ¡°Yes, Master!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The two of them bowed to Cui Heng and said in unison, ¡°We won¡¯t let you down!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you on Dark Sea Star.¡± With that, he waved his hand. The countless basic substances in the void in front of him quickly condensed, and then he mobilized nomological laws to participate in the condensation process. In the blink of an eye, countless natural treasures that emitted dazzling divine light were created. Then, they collided with each other and formed the shape of a flying shuttle. In the end, a ball of scarlet True Fire swept across and instantly completed the refinement of these flying shuttles, revealing a total of 1,000 flying shuttles with smooth curves and flowing lights. Li Cheng, who was in the flying ship, watched this scene with his mouth agape. He almost thought that he was hallucinating. As a Limitless Golden Immortal of the Five Views Realm, he knew very well how difficult it was to build a flying shuttle. Even the top sects with Sages only had about ten flying shuttles. But what did he just see? In an instant, a thousand flying shuttles were created, and from the looks of it, they were not ordinary flying shuttles. ¡°It¡¯s too exaggerated. Unbelievable, unbelievable!¡± Li Cheng muttered. At the same time, he was overjoyed. He had really obtained a supreme fortune. Outside the flying ship. Cui Heng casually grabbed a palm-sized Cosmic Bag and stored the 1,000 flying shuttles in it before handing it to Star Lord Tianzhu. He instructed, ¡°Those who pass the trial can receive a flying shuttle from you.¡± Tianzhu Star Lord held the Cosmic Bag with both hands and said respectfully, ¡°Yes, Master Immortal!¡± After making the arrangements for Tianzhu Star, Cui Heng left with Li Cheng. They continued to sail towards Dark Sea Star. Although the rest of the journey was a little far, they did not encounter any waves along the way. After passing through the orbit of two planets, Cui Heng finally saw a dark blue planet. This was a very huge planet, about five times the diameter of Daozhou Star. Its surface was completely wrapped in extremely cold air. Even from inside the flying ship, one could feel the frigid chills of this planet. According to their information, there was a teleportation array set up by the last Ascender on this planet. And there was a Star Map that marked the location of Taihong Star. ¡°The frigid air near Dark Sea Star is actually so heavy,¡± Li Cheng said in surprise. The last time he and Li Wei passed by here, they did not notice the situation on Dark Sea Star at all. ¡°It¡¯s not surprising that the frigid air is heavy.¡± Cui Heng also looked at the huge star with interest and chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s strange is that there¡¯s actually life in this environment.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Li Cheng was shocked. Chapter 273 - The Strange Creatures of the Dark Sea Star Chapter 273 The Strange Creatures of the Dark Sea Star Under normal circumstances, the flying shuttle was isolated from the outside world and would not feel the environment of the outer universe. The flying ship that Cui Heng had personally built naturally had such an effect. The reason why they felt cold was not because of the physical chill, but because they naturally felt a chill when they looked at the Dark Sea Star at a close distance. This meant that the cold aura enveloping the surface of Dark Sea Star was no longer just material cold. It was also cold on a spiritual level. If one did not have a strong enough soul and will, they would probably die directly because their soul would be frozen by this strange chill when they looked at Dark Sea Star at a close distance. Perhaps this was one of the reasons why it was called Dark Sea Star. ¡°Is there life on such a planet?¡± Li Cheng looked at this dark blue planet in disbelief. No matter how he looked at it, he felt that this place did not look like it could give birth to life. It was too far from the sun at the core of the starry sky. There was no sufficient light, nor was there a suitable temperature. It was completely not in the condition to nurture normal life. ¡°It¡¯s not a life form like us. It¡¯s more like a demon spirit.¡± Cui Heng sized up the Dark Sea Star in front of him, his eyes filled with curiosity. This was a creature that he had only seen in books. He had never really come into contact with it before, nor did he understand it in depth. It was the unknown! ¡°Demon spirit?¡± Li Cheng said in surprise, ¡°Is it that kind of strange creature that developed intelligence in extremely dense special essence energies?¡± ¡°Yes, I think so.¡± Cui Heng nodded and smiled. ¡°The cold air on this Dark Sea Star is extremely dense. There must be a lot of extremely pure and special frigid air inside. There might be demon spirits.¡± To put it simply, demon spirits were demons formed from spiritual energy. If an extremely pure and dense strand of Heaven Earth Origin Qi gave birth to spirituality by chance and it possessed complete intelligence, it would become a demon. Such life forms could be called sprites or demon spirits. This type of demon spirit was born on Dark Sea Star, so it¡¯s naturally not afraid of the cold air. ¡°Then Immortal Venerable, what should we do next?¡± Li Cheng asked. ¡°Land as per normal.¡± Cui Heng nodded. At the same time, he let the flying ship slowly approach Dark Sea Star. Soon, they entered the layers of cold air that enveloped the entire planet. The entire flying ship was wrapped in this extreme cold. Of course, it was impossible for such cold air to cause any damage to the flying ship. After entering this layer of cold air, Cui Heng and Li Cheng saw figures flashing through it. They had various forms. Some had human forms, some had transformed into dragons, and there were even demon spirits that had transformed into flying shuttles. From the strength of their auras, most of these Demon Spirits were only at the Heaven Immortal realm, with a small number comparable to Heaven Monarchs. Only a small number of Demon Spirits had reached the Mystic Deity realm. However, it was obvious that these demons living in the cold had not developed a civilization. Their intelligence seemed to be incomplete. They were more like special animals that wandered in the cold air. The flying ship descended very quickly. Before long, Cui Heng and Li Cheng had left the layer of cold air and truly entered the ¡°surface¡± of Dark Sea Star. There were glaciers everywhere. Whether it was above the towering mountains or in the deep canyon, they were all covered in thick ice. The Heaven Earth Origin Qi that filled this planet was also of the ice attribute. It could be said to be extremely cold. It was simply the opposite of Tianzhu Star¡¯s heat. The Heaven Earth Origin Qi here was also extremely violent. More than 90% of the surface of the entire planet was enveloped in howling wind. Moreover, the speed of the wind was extremely terrifying. It was as fast as a thousand meters per second. It had already exceeded the speed of sound on a normal living planet. It was not suitable for normal humans to survive at all. Even cultivators had to at least reach the Early-stage Golden Core realm to survive in such an environment. ¡°If there¡¯s an ice-type spell or Dharma treasure, this planet will definitely be an excellent place to cultivate and refine.¡± Cui Heng made a judgment in his heart. At the same time, he observed the situation around the landing spot. This was the peak of a tall mountain. The wind was howling cold, and there were no spiritual fluctuations. It looked like a relatively normal place. ¡°Let¡¯s go out.¡± After Cui Heng confirmed the spot, he opened the cabin door of the flying ship and walked out with Li Cheng. Then, with a casual wave of his hand, the flying ship shrank to the size of a fingernail and landed in his palm. ¡°Immortal Venerable, where are we going first?¡± Li Cheng asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go straight to the core of the planet and take a look at the teleportation array and look for the Star Map there.¡± Cui Heng made a decisive decision. Although he was very interested in the Cold Qi Demons on this planet, he definitely had to complete his main goal of coming to Dark Sea Star first. He could do other things after completing this. Hence, Cui Heng brought Li Cheng and went underground With his current cultivation realm, it was impossible for the crustal mantle of any planet to stop him from moving forward. Even if he was traveling down, it was not much different from traveling on the ground. His speed was also extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, the two of them had crossed an extremely long distance underground. Then, they arrived in an incomparably huge hole. The range of this hole was extremely huge. Looking down from above, the height was roughly 5,000 kilometers, and the width was even greater. Overall, it could no longer be called a hole. It was completely an underground city. In fact, that was true. At the bottom of this ¡°hole¡± were dark blue buildings. Some of them looked like steeples, while others looked like connected ice cubes. In addition, there were many tall and magnificent palaces and tall and sacred human-shaped statues. This was a symbol of civilization. ¡°No wonder there¡¯s no civilization on the ground. So it¡¯s underground.¡± Cui Heng stood in the air and looked down. His gaze swept across the underground city and he chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s the civilization of the Demon Spirits. However, it¡¯s very basic and primitive.¡± In Cui Heng¡¯s opinion, although the demons in this underground city already possessed normal intelligence, their civilization was still very basic. They were still at the stage of praying for the protection of the gods. There was not even a spontaneous administrative organization. However, a primitive civilization did not mean that these demons were weak. After all, the immature demon spirits in the cold air layer on the surface were already comparable to Mystic Deities. The many mature demon spirits in the underground city were naturally stronger, and there were already existences comparable to Taiyi Mystic Deities. As for demon spirits that were equivalent to Golden Immortals or had undying characteristics, there were no signs of their existence. From the Taiyi Mystic Deity Realm to the Golden Immortal Realm was clearly a huge threshold. It was not so easy to cross. As Cui Heng and Li Cheng did not deliberately hide their aura when they arrived, their arrival was quickly discovered by the experts of this underground city. Deep blue lights flew out from below, and 12 human-shaped figures instantly rushed in front of the two of them. They were all Taiyi Mystic Deities. Describing them as human-shaped, they indeed had the bodily shape of humans. In other words, a head, torso, and four limbs. But apart from that, there was nothing else about them that looked human. These ¡°people¡± were made of some kind of dark blue ice crystals. Their head were square and had no neck. Their head grew out of their shoulders, so their head could not be turned. Hence, they had five faces, five pairs of eyes, and five mouths, one on each side of their head to cover all five directions; up, front, back, left, and right. It looked very strange. Other than their heads, their bodies were also very strange. It seemed that because their entire bodies were covered in ice crystals, every part of their bodies had protruding ice spikes. Especially at the joints of the shoulders, elbows, and knees, the ice crystals extended with spikes that far exceeded their normal length. They were like blades that were extremely offensive. After these 12 people arrived in front of Cui Heng and Li Cheng, they did not shout and ask immediately. Instead, they sized them up for a long time in surprise. In the end, they suddenly knelt down and kowtowed to the two of them, as if they were worshiping a god. ¡°#£¤%¡­&*!%@¡­¡± ¡°#£¤%¡­&*!%@¡­¡± ¡°#£¤%¡­&*!%@¡­¡± The strange language that came out of their mouths was not any language Cui Heng knew. It was completely unfamiliar. However, he was a Late-stage Nascent Soul cultivator and had an extremely deep perception of spirituality. In an instant, he understood the meaning of their sentence and grasped this unfamiliar language. ¡°Greetings, Heavenly Gods. Welcome, Heavenly Gods!¡± These were the words shouted by the 12 Ice Men. They were filled with respect and worship. They were completely like believers welcoming the descent of a god. Did they take us to be gods? Cui Heng was a little surprised as he looked at the huge statues standing among the buildings below. These statues indeed looked like normal humans. It was completely different from the Ice Men in front of him. ¡°In the eyes of these Ice Men, normal humans are gods?¡± Cui Heng sized them up with interest and said in the language he had just learned, ¡°Get up.¡± Li Cheng was instantly stunned. He looked at Cui Heng in shock, his mind filled with question marks. Immortal Venerable was too amazing! He even knew such a strange language. What else did Immortal Venerable not know? ¡°Thank you, Heavenly God!¡± ¡°Thank you, Heavenly God!¡± The 12 Ice Men thanked him in unison and stood up with an incomparably respectful attitude. Then, one of the Ice Men walked forward and bowed respectfully to Cui Heng. ¡°Honorable Heavenly God, after 400 years, you have finally descended again. ¡°We¡¯ve been cleaning your palace carefully for you. We¡¯ve also carefully preserved the things you left behind when you descended last time. Please move to the Divine Palace. We¡¯ll inform the First Elder to come and pay his respects to you.¡± After 400 years? Cui Heng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Wasn¡¯t this the time when Hong Fugui and his wife left Daozhou Star? Chapter 274 - Clues About the Last Ascender, Juntian Palace Chapter 274 Clues About the Last Ascender, Juntian Palace Under the lead of the Ice Men, Cui Heng and Li Cheng arrived at the most magnificent palace in the underground city. This was also the highest point in the entire dungeon, a mountain peak. If one stood in front of the palace and looked down, they could see most of the underground city. After the Ice Men left, Li Cheng couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Immortal Venerable, I didn¡¯t expect the Ice Men here to treat us as Heavenly Gods.¡± ¡°Their spirituality is flawed, so they can¡¯t distinguish the appearance of other races very well.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°In their eyes, there¡¯s no difference between our appearances.¡± ¡°There¡¯s such a race?¡± Li Cheng¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°The universe is vast, so nothing is too surprising.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said, ¡°However, this also provides a lot of convenience for my actions. ¡°If not for them taking the initiative to bring us to this palace specially used to welcome the Heavenly Gods, it would have been very difficult for us to discover the murals carved in this palace ourselves.¡± After arriving at this palace, he noticed the murals carved on the ice crystal wall. From the content of the description, it was about a long time ago when a Heavenly God descended to this desolate world and taught the living beings who were still in ignorance, starting the original civilization. The Heavenly God depicted in the mural was extremely similar to the statues outside. It should be the Heavenly God worshiped by these Ice Men. The contents of the myths were not surprising. They were legends common to the ancestors. The most useful thing to Cui Heng was the name of the Heavenly God recorded on the mural. The Heavenly God¡¯s surname was Zhou, and his name was Juntian. Before this, Cui Heng had already learned from Hong Yong that the great divine being who walked out of Daozhou Star was surnamed Zhou. Zhou Juntian. This might be the name of that great divine being. At the same time, Cui Heng¡¯s face suddenly revealed surprise. He was a little stunned in his heart and thought to himself, ¡°There¡¯s feedback just like that?¡± His Nascent Soul cultivation had increased. This was only a little information related to that great divine being. His name might not even be real. There was actually feedback from exploring the unknown. Although this feedback was very small and could even be said to be insignificant, it was enough to prove that Cui Heng¡¯s previous guess was rightThis great divine being was involved in a huge secret, and his influence must be extremely deep. Perhaps he was not only the last Ascender before the collapse of the Heavens, but also very directly related to the destruction of the Heavens. ¡°I¡¯m actually looking forward to the teleportation array left behind by this final Ascender.¡± Cui Heng chuckled. ¡°This is an extraordinary person. Where will the teleportation array left behind by him lead to?¡± ¡°If this person finds out that he can interest you, Immortal Venerable, he will probably feel very honored.¡± Li Cheng smiled. That was indeed what he thought. It was not a compliment. In Li Cheng¡¯s heart, Cui Heng¡¯s cultivation level was already extremely high. Even if someone told him that Cui Heng was actually a supreme existence in the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World, he would believe it without hesitation. Compared to such an existence, a so-called Great Divine Being was nothing. ¡°Haha, there¡¯s no need for him to feel honored. I just need him to bring me more gains.¡± Cui Heng chuckled. Suddenly, he turned to look outside. ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡± ¡­. The Ice Men High Priest was very huge, at least three times the size of an ordinary Ice Man. Although his cultivation realm was also equivalent to the Taiyi Mystic Deity realm, in terms of true strength, it should be more than twice that of an Ice Man of the same level. ¡°Honorable Heavenly God! You¡¯ve finally descended again!¡± When the Ice Men High Priest saw Cui Heng and Li Cheng, he immediately knelt down. ¡°We¡¯ve always kept the things you left behind 400 years ago well. They¡¯re not damaged at all. Please check.¡± As he spoke, he held an aqua-blue gem with both hands and raised it above his head. This gem was round and warm. It was quite big, about the size of a goose egg. There was a faint silver starlight in it, and it looked very beautiful. Not to mention the specific effects, just this appearance alone could be considered a treasure. ¡°Immortal Venerable, this is the Star Sea Imprint Stone.¡± Li Cheng looked at Cui Heng and asked for his opinion. ¡°Alright!¡± Cui Heng nodded lightly. Then, the Ice Men High Priest felt his hands loosen. The gem had already left his hand and landed in Cui Heng¡¯s palm. The Star Sea Imprint Stone was a special natural treasure that was most suitable for storing Star Map information. After Cui Heng held the gem in his hand, he circulated a trace of Dharmic powers. Immediately, the Star Sea Imprint Stone shone brightly, and bright starlight bloomed from it. These starlight lights kept dancing in the void. When they found where they should be, they stopped and turned into specks of light that symbolize stars. The Star Map was manifesting! In the blink of an eye, the huge palace became a vast starry sky. The Ice Men High Priest seemed to have seen a miracle and immediately kowtowed. ¡°Is this considered a treasure map?¡± Cui Heng laughed. After he opened this Star Map, he obtained the information engraved in this Star Sea Imprint Stone and learned the essence of this Star Map. This Star Map was not complicated, and the myriad worlds and starry skies it depicted was not big. It was only slightly larger than Li Cheng¡¯s Star Map. There were 21 Realms and the surrounding starry skies. Among the 21 Realms and many starry skies, three stars were specially marked. It also emphasized that these stars contained the treasures left behind by Zhou Juntian and contained the mysteries of becoming the King of the Sages. This should be something left behind by Hong Fugui and his wife 400 years ago. But why did they keep this? Cui Heng was a little puzzled at first, but after thinking about it, he understood the reason. He smiled in his heart and said, ¡°This is a good way to get people to leave the Dark Sea Star as soon as possible.¡± Previously, he had learned from Hong Yong that Hong Fugui and his wife had left a Star Map in the core of the Dark Sea Star. This was left for Hong Yong. Regardless of whether Hong Yong could come to the Dark Sea Star, they definitely did not want this Star Map to be obtained by others. The best way was to take out something sufficiently tempting and let the people who came to the Dark Sea Star to leave as soon as possible. To most martial artists, the mystery of becoming the King of the Sages was undoubtedly a treasure that was greater than everything else. It was very likely that they would not hesitate to go over to investigate the situation. This way, they naturally would not discover the situation at the core of the planet. Of course, if Hong Yong came here and obtained this Star Map, it would not be a loss to Hong Fugui and his wife. In any case, it was for their son. ¡°This is a pleasant surprise. Although I don¡¯t know if the three places related to Zhou Juntian are real or fake, I have a direction to investigate.¡± Cui Heng smiled and put away the Star Map. He was in a good mood and said to the Ice Men High Priest, ¡°You did very well.¡± Zhou Juntian was involved in a lot of secrets. The information about this person was a good bag of experience points for him. It could effectively increase the cultivation of his Nascent Soul. ¡°It¡¯s our honor to serve the honorable Heavenly God.¡± The Ice Men High Priest knelt on the ground respectfully. ¡°You still remember what happened 400 years ago?¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°Yes, of course I remember.¡± The Ice Men High Priest nodded repeatedly and said excitedly, ¡°400 years ago, you descended here with another Heavenly God who was identical to you. That was a day that our Ice Spirit Clan would forever remember. Our Ice Spirit Clan, which had not seen divine grace for hundreds of thousands of years, finally saw a respected Heavenly God again. Although you didn¡¯t leave behind any divine teachings like in the myths, you left behind this token. This is a great gift that illuminated our path forward¡­¡± What followed was endless praise and sighs. Cui Heng even regretted asking about what happened 400 years ago. The praise from the Ice Men High Priest seemed to be endless, like the surging river. However, Cui Heng still extracted some key information from it. Hong Fugui and his wife should be the only humans who have come here in the past hundreds of thousands of years. It was no wonder that they had left behind a Star Map Imprint Stone. They were not worried that there would be too many people coming. In addition, they came and left in a hurry and did not stay for long. In that case, these Ice Men should not know much about them. Well, actually, this could be seen from the compliments of the Ice Men High Priest. Hence, after the Ice Men High Priest finished praising him and Cui Heng left behind a few words of so-called divine teachings, he left the underground city with Li Cheng. He continued to the core of the planet. ¡­. After Cui Heng left, the Ice Men High Priest walked out of the Divine Palace excitedly. He stood in front of the Divine Palace and looked down at the city below and the countless Ice Men. His heart was filled with pride as he muttered, ¡°God¡¯s grace is boundless. We¡¯ve finally obtained an oracle. The path ahead is no longer dark! We have to walk our own path, become stronger, and step into a wider world. Only then can we let the race grow stronger and pass down our heritage. One day, I, Hanshan, will lead the Ice Spirit Clan out of this underground city and this comfortable home. At that time, we will go to find Heavenly God and kowtow to thank Him together!¡± ¡­. After leaving the Ice Spirit Clan¡¯s Divine Palace, Cui Heng continued to travel underground with Li Cheng. The trip this time was very smooth. They did not encounter any more Dungeons and soon arrived at an incomparably hot place. The area ahead had already become fiery red. The core of the planet was ahead. As they approached, the temperature became higher and higher, gradually exceeding the temperature on the surface of the sun. A Limitless Golden Immortal like Li Cheng actually began to sweat. Cui Heng did not feel anything at all. He continued to walk forward with a normal expression. Soon, the two of them arrived at the true core. Earth Fire surged in all directions, and extreme heat encompassed everything. ¡°Found it.¡± Cui Heng suddenly laughed and pointed ahead. There was a magnificent palace there, floating in the Earth Fire without any damage. There were three words written on the plaque at the main entrance of the palace. ¡°Juntian Palace!¡± Chapter 275 - The Empty Spirit Tablet Left for Himself Chapter 275 The Empty Spirit Tablet Left for Himself With Juntian as the name, it should be a palace that Zhou Juntian valued. Cui Heng sized up the palace with a focused expression. He felt an ancient charm from it. This was an aura that had been accumulated for countless years, making one involuntarily sigh with emotion. This palace was extraordinary. Just being able to exist in the Earth Fire for hundreds of thousands of years was enough for it to obtain a qualitative sublimation. In addition, Cui Heng also sensed extremely exquisite traces of Dharmas and Logos on this palace. This meant that the cultivation realm of the person who created the Juntian Palace was extremely high. Moreover, he was very good at using laws and principles and could perfectly fuse these laws and principles into the palace. Even cultivators at the Grand Completion Golden Core Realm could not do such a thing. One had to at least be at the Early-stage Nascent Soul realm to be able to do this. If it was the Sixth Realm of the Immortal World of the Martial Dao System, he would probably have extremely powerful Nascent Soul characteristics. Or perhaps, although his cultivation had not reached the Early-stage Nascent Soul realm, his mental strength should have already broken through. Otherwise, it would be impossible to build this Juntian Palace so perfectly. But no matter what it was. It meant that Zhou Juntian was definitely not an ordinary person. ¡°This makes me even more curious about him.¡± The corners of Cui Heng¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, looking forward to the discoveries in the Juntian Palace. It would be best if he could learn more about Zhou Juntian or some information about the Seventh Realm of the Immortal World. They could be used to explore the unknown and increase his cultivation realm. ¡°Immortal Venerable, shall we go in now?¡± Li Cheng came over and asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. ¡­ . This was the second ¡°wild¡± palace Cui Heng had explored. The last time was the Purple Extreme Palace on the moon. However, the situation between the two was completely different. Originally, Cui Heng wanted to obtain some books from the Juntian Palace to understand Zhou Juntian¡¯s inheritance and what the myriad worlds of that era looked like. After all, it was normal to store some books in the palace. However, when he entered the Juntian Palace, he realized that that was not the case. The situation inside was completely different from what he had expected. There were no furnishings in the Juntian Palace. There was nothing at all. There were no books. There also weren¡¯t anything like jade slips or jade beads that could record information. The huge palace was empty. Only a very large shrine stood under the wall facing the palace door. On it were memorial tablets. The entire hall was solemn. When Cui Heng and Li Cheng saw this, they were stunned. They did not expect such a scene in the Juntian Palace. ¡°This is¡­¡± Cui Heng looked at these memorial tablets and swept his gaze across them one by one. He read in a low voice, ¡°The memorial tablets of my master, Lin Shanchang, my brother, Chen Yu, and my brother, Qian Shushu¡­ My brother¡­ my friend¡­ my disciple¡­ the memorial tablet of my beloved wife, Lin Qingzhu, my beloved daughter, Zhou Xuanji, and a blank memorial tablet. There are a total of 377 memorial tablets.¡± ¡°Immortal Venerable, look at these memorial tablets. The entire family was simply wiped out, not leaving a single one alive,¡± Li Cheng said in surprise. ¡°Perhaps only Zhou Juntian survived.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and looked at the empty memorial tablet. He sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this empty memorial tablet is for himself. He personally set up these 376 memorial tablets and left a blank memorial tablet for himself. It¡¯s difficult for us to imagine what he was feeling at that time, what he had encountered, and what he was about to do.¡± ¡°To erect a memorial tablet for yourself, this is extreme despair.¡± Li Cheng shook his head with a bitter smile and said, ¡°What kind of thing can make such a great divine being so desperate? Something earth-shattering must have happened in his era.¡± ¡°Mn.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and did not say anything else. Next, after looking at the memorial tablets for a while, he walked towards the other rooms. He planned to see if there were any other clues. At the same time, he searched for the teleportation array and the Star Map left behind by Hong Fugui and his wife. These two were not difficult to find. They were in the side hall next to the main hall. A huge and complicated array formation occupied the entire side hall. On the four walls were four huge astrolabes that could be used to determine the direction of teleportation. Three of the astrolabe¡¯s positions were for Tianmen Star. There was only one astrolabe that pointed to a place marked ¡°Taihong Star¡±. However, this ¡°Taihong Star¡± was not in the original location of Taihong Star. It was not even in the Star Map that Li Cheng had shown him earlier. Instead, it was in a further place. The range of the astrolabe here was huge. There were 64 realms and the surrounding starry skies. The Taihong Realm was at the edge of these 64 realms. ¡°This should be the Star Map left behind by Fugui and the others.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. From the remaining aura of the power around him, he could determine that this teleportation array had been activated about 400 years ago. It should be Hong Fugui and his wife. Since they were going to Taihong Star, it meant that they were most likely safe. ¡°When Qingshu and Hui Shi come over, we can go to the Five Views Realm. Let¡¯s figure out the situation of the Purple Sun Realm first. At the same time, we have to investigate the truth about the collapse of the Heavens and Zhou Juntian¡¯s situation.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself. He felt inexplicably happy. Chapter 276 - The Empty Spirit Tablet Left for Himself (2) Chapter 276 The Empty Spirit Tablet Left for Himself (2) These were all big bags of experience points for him. The Peak Nascent Soul realm was right in front of him! Pei Qingshu and Hui Shi passed the trial much faster than Cui Heng had expected. The two of them quickly caught up. As soon as they approached the Dark Sea Star, Cui Heng, who was closing his eyes to focus, sensed them. Cui Heng and Li Cheng had already left the Juntian Palace. That place was actually equivalent to a mourning hall set up by Zhou Juntian. It was indeed not suitable to stay there for long. After exploring, he piloted the flying ship and parked it in the void outside the Dark Sea Star. Pei Qingshu and Hui Shi¡¯s flying shuttle came in directly. The two of them found their way to the cabin of the flying ship very easily. ¡°Greetings, Master!¡± ¡°Greetings, Sir!¡± Pei Qingshu and Hui Shi bowed to Cui Heng. They were very grateful to Cui Heng. It was precisely this trial that had transformed the two of them. Although there was no substantial improvement in their cultivation, their strength had definitely increased by more than one level. ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve all gained quite a bit.¡± Cui Heng smiled and let the two of them get up. ¡°When we reach the Five Views Realm, you¡¯ll naturally have your uses. ¡°In the next period of time, rest well. You can also digest the gains you obtained in the trial ground.¡± The Dark Sea Star was not close to the Five Views Realm. Back then, Li Cheng and Li Wei took a hundred years to travel the distance. Although Cui Heng¡¯s flying ship was far faster than their flying shuttle, it would still take a year or two to arrive. There was a reason why he did not choose to use the teleportation array to travel. It was mainly to prevent the teleportation array on the Dark Sea Star from being discovered. Teleportation arrays worked both ways. One could only go from one teleportation array to another. It was impossible to teleport to an empty space. In other words, if he wanted to use the teleportation array to go to the Five Views Realm, he had to choose a teleportation array in the Five Views Realm as his destination. In this way, the teleportation array of the Dark Sea Star would be discovered and included in the teleportation array system of the Five Views Realm. This might bring some necessary trouble. Moreover, it would also disturb the peace in the Juntian Palace. In addition, Cui Heng actually needed time to cultivate his new spells to deal with the various things that he might encounter in the Five Views Realm. Hence, after thinking about it, it was more appropriate to continue traveling on the flying ship. ¡­. Three years later. Cui Heng had already cultivated the ¡°Myriad Heavens Teleportation Immortal Incantation¡±, ¡°Five Elements Primordial Chaos Yin Yang Reversal Technique¡±, and ¡°Godfiend Body Splitting Escape Technique¡± to the minor success level. These were life-saving secret techniques. Their priority of cultivation was definitely the highest. Next were the ¡°Great Heavenly Demon Yin Fire Art¡±, ¡°Heavenly Thunder Origin Magnetic Divine Light¡±, and ¡°Bean Soldiers¡±. They were relatively easy to cultivate and he could already use them skillfully. The other spells, such as the ¡°Convergence Divine Investiture Technique¡±, ¡°Law and Order¡±, ¡°Resurrection¡±, ¡°True Essence Spirit¡±, and so on, were quite difficult to cultivate. They were still at the initial mastery stage. However, these high-level spells were quite beneficial to his cultivation. While studying spells, he could also cultivate. It could be said to be killing two birds with one stone. On this day, Cui Heng had just woken up from his meditation when he heard Li Cheng¡¯s shout. ¡°Immortal Venerable, we¡¯re almost there! After passing through this starry sky, we¡¯ll reach the territory of the Five Views Realm.¡± He pointed at a huge star burning with blue flames outside. ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and stood up to walk to the window. He looked at the scene outside and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve been away from your hometown for more than a hundred years. Do you miss it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to miss.¡± Li Cheng shook his head and said, ¡°In the past, my sister and I often traveled outside for decades and didn¡¯t return. A hundred years is nothing. Immortal Venerable, what should we do after we reach the Five Views Realm?¡± Pei Qingshu and Hui Shi also looked at Cui Heng They all knew the reason why Cui Heng came to the Five Visions Realm. Their goal was very clear. It was to obtain the ancient books passed down by these sects and families and to learn more about the Purple Sun Realm. However, Cui Heng did not explain how he was going to do it. Was it a slow plan? Or would he just snatch them? ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this now.¡± Cui Heng looked outside and said in a low voice, ¡°In the past hundred years, the situation in the Five Views Realm might have changed. We can only make a decision after investigating.¡± A few more days passed. Cui Heng and the others finally approached the edge of the Five Views Realm. He happened to see three large flying shuttles and 12 ordinary flying shuttles parked in the void, surrounding a nearby Star Cluster. However, this did not affect the sailing of the flying ship. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, this flying ship was invisible the entire way. Unless one had a peak Nascent Soul divine sense, they would not be able to see it from the outside. CO ¡°Looks like the Five Views Realm hasn¡¯t been too peaceful recently.¡± Cui Heng looked at the flying shuttles surrounding the planet in the distance and chuckled. ¡°The symbols on these flying shuttles look familiar. The Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect?¡± ¡°Yes, Immortal Venerable¡¯s eyes are like a torch.¡± Li Cheng nodded and said in confusion, ¡°What happened? They actually mobilized so many large flying shuttles?¡± He knew the style of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect very well. They were usually stingy and could not bear to consume resources. Not to mention the large flying shuttles that consumed a huge amount of natural treasures. In Li Cheng¡¯s 700 years of life, the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect had only used the large flying shuttles less than ten times. This time, there were actually three ships in one go. Something big had happened! Chongyang Star was an incomparably huge planet. It far surpassed Daozhou Star. Under normal circumstances, such a huge planet might not be suitable for ordinary humans to live on. However, the laws on Chongyang Star had clearly been distorted. Legend has it that a long time ago, a Sage had modified the entire planet, making the originally desolate planet suitable for ordinary people to live on. After a long time, an incomparably dazzling civilization had already been nurtured on this huge planet. There were even three Sages at the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm. Their overall strength could be ranked second in the Five Views Realm. There was no concept of a country here, only thousands of sects and countless family clans scattered everywhere. Among them, the three Immortal sects were the pinnacle of everything. The Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect was the strongest among the three Immortal Sects. Whether it was the power of their Sage, the number of Sage Armaments, or the number of young Limitless Golden Immortals, they were all firmly number one. There was no doubt about it. However, the ambitions of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect had never been limited to dominating Chongyang Star. At the same time that Cui Heng¡¯s flying ship entered the Five Views Realm, a very important meeting was being held in the Sacred Battle Hall of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. The person presiding over this meeting was Grand Elder Wei Cheng. He was also the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm Sage of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, the number one expert of Chongyang Star, and the second strongest expert of the Five Visions Realm. He was extremely famous. The people who came to participate in the meeting were all the heads of the various departments of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. There were a total of 11 people, including the Sect Master. Without exception, they were all Limitless Golden Immortals. This was the center of power of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. Every one of them was a big shot who could make Chongyang Star tremble with a stomp of their feet. ¡°Everyone, you know my habits very well. I won¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Wei Cheng¡¯s gaze swept across everyone and he went straight to the point. ¡°There are three matters. One, we need to pursue the thieves that stole the treasure and escaped and kill them without mercy. We can¡¯t let that Bai fellow escape from the Five Views Realm. Otherwise, where will our Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect put our face in the future? The second is the matter of the Plague Imperial Palace and the Netherworld Sacred Sect that sent out a large number of large flying shuttles a hundred years ago and haven¡¯t returned yet. Their forces are a little empty now. We shall discuss if we should take the opportunity to do something? Thirdly, we must continue to press the Li family and ask where the Purple Sun¡¯s secret treasure is. Also, don¡¯t relax in investigating Li Cheng and Li Wei¡¯s whereabouts. A hundred years ago, they left in a hurry and even caused the people from the Plague Imperial Palace and the Netherworld Sacred Sect to follow them in large numbers. They haven¡¯t returned yet, which means that the clues they have are very likely valuable. We have to find them. No matter where you find them, they have to be brought to me immediately. I¡¯ll personally interrogate them about what¡¯s going on. If anyone dares to stop you from taking them away, you can directly kill them on the spot!¡± Chapter 277 - A Place Filled with "Freedom" Chapter 277 A Place Filled with ¡°Freedom¡± Luling City was one of the 17 big cities on Chongyang Star. The surrounding 3,000-odd cities and villages were all under the jurisdiction of Luling City and they had countless citizens. This power was much greater than the Emperor of Daozhou Star. The controller of this authority was the Li Family of Luling, a colossus that had been passed down for more than 20,000 years. Even among the 19 strongest family clans on Chongyang Star, the Li Family of Luling was ranked at the top. The fundamental reason for their prosperity was that they firmly hugged the thigh of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. As long as the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect wanted something, the Li Family of Luling would give them everything. They could be said to be very obedient. Moreover, they often sponsored the poor disciples of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, helping them buy the spiritual herbs and pills needed to cultivate. They would even give weapons to some of the stronger ones. Although most of these disciples were ordinary people, there were a few who had really achieved something. Not only did these people become extremely powerful, but they also held some powerful positions in the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. As a result, the relationship between the Li Family of Luling and the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect became extremely close. These people also knew how to repay kindness and often took care of the Li Family. As long as they did not harm the sect¡¯s resources, they would do their best to let the Li Family benefit. Most importantly, the Li Family was not weak either. The number of Golden Immortals had always been stable, staying at a number just above 30. Although there were not many Limitless Golden Immortals, usually only one or two, the flow of experts had never stopped. At their peak, they even had four Limitless Golden Immortals. This also made the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect care for the Li Family of Luling very much and treat them as their trusted aides. Once there were any benefits for the family clans, they basically wanted the Li Family of Luling to obtain them first. Especially after that incident 8,000 years ago. 8,000 years ago, a young man who came from a poor background and could only cultivate with the help of the Li Family of Luling rose to prominence at an astonishing speed, stunning the entire Chongyang Star and even the entire Five Views Realm. This young man¡¯s name was Wei Cheng. He was the former Sect Master of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, the current Grand Elder, a Sage at the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm, and a supreme existence in the Sixth Realm of the Immortal World. From then on, the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect¡¯s relationship with the Li Family of Luling became even closer. They could even be treated as one family. This situation had reached its peak 7,000 years ago. Li Fa, who came from the Li Family of Luling, entered the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect and displayed excellent aptitude. Although Wei Cheng could not directly take in a disciple because of his status, he still brought Li Fa along and personally guided him. If not for Li Fa¡¯s unexpected death later on, causing Wei Cheng¡¯s attitude towards the Li Family of Luling to gradually become colder, the current Li Family would probably have already secured their position as the number one family clan on Chongyang Star. After Li Fa died, as the generation that supported Wei Cheng gradually died of old age, the relationship between the Li Family of Luling and the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect returned to its normal state. But even so, the Li Family was still one of the families that the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect relied on and cared about the most. Especially after Li Cheng and Li Wei broke through to the Limitless Golden Immortal realm, the Li Family of Luling became even more important. After all, there were only 20 to 30 Limitless Golden Immortals in the entire Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. Moreover, these were two Limitless Golden Immortals who were only over 700 years old. In the future, they had the potential to reach the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm! However, in the past ten years or so, the situation has been a little off. The relationship between the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect and the Li Family of Luling suddenly became distant. Even the people from the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect often caused trouble for the Li family. There seemed to be some conflict between the two sides, but it was not too tense. Only the Li Family of Luling knew why the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect was doing this. In the Li Family¡¯s meeting hall. The family head, Li Quan, sat at the head of the table. He was an experienced Golden Immortal and also Li Cheng and Li Wei¡¯s father. He had extremely high prestige in the clan and his word was law. There were six people sitting on both sides. They were all Golden Immortals and were the heads of the Li Family¡¯s various departments. ¡°The Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect is pressing forward step by step. Our days will be very difficult in the future. What do you think?¡± Li Quan frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°If they don¡¯t get an answer from us about the Purple Sun Mystic Realm, I believe Wei Cheng won¡¯t give up.¡± ¡°Big Brother, what exactly is in the Purple Sun Mystic Realm that¡¯s worth their attention?¡± The second branch¡¯s head, Li En, asked curiously, ¡°Could it be an opportunity to break through to the Peak of Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm?¡± ¡°How would I know? I¡¯ve never been there either.¡± Li Quan smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve also told you about the Purple Sun Mystic Realm. 20 years ago, a Sage suddenly came and looked for me. He imprinted the information about the Purple Sun Mystic Realm in my mind and warned me to explore it myself, but I can¡¯t tell anyone. Otherwise, he will destroy our Li Family. ¡°But who knew that the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect would obtain the news from somewhere and is now certain that our Li Family has information about the Purple Sun Mystic Realm? They have been interrogating us for almost ten years.¡± ¡°Big Brother, why don¡¯t you explore it yourself?¡± The head of the fourth branch, Li Qiang, asked in a low voice, ¡°Since the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect is so concerned, there must be a huge opportunity inside. ca Even if you can¡¯t become a Sage, you can still let Cheng¡¯er or Weiler obtain a huge opportunity. They¡¯re both Limitless Golden Immortals. Perhaps they can directly become Sages?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as they become Sages, the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect won¡¯t dare to do anything to us at all.¡± The fifth branch¡¯s head, Li Tong, nodded and said, ¡°Chongyang Star is still ruled by the strong.¡± ¡°But there hasn¡¯t been any news of Cheng¡¯er and Weiler for a hundred years.¡± Li Feng, the third branch head, frowned and said, ¡°The large flying shuttles that the various families and Immortal sects sent to follow them didn¡¯t return either. Even if we want to find them now, we don¡¯t have any clues.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Li Quan sighed and said,¡± How could I not want to personally explore the Purple Sun Mystic Realm? However, that place is far away from the Five Views Realm, separated by thousands of stars. ¡°All the teleportation arrays to the Five Views Realm are controlled by the three Immortal Sects. With my Golden Immortal cultivation, it will take at least 200 years for me to drive an ordinary flying shuttle over. There¡¯s not enough time.¡± I really don¡¯t know what that mysterious Sage wanted with me back then. In just a dozen years, he caused our Li Family to be in such a state. What is his goal!¡± ¡°Big Brother, why don¡¯t we directly give the information about the Purple Sun Mystic Realm to the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect?¡± Li En persuaded. ¡°With the information about the Purple Sun Mystic Realm in exchange for the protection of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, I don¡¯t think that mysterious Sage will dare to directly become enemies with the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect.¡± ¡°But will the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect become enemies with a Sage for us?¡± Li Quan glanced at his second brother and sneered. ¡°That¡¯s a Venerable Sage who can destroy our Li Family with a single breath. Now that we have the information about the Purple Sun Mystic Realm, Wei Cheng will not kill us as long as he wants to obtain it. Moreover, our Li family has followed the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect for more than 10,000 years. If he really attacks, it won¡¯t be good for their reputation. In the face of the pressure of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, we might still have a way out. At the very least, before Wei Cheng¡¯s lifespan is up, he won¡¯t be too crazy. But if we were to face that mysterious Sage, that might not be the case. Do you understand?!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the entire meeting hall fell silent. Everyone looked at each other and saw the despair in each other¡¯s eyes. Li Quan had already analyzed the situation very clearly. The Li Family only had one choice now, and that was to resist. He wanted to find a way to break through before Wei Cheng¡¯s lifespan ended. Of course, if they were lucky and Li Cheng or Li Wei broke through to the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm and became Sages, all the crises would no longer be crises. Bang! Bang! Bang! At this moment, there was a knock on the door of the meeting hall, breaking the dead silence. However, this sudden knock on the door immediately aroused everyone¡¯s anger, and it was about to become an outlet for their emotions. The meeting hall was an important place of the family and was not to be disturbed. ¡°Old Master, Young Master and Young Miss are back!¡± The old butler¡¯s voice came from outside. The anger in the hearts of these people instantly disappeared. Li Cheng and Li Wei were back! ¡°Quick, bring me to see them!¡± Li Quan jumped out of his seat excitedly and rushed out of the door in an instant, pulling the old butler out. The others hurriedly followed. To the current Li family, Li Cheng and Li Wei could be said to be their final strand of straw. Cui Heng did not go to the Li Family with Li Cheng and Li Wei. Instead, he brought Pei Qingshu and Hui Shi around Luling City to observe the customs here. To him, this was also exploring the unknown. The overall layout of Luling City was a typical ancient city, but it was countless times larger. Its humanistic state was also different from Daozhou Star. As there was no national government, there were no local administrative officials. The nominally governing families and sects also rarely exercised their jurisdiction. Therefore, the people here had a lot of ¡°freedom¡±. It could basically be understood that other than things that went against the laws of nature and could not be done openly, everything else was left to the people. There were almost no rules or etiquette here. Everything was up to the individual. However, in Cui Heng¡¯s opinion, this freedom was actually a form of chaos. Unlimited freedom would gradually give birth to beastly nature and gradually destroy the humanity in people. ¡°Qingshu, you¡¯ve managed commoners before. What¡¯s your evaluation of this situation?¡± Cui Heng pointed at the chaotic street in front of him and asked Pei Qingshu. ¡°The people here are more beastly than human. They¡¯re just a group of high-level monkeys.¡± Pei Qingshu shook his head gently and said, ¡°From Li Cheng and Li Wei¡¯s situation, it seems that the large family clans still have rules and laws. It¡¯s just that ordinary people don¡¯t.¡± ¡°In other words, the management method here doesn¡¯t treat ordinary people as humans.¡± Hui Shi nodded. ¡°The families and Immortal sects here are really ¡®herding¡¯ all living beings. Hmm? Sir, something seems to have happened ahead¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, there was a commotion ahead. Immediately after, the commoners who had collapsed on the road and were drinking wine all jolted up and knelt in front of them. They kowtowed respectfully and shouted in unison. ¡°Welcome, Immortal Master of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect!¡± ¡°Welcome, Immortal Master of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect!¡± Chapter 278 - Little God Greets The Immortal Venerable Chapter 278 Little God Greets The Immortal Venerable The people on the street knelt down in droves, leaving a wide path in the middle. Two young men in pitch-black robes walked forward slowly. Their expressions were indifferent, and their chins were raised slightly. They looked ahead and did not even glance at the people kneeling on both sides, looking high and mighty. They turned a deaf ear to the mountain-like greeting and crossed the street as if they hadn¡¯t heard it at all. They walked in the direction of the Li family. It was as if what greeted them was not a group of people but a group of ants. It was not worth their attention at all. Cui Heng stood there quietly and watched the two of them walk past him. He smiled at Pei Qingshu and Hui Shi beside him and said, ¡°Those two are Devas.¡± ¡°The people here are indeed inferior to pigs and dogs.¡± Pei Qingshu shook his head gently and looked at the two of them. ¡°However, the power of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect on Chongyang Planet is indeed extraordinary.¡± ¡°Sir, I think they¡¯re going to the Li Family?¡± Hui Shi noticed where the two black-robed men were going. When these commoners knelt down to welcome the two, Cui Heng had already secretly cast a spell and temporarily concealed himself, Pei Qingshu and Hui Shi. This way, even if they stood here and schemed loudly, they would not be seen or heard. ¡°Yes, I think so.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said to Pei Qingshu, ¡°Qingshu, go over and see what they want to do.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Pei Qingshu nodded and asked expectantly, ¡°Master, can I take action?¡± ¡°You want to beat up the young to attract the old?¡± Cui Heng chuckled. ¡°Hehe.¡± Pei Qingshu laughed, tacitly agreeing. ¡°How about this? You can attack, but I won¡¯t help you.¡± Cui Heng said in a low voice, ¡°Unless you¡¯re about to be beaten to death.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Pei Qingshu immediately became excited when he heard this. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll try my best to avoid conflict with the Sages. Still, even the Sages can¡¯t kill me.¡¯ Sages could kill Limitless Golden Immortals because they had the ability to forcefully strip away the Immortal True Essence. On the other hand, Pei Qingshu¡¯s Martial Dao True Body cultivated the true Immortal Golden nature. It could not be forcefully stripped away. It was impossible to destroy it without reaching the Nascent Soul realm. Although the strength of a Sage had already surpassed the Grand Completion Golden Core Realm, it was still far from the Nascent Soul realm. Pei Qingshu left in high spirits. He was even imagining the thrill of fighting the Limitless Golden Immortals of Chongyang Star. ¡°Sir, a Sage can¡¯t kill him, but they can keep him suppressed,¡± Hui Shi said worriedly. ¡°If a Sage attacks, will you attack?¡± ¡°No.¡± Cui Heng shook his head and smiled. ¡°In any case, he won¡¯t die. It¡¯s good to let him improve in battle. This is his cultivation method to begin with.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hui Shi could not help but mourn for Pei Qingshu. ¡°Let¡¯s go, follow me somewhere.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and soared into the sky. ¡­. After Li Cheng returned home, he felt that the atmosphere was very strange. There was a tense atmosphere everywhere. After all the uncles returned, he could not help but ask his father, ¡°Father, what¡¯s going on? Did something happen at home while I was away?¡± ¡°Something did happen.¡± Li Quan nodded and sighed. ¡°But I can still hold on. You should focus on cultivating and strive to become a Sage as soon as possible. That way, all our problems will no longer be a problem.¡± ¡°Father, how can I cultivate in peace if you say that?¡± Li Cheng shook his head and said in a low voice, ¡°I asked a few uncles earlier, but they didn¡¯t tell me either.¡± ¡°Ai.¡± Li Quan sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s like this¡­¡± Then, he told Li Cheng about the Purple Sun Mystic Realm. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing?¡± Li Cheng was not shocked when he heard this. Instead, he was overjoyed and laughed loudly. ¡°Hahaha! Father, this is great! Immortal Venerable is very secretive, and I was just worried that I would have nothing to offer him. Just nice, this is just nice!¡± Before returning home, he had asked Cui Heng if he could explain his identity to his family. Cui Heng¡¯s answer was casual. Since he had already obtained Cui Heng¡¯s permission, he naturally had nothing to worry about. Li Quan was confused when he heard this. He hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°Wait a moment. What Immortal Venerable? What offering? Cheng¡¯er, what have you experienced in the past hundred years? I haven¡¯t even had the chance to ask you.¡± Although he did not understand what Li Cheng was talking about, he instinctively felt that something was wrong. ¡°Father, listen to me. It¡¯s like this¡­¡± Li Cheng explained with a smile, ¡°A hundred years ago, my sister and I discovered the connection of the ancestor¡¯s mark, so we drove the flying shuttle to Daozhou Star to investigate. We encountered a powerful Immortal Venerable there. His strength is indescribable. I can only say that he¡¯s really powerful to the extreme.¡± ¡°You met a Sage?!¡± Li Quan¡¯s eyes lit up as if he had seen a bright light in the darkness. He said in surprise, ¡°How¡¯s your relationship with this Sage?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not a Sage, how can he be a mere Sage?¡± Li Cheng hurriedly shook his head and said, ¡°A Sage is not enough to describe the power of this Immortal Venerable. I¡¯ve seen him attack before.¡± ¡°Stronger than a Sage?!¡± Li Quan exclaimed in shock. ¡°Could it be a legendary figure at the Peak of the Sixth Realm, the end of the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm? There¡¯s actually such an expert in this world?¡± In the Five Views Realm, there was no such thing as the Peak Sixth Realm, let alone a name for experts at that level. ¡°You mean the level of the Sage Kings?¡± Li Cheng shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°No, not to mention the Sixth Realm of the Immortal World, even experts in the Seventh Realm of the Immortal World are probably not worthy of carrying Immortal Venerable¡¯s shoes.¡± On the way to the Five Views Realm, he had already learned all the information about the Sixth Realm of the Immortal World. He had even flipped through the Purple Sun True Treasure Records and knew the cultivation methods of the Sixth Realm by heart. ¡°¡­¡± Li Quan fell silent this time, and the smile on his face froze. He frowned and sized up Li Cheng, saying worriedly, ¡°Son, are you alright? Are you under some illusion? And where¡¯s your sister? Where did Wei¡¯er go? Why didn¡¯t she come back with you?¡± ¡°Father, I¡¯m very sober.¡± Li Cheng was speechless and continued, ¡°Let me finish. After meeting this Immortal Venerable, I followed him to the planet where Great-grandfather died. ¡°As you know, not long after I left, the Netherworld Sacred Sect, the Sun Family of Qingyang Star, the Chen Family of Baijing Star, and the Ten Thousand Sword Sect sent large flying shuttles to track down the information left behind by Great-grandfather. When I followed Immortal Venerable to that planet, a total of 16 large flying shuttles had sealed the planet, and our flying shuttle was also intercepted. Guess what happened next?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to say that Immortal Venerable defeated them all?¡± Li Quan no longer believed Li Cheng¡¯s nonsense. ¡°Heh, no. If you hadn¡¯t seen that scene, you definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to imagine it,¡± Li Cheng said with a smile. ¡°Immortal Venerable enlightened that planet and turned it into an incomparably huge Star God. This Star God is even larger than the entire planet. He casually stretched out his hand and grabbed more than ten large flying shuttles, as well as those Limitless Golden Immortals and Golden Immortals. That¡¯s definitely a strength that far exceeds the Sixth Realm of the Immortal World. What Sage or Sage King? Compared to that Star God, they are no different from ants and bugs. And such an expert is just a Star God that was casually enlightened by Immortal Venerable. Think about it, how powerful is Immortal Venerable himself?¡± ¡°¡­Son, I¡¯ve let you down. You, you should rest well first. Don¡¯t be too stressed.¡± Li Quan was completely stunned and wanted to comfort Li Cheng with a pained expression. He thought that Li Cheng had encountered something incomparably terrifying in the past 100 years and had already lost his mind. Otherwise, why would he say such words that even ghosts would not believe? This feeling was like an old father meeting his son who had not been home for a few years and asking about his situation in the past few years, In the end, his son said that he had followed the lord of the solar system. He saw the lord of the solar system casually dealing with Earth and Mars¡¯ captain. This was absurd! It was impossible to believe. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Li Cheng was helpless. He flipped his hand and took out the huge flying shuttle Cui Heng had lent him.¡± Father, look at what this is?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t an ordinary flying shuttle. This is a large flying shuttle?!¡± Li Quan¡¯s eyes widened as he trembled. He felt his scalp tingle as he looked at Li Cheng in disbelief and said in surprise, ¡°Then what you just said¡­¡± ¡°Old Master, Old Master!¡± At this moment, the old butler rushed over from outside and exclaimed, ¡°Old Master, not good. The two Devas from the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect are here again. Moreover, this time, they even specifically mentioned that they want to bring the Young Master to the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Li Quan was instantly furious when he heard this. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°What are they trying to do? First, they kept interrogating us. Now that my son has just returned, they want to take him away?!¡± ¡°Why? Is Patriarch Li unhappy with our Sect Master?¡± A proud voice sounded. At the same time, the two Devas from the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect walked over. They glanced at Li Quan with disdain and turned to Li Cheng. They said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re Li Cheng?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Li Cheng nodded and took a step forward. He said in a low voice, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to ask. Follow us to see the Sect Master.¡± One of the Devas snorted. Clearly, he didn¡¯t take Li Cheng seriously. These two Devas dared to speak to a Limitless Golden Immortal like this. Clearly, they thought that their status as disciples of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect could suppress Li Cheng and were certain that the other party would not dare to attack. Pei Qingshu, who had hidden himself and followed the two of them in, clicked his tongue in wonder and sighed in his heart. ¡°Looks like the power of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people on Chongyang Star. Even Devas dare to treat a Limitless Golden Immortal like this, ignoring the huge difference in realms. ¡°However, this is more interesting. The more powerful they are, the more they can promote my cultivation. I just hope that they¡¯re not a bunch of embroidered pillows!¡± ¡­. Cui Heng flew into the sky with Hui Shi and soon arrived at the atmosphere filled with astral winds. There was extremely violent wind everywhere, and the temperature was extremely low. Occasionally, there would be intense lightning flashing. There was destructive power surging in all directions, and it was far more dangerous than ordinary planets. ¡°Sir, the laws here are a little strange.¡± Hui Shi sensed the abnormality immediately and asked curiously, ¡°It¡¯s too violent. This place is filled with such violent power. How did the atmosphere form around it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just that. It¡¯s impossible for such a huge star to have life under normal circumstances.¡± Cui Heng smiled and looked ahead. ¡°Someone must have modified the laws here and maintained them.¡± ¡°Reform such a huge planet¡¯s laws?¡± Hui Shi¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this. He looked at the ground below in disbelief. ¡°What kind of power is this? It¡¯s simply unbelievable!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult if you want to master it.¡± Cui Heng smiled and took a step forward. He said loudly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already noticed us, why don¡¯t you show yourself?¡± ¡°Ai¡­¡± A sigh sounded in the sky that was filled with violent power. This was an incomparably old voice, as if it was about to die. Then, he heard the voice say extremely respectfully, ¡°Little God greets the Immortal Venerable!¡± Chapter 279 - Chongyang Star God, Realm Breakthrough Chapter 279 Chongyang Star God, Realm Breakthrough Before he could finish his sentence, the atmosphere in the sky surged violently, splitting open a path in the middle. The end of this path flickered with golden light, as if it contained another world. It was filled with a vast and ancient aura, as if an existence that had lived for countless years lived inside. Then, a figure walked out of the golden light. The golden light behind him retracted, and the sky returned to its previous state. This was an old man who looked to be in his sixties or seventies. His hair and beard were white, and his eyes were kind. He was wearing a white robe, and his body emitted the aura of all techniques fusing into one. It was the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm, but he was far stronger than ordinary Sages. He should be a so-called Sage King or a Great Divine Being or Star Lord. It was equivalent to the Peak of the Sixth Realm of the Immortal World. This was the Star God of Chongyang Star, a Star God that had truly matured. When Cui Heng approached this planet, he had already discovered its existence. This was also one of the reasons why he did not go to the Li Family and the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect to investigate the situation. To understand the situation of Chongyang Star and even the entire Five Views Realm, it was undoubtedly the most convenient to find the Star God. Especially a Star God who had lived for a long time. However, from the looks of it, he seemed to be quite old. Star Gods would also die of old age? Cui Heng looked at the old man with interest and sized him up. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have long to live.¡± ¡°Exalted Immortal¡¯s eyes are like torches.¡± The Chongyang Star God nodded and said very respectfully, ¡°I have less than 300 years left to live and am about to die.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng became even more curious when he heard this and continued to ask, ¡°How old are you now?¡± ¡°Exalted Immortal, it has been 46,700 years since I gained sentience and gathered the spiritual energy of the previous Star God to refine a Divine Body,¡± said Chongyang Star God. Cui Heng pondered. From this, it could be seen that the lifespan of a Star God far exceeded that of a normal Sixth Realm martial artist. According to the Purple Sun True Treasures Record, after a martial artist broke through to the Sixth Realm, their lifespan would increase exponentially. Sages could live for about 10,000 years at most, and they could not extend their lifespan. If one could break through to the Peak of the Sixth Realm and become a Sage King, they could extend their lifespan by 10,000 years. At most, they could live for 15,000 more years. If one stayed at the Peak of the Sixth Realm for a long time and accumulated enough power to step into the so-called ¡°Requesting Realm¡±, they could extend their lifespan by about 20,000 years through some special methods or consuming divine medicine. This was the limit of the lifespan of a Sixth Realm Immortal. However, the Star God in front of him could live for 47,000 years. His lifespan could not be said to be short. After all, even Cui Heng, who was already at the Late-stage Nascent Soul realm, only had a lifespan of 100,000 years. The lifespan of a Star God could be said to be unique. ¡°Did you just say the spiritual energy of the previous generation¡¯s Star God?¡± Cui Heng looked at the Chongyang Star God and said in a low voice, ¡°If a Star God like you dies, the next generation of Star God will be born?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Chongyang Star God nodded and said, ¡°As long as a Star God truly matures, they won¡¯t completely die. After I die, a new Star God will be born in 12 years. This new Star God will inherit all my power, but he will not have my memories and experience. In order to maintain the purity of the new Star God, I will not leave him any inheritance.¡± ¡°It only takes 12 years.¡± Cui Heng could not help but be surprised. If not for the fact that the memories and experience of the Star Gods could not be passed down, this would simply be an alternative form of immortality. However, he was a little surprised that they did not even leave behind any inheritance. Why was that? ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave behind your inheritance?¡± Cui Heng asked. ¡°It¡¯s to prevent the Star God from getting lost in the endless inheritance of knowledge, and also to continue the legacy,¡± said the Chongyang Star God with a calm gaze. ¡°Without the inheritance, the Star God needs a long time to grow. In the first 10,000 years, although the newborn Star God had already obtained power, his intelligence is still unclear. He needs 10,000 years to wake up. After the Star God wakes up, he¡¯ll need another 10,000 years to familiarize himself with the power to control his strength. At this time, nearly half of the Star God¡¯s lifespan will have passed. He¡¯ll also understand the meaning of the Star God¡¯s existence and duty in these long years. If there is an inheritance left behind by the previous Star God, the Star God will obtain all kinds of knowledge at an extremely fast speed and walk the path of 10,000 to 20,000 years in a short period of time. The more they know, the stronger they will be, and they¡¯ll be able to quickly grasp the methods to leave the planet they were born on. In this way, their heart for the unknown will become heavier and heavier. The mysteries of a planet will soon be unable to satisfy this new Star God. He will yearn for the vast starry sky outside, hoping to obtain more knowledge and see more of the unknown. However, once the Star God leaves the planet and dies outside, everything will scatter into the void and completely perish. The Star God¡¯s spiritual energy will no longer be able to gather and give birth to a new Star God. ¡°And this planet will also lose the protection of the Star God. The laws and principles that have been distorted and changed will gradually return to their original state with time. This place will no longer be suitable for survival and will eventually become a huge dead planet.¡± As for why he wanted to continue the existence of the Star Gods, this was the instinct of life. Just like how ordinary living beings gave birth to descendants through their bloodline, the way the Star God gave birth to descendants was to let his power continue in his descendants. Cui Heng was lost in thought. After understanding the specific situation of the Star Gods, his cultivation had increased. However, the fact that the Star Gods who pursued the unknown might end up causing their inheritance to be severed or even the life of the planet he was born on to perish made him vigilant. In essence, this situation was that the Star God had lost himself in endless knowledge and had lost his accurate understanding of himself, forgetting his foundation as a Star God. My life is also boundless, and knowledge is boundless. With boundless bounds, there are no bounds. Although in theory, Nascent Soul cultivators could already live forever through their indestructible True Spirit and have endless years to learn and explore the unknown, if they blindly pursued all the unknowns and did not distinguish them, they might also lose themselves in the endless knowledge and forget their fundamental goal of exploring the unknown. When exploring the unknown, one had to make a distinction. What kind of knowledge was useful for his cultivation, what kind of knowledge could truly be converted into his own accumulation, and what kind of knowledge was only in stages of nourishment? He had to think about all of this carefully. He could not swallow everything easily. After his cultivation increased, he would not comb through the unknown anymore. The moment he understood this, a pure aura suddenly surged from Cui Heng¡¯s body. Then, this strand turned into layers of light that enveloped him. These layers of light clearly had no color, but they gave off a feeling that they contained all the colors. They were extremely profound and indescribable. Hui Shi, who was standing beside Cui Heng, felt his body and soul begin to sublimate. The originally indestructible shackles of his realm were instantly broken through. The Immortal Golden nature in his body naturally extended out of his body and began to interweave with the boundless Dharma and Logos, fusing into one. A moment later, he directly broke through. The Sixth Realm of the Immortal World, Myriad Techniques Return to One! ¡°I, I broke through just like that?!¡± Hui Shi was dumbfounded. He had not even understood the situation when he suddenly broke through. At the same time, the Chongyang Star God also felt a tremendous change in his body. The originally old Star God actually became more energetic after being illuminated by these layers of clear light. This shocked him to the extreme. He almost suspected that he was hallucinating. ¡°My lifespan has actually increased by 3,000 years?!¡± Chongyang Star God looked at Cui Heng in disbelief. His entire body was trembling as he said with a trembling voice, ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal, thank you!¡± At this moment, Cui Heng was also undergoing a sublimation. The Dharmic powers in his body first expanded greatly before rapidly shrinking. After repeating this cycle countless times, his Dharmic powers became even purer. The Nascent Soul in the Niwan Palace opened its eyes and waved its young hands. It sorted out the countless knowledge that appeared in front of it and categorized them into categories, condensing them into different colors. Cui Heng referenced the systems he knew in his previous life and divided the knowledge he had now into various subjects. For example, spells, history, humanities, laws, starry skies, and so on. Under each subject, a more detailed division was made. This way, he could construct a complete system to integrate the knowledge he had, so as to make specific distinctions between specific knowledge. He could also constantly clarify his shortcomings and strengths. It could be said to be killing many birds with one stone. The construction of the knowledge system also greatly improved the growth of the Nascent Soul. His Late-stage Nascent Soul cultivation progress was half completed! ¡°Hu!¡± Cui Heng exhaled lightly and ended his epiphany. Then, he realized that the two people beside him had also changed greatly. The Dharmas and Logos on Chongyang Star were greatly guided and condensed. It caused the entire Chongyang Star to change. Li Family of Luling City. Li Cheng was confronting the two Devas from the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. He already knew Wei Cheng¡¯s goal, so it was naturally impossible for him to agree to go to the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. That was completely walking into a trap. However, it was impossible for these two Devas to let him off so easily. ¡°Li Cheng, you have to think carefully. This is your last chance.¡± One of the Devas said in a low voice, ¡°The Sect Master personally said that if you insist on not following us, you will be making an enemy of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect and Wei Cheng. I advise you not to make a mistake!¡± Boom! At this moment, a loud bang suddenly came from the sky. The originally bright sky instantly turned dark. A violent wind rose in the world, and the clouds in the sky surged! This made everyone stop what they were doing and look up in shock. In an instant, the sky lit up again. Countless lights of different colors crossed the sky and gathered in one direction. At this moment, countless Golden Immortals and Limitless Golden Immortals exclaimed. ¡°Myriad Techniques Return to One!!¡± ¡°Someone has become a Sage?!¡± ¡°A new Sage has been born. Who is it?!¡± Chapter 280 - Different Choices, Different Results Chapter 280 Different Choices, Different Results When was the last time a Myriad Techniques Return to One phenomenon appeared on Chongyang Star? Many people could not even remember. After all, the youngest of the three Venerable Sages on Chongyang Star was already more than 7,000 years old. It had been too long since he attained the Dao. However, many people remembered the appearance of the phenomenon recorded in the books. Therefore, when they saw countless lights of different colors suddenly appear in the sky and gather in the same direction, these people already understood what had happened. Sage transformation! Someone was about to become a Sage! After the three Venerable Sages of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, the Netherworld Sacred Sect, and the Plague Imperial Palace, there was finally one more person who successfully crossed this chasm and stepped into the realm of Myriad Techniques Return to One. At this moment, the essence energy in the world seemed to be boiling. Flowers bloomed everywhere, and immortal music sounded. The darkness in all directions was already illuminated by the light of laws. And the core of these phenomena was in the sky above Luling City. Many people began to guess if one of the two young Limitless Golden Immortals of the Li Family had broken through. If that was really the case¡­ That meant that from today onwards, the next thousands of years of Chongyang Star would be their era. After all, the three Venerable Sages were already old. Hence, at the same time that the phenomenon appeared, many people had already begun to prepare generous gifts, planning to congratulate him after the phenomenon ended. Of course, this was only the feeling of the Limitless Golden Immortals and Golden Immortals. The three Sages of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, the Netherworld Sacred Sect, and the Plague Imperial Palace were not in the same mood. ¡­. The Netherworld Sacred Sect¡¯s encampment was located all over Chongyang Star, but the core headquarters was located in the North Pole. This place had been dark for half a year, and there were glaciers that had remained unchanged since ancient times. There were almost no normal living beings here, and only ghosts wandered around, as if they were declaring that this was a country of death. The Sage of the Netherworld Sacred Sect was sleeping here. Legend had it that he was the ruler of death. No one he wanted to kill would live to see the next day. In order not to disturb this Sage¡¯s sleep, not many disciples of the Netherworld Sacred Sect would come here. Even the Limitless Golden Immortals were only allowed to report once every half a year. The Netherworld Sacred Sect was covered in extreme darkness for half a year every year. It was dark everywhere. Ghosts wandered aimlessly on the icy plain. Suddenly, countless lights of different colors tore through the sky, illuminating the long night as if it was daytime. These ghosts were caught unprepared. They raised their heads in confusion and looked at the light in the sky, their hearts instinctively filled with fear. They had a fear of light. However, the burning sensation in their memory did not come. Instead, it felt like a spring breeze. The ghosts realized that not only were they not injured, but their souls had also become much more corporeal. They immediately floated around leisurely, pretending that the light had never appeared. In the depths of the icy plain was an extremely dark ancient city. Legend had it that this was a palace left behind by an ancient civilization when they established a dynasty in the icy land. It contained unbelievable secrets. In the central palace of this ancient city, an ice coffin that had been frozen for countless years suddenly cracked. A pale and stiff palm shattered the ice coffin. A burly middle-aged man more than nine feet tall walked out. He looked up at the sky and chuckled. ¡°Interesting, there¡¯s actually a new Sage. This direction seems to be Luling City. That¡¯s the territory of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. That old thing Wei Cheng will probably have a headache. I can¡¯t miss this commotion! Children, have you slept enough? I¡¯ll bring you out to play!!¡± With this call, The ancient glacier suddenly cracked and shattered. Black smoke soared into the sky, and countless green and white zombies slowly crawled out. In the blink of an eye, they filled the glacier. ¡°Roar!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± Countless zombies roared at the sky like ferocious beasts. At the same time, the surging black aura gathered into a black cloud and lifted these zombies into the sky, following behind the middle-aged man. ¡°Hahaha! Today, I¡¯ll let this newly promoted Little Sage take a good look at what a Death Dominus is!¡± ¡­. Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. Wei Cheng was originally resting with his eyes closed, waiting for the disciples to bring Li Cheng back. He was not worried about any accidents at all. On the huge Chongyang Star, other than the other two Sages, no one dared to say no to him. No matter how powerful a Limitless Golden Immortal was, he was only at the Fifth Realm of the Immortal World. Compared to a Sage at the Sixth Realm of the Immortal World, he was worlds apart. As long as there was nothing wrong with the Li Family¡¯s brains, they would never dare to openly oppose him. However, as the phenomenon in the sky appeared, his expression changed. ¡°This direction is Luling City?!¡± Wei Cheng rushed out and looked at the sky in disbelief. ¡°How is this possible? Could it be that Li Cheng has broken through? Impossible, he¡¯s only 700 years old!¡± He had always claimed to be outstanding and was a genius that only appeared once in 10,000 years. Even so, he had also used nearly a thousand years to cultivate to the realm of Myriad Techniques Return to One. In the entire Five Views Realm, no one could compare to his cultivation speed. Now, there was actually a Sage in his 700s? Especially since this was the Li Family he had been coveting Wei Cheng could not accept it no matter what. ¡°The process of a Sage attaining the Dao is not irreversible. As long as I stop the myriad techniques from fusing into one, I can make him fail!¡± He looked at the sky and muttered, ¡°I can¡¯t let a Sage appear in the Li Family. I can¡¯t!¡± This time, Wei Cheng really panicked. In his heart, anyone could become a Sage, but not the Li Family of Luling, let alone Li Cheng. That was because it was very likely that Li Cheng had the method to step into the Peak of the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm. Once he became a Sage, there was a possibility of a Sage King appearing in the Five Views Realm! A King who stood above all the Sages! He could not let such a thing happen! ¡°Li Cheng! Don¡¯t even think about succeeding!¡± Wei Cheng gritted his teeth and roared. He flew into the sky and headed towards Luling City. ¡­. Plague Imperial Palace This place was located in the depths of the mountains that were rarely visited. In the depths of the Southern Border¡¯s 100,000 mountains, countless plants surrounded it. It was where the Immortal Sect that had grasped the martial techniques of epidemics was located. The phenomenon of Hui Shi breaking through to the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm almost spread throughout the world. Countless lights naturally flew over, causing many disciples of the Plague Imperial Palace to exclaim. In front of the main hall of the Plague Imperial Palace stood a beautiful woman in her thirties. Her facial features were three-dimensional, her features were picturesque, and her figure was plump and mature. She was dressed in the Southern Border style with very little cloth, only covering the key parts. This was one of the six Elders of the Plague Palace, called Lanta. She was in charge of summarizing the important matters of the world and adjusting the development direction of the Plague Imperial Palace at any time. After seeing the Dao runes light in the sky, Lanta rushed to the Myriad Poison Pool in the depths of the Plague Imperial Palace without hesitation. She kowtowed respectfully and said, ¡°Sect Master, a Sage phenomenon has appeared. What should we do?¡± The appearance of a new Sage would definitely break the balance that Chongyang Star had maintained for a long time. The Plague Imperial Palace had to make plans early. Otherwise, it was very likely that they would be jointly suppressed by other forces. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything.¡± The Sect Master¡¯s voice came from the Myriad Poison Pool. He said in a low voice, ¡°A hundred years ago, Ye Han followed Li Cheng and his sister and left. Not long ago, Ye Han died and the Thousand Plague Umbrella was destroyed. That was a Sage Armament, a holy weapon that even a Sage could not destroy. There¡¯s definitely a big shot behind Li Cheng that cannot be provoked. Let¡¯s not do anything, understand?¡± ¡°Yes, Sect Master!¡± Lanta nodded in response, but she felt that it was very unbelievable. She had never seen a Sect Master with such an attitude. Moreover, from his tone, he seemed to be filled with fear. This was too strange. The Sect Master actually felt fear. It was really unbelievable. However, although she was curious, she did not dare to investigate. If even a Sage like the Sect Master was so afraid, wouldn¡¯t a small Limitless Golden Immortal like her be courting death by investigating? Her life was still more important. ¡­. Hui Shi never dreamed that accidentally breaking through a realm bottleneck would cause such a huge commotion. He could already sense many powerful auras flying over. These auras were all different in nature, but they were all very powerful. There were even two auras that were clearly at the Sage level. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Cui Heng pointed at the phenomenon below and chuckled. ¡°They definitely don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve completed your breakthrough.¡± According to the past experience of Chongyang Star martial artists, a phenomenon would appear when a Sage began to break through. Only after the phenomenon completely faded would the breakthrough be complete. But Hui Shi was different. Because the essence of his Immortal Golden nature was higher than Immortal True Essence, interweaving the Dharmas and Logos of Dao was far easier and faster than with the Immortal True Essence. Therefore, when Hui Shi completed his breakthrough, the phenomenon had just begun. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t tease me,¡± Hui Shi said with a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯m not even sure how I broke through just now. I just feel like I¡¯ve transformed into a Sage after standing beside you for a while.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple if you¡¯re still unclear. You just have to fight one round later and you¡¯ll understand.¡± Cui Heng chuckled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem in martial cultivation that can¡¯t be resolved with a round of fighting. If there is, just fight two rounds.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Hui Shi was stunned when he heard this. After thinking about it, he felt that this made sense, so he asked, ¡°Then can I kill them?¡± ¡°Whether you can kill them or not depends on your strength.¡± Cui Heng nodded and smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Hui Shi nodded extremely seriously. He looked into the distance and his body trembled slightly. He was excited. He thought to himself, ¡°That¡¯s great. I finally have a chance to be Sir¡¯s saber again today!¡± At the same time, two lights flew over the horizon. One was seemingly emitting endless black smoke. One was a pure green light. They were the Patriarch of the Netherworld Sacred Sect, Gao Shouxin, and the Sect Master of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, Wei Cheng. Two Sages in the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm! Chapter 281 - Even The One That Didnt Come Would Not Be Able to Escape Chapter 281 Even The One That Didn¡¯t Come Would Not Be Able to Escape The commotion caused by Gao Shouxin¡¯s arrival was extremely huge. Behind him was steaming black smoke that stretched for dozens of kilometers. It was filled with green and white zombies that emitted an extremely dense rotten smell. Instantly, half of Luling City became incomparably smelly. This rotten smell spread out with the aura of death, causing countless martial artists in Luling County to reveal terrified expressions and subconsciously kneel on the ground. The higher the cultivation, the more terrified they were. That was because they knew very well what was going on with this phenomenon, and they also knew what was going on with the black smoke and this extremely smelly smell. The Death Lord was here! This Death Dominus, who slept in the polar region and did not see the sun all year round, was actually alarmed. Even Wei Cheng did not expect Gao Shouxin to come. The two of them stopped in the sky and looked at each other. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to come.¡± ¡°But I expected you to come.¡± Gao Shouxin and Wei Cheng met in the sky. Their expressions were very cold. They had disliked each other for many years. To put it nicely, the three Sages on Chongyang Star were three enemies. In truth, the three hated each other and wished that the other party would die tomorrow. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Wei Cheng looked at Gao Shouxin warily. In his impression, although this fellow known as the Death Lord was not too strong, he was extremely difficult to deal with. Especially the group of zombies behind him that seemed to be endless. Thousands of years ago, when Gao Shouxin had just attained the Dao, he had a huge battle with the Sage of the Plague Imperial Palace. At that time, Gao Shouxin did not even show his face. He let an endless group of zombies crawl all over the Grand Myriad Poisons Mountains of the Southern Border and eat the spiritual objects and fruits everywhere. With such numbers, even a Sage could not kill them all day and night. In the end, the Sect Master of the Plague Imperial Palace could only compromise and admit defeat. ¡°Of course it¡¯s because I expected you to come. That¡¯s why I came.¡± Gao Shouxin kept a smile on his face. ¡°I know what you want to do. This is a good opportunity for me.¡± ¡°You want to help the Li Family?¡± Killing intent appeared in Wei Cheng¡¯s eyes as he said in a low voice, ¡°You want to rope in this new Sage of the Li Family and form an alliance with him?!¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Gao Shou¡¯s smile did not fade. The black aura behind him continued to spread. Countless zombies surrounded Wei Cheng in the air. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Wei Cheng gritted his teeth and suppressed the anger in his heart.¡± Sage Gao, I have no enmity with you. Why are you going against me?¡± He never expected Gao Shouxin to cause trouble at this time and actually wanted to help this new Sage of the Li Family. Seeing that the Dao Validation phenomenon was about to be completed, Wei Cheng became even more anxious in his heart. He had no choice but to make a promise. ¡°Sage Gao, as long as you don¡¯t stop me today, my Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect will be allies with your Netherworld Sacred Sect from now on! ¡°Let¡¯s join forces to deal with the Plague Imperial Palace and completely suppress that old poisonous fellow. At that time, Chongyang Star will be our Heavenly Immortal Land. Wouldn¡¯t that be great?¡± ¡°Hahaha, the arrogant Sage Wei is actually willing to cooperate with a corpse like me?¡± Gao Shouxin laughed loudly when he heard this. ¡°When I attained the Dao back then, didn¡¯t you openly say that I was a ¡®corpse mutant¡¯ and not worthy of being called a ¡®Venerable Sage¡¯?¡±. ¡°Gao Shouxin, don¡¯t force me to attack!¡± Wei Cheng could not help but shout sternly. He looked at the phenomenon in the sky again and was extremely anxious. This Dao Validation phenomenon was about to be completed! Once the Dao Validation phenomenon was completed, a new Sage would be born. The situation on Chongyang Star and even the entire Five Views Realm would undergo a tremendous change. Sages had an extremely strong influence on the myriad laws and affected the phenomena of the world. Now that Wei Cheng was extremely anxious, he naturally affected the surrounding Heaven Earth Origin Qi, causing the citizens in the city to feel extremely oppressed and even feel suffocated. Coupled with the pressure brought about by Gao Shouxin¡¯s zombie group, almost everyone in Luling City had a mental breakdown. Be it ordinary people or martial artists, they could not withstand this pressure. Although they could not hear what the two Sages in the sky were saying, the atmosphere in the world was so oppressive that they felt that they might be about to face a holy war. A Holy War! It meant death! If these two Venerable Sages fought, Luling City would definitely be reduced to ruins. There was no other possibility. Everyone in the city had to die! However, the atmosphere in the Li Family residence was a little strange. Li Cheng and Pei Qingshu were both Limitless Golden Immortals. Li Quan was a Golden Immortal, and the two disciples from the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect who wanted to take Li Cheng away were Devas. Martial artists who had reached this realm had already reached a certain level of perception. Gao Shouxin and Wei Cheng were not too high up, so they could hear their conversation. However, this content was a little confusing. Especially Li Cheng himself. ¡°I, when did I become a Sage?¡± Li Cheng pointed at himself in confusion and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± ¡°Sage Wei probably thought that the person who has attained the Dao is you?¡± Li Quan understood a little and nodded. ¡°At this time, you¡¯re indeed the most likely to attain the Dao in Luling City. Other than you, who else can it be?¡± The two Devas from the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect were at a loss. The current situation was completely beyond their ability to deal with. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s Hui Shi.¡± Pei Qingshu suddenly appeared and no longer hid. He looked up at the sky with a strange expression and muttered, ¡°I lost a lot this time.¡± His appearance without warning immediately stunned the few people beside him. Li Quan said warily, ¡°You, who are you? When did you sneak into my house?!¡± ¡°So it¡¯s Qingshu. Did Immortal Venerable send you over?¡± Li Cheng was rather surprised. He smiled and explained to Li Quan beside him, ¡°Father, this is Immortal Venerable¡¯s disciple. He¡¯s only about 200 years old, but he¡¯s already a Limitless Golden Immortal.¡± ¡°A 200-year-old Limitless Golden Immortal?!¡± Li Quan was shocked when he heard this. He looked at Pei Qingshu in disbelief. He had never even heard of such a young Limitless Golden Immortal. ¡°¡­¡± The two Devas from the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect fell silent again. The Holy War was about to erupt, and there were two Limitless Golden Immortals here. What should they do? Looking at the current situation, just the name of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect alone might not be able to suppress it! ¡°Qingshu, what¡¯s the situation now?¡± Li Cheng could not help but ask Pei Qingshu, ¡°What are Hui Shi and Immortal Venerable doing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­¡± Pei Qingshu shook his head and looked at the sky.¡± But we should know soon.¡± Buzz! At this moment, just as the so-called Dao Validation phenomenon was about to end. A loud rumbling sound suddenly came from the sky, as if all techniques and Daos were trembling. At the same time, it entered the ears of all the living beings on Chongyang Star. Some people felt refreshed and suddenly woke up. Some people felt dizzy, as if their heads had suffered a heavy blow. This was Cui Heng¡¯s move. He used a trace of insignificant mental strength to instantly baptize the souls of all the living beings on Chongyang Star, preventing them from being immersed in the fear and shock of the Dao Validation phenomenon. It was just that there would be different reactions because of the different mental states of each living being. This kind of soul baptism was very natural. There were almost no traces of artificial labor. It was directly treated as a special part of the phenomenon. However, Gao Shouxin and Wei Cheng, the two Sages, vaguely felt that something was wrong. This was also what Cui Heng had deliberately let them sense. The two of them immediately stopped arguing and looked up at the sky in unison, their faces filled with surprise. At the same time, in the middle of the Dao Validation phenomenon that had yet to end, an incomparably dazzling golden light suddenly lit up, further illuminating everything in the world. This golden light was filled with a holy aura. One could vaguely hear dragon roars from it, as if a Nine Heavens Divine Dragon was lying dormant in the golden light. Immediately after, a figure slowly walked out of the golden light. This was a young man who looked to be in his twenties. Nine golden divine dragons wrapped around his body. He stood high in the sky and looked down like a dragon god that ruled over everything He was a Sage, but the aura and pressure on his body were far stronger than any Sage. It was as if he was a higher existence standing on another level. wa It was Hui Shi. The moment Gao Shouxin and Wei Cheng saw Hui Shi, they had the same feeling in their hearts. Could my Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm be fake?! The pressure Hui Shi gave them was too great. This did not look like a Sage who had just advanced! He was too powerful! And who was this person? Why was it not Li Cheng? Where did this expert come from? When did he come to Chongyang Star, and why did he break through in Luling City?! Wei Cheng and Gao Shouxin were confused. They didn¡¯t know what was going on. ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?!¡± Wei Cheng stared at Hui Shi and asked in a low voice. Although the aura and pressure on Hui Shi¡¯s body were incomparably powerful, he did not think that he was weaker than the other party. The strength of one¡¯s power did not depend on their aura and pressure alone. As long as there was no essential difference in realm, and as long as both sides were Sages, there was no suppression! Martial techniques, divine power secret techniques, Sage Armaments, and treasures could all play decisive roles. Hui Shi looked down at the two of them from the sky and did not answer Wei Cheng. His gaze swept past Gao Shouxin and the dense zombies before landing on Wei Cheng. He said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m here on Sir¡¯s orders to verify my cultivation with the two of you. Please do your best to avoid being killed by me.¡± Hui Shi had also made a distinction between these two. He could kill Wei Cheng, but he could only capture Gao Shouxin. Although Gao Shouxin was here to help ¡°Li Cheng¡±, he had brought so many zombies over. It was obvious that he was not a good person. It was better to capture him first. Wei Cheng and Gao Shouxin were Sages after all. They had ruled Chongyang Star for thousands of years. How could they withstand the provocation of an outsider? ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Die!¡± The sky was calm. Cui Heng glanced down and ignored them. He turned to look at the Chongyang Star God opposite him and smiled. ¡°Old Sir, tell me about these three Immortal Sects.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, I wouldn¡¯t dare. Exalted Immortal, don¡¯t call me Sir. You can just address me as Little God.¡± Chongyang Star God bowed repeatedly and said, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be able to speak with Exalted Immortal. Exalted Immortal, where do you want me to start?¡± ¡°The Sages of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect and the Netherworld Sacred Sect are all here¡­¡± Cui Heng looked to the south and smiled.¡± Let¡¯s start from the Plague Imperial Palace.¡± That strange key was found in the Sage Armament of the Plague Imperial Palace. Chapter 282 - Exploring the Mystery of the Immortal Body Chapter 282 Exploring the Mystery of the Immortal Body ¡°The Plague Imperial Palace. This is a strange sect.¡± The Chongyang Star God thought for a moment and explained to Cui Heng, ¡°The Plague Imperial Palace came here 120,000 years ago. The Star God at that time was not me. It was too long ago, and it¡¯s difficult for me to know. Exalted Immortal, please forgive me. However, as time passed, I can understand some things about the past. It¡¯s said that before the Plague Imperial Palace came to Chongyang, it was the ruler of a large world with many Sages. Later on, the great world they were in suffered a calamity and was forced to migrate to Chongyang Star. At that time, Chongyang Star only had one Sage and was unable to deal with the Plague Imperial Palace at all. From 120,000 to 90,000 years ago, Chongyang Star was completely under the control of the Plague Imperial Palace. No faction could compare to them. However, as time passed, the Sages of the Plague Imperial Palace passed away one by one. The number of new Sages gradually decreased, and new Sages from other forces appeared. Only then did the rule of the Plague Imperial Palace gradually break. Ever since then, the world has changed. The Plague Imperial Palace has also experienced several ups and downs, but it has always existed. It¡¯s not like many ancient inheritances that quickly declined after the death of a Sage¡­¡± Under the narration of the Chongyang Star God, Cui Heng gradually understood the situation of the Plague Imperial Palace and also learned a lot about Chongyang Star. This was a strange sect that specialized in strange martial techniques. The martial techniques of the Plague Imperial Palace were not powerful, but every move they made had a strange power that could infect people. A Sage-level martial artist could even make a Sage of the same realm lie on the bed from sickness. It was very terrifying. However, this was not all of the martial techniques in the Plague Imperial Palace. Other than making people sick, there were also countless methods to treat and save people. It was precisely because of this that the Plague Imperial Palace, as an outsider sect, was quickly accepted by the people of Chongyang Star. Of course, there was also something that was difficult for the world to accept. The Plague Imperial Palace liked to use people to test their martial techniques and medicine. The process could be said to be extremely cruel. In the first tens of thousands of years, the influence of the old Sage from the Plague Imperial Palace had not faded, and the inheritance was relatively complete. They were still relatively restrained in his experiments on living people. However, as time passed, the influence of the old Sage faded, and a portion of his inheritance was lost. This caused the Plague Imperial Palace to become more and more unrestrained in their experiments on living people, and it was almost reduced to a demonic path. By 30,000 years ago, the Plague Imperial Palace had already developed to the point where no one could enter it. At that time, there was no Netherworld Sacred Sect. Other than the Plague Imperial Palace, there were two other forces with Sages. One was the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, and the other was a huge dynasty. The Emperor was a Sage. The two large factions had two Sages in total, but at that time, the Plague Imperial Palace had three Sages themselves and could completely suppress these two large factions. Moreover, after tens of thousands of years of free development, the Plague Imperial Palace had already reached an almost crazy level of experimentation with living people. Many disciples of the Plague Imperial Palace even began to capture martial artists from large sects and even members of the Imperial Family to experiment on, just to study a way to cultivate an Immortal Body without using the Immortal True Essence. The Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect and the dynasty at that time naturally could not accept such a thing. Hence, a battle erupted. This battle was almost earth-shattering, and the mountains and rivers were shattered. In the end, if not for the arrival of the Chongyang Star God to mediate, the civilization of Chongyang Star would probably have been completely destroyed. However, even if the war stopped, the impact was still extremely huge. Not long after the war, the once huge dynasty collapsed and the Emperor passed away. From then on, there was no more government on Chongyang Star. On the other hand, the Plague Imperial Palace¡¯s inheritance of experimenting on living people had been directly destroyed. One of the three Sages had also passed away as his lifespan was exhausted, leaving only two Sages. Then, this top-notch force that once dominated Chongyang Star moved into the sparsely populated Grand Myriad Poison Mountains of the Southern Wilderness. It could be considered a civilized society that was completely far away. However, the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect just had a newly advanced Sage. From the original one, there were now two. Coupled with their flourishing overall strength, they had actually jumped to become the strongest faction on Chongyang Star. Ever since then, Chongyang Star had calmed down for a short period of time. Nothing major happened for nearly 3,000 years. However, the appearance of a person who called himself the Prince of the previous dynasty broke this peace. He had obtained the research results of the Plague Imperial Palace on the Immortal Body from somewhere and perfected it. He actually created a method to directly obtain an Immortal Body. It was to fuse the power of death and refine a ¡°zombie¡±! Hence, the Netherworld Sacred Sect was born. In the next 30,000 years, the civilized society was basically filled with the Netherworld Sacred Sect and the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect fighting The Plague Imperial Palace, which was once like the sun in the midday sky, had instead hidden its strength and bided its time. There might not be a single major event in 10,000 years. In other words, there had only been one case of a Sage defecting thousands of years ago. Other than that, there was nothing else. According to the Chongyang Star God, the real Plague Imperial Palace had actually ceased to exist since the war 30,000 years ago. The current Plague Imperial Palace was just a shell. It no longer had the initiative to dominate everything and explore the mysteries of immortality. It only knew how to stay in the Grand Myriad Poison Mountains and experiment. Even when Gao Shouxin, who had just attained the Dao, attacked them thousands of years ago, and the Grand Myriad Poison Mountains were surrounded by countless zombies. That old poison creature did not even come out to counterattack. However, such a Plague Imperial Palace might not be a bad thing for the people of Chongyang After Cui Heng heard the Chongyang Star God¡¯s explanation, he fell into deep thought. After a while, he said, ¡°The large sects in the outer realm have migrated here and are studying the mysteries of obtaining an Immortal Body without using the Immortal True Essence. This makes me a little curious about them.¡± Although the contents of the Chongyang Star God¡¯s description did not mention the Sage Armament of the Plague Palace or the mysterious key, just the origins and experiences of the Plague Imperial Palace were enough for him to have a guess. Perhaps the Plague Imperial Palace had long known or suspected that there was something wrong with this cultivation path that used the Immortal True Essence as the core. That was why they studied Immortal Bodies. If that was really the case¡­ Which direction did the Palace of Plague suspect from, and how did they discover the suspicious points? Are they still doing research in this area? What progress have they made? There was another thing that Cui Heng was rather concerned about. It was the perfection of the Netherworld Sacred Sect¡¯s secret technique for the Immortal Body and the so-called ¡°zombies¡± they refined. Was this also an alternative exploration of the Immortal Body? How did they refine something like a ¡°zombie¡±? Thinking of this, Cui Heng looked down and realized that Hui Shi was fighting Wei Cheng and Gao Shouxin. From the looks of it, the battle was very intense. Countless lights and countless forces collided in the sky, causing the sky to tremble and the ground to tremble. Countless zombies surged over, wanting to drown Hui Shi. However, Hui Shi was wrapped in a golden divine dragon. He had also cultivated the true Immortal golden nature, he was a real Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm Sage. Any zombie that approached him would be burned to ashes. However, after these zombies turned to ashes, they would be devoured by the black aura. In the blink of an eye, a new zombie crawled out and continued to pounce on Hui Shi. The cycle went on endlessly. Even if most of these zombies were only Heaven Immortals and the strongest was only at the Mystic Deity realm, they could not be killed no matter what. They were too difficult to deal with. These zombies did not achieve immortality through the Immortal True Essence, so there was naturally no such thing as completely killing them after stripping away their Immortal True Essence. Of course, although there were many zombies, they were still weak. Hui Shi was still suppressing the two Sages alone, and he was fighting very easily. When Cui Heng saw this situation, he suddenly asked the Chongyang Star God beside him, ¡°What do you think if I invite the Sect Master of the Plague Imperial Palace over now and let him explain the situation of these zombies?¡± ¡°Exalted Immortal, there¡¯s a high chance that the current Sect Master of the Plague Imperial Palace doesn¡¯t have this inheritance.¡± Chongyang Star God smiled bitterly. ¡°This portion of the inheritance has long been destroyed.¡± ¡°If it was really completely destroyed, there wouldn¡¯t be a Netherworld Sacred Sect.¡± Cui Heng smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯ll invite the Sect Master of the Plague Palace over now. I can also ask him about the specific history of the Plague Imperial Palace.¡± It was killing two birds with one stone. Then, he raised his right hand and looked south. He suddenly stretched out his palm. A golden light flashed, and one could vaguely see the phantom of an incomparably huge palm leaving. It did not enter the void and disappeared. Xiantian Grabbing Technique, Ten Thousand Li Soaring Light Technique, Miniature Thousand Mile Court! Cui Heng had used three spells at the same time to achieve the effect of long-range capture-he directly ¡°invited¡± people over from afar! At the same time, in the Plague Imperial Palace in the Grand Myriad Poison Mountains of the Southern Wilderness. Talan suddenly saw a huge golden hand appear in the sky without warning. Moreover, it instantly broke through all the defensive barriers here and headed straight for the Plague Palace. The barriers were simply broken like a piece of rotten wood. ¡°What is this?!¡± Talan looked at the sky in shock. She had never seen such a scene. However, she soon found out. After the huge hand arrived above the Plague Imperial Palace, it grabbed down without hesitation. And it grabbed straight for the deepest part of the Myriad Poison Pool. At this moment, the Sect Master of the Plague Imperial Palace, who was harmonizing the power in his body in the Myriad Poison Pool, suddenly felt agitated and subconsciously shivered. A strong sense of fear surged up. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The Sect Master of the Plague Imperial Palace was puzzled and thought to himself, ¡°Why do I feel fear? Could it be because of Luling City¡­¡± Boom! At this moment, a loud bang came from above. A purple-gold hand descended from the sky and reached into the Myriad Poison Pool to fish out the Sect Master of the Plague Palace. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡­. In the sky above Luling City. The Sect Master of the Plague Imperial Palace had never dreamed of such a situation. He was actually instantly captured from the Plague Imperial Palace tens of thousands of kilometers away. What kind of divine power was this? What kind of power was this? At this moment, Cui Heng walked over and pointed below. He smiled and said, ¡°Can you help me explain the battle techniques of the Netherworld Sacred Sect?¡± Chapter 283 - : Creator ¡°You, you are?!¡± The Sect Master of the Plague Imperial Palace looked at the young man beside him in disbelief. His heart was instantly filled with fear, and his entire body trembled. Cui Heng¡¯s aura had yet to dissipate. This alone was enough to scare a Sage out of his wits and make him lose the mood to resist. Not to mention that he had just grabbed someone from tens of thousands of kilometers away. However, the Sect Master of the Plague Imperial Palace was a Sage after all and had been respected for thousands of years. Even though he was filled with fear, he could still barely maintain his composure and size up his surroundings from the corner of his eye. Then, he was overjoyed and hurriedly bowed to Star God Chongyang beside him. ¡°Star Venerable, so you¡¯re here too.¡± The Sect Master of the Plague Imperial Palace knew the Chongyang Star God. In his heart, this Peak Sixth Realm existence was one of the strongest experts in the myriad worlds and starry sky, standing above all Sages. No matter how powerful this young man who had captured him was, he should be at most on par with the Chongyang Star God. As long as the Chongyang Star God could speak up for him, he should be fine. However, just as the Sect Master of the Plague Imperial Palace wanted to continue getting close to the Chongyang Star God, the ancient Star God hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°Sage Zhu, with Exalted Immortal around, there¡¯s no need to bow a Little God like to me.¡± The Sect Master of the Plague Imperial Palace was called Zhu Changsheng. When he heard the words of the Chongyang Star God, he was stunned on the spot. He turned to look at Cui Heng in shock and confusion, his face filled with disbelief. Exalted Immortal? Little God? Am I crazy? I actually heard this Peak Sixth Realm Chongyang Star God call himself a Little God?! Could it be that this young man who had captured him was a powerful existence who had stepped into the Requesting Realm?! However, even if he was only a relatively powerful Sage King, there was no difference in realm. Why was the Chongyang Star God so humble? Or was this¡­ an existence at the Seventh Realm of the Immortal World? How was this possible? Ever since the collapse of the Heavens, there were still Creators who had stepped into the Seventh Realm of the Immortal World?! This was too ridiculous! How many years had it been since a Creator appeared in the vast universe and starry skies? Now, one had appeared in front of him just like that? Cui Heng saw Zhu Changsheng looking over and nodded with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have any ill intentions towards you. I just want to ask you some things.¡± At the same time, he raised his hand and pointed forward. He created a floating pavilion out of thin air and brought Zhu Changsheng over. It was better to have a place to talk. Cui Heng did not have any ill intentions towards the Sect Master of the Plague Imperial Palace. Of course, he did not have a good impression of him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have used the Xiantian Grabbing Technique to invite him over. However, it was not to that extent that he wanted to take the other party¡¯s life. ¡°Void Creation!¡± Zhu Changsheng exclaimed as he looked at the floating pavilion in shock. Now, he was finally completely convinced of his previous guess. Creator! He was really a Creator of the Seventh Realm! Zhu Changsheng¡¯s eyes flickered as many thoughts appeared in his mind. His thousands of years of experience flashed before his eyes like a lantern. In the end, he could only smile bitterly in resignation. ¡°I understand. You¡¯re the Creator who came to question me, right? These zombies are the results of our research over the years.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard this. Zhu Changsheng¡¯s answer was completely beyond his expectations, and it also made him feel an unexpected joy. He smiled and said, ¡°Continue.¡± ¡°The last time, a Sage King descended. This time, it¡¯s actually a Creator. This is really¡­¡± Zhu Changsheng seemed to have given up struggling and said dejectedly, ¡°It¡¯s been 120,000 years. In the end, I still can¡¯t escape. However, before I die, I want to ask why you passed down the cultivation method with the Immortal True Essence as the core. Do you really want to harvest us as materials? But the Heavens have long collapsed. The former Purple Sun Heaven has also become the current Purple Sun Realm. There¡¯s no longer the matter of the Immortal Heaven¡¯s decree, and the Sage Kings at the Requesting Realm no longer have a place to ascend. This cultivation method is no longer valuable. Why can¡¯t we spread the true cultivation method? Or do we have to use ourselves as materials to cultivate? Creator, I want to ask, why?!¡± Towards the end, he was very agitated and even his voice was shouting. ¡°¡­¡± This time, Cui Heng fell silent. The series of information that Zhu Changsheng suddenly revealed were all things that he had come into contact with but did not understand. This was a huge treasure! As expected of an ancient inheritance that had existed for 120,000 years. He had picked up a treasure. After Zhu Changsheng finished venting, he saw that Cui Heng did not speak, so he did not continue asking. This reaction was what he had expected. Why would a high and mighty Creator care about a mere Sage like him? Hence, he closed his eyes and said indifferently, ¡°These zombies are defective goods that we refined into Immortal Bodies. They can only rely on the Sage Armament, Immortal Miasma, to achieve an Immortal Body. ¡°The only person we¡¯ve really succeeded in nurturing is Gao Shouxin, who¡¯s currently fighting. This is the essence of our 120,000 years of research. He¡¯s a Sage who doesn¡¯t have any Immortal True Essence¡­¡± Zhu Changsheng continued to say a lot. He seemed to be in complete despair. Facing a Seventh Realm Creator, he could not resist at all. The difference was too great. Cui Heng listened quietly at the side. At the same time, he sorted out the key information and compared it with the information he had learned from the Chongyang Star God. The Plague Imperial Palace was originally not an independent sect, but a branch of a larger sect. A long time ago, this sect had discovered that there was a problem with the cultivation method with the Immortal True Essence as the core. From then on, the Plague Imperial Palace had been under the orders of the Sect Master to study how to bypass the Immortal True Essence to refine the Immortal Body. This period could even be traced back to before the collapse of the Heavens. However, because it had been too long, the main sect of the Plague Imperial Palace had long been buried in the dust of history. The Plague Imperial Palace itself had suffered a calamity 120,000 years ago. Its inheritance was almost completely severed, and only a few books and Sages escaped to Chongyang Star. Therefore, the previous history and research successes were already difficult to investigate. After coming to Chongyang Star, the Plague Imperial Palace continued to study the Immortal Body. In the beginning, they even followed some rules. However, as the old man¡¯s influence faded, this research became even more crazy. However, it was this crazy research method that allowed the Plague Imperial Palace to find an opportunity to succeed. In the end, they used that battle to jump out of the center of the conflict and studied for 3,000 years before finally coming up with a way to bypass the Immortal True Essence and refine an Immortal Body. That was to fix life in a dead state, yet let the dead person still have intelligence and a complete soul. This required a huge transformation of the body. At the same time, the soul would be imprisoned in the dead body. On this basis, the death energy would be used as the connection between the body and the soul. Finally, the three would be fused together with a secret technique to stabilize the body and soul in this dead state. This way, even if his body was shattered and his soul was completely torn apart, he would return to this constant state of death and it could be considered a different kind of undying body. However, if this kind of Immortal Body wanted to exist, it needed an endless stream of Death Qi, which was the countless zombies that Gao Shouxin brought. These zombies were essentially modified corpses, but their souls were imprisoned in the Sage Armament ¡°Immortal Miasma¡± to connect with the zombies. As long as the Sage Armament was not destroyed, these zombies would not be destroyed. They could always provide death energy to maintain Gao Shouxin¡¯s Immortal Body. With the Immortal Body, he only needed to cultivate to the Limitless Golden Immortal and Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm step by step. This was the essence of Gao Shouxin¡¯s ¡°Corpse Dao¡±. However, the Plague Imperial Palace discovered that this cultivation method was also not good. Although he had bypassed the Immortal True Essence and successfully broken through to the Sage realm, the source of the Death Qi was another problem. There was only one Immortal Miasma, and it could only be used to support the Death Qi of a Sage. Their research had reached another dead end. Therefore, at the beginning, Zhu Changsheng said that Gao Shouxin was ¡°their most successful experiment¡­¡± It worked, but not completely. This was actually one of the reasons why Zhu Changsheng confessed without even struggling. The Plague Imperial Palace had done too much research in this aspect. They had walked through too much, and they had paid an unknown price and harmed countless living beings. In the end, they only obtained an incomplete success. This was too despairing. After Cui Heng heard all of this, he fell silent for a long time. Actually, before this, although he felt that creating a new path was relatively difficult, he had never thought that it would be so difficult. After all, be it Pei Qingshu¡¯s Martial Dao True Body, Li Mingqiong¡¯s Soul Golden Core, or the Dao of the Immortal Kingdom, they were all created by him in a short period of time. However, on careful thought, this was only because he was standing on the shoulders of a giant, the Primary Grade Immortal Technique. He had long understood the essence of the Immortal Golden nature, and he also knew how to cultivate the Immortal Golden nature from scratch, creating a new path. The Plague Imperial Palace was different. This was a true exploration from scratch. It was too difficult. Although Zhu Changsheng¡¯s explanation did not involve too much secret information like the Creator and the Seventh Realm that Cui Heng paid more attention to, the various research results, direction, and attempts he described still allowed him to understand many unknowns. The feedback brought by these unknowns was no less than witnessing the birth of a new path, allowing Cui Heng¡¯s Nascent Soul cultivation to increase greatly. If he could still ask him about the positions of the Heavens and Creator, he would probably be able to obtain a considerable increase. ¡°I¡¯ve already finished speaking. Do you have anything else you want to ask?¡± Zhu Changsheng closed his eyes and looked like he was about to die. Clearly, he was already prepared to die. ¡°I do have one more question.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°Ask away,¡± Zhu Changsheng said indifferently. At this point, no questions could shake his heart anymore. ¡°If I say that I¡¯m not a Creator, nor am I here to interrogate you, but just to ask why these zombies can be resurrected¡­¡± Cui Heng chuckled. ¡°How would you feel? ¡± ¡°What?!¡± Zhu Changsheng opened his eyes on the spot. Chapter 284 - A Familiar Name Zhu Changsheng was completely stunned. A dignified Sage like him actually felt dizzy. What was this Creator talking about? He said that he was not a Creator, nor was he here to interrogate him. He just wanted to ask why these zombies could come back to life. Was that all? That was all?! ¡°I, what am I doing?¡± Zhu Changsheng muttered, his heart breaking down. He had almost revealed all the secrets of the Plague Imperial Palace just now, but the other party told him that this was not what he wanted to ask at all, nor did he want to ask so much. This, what was this? When others asked me how to get to the warehouse, I directly took out everything in the warehouse and gave it away? What a fool! ¡°Sage Zhu, what are you thinking?¡± At this moment, the Chongyang Star God suddenly spoke and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s your blessing to be able to solve Exalted Immortal¡¯s doubts.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhu Changsheng immediately jolted awake when he heard this. He thought to himself, ¡°That¡¯s right, I was really possessed. What¡¯s there to regret? Although this person said that he¡¯s not a Creator, Star God Chongyang¡¯s attitude towards him is so respectful. Perhaps this existence that¡¯s even more noble and powerful than a Creator is an existence that exceeds my understanding! Moreover, he also said that he¡¯s not here to interrogate me. There¡¯s no need for such a supreme existence to deceive a mere Sage like me. He should indeed have nothing to do with Purple Sun Heaven. He might be from another place. If that¡¯s really the case, then I took the initiative to tell him a lot of information about my family just now. It¡¯s equivalent to answering many questions before the other party asks. This will show my sincerity.¡± To be able to cultivate to the Sage level and sit in the position of the Sect Master of the Plague Imperial Palace, he was naturally not a fool. After hearing the words of the Chongyang Star God, Zhu Changsheng immediately understood everything. Hence, as if he had been enlightened, he knelt in front of Cui Heng and said extremely solemnly, ¡°Exalted Immortal, although the books of the Plague Imperial Palace are crude, they also record many ancient things. I¡¯m willing to offer these books to Exalted Immortal. In the past few years, all the research results of the Plague Imperial Palace will also be offered to you. I hope Exalted Immortal will like them.¡± Zhu Changsheng had already made up his mind to follow Cui Heng. This was an existence suspected to be even stronger than a Creator. If he did not choose to follow him, he would really be blind. ¡°It¡¯s not bad that you have such thoughts.¡± Cui Heng acknowledged Zhu Changsheng¡¯s thoughts, but he still shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°Next, I still have some things to ask you. I¡¯ll give you enough rewards. As for following me, there¡¯s no need.¡± Zhu Changsheng was very useful to him, but he did not intend to keep such a person by his side, let alone protect the Plague Imperial Palace. Although the spirit of pursuing the Great Dao was respectable, it was also a fact that he had harmed countless living beings. He could not go around it. Zhu Changsheng was stunned for a moment before he understood Cui Heng¡¯s meaning. However, he still bowed respectfully. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Exalted Immortal. I will definitely tell you everything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and looked down. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for this battle to end first.¡± ¡­ . Wei Cheng had never thought that there would be a day when he would join forces with Gao Shouxin, let alone think that the two of them would be suppressed by a Sage after joining forces. Moreover, it was a Sage who had just advanced! Why was he so powerful?! How could he be so powerful?! Gao Shouxin could still use countless zombies to barely stop Hui Shi¡¯s actions. But Wei Cheng could not even touch Hui Shi¡¯s shadow. Although his martial cultivation was strong, his speed was not enough, so he was useless. Throughout the entire battle, the two of them were completely suppressed. This Holy War stunned everyone in Luling City. Whether it was the commoners or the martial artists, they were all dumbfounded when they saw the battle in the sky. Venerable Sages! These were Venerable Sages! They were Great Divine Beings at the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm, high and mighty figures! Now, they were actually being suppressed by a single person. This was too ridiculous and unbelievable. Especially Li Quan. As the head of the Li Family and also a subordinate of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, he knew very well how powerful Wei Cheng was. It was precisely because of Wei Cheng, a Sage, that he, a Golden Immortal, did not even dare to show any attitude to the Devas of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, afraid that he would anger them. Once he angered Wei Cheng, he had to be prepared to lose his family. This was a top family clan with many Golden Immortals and two Limitless Golden Immortals. But he was still so humble when facing a Sage like Wei Cheng. To the Li Family and Li Quan, Wei Cheng was a high and mighty sky that they could not provoke. But now, such a high and mighty figure was actually suppressed by someone, and it was even after joining forces! This feeling was really too satisfying! Li Quan looked at the scene in the sky and stared fixedly at the disheveled Wei Cheng. He could not help but laugh. ¡°Hahaha, hahahaha! Good, good!¡± ¡°You, what are you shouting for? Do you want to die!¡± ¡°How dare you! Li Quan, what are you trying to do? Do you want your family to be wiped out?!¡± The two Devas from the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect could not help but reprimand Li Quan. They felt afraid and could only rely on this method to boost their courage. After all, bullying the weak was always one of the ways to boost one¡¯s courage. Unfortunately, they had forgotten something. In the past, the Li family was weak to them because Wei Cheng stood behind them. And now, Wei Cheng could not even protect himself. ¡°Ridiculous! Who gave you the guts to scold my father?!¡± Li Cheng stood up directly and swept his cold gaze across the two Devas. He sneered and said, ¡°That dogsh*t Venerable Sage of yours actually dares to offend the Immortal Venerable and even attacked Guardian Chen. He¡¯s courting death!¡± Hui Shi¡¯s surname was Chen, and his external identity was Cui Heng¡¯s personal Guardian. Therefore, it was not wrong for Li Cheng to call him Guardian Chen. After the mockery, Li Cheng did not give the two Devas a chance to explain. He threw out both fists at the same time and smashed them on their heads. Bang! Bang! With two muffled sounds, the heads of the two Devas were shattered. Even their souls were completely destroyed by Li Cheng¡¯s punch. They could not be more dead. Li Quan was stunned when he saw this scene. He looked at the two headless corpses in a daze for a long time before suddenly laughing. ¡°Hahaha! Hahahaha! Good, good, well killed!¡± Then, he knelt down and kowtowed to the sky. ¡°Thank you, Immortal Venerable. Thank you, Immortal Venerable!!¡± After being suppressed by the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect for so long, they finally had a chance to take revenge. This feeling was really extremely carefree. And all of this was brought about by the Immortal Venerable he had yet to see. ¡°No!!¡± At this moment, a scream suddenly came from the sky, mixed with extreme fear. Then, there was another loud bang¡ª Boom! It was as if something had exploded. An incomparably strong golden light bloomed in the sky, as dazzling as a second sun. Everyone could not help but look up at the sky, and then their gazes froze. Wei Cheng had exploded! That¡¯s right, it meant exactly what it said. Under Hui Shi¡¯s incomparably ferocious punch, the power of the nine Heavenly Dragons was poured in and smashed fiercely onto Wei Cheng¡¯s head. Even a Sage could not withstand such terrifying power. Wei Cheng¡¯s head was smashed into his chest by Hui Shi¡¯s punch. Then, the power of the nine Heavenly Dragons erupted, causing the head to suddenly explode in his chest. In an instant, the master of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, a Sage who controlled most of Chongyang Star, became a ball of golden light. His Immortal True Essence that contained all laws actually cracked in this violent explosion and quickly shattered with the explosion, turning into powder in the blink of an eye. With his Immortal True Essence shattered, Wei Cheng naturally could not revive. After the golden light dissipated, the world was empty and clean, and there were no traces of Wei Cheng. As for Gao Shouxin, he had received Zhu Changsheng¡¯s message the moment Wei Cheng was killed, asking him to stop and quickly come to pay his respects to Exalted Immortal. Therefore, after Hui Shi blew up Wei Cheng, this battle ended. It was a complete victory. Hui Shi was still floating in the air. His eyes were slightly closed as he sensed how the power in his body should be circulated and how to activate it to become stronger. After this battle, he had already grasped most of the power in his body. Sir was right. Battle was indeed the best way to control one¡¯s strength. After a round of battle, he would become familiar with his powers. If he was still not familiar with it, he would fight two rounds! Meanwhile, Pei Qingshu, who was in the Li Family, looked at the sky with extreme envy. He felt that the joints all over his body were not right. He wanted to fight too! ¡°Next time, I must get Master to send me to fight!¡± Pei Qingshu made up his mind and wanted to fly into the sky. ¡°Please wait a moment!¡± Li Quan suddenly stopped Pei Qingshu and said respectfully, ¡°Sir, can you bring me to see Immortal Venerable? I want to thank him.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Pei Qingshu was stunned when he heard that. Then, he smiled at Li Cheng and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Bring your father along.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Cheng nodded. ¡­ . In the sky. Cui Heng sized up Li Quan with interest and smiled. ¡°Patriarch Li, I heard that you have information about the Purple Sun Mystic Realm?¡± This was what Li Cheng had told him. Li Cheng knew that he had been investigating the Purple Sun Realm. Since this mystic realm was called ¡°Purple Sun¡±, there might be some clues inside. ¡°I¡­¡± Li Quan panicked when he heard this. He hurriedly explained, ¡°That¡¯s right, but I can¡¯t tell you this news. Otherwise, my Li Family will be wiped out.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about the threat of that Sage. Just say it.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. ¡°Patriarch Li, do you know what that Sage¡¯s name is and what he looks like?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, of course I won¡¯t forget.¡± Li Quan nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°He said his name was Mingzhen. But I¡¯ve never seen his appearance before. He¡¯s very mysterious.¡± ¡°Mingzhen?¡± Cui Heng was stunned. This was the second time he had heard the name of this Sage. Chapter 285 - Sanshou Star, Sage Mingzhen Cui Heng did not expect to hear the name Mingzhen again from Li Quan. The last time he learned about Sage Mingzhen was from Ye Han¡¯s life experience. A thousand years ago, Ye Han, who had been hunted down by the Plague Imperial Palace for a long time, encountered a Sage who called himself Mingzhen. He wanted to invite Ye Han to the Purple Sun Realm and teach him the true Immortal martial techniques. Ye Han was vigilant and did not agree. However, Sage Mingzhen did not give up because of this. After being rejected, he still gave Ye Han the Heavenly Book of Calamity and asked him to go to Tianmen Star to find him after he cultivated it to the peak. After that, Ye Han had never seen Sage Mingzhen again. However, Cui Heng learned about the situation on Tianmen Star from Li Wei. Tianmen Star was originally one of the four main planets of the Golden Cloud Realm. There were two Sages. 400 years ago, the two Sages who ruled Tianmen Star strangely fell into madness and attacked each other for no reason. In just a month, the civilization on Tianmen Star had been reduced to ruins, and the two Sages had died together. The current Tianmen Star had long become a dead star. Initially, Cui Heng thought that Sage Mingzhen had returned to the Purple Sun Realm after harming Tianmen Star. He did not expect him to still be in this starry sky. Li Quan noticed Cui Heng¡¯s expression and hurriedly asked, ¡°Immortal Venerable, do you know this Sage Mingzhen?¡± Zhu Changsheng and Gao Shouxin also looked at Cui Heng. They felt that the name of this Sage was very unfamiliar and were sure that he was not someone from the Five Views Realm or nearby. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of him.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. Suddenly, he turned to look at Zhu Changsheng and said in a low voice, ¡°Sect Master Zhu, do you still remember Ye Han?¡± ¡°Ye Han?¡± Zhu Changsheng¡¯s expression became complicated when he heard this. He was vexed, angry, and finally, a little regretful. He nodded and said, ¡°He was once my disciple and was also the former Holy Son of the Plague Imperial Palace. His talent is top-notch.¡± ¡°But I personally killed him,¡± Cui Heng said indifferently. ¡°¡­This is indeed my fault.¡± Zhu Changsheng lowered his head and sighed. ¡°Ye Han¡¯s physique is special. Not only is his cultivation speed extremely fast, but he¡¯s already a Limitless Golden Immortal at a young age. He might be able to become a Sage in the future. Just 3,000 years ago, I accidentally discovered that Ye Han¡¯s nature was extremely compatible with the Thousand Plague Umbrella. Using his power to nourish the Thousand Plague Umbrella can make this Sage Armament even stronger. Sages will eventually die of old age, but Sage Armaments are eternal. If I can make the Thousand Plague Umbrella stronger, I can increase the foundation of the Plague Imperial Palace, so I set up a trap¡­¡± Everyone present actually knew most of this matter, so he did not continue. However, other than Li Cheng and Pei Qingshu, no one else understood why Cui Heng suddenly mentioned Ye Han. Wasn¡¯t they talking about the Sage from the Purple Sun Realm just now? ¡°A thousand years ago, a Sage who called himself Mingzhen found Ye Han and wanted to invite him to the Purple Sun Realm.¡± Cui Heng turned to look at Li Quan and asked, ¡°Where did you see this Sage Mingzhen at that time?¡± This Sage Mingzhen had actually appeared a thousand years ago?! Zhu Changsheng, Gao Shouxin, and Li Quan frowned when they heard this. The people of the Purple Sun Realm had always thought highly of themselves. They rarely stepped into the starry sky of the myriad worlds, let alone communicate with the people in the myriad worlds. He actually took the initiative to invite people to the Purple Sun Realm? ¡°It was in my house.¡± Li Quan thought for a moment and said, ¡°One night 20 years ago, I was suddenly pulled into a dream and saw a person who called himself Sage Mingzhen. He imprinted the information about the Purple Sun Mystic Realm in my mind and warned me not to tell anyone about it. Otherwise, he will destroy my Li Family¡­¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± At this moment, the silent Chongyang Star God suddenly spoke and said very decisively, ¡°If a Sage came to Chongyang Star, it¡¯s impossible for me not to notice.¡± In terms of cultivation, the Chongyang Star God was equivalent to a Sage King at the Peak of the Sixth Realm, but he was different from ordinary Sage Kings. The Immortal True Essence in his body was produced by nature. It was an innate Immortal characteristic. His cultivation realm had also grown over the long years, and he was far stronger than ordinary Sages. In addition, because of the intelligence born from the essence of the Star God, the entire planet was its body in a sense. Therefore, the Star God knew everything that happened to this ¡°body¡±. Under normal circumstances, as long as a Sage approached Chongyang Star, they would be discovered by him. ¡°This Mingzhen shouldn¡¯t be an ordinary Sage.¡± Cui Heng shook his head and asked Chongyang Star God, ¡°I have something to ask. Is the existence of Star Gods common in this starry sky?¡± The Chongyang Star God was stunned when he heard this. He did not understand why Cui Heng suddenly asked this, but he still nodded and said, ¡°Exalted Immortal, it¡¯s not common, but there are many. Generally speaking, there will at least be a Golden Immortal Star God in a world with a civilization that has been passed down for more than 10,000 years. There should be a Sage Star God for civilizations older than 50,000 years. If it¡¯s more than 100,000 years, there should most likely be a Star God at the level of a Small God.¡± ¡°How many tens of thousands of years of legacy does the Golden Cloud Realm¡¯s Tianmen Star have?¡± Cui Heng looked at Zhu Changsheng, Gao Shouxin, and Li Quan beside him. With their identities, it was impossible for them not to know about the affairs of the outside world. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Tianmen Star,¡± Zhu Changsheng replied. ¡°It¡¯s also an extremely ancient and resplendent star. There have been many Sages in the past, and it should have been passed down for more than 100,000 years. ¡°But 400 years ago, the Sages on Tianmen Star strangely fell into madness. They attacked each other with all their might. In just a month, they turned the entire planet into ruins and destroyed their civilization.¡± ¡°The Tianmen Star God has also died,¡± the Chongyang Star God said in a low voice. Clearly, he knew something about Tianmen Star. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you another piece of news,¡± Cui Heng said in a low voice. ¡°A thousand years ago, after Sage Mingzhen invited Ye Han to the Purple Sun Realm and was rejected, he gave Ye Han a scroll called the Heavenly Book of Calamity and asked Ye Han to go to Tianmen Star to look for him after he cultivated it to the peak. Sage Mingzhen probably went to Tianmen Star to wait for Ye Han. After hundreds of years, Tianmen Star fell into destruction. Even the Star God, who was suspected to be a Sage King, could not be saved. Now, Tianmen Star has long become a dead star, but Sage Mingzhen appeared on Chongyang Star out of the blue. He¡¯d destroyed a star and retreated safely.¡± ¡°What?! How is this possible!¡± ¡°Could the destruction of the civilization on Tianmen Star be related to this Mingzhen?!¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a Sage. What right does he have?!¡± Gao Shouxin, Li Quan, and the Chongyang Star God exclaimed, their faces filled with disbelief. Especially Li Quan. He never dreamed that the mysterious Sage he saw had actually done such a world-shaking thing. ¡°If Sage Mingzhen is indeed from the Purple Sun Realm, he might be able to hide from the Sage King Star God¡¯s perception.¡± Zhu Changsheng suddenly spoke. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°The Purple Sun Realm is said to be one of the fragments of the Purple Sun Heaven. It claims to have the inheritance of the Heavens, a true supreme Immortal martial technique, and even a Creator. Our Plague Imperial Palace has lost too much inheritance. There are only a few records about Creators. They say that a Creator has the divine power of void creation and can create living beings out of thin air, like a god of creation. As long as such an unbelievable existence casually placed a spell on Sage Mingzhen, it won¡¯t be difficult to hide his aura from a Sage King Star God.¡± Chongyang Star God fell silent. Although he hated to admit it, it was indeed very likely. In the Nine Realms of the Immortal World, the difference between each realm was huge. Even if it was just a small realm within a major realm, the difference in strength could be thousands of times, let alone between two major realms. No matter how powerful a Peak Sixth Realm cultivator was, they would still seem extremely small when facing an existence of a higher realm. Cui Heng pondered at the side. A moment later, he said to Li Quan, ¡°Tell me the information about the Purple Sun Mystic Realm. I¡¯ll stay in Luling City temporarily for the next period of time.¡± ¡°Thank you, Immortal Venerable!¡± Li Quan knelt down in front of Cui Heng on the spot. Li Cheng also knelt in front of Cui Heng and thanked him from the bottom of his heart. This was a great favor of saving his life! ¡°There¡¯s no need to be like this.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand to get the two of them to stand up. ¡°I just want to see if that Sage Mingzhen really dares to come over.¡± Of course, he also had to explore and investigate this Purple Sun Mystic Realm, but there was no need to go personally. Li Quan and Li Cheng stood up, their hearts still filled with gratitude towards Cui Heng. Then, Cui Heng looked at Zhu Changsheng and Gao Shouxin and smiled. ¡°Are the two of you willing to stay in Luling City for a period of time?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, of course!¡± ¡°Naturally. It¡¯s our honor to live in the same city as Immortal Venerable.¡± The two of them nodded, not daring to say no. ¡°Very good.¡± Cui Heng nodded, very satisfied with this outcome. Then, he said to Pei Qingshu, ¡°Qingshu, go and clean up the remaining members of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. Remember to preserve their inheritance. Can you do it well?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely satisfy Master!¡± Pei Qingshu immediately became excited, and his eyes were filled with battle intent. ¡­ . Five View Realm, Sanshou Star. This was the weakest and most chaotic planet in the entire Five Views Realm. There was only one Sage. Moreover, he was an itinerant cultivator and had not established a sect. Therefore, there were more than 100,000 sects of various sizes on Sanshou Star, and there were countless Sect Masters. They attacked each other, fighting back and forth, rising and falling, as if they would never stop. At the core of the Sanshou Star, an existence that had been sleeping for more than ten years suddenly opened his eyes, and a trace of killing intent flashed across his pupils. This was an old man with white hair and beard who looked to be in his sixties or seventies. However, he did not give off the feeling that he had aged at all. His gaze was extremely bright, as if he could understand all the mysteries of this world. It was Mingzhen. He looked up in the direction of Chongyang Star and laughed heartily. ¡°Mortals are mortals. In the end, they can¡¯t resist temptation. ¡°After I go over and arrange some things, I can harvest them in another 300 to 500 years. ¡°Wonderful, wonderful, hahaha!¡± Chapter 286 - Disappointed Mingzhen was in a good mood after sensing the changes on Chongyang Star. He walked out of the core of the planet and flew into the sky of the Sanshou Star. He looked down at this chaotic planet filled with disasters and bad luck. The corners of his mouth curled up into a faint smile. Then, he took a deep breath and was very satisfied. At this moment, it was as if an illusory stream of calamity energy had transformed into invisible Qi that flowed into his body and fused into the ¡°Dao Heart¡± in his chest. ¡°It¡¯s not in vain that I¡¯ve worked hard for hundreds of years to finally create this planet that can continuously provide calamity Qi.¡± Mingzhen was rather proud in his heart. He smiled and said, ¡°Good, good, that¡¯s great! In another 300 to 500 years, I can harvest Chongyang Star on a large scale again. This way, within a thousand years, my Calamity Dao Body will be cultivated. At that time, I will be a Seventh Realm Creator. Hahaha, hahaha!!¡± The cultivation method of the Purple Sun Realm already differed from the martial path here starting from the Mystic Deity realm. The way for a Mystic Deity to break through to the Golden Immortal realm was naturally even more different. They did not need the Immortal True Essence. Instead, they fused the Dharma Idol with their body. At the same time, they used a secret technique to make the spiritual will in their body resonate with certain Dharmas and Logos of the outside world to cement their core Dao runes and refine an indestructible Dao Seed. From there, one would become a Golden Immortal. Ordinary cultivators of the Nine Realms mortal path never refined true Immortal bodies. The correct name for the Fifth Realm was ¡°Indestructible Golden Body¡±, which was why it was called Golden Immortal. After cultivating to the Golden Immortal realm, what they had to do was to let this Indestructible Dao Seed grow into an Indestructible Dao Heart. This Dao Heart would contain a subtle spirituality, allowing their strength to become endless. They would then become a Limitless Golden Immortal. When the Dao heart reached perfection and emitted a spiritual light, they could use the core Dao runes contained in the Dao Heart to attract the myriad techniques in the world to fuse into one. Reaching this level meant stepping into the Sixth Realm of the Immortal World, the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm. This ¡°one¡± was the Dao Heart. However, at this level, they could only gather the so-called myriad techniques into their Dao Heart. Although this realm had increased their essence of life and their strength would increase greatly, it was very easy for problems to arise if myriad techniques were accumulated in their Dao heart. Therefore, what they had to do next was to cleanse their Dao Heart. At this time, different cultivation techniques would require different secret techniques and methods. According to the specific requirements of his martial cultivation, he had to remove the myriad techniques in his Dao Heart and allow the Dharmas and Logos to truly fuse with his Dao Heart. That would be the Peak of the Sixth Realm. They would be known as Sage Kings or Great Divine Beings. In other words, Mingzhen¡¯s current realm. Moreover, he had already reached the peak of this realm and his Dao Heart was completely perfected. Next was to use the Dao Heart as the foundation to refine a Dao Body. Then, one could break through to the Seventh Realm of the Immortal World and become a Creator. He had left the Purple Sun Realm and walked in the starry sky of the myriad worlds for nearly 2,000 years. His goal was to collect enough Calamity Qi to refine a Calamity Dao Body. ¡°Chongyang Star far exceeds this Sanshou Star in both size and strength. It will definitely bring me huge gains!¡± Mingzhen flew out of Sanshou Star happily. Then, he drove his flying shuttle towards Chongyang Star. ¡­ . The situation in the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect was a little chaotic. The huge Dao Validation phenomenon had already disappeared, and the world-shaking battle had also finished. However, their Sect Master did not return. Moreover, the statue in the Ancestral Hall had suddenly cracked just now. This gave them a very ominous feeling. At this moment, the remaining 20-odd Limitless Golden Immortals of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect were gathered in the Ancestral Hall. Counting the Sect Master and the heads of the various departments, there were 11 of them. They looked at the cracked statue of the Ancestral Master on the shrine and were at a loss. ¡°Master, do you think the Grand Elder will¡­¡± Suddenly, a younger Limitless Golden Immortal spoke. He was the Sect Master¡¯s disciple and was also the youngest among everyone present. He had never experienced such a huge change. ¡°Shut up!¡± Sect Master Shen Tong berated sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. The Grand Elder¡¯s divine power is peerless, and he¡¯s even a Sage. He¡¯s a mighty figure in the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm and possesses an undying and indestructible body. It¡¯s impossible for anything to happen to him. Junior Brother Wu has already gone to Luling City to investigate the situation. He¡¯s best at flying and is extremely fast. He should be able to bring back accurate information very quickly. Before that, let¡¯s not panic, let alone let our thoughts run wild.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we can¡¯t panic!¡± Another Limitless Golden Immortal nodded and echoed, ¡°Sect Master is right. The Grand Elder¡¯s divine power is unparalleled. Even if there¡¯s really a new Sage, it¡¯s impossible for him to do anything to the Grand Elder. We¡¯ll just wait here for Junior Brother Wu¡¯s news.¡± Boom! At this moment, a loud bang suddenly came from outside the Ancestral Hall. It was the sound of a sonic boom. At the same time, a green light rushed into the Ancestral Hall like lightning. Then, the light dissipated and a thin figure appeared. It was Junior Brother Wu, who everyone in the Ancestral Hall had high hopes for. ¡°Junior Brother Wu, how is it?!¡± ¡°Junior Brother Wu, what¡¯s the situation in Luling City? Where¡¯s the Grand Elder?¡± ¡°Junior Brother Wu, what¡¯s wrong? Say something!¡± A group of Limitless Golden Immortals instantly surrounded him and asked this thin figure questions, causing the originally solemn Ancestral Hall to become like a market. However, Junior Brother Wu only stood on the spot and trembled. His face was pale, and the power and Qi and blood in his body were extremely weak. His entire state was very wrong, and he could not answer a single word. ¡°Shut up!¡± Shen Tong could not stand it anymore and stopped everyone. He came to Junior Brother Wu and patted his shoulder gently to calm him down. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Junior Brother Wu, have you found out about the Grand Elder¡¯s situation?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Junior Brother Wu immediately screamed. His entire body broke out in cold sweat, as if he had been drenched by the rain. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°Sect Master¡­ I, I just heard the news. The Grand Elder is dead!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the Ancestral Hall fell silent. At this moment, everyone was stunned as if they had been struck by lightning. Many people even collapsed to the ground after hearing this news. They did not have the demeanor of a Limitless Golden Immortal at all. Even Shen Tong, who had appeared the calmest just now, could not hold on anymore. His face turned sallow, and his eyes flickered with unconcealable fear. Wei Cheng, the Grand Elder, was everything to the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect! There was no doubt about that. With Wei Cheng, the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect was the second largest sect in the Five Views Realm and the largest sect on Chongyang Star. They were a newly ascended Immortal sect. But the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect without Wei Cheng was not much different from those ordinary sects that they usually trampled on. It was impossible for a Limitless Golden Immortal to maintain the current status of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. No, not only could they not maintain it, they would most likely be a fat target for revenge! We¡¯re finished! Everything is over! ¡°Why, why is this happening? Why did the Grand Elder die? This, how is this possible!¡± Shen Tong muttered, ¡°He¡¯s a Sage, a Sage who has mastered the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm. How could he die!¡± ¡°Sect Master, now is not the time to be sad. Sect Master, please make a decision early.¡± Junior Brother Wu had clearly calmed down after venting his emotions just now. ¡°The Grand Elder was killed by someone. Do you understand what this means?¡± ¡°K-killed¡­¡± Shen Tong immediately jolted when he heard this. His entire body shivered as he said with a trembling voice, ¡°This means that the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect will have to face a calamity next!¡± The other party had even killed a Sage like Wei Cheng. Would he let the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect off? That was obviously impossible. For an expert who could even kill a Sage, it was too easy to destroy the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. It was as easy as crushing an ant. ¡°No, no, we can¡¯t just wait for death like this.¡± Shen Tong had an idea. He looked around at everyone and said in a low voice, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s think carefully. Perhaps that expert only has a grudge against the Grand Elder? If that¡¯s all, we might have a way out. I plan to surrender directly and give everything of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect to that expert, only to save our lives. How about that?¡± After saying this, he was prepared to be scolded. As the Sect Master of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, he actually suggested that they surrender and survive. Even if he was scolded¡­ ¡°We agree.¡± ¡°As it should be.¡± ¡°It really should be like this¡­¡± However, in reality, their voices corresponded to Shen Tong. This situation stunned Shen Tong. For a moment, he did not know if he should be happy or sad. This was too ridiculous! In the end, Shen Tong emphasized his mood and said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s all. As long as that expert sends someone over, no matter what their attitude is or what their goal is, we¡¯ll immediately lead everyone to kneel and welcome them!¡± ¡­ . Pei Qingshu was very happy. Before he came, he had already found out that the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect was extremely powerful. There were more than 20 Limitless Golden Immortals. ¡°Heh, I can finally fight to my heart¡¯s content.¡± Pei Qingshu stretched his ten fingers as he flew and looked forward expectantly. After cultivating the Martial Dao True Body, he became more and more belligerent. However, after leaving Tianzhu Star, he had not fought again. This time, he finally seized the opportunity! However, when Pei Qingshu arrived in front of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect and was about to show off his skills and stretch his muscles, he saw a middle-aged man leading many disciples out to welcome him. They even knelt to welcome him. Shen Tong knelt in front of Pei Qingshu with extreme respect and said in a clear voice, ¡°Sect Master Shen Tong of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect greets Immortal Venerable¡¯s envoy. I have no intention of being disrespectful to Immortal Venerable. We¡¯re willing to surrender to seek your forgiveness.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Pei Qingshu was stunned. He looked at the group of people kneeling in front of him in a daze. He was so angry that his entire body was trembling. His anticipation had all turned into nothingness at this moment. What the hell? They knelt down just like that?! Couldn¡¯t they fight first?! ¡­ . In Luling City. Cui Heng did not know about Pei Qingshu¡¯s ¡°tragic¡± experience. After the situation in the city calmed down, he asked Zhu Changsheng to come to his residence. There was too much information in this Sect Master¡¯s mind. He could not let it go. ¡°Exalted Immortal, what instructions do you have?¡± Zhu Changsheng was extremely respectful to Si Heng. ¡°Do you recognize this?¡± Cui Heng asked directly and took out the strange key. ¡°This fell out when I destroyed the Thousand Plague Umbrella.¡± Chapter 287 - This Should Be Cautious Enough ¡°This key¡­?!¡± Zhu Changsheng¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the key. His entire body trembled as he said excitedly, ¡°So it hasn¡¯t been lost. It has always been here, hahaha!!¡± He threw his head back and laughed. As he laughed, two streams of tears flowed down his face. It was as if someone who had lost all his fortune and lived a hard life for many years had suddenly found all his assets again. This joy and mood were really difficult to describe with words. It was too comfortable! Cui Heng looked at Zhu Changsheng from the side. After the latter finished venting his emotions, he smiled and continued to ask, ¡°Looks like Sect Master Zhu knows this key.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, of course I know it. Our Plague Imperial Palace has been looking for it for 120,000 years.¡± Zhu Changsheng stared at the key and said with a trembling voice, ¡°This is the fundamental inheritance of the Plague Imperial Palace. ¡°Exalted Immortal, it¡¯s like this. This key is recorded in our sect¡¯s books. It¡¯s a secret key to the Immortal Phoenix Treasure Vault. This treasure vault is hidden in the void, and only this secret key can open it. The treasure vault contains copies of all the inheritance books of the Plague Imperial Palace, as well as the Sage King Armaments held by the first generation Ancestral Master. It¡¯s to prevent the sect from losing its inheritance after suffering a calamity one day. ¡°120,000 years ago, the Plague Imperial Palace suffered a great calamity. After several twists and turns, they finally escaped to Chongyang Star. However, along the way, they also lost countless inheritances. Their only hope is this secret key. However, when the ancestors settled down, they realized that this secret key had already disappeared. No one knew where it had been lost. For this reason, the entire Plague Imperial Palace had been searching for it for 120,000 years. I just didn¡¯t expect it to be in the Thousand Plague Umbrella all along. It was never actually lost¡­¡± At this point, Zhu Changsheng could only sigh. The inheritance books of the Plague Imperial Palace were not just martial arts manuals. There were also studies on bypassing the Immortal True Essence to cultivate an Immortal Body, as well as many research concepts and directions. If they had obtained all of this 120,000 years ago, they would not have had to take so many detours. Perhaps they would have already developed a perfect method by now. However, although Zhu Changsheng sighed, he understood that there was no use thinking like this. Even if they had long known that this treasure vault key was in the Thousand Plague Umbrella, a Sage Armament like the Thousand Plague Umbrella was too strong. It was impossible to destroy it with the power of a Sage. Since they could not destroy it, they naturally could not obtain the treasure vault key inside. ¡°To place such an important thing in a Sage Armament, those ancestors of your Plague Imperial Palace are really good at hiding things.¡± Cui Heng nodded and smiled. ¡°However, since it¡¯s a secret key to the treasure vault, why would it need to absorb Ye Han¡¯s essence energy?¡± When he obtained this key, he thought that it was because this key was relatively special and could absorb life essence, but he quickly realized that this key was not like that. It seemed to only absorb Ye Han¡¯s essence. ¡°Perhaps Ye Han¡¯s special physique is related to our sect¡¯s inheritance?¡± Zhu Changsheng clearly did not know what was going on and could only guess. However, he quickly thought of a way to obtain the answer. ¡°Exalted Immortal, I can¡¯t figure out this matter because the inheritance of my Plague Imperial Palace is incomplete. As long as I use this secret key to open the treasure vault, I can obtain many copies of inheritance books. Perhaps there will be relevant records or descriptions inside.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and placed the key in Zhu Changsheng¡¯s hand. He smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a mission. Use this key to bring out the complete inheritance of your Plague Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhu Changsheng immediately trembled. He first looked at the key in his hand in disbelief, then looked at Cui Heng in extreme shock. ¡°Exalted Immortal, this, this secret key is already yours.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this is mine.¡± Cui Heng nodded and did not deny it. He continued, ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you to help me open the treasure vault and bring out the books inside. Is there a problem?¡± ¡°But this, this¡­¡± Zhu Changsheng still found it very unbelievable, so he simply said, ¡°What if I leave with this key and never come back?¡± In his opinion, this secret key was a priceless treasure. With this secret key, he could obtain the most complete inheritance of the Plague Imperial Palace and the Sage King Armament. He could completely go to another planet after obtaining these ¡°treasures¡±. Then, he could hide his identity and change his appearance and establish another sect. ¡°You can do that.¡± Cui Heng actually nodded, but he said to Zhu Changsheng with a faint smile, ¡°But do you dare to do this? Is it worth it?¡± This time, Zhu Changsheng was silent. He had already seen how powerful Cui Heng was. This was at least a Seventh Realm Creator, or an even stronger and more unbelievable existence. Would he dare to offend such a person? Was it worth offending such an existence for a moment of stability? The answer was obvious. ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal.¡± Zhu Changsheng knelt on the ground, holding the secret key with both hands. He bowed respectfully to Cui Heng and said loudly, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down. I¡¯ll bring back the complete inheritance of the Plague Imperial Palace!¡± ¡°Go.¡± Cui Heng nodded and smiled. ¡°However, before that, I want to see the current books in your Plague Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll organize them now and bring them to you as quickly as possible,¡± Zhu Changsheng said seriously. ¡­ . As the secret realm treasure vault of the Plague Imperial Palace was not on Chongyang Star, Zhu Changsheng left the planet after sorting out the existing books of the Plague Imperial Palace for Cui Heng. At the same time that he left Chongyang Star, a Sage King concealed his aura and sneaked in silently, arriving in Luling City. It was Mingzhen. It had been nearly half a month since the previous ¡°Holy War¡±. The effects of the war were slowly fading, but there were still people discussing it. Especially when facing outsiders, the people in Luling City spoke even more confidently, as if they were standing beside the three Sages to watch the battle. When Mingzhen heard the discussions of these commoners, he frowned. He heard the words ¡°Foreign Sage¡± and thought to himself, ¡°I was wondering why Li Quan suddenly revealed the secrets about the Purple Sun Mystic Realm. It turns out that he has a trustworthy backer. Unfortunately, no matter how strong a backer he has, they are not as powerful as me. A Sage from who knows where dares to gather the hearts of the people in such a place. He¡¯s really tired of living. However, this is normal. For many years, those who can reach the Sage realm in the starry sky are as rare as phoenix feathers and qilin horns. Many people don¡¯t even know about the existence of Sage Kings. It¡¯s inevitable that there will be some people who don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth.¡± Although Ming Zhen thought so in his heart, he was actually relatively cautious. He did not enter Luling City directly. Instead, he planned to capture someone to ask about the true situation in the city and the true strength of ¡°Immortal Cui¡±. As for alerting the enemy, Mingzhen did not think that he would alarm anyone. In his opinion, as a Sage King at the Peak of the Sixth Realm, if he controlled one or two Limitless Golden Immortals to interrogate for information, it would be like casually grabbing two ants. It would not alarm anyone at all. To Mingzhen, this was already an extremely cautious move. If not for the fact that he still had some scruples about the Chongyang Star God, who was also at the Peak of the Sixth Realm, he would have long entered and barged in. He would not be as ¡°cautious¡± as now. Coincidentally, at this moment, a Limitless Golden Immortal rushed back from afar. He had just finished dealing with the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect and was about to report the situation to Cui Heng. Mingzhen stood in the crowd. When he saw this Limitless Golden Immortal, his eyes lit up, and he thought to himself, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to encounter a Limitless Golden Immortal so easily. This person is not bad. I¡¯ll start with him then.¡± Then, his power seeped out of his body and instantly distorted the surrounding laws, causing everyone present to ignore his existence. At the same time, he stretched out his palm and grabbed at the young Limitless Golden Immortal who had just returned. 1 Chapter 288 - The Gap Between Realms Is Insurmountable Pei Qingshu was very anxious to see Cui Heng. It was not for anything else but to give his master a gift. In the past half a month, he had already dealt with the matters with the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. Especially those books. Back in the Heavenly Void World, Pei Qingshu knew that to Cui Heng, the most valuable things in these ancient Immortal sects were the books passed down. Therefore, in order to organize the books of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, he mobilized all the disciples of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect and categorized these books into categories. This was the gift he wanted to give to Qu Heng. Although the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect had taken the initiative to surrender this time, preventing him from fighting as he wished, he was still very happy to be able to do such a thing. Giving the sorted books to his master could be considered as showing his filial piety. Pei Qingshu thought to himself. Therefore, when he walked towards the city gate, he was all smiles. He was also happy in his heart. He was even looking forward to Cui Heng praising him. However, just as he approached the city gate and was about to step in, he suddenly felt a sense of danger. Buzz! In Pei Qingshu¡¯s perception, the surrounding void suddenly distorted. It was as if he had fallen into a folded space¡ª He could only see the situation outside, but the people outside could not see him inside. He was locked in this spatial cage. ¡°Who is it?!¡± Pei Qingshu shouted. At the same time, he looked around and observed everything suspicious. What he encountered now shocked him. As a Limitless Golden Immortal, especially one who had cultivated Immortal Golden nature and formed a Martial Dao True Body, he was far stronger than those martial artists of the same realm who used Immortal True Essence to cultivate. However, he was actually silently imprisoned. What kind of existence could do such a thing? A Sage? However, the Sages on Chongyang Planet should have been subdued by Master. Who would dare to do such a thing? Pei Qingshu was filled with doubts, but he did not panic or become fearful. This was already outside Luling City. No matter who attacked, they would definitely have been sensed by his master. In that case, he would definitely be fine. ¡°Hehe, interesting.¡± At this moment, a slightly aged laughter came out of thin air. ¡°You can still remain calm in the face of such a situation. Your state of mind is not bad.¡± Then, an old man in a luxurious purple robe with white hair and beard appeared in this strange place. It was Daoist Mingzhen. He sized up Pei Qingshu. At first, he was only slightly interested, but he quickly frowned, and his expression became a little puzzled, then filled with shock. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Mingzhen seemed to have discovered something, and his expression suddenly changed. His figure swayed slightly, and he instantly appeared in front of Pei Qingshu. ¡°What martial technique are you cultivating? You didn¡¯t use the Immortal True Essence. How could you have become a Limitless Golden Immortal?!¡± To a Sage King at the Peak of the Sixth Realm, a Fifth Realm martial artist did not have any secrets in front of him. He easily saw through the strange things about Pei Qingshu. It was this strange thing that shocked him greatly. It could even be said that his knowledge had been greatly impacted. There was actually a way to become a Limitless Golden Immortal without the Immortal True Essence in this starry sky. Unbelievable. Mingzhen stared fixedly at Pei Qingshu and gritted his teeth. ¡°What are you cultivating?! Tell me, what martial technique are you cultivating? Who taught you? Tell me!¡± Pei Qingshu immediately understood everything. He looked at Mingzhen and sneered. ¡°So it¡¯s you. You¡¯re the Sage King from the Purple Sun Realm?¡± ¡°You actually know me.¡± Mingzhen was stunned when he heard this. Then, he shook his head and said in a low voice, ¡°Who gave you the guts to question me? Answer my questions immediately!¡± ¡°Answer my a*s!¡± Pei Qingshu retorted. At the same time, he mobilized all the power in his body in an instant and injected this power into the fist in his right hand. He raised it high and suddenly smashed it towards Mingzhen. In an instant, Qi and blood filled the sky! Boundless essence energy was like an ocean, gathering into an incomparably dazzling golden light that rose behind Pei Qingshu, making him look like an ancient god that had descended to the mortal world. As he punched, this boundless divine power erupted like the sky was collapsing. If it was in the outside world and not in a folded space, this punch was enough to change the color of the world, dim the sun and moon, and make the weather within a hundred miles change. If it smashed into the ground, it would be enough to instantly smash the huge Luling City into a bottomless pit. The aftershock of its power could even sweep through a radius of more than a hundred kilometers and raze everything around to the ground. This was the power of a Limitless Golden Immortal. This was the power of the Martial Dao True Body. It was an attack that had no divine powers, no laws, and was just a strike of extreme pure physical strength. It was extremely ferocious. With such a powerful body, even a Sage King like Mingzhen was moved and revealed a shocked expression. ¡°What a powerful body and fist. Those Limitless Golden Immortals who used the Immortal True Essence might not be your match even if a hundred of them joined forces.¡± Mingzhen frowned and was shocked by the power Pei Qingshu displayed. He shouted sternly, ¡°I want to see what you are?!¡± At the same time, he raised his right hand and extended a finger to meet Pei Qingshu¡¯s punch. There was no use of laws or Dao Heart divine powers. He just pointed forward casually. Boom! Pei Qingshu¡¯s fist smashed down. At the same time, a sea of golden light descended with this punch. With an aura that wanted to destroy everything, it smashed towards Mingzhen like a meteor. Such an attack was definitely world-shaking. However, such a powerful force was stopped the moment it touched Mingzhen¡¯s finger. It was as if ice and snow would instantly melt when the sun descended. In an instant, the sea of golden light collapsed. The world-shaking power did not advance an inch under Ming Zhen¡¯s finger. At the same time that the two collided, Pei Qingshu suddenly felt an overwhelming force surge up from his fist. This was a power thousands of times stronger than the power of his punch. Moreover, the speed at which it surged was extremely fast. He did not even have the time to deflect it¡ª Boom! Pei Qingshu¡¯s entire right arm exploded. His flesh disintegrated, and his bones exploded into countless other fragments. Even the right half of his body was crippled. His flesh, internal organs, and bones were all exposed. Even a third of his head had been blown off, and his right eye, including the right side, was missing. Even his brain was exposed. His entire appearance could be said to be incomparably miserable. And this was only his fist hitting one of Mingzhen¡¯s fingers. The other party did not even really attack. ¡°This is a Sage King, the Peak of the Sixth Realm?!¡± Pei Qingshu looked at Ming Zhen, who was standing not far away, in shock. He muttered, ¡°Master is right. The gap between major realms is indeed an insurmountable gap.¡± At the same time, his body began to glow with golden light, emitting an undying charm as he quickly recovered his damaged body. Pei Qingshu, who had cultivated a Martial Dao True Body, already had the Immortal Golden nature. Unless this Immortal Golden nature was shattered, there was no way to kill him. Even if his body was beaten to pieces, he could quickly recover. ¡°Such power! This is really far stronger than an orthodox Limitless Golden Immortal who has cultivated an indestructible body.¡± Mingzhen was even more shocked than Pei Qingshu. He looked at his sleeve and realized that his sleeve had actually been blown back by an inch. The attack of a mere Limitless Golden Immortal actually caused the sleeve of a Sage King to move. This was simply unbelievable and unheard of. However, while he was shocked in his heart, Mingzhen also noticed the Immortal Golden nature that was repairing Pei Qingshu¡¯s body and felt the undying charm on it. At first, he did not care. He only thought that this was a characteristic similar to the Indestructible Dao Seed and could allow people to possess the Indestructible Golden Body. However, he quickly realized that something was wrong. This kind of undying charm was clearly much stronger and more mysterious. This was clearly a much more brilliant cultivation method! ¡°He doesn¡¯t just have a way to bypass the Immortal True Essence, but he has a cultivation technique that¡¯s stronger than ours?¡± Mingzhen immediately understood this. At the same time, his heart skipped a beat and his expression changed drastically. ¡°Not good!¡± After discovering that Pei Qingshu¡¯s cultivation method was even stronger, he realized that something was wrong. No matter how powerful a Limitless Golden Immortal was, it was impossible for him to defeat a Sage. Therefore, there must be a Sage in Luling City, most likely the master of this Limitless Golden Immortal. This meant that the Sage in Luling City had also cultivated this strange and powerful cultivation technique, allowing him to possess strength that far exceeded his peers. But what if the person in the city was not just a Sage? Then he¡­ Mingzhen immediately felt a boundless panic surge from his heart. He immediately transformed into a stream of light and rushed out of the folded space, planning to escape as quickly as possible. But just as he was about to pass through the spatial barrier and leave, he collided with it with a bang. An invisible force bounced him back, preventing him from leaving. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Mingzhen¡¯s face revealed an expression of disbelief. He had used a secret technique to open up this folded space and had absolute control over it. Now, it had actually been silently stripped of his control. Then, a young and handsome man walked in. This person had a gentle temperament and did not seem to be a threat. He glanced at Mingzhen with a smile, then looked at Pei Qingshu and said with a smile, ¡°How was it? Was it satisfying to fight with a Sage King?¡± At this moment, Pei Qingshu had already recovered his physical body. He hurriedly bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Disciple greets Master. Disciple is not strong enough and is not this person¡¯s match.¡± It was Cui Heng. ¡°If you can use the power of a Limitless Golden Immortal to defeat a Sage King, the rules of this world will probably be rewritten.¡± Cui Heng chuckled and shook his head. He looked at the vigilant Mingzhen. ¡°Are you going to attack me?¡± ¡°I, I, you¡­¡± Ming Zhen¡¯s face turned ashen, and his voice trembled. Chapter 289 - Obedient Sage King Mingzhen looked at Cui Heng in horror, completely speechless. The moment he saw Cui Heng, he completely lost all will to resist. From his heart to his body, they all trembled, and he did not even dare to have the thought of resisting. He had seen a Seventh Realm Creator before, and he had even obtained the blessings of the Creator and felt the power of the Seventh Realm. However, that aura was not to this extent. He only took a look and did not dare to resist at all. The extreme fear from the depths of his soul made him not dare to resist at all. This was too exaggerated! What kind of existence was this?! Why was there such a terrifying and powerful figure in the starry skies of the myriad worlds?! This was too exaggerated! Actually, Cui Heng did not reveal his aura or pressure, nor did he reveal his Late-stage Nascent Soul Dharmic powers. He just did not deliberately restrain his natural aura of life. But that had already achieved the effect of making Mingzhen give up all resistance. This was actually very normal. At Cui Heng¡¯s realm, even if he was just standing there, it was enough to make all living beings below the Nascent Soul realm not dare to move or resist. It was true that a Sage King like Mingzhen already had some characteristics of a Nascent Soul cultivator. Even his Dao Heart had gained spirituality and was far stronger than a Grand Completion Golden Core cultivator. However, he was still not a Nascent Soul cultivator. To a Late-stage Nascent Soul cultivator, any existence that had yet to reach the Nascent Soul realm was insignificant. Even if tens of thousands, tens of thousands, or even millions or more Sage Kings gathered together, it would be meaningless. As long as Cui Heng stood there, he did not need to use any Dharmic powers or any methods to make these people lose their will to resist. This was the suppression of realm. It was a gap in realm that was impossible to cross with any methods, treasures, or techniques. When he met with the Chongyang Star God, Cui Heng deliberately restrained this realm suppression. The Star God did not feel this extreme fear from the depths of his soul. Mingzhen was very lucky to be the first Sage King to feel the suppression of his realm. ¡°The dignified Sage King is actually a stammer with a fat tongue?¡± Cui Heng saw that Mingzhen was stuttering and could not say a complete sentence for a long time, so he asked with a smile, ¡°Can you speak normally?¡± ¡°Yes! Yes! I can!¡± Ming Zhen hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°I can! Exalted Immortal, I can, I can. I will never show any disrespect towards you. How would I dare to attack you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s naturally very good.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. Then, his gaze swept across the surrounding void. In the next moment, the folded space trembled and returned to normal. ¡°Wu¡­¡± Ming Zhen grunted. It was obvious that he was in pain. This was normal. That folded space was essentially a special area that he had temporarily divided with secret techniques. This required him to use his strength to maintain it. Now that the folded space had been directly broken by Cui Heng, it was equivalent to directly breaking his secret technique. It was inevitable that it would cause a certain degree of backlash. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Follow me into the city.¡± Cui Heng glanced at Mingzhen before walking into the city. At the same time, he said to Pei Qingshu, ¡°How¡¯s the power of a Sage King?¡± ¡°Very strong.¡± Pei Qingshu nodded solemnly. The experience of having half of his body blown up by the recoil was still fresh in his mind. However, he was still a little excited. His eyes burned as he said, ¡°Master, can you spare his life first and let me fight him a few more times?¡± Although he was very miserable from the backlash in the battle just now, after experiencing this incomparably powerful strength, he felt that his cultivation had increased slightly. Pei Qingshu was greatly shocked by this and was even more impressed with Cui Heng. The Martial Dao True Body was indeed a cultivation technique that could increase one¡¯s cultivation in battle. This also gave him the idea of making Mingzhen his sparring partner. ¡°You want to fight with him?¡± Cui Heng shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s not called fighting. You can only make the sleeve of the Sage King move slightly. What kind of fight is that? Even if it can increase your cultivation, it¡¯s not conducive to your future cultivation. If you really want to feel the power of a higher realm, look for Hui Shi. Let him accompany you to cultivate for a period of time.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Pei Qingshu nodded. However, he still missed the power of the Sage King. He planned to find a Sage King to train with after he became a Sage. In any case, with his Immortal Golden nature, he would not die. Although Pei Qingshu cultivated the Martial Dao True Body, under Cui Heng¡¯s guidance, he still cultivated the Immortal Golden nature. With the characteristics of immortality, it was impossible for anyone below the Nascent Soul realm to destroy him. Mingzhen listened to the conversation between the master and disciple at the side and could not help but feel sad. He was extremely vexed in his heart. ¡°Why did I come to Chongyang Star? If I hadn¡¯t come to Chongyang Star, I wouldn¡¯t have met this terrifying existence. If I don¡¯t meet this terrifying existence, I can continue to collect Calamity Qi on Sanshou Star Star. As long as I can continue to collect Calamity Qi, I have a chance to cultivate a Calamity Dao Body and become a Creator. If I can become a Creator¡­¡± But it was too late to think about anything now. Mingzhen followed behind Cui Heng with an extremely respectful attitude. At the same time, he lowered his head and looked at his toes, not even daring to look around. The extreme fear that came from the depths of his soul still did not dissipate and remained in his heart. A moment later, Cui Heng and Pei Qingshu brought Mingzhen to the Li family. When Li Quan saw Mingzhen, he immediately exclaimed, ¡°It¡¯s you! Mingzhen!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mingzhen naturally recognized Li Quan, but he did not speak. He only looked up and quickly lowered his head. The regret in his heart became even worse. ¡°Immortal Venerable, is this the Sage King from the Purple Sun Realm?¡± Li Cheng also rushed over and sized up Mingzhen in surprise. He asked curiously, ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any powerful aura pressure.¡± ¡°With Sir around, not to mention a Sage King of the Saints, even a Creator has to be obedient.¡± Hui Shi¡¯s voice came. He glanced at Mingzhen and said to Cui Heng, ¡°Sir, the place you asked me to prepare has been tidied up.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said to Mingzhen, ¡°Let¡¯s go to a place suitable to talk. Qingshu, Hui Shi, you two come over too.¡± Before he left the city to capture Mingzhen, he had asked Hui Shi to prepare a remote courtyard. It was relatively quiet and suitable for questioning. After the four of them left, Li Cheng and Li Quan looked at each other. ¡°Exalted Immortal¡¯s words mean¡­ that there are certain things that we shouldn¡¯t know?¡± Li Quan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. In his opinion, this meant that Cui Heng didn¡¯t care much about them. ¡°Father, what are you thinking?¡± Li Cheng was very clear-headed. He smiled and said, ¡°Pei Qingshu is Immortal Venerable¡¯s disciple, and Hui Shi has always followed Immortal Venerable. How can we compare to them? Actually, a family like ours is too small for an existence like Immortal Venerable. We might not even be considered insignificant. ¡°It¡¯s already a great fortune for us to be lucky enough to follow Immortal Venerable. How can we ask for closer treatment? Isn¡¯t this too greedy?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Li Quan was stunned when he heard this. After a moment of silence, he nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I was indeed too greedy. I was wrong.¡± ¡­ . Cui Heng did not let Li Cheng and Li Quan follow him for a reason. He planned to ask about the truth. It might involve a lot of secret information. When one¡¯s realm was not high enough and their strength was not strong enough, it was not necessarily a good thing to know too much. This was also a form of protection. The other reason was that after questioning Mingzhen, he might send Pei Qingshu or Hui Shi to explore some related places. This kind of thing was inherently dangerous. One had to have enough understanding of it. Under Hui Shi¡¯s lead, the four of them quickly arrived at the prepared courtyard. Ming Zhen was as obedient as a child waiting for his parents to lecture him. He lowered his head and stood at the side. He didn¡¯t dare to say a word. Cui Heng found a random place to sit down. Pei Qingshu and Hui Shi stood behind him. ¡°I¡¯ll ask and you¡¯ll answer.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°How does that sound?¡± ¡°S-sure.¡± Ming Zhen was trembling. His face was sallow and his heart was dead. Before today, he would never have dreamed that an expert like him at the Peak of the Sixth Realm of the Immortal World, a Sage King, would actually end up in such a state. It was too ridiculous. Where did this person come from? What realm was he at?! Seventh Realm? Eighth Realm? Pei Qingshu and Hui Shi also noticed Mingzhen¡¯s expression and could not help but sigh at Cui Heng¡¯s strength. This was a Sage King! Now, he was actually so obedient. ¡°The first question.¡± Cui Heng stared at Mingzhen and asked directly, ¡°Why did you spread the news about the Purple Sun Mystic Realm on Chongyang Star and what secret is in this matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s in order to cause a fight here so that I can collect Calamity Qi and advance my realm, I also wanted someone to help me find the entrance to the Purple Sun Mystic Realm,¡± Mingzhen said truthfully. When facing Cui Heng, he did not dare to lie at all. ¡°As for what¡¯s in the Purple Sun Mystic Realm¡­ Actually, I don¡¯t know either. That mystic realm is a small fragment of the Purple Sun Heaven. I accidentally discovered it and there might be traces of the Purple Sun Heaven. However, this fragment fell into an alternate dimension. I¡¯ve never been able to find the entrance, so I can¡¯t explore it.¡± ¡°A fragment of the Purple Sun Heaven?¡± Cui Heng was a little surprised when he heard that. He had thought that it was a cave abode or mystic realm or something like that. He did not expect it to involve the former Purple Sun Heaven. ¡°Do you know why the Purple Sun Heaven shattered?¡± 1 The collapse of the heavens was a huge matter. He had heard about this several times, but he still did not have a clear understanding. He did not even know how many years ago this had happened. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know much about this.¡± Mingzhen thought for a moment and said, ¡°I heard that it¡¯s related to someone called Zhou Juntian.¡± Chapter 290 - 300,000 Years Ago, Collapse of the Heavens Zhou Juntian. Cui Heng was stunned and even a little surprised. He knew this person. This was the last Ascender before the collapse of the Heavens, and also the Sage who had walked out of Daozhou Star a long time ago. On the Dark Sea Star at the edge of Daozhou Starry Sky, there was still a Juntian Palace. There were a total of 377 memorial tablets stored in the palace. The names of Zhou Juntian¡¯s beloved wife, daughter, fellow disciples, and many fellow disciples were written on them. There was also a blank memorial tablet without a name. It was filled with desolation and despair. Cui Heng had guessed that some tragedy should have happened to Zhou Juntian a long time ago, but he did not expect him to be related to the destruction of the heavens. Wasn¡¯t this a little too far off? After all, according to the records of the Purple Sun Treasure Records, the cultivation method with the Immortal True Essence as the core could only reach the Peak of the Sixth Realm at most. If he wanted to improve further, he had to ascend to the Purple Sun Heaven. In that case, even if he ascended to the Purple Sun Heaven, Zhou Juntian should only be at the Peak of the Sixth Realm. At most, he would have reached the Requesting Realm. How could such a realm cause the destruction of the heavens? Or could it be that before he ascended, he already had extremely powerful strength and had only hidden it from the Purple Sun Heaven? Many thoughts flashed through Cui Heng¡¯s mind as he thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s indeed possible. The Juntian Palace has a certain Nascent Soul characteristic. It¡¯s impossible for a Sixth Realm martial artist to create it.¡± Although he had already thought about many things in his heart, he still said calmly, ¡°Tell me in detail.¡± ¡°Exalted Immortal, I¡¯m not very clear about the details. I heard this from a Creator,¡± Ming Zhen hurriedly explained. ¡°Everyone is very secretive about the collapse of the Heavens. There¡¯s almost no detailed explanation. That Creator only said that Zhou Juntian was the key person who caused the great calamity. The signs of the collapse of the Heavens only happened after he ascended. Other than that, the Creator didn¡¯t say anything in detail. However, the destruction of the heavens is closely related to Zhou Juntian. There shouldn¡¯t be any mistakes.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Cui Heng nodded lightly. According to this saying, Zhou Juntian¡¯s role was more like a fuse. As a fuse, he triggered the great calamity that caused the collapse of the Heavens? However, this was only a guess and was not necessarily accurate. ¡°How many years ago was the collapse of the Heavens? Was there any record of what happened then?¡± Cui Heng continued to ask. ¡°It was 300,000 years ago. This is too long ago. There might be records of what happened at that time, but only the Sect Master can read books of this level. I didn¡¯t come into contact with them.¡± Mingzhen shook his head gently. 300,000 years! This was an extremely huge number. Pei Qingshu and Hui Shi, who were standing at the side, were dumbfounded. Such a long time was enough for them to live for decades. Although Cui Heng had long guessed that the collapse of the Heavens should have happened hundreds of thousands of years ago, he could not help but sigh when he heard this number. After all, even if he cultivated to the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm and took all kinds of life-prolonging divine medicines, he could only live for 360,000 years at most. 300,000 years was really too long. At the same time, this worried him. As more time passed, it became more difficult to investigate something. He wondered how much useful information he could find about the collapse of the Heavens. Cui Heng adjusted his mood slightly and asked, ¡°How many inheritances from before the collapse of the Heavens did you all retain?¡± ¡°Very few. It¡¯s said that other than martial technique inheritances, there are only two or three ancient books,¡± Mingzhen said bitterly. ¡°Exalted Immortal, although we call ourselves the Purple Sun Immortal World now, we¡¯re actually just a few fragments that fell from the Purple Sun Heaven. We don¡¯t have much at all.¡± ¡°I know. When I go to the Purple Sun Realm, just help me bring those books.¡± Cui Heng nodded and smiled. 1 ¡°Yes, Exalted Immortal.¡± Mingzhen hurriedly nodded, his emotions complicated. He was happy that if he followed Cui Heng¡¯s words and brought him those ancient books, he could at least ensure that he could live until then. It was not to the extent that he would die after this round of interrogation. What he was sad about was that those ancient books were the secret manuals of his sect. If he really found them and offered them up, even if he was not killed by this Exalted Immortal, he would be reduced to ashes by his fellow disciples. Sigh¡­ He was a Sage King who stood at the peak of the starry skies of the myriad worlds and was an important figure in the Purple Sun Realm. How did he become like this! Then, Cui Heng asked Mingzhen some more information about the Purple Sun Realm. For example, the cultivation method, the distribution of forces, the number of experts, and so on. This was also the first time he had come into contact with a normal martial cultivation method. They did not rely on the cultivation method of swallowing Immortal True Essence to strengthen themselves. This was a cultivation method that refined the Indestructible Dao Seed, Indestructible Dao Heart, a Dao Heart that could contain myriad techniques, and refine all techniques. In the end, it used a nomological Dao rune as the foundation and gathered a special aura to refine a Dao Body. It was indeed much more normal than swallowing Immortal True Essence. The Dao Body they cultivated in the end was even more similar to the Nascent Soul realm. However, this Dao Body was cultivated based on the Dao runes of a single law. Its strength was very extreme. This might make the Creator, who had cultivated a Dao Body, extremely good at some things and not good at many things. From the perspective of an Immortal cultivator like Cui Heng, this Dao Body was like a Nascent Soul that had been greatly restricted. Although the essence of the two was similar and the realm of the Dao Body should be equivalent to the Early-stage Nascent Soul realm, there was probably still a lot of difference in terms of actual power. Most importantly, this Dao Body was still at the Immortal Body realm. It cannot achieve the Immortal True Spirit realm, which greatly increases the chances of death. It could roughly be understood as a weak version of a Nascent Soul? When he asked this question, Cui Heng also understood the essence and use of the Immortal True Essence. A mature Immortal True Essence contained the cultivation of a Sage King and was imprinted with many nomological divine powers. As long as one extracted the imprints inside, he could transform them into the special auras needed to cultivate a Dao Body. Then, one would differentiate them according to their attributes and distribute these special auras to those who needed them to cultivate the Dao Body. In addition, the Immortal True Essence of an Ascender was also a good refining material. It could be used to forge weapons at the Seventh Realm and was loved by Creators. Therefore, be it the former Purple Sun Heaven or the current Purple Sun Realm, there was only one way to deal with Ascenders. That was to strip away the Immortal True Essence in their body. When the Immortal True Essence was stripped away, the Ascender would directly fall from the Peak of the Sixth Realm to the Earth Immortal Realm of the Second Realm, and their entire life of cultivation would be reduced to nothingness. This made Cui Heng even more puzzled. How did Zhou Juntian escape this calamity back then and even become the key person who caused the collapse of the heavens? Logically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t have this ability at all. He would probably have to wait until he went to the Purple Sun Realm to figure this out. The strength of Mingzhen¡¯s sect was limited, and the secrets they knew were probably very limited. There were three main planets in the Purple Sun Realm: Purple Sun Star, Tai Cang Star, and Divine Might Planet. According to the Purple Sun Realm, these three main planets were once famous immortal mountains in the Purple Sun Heaven. After falling into space, they turned into stars, but they still had an essence that was far higher than ordinary stars. That was why they called themselves the Purple Sun Immortal World. Among them, Purple Sun Star was the strongest. It had seven Immortal Sects and five Creators. Next was Tai Cang Star. There were five Immortal sects and two Creators. The weakest was Divine Might Planet. There was only one Immortal Sect and one Creator. They could be said to be there to make up the numbers. The reason why there were more Immortal sects than Creators was because the title of Immortal sects not only represented strength, but also foundation. Sects known as Immortal Sects were ancient forces that had existed since the Purple Sun Heaven era and had once produced Creators. Even if the Creator had passed away, his sect still had the remains of the Creator¡¯s Dao Body. Their strength far exceeded all the sects without a Creator. Mingzhen came from the Taicang Star¡¯s Calamity Star Fortune Pavilion. It was such an Immortal sect. The Creator he had met earlier was actually someone from another Immortal sect. He had gone over to freeload on the lessons when the Creator gave a lecture. ¡°There¡¯s no existence above the Creator realm in the Purple Sun Realm?¡± Cui Heng asked curiously. ¡°No.¡± Mingzhen shook his head and said, ¡°Legend has it that in the era of the Purple Sun Heaven, there were still existences at the Peak of the Seventh Realm, but they haven¡¯t appeared since the collapse of the Heavens.¡± ¡°Peak of the Seventh Realm¡­¡± Cui Heng pondered. This was equivalent to the Mid-stage Nascent Soul realm? Boom! At this moment, a loud explosion suddenly came from outside. It was as if billions of lightning bolts had exploded at the same time. It was deafening. From the sound of it, it came from the sky and was relatively far away. It could be seen that the power of this explosion was extremely great. ¡°Hui Shi, Qingshu, go out and see what¡¯s going on,¡± Cui Heng said to the two people beside him. ¡°Yes!¡± The two of them took their leave and flew into the sky. ¡°One last question.¡± Cui Heng also stood up and stared at Mingzhen. He asked, ¡°A thousand years ago, why did you invite Ye Han to the Purple Sun Realm and even pass him the Heavenly Book of Calamity? What¡¯s so special about him?¡± ¡°He has the Grand Plague Treasure Body and is extremely compatible with all martial techniques like calamity and disease. I, I wanted to use him as my spare body.¡± Mingzhen lowered his head and said, ¡°But later on, he rejected me, so I had other thoughts. The Heavenly Book of Calamity can stimulate the characteristics of the Grand Plague Treasure Body. After he reaches a certain realm, I can sacrifice him to communicate with the Grand Plague Heaven and absorb a large amount of Calamity Qi to complete the accumulation as soon as possible and begin to condense a Dao Body¡­¡± ¡°Grand Plague Heaven?¡± Cui Heng raised his eyebrows. He had heard a similar name before. It was the ¡°Grand Plague Immortal Treasure Vault¡± of the Plague Imperial Palace. So the name of the Grand Plague Heaven let him make some connections. Cui Heng asked in a low voice, ¡°Is this one of the Heavens?¡± Mingzhen nodded. Chapter 291 - What Is a Heaven? ¡°Tell me about this Grand Plague Heaven.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. ¡°Exalted Immortal, this¡­¡± Mingzhen said with a bitter expression,¡± Actually, I don¡¯t know much about the Grand Plague Heaven. I¡¯ve only read about it in an ancient book. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s the source of all plague martial techniques in the myriad worlds and starry skies. There are countless disasters and diseases. ¡°That ancient book recorded a secret technique called the Heavenly Dao Sacrifice Technique. The technique can allow one to communicate with the Grand Plague Heaven through sacrifice and obtain the power or special aura they want.¡± ¡°The Plague Imperial Palace came from this Grand Plague Heaven?¡± Cui Heng asked again. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Mingzhen shook his head and said, ¡°The Plague Imperial Palace also uses the Immortal True Essence to cultivate. This means that they definitely don¡¯t have a Heaven Realm inheritance. They most likely came from a certain starry sky or a certain realm under the rule of the Grand Plague Heaven.¡± The Grand Plague Heaven¡¯s world? Cui Heng pondered when he heard this. This was information he did not understand. What are the myriad worlds ruled by a Heaven? He did not know much about the Heavens. Before this, his understanding of the Heavens only came from Li Cheng¡¯s description of ¡°the myriad worlds and endless starry skies¡±. He only knew that the ¡°Heavens¡± were extremely special existences. Although they existed in the universe, they were everywhere. Their essence was higher than the myriad worlds, even higher than this vast universe. It was intertwined with billions of Great Dao and endless laws, containing the ultimate mysteries of the Immortal World. However, this description was too vague. It had almost no reference value. ¡°What does the myriad worlds you know look like?¡± Cui Heng suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Ah?¡± Mingzhen could not help but be stunned and feel very puzzled. Why would this Exalted Immortal ask such a question? An existence that was even stronger than a Creator actually did not know what the Heavens were? Or was this a test of my knowledge? Mingzhen felt that it should be the latter. After all, it was said that the cultivation method of the Creators was to comprehend the ¡°Heavenly Dao¡±. It was impossible for such a powerful existence not to know what the Heavens were. ¡°Exalted Immortal, the Heavens are high-level worlds that stand above the starry sky of the myriad worlds. They can also be called Heaven Realm Worlds.¡± Mingzhen organized his words. These Heaven Realm Worlds are collectively called the Heavens. The Great Dao laws they cultivate there will spread down and affect the operating laws of the myriad worlds below. The range of worlds affected by them are the myriad worlds. Therefore, all the operating laws of the myriad worlds and starry skies are affected by the Heavens. The Great Dao laws of a Heaven Realm World is almost equivalent to the source of the Great Dao of the myriad worlds in the starry skies. It was even called the Heavenly Dao at one point. Within the range of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s influence, we can use a secret technique to offer sacrifices and communicate with the corresponding Heavenly Dao. We can absorb some special auras to help with our cultivation, which is what I planned to do with Ye Han previously. It¡¯s said that the cultivation method of the Creators is to comprehend as many Heavenly Dao laws as possible, grasp the method to affect the operation of the Heavenly Dao, and then possess the powerful strength to affect the starry skies of the myriad worlds¡­¡± After Mingzhen¡¯s description, Cui Heng¡¯s Nascent Soul cultivation had clearly increased. At the same time, he had a clearer concept of the myriad worlds. The Heavens were many Heaven Realm Worlds. The Great Dao laws of each Heaven Realm World were the Heavenly Dao. They governed many worlds and the starry skies. Together, they were a starry sky of myriad worlds that was affected by the corresponding Heavenly Dao laws. These Heaven Realm Worlds and the many myriad worlds and starry skies under their jurisdiction were vast galaxies. However, in his opinion, there was nothing too mysterious about this so-called Heavens. Putting aside the so-called world level, the effects of the Great Dao laws and other mysterious factors were more like an administrative division. Simply put, if the myriad worlds and starry skies were compared to counties, then the Heaven Realm was the capital of a state that ruled these counties. The influence of the Heavenly Dao laws on the operation of the starry skies were equivalent to a state capital issuing a decree to implement in the counties under its jurisdiction. The range of influence of the Heavenly Dao laws was the range that a state capital decree could affect. The starry skies were naturally the state under the capital. Sacrificing treasures to communicate with the Heavenly Dao laws to absorb power was similar to obtaining the resources one wanted from the State Overseer after sacrificing the treasures. When a Creator comprehended the laws of the Heavenly Dao to cultivate, it was equivalent to understanding the government decrees of this state and gradually obtaining the authority to execute them. This was still very easy to understand. The order was very clear. However, the problem was that it was too clear and easy to understand. ¡°In the myriad worlds, the Heavenly Dao rules over a myriad of worlds.¡± Cui Heng looked at Mingzhen and smiled. ¡°I wonder what kind of powerful force can make such a detailed division of the vast sea of stars.¡± ¡°Faction? Divide?¡± Mingzhen was confused and asked curiously, ¡°Exalted Immortal, do you mean that the myriad worlds and endless starry skies are artificially divided?¡± ¡°Perhaps?¡± Cui Heng smiled and did not explain further. Actually, he had a similar guess when he first learned about the division method of ¡°the myriad worlds and endless starry skies¡±. He believed that there might be a super organization that spanned across the river system and ruled this incomparably huge river system. However, at that time, Cui Heng only treated a single realm and starry sky as the main administrative body and thought that this was a huge organization that directly governed these realms and starry skies. It was similar to the concept of a central county. Now, there was another level of ¡°Heaven¡±. Perhaps that super organization ruled the starry sky through the ¡°Heavens¡±. It was similar to the states used to govern counties. This obviously saved more time and effort. Mingzhen did not agree with Cui Heng¡¯s guess at all. He thought to himself, ¡°The starry skies of the myriad worlds were indeed divided by the predecessors when they were exploring the universe. However, how can a higher existence like the Heavens be artificially divided? The Heavens is the source of the Great Dao of the myriad worlds and starry skies. It contains the ultimate mysteries of the Immortal World and is even the core of the cultivation of the Creators. What kind of existence can divide such a place? It¡¯s impossible for such an organization to exist. Exalted Immortal is really thinking too much.¡± Of course, he did not dare to show it on the surface. He still looked obsequious, afraid that he would anger Cui Heng and die on the spot. Cui Heng saw through Mingzhen¡¯s true thoughts, but he did not expose him. From Mingzhen¡¯s description, it could be seen that in his understanding, the concept of the Heavens was high and mighty. It was incomparable and was even treated as the ultimate goal of cultivation. Based on such knowledge, it was naturally impossible to believe that the Heavens were artificially divided. ¡°However, unlike the starry skies of the myriad worlds, the Heavens are a real world.¡± Cui Heng couldn¡¯t help but feel worried in his heart. He thought to himself, ¡°Man-made eHavens that can affect the laws of the myriad worlds and starry skies. What kind of power is this? It¡¯s too strong! If there¡¯s really such a super organization, it¡¯s really too terrifying. The Late-stage Nascent Soul realm is still too weak. I have to advance to the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm as soon as possible. At that time, I can begin to prepare to explore the path to the Soul Formation realm. If I can step into the Soul Formation realm, I can upgrade the System package and increase my ability to protect myself.¡± Now, his Late-stage Nascent Soul cultivation was close to 60% completed. Next, there were still the books of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect and the Netherworld Sacred Sect that he had yet to read. In addition, he had Zhu Changsheng obtain the inheritance of the Plague Imperial Palace. If he finished reading all of them, he should be able to let his Nascent Soul have a feast. Moreover, this was only the inheritance of the Chongyang Star. There were still four other stars in the Five Views World, and they all had considerable foundations. They could also provide a large number of books for him to explore the unknown. In short, it should not be a problem to complete his Late-stage Nascent Soul cultivation in the Five Views Realm. ¡­ . After Hui Shi and Pei Qingshu left the remote courtyard, they flew into the sky. They came to the place where the explosion sounded. This was a height of 100,000 feet. Originally, there should have been nothing but clouds, but now, three large flying shuttles were facing each other. Moreover, from the traces left on the flying shuttles, it was most likely that there had just been a firefight. The huge explosion earlier should have erupted when the large flying shuttles attacked each other. At this moment, the battle between the two sides was clearly not over yet. However, due to Hui Shi and Pei Qingshu¡¯s sudden arrival, both sides stopped attacking each other and focused their attention on the two of them. Among them, the two of them were also observing the three large flying shuttles. ¡°They¡¯re all flying shuttles from the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect.¡± Pei Qingshu frowned and sized up the situation. He immediately understood what was going on. ¡°This should be the disciples of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect chasing after the thief.¡± In the past half a month, he had been sorting out various matters at the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, preparing to hand over the entire Immortal Sect to Cui Heng. During that process, he naturally knew what had happened to the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect recently. A Limitless Golden Immortal had stolen a Sage Armament and a large flying shuttle and escaped. From the looks of it, the large flying shuttle that was besieged by the other two was probably driven by the defectors. ¡°Brother Chen, these are all Master¡¯s things.¡± Pei Qingshu whispered to Hui Shi, ¡°If we allow them to be broken, this will be Master¡¯s loss.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll go capture them. You take the flying shuttle and the treasures,¡± Hui Shi said very simply. Then, his figure swayed and he disappeared from the spot. ¡°Is this a Sage?¡± Pei Qingshu smacked his lips and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m so envious¡­¡± ¡­ . In the large flying shuttle that was besieged. Bai Chengye stared fixedly at the two large flying shuttles that were confronting him. At the same time, he pressed the clothes on his abdomen. Inside was the Sage Armament of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect¡ªNine Deaths Resurrection Flower. At this moment, he was extremely anxious. A Limitless Golden Immortal was actually covered in cold sweat as he muttered, ¡°Sage King Mingzhen, why aren¡¯t you attacking yet? If you still don¡¯t make a move, I¡¯ll be finished!¡± At this moment, Hui Shi appeared in the cabin of the flying shuttle without warning. He happened to hear Bai Chengye¡¯s words and immediately laughed. ¡°How about I take you to see your Sage King Mingzhen?¡± Chapter 292 - A Good Opportunity to Take Advantage Of Bai Chengye¡¯s heart collapsed. He looked at Hui Shi in shock. ¡°You, how did you get in?¡± This was the interior of the large flying shuttle. Other than Sages, who could silently break through all the defenses and enter? But which Sage was this? He had never seen him before. As a Limitless Golden Immortal and an Elder of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, Bai Chengye¡¯s status was not low. He knew every Sage in the Five Views Realm, but he had never seen Hui Shi. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how I got in.¡± Hui Shi shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°Come with me now.¡± ¡°What a joke. How can I¡­¡± As Bai Chengye spoke, he transformed into a white stream of light and wanted to escape. Clearly, he did not want to give up just like that. However, this kind of Limitless Golden Immortal martial technique was useless in front of a Sage like Hui Shi. The moment Bai Chengye turned into a white light, Hui Shi moved. He arrived in front of the white light at a speed that exceeded the limits of the Limitless Golden Immortal¡¯s perception. Then, he slapped him. Boom! With a muffled sound, the white stream of light shattered, turning into countless fragments that scattered in all directions and disappeared. Bai Chengye was slapped out of the air and lay on the ground in a sorry state. The difference between a Limitless Golden Immortal and a Sage was too great, especially since Hui Shi was a Sage with Immortal Golden nature. He was far stronger than ordinary Sages. ¡°What exactly do you want to do?!¡± Bai Chengye knew that he could not escape, and he felt a little despair. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it just now?¡± Hui Shi asked in return. Then, he said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to see Sage King Mingzhen, whom you¡¯ve been longing for.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Bai Chengye was silent at first, then his desperate heart surged with the last bit of hope. Could this be the person sent by Sage King Mingzhen to bring me back? It was normal for the envoy of a Sage King to be a little arrogant, and there was indeed no need to be polite with him. The more Bai Chengye thought about it, the more he felt that this was very likely. However, just as he was about to ask, he realized that he was already in the hands of this Sage. In the next moment, he appeared in another large flying shuttle. ¡°Wei Cheng of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect is already dead. Do you still want to continue carrying out his orders?¡± Hui Shi said in a low voice as he stared at the Limitless Golden Immortal of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. After saying this, he did not stop. Instead, he carried Bai Chengye to another large flying shuttle. ¡°Wei Cheng is dead, and the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect has a new master. Are you still going to serve him?¡± Hui Shi¡¯s words had always been simple and direct, clearly explaining the main point of the information. With that, he immediately left the cabin of the large flying shuttle and returned to Pei Qingshu¡¯s side. After all, the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect had already been integrated by Pei Qingshu. In a sense, it was an organization under Cui Heng. These two were Limitless Golden Immortals of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. It was up to Pei Qingshu or Cui Heng to decide how to deal with them. However, this situation confused Bai Chengye. He wondered what this Sage King envoy was doing. Couldn¡¯t he just kill these people from the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect? Why did he let them come out on their own? Hence, Bai Chengye could not help but ask, ¡°Senior, what are Sage King Mingzhen¡¯s instructions? Do I still have to continue?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know after you see Mingzhen,¡± Hui Shi said with a nod. Actually, he could already tell that Bai Chengye had most likely misunderstood him, but he did not explain these things and let Bai Chengye think whatever he wanted. In any case, when he saw Mingzhen, he would naturally understand everything. Soon, two Limitless Golden Immortals from the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect walked out of the flying shuttles and gave up resisting. Facing a Sage, they knew very well that all their resistance was meaningless. They might as well do as the other party said. ¡°The two of you can leave if you want. You can also return to the sect directly. Someone will explain everything to you,¡± Pei Qingshu said to the two of them. At the same time, he raised his hands and grabbed at the three large flying shuttles, causing them to quickly shrink and land in his palm. These three large flying shuttles belonged to the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. To him, who had collected the various books and secret techniques of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, he could easily collect these three large flying shuttles that were not controlled by anyone. The two Limitless Golden Immortals of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect looked at each other. They no longer understood what was going on, but since they had obtained permission to leave, the two of them naturally did not want to continue staying here. However, they did not return to the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. Instead, they hurriedly flew towards the dark starry sky. After leaving Chongyang Star, they took out their personal flying shuttle and left quickly. ¡°They ran away quite quickly.¡± Pei Qingshu did not know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°They probably think that the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect has been captured.¡± Hui Shi smiled and said to Bai Chengye, ¡°We should leave.¡± ¡­ . Mingzhen was restless now. This was because Cui Heng had not spoken for a long time. He only sat here and closed his eyes to rest. It was impossible to tell what he wanted to do next. This situation was the most terrifying. Mingzhen was afraid that Cui Heng would open his eyes and kill him in the next moment. Although Cui Heng had said that he wanted him to find the ancient books in the sect after they arrived at the Purple Sun Realm, who could guarantee that this unbelievably powerful existence would not change his mind at the last minute? ¡°That Bai Chengye was a pawn you arranged?¡± Cui Heng suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Mingzhen. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Mingzhen¡¯s entire body tensed up as he nodded and said, ¡°I asked him to hide in the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect and find an opportunity to steal the Sage Armament. On one hand, I wanted to weaken the power of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, and on the other hand, I wanted to take the opportunity to frame the Li Family. In that case, it will be able to intensify the conflict between the Li Family and the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, causing the two families to fall into an even more intense conflict. If the Sage of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect attacks, I will stop them. This, this was my previous plan.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve really put in a lot of effort to collect Calamity Qi.¡± Cui Heng chuckled. ¡°But speaking of which, since you can refine a Dao Body as long as you collect enough special auras, why are there so few Creators in the Purple Sun Realm?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Mingzhen was clearly stunned when he heard this. He did not expect Cui Heng to ask such a question. He said in confusion, ¡°Since ancient times, less than 10% of people who have transcended the Heavenly Tribulation have survived. Naturally, there are few people who have become a Creator.¡± Heavenly tribulation? So a Sage King needed to transcend the Heavenly Tribulation to break through to the Creator realm? What was the principle behind this Heavenly Tribulation? Was it man-made or natural? Cui Heng could not help but have a few doubts in his mind. He planned to understand the specific cultivation methods of the Purple Sun Realm martial artists next. After a while, Pei Qingshu and Hui Shi returned with Bai Chengye. ¡°Sage King! Sage King! You¡¯re here! Save me!¡± As soon as Bai Chengye saw Mingzhen, he immediately exclaimed as if he had seen his savior. If not for the fact that he was being pulled, he would probably have knelt in front of Mingzhen. Mingzhen looked down as if he had not heard anything. After shouting for a while, Bai Chengye also realized that something was wrong. He subconsciously looked at Cui Heng beside him and said with a trembling voice, ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± ¡°A passerby.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°Return to the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. I won¡¯t kill you.¡± He then said to Pei Qingshu, ¡°In the next period of time, you will be the Sect Master of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect and handle the core affairs of this Immortal Sect.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Pei Qingshu nodded. Bai Chengye opened his mouth when he saw this, but he did not dare to say a word. He only looked at Cui Heng in a daze, his heart in turmoil. This person was actually the master of the Limitless Golden Immortal, and he even made Sage King Mingzhen lower his head and not dare to talk. Could this be a legendary Seventh Realm expert? Moreover, he had appointed a Limitless Golden Immortal as the Sect Master of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. In other words¡­ Wei Cheng was really dead. This made Bai Chengye extremely terrified. A Sage at the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm had died just like that?! ¡°Hui Shi, go to Qingyang Star or Baijing Star to investigate the situation there.¡± Cui Heng arranged for Hui Shi to continue, ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten years to investigate the overall situation of these two planets before reporting to me.¡± There were a total of five living stars in the Five View Realm, Chongyang Star, Sanshou Star, Baijing Star, Qingyang Star, and Taiyou Star. Baijing Star and Qingyang Star were the planets closest to Chongyang Star. They were also relatively developed and were better choices. For the other two planets, the Sanshou Star was at war all year round. There were almost no factions with a long history. Taiyou Star was even more sparsely populated. The living creatures there were mainly powerful primitive creatures and Star Gods. In the next ten years, he planned to properly digest the gains he had obtained on Chongyang Star. After completing the stage of cultivation growth, he would explore the other two planets. ¡°Senior¡­¡± At this moment, Bai Chengye mustered his courage and said, ¡°You might not have to send people to investigate Baijing Star and the Qingyang Star.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng looked at this person in surprise and chuckled. ¡°Tell me then.¡± ¡°In the past half a month, in order to escape, I spread a lot of unfavorable news about the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect,¡± Bai Chengye said. ¡°Now that Wei Cheng is really dead, it confirms the news I spread earlier. As for Baijing Star¡¯s Ten Thousand Sword Sect and the Sun Family of Qingyang Star, they have quite a bit of enmity with the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t give up this opportunity to take advantage of the situation. They might take the initiative to come over¡­¡± ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Cui Heng nodded and smiled. He said to Hui Shi, ¡°However, the investigation will continue. If any of them really come, I¡¯ll personally welcome them.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± Hui Shi replied. At the same time, he felt extremely honored for the Ten Thousand Sword Sect and the Sun Family. ¡­ . Ten Thousand Sword Sect. The encampment of the number one Immortal sect on Baijing Star was extremely magnificent. A total of 99 10,000-foot-tall mountains pierced through the sky like sharp swords, making one feel fearful. At this moment, in the meeting hall. Sect Master Xie Tianxing gathered all the elders. He looked around at the nine people present and said solemnly, ¡°Everyone, Wei Cheng of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect is dead. ¡°Should we make a move?¡± Chapter 293 - This Trip Will Definitely Be Safe ¡°Wei Cheng¡¯s death this time is the most fragile moment of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect in the past thousands of years. We can¡¯t miss this opportunity!¡± One of the Limitless Golden Immortal Elders said clearly, ¡°We should go over immediately to take revenge!¡± ¡°The Sun Family of the Qingyang Star also has a feud with the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. Should we go together with them?¡± Another Limitless Golden Immortal Elder asked. ¡°With another helper, our chances will be greater.¡± ¡°Why should we call the Sun Family along?¡± The Limitless Golden Immortal who was the first to speak frowned and said, ¡°With Wei Cheng¡¯s death, the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect will no longer have a Sage. Why should we be afraid? We don¡¯t need any help at all. We can just go over and snatch everything.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so straightforward. What snatching? It sounds so barbaric.¡± Another Limitless Golden Immortal smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to help the people of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect protect the treasures that they can¡¯t take care of.¡± ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡± The Limitless Golden Immortal at the beginning nodded and said with a smile, ¡°If the heavens bestows blessings upon us and we don¡¯t take it, we¡¯ll suffer the consequences. Now that Wei Cheng has died, the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect is a compensation from the heavens. We have to go.¡± 1 ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. Have you never thought about why Wei Cheng died?¡± An older-looking Limitless Golden Immortal said in a low voice, ¡°Wei Cheng is a Sage. May I ask who killed Wei Cheng?¡± 1 ¡°I¡¯ve already confirmed this matter.¡± Xie Tianxing nodded and smiled. ¡°It was an outsider, a Limitless Golden Immortal, who had become a Sage on Chongyang Star. Wei Cheng overestimated himself and wanted to stop others from attaining the Dao, so he was killed. He was courting death. That outsider Sage¡¯s martial technique was very special. When he used it, there was a Heavenly Dragon soaring in the sky. His power was extremely great, and he directly shattered Wei Cheng¡¯s Immortal True Essence and killed him on the spot.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the entire meeting hall fell silent. Only the sound of each other¡¯s breathing could be heard. Xie Tianxing¡¯s words made everyone present feel fear. True fear. To a Limitless Golden Immortal, their core was the Immortal True Essence. In their understanding, this was an indestructible thing. Even a Sage could only strip it away. Now, there was actually a Sage who could shatter the Immortal True Essence. It was too terrifying! Wei Cheng was actually killed by such a powerful Sage. Was there a need for them to attack? It was too dangerous! However, someone noticed Xie Tianxing¡¯s expression and asked curiously, ¡°Sect Master, you don¡¯t seem to care much about this powerful Sage?¡± Xie Tianxing¡¯s expression was relatively relaxed. He even had a smile on his face, as if he was confident. ¡°No matter how strong he is, he¡¯s still a Sage,¡± Xie Tianxing emphasized. Then, he said, ¡°However, this person¡¯s strength is really powerful. We really can¡¯t let our guard down, so we definitely can¡¯t monopolize the benefits.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We can¡¯t eat alone. We have to pull a few more people over.¡± The Limitless Golden Immortal who suggested eating alone at the beginning hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°We still have to ask Sect Master to bring a few more Sages along. Only then will the plan be foolproof.¡± ¡°Indeed. Let¡¯s participate together with the others to protect the assets of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect.¡± The others nodded and said, ¡°With more people, we¡¯ll be stronger and can fight for more and better things.¡± These Limitless Golden Immortals also knew how to judge the situation. Since the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect was now controlled by such a powerful Sage, it meant that it was impossible for them to obtain all the treasures. They had to save a portion for that Sage first. If they wanted to take more, they had to increase the strength of their side and make that Saint be more apprehensive of their side. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I intend to do.¡± Xie Tianxing nodded and smiled. ¡°So this time, we don¡¯t just have to call the Sun Family, who also have a grudge against the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, but also the Myriad Saint Pavilion, which is on good terms with us. In that case, there will be a total of three Sages and each faction will bring two Limitless Golden Immortals each. With such a lineup, as long as that person is still a Sage, it¡¯s impossible for him not to be cautious.¡± 2 Everyone nodded and said in unison, ¡°Sect Master is wise!¡± ¡°Sect Master is wise!¡± ¡­ . The Myriad Saint Pavilion was one of the two Immortal sects of Bai Jingxing, and it was as famous as the Ten Thousand Sword Sect. However, it was said that a long time ago, Bai Jingxing only had one sect, the Myriad Saint Pavilion. Moreover, they had many Sages, which was how they became famous. Later on, an expert known as the Sword Saint left the Myriad Saint Pavilion and established his own sect. This was the Ten Thousand Sword Sect. Therefore, the Ten Thousand Sword Sect and the Myriad Saint Pavilion had always been on the same side, and their relationship was very harmonious. However, the former Myriad Saint Pavilion was stronger than the Ten Thousand Sword Sect. It¡¯s just that in the past tens of thousands of years, the development of the Myriad Saint Pavilion was not satisfactory and had already fallen behind the Ten Thousand Sword Sect. Under such a comparison of strength, even though the Ten Thousand Sword Sect had never suppressed anyone, the Myriad Saint Pavilion still had to care about their attitude. Xie Tianxing suddenly arrived with two Limitless Golden Immortals. The current Pavilion Master of the Myriad Saint Pavilion, Shi Yao, immediately brought three Limitless Golden Immortals out to welcome them, indicating the esteemed status of the guests. ¡°Thank you, Sect Master, for coming from afar. Please forgive me for not coming out to welcome you.¡± Shi Yao bowed leisurely, her voice pleasant and moving. She was a beautiful woman who looked to be in her thirties. Her facial features were defined and her features were picturesque. Especially her eyes. They were as bright as gems. Her eyelashes were long like fans. Even if she usually blinked, she gave off the feeling that she was pouting coquettishly. She was extremely charming. ¡°Hahaha, Pavilion Master Shi, why did you come to personally to welcome us? You¡¯re too polite.¡± Xie Tianxing laughed loudly. After some pleasantries, he followed Shi Yao in. Along the way, when Xie Tianxing walked beside her, he looked straight ahead and did not even dare to look at her. Shi Yao was beautiful, but the connections behind her were too complicated. He did not want to provoke her. In the starry skies of the myriad worlds, there was a saying about the current Myriad Saint Pavilion. Although it was a little exaggerated, it was enough to show how terrifying it was. But although Xie Tianxing thought this in his heart, he still involuntarily followed Shi Yao to a courtyard filled with the fragrance of flowers. The few Limitless Golden Immortals who followed had already retreated at some point, leaving only the two of them here. ¡°Sect Master Xie, what do you want to drink?¡± Shi Yao took out a few jars of wine and smiled sweetly. ¡°I won¡¯t drink first.¡± Xie Tianxing shook his head and said seriously, ¡°Pavilion Master Shi, I came to look for you this time for something very important.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Shi Yao seemed to be shocked when she heard this. She patted her tall and soft chest and actually put on a shy expression. ¡°We¡¯re already thousands of years old. Don¡¯t tell me you want to¡­¡± ¡°Wei Cheng of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect is already dead. Pavilion Master Shi, do you want to go to Chongyang Star with me and divide the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect?¡± Xie Tianxing knew Shi Yao¡¯s personality very well and went straight to the point. ¡°This¡­¡± Shi Yao was stunned when she heard this. Then, she licked her red lips with her lilac tongue and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, this is a big deal. 1 Sect Master Wei, please wait for a few more days. I still have to invite a few more people.¡± Xie Tianxing was overjoyed when he heard this. He nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s set off together in a few days.¡± With that, he cupped his hands and bade farewell without any reluctance. Shi Yao looked at Xie Tianxing who was departing in a hurry. The charm on her face immediately faded, and then it became a little plaintive. She muttered, ¡°This unorthodox path is not easy to take. It¡¯s been thousands of years, and I still lack over 300 more. When will I reach that number? Hmm¡­ I wonder what the one on the Chongyang Star is like.¡± 1 ¡­ . Xie Tianxing did not dare to stay in the Myriad Saint Pavilion for long. He piloted the flying ship to Qingyang Star. This place was different from the other four stars of the Five Views World. The main forces were not Immortal sects, but family clans. The two Sages of Qingyang Star were both from family clans. The sects had become places similar to academies here. They were just used by the large family clans to nurture their side branches¡¯ bloodlines. The strength of the sects were only limited to the levels below the Deva Realm. Xie Tianxing and the Sun Family originally did not have much interaction, but because both sides had hatred for the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, they quickly became familiar with each other in the past year or two. However, the head of the Sun Family, Sun Luping, had always been cautious. After hearing Xie Tianxing¡¯s intentions, he did not agree immediately and fell into deep thought. After a while, he asked again, ¡°Brother Xie, is Wei Cheng really dead? That old fox is the best at deceit. Don¡¯t be deceived by fake news.¡± ¡°Wei Cheng¡¯s Immortal True Essence has been shattered by that outsider Sage. How can he not die?¡± Xie Tianxing smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the news is definitely reliable. We¡¯ll just go over and split the assets.¡± ¡°But that outsider Sage can shatter Immortal True Essence. He might not be afraid of the three of us.¡± Sun Luping was still a little worried and felt that it was not safe. ¡°Aiya, Brother Sun.¡± Xie Tianxing was a little helpless. ¡°It¡¯s just a Sage. No matter how strong that person is, he¡¯s still a Sage. As long as he¡¯s not a Sage King, what is there to fear? We also have three Sages joining forces. Are we still afraid of him?¡± ¡°Three Sages will be joining forces? Pavilion Master Shi will also go, right?¡± Sun Luping thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Alright, with the three of us joining forces, it should be foolproof!¡± ¡°Hahaha, good, it¡¯s foolproof!¡± Xie Tianxing immediately laughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s split the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect among us and let that old thing Wei Cheng die with remaining grievances!¡± 1 ¡­ . Pei Qingshu went to the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect to be the Sect Master, while Hui Shi went out to investigate the situation on Qingyang Star and Baijing Star. As for Mingzhen, he was directly suppressed to prevent him from causing trouble outside. Only Li Cheng was left to serve him. Hence, Cui Heng¡¯s side became much quieter. However, this was also a situation that he was more satisfied with. He could study the books of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, the Plague Imperial Palace, and the Netherworld Sacred Sect in peace to increase his Nascent Soul cultivation. In less than three years, his Nascent Soul cultivation had increased from close to 60% to a full 60%. At this rate, he would be able to complete the Late-stage Nascent Soul cultivation in at most 200 years and try to break through to the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm. One afternoon, Cui Heng was bathing in the sunlight and flipping through books. Li Cheng was brewing tea at the side when he suddenly saw Cui Heng close the books and look up at the sky. ¡°Immortal Venerable, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Cheng asked curiously. ¡°We have guests.¡± Cui Heng chuckled. At the same time, he stood up and shook his arm to stretch his muscles. Chapter 294 - Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill, Immediately Becoming a Sage ¡°Immortal Venerable, are the people from Qingyang Star and Baijing Star coming to attack?¡± Li Cheng asked curiously. ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be here to attack.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°In the past few years, the information Bai Chengye has revealed has clearly described Hui Shi¡¯s strength. As long as they¡¯re not crazy, they won¡¯t dare to attack.¡± ¡°Then what are they here for?¡± Li Cheng asked curiously. If they weren¡¯t here to snatch something, what were they here for? ¡°They¡¯re here to make a fortune.¡± Cui Heng chuckled. ¡°How many treasures do you think I¡¯ll need if I want to buy over all three forces here?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Li Cheng was a little stunned and said in shock, ¡°How, how is this possible?¡± Although the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect had an extremely deep foundation and stored many treasures, it was impossible to buy out all three large factions. ¡°Why not?¡± The corners of Cui Heng¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as he said to Li Cheng, ¡°Do you have any pills here? The most ordinary ones will do.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Cheng hurriedly nodded. He took out a jade bottle from his sleeve and handed it to Cui Heng with both hands. ¡°Immortal Venerable, this is a Jade Dew Pill. It can be used to treat Devas. I casually refined it a few days ago and planned to give it to the juniors in my family.¡± ¡°Hm, this can be used.¡± Cui Heng considered simply. Then, he held the jade bottle in his hand and shook it gently. The seven pills inside flew out and floated in the air. Then, he gently blew at the seven pills, immediately turning them from their original emerald green to golden pills that emitted an aura that intertwined with myriad techniques. ¡°This, this is?!¡± Li Cheng watched this scene with his mouth agape, his eyes filled with shock. In his perception, each of these pills seemed to be a Sage, emitting a terrifying aura that made him tremble. ¡°From now on, these will be called Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills.¡± Cui Heng put the seven pills back into the jade bottle and handed it to Li Cheng. ¡°Consuming one of these pills can allow a Limitless Golden Immortal to immediately become a Sage.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Li Cheng took the bottle of pills in a daze. He felt as heavy as a mountain, and his hands were trembling. The moment he received the pills, a thin layer of sweat broke out on his forehead. He was too nervous! Just now, this bottle of pills only contained basic pills used to treat Devas. But the Immortal Venerable only blew at them and they turned into Immortal pills that could immediately allow people to become Sages! They could immediately become a Sage! Since ancient times, there had been many Limitless Golden Immortals, but there were only a few Sages. In the entire universe, there were probably not many Sages. Now, one only needed to take this pill to become a Sage. Was this the power of the Immortal Venerable? It was simply unbelievable! ¡°Immortal Venerable, are you planning to use these Jade Dew, no, Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills to trade with them?¡± Li Cheng could not help but ask, ¡°But these pills are too, too precious.¡± What could the people from the Qingyang Star and Baijing Star use to trade for the Sage Pills? How many Sages were there in the entire Five Views Realm? Even including the dead Wei Cheng, there were only nine. These seven Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills meant seven new Sages! ¡°They can buy it together.¡± Cui Heng chuckled. ¡°Since the three large factions came together, they definitely have enough to buy one or two. I¡¯ll also give them a suitable discount.¡± ¡°This, is this even possible?¡± Li Cheng was a little confused as he muttered, ¡°But buying a few together means that someone will lose out. Will anyone really give up this opportunity? This is an Immortal pill that can immediately make a person become a Sage.¡± ¡°Actually, if they can¡¯t afford the cost, they can still take out a loan with the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect and pay some interest,¡± Cui Heng said seriously. ¡°In a while, bring the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills to the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect and tell Qingshu about this. Let him think about the interest rate and deal with the loan.¡± ¡°You can still do this?¡± Li Cheng¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Was this the power of the Immortal Venerable? ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to want to take out a loan when you can¡¯t afford something?¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°They can also find other forces they¡¯re familiar with to borrow from or use other methods to get the resources.¡± ¡°If they borrow from other forces, will they publicize the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills?¡± Li Cheng had an idea. ¡°This way, more forces will want to come and buy it.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that great?¡± Cui Heng nodded and smiled. If that was really the case, he could sit on Chongyang Star and collect the books of the myriad worlds without going out at all. ¡°In that case, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to ask Immortal Venerable to prepare more Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills.¡± Li Cheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°No one can resist the temptation of this Immortal pill. Especially those forces with deep foundations and many treasures, but who are already on the decline. They urgently need to produce a new Sage. There are such forces in the Five Views Realm, the starry skies around the Five Views Realm, and some neighboring worlds. If the news of the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill gets out, they will swarm over.¡± In other words, when that happened, seven Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills should not be enough. ¡°I¡¯m only afraid that they can¡¯t afford it. There won¡¯t be a situation where we run out of pills.¡± Cui Heng laughed when he heard this. As he spoke, he created more than a hundred jade bottles out of thin air which floated in the air. Then, he extended a finger and tapped lightly. The ground trembled slightly, and sand flew into the air. They spun and jumped, changing their essence in the blink of an eye. They intertwined with the laws and principles and turned into golden pills that emitted a strong fragrance. They had all turned into the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills. The hundred-odd jade bottles flew up and stored these pills. 120 bottles, seven pills each. There were a total of 840 Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills. Li Cheng was completely dumbfounded. He was stunned on the spot. He was as motionless as a puppet, clearly shocked to the extreme by the scene in front of him. This was too ridiculous! It was really too ridiculous! Just now, Cui Heng had still used the Jade Dew Pills to transform into the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills. Now, he just used gravel to transform into Immortal pills of this level. What was the difference between this and creating a Sage out of thin air? No, it seemed that Immortal Venerable could not only create Sages out of thin air! Back when Immortal Venerable was on Tianzhu Star, he did seem to have directly awakened an extremely powerful Star God. That body that was even larger than a planet and contained boundless power was something that even Sage Kings could not compare to. He casually enlightened a Creator? This¡­ Li Cheng did not dare to continue thinking. This had already exceeded his imagination. Hence, he adjusted his mood slightly, took a deep breath, and bowed respectfully to Cui Heng. ¡°Immortal Venerable is mighty!¡± Then, he set off for the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. ¡­ . When Xie Tianxing, Sun Luping, and Shi Yao¡¯s flying shuttle entered the atmosphere of Chongyang Star, they received a guidance message. ¡°Welcome to the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect!¡± This puzzled them, and they became vigilant. ¡°Brother Xie, what¡¯s going on? We were discovered as soon as we entered?¡± Sun Luping sent a message to Xie Tianxing through the flying ship, seemingly a little nervous. ¡°We didn¡¯t fall for a trap, right?¡± ¡°Sect Master Xie, is that Sage still on Chongyang Star?¡± Shi Yao also sent a message. However, she did not seem to be worried or nervous. Instead, she looked forward to it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my information is definitely reliable.¡± Xie Tianxing still looked confident. Actually, he was also a little uncertain in his heart, but it was already too late to back down. He could only go to the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect to take a look. At most, he would just run away at the last minute. The three of them were very familiar with the location of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. Soon, they arrived at the mountain gate. Their flying shuttles descended slowly. Xie Tianxing, Sun Luping, and Shi Yao each brought two Limitless Golden Immortals out. They saw Li Cheng and Pei Qingshu waiting in front of the mountain gate. ¡°Our Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect is honored by your arrival!¡± Pei Qingshu took the initiative to welcome them with a very warm attitude. ¡°I¡¯m Pei Qingshu, the current Sect Master of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect.¡± In his opinion, these three people were his Master¡¯s treasure vault. As his disciple, he would definitely use a lot of effort to clean out these treasure vaults, especially their treasured books and secrets. This was what his Master needed the most. Xie Tianxing and Sun Luping sized up Pei Qingshu carefully and were surprised. They also discovered that Pei Qingshu, a Limitless Golden Immortal, was a little different. The aura on his body was incomparably dense, far stronger than ordinary Limitless Golden Immortals. Could this be the disciple of that Sage? Shi Yao¡¯s gaze wandered as she looked at Pei Qingshu with interest. Her gaze swept across his face, shoulders, arms, waist, and other parts. She smiled charmingly and said, ¡°Little brother, you¡¯re not bad.¡± Pei Qingshu pretended not to notice their reaction. He still had a smile on his face as he asked, ¡°Venerable Sages, you didn¡¯t come to my Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect just to stroll around, right?¡± ¡°Sect Master Pei is right. We came to ask something.¡± As the leader, Xie Tianxing was the first to stand out and get straight to the point. ¡°We brought a lot of treasures this time and want to exchange them for some things from the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. I wonder if that¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°Exchange for something from the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect?¡± Pei Qingshu pretended to be deep in thought when he heard this. Then, he shook his head and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Xie Tianxing frowned. This was different from the information he had received previously. Sun Luping and Shi Yao also looked at Xie Tianxing in confusion. ¡°Because I have something you¡¯ll want more. I¡¯m guessing that you didn¡¯t bring enough treasures.¡± Pei Qingshu chuckled and glanced at Li Cheng beside him. ¡°Alright.¡± Li Cheng nodded and took out a jade bottle from his sleeve. He opened the seal and a dense medicinal fragrance immediately rushed out, attracting the gazes of the three Sages. ¡°These are seven Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills. They are immortal pills refined from the creation of heaven and earth and the essence of the myriad Daos. After a Limitless Golden Immortal takes one, he can immediately become a Sage.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the entire place fell silent. Xie Tianxing, Sun Luping, and Shi Yao were dumbfounded as they looked at the jade bottle in disbelief. The eyes of the six Limitless Golden Immortals behind them turned red. They could immediately become a Sage! Chapter 295 - Im Asking You If You Want It A pill that could allow one to become a Sage immediately! It was simply unheard of. Since ancient times, there had been countless Limitless Golden Immortals in the Five Views Realm. Becoming a Sage was their common pursuit, and it was also a realm that they had tried their best to step into after thousands of years. Yet, there were few who could really do so. The difficulty of reaching the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm could be imagined. The distance from the Peak of the Immortal Body realm to the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm was like a natural chasm, blocking countless talented people. Countless heavenly geniuses were forced to their knees in front of this threshold. Even after cultivating from a peerless beauty to a white-haired woman, one still could not cross this threshold. These geniuses had also been high-spirited once and had even reached the Limitless Golden Immortal realm before the age of 1,000. However, in the end, they still became withered bones in a tomb. They could only watch helplessly as their lifespan was exhausted. This step was too difficult. It was as difficult as ascending to the heavens! But now, someone told them that they only needed to take one pill to become a Sage! There was no bottleneck, nor was there any difficulty. As long as a Limitless Golden Immortal ate this pill, he would immediately be able to reach the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm and step into the Sixth Realm of the Immortal World, obtaining the position of a Sage. Did such an Immortal pill really exist in the world? It was too unbelievable! If these words had not come from the people of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, if they had not been said in front of Xie Tianxing, Sun Luping, and Shi Yao, no one would have believed them. But even so, the effect of this pill was still incomparably shocking. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Is this pill really so effective?!¡± ¡°What evidence do you have for the medicinal effects you mentioned?¡± Three Limitless Golden Immortals could not help but ask. Although their voices were filled with shock and confusion, their gazes were still fixed on the jade bottle. Their eyes were a little red, clearly filled with desire. ¡°Are you questioning the effect of our Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill?¡± Pei Qingshu sneered. ¡°Your Sect Master hasn¡¯t even spoken. Do you have the right to speak here?¡± This was a pill made by his Master. Who were these people to question it? The three Limitless Golden Immortals were instantly speechless. Xie Tianxing and Sun Luping¡¯s expressions also changed slightly. They frowned and looked at Pei Qingshu with more scrutiny and even fear. This person was not simple. He was clearly just a Limitless Golden Immortal, but he spoke so confidently. Moreover, he took out such an earth-shattering pill¡­ It seemed that the Sage behind him was not simple. Xie Tianxing and Sun Luping looked at each other and exchanged opinions. Then, they nodded at each other and turned around to scold the Limitless Golden Immortals who had just asked. ¡°I was the one talking to Sect Master Pei just now. It¡¯s not time for you to speak yet. Why are you in such a hurry?¡± ¡°Who gave you the guts to question Sect Master Pei without permission? Hurry up and apologize!¡± The three Limitless Golden Immortals lowered their heads and did not dare to make a sound. Shi Yao stood at the side with a smile on her lips as she quietly watched all of this. She had brought two women with her. They were relatively meticulous and careful in their actions. After learning about the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill, they did not act rashly, nor did they ask. Pei Qingshu watched coldly from the sidelines. After Xie Tianxing and Sun Luping finished scolding them, he said, ¡°Actually, the two of you don¡¯t have to scold them like this. Just now, I thought about it. The price of the first Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill for the two of you has increased to twice or three times the original price. It¡¯s a warning. How about that?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Xie Tianxing and Sun Luping¡¯s expressions changed. They both turned to look at Pei Qingshu. ¡®Twice or thrice times the original price?¡¯ This was too exaggerated! ¡°There¡¯s no need to be like this. They didn¡¯t mean to do it.¡± Xie Tianxing tried to explain. ¡°Sect Master Pei, they just said something wrong because they were too shocked,¡± Sun Luping explained. ¡°Then let¡¯s make it four or six times the original price.¡± Pei Qingshu¡¯s smile did not fade. He smiled and said, ¡°What do the two Venerable Sages think?¡± Xie Tianxing and Sun Luping¡¯s faces immediately turned green and purple. ¡°Sect Master Pei, this doesn¡¯t seem like a normal transaction,¡± Xie Tianxing said in a low voice, his tone a little unfriendly. ¡°The price of the first Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill will be four times the original price,¡± Pei Qingshu said indifferently. ¡°Brother Li, take note.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Li Cheng noted it down happily. This was a great thing for Immortal Venerable. ¡°You!¡± Xie Tianxing¡¯s eyes widened. At this moment, he felt a fire burning in his heart, and his hands were trembling. He, a Sage at the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm, was actually suppressed by a Limitless Golden Immortal in terms of words and aura. If news of this spread, what face would the Ten Thousand Sword Sect have left?! ¡°Brother Xie, you have to think carefully. Those are seven medicinal pills that can immediately allow one to become a Sage.¡± Sun Luping¡¯s voice was transmitted through his divine sense and spiritual perception. ¡°If the effects of the medicinal pills are true, think about what kind of existence can do such a thing. Are they merely just two Limitless Golden Immortals?¡± Sun Luping¡¯s words were like a basin of cold water poured on Xie Tianxing¡¯s head. The burning anger in his heart was extinguished on the spot. However, he was still a little indignant. ¡°Am I supposed to apologize like this?¡± Xie Tianxing could not help but reply with his divine sense, ¡°Isn¡¯t this just kneeling and begging?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just asking if you want it.¡± Sun Luping said simply and bluntly with his divine sense, ¡°You should know very well what it means to have one or a few more Sages in your family.¡± Chapter 296 - Im Asking You If You Want It (2) ¡°¡­¡± Xie Tianxing was silent for a moment. After taking a deep breath, he bowed respectfully and apologized to Pei Qingshu. ¡°Sect Master Pei, I was rude and wasn¡¯t strict in controlling my men. Please forgive me.¡± This scene stunned the few Limitless Golden Immortals behind him. They all looked at him in shock. The Sect Master of the Ten Thousand Sword Sect, Xie Tianxing, was famous for being arrogant. Now, he actually bowed down to a Limitless Golden Immortal. It was simply unbelievable! However, on careful thought, it was very likely that there was a big shot hidden behind this Limitless Golden Immortal. Otherwise, it was impossible for Xie Tianxing to do such a thing. ¡°Haha, there¡¯s no need to be like this.¡± Pei Qingshu waved his hand when he saw this and said with a smile, ¡°How about this? Since Sect Master Xie has already repented, I¡¯ll cut your price a little. Three times the original price will do, just like Family Head Sun¡¯s.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sect Master Pei.¡± Xie Tianxing cupped his hands and thanked him. A smile that was uglier than crying appeared on his face. ¡°May I ask, Sect Master Pei, what¡¯s the price of this Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill?¡± ¡°Three Sage Armaments can be exchanged for one Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill.¡± Pei Qingshu smiled and said, ¡°If the Sage Armaments are not enough, you can use natural treasures and ancient books to exchange. 30 Sage-level natural treasures can be counted as one Sage Armament. A thousand books that don¡¯t repeat, and also record the details of historical events can also be counted as a Sage Armament. Of course, this is only the standard price. Sect Master Xie, Patriarch Sun, your first Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill has to be tripled, which is nine Sage Armaments.¡± Hiss! Hiss! Xie Tianxing and Sun Luping could not help but gasp. The Limitless Golden Immortals behind them almost fainted from shock, and their faces turned incomparably pale. Just because they asked one question, they made their Sect Master and Family Head pay six more Sage Armaments. They deserved to die! Shi Yao originally had a relaxed expression as if she was watching a show. When she heard this price, she could not help but raise her eyebrows. Nine Sage Armaments? The Ten Thousand Sword Sect and the Sun Family did not even have nine Sage Armaments. Sage Armaments were extremely rare. Crafting one needed at least 20 Sage-level natural treasures as materials and the power of a Sage to painstakingly forge for more than 3,000 years before the embryo of a Sage Armament could be forged. Next, they had to nourish this artifact embryo for tens of thousands of years before it had a 30% chance of becoming a completed Sage Armament. The cost was too high. The Ten Thousand Sword Sect had been passed down for more than 20,000 years and had produced three Sages. To this day, they only had two Sage Armaments . And this was only because they had been lucky enough to successfully nurture two out of four weapon embryos. The Sun Family was in an even worse state. Their legacy had been passed down for more than 30,000 years, and four Sages had appeared. However, they only have one Sage Armament right now. However, for the Myriad Saint Pavilion, which had a deep foundation, it was not difficult to take out three Sage Armaments. Even if they had to take out a few more, it was not impossible. Hence, Shi Yao¡¯s eyes flickered as she smiled charmingly and said to Pei Qingshu, ¡°Sect Master Pei, I¡¯ll offer three Sage Armaments to buy one Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill from you. However, I don¡¯t have enough on hand. I came here to exchange for something from the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, so I only brought a Sage Armament and some natural treasures. I didn¡¯t bring many ancient books. Can I pay 30 Sage-level natural treasures and a Sage Armament first? I¡¯ll pay the remaining amount with 1,000 ancient books after I return to the sect to retrieve them.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Pei Qingshu nodded and smiled. ¡°Li Cheng, give her a Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Li Cheng nodded and smiled. At the same time, he shook the jade bottle gently. Immediately, a golden pill flew out and floated in front of Shi Yao. The aura of all techniques and Dao gathering into one filled the void, and the dense medicinal fragrance refreshed the mind. It was impossible to tell that this was an ordinary grain of sand. At this moment, the six Limitless Golden Immortals were already intoxicated by the medicinal fragrance. Even the three Sages could not help but exclaim in their hearts. They actually felt that the aura emitted by this pill was even more perfect than their own cultivation. It was as if they had cultivated for thousands of years and were inferior to a pill. This feeling was too strange. Shi Yao happily held the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill in her hand. After sensing it carefully, she could not help but sigh. ¡°It¡¯s indeed an Immortal pill and divine medicine!¡± Then, she called over a Limitless Golden Immortal she had brought over and handed over the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill. ¡°Sui¡¯er, you¡¯ve been in the Limitless Golden Immortal realm for 3,000 years. Give it a try.¡± At this moment, everyone¡¯s gazes were focused on the Limitless Golden Immortal called Sui¡¯er. ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Sui¡¯er knelt on the ground. After bowing and thanking her, she swallowed the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill. Then¡ª Buzz! The void trembled, and endless golden light suddenly erupted from Sui¡¯er¡¯s body. An aura that completely surpassed that of a Limitless Golden Immortal swept out. At the same time, the weather in the world changed. Countless lights of different colors appeared out of thin air, and the scene of myriad techniques resonating appeared. ¡°Sage Phenomenon!¡± ¡°She really became a Sage!¡± ¡°Oh my god, she really became a Sage immediately!¡± Exclamations rose and fell. Xie Tianxing and Sun Luping looked up at the phenomenon in the sky in extreme shock, their hearts incomparably complicated. This Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill was real! The Dao Validation phenomenon had already appeared. It couldn¡¯t be more real! ¡°Three times the price, three times the price¡­¡± Xie Tianxing was filled with regret. He wished he could beat the two people he had brought to death on the spot. He still yearned for the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill. After all, although Sage Armaments were precious and rare, and they could also unleash extremely powerful might in the hands of Sages, once the sect no longer had a Sage guarding it, the Sage Armament might become a source of trouble. In comparison, having a ready-made Sage would ensure that the sect¡¯s inheritance would not end. Moreover, an additional Sage Armament would at most allow the sect to have a deeper foundation. However, if they could directly obtain another Sage, it would be enough to allow the sect to develop from a stable state to a strong one. ¡°I have to buy at least one Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill!¡± Xie Tianxing thought to himself. ¡°Fortunately, it can be converted from ancient books. This is not too precious. There are many ancient books about the survival of my Ten Thousand Sword Sect. Even if there are limited ancient books that recorded history, there should be more than 10,000 of them. It¡¯s enough to buy one. Moreover, a Sage Armament is enough to exchange for countless books. I can still do it. But I have to be fast and decisive. Otherwise, someone else will beat me to it. The ancient books can¡¯t be repeated. If I fall behind¡­¡± ¡°Sect Master Pei, I happened to bring 12,000 ancient books.¡± At this moment, Sun Luping suddenly said, ¡°I plan to use 9,000 of them to buy an Immortal pill.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xie Tianxing was stunned on the spot and hurriedly said, ¡°Me, me too. Sect Master Pei, I also want to use 9,000 ancient books to buy an Immortal pill.¡± ¡°Alright, no problem.¡± Pei Qingshu nodded and smiled. ¡°However, the ancient books might repeat themselves, or it might not be what we want. I want to explain the rules clearly. In terms of numbers, we¡¯ll collect 9,000 books first. If we find any books we don¡¯t need, we¡¯ll look for you again to make up the difference. In addition, if the books provided by the latecomers repeat the previous ones, we won¡¯t want them. You have to make up the difference.¡± ¡°That¡¯s natural.¡± Sun Luping nodded repeatedly. He could not help but feel a little glad that he had moved quickly and snatched the initiative. Otherwise, he might have suffered a lot. ¡°¡­¡± Xie Tianxing looked like he had eaten a fly. He wished he could slap himself. Why was he thinking so much? He should have just bought it! ¡°By the way.¡± Pei Qingshu smiled again and said, ¡°If the three of you still want to buy more Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill and don¡¯t have enough treasures on hand, we can even provide loan services. The Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect has a long history and a deep foundation. There are ten Sage Armaments alone. Coupled with Pavilion Master Shi¡¯s one, we have 11 Sage Armaments. Other than that, there are also many Sage-level natural treasures. ¡°You can apply to loan a Sage Armament or natural treasures from us at any time to buy the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill. However, since it¡¯s a loan, there has to be interest and a repayment period. We¡¯ll set the repayment period at 300 years. I¡¯ll give you a discount. If you want to borrow three Sage Armaments, you only need to return four after 300 years. How is it?¡± There was dead silence. An additional Sage Armament every 300 years. Who could pay for this? Unless they went and robbed someone. Shi Yao couldn¡¯t help but swallow. ¡°Can we repay it in other ways?¡± Chapter 297 - Waiting for the Fish to Take the Bait, Strange Movement in the Myriad Poison Pool Even though the Myriad Saint Pavilion had a deep foundation and many Sage Armaments, Shi Yao was still frightened by the high interest. If one Sage Armament was added in the first 300 years, two would be added in 600 years. After 900 years, it would be three. This was directly double the loan! It was too terrifying! This made her subconsciously think of using other ways to pay. However, even if that was the case, even if her identity could come into play, how could it compare to a Sage Armament? Pei Qingshu pretended not to hear Shi Yao¡¯s words and emphasized, ¡°By the way, I forgot to tell everyone that the interest is accumulated every 900 years. In other words, if you borrow three at the beginning, then I¡¯ll count them as six in 900 years. In the future, I¡¯ll add two more Sage Armaments every 300 years. After 1,800 years, we¡¯ll calculate accordingly, and you¡¯ll be owing 12. In the future, we¡¯ll add four more every 300 years. From this, I hope everyone can repay the loan as soon as possible.¡± Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard this. What kind of loan shark was this! If they could not return the three Sage Armaments within 1,800 years, it would become 24 in 2,700 years. If they waited until 3,600 years to repay the loan, the number would swell to a very ridiculous level. It was too terrifying! They could not afford it at all, nor could he afford not to return the loan. However, after the initial shock, the three of them began to think carefully again. Then, similar thoughts appeared in their minds. ¡°If there are more Sages, our own forces will become stronger. This way, we can destroy some evil forces and obtain more Sage Armaments. In 300 years, as long as we conquer a few more evil sects, it¡¯s indeed possible to gather four Sage Armaments. Moreover, we can use ancient books or natural treasures to repay the loan. There should be a chance to pay it back within 300 years.¡± There were many sects and families in the starry sky, as well as many strange factions. Among them were many evil forces that enjoyed killing or refining souls. Annihilating such a force naturally occupied a righteous position. There was no need for any special reason to attack. Hence, Xie Tianxing said decisively this time, ¡°Sect Master Pei, I hope to borrow three Sage Armaments to buy the second Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill.¡± Immediately after, Sun Luping also made a request for a loan. ¡°Me too. Sect Master Pei, I also want to borrow three Sage Armaments to buy the second Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill.¡± Shi Yao was even more generous. ¡°Sect Master Pei, I want to reserve a Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill first. I¡¯ll go back to get the natural treasures and Sage Armaments. Then, I¡¯ll borrow three Sage Armaments to buy the third Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill.¡± Just like that, seven Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills were gone. Xie Tianxing and Sun Luping each took out 9,000 ancient books and borrowed three Sage Armaments, buying a total of four. Shi Yao was rich and imposing, and she bought three pills. This also meant that the strength of the Five Views Realm was about to undergo a tremendous change. The number of Sages was about to increase exponentially. Moreover, those forces in the Five Views Realm who had Sage Armaments and usually did not have a righteous style would probably suffer. Of course, there were also those ancient sects that once had Sages and were only left with Sage Armaments. They would probably become targets soon. No one could refuse the temptation of the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill. As for the assets of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, although they had lent out a lot, because they were all used to buy the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill, they had actually not lost anything at all. As time passed, their coffers would only increase exponentially. Hu ¨C At this moment, the gentle sound of the wind spread out. The disciple of the Myriad Saint Pavilion, Sui¡¯er, who had swallowed the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill, had already ended her breakthrough and slowly descended from the sky. Her entire body was enveloped in a faint layer of golden light, emitting a divine aura. An incomparably powerful aura and pressure naturally spread, causing the few Limitless Golden Immortals standing around to subconsciously retreat into the distance to reduce the pressure they were enduring. Xie Tianxing, Sun Luping, and Shi Yao looked surprised. They all realized that Sui¡¯er¡¯s situation was a little unusual. She had clearly just broken through to the Sage realm, but the powerful aura emitted from her body was like that of a Sage who had cultivated for a thousand years. Moreover, the power was even purer. These signs indicated that although Sui¡¯er had just become a Sage, the power she possessed should already be considered the middle level of Sages. Even if she could not compare to the three Sages, who had cultivated for thousands of years, she had already far surpassed ordinary new Sages. A Sage who broke through after consuming the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill was even stronger than a normal Sage?! Such a thought suddenly appeared in their minds. ¡°Sect Master Pei, we¡¯ll go back and prepare the ancient books now. We¡¯ll be back to pay soon.¡± ¡°We have to go back first as well. At the same time, we¡¯ll search for new ancient books and see if we can use them to repay our debts.¡± ¡°Sect Master Pei, we¡¯re leaving too. I have to choose the candidates for the remaining two pills as soon as possible.¡± Xie Tianxing, Sun Luping, and Shi Yao hurriedly bade farewell. They wished they could return to their families immediately and let their trusted disciples swallow the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill to verify their previous guess. If their guess was true, then this Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill was worth it. This would be the beginning of their rise. ¡­ . In front of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. Divine weapons, natural treasures, and ancient history books piled up like a mountain. Pei Qingshu counted his gains and said to Li Cheng, ¡°Brother Li, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to send these ancient books to Master. I have to make some preparations here and wait for the next wave of guests tocomes.¡± Actually, before Xie Tianxing, Sun Luping, and Shi Yao arrived, the news of the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill had already been spread by Bai Chengye, a professional promoter. However, not many people believed it. When the number of Sages from the Ten Thousand Sword Sect, the Sun Family, and the Myriad Saint Pavilion soared and attacked everywhere to repay their debts, naturally, some people would believe the news of the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill. At that time, more people would come here to buy the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill. Naturally, he had to be prepared. He could not possibly make every transaction in front of the mountain gate. It looked a little shabby. ¡°Alright, no problem.¡± Li Cheng nodded and took out more than ten jade bottles to hand to Pei Qingshu. He smiled and said, ¡°If the outside world finds out that we have hundreds of Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills here, they will probably come over to snatch them.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that even better?¡± Pei Qingshu shook his neck and moved his hands. He chuckled and said, ¡°My hands have been itching for a long time. I was just worried that there was nowhere to fight. If we can attract some Sages or even Sage Kings from the other realms, we can create a lot of gains for Master. It can be said to be killing many birds with one stone. Wonderful, wonderful!¡± ¡°Immortal Venerable seemed to have mentioned such a situation before.¡± Li Cheng thought for a moment and smiled. ¡°Fishing?¡± ¡°Haha, indeed.¡± Pei Qingshu nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s see if any stupid fish are willing to take the bait.¡± ¡­ . Luling City. During this period of time, Cui Heng was still living in seclusion and focused on reading the books and spells of the three Immortal sects on Chongyang Star. Such a living state caused not many people to know of his existence even though he had been on Chongyang Star for some years. There were only a limited number of people like Zhu Changsheng, Gao Shouxin, Chongyang Star God, and Li Quan. As for those who knew his strength, there were even fewer. Therefore, in the eyes of most people in the Five Views Realm, Chongyang Star had indeed undergone a tremendous change. However, the core figure surrounding all these changes was not Cui Heng, but Hui Shi, who was collecting all kinds of information on Baijing Star. The Sect Master of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, Wei Cheng, had died, and the Sect Master had changed hands. The Sect Master of the Plague Imperial Palace, Zhu Changsheng, had also suddenly left Chongyang Star in a flying shuttle. It was truly a huge change that had not happened in 10,000 years. All of this began with the appearance of Hui Shi, an outsider Sage. Almost all the experts in the Five Views Realm were focused on Hui Shi. Some experts from other worlds even received the news and began to pay attention to Hui Shi. After all, it was very difficult for people not to pay attention to such strength. Cui Heng was happy to be able to focus on increasing his Nascent Soul cultivation. In any case, the books of the three Immortal sects were enough for him to digest for a period of time. Not to mention the nearly 20,000 ancient books handed over by the Ten Thousand Sword Sect, the Sun Family, and the Myriad Saint Pavilion. They were all experience bags! On this day, Cui Heng was brewing tea and reading in the courtyard. He lay on his homemade rocking chair and swayed in satisfaction. Li Quan suddenly jogged over. He first bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Exalted Immortal, the acting Sect Master of the Plague Imperial Palace, Lanta, wants to see you.¡± ¡°The acting Sect Master of the Plague Imperial Palace?¡± Cui Heng stopped shaking the rocking chair and put down the books in his hand. He looked outside and nodded slightly. ¡°Let her come over.¡± Lanta was once one of the six Elders of the Plague Imperial Palace. She was in charge of summarizing the important matters of the world and adjusting the development direction of the Plague Imperial Palace at any time. Zhu Changsheng was sent out by Cui Heng to retrieve the things in the ¡°Great Plague Immortal Treasure Vault¡±. Before he left, he appointed Lanta as the acting Sect Master of the Plague Imperial Palace. In order to let Zhu Changsheng search for the Grand Plague Immortal Treasure Vault in peace, Cui Heng had promised him that if there was anything important in the Plague Imperial Palace that was difficult to resolve, he could get Lanta to come over and ask for help. After Li Quan left, he quickly saw a slender figure walking over. This was a beautiful woman who looked to be in her thirties. Her facial features were extremely beautiful and exquisite, and her figure was mature and alluring. She was wearing a Southern Border style dress with very little fabric, and it gave off a huge visual impact. ¡°Greetings, Immortal Venerable.¡± Lanta bowed respectfully. ¡°Alright, get up.¡± Cui Heng sized up this rather exotic woman and nodded. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Immortal Venerable, it¡¯s like this¡­¡± Lan Ta hurriedly said,¡± There have been strange movements in the Myriad Poison Pool of the Plague Imperial Palace recently. The poisonous gas can¡¯t be suppressed, and many disciples have fallen unconscious. In the past few days, even the Sage Armament, Poison Plague Sword, has begun to tremble. It¡¯s as if it¡¯s been summoned by something. It feels like it can fly away at any time.¡± Chapter 298 - The Living Myriad Poison Pool ¡°Myriad Poison Pool?¡± Cui Heng pondered for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°I remember that the Myriad Poison Pool should be one of the roots of the Plague Imperial Palace?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Lanta said with a nod. ¡°According to the records, the Myriad Poison Pond is one of the two origin inheritances brought from the Primordial Star by the Plague Imperial Palace 120,000 years ago. It contains supreme mysteries. Therefore, the past Sect Masters have all cultivated in the Myriad Poison Pool and comprehended the Dao runes, Dharmas, and Logos inside, trying to break through the level of a Sage and become a true Sage King. Moreover, we have many unique martial techniques that can only be cultivated with the help of the water in the Myriad Poison Pool. Now that the Myriad Poison Pool is acting strangely, we can no longer obtain its water. If this continues, most of our martial techniques will be crippled. This matter concerns the continuation of our inheritance. It¡¯s really urgent. I have no choice and can only boldly come and disturb Immortal Venerable¡¯s peace and ask for your help.¡± ¡°I once promised Zhu Changsheng that if the Plague Imperial Palace encountered any problems that could not be resolved, he could come to me for help.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not someone who breaks my promises, so I¡¯ll naturally help.¡± ¡°Thank you, Immortal Venerable, thank you!¡± Lanta thanked him excitedly and kowtowed repeatedly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Cui Heng stood up. ¡­ . In the past tens of thousands of years, after several battles, the Plague Imperial Palace had distanced itself from the area where civilization was located. To this day, although the Plague Imperial Palace was still one of the three Immortal Sects of Chongyang, it was located in the depths of the Southern Wilderness¡¯ Hundred Thousand Mountains. There were countless trees around the periphery, and there were even strange array formations set up. There were almost no traces of human civilization. If not for someone guiding them, even a Sage who had already fused all techniques together might not be able to pass through these layers of confusion and terrain. Not to mention finding the base of the Plague Imperial Palace. However, with Lanta as the acting Sect Master, there was naturally no situation where he could not find the way. The two of them passed through a narrow and damp passageway very smoothly. Then, everything became clear. It was as if they had arrived at a new world. There were strange flowers and plants everywhere, and huge trees towered into the sky. In the middle of the forest was a tall and magnificent palace. It was the Plague Imperial Palace. In the past, there were actually many disciples coming and going from the Plague Imperial Palace. This was because the Plague Imperial Palace itself was equivalent to an extremely high-quality treasure. Cultivating beside it would yield twice the results with half the effort. This was also why the huge empty space around the palace was left empty. However, there was no one within a radius of more than ten kilometers of the Plague Palace. They were all hiding far away. At this moment, the Plague Imperial Palace was wrapped in strange colorful fog that spread for seven to eight kilometers. Moreover, this fog was clearly poisonous. The trees planted in front of the palace had already withered and died. As soon as Lanta appeared, many disciples of the Plague Imperial Palace rushed over. There were men and women, Mystic Deities and Golden Immortals, and a few Limitless Golden Immortals. ¡°Elder Lanta, you¡¯re finally back. The fog in the Myriad Poison Pool has spread even more.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even Golden Immortals can¡¯t withstand the fog of the Myriad Poison Pool now. If a Taiyi Mystic Deity accidentally takes a breath, they will faint on the spot.¡± ¡°And the Poison Plague Sword. After you left, the Poison Plague Sword seemed to have been agitated by something. It was unsheathed and floated in the hall of the Plague Imperial Palace.¡± The ones who spoke were all Limitless Golden Immortals. The fog that enveloped the Plague Imperial Palace could not affect Limitless Golden Immortals yet. They could still go in to investigate the situation, but the more they investigated, the more frightened they became. The situation kept worsening. At this moment, someone noticed Cui Heng and could not help but ask Lanta, ¡°Elder Lanta, this is?¡± Zhu Changsheng did not announce Cui Heng¡¯s existence because the people from the Plague Imperial Palace actually did not know of Cui Heng¡¯s existence. However, Lanta had gone out this time to ask for help. Now that she has brought someone back, he must be here to help. ¡°This is Senior Cui. Even the Sect Master respects him as Exalted Immortal.¡± Lanta briefly introduced Cui Heng before bowing respectfully. ¡°Exalted Immortal, please save our Plague Imperial Palace.¡± Everyone present was shocked when they heard this and looked at Cui Heng. Even the Sect Master respected him as an Exalted Immortal?! This description was too exaggerated for the disciples of the Plague Imperial Palace. The Sect Master was already a Sage who had fused all techniques together. What kind of existence could be respected as an Exalted Immortal by him? Peak of the Sixth Realm, or a legendary supreme existence that had stepped into the Seventh Realm? When did such a powerful figure appear on the Chongyang Star? ¡°Follow me in to take a look first.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and stared at the colorful fog. He said in a low voice, ¡°This fog is not simple.¡± Under his divine sense, the essence of this fog was clearly visible. It was fog formed by the interweaving of various laws. However, these nomological Dao runes were not dense. They were only a thin power and were not very powerful. It was as if they were an aura that was spreading out from a huge body. If there was anything special about it, it was that these nomological Dao runes had extremely strong spirituality. They were simply like living beings, and they were constantly becoming dense and strengthening. It was actually very simple to resolve the problem of the fog spreading. He only needed to find the main body and seal it. However, Cui Heng could not help but care about the fact that it had extremely strong spirituality. Power of laws that had spirituality. This was already a very clear characteristic of a Nascent Soul cultivator. If this fog had spread out from the Myriad Poison Pool, didn¡¯t that mean that the Myriad Poison Pool had the essence equivalent to the Nascent Soul realm? This was a little exaggerated. After all, according to the records of the Plague Imperial Palace, even at its peak, the Plague Imperial Palace did not have a Creator. Where did they obtain a treasure that was equivalent to the Nascent Soul realm? Cui Heng was puzzled and walked straight to the Plague Imperial Palace. Lanta followed behind him without hesitation. ¡°Elder, be careful.¡± Someone hurriedly reminded, worried that Lanta did not know that the poison of the fog had increased. However, before he could finish his sentence, the colorful fog began to dissipate quickly. After Cui Heng walked into the fog, the fog around him instantly dissipated. The fog within a hundred feet was cleared and the air was no longer poisonous. ¡°What, what kind of method is this?!¡± The disciples of the Plague Palace were all very shocked. They had already tried to disperse the fog earlier. However, because the essence of this fog was extremely strong, even the Limitless Golden Immortals could not disperse it. They could only watch helplessly as the fog increased. Now that they saw someone actually clearing the fog around him as he walked, they were instantly shocked and a huge hope surged in their heart. ¡°Exalted Immortal is mighty.¡± Lanta could not help but exclaim. She had also tried to disperse the fog, but it was useless. ¡°It¡¯s just a small trick.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently. To him, as long as he suppressed the spirituality of these laws, he could easily gather and disperse them. However, he still had to go to the Myriad Poison Pool to take a look. The two of them quickly arrived at the Plague Imperial Palace. The moment they stepped through the front door¡ª Clang! With a sword cry, the plague and poison in the void instantly condensed together, turning into a green sword light that suddenly slashed down from the sky. ¡°It¡¯s the Poison Plague Sword!¡± Lanta exclaimed in disbelief and hurriedly used her strength to try to stop it. ¡°Hu¡­¡± But at this moment, Cui Heng blew lightly. In the next moment, the green sword light collapsed on the spot, turning into countless light fragments that scattered, and the endless plague aura dissipated. Then, a three-foot-long sword that was suffused with green light fell from the sky. After trembling gently twice, the light dimmed. ¡°It was controlled by the spirituality in the fog and repelled all those who dispersed the fog.¡± Cui Heng glanced at the Poison Plague Sword on the ground and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not damaged yet, but it will probably take a thousand years to recover.¡± ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal.¡± Lanta bowed respectfully. She was so frightened that her entire body was drenched in cold sweat. Although she did not know why the Plague Sword had suddenly attacked, this kind of thing was very explainable. If Cui Heng really pursued the matter, not to mention destroying the Poison Plague Sword, it would not be an exaggeration to say that he could destroy the entire Plague Imperial Palace on the spot. Now, he had only crippled the Poison Plague Sword. It was really a huge mercy. Soon, the two of them arrived at the deepest part of the Plague Imperial Palace, where the Myriad Poison Pool was. They were in an empty hall. In the center was a 30-foot-wide pool. The water inside glowed with a colorful light, and balls of fog emerged from it. ¡°Exalted Immortal, this is the Myriad Poison Pool.¡± Lanta pointed at the pool. ¡°Usually, the pool will only glow and not emit fog, let alone spread out of the Plague Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°This thing¡­¡± Cui Heng¡¯s divine sense spread out, sensing the aura of the Myriad Poison Pool. He immediately frowned. ¡°This is the source treasure of your Plague Imperial Palace?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lanta nodded, not understanding why Cui Heng suddenly asked this. ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and did not say anything else. Instead, he walked closer to the Myriad Poison Pool step by step and looked down at the surroundings. His eyes narrowed slightly as he said in a low voice, ¡°This Myriad Poison Pool is not an inanimate object.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Lanta was shocked when she heard this. She subconsciously said, ¡°How is this possible?¡± The Myriad Poison Pool, which was an origin treasure that had been passed down for countless years, was actually alive? How could such a thing happen? If it wasn¡¯t Cui Heng who said this, she would have immediately retorted. But the current situation left her at a loss. ¡°It was indeed affected by something. This influence allowed it to regain the characteristics of being alive.¡± Cui Heng stared at the Myriad Poison Pool¡¯s water, and his eyes gradually suffused with golden light, as if he could see through all illusions. At the same time, from his perspective, the colorful water of the Myriad Poison Pond suddenly became clear, and an incomparably vast world was reflected inside. Chapter 299 - Grand Plague Heaven, Purple Sun Realm The world that entered Cui Heng¡¯s eyes was extremely vast and had extremely high numbers of Great Dao laws. The entire world seemed to be at an endless height and was everywhere. It also seemed to have gathered billions of Great Dao and endless laws that could affect the operating laws of the starry skies. His gaze passed through the Myriad Poison Pool and landed on this world. As the water flowed, the scene in this world changed. There were billions of zombies and countless poisonous bugs wreaking havoc here. Strange birds more than a thousand miles long flew in the sky, and rotten flood dragons swam in the river. There were cities scattered all over the ground, and countless human-shaped creatures were inside. Their bodies were also filled with signs of decay, and sticky pus flowed all over their bodies. Black smoke gathered in the sky above the city, filled with the aura of plague and disaster. In the sky, there were huge palaces floating. They were as high and mighty as the residence of a Divine King, ruling over everything in the world and wielding supreme authority. Disaster, disease, destruction, death, misfortune, and other negative concepts filled this world, making one feel that this world could collapse at any time. ¡°Grand Plague Heaven?¡± Cui Heng muttered in surprise. Then, he retracted his gaze and let the golden light in his eyes retreat. The scene in the Myriad Poison Pool returned to normal. The water waves became colorful again. ¡­ . Grand Plague Heaven Above the clouds, in the Three Sacred Six Desires Palace. A 30-foot-tall man in pitch-black armor was kneeling on the ground. He was trembling all over. His hands were on the ground as he panted heavily. His forehead was covered in cold sweat, and his red eyes were filled with shock and fear. ¡°Just now, what was that?! What kind of gaze swept over here? It actually made my soul tremble and I almost broke down! There¡¯s actually such an existence in this world?!¡± A few breaths ago, he was still resting with his eyes closed to comprehend the mysteries of the Heavenly Dao. This habit had been maintained for nearly 10,000 years without stopping, and there had never been any accidents. But just now, a gaze suddenly descended from an endless height. This gaze was unbelievably powerful. It was as if the Heavenly Dao had developed intelligence and was looking down on all living beings in the world, making one¡¯s heart tremble. In an instant, it broke through all the defenses of his spiritual world, but it did not stop at all and directly rolled over. It was as if an elephant had crushed an ant. It might not have noticed his existence at all. ¡°Compared to such an existence, I¡¯m worse than an ant.¡± He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and muttered, ¡°I hope this big shot was just passing by.¡± ¡­ . In the extreme north, in a glacier that had not melted for billions of years. A white-furred zombie suddenly rushed out of the ice mountain and ran crazily. In the blink of an eye, more than a thousand mountains of ice were shattered. It was earth-shattering. In the end, it was buried by countless ice mountain fragments. Only then did it stop running. However, under the ice mountain fragments, in the extreme cold and darkness. This white-furred zombie that had once terrified the entire Grand Plague Heaven was trembling. Its green eyes were filled with fear, and its mouth, which was incomplete with teeth, was trembling. The scene was very strange. ¡°I was almost scared to death. Whose gaze was that just now? I almost thought that I was going to be destroyed. Fortunately, it was just passing by. ¡°Damn it, I was nearly scared to death!¡± ¡­ . Central Plains. There was a huge group of palaces that covered thousands of kilometers here. A pitch-black hall that was more than 3,000 feet tall and 3,000 feet wide was located in the center of the palace group. There was a huge plaque hanging on its main door with three words written on it. Mystic Thearch Hall. Colorful lights intertwined at the top of the hall, emitting an incomparably poisonous aura, as if it was the source of all poison. Servants and guards walked around the hall. They were either skeletons or zombies. This place was simply like a world of death. It was incomparably terrifying. In the Mystic Thearch Hall. An extremely handsome and demonic black-robed man pressed his forehead with one hand. His sharp brows were tightly furrowed as he gritted his teeth and muttered, ¡°What was that feeling just now? Who was it? Is there such a powerful existence in the Grand Plague Heaven?¡± As long as he recalled the gaze he had felt just now, he would feel incomparably terrified in his heart. He wished he could burrow into the ground and hide in the deepest and thickest tomb before wrapping himself in the most intense plague to protect himself. That gaze was too terrifying! ¡­ . In a huge valley in the southeast. There was a cave abode that had existed for countless years. The stone door had always been tightly sealed, as if no one had ever entered or left. It had been silent for eternity. Suddenly, an aura filled with death and disease emerged from inside, causing the huge mountain to tremble slightly. Then, huge eyes opened on the cliff. The eyes inside rolled. They were actually flesh and blood. They were dense and numbered more than a million! This cliff was actually covered by these huge eyes. However, there was only one emotion in these eyes, and that was fear. An unparalleled fear, as if they had sensed danger to their lives. Chapter 300 - Grand Plague Heaven, Purple Sun Realm (2) At the same time, in the cave abode. An old man who was originally sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed suddenly opened his eyes. His skin was rosy, his hair was white, and his face was youthful. He had a sage-like appearance and actually had the appearance of a normal person that was rare in the Grand Plague Heaven. ¡°Is this the legendary Eighth Realm of the Immortal World, or is it a foreign race that has formed their Dao?¡± the old man muttered. ¡°When did such a supreme existence appear in this galaxy? ¡°Dangerous, it¡¯s too dangerous. I thought that I could just hide in this Grand Plague Heaven and not step into the mortal world. I didn¡¯t expect such a big shot to pass by. I have to change places.¡± ¡°Should I go to the starry skies of the myriad worlds to take a look? I wonder if the Plague Imperial Palace is still around¡­¡± ¡­ . Due to Cui Heng¡¯s gaze through the Myriad Poison Pond, the experts in the Grand Plague Heaven had a huge reaction. These experts had a huge influence on the laws of the Great Dao. Now that they had suffered such a huge stimulation, it could even be said to be a huge fear. Naturally, it had a huge impact on the entire Grand Plague Heaven. It directly caused the laws, Dao runes, weather, and even many other aspects of the entire Grand Plague Heaven to change in an extremely short period of time. It could be said to have been turned upside down. The dark desires in the hearts of countless living beings were inexplicably triggered and they began to hate each other, even kill each other. The zombies that were originally wandering aimlessly suddenly became extremely manic and began to attack, tear, and bite each other, falling into chaos. There were also the skeletons that filled the wilderness. Their empty eyes were all burning with faint blue flames, releasing an aura filled with death as they began to attack each other. Even the relatively calm Central Plains had changed. Those commoners with normal human bodies, flesh, and souls who had yet to be infected by the plagues and poisons also felt an inexplicable pressure. Their emotions immediately became extremely downcast, and their heart was extremely depressed. ¡­ . Cui Heng did not know what effect his gaze through the Myriad Poison Pool had on the Grand Plague Heaven. However, through his observation just now, he had already figured out the essence of the Myriad Poison Pool. This was actually a treasure condensed from some of the laws of the Grand Plague Heaven. There were no signs of artificial labor, as if it was nurtured by nature. Although it had the characteristics of being alive, it did not have complete intelligence. In terms of nature, it was somewhat similar to a so-called Connate numinous treasure. There were two main effects. It could continue to maintain a shallow level of communication with the Grand Plague Heaven and absorb its power. It could also be used as a medium to investigate the Grand Plague Heaven. The former was because the Myriad Poison Pool contained the aura of Grand Plague Heaven. That was why it could assist with the Plague Imperial Palace¡¯s cultivation. The latter was because Cui Heng could see the Grand Plague Heaven through the Myriad Poison Pond just now. The reason why so much poison mist appeared now was because the Myriad Poison Pool was affected in some way. The shallow communication with the Grand Plague Heaven had become deep communication. The concentration and volume of the poisonous gas naturally increased. On the other hand, the aura of the Great Plague Heaven was only beneficial to the native living beings or people who had cultivated the Dao of plague to a certain level. It was harmful to most people. This caused the current situation of the Plague Imperial Palace. The solution was very simple. He only needed to refine the Myriad Poison Pool. Cui Heng raised his hand and pointed. A wisp of Nascent Soul Dharmic power entered the interior of the Myriad Poison Pool and instantly refined all the laws intertwined inside. In the blink of an eye, the refinement was completed. Now, the Myriad Poison Pool had already become his Dharma treasure. He could turn it into a gem and take it away at any time. However, Cui Heng did not do so. After all, he did not need any Dharma treasures now. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Cui Heng said to Lanta. Through adjusting the state of the Myriad Poison Pool, he directly turned the deep communication with the Grand Plague Heaven back into the original shallow level of communication. The colorful fog immediately began to decrease. At this rate, it would dissipate very quickly. ¡°Thank you, Immortal Venerable! Thank you, Immortal Venerable!¡± Lanta was extremely excited as she looked at Cui Heng with reverence. The abnormality of the Myriad Poison Pool that made the entire Plague Imperial Palace helpless was like an insignificant matter in the hands of this Immortal Venerable. It was easily completed. ¡°It was nothing.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and asked Lan Ta, ¡°Did anything unusual happen before the Myriad Poison Pool moved?¡± The connection between the Myriad Poison Pool and the Great Plague Heaven had suddenly deepened. This was not a normal phenomenon. It must have been affected by something. Either there had been some changes in the Grand Plague Heaven, or the Myriad Poison Pool had been affected by some external force. In short, it had deviated from its normal state. Lanta fell into deep thought, then shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Before the Myriad Poison Pool moved, the Plague Imperial Palace had been very calm. Nothing strange happened. Half a month ago, I came to the Myriad Poison Pool to comprehend the Dao runes and Dharma and Logos as usual, but I realized that this place had suddenly become abnormal. Before that, there were no signs at all.¡± ¡°Half a month ago?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly. There was indeed nothing special about this time. However, he also had a guess. Could it be related to Zhu Changsheng, who went to explore the Grand Plague Immortal Treasure Vault? ¡­ . In a dark and deep starry sky. Rings of water-like patterns suddenly appeared. Zhu Changsheng appeared out of thin air, covered in injuries. However, his expression was filled with joy as he muttered to himself, ¡°After dying 1,785 times, I¡¯ve finally brought out all the books. I didn¡¯t let Immortal Venerable down.¡± After opening the Grand Plague Immortal Treasure Vault, Zhu Changsheng realized that one had to pass a test to take away the books, treasures, and weapons inside. He could not take them away directly. Moreover, these tests were not easy. His life was even in danger. If not for the fact that he had already become a Sage and had accumulated a deep foundation and was not weak, he might really have died here. ¡°I can finally go back!¡± Zhu Changsheng laughed happily. He took out his flying shuttle and flew towards Chongyang Star. ¡­ . In a galaxy very far from Chongyang Star, there were three incomparably huge planets. The size of the three stars far exceeded the size of a normal planet. They were even many times larger than ordinary stars. The sun was actually circling around the planet. This was the Purple Sun Realm, known as the Purple Sun Immortal World formed by the fragments of the Heavens. Creators existed here. On Tai Cang Star, one of the three main planets, there was an ancient Immortal sect, the Calamity Star Fortune Pavilion. It was famous for cultivating the Dao of Calamity and the Dao of Star Fortune. This Immortal sect had once produced a Creator, but it had already declined for a long time. There were less than five Sage Kings left. Fortunately, more than 2,000 years ago, the Calamity Star Fortune Pavilion produced a genius called Mingzhen. He became a Sage King at a young age and had enough trials to prepare to cast a Dao Body and step into the realm of a Creator, allowing the Calamity Star Fortune Pavilion to revive. Therefore, the entire Calamity Star Fortune Pavilion was very concerned about Mingzhen¡¯s situation. Although the Purple Sun Realm was far from the Five Views Realm, with the methods left behind by the Creator and the treasures that had existed since the Purple Sun Heaven era, they could also cross the endless starry sky and roughly monitor the situation of a realm. For example, how many Golden Immortals, Limitless Golden Immortals, Sages, and Sage Kings there were in this realm could be monitored through a ¡°Star Fortune Heavenly Eye Mirror¡±. Every time Mingzhen arrived at a new realm or starry sky, he would hide the ¡°sub-mirror¡± that was compatible with the Heavenly Eye Mirror to allow the Heavenly Eye Mirror to cross the endless starry sky for location inspection. In the past 2,000 years, no accidents had happened. However, something strange happened recently. As the Sage King who had controlled the Star Fortune Heavenly Eye Mirror for more than 7,000 years, Chen Tang had never seen such a situation. This made him call the three other Sage Kings over. ¡°Everyone, look. The Five Views Realm has gained seven Sages in just a few days. This is simply unheard of!¡± Chapter 301 - Dont Worry About Them ¡°Five Views Realm? I remember that this realm is considered medium-sized. There are less than ten Sages in total.¡± ¡°So many people broke through to the Sage realm in a few days. Could it be that a Creator descended to the mortal world and enlightened the Limitless Golden Immortals to become Sages?¡± ¡°Chen Tang, did you make a mistake? Was it that seven Sages from outside had entered the Five Views Realm?¡± The three Sage Kings at the side walked over one after another, not believing what Chen Tang said. Because it was too ridiculous. Although the myriad worlds here cultivated using the Immortal True Essence, and it was less difficult than the legitimate cultivation techniques of the Purple Sun Realm, it was definitely not a simple matter to become a Sage. It was not normal for seven new Sages to appear in just a few days. The three Sage Kings walked to the Star Fortune Heavenly Eye Mirror and saw the area of the Five Views Realm and the number of Sages displayed on it. ¡°When the seven Sages appeared, the number of Limitless Golden Immortals was reduced by seven. These are the new Sages.¡± Chen Tang stared at the Heaven¡¯s Eye Mirror and said in a low voice, ¡°Moreover, I realized that there might also be something wrong with Mingzhen¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone became nervous. Mingzhen represented the future of the Calamity Star Fortune Pavilion. He was the one with the highest chance of becoming a Creator among them. He was also their only hope of reviving the Calamity Star Fortune Pavilion. If something happened to Mingzhen or he even died, the Calamity Star Fortune Pavilion would probably have no hope of rising again. After they, the Sage Kings, gradually passed away, if there were not enough Sage Kings among their successors, they would probably face the outcome of being divided up by the other factions. ¡°I noticed that the information on the mirror hasn¡¯t been updated in five years.¡± Chen Tang said with a solemn expression, ¡°Under normal circumstances, Mingzhen would update the information on the mirror once every three years to correct some mistakes in the laws and principles to ensure the absolute accuracy of the surveillance. When he didn¡¯t update it two years ago, I thought that he was occupied with something, so I didn¡¯t care. But even if the accuracy of the Heavenly Eye Mirror¡¯s surveillance was deviated because of this, the magnitude would still not be this great. It¡¯s almost impossible to ignore. From the looks of it, something special has probably happened in the Five Views Realm. There must be a huge secret behind the sudden birth of seven new Sages. Perhaps Mingzhen¡¯s disappearance is related to this.¡± At this point, he paused and suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°I plan to make a trip to the Five Views Realm to find Mingzhen¡¯s whereabouts. No matter what happened, we should at least have some news.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t go over rashly,¡± one of the Sage Kings said. ¡°Mingzhen is only slightly weaker than you and me. If something really happened to him, it won¡¯t help if you go. You¡¯ll just increase our losses.¡± The four Saint Kings here, including Chen Tang, had actually already reached the so-called Requesting Realm. They were all martial artists who had been stuck at the Sixth Realm for a long time. ¡°I¡¯ll hide my identity and investigate in secret.¡± Chen Tang still insisted and said in a low voice, ¡°Since there are so many Sages in the Five Visions Realm, it means that it¡¯s relatively safe there. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to investigate some things in secret.¡± ¡°Should we bring the Grand Yan Galaxy Disc?¡± another Sage King asked. This was the Creator-level treasure of the Calamity Star Fortune Pavilion. It could give Chen Tang a chance to escape when facing the threat of a Creator. The higher the realm, the greater the difference in power between each major realms. Although Chen Tang was already a Sage King and had more than 10,000 years of accumulation, even an existence like him could only barely escape from a Creator if he used a Creation Divine Weapon. To be able to escape from the hands of a cultivator with a major realm difference was already a great ability. As for crossing realm to kill the enemy, or fighting against the Creator? There was no such thing. ¡°No.¡± Chen Tang shook his head and refused. ¡°I¡¯m going to investigate, not to fight. There¡¯s no need to bring a Creation Divine Weapon. You can just help me take care of the Star Fortune Heavenly Eye Mirror.¡± With that, he walked out. ¡°You¡¯re leaving now?¡± A Sage King asked in surprise. ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose.¡± Chen Tang nodded slightly and said without turning around, ¡°This matter concerns Mingzhen¡¯s safety. It¡¯s imperative that I rush over immediately to investigate. I can¡¯t be late at all.¡± When he finished speaking, he had already disappeared. ¡°Chen Tang is still so impatient.¡± A Sage King shook his head and said. ¡°I heard that more than 200 years ago, he missed the opportunity to recruit a peerless genius because of his hesitation,¡± another Sage King. ¡°Ever since then, he has become swift and decisive.¡± ¡°A peerless genius from more than 200 years ago. Are you talking about the female Sword Immortal from Zuishou Star? Hiss, how is she just a genius? That¡¯s a Goddess, the darling of the Heavenly Dao! Although she came from the Zuishou Star, her talent is too terrifying. It¡¯s said that when she first appeared, she only had a cultivation similar to a Heaven Immortal. She only used a hundred years to become a Sage King!¡± ¡°It¡¯s for the best that we missed such a person. It¡¯s impossible for us to keep her. It¡¯s said that after she came into contact with proper martial arts, her cultivation speed was ridiculously fast. She didn¡¯t seem to have any bottlenecks at all. She became a Heaven Monarch in one year, a Mystic Deity in three years, broke through to the Golden Immortal realm in five years, and became a Limitless Golden Immortal in ten years. In less than 20 years, she became a Sage. In just 50 years, she became a Sage King.¡± ¡°More than a hundred years have passed since then. I wonder if that female Sword Immortal has broken through again. If she becomes a Creator, it will really be world-shaking.¡± 1 ¡°I don¡¯t know. Ever since she went to Purple Sun Star, very little news about her has been passed down. I heard through the grapevine that she caused a huge disaster on Purple Sun Star and went on a killing spree.¡± ¡°A massacre?! How is that possible? The Purple Sun Realm has more than one Creator. How did she do it? That female Sword Immortal really became a Creator?¡± ¡°Who knows? We don¡¯t have a Creator, and the information we received is only second-hand. We can only hope that Mingzhen can become a Creator as soon as possible and revive our Calamity Star Fortune Pavilion.¡± ¡°Sigh, I hope so.¡± ¡­ . In the end, the matter of the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill could not be hidden. The Ten Thousand Sword Sect and the Sun Family had suddenly gained two Sages each, and the Myriad Saint Pavilion had directly gained three Sages. Even a fool could tell that there was a problem with this situation. There was no such thing as an impenetrable wall in the world, let alone Bai Chengye, who acted as a professional publicist and crazily smashed holes in the wall to let the wind in. 1 Hence, the entire Five Views Realm knew about the existence of the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill. This kind of immortal pill that could allow a Limitless Golden Immortal to immediately become a Sage was too unbelievable. Everyone who heard of the effect of this pill for the first time would first think of one word¡ªscam! However, the additional Sages of the Ten Thousand Sword Sect, Myriad Saint Pavilion, and Sun Family could not be faked. They were all genuine Sages. In fact, the aura on these Sages was even purer and stronger than ordinary Sages. They were actually even more powerful than Sages who had broken through using normal means. This was simply not going to end. After figuring out that the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill was bought by these three forces from the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect on Chongyang Star, all the sects in the Five Views Realm rushed towards Chongyang Star like crazy. Not for anything else, but to buy the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill and give their family a Sage or directly become a Sage themselves and step into the upper level of the entire Five Views Realm. This news even spread to the starry skies outside the Five Views Realm and other territories. However, compared to the people in the Five Views Realm, the people from the other Realms, starry skies, and worlds were more cautious. They generally did not take decisive action. At most, they planned to wait and see for a period of time before taking action. Such a huge matter naturally could not be hidden from the three factions with vested interests, the Ten Thousand Sword Sect, the Myriad Saint Pavilion, and the Sun Family. At first, they were still feeling a little regretful for borrowing too much. However, when those new Sages stood in front of them and completely obeyed their orders, they immediately felt that this loan was too worth it. With so many Sages, what did they not have? There was no need to worry about what they had sacrificed previously. However, Shi Yao was a little worried. She took the initiative to come to the Ten Thousand Sword Sect to visit Xie Tianxing. This time, she did not show any charm. Even her dress was just gorgeous and dignified. After seeing Xie Tianxing, Shi Yao went straight to the point. ¡°Sect Master Xie, these people have all gone to Chongyang Star to ask for the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill. This is extremely disadvantageous to us. ¡°We all owe a lot of debts to the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, and the hope of repaying these debts lies with these people and these sects and families without Sages. But now, they¡¯ve all brought their assets and rushed to the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. Once they buy a large number of Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills, they will have many Sages. At that time, where can we raise the money to repay our debts? Could it be that we have to go to the Outer World?¡± She continued to explain in detail, clearly a little flustered. She was worried that they would not be able to pay back the things they had borrowed from the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. As for reneging on the debt, they did not dare to do so. The Sage who could destroy the Immortal True Essence with a single punch was not someone to be trifled with. No one had the guts to go back on their word. ¡°Pavilion Master Shi, I think you might be thinking too much.¡± Xie Tianxing looked calm and not worried at all as he smiled. ¡°Actually, the situation you mentioned just now is indeed very disadvantageous to us, but this is all based on one point, which is the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect and the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill. As long as the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect no longer has any pills, it¡¯s meaningless no matter how many people go.¡± ¡°Actually, the situation you mentioned just now is indeed very disadvantageous to us, but this is all based on one point, which is the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect and the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill. As long as the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect no longer has any pills, it¡¯s meaningless no matter how many people go.¡± Chapter 302 - Its Over, Theres No Way to Clear The Debt Although Xie Tianxing looked confident, Shi Yao still felt a little uneasy. Were there really only seven Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill? Since they could take out seven pills, why couldn¡¯t they take out more? Moreover, until now, they still did not know who was standing behind the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. It was simply unbelievable that they could be so generous. Hui Shi was only a Sage, and he had just broken through. No one felt that he could take out seven Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills by himself. This kind of immortal pill that could allow a Limitless Golden Immortal to immediately become a Sage was something that no one in the entire Five Views Realm had ever heard of. It was definitely not something a Sage could take out. There must be an incomparably powerful existence behind him. As long as this person still existed, the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill would most likely continue to be refined. Therefore, Shi Yao was not as relaxed as Xie Tianxing. She still felt that there were more than seven Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill. Those who rushed to Chongyang Planet might really be able to buy the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill. As long as they could buy it, it would be enough to make the Five Views Realm go crazy. More people and forces would head to Chongyang Star. Shi Yao walked out of the Ten Thousand Sword Sect and looked at the sky. She thought to herself, ¡°Even if there are still two or three Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill left, it¡¯s enough to reignite the hopes of many declining forces. Especially those ancient forces that have deep foundations but no living Sages. The Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill is enough to make them go crazy and even pay a heavy price. If their Sage Armaments, books, and treasures were all used to trade for the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill, it will be very difficult for me to collect the resources to repay my debts. I can only look for targets outside the realm. I still have to go over and take a look. Otherwise, I¡¯ll really feel uneasy.¡± ¡­ . The current Chongyang Star had already undergone a tremendous change compared to before. Countless flying shuttles flew over from all directions. Sects and families that people had never heard of appeared and rushed towards the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. When these forces met on Chongyang Star, they were also a little dumbfounded. When did the Five Views Realm have so many experts? Xiang Baili, who came from Sanshou Star, was in this mood. He came from a very small sect, the Heaven Saber Sect. There were only three people in the entire sect including him. One was his master, and the other was his disciple. Only he was a Limitless Golden Immortal. His master was only a Golden Immortal, and his disciple had just reached the Deva Realm. In the past few years of his life, Xiang Baili had always thought that his sect was indeed just a very ordinary small sect. Although his master would occasionally brag that the Heaven Saber Sect had a glorious past and was the oldest sect in the entire Five Views Realm, and that even Golden Immortals were only worthy of being inner sect disciples in the past, he had never believed it. After all, this was a sect with only one Limitless Golden Immortal. They were barely surviving on the chaotic Sanshou Star. If they were to offend a Sage one day, they might suffer a calamity. Such a sect actually said that they were the oldest sect in the realm and that Golden Immortals were only worthy of being inner sect disciples. There was no credibility at all. However, when the news of the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill spread to Sanshou Star, Xiang Baili¡¯s master suddenly called him to the Ancestral Hall and took out six Sage Armaments as if he was performing a magic trick! Sage Armaments! Six pieces! These were Sage Armaments. Their small sect actually had six? It was really too inexplicable. Xiang Baili was almost scared silly. He thought that his master had gone crazy and gone to the treasuries of the few Immortal sects to be a thief. But on careful thought, his master was only a Golden Immortal. With such a cultivation realm, even if he wanted to steal from the Immortal sects, he shouldn¡¯t have the ability. However, under his master¡¯s explanation, he quickly learned the truth. It turned out that what Master had said about the sect¡¯s glorious past was actually true. The Heaven Saber Sect was not called the Heaven Saber Sect in the past, but the Heavenly Dao Supreme Sect. It was the strongest sect in the entire Five Views Realm. At its peak, the Heavenly Dao Supreme Sect had more than 20 Sages, three Sage Kings, and countless natural treasures. They had more than 20 Sage Armaments accumulated over a long time. Although many of these Sage Armaments had been lost or damaged in the past hundreds of thousands of years, there were still 13 in stock. It was enough to buy four Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills. However, in order to avoid attracting too much attention, it was better to buy two pills and break through first. When he became a Sage, he would be much safer. Xiang Baili¡¯s first reaction after learning the truth was that his little ancestor was actually so generous. Then, a question appeared. How did such a vast and powerful sect end up like this? Not to mention Sages, there might not even be a Golden Immortal in every generation. It was too ridiculous. Unfortunately, his master was secretive about this and was unwilling to reveal it at all. He only urged him to go to Chongyang Star as soon as possible and strive to buy at least one Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill so that he could become a Sage as soon as possible. Only then could the Heaven Saber Sect be truly safe. Initially, Xiang Baili was very confident. He felt that as long as the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill did not run out of stock, he would definitely be able to buy one. At most, he would increase the price! Even if the number of Sage Armament he brought was not enough, there were still some natural treasures and books from the sect that could be used to exchange for the pill. He had to obtain at least one Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill! But when he arrived at Chongyang Star, he felt a little uncertain. Chapter 303 - Its Over, Theres No Way to Clear The Debt (2) There were too many people! There were also too many experts! Xiang Baili could no longer remember how many flying shuttles had passed by in front of him, let alone how many Limitless Golden Immortals had already entered Chongyang Star. What was even more ridiculous was that some of them were like him and came from unknown small sects. They were also small fries and were extremely poor. But shockingly, they could actually take out Sage Armaments to buy the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill. ¡°Master, is the situation with our Heaven Saber Sect very common in the Five Views Realm?¡± Xiang Baili muttered. He felt that the path ahead was difficult. However, on careful thought, this situation was normal. According to his master, the peak era of the Heavenly Dao Supreme Sect had ended 400,000 years ago. During this period, there were even cases where the inheritance was only renewed after tens of thousands of years. In this long period of time, the top sects in the Five Views Realm must have risen and fallen one after another. Some had once flourished but eventually declined. Yet, their foundation was preserved. Disregarding anything else, the number of Sage Armaments they¡¯d retained after accumulating for such a long time would definitely be a very considerable amount. ¡°This also means that the price war will be very intense!¡± Xiang Baili thought to himself. ¡°I¡¯d better decisively increase the price when I go to buy the first Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill and strive to get it!¡± In his opinion, it was impossible for there to be too many Immortal pills like the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill. It was definitely extremely rare and in short supply. There would definitely be a mad scramble for it. However, the exact situation and the final price were still unknown. He had to snatch over the first pill at all cost. Otherwise, who knew how high the price would increase. ¡­ . Shi Yao came to Chongyang Star alone. She realized that there were far more people and forces here than she had expected. Many small sects that she had never heard of actually had sent their Limitless Golden Immortals over. ¡°The temptation brought about by the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill is too great.¡± Shi Yao looked at the people gathered in front of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect and could not help but sigh. The Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect seemed to be prepared for this situation. A huge square had been built in front of the sect, and there were also pavilions and restaurants around the square for people to rest in. Now, Shi Yao was sitting on the top floor of a restaurant. She casually ordered some dishes and a bottle of wine, planning to watch the sales of the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill. ¡°There are at least 200 Limitless Golden Immortals gathered here. There are really many Limitless Golden Immortals hidden in the Five Views Realm. I wonder how many Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect can take out this time. It must be extremely difficult to refine Immortal pills and divine medicines of this level. Last time, they took out seven in one go. This time, it¡¯s already a lot to have three or four. ¡°In that case, the price will probably be ridiculously high. It¡¯s probably going to be even higher than the three-fold price that Xie Tianxing and Sun Luping paid.¡± Thinking of this, she suddenly felt very lucky. She had bought three Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill at the lowest price. Compared to these people, she had made a killing. This made Shi Yao feel very comfortable. She could not help but retract her gaze and pour herself a glass of wine. But just as she was pouring the wine, she suddenly noticed that someone had appeared at the table not far from her. This was a young man who looked to be about 20 years old. He was handsome and had an extraordinary temperament. He seemed to not care about the situation outside at all and only focused on tasting the dishes. ¡°Who is this person? I actually didn¡¯t notice him approaching at all. A Sage?!¡± Shi Yao was filled with surprise. The appearance of this young man was too sudden. It was as if he had appeared out of thin air and completely bypassed her perception. Under normal circumstances, even a Sage would not be able to hide from her senses so thoroughly. ¡°Is he a Sage King?!¡± Shi Yao felt her scalp tingle and she was a little shocked. ¡°The Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill actually attracted a Sage King?!¡± The young man suddenly looked at Shi Yao and glanced at her coldly. He reminded her, ¡°Stop looking at me. The sale of the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill is about to begin.¡± ¡°Ah? This¡­¡± Shi Yao¡¯s slender body trembled slightly. She hurriedly turned her head to look elsewhere, her heart filled with fear.¡± That gaze just now was as if I¡¯d been seen through directly. Who is this person?! ¡± ¡°Welcome, everyone. I understand that everyone is here for the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill, so I won¡¯t waste my breath and start selling!¡± At this moment, Pei Qingshu¡¯s voice came from outside. A high platform had already been built in front of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. He stood on the platform and flipped his hand to take out a jade bottle. He poured out a golden pill and said in a clear voice, ¡°This is the first Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill. The price is three Sage Armaments. You can also pay using books and natural treasures¡­¡± ¡°I offer six Sage Armaments!¡± Xiang Baili shouted from the crowd. The price instantly doubled. As soon as these words were spoken, the entire place fell silent. Including Pei Qingshu on the platform, everyone¡¯s gazes were focused on Baili. Six Sage Armaments?! This was too f*cking rich. He did not give anyone a chance at all. Shi Yao, who was sitting by the window of the restaurant, could not help but be stunned. She muttered, ¡°It¡¯s indeed much more expensive. It¡¯s only the first one, but the price has doubled. Moreover, it¡¯s only the first person who raised the price. In that case, as long as they sell three or four pills this time, the final harvest will probably exceed the previous seven pills. However, this is normal. Even if they have enough pills, or have a dozen or so, they can stop selling for a period of time. When people¡¯s hunger and desire for the pills can¡¯t be suppressed anymore, they can sell some again. I reckon it¡¯ll be even more expensive by then.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± At this moment, the young man sitting not far away suddenly spoke again. He smiled and said, ¡°After all, the person who sold the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill isn¡¯t surnamed Lei.¡± ¡°Lei?¡± Shi Yao did not understand what this person was talking about, but she did not dare to offend this unfathomable expert. ¡°Six Sage Armaments! Deal!¡± Pei Qingshu¡¯s voice came from outside. The strategy Baili used was indeed effective. His method of doubling the price in one go made the others give up on bidding and wait for the next one. ¡°That¡¯s great, I managed to get one!¡± Xiang Baili took the golden Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill and felt the aura on it. He was extremely excited and his hands were trembling. ¡°That¡¯s great, I can become a Sage soon!¡± However, he still temporarily suppressed the thought of directly taking the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill. Instead, he planned to see how the bidding of the next few pills would go and see if he had profited. ¡°Next is the second Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill!¡± Pei Qingshu took out another golden pill. ¡°Five Sage Armament!s¡± ¡°Six!¡± ¡°Seven Sage Armaments and 20 Sage-level natural treasures!¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . As expected, the bidding became more and more intense. By the time the fourth pill came out, everyone¡¯s bids were at a feverish high. In terms of the number of Sage Armament, it had already reached 13. Many Limitless Golden Immortals who were not rich enough were already in despair. They even wanted to return home. They could not afford it at this price. In the restaurant, Shi Yao was also dumbfounded. 13 Sage Armament for one pill was already more than four times the original price. Xiang Baili was filled with joy and had a smile on his face. But soon, people realized that something was wrong. The fifth Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill was sold for 14 Sage Armament. The sixth only cost 13 pieces. The seventh one fell to nine pieces. Although the price of the eighth pill increased again to reach 11 pieces, there were clearly fewer people bidding for it. As the number of sales increased, many people had a guess. The Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill might not be very limited in number? When the ninth pill appeared, the price decreased again. Next, there were only two bidders for the tenth pill, then the 11th pill, 12th pill¡­ The price had returned to its original price. Gradually, the number of Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills reached 30¡­ Everyone¡¯s gazes froze. Their hearts were trembling. He couldn¡¯t tell if they were surprised or terrified. This was an Immortal pill that could immediately allow one to become a Sage! Why were there so many?! Could it be that after this sale, the Five Views Realm would have more than a hundred Sages in one go? This was too exaggerated! Xiang Baili was even more dumbfounded. He looked at the golden pill in his hand and suddenly felt that it did not seem very fragrant. In the restaurant, Shi Yao stood up and stared out the window. Her entire body was trembling as she muttered, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s really over.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way to repay the debt!¡± Chapter 304 - The Dao Verification Phenomenon Here Must Not Be Disturbed When the number of pills sold exceeded 100, everyone present went crazy. They almost thought that they were dreaming. This was an Immortal pill that could allow a Limitless Golden Immortal to immediately become a Sage! It was a scarce treasure! It was unique! It was rare in the world! Such words should be extremely suitable for this Immortal pill. But now¡­ What was with selling a hundred pills at once? A hundred Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills. Didn¡¯t that represent 100 Sages? 100 new Sages would appear in the Five Views World? It¡¯s too crazy! This was simply madness. Sages were extremely noble existences. As long as a sect had a Sage, they would immediately be promoted to the ranks of an Immortal sect and have extremely high authority. Such a sect could obtain a large amount of resources. Moreover, the strength of a Sage was extremely powerful. They could strip away Immortal True Essence at will, and the suppression of their realm was extremely powerful. They could even kill Golden Immortals who were known to be undying. However, there were no more than ten Sages in the entire Five Views Realm. This also led to the fact that although they were powerful, because they were few in numbers and rarely appeared, the impact was actually not much. But it was different now. With these Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills, the number of Sages increased rapidly. Just these 100 Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills could directly create 100 Sages. Since ancient times, have there ever been a hundred Sages in the Five Views Realm? ¡°The sky is going to change!¡± ¡°More than a hundred Sages are gathered in one realm. Hahaha!¡± ¡°Amazing, too amazing. Is breaking through to the Sage realm so easy?¡± ¡°How many realms in the starry sky have more than a hundred Sages?¡± Everyone discussed animatedly. Some were happy, some were vexed, some mocked themselves, and some were excited and some were inexplicably moved. In the restaurant, Shi Yao was completely stunned. She could no longer care about the matter of repaying her debts. She only wanted to leave Chongyang Star as soon as possible and return to the Myriad Saint Pavilion to make subsequent arrangements. A hundred Sages. This was a hundred Sages! The Five Views Realm would definitely be in turmoil and a huge change that would not happen in hundreds of thousands of years would definitely begin. The Myriad Saint Pavilion had to be prepared. At this moment, on the platform in front of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, Pei Qingshu took out another Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill without changing his expression. He smiled and said, ¡°The 101st Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill. The starting price is three Sage Armaments.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the surroundings fell silent again. Everyone¡¯s gazes landed on Pei Qingshu. There was actually more! Everyone present stared at Pei Qingshu with disbelief in their eyes. ¡°Sect Master Pei, how many Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill do you have here?¡± Xiang Baili could not help but ask. His voice was trembling. Now, he regretted spending six Sage Armaments to buy one. There were more than a hundred pills available! What a loss! This was also a question that others were concerned about. The number of Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill sold now was too shocking. ¡°There¡¯s not much left.¡± Pei Qingshu shook his head gently and did not say it directly. If they were told that there were still more than 700 pills left, the entire scene would probably lose control. But, even so, many people were angry. ¡°Why are they selling so many Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill? With so many new Sages, what¡¯s the value of a Sage now?¡± ¡°If all of us Limitless Golden Immortals become Sages, there won¡¯t be any difference between us. What¡¯s the use of such a breakthrough?!¡± ¡°Sect Master Pei, can you reduce the sale of the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill, or not sell it anymore? This effect is indeed not good.¡± Everyone discussed spiritedly. Some bold people even began to give Pei Qingshu suggestions, wanting him to stop the sale. However, as soon as these words were spoken, before Pei Qingshu could say anything, the Limitless Golden Immortals who had yet to buy the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill were furious. ¡°Why should they stop selling? You¡¯re going against Sect Master Pei!¡± ¡°Sect Master Pei, I want to buy! Don¡¯t stop yet. I¡¯ll give you three Sage Armaments. I¡¯ll buy this Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill.¡± ¡°What do you mean by there¡¯s no difference between becoming a Sage or not? Isn¡¯t this the difference?¡± ¡°Sect Master Pei, I want to buy it!¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . After this argument, many people began to fight for the pills. They were afraid that Pei Qingshu would really stop selling. Just like someone had said just now, if everyone became a Sage but you did not, this was the greatest difference. Hence, the price of the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill actually showed signs of rising again. In the end, a total of 139 Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills were sold, and Pei Qingshu obtained more than 100 Sage Armament, a mountain of natural treasures, and a sea of books. He could be said to have gathered most of the Sage Armament, treasures, books, and so on in the Five Views Realm. It might even exceed 70 or 80% of the treasures in the entire Five Views Realm. ¡°Now, we¡¯re selling the 140th Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills. As usual, the price is three Sage Armaments.¡± Pei Qingshu was still displaying the pill in his hand. He smiled and said, ¡°No one is bidding?¡± No one made an offer. Everyone looked at each other. Most of the people present had already bought one. The remainder were people who could not afford it. After a while, Pei Qingshu put away the jade bottle and said with a smile, ¡°Everyone, I advise you to take the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill here and transcend to the Sage Realm. Otherwise, something might happen to you on the way back.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, many people woke up from their joy. There were also a few people whose eyes flickered as they silently lowered their heads. Not everyone who came to Chongyang Star had the purpose of purchasing the pills. Many of them had ill intentions and planned to ¡°buy it for free¡±. Pei Qingshu clearly had a powerful background, so no one dared to attack him. However, if they could not offend the sellers, could they not afford to offend the buyers? However, if these 139 people took the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill together, there would be 139 Sage phenomena. Would the laws of Chongyang Star really not collapse? Pei Qingshu also noticed everyone¡¯s puzzled gazes. He was already prepared for this. He took out a roll of yellow silk from his sleeve and smiled. ¡°Are you worried about the Sage phenomenon? ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to worry. My master said that one has to ensure that the customers are satisfied when doing business. After-sales service is indispensable. Hence, he gave me a decree that can ensure that all of you don¡¯t have to worry about your Dao phenomenon being interrupted .¡± Master?! Everyone present was slightly stunned when they heard this, and many thoughts flashed through their minds. This was the first time Pei Qingshu had revealed that he had a master when he sold the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills. It was almost equivalent to admitting that the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills were provided by his master. In the restaurant, Shi Yao¡¯s eyes flickered as she muttered, ¡°Master¡­ there¡¯s indeed a supreme existence behind him. It¡¯s his master!¡± However, what kind of existence was this master that Pei Qingshu mentioned? He could actually take out so many Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills. Almost everyone had this question in their hearts. At the same time, Pei Qingshu opened the decree. There was only a short sentence written on it. ¡°The Dao Validation phenomenon here must not interfere with each other!¡± When they saw the words on it, everyone was very puzzled. What was this? Was he ordering the laws of Chongyang Star, or was he ordering the Dao Validation phenomenon that was about to appear? But no matter which one it was, it seemed very ridiculous. Could nomological phenomena be ordered around? But just as everyone was feeling puzzled, the words on the decree suddenly lit up with golden light. Immediately after, an indescribable pressure instantly enveloped the entire Chongyang Star. The nomological Dao runes everywhere seemed to have been restricted by some order and became obedient. It was really effective?! The laws of Chongyang Star had accepted this order?! Many Limitless Golden Immortals were shocked. They had never heard of such a method. It was too unbelievable. Under such a shocking scene, a few Limitless Golden Immortals decisively swallowed the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill in their hands. They all lacked the ability to protect themselves. Once they left this place, they would most likely be robbed. Buzz! Buzz! The void trembled, and Dao Validation phenomena began to appear one after another. However, they were clearly separated from each other and were actually not affected at all! Chapter 305 - This Road Is Smooth, Are You Willing to Walk It? The name of the Sage King who took over from Chen Tang to watch over the Star Fortune Heavenly Eye Mirror was Wei Guang. He was not young and was already more than 10,000 years old. He had a calm temperament and was usually serious. It was rare for him to panic. But now, he seemed to have seen something unbelievable and exclaimed as he called the other two over. The hand pointing at the Star Fortune Heavenly Eye Mirror was even trembling. The other two Sage Kings were called Wang Can and Xu Jiuchen. The two of them had worked with Wei Guang for many years and had never seen him so flustered. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did something happen in the Five Views Realm?¡± ¡°Could it be that the Sages we detected earlier have disappeared again?¡± The two of them were puzzled and hurriedly came in front of Wei Guang to look at the Star Fortune Heavenly Eye Mirror. Then, their gazes froze, and their expressions changed from confusion to shock. Their pupils trembled violently, as if they had seen a ghost. ¡°Could the mirror really be malfunctioning? Otherwise, how could this happen!¡± ¡°There must be something wrong. It¡¯s impossible for such a situation to happen!¡± Wang Can and Xu Jiuchen were filled with disbelief. The information displayed on the Star Fortune Heavenly Eye Mirror was too bizarre. It was impossible for it to be true. ¡°139 Sages. In one day, 139 people broke through to the Sage realm in the Five Views Realm!¡± Wei Guang said with a trembling voice. The dignified Sage King was trembling as if he was having a seizure. ¡°Either something major has happened in the Five Views Realm, or this Star Fortune Heavenly Eye Mirror is really broken.¡± Xu Jiuchen forced himself to calm down and said in a low voice, ¡°Senior Brother Wei, I¡¯ll go after Senior Brother Chen and tell him about this.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, go after Junior Brother Chen and let him come back first.¡± Wei Guang came back to his senses slightly and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Such a strange thing is definitely not ordinary. We can¡¯t rashly go over to investigate.¡± ¡°But we can¡¯t ignore this situation at all.¡± Wang Shen frowned and said, ¡°Should we find a subordinate sect and send a Sage over to investigate? As long as we disguise ourselves well, we should be fine.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s indeed a solution.¡± Xu Jiuchen nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s best to find a few more people and get them to scout the way for us and see what¡¯s going on in the Five Views Realm.¡± The galaxy that the Purple Sun Realm was situated in was extremely huge. There were thousands of sects and factions here. There was an extremely strict division of hierarchy between the different sects. There were four Sage Kings in the Calamity Star Fortune Pavilion, and they had once produced a Creator. To this day, there are still Creator Divine Weapons and Creator¡¯s Remnants left behind. They are one of the Immortal sects. And the Immortal sects were the highest level sects. Therefore, all the sects within their sphere of influence had to listen to their orders. Otherwise, there would be a calamity. ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± Wei Guang nodded and said, ¡°The situation in the Five Views Realm is too strange. We can¡¯t easily step in. Let¡¯s wait for those Sages to investigate before making plans.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Wang Shen and Xu Jiuchen agreed. Then, Xu Jiuchen left in a hurry and chased after Chen Tang with his flying shuttle. ¡­ . More than a hundred Sages attained the Dao at the same time, and layers of phenomena enveloped Chongyang Star. It directly increased the concentration of Heaven Earth Origin Qi on this planet by several levels. Even the nomological Dao runes became clearer, making this planet more suitable for cultivation. After the 100-odd Sages completed their breakthrough and the multitude of Dao Validation phenomena dissipated, everything in the world emitted a dense aura of joy. It was as if everything on Chongyang Star was congratulating them on becoming Sages. This was something they had never felt before. Their faces could not help but reveal incomparably surprised expressions. Chongyang Star had a Star God. The joy of all living beings in the world usually meant the joy of this Star God. Golden lotus flowers descended from the sky, followed by fine rain. After coming into contact with these golden lotuses and the rain, the more than 100 Sages who had just broken through felt that their cultivation realms had been consolidated, as if they had broken through for a long time. It was really a gift from the heavens. At the same time, Shi Yao, who had witnessed the entire process in the restaurant, revealed a surprised expression. She had the experience of attaining the Dao and becoming a Sage, and she had also watched her disciple consume the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill. But she had never seen such a scene. They actually made all the living beings in the world and even the Star God come to congratulate him. Was this because more than a hundred Dao Validation phenomena had brought great benefits to Chongyang Star? That was not right. If more than a hundred Dao Validation phenomena appeared together, it would already be quite good if the laws on Chongyang Star did not fall into chaos. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s still because of that decree.¡± Shi Yao looked at Pei Qingshu on the platform and the decree in his hand. ¡°What kind of existence is the Master he mentioned? A Sage King? No, even Sage Kings can¡¯t do such an exaggerated thing¡­¡± ¡°What do you think after watching for so long?¡± At this moment, the young man beside her suddenly spoke again. He chuckled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, can you tell me about it?¡± ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Shi Yao turned to look at the young man and frowned slightly. She felt that this person was unfathomable and she was very vigilant towards him. ¡°My surname is Cui. You can call me Mr. Cui.¡± The young man smiled. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me. What do you think?¡± ¡°Mr. Cui?¡± Shi Yao pondered for a moment and realized that she didn¡¯t seem to have any impression of an expert with the surname Cui. She couldn¡¯t help but be even more vigilant, so she followed this person¡¯s words and said, ¡°I don¡¯t really have much thoughts about this. I just feel that my thousands of years of bitter cultivation can¡¯t compare to a pill. I just feel a little regretful.¡± ¡°That is only natural.¡± The young man nodded slightly and turned to leave. Before he left, he smiled and said, ¡°The ancient books of the Myriad Saint Pavilion are of good quality. You can use them to repay your debts.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Shi Yao was stunned when she heard that. Just as she was about to ask, she realized that the young man had already disappeared. She muttered, ¡°What powerful methods. I didn¡¯t sense it at all. ¡°Wait, he said ancient books. Could it be that he¡¯s the big shot behind the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, the Master Pei Qingshu mentioned?!¡± ¡°As expected, he¡¯s unfathomable!¡± ¡­ . The large-scale Dao Validation phenomena had dissipated, and the over 100 new Saints had already left Chongyang Star. The ancient planet returned to its former calm. After Cui Heng left the restaurant, he did not return to the Li Family¡¯s small courtyard. Instead, he came to the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. He stood there, but no one could see him. Only when Pei Qingshu came over after sorting out the various ancient books, natural treasures, and divine weapons did he see him. ¡°Disciple greets Master.¡± Pei Qingshu bowed. ¡°Alright, follow me.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. In the next moment, he brought Pei Qingshu to the sky. Through the clouds, he could see the arc of the planet. The tall mountains had become small mounds. Pei Qingshu followed behind Cui Heng, feeling a little puzzled, not knowing what he was doing. ¡°How does it feel to personally witness more than a hundred Limitless Golden Immortals breaking through to the Sage realm?¡± Cui Heng chuckled. ¡°¡­¡± Pei Qingshu immediately fell silent. After a long while, he sighed and said, ¡°To be honest, Master, I¡¯m a little confused.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± Cui Heng nodded. ¡°I suddenly don¡¯t understand the meaning of my cultivation.¡± Pei Qingshu smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Master, you can casually create thousands of Sages and even Sage Kings. Since an existence of a higher realm can easily help people of a lower realm break through, what¡¯s the meaning of cultivation? What¡¯s the meaning of insisting on walking this path? On one hand, there¡¯s the path of accumulation through experiencing countless hardships, and one might not be able to break through even after spending an unknown amount of time. On the other hand, as long as one asks someone at a higher realm to grant them strength, they can rise to the top without any obstacles¡­¡± ¡°Actually, as long as you¡¯re willing, I can not only help you immediately become a Sage or a Sage King.¡± Cui Heng stood with his hands behind his back and said indifferently, ¡°I can also let you become a Creator, or an existence even stronger than a Creator.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Pei Qingshu fell silent again when he heard this. The expression on his face became extremely complicated. There were doubts, shock, and unwillingness. In the end, he took a deep breath and bowed deeply to Cui Heng. ¡°Master, please guide me.¡± ¡°I once heard a saying. The gift of fate has already been secretly marked with a price.¡± Cui Heng slowly walked forward with his back facing Pei Qingshu. ¡°There¡¯s actually no shortcut in cultivation. Only the power you cultivated belongs to you. If you break through with the help of my Dharmic powers, your strength will become an extension of my Dharmic powers. You will forever lose the possibility of walking your own path. These people who have taken the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill are already under my control. This does not merely refer to their life and death, but their thoughts and thinking patterns will also be controlled by my will. ¡°This is the price.¡± All their thoughts and thinking patterns?! Pei Qingshu was completely stunned and even felt a little creeped out. If even this was controlled by someone, could they still be considered as their original self? 1 At this moment, Cui Heng suddenly turned around, and his voice became gentle as he said with a smile, ¡°Qingshu, actually, you can also be like Hui Shi. I can use my Dharmic powers to help you increase your cultivation, not directly help you break through. This way, the influence on you will be relatively low, and your thoughts and will are not affected. However, you have to give up on the path of the Martial Dao True Body, and you will never be able to rely on your own cultivation to surpass me or even touch upon a minor realm lower than my cultivation level. Think about it carefully. With your current cultivation progress, even if you wait until your lifespan is exhausted, you might not be able to reach a minor realm lower than mine. In other words, this price doesn¡¯t actually exist. Moreover, compared to the Martial Dao True Body that requires countless battles, countless lives, and the consumption of countless years to cultivate, this path can be said to be a smooth path without any difficulties. Qingshu, as long as you nod your head, in the next moment, you will be an expert that surpasses even a Creator in strength. From then on, you will be the ruler of the myriad worlds and starry skies. How about that?¡± ¡°Master?!¡± Pei Qingshu¡¯s eyes widened, and his face revealed an expression of disbelief. His entire body tensed up. Chapter 306 - Myriad Dao Dharma Body ¡°I, I¡­¡± Pei Qingshu¡¯s voice trembled. At this moment, he was really a little hesitant. That¡¯s right. As long as he nodded, he could become an existence stronger than a Creator with the help of his master. He could dominate the endless starry skies and dominate the myriad worlds! So what if he could not get close to the realm of his Master in the future? Just as Master had said, I might not be able to reach that realm to begin with. As long as I nodded, I could immediately reach a height that didn¡¯t belong to me. How many people dreamed of reaching this realm? The Sage King from the Purple Sun Realm called Mingzhen had spent a lot of effort and killed countless people to become a Creator. Now, as long as I¡¯m willing and nod my head, I can reach it without any obstruction! From now on, I don¡¯t have to experience any difficulties and struggle to cultivate. I just need Master to increase my cultivation realm. It¡¯s a smooth path. What a bright future! ¡°But¡­ is this what I want?¡± Images suddenly flashed through Pei Qingshu¡¯s mind, and all kinds of emotions surged in his heart. When he was young, he was in despair after the Immortal sects ordered for his legs to be crippled. When he accidentally entered the Immortal realm and obtained the Immortal fruit and martial techniques bestowed by his Master, his heart was filled with joy. After painstakingly cultivating and biding his time before finally shocking the world and bringing his family to escape the control of the Immortal sects, he was in high spirits¡­ Finally, all the images and emotions converged and condensed into one moment. That was the moment when he received the guidance of his Master, and he refined his Martial Dao True Body. The joy of walking a new path and sublimating himself was still fresh in his mind. This joy far exceeded the joy of simply becoming stronger, even surpassing the joy of defeating the enemy. This was a joy that came from the bottom of his heart, his most essential pursuit. Pei Qingshu¡¯s gaze suddenly became firm as he said in a low voice, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t want that to happen! This is not what I pursue, nor is it the path I want to take.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard this and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll only give you this one chance. If you miss this chance, there won¡¯t be another in the future. Becoming an existence stronger than a Creator is a great fortune that many people can¡¯t even dream of.¡± ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Master. I already know what path I wish to take.¡± Pei Qingshu bowed respectfully, and his voice was incomparably firm. ¡°From now on, I will not be confused anymore or waver in the slightest. I will definitely reach the peak of the Martial Dao True Body!¡± ¡°Hahaha! Good!¡± Cui Heng laughed heartily. With a wave of his hand, he let Pei Qingshu stand up. He nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Master didn¡¯t misjudge you in the end.¡± ¡°Master, were you testing my Dao heart just now?¡± Pei Qingshu could not help but ask. ¡°I was helping you stabilize your Dao heart.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and said in a low voice, ¡°Ever since you left Tianzhu Star, there have been some problems with your mentality. You yearn for battle and improvement. Especially after a boring interstellar voyage, this mentality became even more obvious in my eyes. Therefore, after coming to the Five Visions Realm, I didn¡¯t let you go to the Sanshou Star that is embroiled in constant chaos. Instead, I asked you to continue following me. After you realized that Hui Shi was easily breaking through with my help, your eagerness to break through intensified. That was why I arranged for you to sell the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills. After this series of events, the problem with your mentality became even more obvious. When you consulted with me, this question simply burst out of your mouth. Only by letting yourself wake up at this moment will it have the effect of completely stabilizing your Dao heart, allowing you to confirm your path and no longer hesitate.¡± ¡°I see, so that¡¯s the case,¡± Pei Qingshu muttered, his eyes gradually suffused with a golden light. His blood essence suddenly boiled, like a huge wave rising from the sea. It instantly rushed into the clouds, causing the Heaven Earth Origin Qi that had just recovered its calm to surge violently again. At the same time, Immortal Golden Light spread out on his body and gradually fused into every trace of Qi and blood in his body, even the most basic particles. The myriad techniques in the world seemed to have been guided by a huge force, and they all revealed different colors of light and began to surge towards him. Pei Qingshu was breaking through and was about to step into the Sixth Realm of the Immortal World. However, his breakthrough process was completely different from ordinary Sages. Although the myriad techniques were attracted, they did not gather in one place, nor did they have the charm of Myriad Techniques Return to One. Instead, they transformed into countless lights that enveloped his body that was emitting Immortal Golden Light. This caused the Dao runes and Dharma and Logos that gathered to be dyed with the Immortal Golden Light. It was as if they had fused with Pei Qingshu¡¯s body, preventing his body from becoming a Dharma body that contained a large amount of Immortal Dao runes. Many Sages on Chongyang Star watched this scene with their mouths agape. This breakthrough situation had already exceeded their understanding, and even the limits of their ability. That¡¯s right. Although Pei Qingshu was still in the process of breaking through, the power aura he displayed now had already made Sages tremble. This meant that once he completed his breakthrough, he would have power that completely surpassed Sages. Mingzhen, who was suppressed in the Li Family courtyard, saw this even more clearly. He looked at the phenomenon in the sky in a daze and said doubtfully, ¡°What is this? A Dao Body? No, that¡¯s not right. How can there be a Sage-level Dao Body in the world? No, this isn¡¯t the Sage-level either. What kind of cultivation method is this? He just broke through to the Sage Realm and already has the characteristics of a Dao Body?! Ridiculous, too ridiculous. This is impossible!¡± ¡­ . The phenomenon in the sky gradually ended. Pei Qingshu¡¯s breakthrough had reached the final stage. At this moment, his entire body suddenly exploded. Pei Qingshu¡¯s body had completely disappeared, and even his flesh and blood no longer existed. They had all disintegrated into countless tiny particles that emitted Immortal Golden nature. They were intertwined with Dao runes, Dharma, and Logos, and were extremely profound. A moment later, all the techniques were imprinted on these countless tiny particles. The moment the imprint was completed, these tiny particles reformed, turning into a powerful Dharma body that fused with the myriad Daos. It was Pei Qingshu¡¯s original appearance. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve broken through! This seems to be the Sage Realm, but it also doesn¡¯t seem to be the Sage Realm!¡± Pei Qingshu said excitedly. ¡°My body has already transformed into a Dharma body. I can scatter into tiny particles at any time, and I can reform at any time. ¡°Every tiny particle of mine has immortal characteristics and is imprinted with nomological Dao runes. Unless my Immortal Golden nature is erased and I can¡¯t come into contact with any nomological Dao runes, I cannot be killed!¡± ¡°Very good, very good, very good!¡± Cui Heng nodded repeatedly, very satisfied with Pei Qingshu¡¯s breakthrough results. This was indeed a brand new path, without a doubt. Although Pei Qingshu had just broken through, the strength he possessed had already far exceeded that of ordinary Sages. In terms of his undying characteristics, he was even stronger than ordinary Sage Kings. Only by reaching the Early-stage Nascent Soul realm and possessing extremely powerful control over nomological Dao runes could one completely destroy Pei Qingshu¡¯s body. His current state could be said to be that of a Sage with the characteristics of a Creator¡¯s Dao Body. It could no longer be described as the conventional Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm. ¡°Qingshu, this realm of yours is unique among Martial Dao True Bodies. How about calling it the Myriad Dao Dharma Body?¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°Good, good! Thank you for bestowing me this name, Master!¡± Pei Qingshu was overjoyed. He was extremely glad that he had made the right choice. Otherwise, he might never have had the chance to walk out his own path and experience this joy. ¡°This path has a bright future.¡± Cui Heng nodded and praised. Just as Pei Qingshu completed his breakthrough, his Nascent Soul cultivation soared, from nearly 70% to 80%. The feedback from exploring a new cultivation path was too strong. It was even greater than the gains from reading thousands of ancient history books. ¡°I still have to thank Master for your guidance. Without Master to help me stabilize my Dao heart, perhaps I would have lost my way long ago.¡± Pei Qingshu sighed. Then, he asked, ¡°By the way, Master, is it too inappropriate to call my realm a Sage?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s indeed not appropriate.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re far stronger than a Sage. If you continue to cultivate in depth, you¡¯ll probably surpass the Sage King Realm. In that case, why don¡¯t we call it the Great Sage Realm?¡± ¡°Great, Great Sage?¡± Pei Qingshu was stunned when he heard that. After thinking for a moment, he immediately clapped his hands and praised, ¡°The Dao is great, the sky is great, and the earth is great. It has a vast meaning. The Myriad Dao Dharma Body is a Great Sage among Sages! Thank you, Master, for giving it a name!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Cui Heng laughed heartily again. ¡­ . The Five Views Realm suddenly had more than a hundred Sages. It was impossible to hide such a thing. Before long, the surrounding starry skies and realms also knew about this matter. For a moment, the entire galaxy was shocked. Countless experts crossed the vast space and rushed over to the Five Views Realm. Chapter 307 - Chaotic Five Views Realm, The Arrival of Chen Tang In the dark and deep starry sky of the universe. Chen Tang was flying at an extremely fast speed. The abnormality of the Five Views Realm made him very worried. Nothing must happen to Mingzhen. He was the future of the Calamity Star Fortune Pavilion. Just as he was feeling anxious, he suddenly realized that a flying shuttle was following behind him. ¡°This is Junior Brother Xu¡¯s flying shuttle. Why is he here?¡± Chen Tang frowned and began to slow down the flying shuttle. He gradually stopped and walked out of the inner cabin. Xu Jiuchen¡¯s flying shuttle also stopped. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you here?¡± Chen Tang looked at Xu Jiuchen, who had walked out of the flying shuttle, and asked curiously, ¡°Did something happen with the Star Fortune Heavenly Eye Mirror again?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s indeed a change.¡± Xu Jiuchen nodded and smiled bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s why I hurriedly came to chase after you to tell you not to go to the Five Views Realm first.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Chen Tang frowned, and then his eyes lit up. He smiled and said, ¡°Did the Star Fortune Heavenly Eye Mirror correct the results of the inspection? Perhaps it¡¯s really a mistake that seven new Sages had appeared in the Five Views Realm in a short period of time.¡± If the results were fixed, it meant that everything in the Five Views Realm was normal. He naturally did not need to go over. This was very reasonable. ¡°It¡¯s indeed not that seven new Sages had appeared in a short period of time,¡± Xu Jiuchen said helplessly. ¡°Instead, 139 people broke through in a single day and there are now 139 Sages.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Chen Tang¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this. His face revealed an unbelievable expression as he said in a low voice, ¡°Are you serious? I don¡¯t believe it!¡± How could he believe that? 139 people broke through to the Sage Realm in one day. Who were they kidding? This was absurd! As the daily manager of the Star Fortune Heavenly Eye Mirror, Chen Tang had monitored too many starry skies and realms. He had also seen many strange events and could be said to be very knowledgeable. He was definitely much more knowledgeable than Xu Jiuchen, Wei Guang, and Wang Shen. However, he had never heard of any realm that had an increase of more than a hundred Sages in a day. It was unheard of. In the past thousands of years, the most exaggerated thing he had seen was only four Sages breaking through in a day. This was only because a Creator had descended to preach the Dao and allowed the four Limitless Golden Immortals to accidentally comprehend the Dao. That was why four new Sages had appeared in a day. The Creator had only taught four new Sages. What kind of existence could make more than a hundred new Sages appear in a single realm in a day? Even if you wanted to fabricate rumors, you can¡¯t do it in such a manner. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either.¡± Xu Jiuchen shook his head and sighed. ¡°But this is the result of the Star Fortune Heavenly Eye Mirror. It can¡¯t really be broken, right?¡± ¡°This, this¡­¡± Chen Tang was a little distraught when he heard this. He muttered,¡± How is this possible? 139 Sages? This is too ridiculous! ¡± As he spoke, he suddenly looked at Xu Jiuchen and asked, ¡°You came to look for me in such a hurry. Was it because the Five Views Realm was too strange and you wanted to tell me not to investigate first?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xu Jiuchen nodded and said, ¡°In the past many years, there have been no problems with the Star Fortune Heavenly Eye Mirror. Now, such strange situations have appeared one after another. There¡¯s obviously something wrong with this Five Views Realm. ¡°Our Star Fortune Pavilion only has five Sage Kings left. Now that Ming Zhen¡¯s whereabouts are unknown in the Five Visions Realm, if anything happens to you too, the entire Star Fortune Pavilion will be in big trouble. Senior Brother, go back first. We¡¯ll discuss everything at length.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± Chen Tang nodded, but then he changed the topic and shook his head. ¡°But after hearing what you said, I feel that I can¡¯t go back. ¡°It¡¯s not only to investigate Mingzhen¡¯s situation, but also to verify the accuracy of the Star Fortune Heavenly Eye Mirror. This treasure has helped us obtain many opportunities in the past. If we let such a serious problem happen without investigating the situation, the losses in the future will be immeasurable. This is enough to affect the continuation of our Star Fortune Pavilion¡¯s inheritance.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xu Jiuchen fell silent when he heard this. For a moment, he did not know what to say. After all, what Chen Tang said was the truth. The Star Fortune Heavenly Eye Mirror was a treasure that had existed since the Purple Sun Heaven era. With the monitoring ability of this treasure, the Star Fortune Pavilion had obtained many opportunities and avoided many crises. Without this treasure, or if something serious happened to this treasure, the inheritance of the Calamity Star Fortune Pavilion might indeed be severely affected. ¡°I have to go to the Five Views Realm to take a look and find out the truth!¡± Chen Tang¡¯s expression was incomparably serious. ¡°Junior Brother, go back. I¡¯ll be careful. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°Senior Brother¡­¡± Xu Jiuchen sighed softly and bowed to Chen Tang.¡± Take care, Senior Brother. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Chen Tang chuckled. Then, he turned around and returned to the flying shuttle, continuing to fly towards the Five Views Realm. Xu Jiuchen looked at the departing flying shuttle and could not calm down for a long time. He thought to himself, ¡°What exactly happened in this Five Views Realm? More than a hundred Sages suddenly appeared. Could it be that the Creator Realm powerhouses of the other Heavenly Regions have interfered and intend to take advantage of the destruction of the Purple Sun Heaven to encroach on the realms that were originally under the rule of the Purple Sun Heaven? ¡°It¡¯s rare for me to come out of Tai Cang Star. I can take the chance to discuss it with that senior.¡± ¡­ . The Purple Sun Realm was relatively far from the Five Views Realm. It would take at least a few decades for Chen Tang to reach. However, to the starry skies and realms around the Five Views Realm, this was a place close at hand. Therefore, after the news that more than a hundred Limitless Golden Immortals had broken through to the Sage realm spread, many Limitless Golden Immortals or Sages from other realms came. They wanted to obtain the incomparably magical Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills. That was an Immortal pill that could immediately allow one to become a Sage. No one could refuse this temptation. The Five Views Realm became unprecedentedly lively. In the past, so many outsiders entering the Five Views Realm would definitely cause a lot of chaos. But now that there were more than a hundred Sages in the Five Views Realm, it was enough for any outsider to put away all their thoughts. No matter what they did, they would be careful, afraid that they would accidentally offend any Sage. Therefore, at first, the Sages and outsiders in the Five Views Realm got along relatively well. However, as time passed, the Sages of the Five Views Realm had some thoughts. Although it was already impossible to widen the gap between the sects due to the large number of Sages in the Five Views Realm, it was different for the starry skies and realms outside. They could not widen the gap in the Five Views Realm, but he could widen the gap with the outside world! There were not so many Sages outside. As long as four or five Sages joined forces and headed to the outside world, they could sweep through most forces. This reignited the hope of Shi Yao, Xie Tianxing, and Sun Luping, who had ¡°borrowed¡± money to buy pills, and they found their goal. Hence, they formed teams and headed to the outside world. In the name of eliminating demons, they continuously obtained large amounts of resources to repay their debts. In order to protect themselves, the starry skies and worlds outside the Five Views Realm could only go to Chongyang Star at all costs to buy the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill. After all, the best way to resist the invasion of a Sage was to become a Sage yourself. With the increase in the number of Sages in the outside world, the Five Views Realm had to have more people following them to maintain their advantage against the outside world. This led to a new wave of purchases of the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills in the Five Views Realm. In just 20 to 30 years, Pei Qingshu had actually exhausted the remaining 700-odd Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills. At the same time, the number of Sages in the Five Views Realm had already soared to more than 500. There were more than 300 people in the surrounding four realms and 17 starry skies. Both sides had already formed two huge forces that were confronting each other. The Sage Kings of the Calamity Star Fortune Pavilion had already completely given up on monitoring the situation in the Five Views Realm. It was too bizarre and ridiculous. Under such circumstances. Chen Tang¡¯s flying shuttle finally approached the Five Views Realm. The first realm he passed was the Golden Cloud Realm. This place was once incomparably dazzling, but under the influence of Mingzhen, one of the two main planets, Tianmen Star, had already turned into ruins, and civilization had withered. Decades ago, there were only two Sages left in the entire realm. However, thanks to the appearance of the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill, the Golden Cloud Realm became powerful again. The number of Sages increased to more than 20. ¡°According to the latest star map marked on the Heavenly Eye Mirror before we set off, this is a desolate world with only two Sages.¡± Chen Tang sized up the starry sky outside the flying shuttle. He had no intention of restraining the power fluctuations of the flying shuttle at all. He planned to cross this realm as quickly as possible. Hence, he was quickly intercepted. ¡­ . Chongyang Star, Luling City. Pei Qingshu was summoned by Cui Heng to an inconspicuous courtyard. This was a residence that Cui Heng had set up. He usually read books here and studied spells. Occasionally, he would go out to shop. He got along well with the neighbors, and most people treated him as an ordinary person. At this moment, Cui Heng was reading books in the courtyard. This was something Zhu Changsheng had brought back from the Grand Plague Immortal Treasure Vault. It recorded many unknown secrets and some information about the Great Plague Heaven. The cultivation feedback it gave him from the study of the unknown was extremely considerable. After 30 years, he had basically completed the cultivation of the Late-stage Nascent Soul realm and was only one step away from the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm. ¡°Greetings, Master.¡± Pei Qingshu bowed respectfully and asked, ¡°Master, why did you call me here?¡± ¡°Your Qi and blood have become much richer, and your Dharmic body has improved.¡± Cui Heng sized up Pei Qingshu and smiled. ¡°After all these years of fighting, your cultivation has increased a lot.¡± ¡°Yes, in the past 20 years or so, the Five Views Realm and the outside world have been in chaos. Battles have been happening frequently. It¡¯s a good time for me to cultivate.¡± Pei Qingshu nodded and smiled. He was rather excited. He had just returned from a battle. ¡°As a Great Sage, you only fight with Sages, so your gains are limited.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said, ¡°Go to the Golden Cloud Realm. The Sages there have suffered heavy casualties. A Sage King should have come.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Pei Qingshu said excitedly before bowing and bidding farewell. After Pei Qingshu left, Cui Heng closed the book in his hand and stood up. He looked at the sky and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s time to go to the Purple Sun Realm.¡± Chapter 308 - Physical Strength ¡°20 Sages? There are actually 20 Sages in the Golden Cloud Realm? How is that possible?!¡± Chen Tang casually crushed a Limitless Golden Immortal who stopped him. He looked around at the ruins and the corpses on the ground, feeling extremely incredulous. This was one of the two main planets of the Golden Cloud Realm, the Tianlu Star. Previously, he had driven the flying shuttle to cross the entire Golden Cloud Realm without hiding anything. Soon, he was stopped by the Sages here. However, Chen Tang did not care at that time. He casually suppressed them and continued forward. However, he encountered four to five Sages in a row. This completely angered him. To the Sage Kings of the Purple Sun Realm, the people of the other realms and starry skies were very lowly. Even existences at the Sage level were also very lowly. Such a lowly group of people actually dared to stop his flying shuttle time and time again. They were simply courting death. Hence, Chen Tang put away the flying shuttle and rushed towards Tianlu Star, planning to use thunderous methods to kill all the Sages here and destroy their inheritances. But soon, he realized that something was wrong. Why were there so many Sages here?! After suppressing ten Sages, he thought that it was already over. In the end, another Sage still came out. Now, he had already suppressed 20 Sages. It far exceeded the information they had recorded previously. Before leaving the Calamity Star Fortune Pavilion, he had recorded the situation of the starry skies along the way and compared them with the surveillance results of the Star Fortune Heavenly Eye Mirror. At that time, there were only two Sages in the Golden Cloud Realm. Now, it has increased by ten times. If not for the fact that he had personally suppressed these Sages, Chen Tang would have suspected that he was hallucinating. ¡°Something must have happened. There must be something wrong. Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible for such a huge deviation to occur.¡± Chen Tang thought to himself. At the same time, he began to search through the sects that he had already destroyed. He quickly found some official records about the development of the sect. Many of the records mentioned the Five Views Realm and a pill called the ¡°Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill¡±. As he found more and more information, Chen Tang became even more shocked in his heart. He muttered, ¡°How is this possible? There¡¯s actually a pill that can let a Limitless Golden Immortal become a Sage?!¡± Even in the Purple Sun Realm, it was not easy to become a Sage. There was no such shortcut where one only needed to take a pill to directly become a Sage. This was enough to challenge the understanding of the entire Purple Sun Realm. It was too incredible. However, this was not the most shocking thing for Chen Tang. When he saw the information that analyzed the current situation of the surrounding worlds, his hands trembled and he exclaimed, ¡°This is impossible!!¡± What was written on this information?! There are about 530 Sages in the Five View Realm, 80 Sages in the Green Jade Realm, and 40 Sages in the Nine Fire Bright Light Realma€| Our Golden Cloud Realm has 22a€| ¡°Crazy, this is simply crazy. Are the Sages here cabbages?!¡± Chen Tang¡¯s eyes almost popped out as he looked at the information. ¡°Did they write this when they were sleepwalking?¡± In total, there were nearly a thousand Sages in the starry skies and realms around the Five Views Realm. More than 800 of them had broken through by using the so-called Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills. This was absurd! There were nearly a thousand Sages. Even the Purple Sun Realm did not have so many. How could so many Sages appear in these lowly places? And what was that Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill?! ¡°It must be someone from the other Heavenly Regions who interfered. That¡¯s definitely the case!¡± Chen Tang¡¯s expression became nervous as he thought to himself, ¡°The Creator realm powerhouses of the other Heavenly Regions must have already appeared in the Five Views Realm! ¡°I¡¯m afraid Mingzhen is already in danger. At this point, there¡¯s no need for me to go to the Five Views Realm. I have to return to the Purple Sun Realm immediately and explain the situation here. I¡¯ll ask a Creator to come and take a look.¡± The Five Views Realm, as well as the surrounding realms and starry skies, belonged to the starry skies of the myriad worlds under the jurisdiction of the Purple Sun Heaven. If it was tainted by other Heavenly Regions, it would affect the interests of the entire Purple Sun Realm. This was something that no one in the Purple Sun Realm could accept. Hence, Chen Tang made a prompt decision to fly the flying shuttle away from Tianlu Star and return to the Purple Sun Realm. However, just as he took off, he saw a golden light suddenly rush up from the ruins below and stop in front of his flying shuttle. ¡°Another Sage!¡± Chen Tang¡¯s eyes erupted with killing intent. He was anxious and wanted to return to the Purple Sun Realm as quickly as possible. His killing intent immediately soared as he drove the flying shuttle towards the Sage. However, the ¡°Sage¡± this time was completely different from the previous ones. Facing the flying shuttle that was speeding over like lightning, he did not dodge. Instead, he stretched out his hands, actually wanting to rely on his physical strength to stop the advance of this Sage King-level flying shuttle. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Chen Tang roared and increased the speed of the flying shuttle. His flying shuttle was essentially a Sage King-level weapon. Its sturdiness could be said to be unparalleled. Even a true Sage King would not dare to use his body to withstand its impact. Let alone a mere Sage. Boom! An earth-shattering bang exploded in the sky above Tianlu Star. That ¡°Sage¡± actually used his hands to block Chen Tang¡¯s flying shuttle. This pair of hands forcefully dug into the flying shuttle and stopped it. This person was Pei Qingshu, who had rushed over through the teleportation array. Only he had such a powerful body. His Myriad Dao Dharma Body already had the characteristics of a Dao Body. This was why he dared to fight the flying shuttle head-on. However, the consumption was also huge. At this moment, his body emitted dense blood-colored flames. These were flames formed by his Qi and blood. The power of his body erupted, and even his hair stood on end as if it was filled with blood, emitting red light. However, this state made his battle intent surge, and his aura rose to a higher level. ¡°Get out here!¡± Pei Qingshu roared angrily, causing the mountains and rivers on Tianlu Star to tremble. The muscles on his arms suddenly expanded and he suddenly pulled to the sides! Boom! With a deafening bang, countless fragments of the flying shuttle fell from the sky. Chen Tang¡¯s flying shuttle was actually torn in half from the middle. ¡°Lowly thing, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Chen Tang roared and rushed out of the explosion. ¡­ . While Pei Qingshu was fighting Chen Tang. Two guests had come from afar and reached Five Views Realm. They were not old and their cultivation levels were not high. They were only Taiyi Mystic Deities. They were curious about everything and often asked strange questions. However, no one dared to provoke them. That was because the guards beside them actually emitted an aura that was even stronger than a Sage. These two guests were from Taihong Star. Chapter 309 - The Brothers of the Hong Family, Heavens Manifest! Hundred Sage City was a new city that had been established in the past 20 to 30 years. It was located not far from the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. However, although this city had a short history, it developed extremely quickly. In just 20 to 30 years, it had already become the most prosperous and vast city on Chongyang Star. The reason was very simple. There were more than a hundred Limitless Golden Immortals here who had become Sages. At the same time, it was also where the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect sold the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill. More than 20 years ago, many people from the other myriad worlds and starry skies had come here to buy the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill from the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. In order to make it easier to receive the guests, the Sect Master of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, Pei Qingshu, ordered the construction of this large city. After the city was built, countless martial artists and merchants flocked over. The people coming and going here were all Sages and Limitless Golden Immortals. The weakest were Golden Immortals. To ordinary martial artists and merchants, they were unattainable existences. The former thought that they might be able to obtain the favor of an Immortal and ascend to the heavens in a single bound. The merchants wanted to earn a lot of wealth from these Immortal Sages, and they also valued the safety of this place. Hundred Sage City was built not far from the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, so it should be the safest place on Chongyang Star. With these factors added, this young city quickly developed. It had already become a label for Chongyang Star and even the Five Views Realm. When it came to Chongyang Star or the Five Views Realm, the first thing they thought of was this Hundred Sage City. ¡°The wind of the myriad worlds gathers in a city. Hundred Sage City really lives up to its reputation.¡± Hong Renxi walked in Hundred Sage City and sized up the scenery along the street, sighing with emotion. His family was knowledgeable, and the guards around him were powerful enough. Although he was only a Taiyi Mystic Deity, he had already been to many worlds and starry skies and seen many different races and civilizations. In his opinion, even among the starry skies of the myriad worlds, a place like the Hundred Sage City that could blend the different styles of the myriad worlds was extremely rare. ¡°Heh, Big Brother, you¡¯re too refined. I¡¯m different. I just want to know what that Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill is. Hehe.¡± Hong Renxu shook his head and smiled. ¡°An Immortal pill that can immediately make a person become a Sage. This is too magical.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy one for you.¡± Hong Renxi smiled. ¡°You can study it as you wish. However, I¡¯m more curious about the existence of the big shot who personally created all of this. He¡¯s too powerful.¡± ¡°He¡¯s indeed powerful.¡± Hong Renxu nodded and said in agreement, ¡°More than 800 Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills is equivalent to more than 800 Sages. The number of Sages on our Taihong Star is at most more than two or three times that.¡± ¡°It might be a Creator.¡± Hong Renxi nodded lightly. ¡°That¡¯s why we have to be careful here. We must not cause trouble lest we make things difficult for Ninth Uncle.¡± ¡°Yes, Big Brother, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make things difficult for Ninth Uncle.¡± Hong Renxu chuckled. ¡°Father and Mother specially instructed us. I know what to do.¡± These two people were guests from Taihong Star. They were biological brothers and looked to be 18 or 19 years old. The elder brother, Hong Renxi, was actually more than 100 years old, and the younger brother, Hong Renxu, was only a dozen years younger than Hong Renxi. The Ninth Uncle they were talking about was the guard who followed them out. Now, Ninth Uncle was hiding in the surrounding void, silently protecting them. This person was already a Sage King at the Peak of the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm. He was enough to deal with most of the crises encountered in the starry skies. ¡°Alright.¡± Hong Renxi nodded and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the shops of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. It¡¯s said that they don¡¯t only sell all kinds of treasures, but also all kinds of books. I¡¯m a little curious about the situation on Tianmen Star. Let¡¯s go and see if there¡¯s any relevant information.¡± ¡°Alright, Big Brother. I also want to know about the situation on Tianmen Star.¡± Hong Renxu agreed and nodded. ¡°When I was at home, I often heard from Grandma that the scenery on Tianmen Star was especially beautiful. I didn¡¯t expect it to be reduced to ruins now. What a pity.¡± ¡°Tianmen Star has an extraordinary background. Its destruction might involve profound secrets.¡± At this moment, Ninth Uncle, who was hidden in the void, suddenly reminded the two of them. ¡°Even if the two of you are interested in this, it¡¯s not appropriate to investigate further.¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry, Ninth Uncle.¡± Hong Renxi smiled and said, ¡°We understand this principle. We¡¯ll just pretend to be asking casually and not ask too much.¡± ¡°Ninth Uncle, what¡¯s the special background of Tianmen Star and Tianlu Star?¡± Hong Renxu asked curiously. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice this before.¡± ¡°Sect Master once said that Tianmen Star might be a pearl from the Door to Heaven,¡± Ninth Uncle said in a low voice. ¡°Heaven?¡± Hong Renxu laughed when he heard that. ¡°What arrogance. What kind of world dares to name itself after the Heavens? Is this one of the Heavens?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. The Sect Master just mentioned it by chance.¡± Ninth Uncle shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ll ask our great-grandfather ourselves when we get back.¡± Hong Renxi smiled. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go to the shop of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect to take a look.¡± ¡­ . Hundred Sage City was actually the territory of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. The shop of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect was naturally the most eye-catching place. Moreover, it occupied a huge area and was a seven-story pavilion. It was very magnificent. Therefore, the Hong brothers quickly found their way here. ¡°Sirs, what would you like to buy?¡± As soon as the two of them arrived at the door of the shop, the shopkeeper personally welcomed them and bowed respectfully. His attitude was very humble. Chapter 310 - The Brothers of the Hong Family, Heavens Manifest! (2) ¡°We¡¯ll take a look around first.¡± Hong Renxi looked at the shopkeeper in surprise and couldn¡¯t help but wonder. The shopkeeper¡¯s performance was too respectful. He did not have any particularly noble status on Chongyang Star. Hong Renxu, on the other hand, looked like he was used to it. He followed behind Hong Renxi and strolled around the shop. Ninth Uncle, who was hiding in the void, became a little vigilant. He realized that this inconspicuous shopkeeper was actually a Sage. A Sage realm expert was actually a shopkeeper here! Has the number of Sages on Chongyang Star already reached this level?! ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. This is how I treat my guests.¡± At this moment, Ninth Uncle suddenly heard the shopkeeper¡¯s voice. ¡°You can discover me?!¡± Ninth Uncle was shocked by this and looked at the shopkeeper in disbelief. He was a Sage King and had used a secret technique to hide himself. How could he be discovered by a mere Sage? Brother, there¡¯s no need to be surprised. This is a shop of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. Immortal Cui has installed a special law here.¡± The shopkeeper smiled and said, ¡°As a shopkeeper, I have the ability to see through some illusions and hide in the shop. Not to mention a Sage King, even a Creator can¡¯t hide from my eyes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ninth Uncle fell silent when he heard this, and he was extremely shocked in his heart. What arrogance. If even a Creator could not hide from him, then who was the so-called Immortal Cui? ¡°This is all for the safety of the shop. Brother, don¡¯t worry,¡± the shopkeeper added, looking very dutiful. This shopkeeper was Xiang Baili. It was the Limitless Golden Immortal who was the first to bid when Pei Qingshu sold the second batch of Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill. He directly spent the price of six Sage Armaments to buy the first Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill. He originally wanted to use this opportunity to revive the sect, but unfortunately, the number of Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills that had been sold were too many. Not long after the sale ended, people from outside the realm also came to Chongyang Star to buy the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill. From then on, the entire Five Views Realm became chaotic, and the number of Sages increased. A single Sage could not cause any trouble at all. This made Xiang Baili a little depressed. He simply gave up on the plan to revive the sect and decided to change his plan to hug the thigh of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. He should have a much brighter future like this. Hence, he came to Hundred Sage City and became the first Sage-level shopkeeper of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. Even Pei Qingshu had never encountered such a thing as a Sage realm shopkeeper. As a result, Xiang Baili, who was originally not very outstanding among the Sages, naturally became the focus of attention. He even obtained Pei Qingshu¡¯s special permission to enter the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect once every three years to listen to the Dao teachings. Although the person giving the lecture was Pei Qingshu, his realm was very special. He was still at the Sage level but he already had the characteristics of a Dao Body. With this, it was enough to benefit a ¡°small¡± Sage like Xiang Baili a lot. From then on, Xiang Baili became a loyal supporter of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect and tried his best to run the shop. No matter who came through the door, he would welcome them with a smile and a respectful attitude. If one did not know him well, they would not think that this amiable shopkeeper was a Sage. ¡°Shopkeeper, do you have any books about the Golden Cloud Realm?¡± At this moment, Hong Renxi walked over and asked politely, ¡°I¡¯ve heard some legends about the Golden Cloud Realm and am rather interested.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s¡­¡± Xiang Baili was about to point it out to Hong Renxi when his voice suddenly stopped and he subconsciously looked at the sky outside. It was dark! ¡°Why did the sky turn dark?¡± Hong Renxu ran to the door of the shop in confusion. He looked up at the sky and asked, ¡°Is this some kind of Dao Validation phenomenon?¡± ¡°Divine Son, come back quickly!¡± Ninth Uncle directly appeared and pulled Hong Renxu back. He looked outside in shock and said with a trembling voice, ¡°This, this aura, this, what is this?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Immortal Cui!¡± Xiang Baili was overjoyed. He smiled and said, ¡°This is Immortal Cui¡¯s aura. Is he going to optimize the nomological Dao runes of Chongyang Star again?¡± ¡­ . On the icy plain in the extreme north. This should have been the period of half a year of extreme daylight in this place, but now it was pitch black. Gao Shou looked at the sky that had suddenly turned dark in shock. His entire body began to tremble as he muttered, ¡°Is this a realm breakthrough? What kind of realm breakthrough is so exaggerated?¡± He could clearly feel that the current phenomenon was only the prelude. The true phenomenon had yet to begin. However, just this aura was enough to make him tremble in fear. He felt that if he touched even a little bit of power at this level, he would instantly be reduced to ashes! It was too terrifying! ¡­ . In the Plague Imperial Palace. Zhu Changsheng rushed out of the Myriad Poison Pool with a bang. He looked up at the dark sky in shock and said, ¡°It¡¯s Immortal Venerable. He¡¯s breaking through now! ¡°But what realm is Immortal Venerable at? He actually broke through again. Moreover, the aura of this breakthrough is too shocking. I¡¯m afraid even the legendary ruler of everything is only so-so. Is this the Eighth Realm, or the legendary Ninth Realm? I, I was actually working for such a great existence. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t become enemies with him!¡± As the Sect Master of the Plague Imperial Palace, he clearly knew a lot more than Gao Shouxin. However, the more he knew, the more he understood how powerful and terrifying the aura revealed by this phenomenon was. The more terrified he was! ¡­ . Above the clouds. The Chongyang Star God appeared and looked at his dark surroundings in shock. He muttered, ¡°Unbelievable! There¡¯s actually such a phenomenon in the world?!¡± As a Star God at the Sage King level, he could see the situation of the ¡°darkness¡± even more clearly. This was not the usual sense of covering the sky and turning day into night. Instead, it directly absorbed all the light that shone from the universe to Chongyang Star. At the same time, it controlled all the Great Dao laws, preventing them from revealing any light. The essence of the dark phenomenon was absolute control over the laws of Chongyang Star. This level of control was too terrifying. It could almost be said the Heavenly Dao of Chongyang Star could control any place on Chongyang Star at will. Whether it was on the physical level or the nomological level, they were all under his control. ¡°This is only the prelude to the Dao Validation phenomenon!¡± The Chongyang Star God was amazed in his heart. At this moment, he even felt like kneeling down and kowtowing. ¡°Immortal Venerable is almighty!¡± ¡­ . In the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. Hui Shi, who was helping Pei Qingshu handle various official matters, and Li Cheng, who was sorting out the books, also looked up at the sky. Then, their faces revealed surprise. ¡°Has Immortal Venerable taken another step forward?¡± Li Cheng was amazed. ¡°Even someone as powerful as Immortal Venerable is still working hard. It¡¯s really admirable.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hui Shi nodded and sighed. ¡°From the day I met Sir, all his actions were for cultivation. Only then can he be a True Dao expert!¡± ¡­ . In Luling City. Cui Heng was still in the ordinary courtyard. He sat cross-legged in the air, his eyes slightly closed, faintly emitting an undying golden light. Purple qi that contained endless profound laws began to wrap around his body. At this moment, a purple-gold light lit up between his brows. The young infant in his Niwan Palace suddenly stretched its body and stood up. It was already the size of an adult. Now that the Nascent Soul had grown up, countless knowledge transformed into mysterious runes that flowed on his body that was filled with purple-gold light. They bloomed with endless light and illuminated the Purple Mansion Golden Hall to reality. Peak of the Nascent Soul realm!! Cui Heng¡¯s slightly closed eyes suddenly opened. Like an ancient god sleeping in chaos, it opened its eyes, and an undying purple-gold light bloomed. Endless Great Dao, endless Dharma and Logos were clearly reflected in his eyes. Even the source of everything was clearly visible. At the same time, layers of light and shadows began to appear in the sky above Chongyang Star. This was an unknown place that was intertwined with billions of Great Dao laws. Now, it was illuminated by the purple-gold light and reflected in everyone¡¯s eyes. Dao Validation phenomenon! The Heavens have manifested! Chapter 311 - Peak Nascent Soul Realm, Purple Mansion Golden Hall In the sky above Chongyang Star there was dense purple-gold Qi, and countless shadows could be seen. Some of the shadows were filled with the aura of rot and death, while some were filled with light and compassion. There were also some shadows that were of Buddhist chants, some of fairies scattering flowers, and some of trash. There were also some pavilions covered in vaguely seen Immortal Qi, and some sinister and dark shadows like hell¡­ These shadows were not just images. They were also intertwined with billions of laws and the endless Great Dao. They symbolizes the end of a certain path,and also the source of a certain path. They contained the mysteries of the Immortal World. This was the Heavens! This was also an unknown place that living beings below the level of a Creator could not see under normal circumstances. The Heavens existed beyond the boundless sky, and was invisible! Even to the Sage Kings who had reached the end of the Seventh Realm and were already at the Requesting Realm, the Heavens were still a mysterious existence. This was especially the case for the starry skies of the myriad worlds under Purple Sun Heaven. No one had seen the Heavens for hundreds of thousands of years already. But now, the Heavens were actually forcefully displayed in front of everyone on Chongyang Star in this manner. The mysteries that symbolizes the source of the Great Dao laws were displayed in front of all living beings. As long as one could comprehend a little bit of its mysteries, it was enough to sublimate his life essence. This caused countless martial artists or ordinary people who had yet to step into the Xiantian realm to directly become Human Immortals. Those who had already stepped into the Immortal World realm also broke through. There were even many Sages who had an epiphany on the spot after seeing the secrets of the Heavens and became Sage Kings. There were at least a hundred Sages on Chongyang Star, and more than a dozen of them had some comprehension. This directly made the Five Views Realm suddenly gain more than a dozen Saint Kings. The situation was about to change drastically again. At this moment, all the living beings on Chongyang Star knelt down and worshiped. Even Mingzhen, who was still being suppressed, knelt on the ground. There was only the thought of kowtowing in his heart. Other than that, there was nothing else. In addition, the essence of the Heaven Earth Origin Qi on Chongyang Star also began to sublimate. Under the influence of the appearance of the heavens, even the most ordinary Heaven Earth Origin Qi contained clear nomological power. This also meant that from now on, even if one just breathed in and out Heaven Earth Origin Qi step by step, he could naturally use the power of laws to refine his body. Just by breathing normally, one could be tempered by the power of laws. Not only humans, but animals and even plants would also obtain the opportunity to temper their bodies with laws. Even if they had completely different cultivation methods, they might still possess powerful strength or develop intelligence that surpassed their original form. Chongyang Star would begin an era where myriad things could form a spirit. This was all the change brought about by the phenomena of the manifestation of the Heavens. At the same time, an extremely huge change happened outside Chongyang Star. If one stood in the starry sky of the universe, they could clearly see that the entire Chongyang Star had become pitch-black, as if it had become a huge black hole that would absorb everything as it floated in the dark and deep void. Matter, energy, Dharma and Logos, Dao runes, and other things that roamed the starry sky were all sucked into the pitch-black Chongyang Star. This incomparably huge force even caused the moon that was spinning around Chongyang Star to begin to tremble, almost falling towards Chongyang Star. In the starry sky where Chongyang Star was, there were also some wonderful changes. The light of the sun in the center flickered. The two planets closest to Chongyang Star also produced an extremely violent earthquake. Even the orbit around the sun was slightly diverted. The phenomenon in the outside world was already world-shaking. Cui Heng¡¯s body underwent a tremendous change. When his Nascent Soul grew to the height of an adult, his body also underwent a qualitative change. The pure Yang Dharmic powers from his Nascent Soul completely transformed his body into pure Yang essence, washing away all the Yin characteristics, causing his entire body to sublimate to the extreme, and his lifespan to increase exponentially. Extending lifespan by 129,600 years! There was no need to mention the increase in Dharmic powers and the strength of his body. The increase in strength alone was already indescribable. The changes brought about by the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm were more in terms of ability and characteristics. At the same time that Cui Heng broke through to the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm, the Purple Mansion Golden Hall in his Niwan Palace condensed and completely descended into reality. This was an indestructible Dharma treasure that reflected the essence of a Peak Nascent Soul cultivator. While it possessed extremely powerful might, it also possessed the characteristics of being indestructible with a True Spirit. As long as the True Spirit was not destroyed, the Purple Mansion Golden Hall would not be destroyed. This also meant that even if Cui Heng encountered a Soul Formation expert and his Nascent Soul was destroyed, leaving only his True Spirit to undergo reincarnation, the Purple Mansion Golden Hall would still exist. With the power of the Purple Mansion Golden Hall, after his rebirth, he could recover to his original cultivation realm at an extremely fast speed. It would take him at most eight to ten years, and at least three to five years. This meant that unless an Origin Returning Realm big shot appeared to completely destroy his True Spirit, it was meaningless to simply destroy a Peak Nascent Soul cultivator¡¯s body and Nascent Soul. When the Purple Mansion Golden Hall appeared in reality, it also gave Cui Heng, who was at the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm, a new divine power¡ªIllusory Descent! Even if it was just an illusory existence or a historical thing that had long been lost for countless years, as long as it was something he knew, had enough understanding of, and could construct a nomological Dao rune carrier that matched its existence, he could let it descend into reality. This was different from illusions. As long as the nomological Dao runes carrier he constructed did not collapse, the illusory objects or scenes that descended into reality would always exist, just like reality. However, due to his cultivation realm, he could only materialize a planet the size of Daozhou Star at most. From this perspective, a Peak Nascent Soul cultivator could completely construct an illusory planet with a clear history and specific figures. In the eyes of the outside world, all of this was real. In contrast, Peak Nascent Soul cultivators also had the ability to see through all illusions. Any fake item could not hide in front of the Nascent Soul¡¯s Dharma Eyes. No matter how strong the methods or realm were, they could not hide from this pair of eyes of ¡®truth¡¯. Unless it exceeded the realms described in the Primary Grade Immortal Technique. ¡°This is only the peak of the Nascent Soul realm. What kind of realm is the Soul Formation realm?¡± Cui Heng muttered. At the same time, he slowly restrained his Dharmic powers and let the phenomenon of the Dao Validation outside gradually calm down. Then, he raised his head slightly and looked at the sky. It was as if he could see the boundless universe. Suddenly, an inexplicable sense of loneliness surged in his heart. He felt that in the myriad worlds and endless starry sky, there was no longer a companion. The path ahead was dark, as if he was the only one walking on it. This feeling of loneliness was only a subtle feeling, but it quickly swelled to an extremely huge extent, directly filling Cui Heng¡¯s mind and covering all his emotions. One baffling thought after another appeared in his mind. Since he was so lonely and had no one to accompany him, why should he still take this path? Even if he could obtain eternal life in the end, what was the difference between that and those ignorant laws? Is this the path you pursue? Is this the state of life you want? Is this kind of eternal loneliness without anyone by your side something you want? In front of him was a pitch-black unknown. There was no one accompanying him. If he continued, he might not be able to achieve anything and might even die in loneliness. Peak Nascent Soul cultivators were already Immortals. Even if their lifespan was exhausted, they could still reincarnate and recover their cultivation quickly. This was already an eternal life form. After cultivating so hard until now, he had finally obtained eternal life. Shouldn¡¯t he enjoy it? There was really no need to advance anymore. ¡°Ridiculous! How can I give up on improvement just after reaching this level!¡± Cui Heng suddenly shouted in a low voice, banishing these messy thoughts from his mind. He frowned and said, ¡°What was that just now? A mental demon?!¡± This was a situation he had never encountered in his previous cultivation. He had just broken through to the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm. He should have been in high spirits and motivated with a fighting spirit, but he actually started feeling self-doubt. It was too strange. With his current cultivation realm, he had already completely controlled his body and soul. He was certain that his thoughts just now were not affected by any external forces. This was an emotion that came completely from himself. ¡°Or could it be that reaching the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm is actually reaching a certain threshold of instinct, and I¡¯ll naturally be dissuaded by myself?¡± Cui Heng frowned and pondered, but he really had no idea. ¡°After I¡¯m done dealing with the matters outside, I¡¯ll exchange for the Primary Grade Immortal Technique again to see if there¡¯s any relevant analysis. It¡¯s also time to understand the method to break through to the Soul Formation realm.¡± Then, he took a step forward and instantly arrived at the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect in Luling City. At this moment, Li Cheng and Hui Shi had just woken up from the influence of the manifestation of the Heavens. Hui Shi had already become a Sage King, and Li Cheng had also broken through to the Sage realm. ¡°Greetings, Immortal Venerable!¡± ¡°Greetings, Sir!¡± Li Cheng and Hui Shi immediately knelt down and bowed to Cui Heng. ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and looked around. He chuckled and said, ¡°Looks like Qingshu hasn¡¯t returned yet?¡± ¡°Sir, Brother Pei should have gone to the Golden Cloud Realm,¡± Hui Shi reported. ¡°In addition, before you broke through, a message was sent from Xiang Baili from the shop in Hundred Sage City. He said that there are three very strange people. One of them is a Sage King and he¡¯s quite concerned about the news of the Golden Cloud Realm.¡± As he spoke, he took out a jade token. A light screen appeared, displaying the scene of the Hong brothers and Ninth Uncle in the shop. ¡°These two young people¡­¡± Cui Heng noticed their appearances and thought for a moment.¡± Send an invitation and invite them to the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect as guests. Remember to be polite. ¡± Then, a bright silver light suddenly lit up under his feet. It was as if a galaxy formed by countless starlight had gathered and disappeared into thin air with him. In the next moment, Cui Heng arrived in the starry sky of the Golden Cloud Realm with the spiritual guidance he had asked Pei Qingshu to bring. In the distance, the green and red lights collided violently. Clearly, the battle was still ongoing. Chapter 312 - Sky Demon Splitter Art, Sweeping Across the Continent At the Sage King realm, the strength of the physical body was already incomparably powerful. Not only did martial artists at this level have myriad techniques imprinted in their Dao Hearts, but they also had refined these Dao runes and laws, allowing them to completely fuse with their Dao Hearts. As a result, every move they made was accompanied by powerful nomological might. Every move contained the power of laws and had unbelievable strength. It was as if he was using a great divine power. This was also the reason why they were called Great Divine Beings. Chen Tang was like that. As he punched out, a violent wind actually appeared in the void. This was the stirring of space using the power of laws, forming a power similar to a spatial storm with an extremely powerful tearing force. Any life form that collided with this storm would be pulled from all directions. Even Sages would be torn to pieces by this terrifying spatial tearing force, and even their Dao Hearts would be greatly damaged. However, Pei Qingshu was a Great Sage who had cultivated a Myriad Dao Dharma Body and had some characteristics of a Dao Body. His body was like the Dao Heart of a Sage King, and it was also intertwined with myriad techniques. When he used martial techniques, it had the same effect as the Sage King. Moreover, thanks to the strength of his Myriad Dao Dharma Body, the power of his martial cultivation was even stronger. However, it still lacked some agility. A blood-red light wrapped around Pei Qingshu like a comet flying through the void of the universe, easily shattering those spatial storms. Chen Tang even dodged around, not daring to meet him head-on. However, he was always unable to hit the target. Chen Tang could successfully dodge every time, causing him to return empty-handed. This caused a very strange situation. Pei Qingshu was unable to attack Chen Tang, and Chen Tang was unable to cause any substantial damage after attacking Pei Qingshu. The two of them were in a deadlock. From the looks of it, they were going to fight until the end of time. ¡°Although Qingshu has the Myriad Dao Dharma Body, he hasn¡¯t begun to accumulate spirituality. This makes him not have enough changes in battle and not agile enough.¡± Cui Heng watched the reflection of the two of them from afar to analyze the advantages and flaws of Pei Qingshu¡¯s current cultivation. He thought to himself, ¡°The path he should take next is relatively clear. ¡°He should gradually nourish the spirituality of his Dharma body and let every basic particle in his body possess the characteristics of life. This way, he can truly condense a True Spirit Dao Body and step into a realm similar to the Early-stage Nascent Soul realm. However, before he does, I should let him have perfect control over the basic particles in his body. Only then can he successfully gather all the spirituality when he reaches the peak. After cultivating the Myriad Dao Dharma Body, one can already become as fine as dust. He already has extremely strong control over his basic particles. What I have to do now is help him train and strengthen himself. Yes, there¡¯s a spell that¡¯s very suitable.¡± Thinking of this, Cui Heng glanced at the Sage King who was fighting with Pei Qingshu and sighed softly in his heart. ¡°Sigh, this Sage King, I¡¯m really sorry. Your opponent might have to cheat on the spot.¡± ¡­ . Boom! Pei Qingshu fell heavily onto a devastated planet like a comet, creating a circular pit dozens of kilometers in diameter. A towering crater was also formed around him. There were ruins of buildings everywhere on this planet, and there were also fragments of various weapons. Corpses that had not rotted were scattered everywhere, and the world was filled with the aura of death and destruction. This was Tianmen Star. It was once an incomparably dazzling planet with a brilliant civilization. However, it was secretly manipulated by Mingzhen 400 years ago, causing its civilization to be destroyed. However, although civilization had been destroyed, this planet was actually still an intact living star. There were still mountains, rivers, seas, and land. However, it would be countless years before it could nurture high-level intelligent life again. ¡°This is the power of a Sage King?¡± Pei Qingshu stood up from the bottom of the crater. After suffering such a heavy blow, he was still unharmed. He looked up at the figure in the sky and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s a little weak.¡± Chen Tang looked down with an extremely gloomy expression, feeling like he had been humiliated. He could not understand this strange martial artist in front of him at all. He was clearly only at the Sage level, so why did he have the characteristics of a Creator¡¯s Dao Body and such powerful strength? He was actually able to fight against him, a Sage King! It was simply unbelievable! ¡°Lowly thing!¡± Chen Tang roared angrily. He suddenly spread his arms and wantonly released the huge power in his body. Hence, the vast land suddenly trembled, and huge mountains ¡°grew out¡± from the ground. They were more than 10,000 feet tall and their tops were incomparably sharp. Endless sharp lights surrounded them, and they were like sharp swords that pierced through the sky, wanting to pierce through all the obstacles in front of them. ¡°Rise!¡± Chen Tang¡¯s eyes widened. In an instant, the huge swords formed by tens of thousands of thousands of mountains flew up from the ground and hung in the air, locking onto the same target. Pei Qingshu! Such an attack almost hollowed out the ground below. Huge cracks spread out, forming dense and bottomless ravines. The huge change in the terrain caused countless hurricanes to howl around the meteorological phenomenon. Countless sand was swept into the sky, and the sky darkened. This land with a radius of more than 100,000 kilometers seemed to have fallen into the final apocalypse and was about to be destroyed. At this moment, the tens of thousands of 1,000-foot-tall mountains hanging in the sky were all shining with green sword light. They were like torture devices used by gods to punish the mortal world, wanting to shatter the entire continent. Tens of thousands of 10,000-foot-tall mountains fell from the sky. Even if they were not augmented with any power, they still had extremely terrifying power, not to mention that Chen Tang had added sword light and the power of laws to them. This was really a power that could destroy the world! ¡°Die!¡± Following Chen Tang¡¯s order, tens of thousands of ¡°giant swords¡± fell from the sky. The incomparably terrifying kinetic energy produced an extremely terrifying temperature from the friction with the air. The entire place burned, and it was as if tens of thousands of suns had appeared in the sky, illuminating everything in the world. At the same time, tens of thousands of powerful shock waves surged over from the sky, filling the world with violent explosions. It was as if countless lightning bolts had exploded at the same time, deafening and world-shaking. The dense cracks on the ground quickly expanded, extending for thousands of kilometers. They intersected with each other, and the entire continent seemed to be about to split apart. Pei Qingshu was at the core of all the attacks. He would withstand all the power. However, he was not afraid at all. The Myriad Dao Dharma Body was indestructible. Even if his body was crushed into the smallest particles, he could still gather them and revive. In fact, he could even use a cheap trick to scatter himself into dust before these attacks arrived. He did not have to withstand Chen Tang¡¯s destructive attack head-on. However, he did not do so. Pei Qingshu stood in the middle of the ring-shaped mountain without dodging. His entire body burned with blood-red flames, and his blood boiled to the extreme. Every strand of hair on his body seemed to have been filled with blood, and even his pupils had turned blood-red. Just now, a piece of information suddenly appeared in his mind. It was a spell. It was called the ¡°Sky Demon Splitter Art¡±. He could take the risk of his body splitting into pieces and increase his strength in a short period of time. The stronger his body was, the stronger the tearing force he could withstand, and the greater the increase in his strength. This was undoubtedly the most suitable spell for him. The Myriad Dao Dharma Body was indestructible. Not only could it be torn into pieces, but it could also be shattered into millions of pieces. However, the core of this spell was to maintain his body from being torn apart. This required him to have extremely perfect control over his basic particles. The current him naturally could not withstand the pain of millions of tears, but it was enough to increase his strength to an extremely terrifying level. ¡°Split!¡± Pei Qingshu roared angrily, and thousands of cracks immediately appeared on his body. These cracks intertwined on his body like lightning patterns, blooming with an incomparably dazzling scarlet light. It was even more dazzling than the tens of thousands of ¡°suns¡± falling from the sky. The Qi and blood power in his body quickly expanded to an extreme, and his physical strength was greatly enhanced. Even a little movement of his muscles could make the void explode and raise a hurricane. In the sky, Chen Tang raised his eyebrows and felt a sense of danger. He said in shock, ¡°What is this?!¡± Boom! At this moment, a loud bang suddenly came from the ground. Pei Qingshu did not counterattack. Instead, he stepped through the ground and fell down. Chen Tang immediately sneered when he saw this. ¡°Heh, idiot, in the face of such an attack, you¡¯ll suffer even more despair after hiding underground. Really¡­¡± Rumble! The loud bang interrupted his thoughts. The rumbling was continuous, as if something incomparably huge had cracked open. Chen Tang looked at the ground below in surprise and saw that the continent was actually rising. This continent was actually flying! At the same time, the seawater outside the land suddenly poured in and converged with the Earth Fire Lava. Thick smoke surged into the sky. ¡°Ahhh!!¡± Pei Qingshu roared angrily and raised the continent that was more than 100,000 kilometers wide from below. He threw it into the sky with endless divine power and collided fiercely with the huge swords formed by the tens of thousands of mountains. 1 Chen Tang did not even have the chance to dodge before he was smashed over by the tens of thousands of mountains! Boom! Rumble! A loud bang exploded in the air, and most of the planet trembled. The terrain of the entire Tianmen Star had been completely changed. This was a battle at the level of Sage Kings. ¡­ . Cui Heng stood outside Tianmen Star. From his perspective, he could see that the atmosphere that enveloped the planet seemed to have been ignited, emitting extremely high temperatures. The huge planet had become fiery red and emitted intense light and heat. ¡°Tsk tsk.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently. With a flash, he landed on Tianmen Star below. Chapter 313 - True Restoration, The Reappearance of the Tianmen Star Civilization At this moment, Tianmen Star had already become a sea of fire. The sky was burning, the ground was burning, and even the seawater was burning. A large amount of heat rose into the sky, accompanied by a hurricane that swept through the world. The entire planet seemed to have entered an apocalyptic state. The continent that Pei Qingshu had raised to smash at Chen Tang had already fallen onto this planet, shattering the place it landed on. There was even a huge crack thousands of meters deep that spread to half the planet. If one looked down from the sky, they would feel that Tianmen Star had already been smashed open and was about to be destroyed. When Cui Heng landed, he happened to see this scene. At this moment, the temperature on this planet had already become extremely high, and the seawater had also evaporated. After the battle between Pei Qingshu and Chen Tang, the originally ruined Tianmen Star had completely become a dead planet. Of course, this did not mean that Tianmen Star would be destroyed. Although this level of destruction had a huge impact on the environment of the planet, it was far from enough to cause the entire planet to be destroyed. However, the change in the environment made this planet no longer suitable for survival. It could forget about naturally nurturing life for at least a few million years. Chen Tang no longer had the arrogance from before. He stood on the burning ground, his clothes tattered, and his face and body were burned, making him look extremely sorry. The core of a Sage King was his Dao heart. Just now, Pei Qingshu had directly smashed an entire continent over. It had already exceeded the limit of the power his Dao Heart could withstand, causing cracks to appear in his supposedly indestructible Dao Heart. To a Sage King, this was a serious injury. On the outside, it meant that the injuries on his body could not be healed immediately, which was Chen Tang¡¯s current state. Pei Qingshu¡¯s condition was not good either. There were still scarlet cracks on his body. Dark red blood had already dyed his entire body red, as if he had walked out of a pool of blood. This was the aftereffect of the Sky Demon Splitter Art. However, the Myriad Dao Dharma Body had some characteristics of a Dao Body after all. Its recovery ability was far from what a Sage King could compare to. He walked on the burning ground towards Chen Tang. With every step he took, his injuries would recover a little and he would completely recover soon. ¡°How is it, Sage King!¡± Pei Qingshu shouted, his face still filled with excitement from his battle state. He could clearly feel that his cultivation was rising rapidly. The gains from this battle were too great, far surpassing any kind of bitter cultivation. ¡°Damn it!¡± Chen Tang was extremely angry. His entire body was trembling, and he wished he could kill Pei Qingshu immediately. However, he knew very well that he could not continue fighting now. Otherwise, the crack in his Dao Heart would deepen, and this would hurt his origin. ¡°Alright.¡± At this moment, a gentle voice came from the sky with a power that could soothe one¡¯s emotions. Then, the two of them saw a transcendent and elegant figure slowly descend from the sky and land between them. It was Cui Heng. ¡°Disciple greets Master!¡± Pei Qingshu immediately bowed respectfully. ¡°¡­¡± Chen Tang suddenly took a few steps back and looked at Cui Heng in surprise. He was extremely shocked in his heart. ¡°This fellow actually has a master. I can¡¯t even see through his cultivation. Is this a Creator from another Heavenly Domain?¡± Although he was already prepared for the appearance of a Creator in the Five Views Realm and the surrounding worlds, when he really encountered an existence of this level, he still felt an uncontrollable fear in his heart. This was a fear that came from the depths of the soul, a fear of a higher level of life. ¡°Get up.¡± Cui Heng raised his hand and ignored Chen Tang. He smiled at Pei Qingshu and said, ¡°How does this battle feel?¡± ¡°I gained a lot, but I still have to thank Master for giving me this technique. Otherwise, I shouldn¡¯t have been able to defeat this person.¡± Pei Qingshu said happily, ¡°However, after I digest the gains from this battle, I can defeat him next time even without using the Sky Demon Splitter Art!¡± ¡°Battle is indeed the most suitable cultivation for you.¡± Cui Heng chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that Tianmen Star has already been beaten up by you.¡± ¡°I was just anxious and didn¡¯t think of any other way.¡± Pei Qingshu scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°Why don¡¯t I move that continent over and put it back?¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s building blocks?¡± Cui Heng shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s better for me to do it. Coincidentally, Tianmen Star is a little special. Some things need to be restored.¡± ¡°Restore?¡± Pei Qingshu could not help but be puzzled. This planet had been beaten to such a state, how could it be restored to its original state? ¡°What is this Creator playing at?¡± Chen Tang also heard Cui Heng¡¯s words and did not understand what he meant. In his opinion, although a Creator had the ability to create things out of thin air, it was impossible to restore this severely damaged planet to its previous state. However, the two of them quickly knew the answer. What was restoration! Cui Heng raised his right hand and pointed lightly with a finger. The Dharmic powers of a Peak Nascent Soul cultivator spread out, and the void slowly rippled like water. Immediately after, the raging flames in the world gradually cooled down. The hot air that rose into the sky also retreated to the ground and condensed into countless water droplets, gathering into oceans, lakes, and rivers. The continent that Pei Qingshu had thrown out suddenly flew up on its own and floated in the air. The crack in the planet that had been smashed closed quickly, as if it had never appeared. At the same time, the tens of thousands of sword-like mountains stuck in the continent were pulled out and flew into the air again. Everything had returned to the state before Pei Qingshu threw the continent out. Then, the seawater that drowned the Earth Fire Lava suddenly separated and quickly retreated in all directions. The thick smoke that originally rose into the sky descended again and fused into the surging Earth Fire Lava. Then, the continent slowly descended, completely covering the surging Earth Fire Lava. Even the crack in the ground matched perfectly. The continent that had been forcefully lifted up returned to its original state. Of course, this was not the end. After the continent returned to its original state, the tens of thousands of mountains that were flying in the air slowly descended. They first landed on the ground before sinking into the ground to become flat again, returning to their original state before Chen Tang pulled them out. In the end, even the huge ring mountain that Pei Qingshu had smashed out was smoothed out. Tianmen Star had really been restored! At this moment, both Pei Qingshu and Chen Tang were completely stunned. In their perception, everything that had just happened seemed to have gone back in time. How was this restoration? It was clearly returning time to before their battle began! What kind of power was this?! What kind of ability was this? Was this really an ability that a human could control?! ¡°What kind of existence did I meet?!¡± Chen Tang was horrified. He looked at Cui Heng in disbelief and almost fainted. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the power of a Creator? Is this the Peak of the Seventh Realm or the legendary Eighth Realm?!¡± ¡°Master¡¯s divine power is indeed supreme and boundless.¡± Although Pei Qingshu was also very shocked, he was not very surprised. In his heart, Cui Heng was already an omnipotent existence. ¡°However, from Master¡¯s words, this restoration doesn¡¯t seem to have stopped?¡± At this moment, Cui Heng was still releasing his Dharmic powers, but the surroundings were already calm. It was as bleak and silent as the previous 400 years, filled with the aura of death and destruction. However, a different charm quickly appeared, as if vitality was born in the illusion. Light and shadows that seemed real and fake appeared and disappeared in the void. These phantoms included mountains and rivers, pavilions, tall doors and halls, cities and villages, shops and markets, Immortal sects and Blessed Lands, martial arts sects¡­ It was simply a complete world! ¡°What is this?!¡± Pei Qingshu looked at the phantoms in shock. Although he did not understand what was going on, he was greatly shocked. ¡°These lights and shadows¡­ are the former Tianmen Star?!¡± Chen Tang was even more shocked as he muttered, ¡°What is he doing? What is he doing?! ¡°Could it be that what he said earlier was not just restoring Tianmen Star to its original state before I fought that person? Instead¡­ How is this possible? How is this possible!¡± As a Sage King of the Purple Sun Realm and having controlled the Star Fortune Heavenly Eye Mirror for many years, he knew a lot about Tianmen Star. He had even personally been to Tianmen Star before, so he naturally knew some of the scenery here. ¡°Since we want to restore it, we naturally have to restore an intact Tianmen Star,¡± Cui Heng said indifferently. In order to buy the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill, the people of Tianlu Star had provided a large number of ancient books, including a large amount of information about the situation on Tianmen Star. There were only two main planets in the Golden Cloud Realm. The books provided by Tianlu Star could be said to be extremely detailed. Whether it was the mountains and rivers, the terrain of the human world, the local customs, or even the biographies of some people, there was everything. He could completely construct a suitable nomological framework with these records and allow the Tianmen Star civilization that had been destroyed for 400 years to descend from illusion to reality. Some of the flaws and unknowns would also be corrected to a certain extent because of the ability of his divine power, reaching a level closer to the original appearance of history. This meant that Cui Heng could conduct a deeper investigation on the Tianmen Star civilization by materializing it. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Accompanied by the sound of the void trembling, the terrain of Tianmen Star changed again. Light and shadows were born from the illusion and descended into reality according to the nomological framework built by Cui Heng. Cities and villages that had long been destroyed rose from the ground, and martial sects reappeared. The Immortal sects that dominated the entire Tianmen Star also descended here. At this point, the Tianmen Star civilization that had disappeared from the mortal world for more than 400 years had been constructed by Cui Heng from an illusion and reappeared in reality! Chapter 314 - Ancient Legend, Door to Heaven Illusory Descent was an upgraded version of Refining Void into Reality, close to refining fake into real. This was naturally not going back in time. That kind of ability was far from a realm that the current Cui Heng could enter. This was something that had appeared according to the records of Tianlu Star¡¯s civilization. The foundation of their existence was the nomological environment constructed by Cui Heng. As long as this nomological carrier did not collapse, they would always exist, just like reality. However, because Cui Heng¡¯s understanding of the people on Tianmen Star was only limited to those important figures with biographies, there were not many of them, so he did not materialize them. Even if they appeared, it was not a real life form, let alone a certain person who originally existed. It could only be considered a true combination of information. It only descended on the carrier constructed by the nomological Dao runes, as if it was real. In essence, it was even inferior to the Nine Fire Flame Dragon. That was a true independent life form. Therefore, although the current Tianmen Star had returned to how it was 400 years ago, it was still filled with loneliness and coldness. There was no sign of a living person. But even so, Pei Qingshu and Chen Tang, who were standing at the side, felt as if they had fallen into a dream. In their opinion, the various changes that had happened on Tianmen Star were clearly no different from going back in time. It was too magical and unbelievable. Chen Tang, a Sage King, collapsed to the ground. He looked at everything in front of him with empty eyes and felt his mind buzzing and his thoughts were blank. The methods Cui Heng had displayed had completely exceeded the limits of his understanding. Pei Qingshu was also very shocked. Although Cui Heng was an omnipotent existence in his heart, he could not suppress his emotions when he saw such an unbelievable thing with his own eyes. This was too magical. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Qingshu. Follow me to take a look at Tianmen Star,¡± Cui Heng said to Pei Qingshu beside him and walked forward. He did not even look at Chen Tang, the Sage King. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Pei Qingshu hurriedly followed. ¡°¡­¡± Chen Tang clearly felt that he had been ignored. But this time, he did not feel any humiliation at all. He only felt extremely lucky. He seemed to have been let off? Hence, he hurriedly circulated the power in his body, wanting to fly out of Tianmen Star and leave this planet as quickly as possible. He no longer wanted to face this incomprehensible existence. However, as soon as he moved, he felt as if the weight of the entire planet was pressed down on his body. An invisible force pressed him to the ground, making him unable to even stand up. ¡°I¡¯ve been suppressed? When?!¡± Chen Tang was horrified and filled with despair. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s completely over.¡± At this moment, he knew very well that he could no longer escape. It was the extremely powerful and terrifying expert suspected to be at the Eighth Realm who had suppressed him here. Such an unbelievable existence could suppress a Sage King silently. No one in the universe could save him. ¡­ . Cui Heng brought Pei Qingshu to the highest peak of Tianmen Star. At the top of this mountain, there was a metal platform that seemed to be naturally formed. It was only three feet wide and slightly higher than the surface. Under the sunlight, it emitted a golden light. If one stood on this golden platform and looked into the distance, one could see the endless sea of clouds surging. When the sunlight landed on the sea of clouds, it flickered with endless light and shadows, as if it was a dream. It was beautiful, like an immortal brocade. This place was called the Golden Platform Peak. It was said that a long time ago, this was the only way to ascend to the Heavens, also known as the Heaven Ascension Golden Platform. Countless people ascended to the Heavens here, transcending the mortal world. Later on, when the Heaven Ascension Gate collapsed, there was naturally only the Golden Platform Peak left. This was a record Cui Heng had seen in ancient history books, and according to the description, he¡¯d materialized this Golden Platform Peak. Compared to the real Golden Platform Peak in the past, this Golden Platform Peak had some subtle differences. The divine power of Illusory Descent could be modified to a certain extent through the laws constructed, making it closer to the real situation. If he could really see through the river of time one day and look back at the past, he would be able to see the projection of the past and completely replicate it with Illusory Descent. Now, it was only close to the real situation. Cui Heng stood on the top of the Golden Platform Peak and carefully comprehended the nomological Dao runes here. He looked up and frowned. He asked curiously, ¡°Could that legend be true?¡± Pei Qingshu stood at the side. He was originally admiring the golden color around the Golden Platform Peak. When he suddenly heard Cui Heng say this, he could not help but be surprised and asked curiously, ¡°Master, did you just say¡­ a legend?¡± What level of existence would a powerful figure like his Master, who had unbelievable power, consider a legend? This was simply unimaginable. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about the legend of Tianmen Star.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°In the ancient books provided by Tianlu Star, there are records that say that Tianmen Star is actually a pearl that fell from the Door of Heaven a long time ago.¡± ¡°A pearl on the door turned into a living star?!¡± Pei Qingshu was shocked when he heard this. He said in shock, ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s called the Door of Heaven. Could it be one of the Heavens?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the Heavens.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and said in a low voice, ¡°This Heaven Realm is more like the place where the Heavens are gathered. It might also be an organization that rules over the Heavens.¡± After breaking through to the Late-stage Nascent Soul realm, he could already easily sense the existence of the heavens. As long as he found the corresponding Spirit Guide, he could easily open a path to the Heavenly Domain, just like the Myriad Poison Pool in the Plague Imperial Palace. ¡°There¡¯s actually a level higher than the Heavens?¡± Pei Qingshu was even more amazed and said, ¡°The vastness of the universe is indeed unimaginable.¡± ¡°Haha, how big is this place? It¡¯s just some galaxies and some large worlds. It¡¯s still far from large.¡± Cui Heng shook his head and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you how vast the universe is. ¡°The universe has existed since ancient times. Only when our perception can cover the universe can we figure out how big the universe is.¡± ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Master.¡± Pei Qingshu bowed respectfully. ¡°Qingshu, bring that Sage King back to Chongyang Star and let him gather with Mingzhen. I¡¯ll deal with him after I return.¡± Cui Heng suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Ah?¡± Pei Qingshu was stunned when he heard that, but he still cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Chen Tang had already been completely suppressed by Cui Heng and could not even move. He could only be at the mercy of others. Bringing such a fellow back could not be easier. After Pei Qingshu left, Cui Heng ascended the golden platform again. However, this time, he did not only investigate the Dao runes and Dharma and Logos intertwined on it. He also released his Dharmic powers and made physical contact with the golden platform. According to the records of ancient history, only a great existence that had surpassed the Sixth Realm of the Immortal World could see the Door of Heaven on the Heaven Ascension Golden Platform and be guided to the Heaven Realm. Although this was only a Heaven Ascension Golden Platform materialized from illusory information, it was already very close to the true state. Even the Dharma and Logos intertwined on it were the same. Hence, after Cui Heng sensed the Dharma and Logos, the golden platform immediately emitted a sparkling treasure light, filled with an undying aura. At the same time, the entire Tianmen Star seemed to have suffered a violent impact and trembled slightly. In the sky that Cui Heng was looking up at, a huge floating door that only he could see appeared. This huge floating door was more than 10,000 feet tall, and its entire body emitted an incomparably holy light. It was like a supreme divine object that had descended to the mortal world from an endless height, seeming extremely noble. The huge door was locked and had no intention of opening. Cui Heng quickly sensed a strange aura on the door. There was an extremely ancient feeling, as if it was a supreme treasure that had existed since endless ages ago. However, other than that, he also sensed a huge negative aura on it. It was filled with ruin and decay. He could even vaguely see golden stains on the huge door that looked like blood. ¡°Blood?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly, and his eyes flickered. He raised his hand and hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he did not push forward. Actually, with his current cultivation realm, as long as he stepped forward slightly, he could easily open this so-called Heaven Gate and see what was behind it. However, he did not do so in the end. ¡°I should wait until I reach the Soul Formation realm.¡± Cui Heng shook his head and thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s still too dangerous to act so rashly.¡± Chapter 315 - Immortal Qi, Returning to Chongyang Star Cui Heng had always been very cautious. He knew too little about this so-called Heaven Realm. Too much unknown meant great risk. It was not wise to rashly explore it. If there was a supreme existence comparable to the Return to Void realm or even the Dao Integration realm inside, he would probably not even know how he died if he barged in without rhyme or reason. Hence, he shook his head gently in the end and walked down the golden platform. Then, Cui Heng stayed on Tianmen Star for a period of time and mainly checked the two Immortal Sects. The Immortal Cleansing Sect and the Dust Purging Palace. According to the ancient records provided by Tianlu Star, these two Immortal sects also claimed to have supreme inheritances, but the specific martial techniques were not passed down. Cui Heng had also tried to materialize them, but this fabrication without any information source was no longer within the scope of his Illusory Descent technique. He did not succeed. Fortunately, some Sage Armament and treasures were still materialized according to the description. Moreover, they had been naturally corrected by his divine powers and were closer to the true state. From this, he could analyze some information about the inheritance of the two Immortal sects. Through this relatively safe method, Cui Heng finally found something strange about these two Immortal sects. There seemed to be a limit to their cultivation method. After reaching a certain level, they had to breathe in the so-called ¡°Immortal Qi¡± to be able to take a step further and break through. This was clearly abnormal. It was similar to how martial artists in the starry skies used the Immortal True Essence to cultivate. ¡°These are the two Immortal Sects related to the Heaven Realm?¡± Cui Heng frowned tightly. He increasingly felt that the so-called Heaven Realm might be very dangerous. Fortunately, he did not rashly investigate. A mere Peak Nascent Soul cultivator was too weak. In this vast universe and the boundless starry sky, his insignificant power was not worth mentioning at all. Whether it was encountering a star explosion, plunging into a black hole, or any other situation, he would instantly be reduced to ashes and could only reincarnate to cultivate again. ¡°I should go back and meet those two young people first.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently. Then, his figure swayed slightly, and a green light rose from under his feet. His entire body instantly disappeared from the spot and flew out of Tianmen Star. At the same time that he left, he removed the nomological framework that carried the Tianmen Star civilization, leaving only the portion that maintained the natural environment. Hence, countless pavilions, temples, and so on turned into phantoms in the blink of an eye and shattered into countless light particles before finally disappearing, as if they had never appeared. Since there were no living beings on Tianmen Star, he could just let it return to its original state. This was to prevent the civilization that was conjured from being taken over. He could just materialize it when he needed to explore again in the future. ¡­ . Hong Renxi and Hong Renxu were both very nervous and uneasy. When they were suddenly invited to the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, the people here were extremely polite to them. They were really confused and did not know what they were going to experience. The two brothers were now placed in the best guest room with no one around. ¡°Big Brother, why do you think they invited us over?¡± Hong Renxu couldn¡¯t help but whisper to his big brother. This was the first time he had encountered such a situation. Usually, when he was out, Ninth Uncle, as a Sage King, could resolve all problems. But not this time. There was actually an incomparably powerful existence on Chongyang Star that far exceeded the Sage King realm. Even Ninth Uncle could not deal with this situation. Fortunately, this supreme existence did not seem to have any ill intentions towards them. His attitude was relatively friendly and he looked like he would communicate with them. However, in this unfamiliar place, especially with so many experts and mighty figures, it was still very easy to feel fear and nervousness. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either.¡± Hong Renxi was much calmer than him. His thoughts raced as he said in a low voice, ¡°From their arrangements for us, they should value us somewhat. Moreover, I¡¯ve asked Senior Li earlier. He personally said that the supreme existence was the one who invited us over, so we should just wait obediently.¡± ¡°It was actually an invitation from that supreme existence?!¡± Hong Renxu immediately laughed when he heard this. ¡°Haha, good, that¡¯s great. I¡¯ll have something to show off about when I get home. ¡°That supreme existence should be even more powerful than a Creator, right? He¡¯s completely an existence from myths and legends. I was actually personally invited by such an existence. I can brag about this for 10,000 years, haha!¡± He was a lively person and was far from being as steady as Hong Renxi. He always liked to come up with some strange ideas. ¡°10,000 years? Become a Sage first and strive to extend your lifespan to 10,000 years before talking.¡± Hong Renxi rolled his eyes and said sarcastically. ¡°Heh, when I go back, I¡¯ll beg Grandma to teach me how to attain the Dao of a Golden Immortal,¡± Hong Renxu said indignantly. ¡°I¡¯ll become a Sage in a few years.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to become a Golden Immortal.¡± Hong Renxi shook his head and smiled. ¡°I once heard from Grandpa that it¡¯s difficult to become a Golden Immortal. It¡¯s not something that can be done overnight. Generally speaking, by the time we reach the realm of a Golden Immortal, most of our previous companions would have already disappeared. Only we will continue to advance. This means that it¡¯s very difficult to produce a Golden Immortal among countless martial artists.¡± ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Hong Renxu muttered. He looked at Hong Renxi and sighed softly.¡± Big Brother, when do you think Grandpa will return? He¡¯s been gone for more than a hundred years, right? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Hong Renxi shook his head and said, ¡°Grandma rarely mentioned where Grandpa went. She only mentioned some information occasionally and never said when he would return. ¡°Yes, I heard Grandma mention by chance that Grandpa is a person with great ambitions. However, he can¡¯t fulfill his ideals on Taihong Star for the time being, so he left. Perhaps Grandpa will return when he fulfills his ambitions.¡± ¡°Sigh, I was born more than ten years later and only saw Grandpa a few times,¡± Hong Renxu said regretfully. ¡°I heard from Grandma that Grandpa is a particularly charming person, but I can only recall it myself and can¡¯t really feel it.¡± Bang! Bang! At this moment, there was a knock on the door. It was Li Cheng. ¡°Sirs, Immortal Venerable is back. Please head to the reception hall.¡± Hong Renxi and Hong Renxu were stunned, and their bodies tensed up. They were going to meet him just like that?! They were going to meet that supreme existence now?! However, what about Ninth Uncle? ¡°Where¡¯s our Ninth Uncle?¡± Hong Renxu asked directly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry.¡± Li Cheng nodded and smiled. ¡°The guard who came with you is already waiting in the reception hall.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Hong Renxi opened the door and cupped his hands. ¡°Please wait a moment. We¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡­ . In the reception hall of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. Cui Heng sat at the head of the table, while Hui Shi and Li Cheng stood on both sides. Pei Qingshu had gone to Luling City to let Chen Tang and Mingzhen, these old friends, reunite and catch up. Ninth Uncle stood in the corner and kept looking outside. When he saw two familiar figures, he seemed to heave a sigh of relief. When Hong Renxi and Hong Renxu arrived and saw Ninth Uncle, they felt slightly relieved. Then, they bowed respectfully to Cui Heng. ¡°Greetings, Immortal Venerable.¡± Their attitude was very respectful. This was normal. The myriad worlds in the starry sky had always respected the strong. Their education had always been to maintain a good attitude when facing the strong. This could avoid a lot of trouble and even a life and death calamity. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand gently and looked at the two of them. However, he was silent for a long time and did not say anything else. The two Hong brothers felt a little frightened. But they did not dare to ask. After a long while. ¡°They really look alike.¡± Cui Heng sighed softly and said, ¡°Tell me about the Taihong Star that you know.¡± He did not ask about Hong Fugui directly. Instead, he planned to understand the situation on Taihong Star first. He still had to understand the background. Chapter 316 - 2,000 Years Ago, Heaven Gate Opens Cui Heng did not know much about Taihong Star. The first time he heard of Taihong Star was when he saw Hong Fugui¡¯s message in the Heavenly Void World. He only knew that it was a planet a Great Divine Being. Later on, when he saw Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate, he further understood the situation of Taihong Star. However, the Taihong Star described by Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate was not very powerful. Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate¡¯s father, Divine Lord Tianhe, had passed by Taihong Star on the way to Daozhou Star with the Dao God. At that time, everyone, including the Dao God, took a group of people from the Living Star as their initial team. This was also the origin of the Ten Immortal Sects of the Heavenly Void World. That was 10,000 years ago. Back then, the Dao God was only a Limitless Golden Immortal, and the people accompanying him were only at the Golden Immortal realm. Moreover, Divine Lord Tianhe had also described the situation of Taihong Star to Heavenly Saint Supreme Venerate. The strongest was only a Mystic Deity. It was insignificant. In the starry sky of the myriad worlds, stars of this level were insignificant. They were far from the Taihong Star that Hong Fugui had mentioned in his letter. Great Divine Being was indeed a general term, not a term for a specific realm. However, generally speaking, this title was at least for existences at the level of Sage Kings. Some places also called a Creator a Great Divine Being. In short, this was unlikely to be a title that only a Mystic Deity-level planet could have. Unless this planet had no communication with the outside world, it was possible to call the strongest person on this planet a Great Divine Being. However, from the various traces left behind by Hong Fugui¡¯s wife and her series of actions, this was not the case. Taihong Star definitely knew a lot about the myriad worlds in the starry sky. It was impossible for such a low-level mistake to happen. Moreover, after Cui Heng met Li Heng, he even obtained a star map that marked the location of Taihong Star. He then learned that Taihong Star had actually disappeared into thin air 2,000 years ago. It was only when he saw the letter left behind by Hong Fugui and his wife in the Juntian Palace at the core of the Dark Sea Star that he finally learned of Taihong Star¡¯s current location. It was actually very far from its original location. In Cui Heng¡¯s opinion, this Taihong Star had too many bizarre and inexplicable aspects that were very worth investigating. After all, although he had already broken through to the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm, it did not mean that his Nascent Soul cultivation had ended. Just like every minor realm from before, after reaching the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm, one could only complete this level of cultivation by constantly accumulating experience. In other words, the current Cui Heng still needed to explore unknown knowledge to increase his Nascent Soul cultivation. This was also one of the reasons why he asked about the Hong brothers¡¯ situation. Exploring this unknown was helpful to his cultivation. After meeting the Hong brothers, Cui Heng planned to exchange for the Primary Grade Immortal Technique and enter seclusion for a period of time to study it carefully and think about how to break through to the Soul Formation realm. At that time, he could explore the unknown and pave the way for breaking through to the Soul Formation realm at the same time. It was a two-pronged approach. Hong Renxi and Hong Renxu were not surprised by Cui Heng¡¯s question. In their opinion, a powerful supreme existence like Cui Heng could only be interested in Taihong Star. After all, the development of Taihong Star could indeed be said to be a legend. It was also widely spread in the surrounding realms and was even compiled into a storybook in many places. Hence, Hong Renxi organized his words and replied very respectfully, ¡°Immortal Venerable, the current Taihong Star has a total of three Mystic Palaces, four Buddhist monasteries, and 21 Immortal Sects. These are the strongest forces. On the surface, there are a total of 275 Sages, 68 Sage Kings, and five Creators. The surrounding 31 worlds and 105 starry skies are all ruled by Taihong Star.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the entire place fell silent. Hui Shi and Li Cheng were dumbfounded. They looked at Hong Renxi in disbelief, almost thinking that they had heard wrongly. There was actually such a powerful star in this world? It was not inferior to the Purple Sun Realm, which was known as the Immortal World. It was too ridiculous. The Purple Sun Realm had a portion of its foundation as the Purple Sun Heaven, as well as the three main planets, but they only had eight Creators. There were actually five Creators on Taihong Star. And this was only on the surface. There might be other hidden existences in the dark. After all, the lifespan of a Creator was very long. It was not impossible for them to live in seclusion for tens of thousands of years and disappear without a trace. No one knew what would suddenly appear. Cui Heng was also a little surprised. However, he did not think that Taihong Star was powerful. In the myriad worlds, and vast endless starry skies, even millions of Creators could not compare to a slightly larger star. Compared to this vast universe, it was not even an insignificant adjective. What surprised him was that Taihong Star only had a Mystic Deity 10,000 years ago. Even if it had undergone a huge development 2,000 years ago and had seven Sages, it was still a far cry from the current Taihong Star. In just 2,000 years, a Mystic Deity might not even be able to break through to the Golden Immortal realm. However, Taihong Star had developed from seven Sages to the current level of five Creators, 68 Sage Kings, and 275 Sages. This leap was too exaggerated. It was completely unnatural. It could even be said to be illogical. ¡°As far as I know, Taihong Star only had seven Sages 2,000 years ago,¡± Cui Heng said in a low voice. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Hong Renxi nodded and said, ¡°The 2,000 years period was a huge change for Taihong Star. It¡¯s an earth-shattering change and a huge opportunity. Other than the two who died, the former seven Sages have already become Creators. They are the five Creators of Taihong Star that I mentioned previously. ¡°They are in charge of the three Mystic Palaces and two of the four Buddhist monasteries. Junior also have to report to Immortal Venerable that my great-grandfather was one of the seven Sages at that time.¡± ¡°He and the other four seniors obtained a huge fortune in that drastic change. Only then did they have their subsequent achievements and created the current Taihong Star.¡± Hui Shi and Li Cheng were amazed and shocked. What kind of fortune was that?! It could actually make a Sage become a Creator in just 2,000 years! It was simply unbelievable! If Mingzhen knew about this, his eyeballs would probably fall out of their sockets from jealousy. ¡°Is Taihong Star¡¯s disappearance and transfer to its current location also related to this drastic change?¡± Cui Heng asked. ¡°Why did Taihong Star disappear back then?¡± He had made some guesses about this, but none of them seemed to be the right answer. ¡°Immortal Venerable, it¡¯s indeed as you said. The reason why Taihong Star is in its current position is because of the drastic change 2,000 years ago,¡± Hong Renxi said respectfully. ¡°Because, just 2,000 years ago, the legendary Door of Heaven opened outside Taihong Star.¡± Chapter 317 - Path to Soul Formation Door of Heaven? Cui Heng raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard this. This answer was indeed beyond his expectations. He said in a low voice, ¡°Taihong Star has entered the Heaven Realm?¡± At the side, Hong Renxu also looked at his big brother in surprise. He had never told him about the Heaven Realm. He had never heard of it before. ¡°It¡¯s said to be.¡± Hong Renxi nodded. ¡°2,000 years ago, the legendary Door of Heaven opened outside Taihong Star and sucked in the entire planet. After a period of time, Taihong Star was spat out again and landed at its current location. The essence of the entire planet has improved greatly, and cultivation has become easier. During this drastic change, 99% of the people on Taihong Star died. Very few survived. My grandmother died when Taihong Star was spat out of the Door of Heaven. However, as long as one survives that drastic change, they will all possess various powerful special physiques. Many legendary Divine Bodies and Sacred Bodies appeared one after another, and their cultivation speed all reached an unbelievable level. This is also the reason why there are so many Sages, Sage Kings, and Creators on Taihong Star now. These people have basically all entered the Door of Heaven.¡± ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s in the Door of Heaven? I¡¯ve never heard of this before.¡± Hong Renxu couldn¡¯t help but ask. Cui Heng looked at him and felt that this child was quite pleasing to the eye. Although he didn¡¯t know much and didn¡¯t like to talk, it was a good habit to ask questions. ¡°¡­¡± Hong Renxi glanced at his younger brother and ignored him. Instead, he continued to bow to Cui Heng and said, ¡°Immortal Venerable, please forgive me. I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like inside the Door of Heaven. ¡°My great-grandfather never mentioned the situation inside the Door of Heaven. I also asked, but I never obtained an answer. Some Sages did mention it, but it was not very meaningful. I think perhaps their realms are not high enough, so they can¡¯t see the true situation. According to those Sages, there¡¯s only boundless snow beyond the Door of Heaven. Other than that, there¡¯s nothing else.¡± ¡°It¡¯s boundless and has nothing¡­¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly when he heard this and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a magical place. Since your great-grandfather has once entered the Door of Heaven, I¡¯ll talk to him when I have the chance. ¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Hong Renxi hesitated. He wanted to ask Cui Heng if he would harm his great-grandfather, but he did not dare to really ask, afraid that he would anger Cui Heng because of this. The consequences would be unimaginable. After all, this was a great existence that was countless times stronger than a Creator. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. I don¡¯t have any ill intentions.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know the situation inside the Door of Heaven, let¡¯s talk about Fugui next. Hmm, about Hong Fugui. Is he still on Taihong Star?¡± Fugui?! Hong Renxi and Hong Renxu could not help but look at each other and see the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. Not many people even knew the name Hong Fugui on Taihong Star. Only those closest to him knew. Their grandfather¡¯s most famous name was Hongwu. How did this supreme existence know? Could it be¡­ Hong Renxi suddenly thought of something his grandfather had once said, and then he thought of how Hui Shi and Li Cheng had addressed Cui Heng earlier. He immediately shivered and said in disbelief, ¡°You, you¡¯re that Mr. Cui?! Grandpa¡¯s teacher?!¡± ¡°Fugui mentioned me to you?¡± Cui Heng smiled faintly and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m his teacher.¡± ¡°This, this¡­¡± Hong Renxi was dumbfounded and his entire body trembled. He felt an inexplicable excitement in his heart that made his scalp tingle and he was completely speechless. ¡°What, what, what¡¯s going on?!¡± Hong Renxu was even more confused. He had never seen Hong Fugui before, so he naturally did not know about this relationship. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing!¡± Ninth Uncle, who was standing in the corner, also looked at Cui Heng in shock. He had seen Hong Fugui before and interacted with him before. Their relationship was not bad, so he naturally knew that Hong Fugui had once been taught by a certain Mr. Cui and remembered him for life. Actually, in the past, he did not care much about this Mr. Cui. After all, Hong Fugui was only in his teens at that time and did not have much knowledge. With his understanding at that time, even if he met a Human Immortal, he would feel that there was nothing he could not do. Moreover, Mr. Cui had indeed not displayed anything special. Therefore, Ninth Uncle had always felt that the so-called Mr. Cui should not be too powerful. However, he never expected Hong Fugui¡¯s teacher to be such a supreme existence. In that case, Hong Fugui¡¯s status would immediately become extremely high. However, there was still a huge difference between an in-name disciple and a legacy disciple. ¡°Sir, they¡¯re the descendants of Heavenly King Hongwu?!¡± At this moment, Hui Shi also realized what Cui Heng was talking about. He looked at Hong Renxi and Hong Renxu in extreme shock. ¡°I actually met Heavenly King Hongwu¡¯s descendants!¡± He was very excited and pleasantly surprised. When he was on Daozhou Star, Hui Shi had been assigned by Cui Heng to implement various government decrees with various official positions. The source of those decrees was Heavenly King Hongwu. In order to better implement the decree, he had deeply understood and studied Heavenly King Hongwu. He admired this hero who dared to overturn everything and fight against the world alone. He even admired him. Chapter 318 - Path to Soul Formation (2) Now that he saw Hong Fugui¡¯s descendant, he was naturally overjoyed. ¡°Heavenly King Hongwu¡­¡± Hong Renxi¡¯s eyes widened again. This was also a name he was familiar with. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°Sir, are you really that Mr. Cui? Did you come from Daozhou Star?¡± ¡°We¡¯re indeed from Daozhou Star.¡± Cui Heng nodded and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so surprised. Calm down a little.¡± ¡°I, I can¡¯t calm down. I actually found the Mr. Cui that Grandpa mentioned. I actually found him!¡± Hong Renxi said excitedly, ¡°My grandmother said that Grandpa has been talking about Mr. Cui for hundreds of years. He even dreamed of seeing you again.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cui Heng fell silent when he heard this. He sighed softly and said, ¡°Fugui is no longer on Taihong Star?¡± This could be heard from Hong Renxi¡¯s words. He had heard his grandfather mention it before, and his grandmother had also mentioned it before. There were very few positive descriptions. This clearly did not sound like someone who was still around. Moreover, with Hong Fugui¡¯s personality, it would probably be very difficult for him to stay on Taihong Star. ¡°Yes. Grandpa left Taihong Star a hundred years ago.¡± Hong Renxi nodded. ¡°Among the seven brothers of my generation, only I¡¯ve seen Grandpa. Even Second Brother has never met him before.¡± As he spoke, he pointed at Hong Renxu beside him. ¡°The reason why he left is because he knows that he can¡¯t fulfill his ideals on Taihong Star, right?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s gaze was deep as he said, ¡°The world is harmonious and equal. In this world with many supernatural beings, it¡¯s too difficult for him to do certain things.¡± Hong Renxi¡¯s thoughts were sharp, and he immediately sensed something different from Cui Heng¡¯s words. He hurriedly explained, ¡°Sir, my maternal great-grandfather didn¡¯t restrict Grandpa at all. Grandma and Grandpa¡¯s relationship is also very good.¡± In his opinion, although Cui Heng did not say it explicitly just now, he was clearly saying that the environment on Taihong Star was not suitable for his grandfather. As one of the five Creators of Taihong Star, his great-grandfather could not escape responsibility in this aspect. He probably meant to blame him. If such a supreme existence were to blame him, it would really be a world-shaking calamity. Even the combined strength of the entire Taihong Star might not be able to withstand it. So he hurriedly explained. Cui Heng sized up Hong Renxi with a scrutinizing gaze and nodded with a smile. ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s good. What was Fugui¡¯s cultivation when he left Taihong Star?¡± ¡°When Grandpa left, he was already a Sage,¡± Hong Renxi replied. ¡°There¡¯s no direction?¡± Cui Heng asked. ¡°No.¡± Hong Renxi shook his head at first, then said, ¡°But it¡¯s possible that he just didn¡¯t tell us. Perhaps Grandma and Great-grandfather know where he went.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Hui Shi, bring them away and record the situation of Taihong Star in detail.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Hui Shi nodded and came to Hong Renxi and Hong Renxu. ¡°Please follow me.¡± ¡°You should go too.¡± Cui Heng glanced at Ninth Uncle again. ¡°Thank you, Immortal Venerable.¡± Ninth Uncle hurriedly bowed and left. The pressure of staying here was too great. ¡°Li Cheng,¡± Cui Heng said again. ¡°Get Qingshu to make some preparations in Luling City. I¡¯ll meet with Chen Tang and Mingzhen later.¡± He wanted to ask about the Heaven Realm. The Purple Sun Realm claimed to be formed from a Purple Sun Heaven fragment. It had a long history and a deep foundation. It should have some understanding of the Heaven Realm. ¡°Yes, Immortal Venerable!¡± Li Cheng also bowed and left. Cui Heng was the only one left in the reception hall. ¡°Fugui is really good at running.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°Qiqi seems to be the same. Could it be that after I arrived at the Purple Sun Realm, I would find that she had gone somewhere else too? Young people are still so energetic.¡± Actually, to him, it did not matter if he could find Hong Fugui and Jiang Qiqi. As long as he could hear their news and know that they were still alive and had not suffered much, it was enough. Therefore, be it going to the Heavenly Void World, coming to the Five Views Realm, or going to the Purple Sun Realm and Taihong Star in the future, his core goal was still his own cultivation. He had always taken advantage of the situation to search for Hong Fugui and Jiang Qiqi. Of course, if he received news that the two of them had been bullied or hunted down, Cui Heng would not be polite. However, his most fundamental goal in going to various places was still to increase his cultivation and break through. After all, this was a high-level Xianxia world. It was very dangerous. Thinking of this, Cui Heng could not help but ask in his heart, ¡°System, is this really a high-level Xianxia space-time dimension?¡± [The Omnipotent Immortal Cultivation System will continue to serve you and protect your path to immortality!] [Greetings, esteemed host! After the examination, we can confirm that this is a high-level immortal warrior space-time. There are countless lives in the universe, Immortal Kings and countless ferocious beasts abound.] ¡°Where are the ferocious beasts and Immortal Kings? Why haven¡¯t I seen them before?¡± Cui Heng asked. He could be considered someone who had roamed the starry skies of the universe. He had never seen any so-called ferocious beasts, let alone any Immortal Kings. Even the so-called Creator was only barely equivalent to an Early-stage Nascent Soul cultivator¡­ [Hello, honorable host! If you encounter a ferocious beast or Immortal King, I suggest you immediately hide in the System¡¯s Grotto-Heaven World. Otherwise, your situation will be extremely dangerous!] [If you are not satisfied with your current safety and need better services, you can upgrade the package to optimize the existing functions. You can also buy a value-added expansion package to randomly add more functions!] [Current package: Omnipotent Immortal Cultivation package.] [All-rounded Cultivation package upgrade: Upgrade all existing functions, bringing you a better cultivation service experience and giving you a home-like feeling. Purchasing price: 1,000,000,000 points. Purchasing qualification: Soul Formation.] [All-rounded Cultivation package expansion package: You can randomly add a new function to the original functions. Purchasing price: 1,000,000,000 points. Purchasing qualification: Soul Formation. Limited to three purchases.] [Warm reminder: The randomly added functions might not meet your requirements. Please purchase them carefully.] [All-rounded Cultivation package upgrade package: You can add a new function in the specified direction on the basis of the original function. Purchasing price: 10,000,000,000 points. Purchasing qualification: Return to Void Realm+Sales Voucher] [All-rounded Cultivation Package Upgrade Package Sales Voucher: You can obtain part of the qualifications to buy the relevant package. Purchasing price: 1, 000,000,000,000 points. Purchasing qualification: Return to Void Realm. Limited to one purchase.] ¡­ . ¡­ . This series of upgrade packages, purchase rights, value-added services, and so on really made Cui Heng speechless. After rolling his eyes, he gave the System an order. ¡°Exchange for the reading time of the Primary Grade Immortal Technique, From Beginner to Ascension.¡± Then, a small book appeared in his hand. His cultivation level had already reached the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm, and he could begin to pave the way for the Soul Formation realm. First, he had to figure out how to reach the Soul Formation realm. After all, this Primary Grade Immortal Technique only contained a concept method and no specific technique. He had to figure it out himself. He only knew that he had to nurture spirituality and collect the seven emotions of all living beings to break through to the Nascent Soul realm. It was the same for the cultivation of the Nascent Soul realm. The growth of the Nascent Soul required understanding of the unknown. However, the way to investigate various secret histories, learn new things, see new environments, and obtain exploration feedback was also developed by him. As expected, after flipping open the Primary Grade Immortal Technique, Cui Heng obtained a short concept method again. [When a Nascent Soul grows up, it¡¯s like a human learning and gaining a deeper understanding of this world. But understanding does not mean mastering. Only by applying the knowledge you¡¯ve gained into practice and changing the current situation of the world can you knock open the door to the Soul Formation realm.] Use what he¡¯d learned to change the current situation of the world? Cui Heng was confused. This was even more vague than nurturing spirituality to explore the unknown. What was a change? What degree of change was needed? Chapter 319 - Worlds Command Central Changing the current situation of the world was too broad a description. Destroying planets, slaughtering galaxies, and killing all the worlds in the universe. Was this considered a change in the current situation? If he implemented all kinds of policies in the myriad worlds, and stirred up subversive social reforms in the endless starry skies, completely breaking through the current social structure and establishing a unified organization, was this also considered a change in the current situation? 1 If he preached to the myriad worlds and replaced the original cultivation method, was this considered a change in the current situation? Using a divine power to turn all the humans in the universe into animals, turning animals into humans, or turning men into women, and then turning women into men seemed to be a change in the current situation? He could also enlighten all living beings, let countless Star Gods occupy the starry skies, or create more Nine Fire Flame Dragons, and let the myriad worlds be occupied by the living beings he created¡­ All kinds of operations seemed to fit the description of changing the current situation. Moreover, these actions could be found from his past understanding and the knowledge he had obtained. He was indeed practicing the knowledge he knew. ¡°If these paths can all reach the Soul Formation realm in the end, then the path of the Immortals, Buddhas, and Godfiends can all be achieved with a thought.¡± Cui Heng sighed slightly in his heart. He felt that he had only just begun on the path of cultivation. There were still too many unknown mysteries ahead. Moreover, for a moment, he could tell if his guesses would work, let alone decide what was the most suitable choice for him. 1 He did not even know how to verify if a certain method would work. ¡°First of all, I have to examine the state of my Nascent Soul more and try to see if some actions will cause the state of my Nascent Soul to change.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°I wonder if there will be any specific instructions after upgrading the package.¡± This Primary Grade Immortal Technique was too simple. There was only one concept path, and it was really difficult to find the path to the Soul Formation realm with it. ¡°However, there¡¯s a prerequisite for making a change in this world. I have to understand the current situation of this world well first. The more I understand, the more directions I can choose.¡± Cui Heng suddenly understood something and thought to himself, ¡°Perhaps this is also one of the reasons why the cultivation method of the Nascent Soul realm is mainly to explore the unknown. The entire Nascent Soul realm is actually laying the foundation for the Soul Formation realm. ¡°This is a good opportunity to ask Chen Tang and Mingzhen about the situation.¡± ¡­ . Chen Tang and Mingzhen were already in despair. As Sage Kings, they had never been so aggrieved. They were actually restricted to a small courtyard. At this moment, their Immortal Dao Hearts and physical strength were completely sealed, and their condition was almost the same as ordinary mortal martial artists. If they escaped, the Li Family¡¯s servants could capture them back. The two of them could not even discuss how to escape because they could not soundproof themselves and could only speak normally. Even the smallest voice would be heard by the servants guarding this place. It was impossible to do anything secret. At this moment, Chen Tang and Mingzhen no longer had the aura of Sage Kings. They only sat in the courtyard every day, waiting for their punishment. They were like zombies. However, just now, they received news that they did not know if it was good or bad. Immortal Venerable Cui, who had suppressed them, would return soon. And he asked to meet them. This might be their only chance to live, or their last struggle before death. ¡°Senior Brother, what should we do?¡± Mingzhen looked at Chen Tang helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Chen Tang shook his head and sighed. ¡°Who would have thought that there would be such an existence among the starry skies of the myriad worlds? It¡¯s too ridiculous.¡± The strength Cui Heng displayed had completely exceeded their understanding. Not to mention a Seventh Realm Creator, even the existences recorded in ancient books that were stronger than a Creator were probably far inferior. Why did such a monster appear here? ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Mingzhen hesitated and pointed at the sky above. ¡°Impossible.¡± Chen Tang shook his head and said, ¡°The Heavens have been in chaos for so many years. How can the people of the Heaven Realm still exist? If there¡¯s really someone in the Heaven Realm, it¡¯s impossible for things to be like this.¡± ¡°7,000 years ago, when the Nine Heavens Cloud Realm was destroyed, weren¡¯t there already people who suspected it?¡± Mingzhen still insisted and said in a low voice, ¡°Perhaps it was done by the people from the Heaven Realm?¡± ¡°So what if he¡¯s from the Heaven Realm?¡± Chen Tang frowned. ¡°Will he let us off because of this?¡± ¡°Senior Brother.¡± Mingzhen patted his thigh and said, ¡°Have you forgotten? I told you before that this supreme existence doesn¡¯t seem to know much about the myriad worlds and endless starry skies. Previously, he even said that he wanted me to bring him to the Purple Sun Realm to find the ancient books of our Calamity Star Fortune Pavilion. He doesn¡¯t even know about the destruction of the Purple Sun Heaven. This is very ridiculous. The collapse of the Purple Sun Heaven is a major event that shook the myriad worlds. As long as it¡¯s a Creator, it¡¯s impossible for them not to know about Zhou Juntian back then. In my opinion, this is very likely a big shot who has been sleeping for countless years and has just woken up. Therefore, he urgently needs to understand the current situation of the myriad worlds. He¡¯s probably also searching for a way to return to the Heaven Realm. However, the Door of Heaven has long been closed, and the Heaven Ascension Golden Platform on Tianmen Star has been destroyed. It¡¯s too difficult to find clues about the Heaven Realm. This is also where our value comes into play. Although our Calamity Star Fortune Pavilion doesn¡¯t know much about the situation in the Heaven Realm, we can lead the way for him. We can bring him to Purple Sun Stat and find those ancient Immortal sects to help him investigate¡­¡± ¡°Junior Brother, he¡¯d already restored Tianmen Star.¡± Chen Tang suddenly interrupted Mingzhen. ¡°This matter was too bizarre and terrifying, so I didn¡¯t tell you earlier.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mingzhen was stunned. ¡°What restoration?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that Tianmen Star seems to have experienced a reversal of time and returned to its original state 400 years ago,¡± Chen Tang said in a low voice. ¡°The Heaven Ascension Golden Platform has naturally recovered.¡± ¡°Turning back time and restoring the Heaven Ascension Golden Platform? This, this, how is this possible?!¡± Mingzhen¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Senior Brother, are you sure?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Chen Tang said indifferently. ¡°¡­¡± Ming Zhen fell silent for a moment, but then he became excited and smiled. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this prove that he wants to investigate information about the Heaven Realm? We¡¯re saved!¡± Chen Tang was stunned when he heard this. After thinking for a moment, he nodded and said, ¡°That seems to be the case.¡± ¡°Whether you can be saved or not depends on your cooperation.¡± At this moment, Cui Heng¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Tell me about the so-called Heaven Realm.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Cui Heng had already arrived at the courtyard. Pei Qingshu and Li Heng followed behind him. ¡°I was just about to explain it to Immortal Venerable!¡± Mingzhen hurriedly said. He had just mentioned this topic to Chen Tang to attract attention so that he could show his value and survive. ¡°Speak.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. ¡°Yes, Immortal Venerable.¡± Mingzhen hurriedly nodded and said respectfully, ¡°The full name of the Heaven Realm is ¡®Worlds Command Central¡¯. The so-called myriad worlds now are divided by the Heaven Realm from a long time ago. Legend has it that in that era, as long as one became a Creator and comprehended the mysteries of the Heavenly Dao, they could ascend to the Heaven Realm through the Door of Heaven and become an undying Heavenly God. They even had a chance to be appointed as the Lord of a Heaven and rule a Heavenly Domain. However, later on, the Heaven Realm seemed to have suddenly disappeared. The door to the Heaven Realm closed, and no one descended to the Lower Realms anymore. No one in the myriad worlds received the decree of the Heaven Realm anymore. From then on, the myriad worlds entered a state of chaos. The myriad worlds no longer had a unified manager and gradually became independent. In the end, they formed this current state.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly. This information was too little. He might as well not have heard it. Most of it was what he had guessed before, such as the fact that the myriad worlds were artificially divided. ¡°Also, also.¡± Mingzhen racked his brains and hurriedly added, ¡°It¡¯s said that after the Heavenly Realm disappeared, a portion of the Lords of the Heavens obtained the Supreme Heaven Realm¡¯s secret treasure and obtained unbelievable power. Perhaps they have the ability to reopen the door to the Heaven Realm.¡± ¡°Lord of the Heavens, reopen the Gate of Heaven¡­¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He thought of the situation with Taihong Star. At that time, a Door of Heaven had suddenly opened and sucked Taihong Star in. Was this related to the so-called Heaven Realm secret treasure? Moreover, according to the Sages of Taihong Star, the scene behind Door of Heaven was boundless and empty. It clearly did not look like a complete world. What was going on? As his Nascent Soul cultivation increased, more doubts appeared in his mind. At the same time, he wondered if letting the Heaven Realm reappear could also be considered as changing the current situation of this world. However, this information was still too little. Hence, Cui Heng asked again, ¡°Other than these?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Mingzhen¡¯s expression was a little bitter. ¡°Immortal Venerable, as you know, our Calamity Star Fortune Pavilion doesn¡¯t have many inheritances, nor do we have a Creator. Our understanding of these ancient secrets is indeed limited.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry, we can lead the way for you. The few Immortal sects on Purple Sun Star still have a lot of Purple Sun Heaven¡¯s inheritance. They surely know more information. You¡¯ll definitely be satisfied.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded and turned to walk out. ¡°When we go to the Purple Sun Realm, I¡¯ll call you. Before that, stay here.¡± ¡°Thank you, Immortal Venerable, thank you!¡± Mingzhen and Chen Tang hurriedly bowed. ¡­ . After leaving the courtyard. Pei Qingshu could not help but ask Cui Heng, ¡°Master, are you really planning to let these two live?¡± He had seen Cui Heng restore Tianmen Star and knew that it was Mingzhen who had created the tragedy of the destruction of Tianmen Star. Cui Heng shook his head and chuckled. ¡°When did I say that I would let them live?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Pei Qingshu was stunned at first, but then he thought carefully and suddenly understood. He smiled and said, ¡°Master, you really didn¡¯t mention it.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this for now.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and changed the topic. ¡°Qingshu, I¡¯m going to do an experiment next. Follow me.¡± Chapter 320 - Attempt to Change the World Cui Heng brought Pei Qingshu to Luling City. This large city had already changed a lot from when they first came 30 years ago. It was no longer as chaotic and ¡°free¡± as before. It could barely be considered a peaceful place to live and work. Cui Heng looked at the people coming and going on the streets in an orderly manner and smiled. ¡°Qingshu, do you still remember what you said about the people here more than 30 years ago?¡± ¡°I remember.¡± Pei Qingshu nodded and looked around. ¡°30 years ago, I said that the people here are more beast-like than human. They¡¯re just a group of high-level monkeys. In the past, other than the aristocratic families, there were no rules in Luling City. There was too much freedom and the people became beastly. However, after 30 years of governance by Brother Li, it¡¯s much better now.¡± 30 years ago, Li Quan had retired from the position of the head of the Li Family in Luling City and was replaced by Li Cheng. Li Cheng changed the previous attitude of the aristocratic families not caring about the people in the city and began to govern the city properly. He opened schools, taught martial arts, and taught the people so that they could see hope for advancement. This was why Luling City looked like this now. ¡°But this is still a city after all,¡± Cui Heng said meaningfully. ¡°The ordinary people on Chongyang Planet still don¡¯t see any hope. As long as they¡¯re not the descendants of large families, there¡¯s a high chance that they¡¯ll sink forever.¡± ¡°Master, you mean¡­¡± Pei Qingshu understood Cui Heng¡¯s meaning after thinking for a moment. ¡°You want to open up and educate the people on the entire Chongyang Star and pass them martial techniques?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cui Heng nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll impart the Martial Dao True Body cultivation technique you cultivate to give all ordinary people hope. At the same time, I¡¯ll reveal the truth of the Immortal True Essence cultivation technique.¡± Pei Qingshu¡¯s Martial Dao True Body technique had a special characteristic. That was that the requirements for one¡¯s aptitude were not high, and they did not need to rely on a lot of resources. The only thing he needed was for them to be willing to fight without restraint and be bold enough to fight. As long as they cultivated to the Qi Sensing realm, they would have a physical recovery ability that far exceeded that of martial artists of the same level. Even if they were beaten half to death, they could recover most of their strength and increase their strength greatly. This was undoubtedly the most suitable martial technique for ordinary people to cultivate. Even the poorest families could cultivate it. ¡°Master, are you asking me to be the ancestor of the Martial Dao True Body?¡± Pei Qingshu said excitedly. As a martial artist who had walked a new path, he naturally wanted to pass down his legacy. However, he could not do this before obtaining Cui Heng¡¯s permission. After all, the reason why this path could be completed was mainly because of Cui Heng¡¯s help. ¡°Of course.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°You walked out of the beginning of this path yourself. If I don¡¯t let you teach the technique, who else will? As long as you¡¯re willing, just do it.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Pei Qingshu cupped his hands in excitement, but then he had some concerns. ¡°Master, the Martial Dao True Body Technique places great importance on battle. The core of cultivation is battle. ¡°If this cultivation method spreads, will it cause the entire Chongyang Star to fall into an endless battle and make the lives of the people inferior to the present?¡± ¡°That¡¯s indeed a problem.¡± Cui Heng nodded and smiled. ¡°Do you have any solutions?¡± This was a question that he had deliberately left out. The goal was to let Pei Qingshu think for himself and quickly enter the role of a leader governing the world. ¡°I have some thoughts,¡± Pei Qingshu said in a low voice. ¡°Master, the Martial Dao True Body technique does need to be cultivated by fighting constantly, but not all battles will affect the people¡¯s livelihood. From the scope of Chongyang Star, only chaotic and casual battles will affect the people¡¯s livelihood. Orderly battle will not affect it. In order to let these aggressive martial artists carry out orderly battles, the first thing is to formulate the relevant laws of a martial arts competition and implement them through a powerful administrative government. This way, as long as the administrative government is powerful enough, the martial artists will not dare to violate the rules. They can only fight according to the venues stipulated by the law and not overly disturb the people¡¯s livelihood.¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s a Heaven Immortal or even a Mystic Deity martial artist who violated the rules?¡± Cui Heng asked with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for the power of the government to increase indefinitely.¡± ¡°Master, please guide me,¡± Pei Qingshu said respectfully. ¡°Actually, your train of thought is right.¡± Cui Heng first confirmed Pei Qingshu¡¯s thoughts and nodded. ¡°Establish an administrative government. Through powerful restrictions, martial artists will not dare to disturb the people¡¯s livelihood.¡± Then, he changed the topic and said, ¡°However, it¡¯s obviously impossible to restrict all the martial artists on Chongyang with just the power of the administrative government. ¡°Therefore, I will help you do this restriction well. However, what you have to build is not only the country¡¯s laws, but also the relevant laws and principles that restrict martial artists from fighting casually. For example, directly creating rules on the level of nomological laws. As long as it¡¯s within a certain range of the city, martial artists can¡¯t use too much power. In that case, to ordinary people, the city is an absolute safety zone. As long as they stay in the city, they don¡¯t have to worry about dying in the aftermath of a battle between powerful martial artists. We can also set up the main roads along the way like this. We can limit the beasts around the roads from stepping onto the roads to prevent the people from being on tenterhooks while traveling. At the same time, we can strengthen the country¡¯s rule over the local areas.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Pei Qingshu¡¯s eyes were already wide open. He looked at Cui Heng in shock and said, ¡°Master, you mean to directly set the nomological laws to restrict martial artists from fighting?¡± Could this still be done? This was the nomological laws that concerned whether a planet could operate normally. It could also be directly set? ¡°Of course.¡± Cui Heng nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Actually, I still have some other thoughts, but it won¡¯t be too late to talk about them after you build this framework.¡± The Law and Order spell could be used to do many things. There were many interesting ways to play with it. It could be used to try and see if it could change the current situation of this world. ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Pei Qingshu bowed respectfully. ¡°With Master setting the rules, I can do whatever I want. I definitely won¡¯t disappoint Master!¡± ¡°Go on then.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and smiled. ¡­ . Pei Qingshu acted decisively. Not long after his conversation with Cui Heng ended, he took action. Half a month later, after Pei Qingshu made some basic preparations, he directly announced that he would step down as the Sect Master of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect. At the same time, he announced that he wanted to establish a country that included all the towns and villages on Chongyang Star. At the same time, Luling City, the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, the Plague Imperial Palace, and the Netherworld Sacred Sect announced their support for King Linjiang and willingly submitted to him, obeying his orders. For a moment, the world was shocked. The entire Five Views Realm¡¯s attention was focused on Chongyang Star. From time to time, Sages would come over to investigate the situation or pay their respects to Pei Qingshu. Now that there were more than 500 Sages in the Five Views Realm, it meant that at least dozens of Sages would come to Chongyang Star every day, greatly distracting Pei Qingshu. He had not expected this situation. In the end, he could only give the order to temporarily close the external passage to Chongyang Star. Whoever wanted to come to Chongyang Star had to first send the visitation card to King Linjiang Mansion and obtain approval before they could enter Chongyang Star. This action naturally caused many Sages to be dissatisfied, but no one openly offended Pei Qingshu. They could only secretly say that Pei Qingshu¡¯s move would definitely fail. After all, Pei Qingshu had an unbelievably powerful figure backing him. To be able to take out hundreds of Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill, offending such a person was simply courting death. Due to the power that Pei Qingshu had accumulated previously, coupled with the Li family and the other two Immortal sects, the process of unifying Chongyang Star was extremely smooth. It only took a year. This was because the territory was too big. Otherwise, it would have been completed long ago. After completing the unification, Pei Qingshu officially became the Emperor. The country¡¯s name was Wu, and it was established in Luling Capital. Pei Qingshu became the Founding Emperor of the Wu Dynasty. At the same time, he began to divide the various administrative regions and set up an official system. At this point, the entire process did not attract much attention from the ordinary people. To the people, this was just changing the person who ruled them from an aristocratic family to an official sent by the Imperial Court. They had yet to sense the difference. However, as the first decree of the Wu Dynasty was issued, all the commoners could not sit still anymore. ¡°¡­Enlighten education and teach martial arts. Anyone who is at least seven years old, regardless of gender, wealth, or status, can register at the local office to learn martial arts¡­¡± This sudden decree stunned all the ordinary people on Chongyang Star. Especially after learning that the martial techniques taught by the government actually pointed a path to the realms of Limitless Golden Immortal, countless Heaven Immortals and Mystic Deities were alarmed. Since ancient times, martial arts had been controlled by large aristocratic families and sects. Ordinary people would be considered lucky if they could learn some mediocre martial arts. They did not even dare to think about becoming an Immortal or a Sage. Now, the government was actually going to teach such a divine technique?! It was simply unbelievable! However, another piece of extremely explosive news quickly appeared, causing all the Immortal World martial artists on Chongyang Star to fall into shock. The martial techniques taught by the government could allow one to become a Golden Immortal without the Immortal True Essence. And it was even stronger than the orthodox path! They even openly declared that the cultivation method with the Immortal True Essence as the core was wrong. Moreover, news of this quickly spread outside Chongyang Star. The Five Views Realm, as well as the realms and starry skies that frequently interacted with the Five Views Realm, also learned about it. This was definitely an earth-shattering matter. This was equivalent to subverting the cultivation method in the myriad worlds. This meant that all the Golden Immortals and Sages had cultivated wrongly! Countless Golden Immortals, Limitless Golden Immortals, and Sages came when they heard the news, but they were all blocked outside Chongyang Star, unable to enter. Inside Chongyang Star, there were all kinds of opinions on how to deal with this problem. The newly established Wu Dynasty immediately became a storm. Cui Heng, who had personally created all of this, sat on the clouds. His eyes were slightly closed as he sat cross-legged and looked into his Purple Mansion, paying attention to the changes in his Nascent Soul. Chapter 321 - No Guide, No Companion Actually, after Pei Qingshu put his plans into motion, Cui Heng¡¯s Nascent Soul had not changed much. However, with the establishment of the Wu Dynasty, the establishment of the local administrative divisions, the education of the people, and the promulgation of political decrees and martial arts, he finally began to receive feedback. At this moment, the Nascent Soul floating in the Purple Mansion Golden Hall finally underwent some changes. Wisps of purple qi appeared around the Nascent Soul. Cui Heng could see the various lights and shadows of Chongyang Star in the purple qi. They contained the power of civilization change, as well as the thoughts and fates of all living beings. This purple qi wrapped around the Nascent Soul, but it did not interact with the Nascent Soul, nor did it affect it. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Cui Heng was a little puzzled. When this purple qi that contained the power of civilization change, the thoughts of all living beings, and the changes in fate appeared in his Purple Mansion, he thought that his experiment had succeeded. It was indeed possible to obtain feedback by carrying out a huge social reform on Chongyang Star and changing the fate and life of most people. However, after receiving the feedback, it did not bring any improvement to the Nascent Soul. This was not normal. ¡°Will it only improve after I fully complete the cultivation of the Peak Nascent Soul realm?¡± Cui Heng fell into deep thought and thought to himself, ¡°Or am I missing some aspects of cultivation or understanding?¡± Thinking of this, he began to carefully examine the purple qi. Then, he realized that it seemed to be difficult for him to have a clear definition of the purple qi and describe it accurately. This was indeed purple qi that had condensed the power of transformation. However, he knew nothing about the effects of this transformation power, what kind of effects it could bring, or how it was used as the foundation for reaching the Soul Formation realm. ¡°Just this kind of transformation power can allow a Nascent Soul cultivator to advance to the Soul Formation realm?¡± Cui Heng frowned and pondered. He thought to himself, ¡°What is a Soul Formation cultivator and what is a God? This is a transformative power that came about from change in the society and the fate and thoughts of all living beings. If it¡¯s another type of change, will there be other types of changing forces? What¡¯s different about them?¡± For a moment, a lot of doubts appeared in his mind. At this moment, Cui Heng really wished that a teacher could stand in front of him and answer his questions about cultivation, or that there was a Dao companion of the same realm who could discuss these problems with him and how to solve them. There was no guide ahead, nor was there anyone accompanying him. This cultivation state was really filled with difficulties and loneliness. It was too difficult. He might as well stop and enjoy his long life. After all, a Peak Nascent Soul cultivator had already achieved true immortality. As long as they did not encounter an existence at the Void Refinement Realm, they could be said to be immortal. There was no need to continue walking on this fog-filled path. Moreover, even if he was only at the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm, it was enough for him to be known throughout the myriad worlds. What was the point of continuing forward? ¡°That thought again!¡± Cui Heng suddenly woke up and realized that there was a thin layer of sweat on his forehead. His expression changed as he said in surprise, ¡°I actually had this thought of stopping here and not walking forward anymore. I¡¯ve never had this thought beforea€|¡± The last time this thought appeared was when he had just broken through to the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm. At that time, he suspected that there might be a special threshold after breaking through to the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm. He wanted to see if there was a relevant explanation in the Primary Grade Immortal Technique. However, the Primary Grade Immortal Technique was as concise as ever. There was no relevant information. Unexpectedly, when he was thinking about how to break through to the Soul Formation realm, this thought actually appeared again. The first time, he could still reason that he had just broken through to the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm and his mental state was not very stable, so he was affected a little. This time, Cui Heng felt that there might really be some problems. ¡°What gave me the thought of retreating?¡± Cui Heng frowned, but he was puzzled. He knew very well that it was impossible for him to stop moving forward. This world was filled with Immortal Kings and ferocious beasts. A mere Peak Nascent Soul cultivator dared to be so arrogant. He might die for no reason at any time. ¡°Is it the restriction of the natural laws of heaven and earth, or is it a threshold of the mental state that I have to pass after reaching the Great Dao?¡± Speculations flashed through Cui Heng¡¯s mind. At this moment, he also understood that the Soul Formation Realm was clearly not as easy as the previous realms. It was not something that could be broken through just by exploring the cultivation method and cultivating step by step. Cui Heng calmed himself down and thought to himself, ¡°The feedback from the changes now is just an attempt. It can¡¯t be considered as finding the path to the Soul Formation realm. I have to experiment more and explore more. However, I should still see if there will be any other changes on Chongyang Star next and if the subsequent changes can bring me other forms of feedbacka€|¡± Thinking of this, his heart suddenly skipped a beat. He stopped thinking and looked down. Countless cities were scattered around, and living beings were like ants. This made Cui Heng suddenly understand something. He muttered, ¡°Has my cultivation caused me to feel too high and mighty recently? I clearly haven¡¯t become an Immortal yet, but I¡¯m already a little detached from the mortal world. Is it because I¡¯ve been called Exalted Immortal and Immortal Venerable too many times? Has my central principle changed?¡± Chapter 322 - No Guide, No Companion (2) ¡°After this, I¡¯ll take a walk in this world and see what the ordinary people of this new era are like. Perhaps I can obtain some inspiration from them.¡± ¡­ . Time passed like water. In the blink of an eye, ten years passed. In the past ten years, the Martial Dao True Body Technique had already spread widely. Some of the more talented practitioners had already cultivated to the Xiantian realm and began to roam the world. Of course, these martial artists were all beginners in the Martial Dao True Body technique. In fact, there were already martial artists who had stepped into the Deva Realm. This was because the cultivation method of the Martial Dao True Body and the old cultivation method were only different before the Deva Realm. The previous realms could be interconnected, and there were no obstacles in switching the cultivation method. 1 However, as long as a martial artist had already relied on the old martial cultivation method to become a Deva, they could not switch to cultivating the Martial Dao True Body unless they crippled their current martial cultivation and regressed to the Earth Immortal realm. Gradually, the difference between the so-called ¡°new martial artists¡± and ¡°old martial artists¡± was formed. This situation had a huge impact on old martial artists. Firstly, due to the fame and status brought about by their previous martial arts achievements, their hearts began to gradually fade or even collapse under the impact of the new martial artists. Indeed, there were many Heaven Immortals, Heaven Monarchs, Mystic Deities, Golden Immortals, and Limitless Golden Immortals among the old martial artists. They were still the strongest group of people on Chongyang Star. In theory, as long as their strength was present, their status should not be affected. But in reality, that was not the case. This was because the strongest group of old martial artists, the Sages, Limitless Golden Immortals, and Golden Immortals alone, accounted for more than 70% of the population of the three Immortal Sects. This group of experts were the founding fathers who established the Wu Dynasty and came from the Immortal sects. Their reputation and status would not be affected at all. The ones who were really affected were the medium and large forces that did not participate in the establishment of the Wu Dynasty. There were not many top figures in these forces. Even added up, they only accounted for 30% of the total. However, the Third Realm of the Immortal World, which was the Deva Realm, Heaven Immortal Realm, and Heaven Monarch Realm, accounted for a huge majority of people. The first conflict between the new martial artists and the old martial artists was at the Deva Realm, the Third Realm of the Immortal World. Hence, many Devas were greatly affected. Their original identities, status, and even interests in various aspects began to be affected by the new martial artists. After ten years, this conflict had already intensified. Yan Buqun was an old martial artist. The huge changes in society had a huge impact on his life. He came from a humble background, and his parents were only ordinary people. Moreover, they did not have a stable career. They wandered around lazily all day and finally died in an accident when he was ten years old. Yan Buqun, who had become an orphan, could only beg for a living. Later on, he accidentally obtained a martial technique manual from the corpse of an old beggar that could allow him to cultivate to the Xiantian realm. It was as if he had obtained a treasure trove and he studied it diligently alone. However, because he lacked the guidance of his teachers and basic martial arts knowledge, not only did he not manage to master the martial technique, he even crippled his right hand. In the end, Yan Buqun could only offer this manual to the head of a dojo and ask him to treat his injuries and take him in as an apprentice. Fortunately, the dojo master was quite righteous. After accepting the manual, he really kept his promise to help him treat his injuries and even let him stay in the dojo to study. Yan Buqun finally officially stepped onto the path of martial cultivation. However, the good times did not last long. In just three years, the enemy of the dojo master came knocking on his door. The entire dojo was destroyed. Yan Buqun only managed to escape because he was shopping outside. Next, he began his life as a wandering cultivator. He was a bandit, a horsekeeper, a hired thug, and a companion of wild beasts in the mountains. Yan Buqun, who had not even reached the Xiantian realm after spending half his life, finally jumped off a cliff when he was chased down by his enemies. He only wanted to die. Unexpectedly, he fell into a cave at the bottom of the cliff and found a few spiritual fruits and a martial technique manual. From then on, Yan Buqun¡¯s luck changed. He successfully became a Human Immortal at the age of a hundred and reached the Earth Immortal realm a hundred years later. Originally, with his aptitude, he had no chance of becoming a Deva. However, he was lucky enough to encounter Cui Heng¡¯s breakthrough phenomena and directly went from an Earth Immortal to a Heaven Immortal. Even on Chongyang Star, a Heaven Immortal could be considered a mighty figure. At the very least, he could be the leader of some organizations in a large city and be considered a reputable person. Next, Yan Buqun opened a dojo and prepared to make a living from it. The reputation of a Heaven Immortal was quite useful. Many people came because of his reputation, and the dojo was very popular. Unfortunately, the good times did not last. A grand change began. The Wu Dynasty was established. Next was the appearance of a new martial path. Almost overnight, all the students in the dojo ran away. Especially after it was exposed that old martial artists above the Deva Realm could not switch to cultivating the new martial path, even his personal disciples left him one after another. Just yesterday, Yan Buqun¡¯s only remaining personal disciple had also bade him farewell and left. In the end, he was the only one left in the huge dojo. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Yan Buqun sighed softly and closed the door of the dojo. He turned around and looked at the empty hall. The scene of the apprentices practicing martial arts here in the past was still fresh in his mind. He slowly walked through the hall and arrived at the backyard. Ignoring the sand and gravel on the ground, he lay on the ground and looked up at the night sky. He stretched out his palm and grabbed, but he only grabbed empty air. ¡°In the end, it was all for nothing. Even my Heaven Immortal cultivation was all for naught in the new era.¡± Yan Buqun muttered, ¡°I know that such a great social change is a good thing for most ordinary martial artists like me¡­ it¡¯s a huge blessing. But I feel so wretched. Sigh¡­¡± As an ordinary martial artist, it was almost impossible for him to obtain a martial technique that allowed him to step into the Mystic Deity realm. As a Heaven Immortal, he also wanted to switch to cultivating the new martial technique. But to cripple his Heaven Immortal cultivation and return to the Earth Immortal realm before switching to the new cultivation technique and starting again, Yan Buqun knew his limits. If he really did that, there was a high chance that he would never be able to return to the Deva Realm. He might as well just remain like this. ¡°Perhaps, I should have lived out my life as an ordinary person.¡± Yan Buqun looked back at his life and realized that it was really meaningless after having achieved nothing in the end. Especially in this new era, there was no longer a place for him. ¡°What should I do next? How should I live?¡± Yan Buqun felt that his life was completely worthless now. His family had long passed away, and his apprentices and disciples had also left him one after another under the trend of the new era. He was completely alone. An unprecedented sense of confusion surged in his heart, actually making a Heaven Immortal like him feel a little suffocated. Thud! Thud! At this moment, Yan Buqun suddenly heard a sound from the hall. It seemed like someone was knocking on the door. He sat up from the ground and looked in the direction of the hall in shock. Then, he looked up at the night and muttered to himself in confusion, ¡°Who else will come to look for me, especially at this time?¡± However, although he was puzzled, this knock on the door was like awakening the last bit of hope in the depths of his heart. Yan Buqun stood up and walked over to open the door of the dojo. ¡°You are?¡± Yan Buqun looked at the young man standing in front of his dojo in confusion. This was a young man who looked to be about 20 years old. He had a handsome appearance, gentle facial features, deep eyes, and a faint smile on his face, giving off a gentle feeling. Yan Buqun carefully recalled his 200 years of life and confirmed that he had never seen this person. Who was he? ¡°Are you Yan Buqun?¡± the young man asked with a smile. His voice was gentle and pleasant, giving off a feeling like a spring breeze. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m Yan Buqun.¡± Yan Buqun hurriedly nodded. He instinctively felt that this young man was extraordinary, but he was still confused. He asked curiously, ¡°Are you here to look for me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The young man nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to let me in to talk?¡± Chapter 323 - What Kind of World Do I Want? Cui Heng had been walking the mortal world for a while. This was the tenth year. In these 10 years, he did not use any Dharmic powers or divine powers. He walked around like an ordinary person. He had seen many people and encountered many things. He tried to find answers in the lives of ordinary people. What was he missing? Why was it that the feedback obtained after changing the situation of this world could not improve his Nascent Soul? And in the process, he gradually understood what he was missing¡ª A goal! Indeed, Cui Heng had clearly designed the future situation of Chongyang Star and told Pei Qingshu to change the direction of the lives of the people. However, this change was only a spur of the moment idea. Moreover, this was not the world he really wanted. It was just an experiment. In short, if he wanted to increase his realm using the transformative feedback he received from the world¡¯s current situation, he had to let this transformation develop to a state of the world he wanted. He could not make changes aimlessly. He had to have a clear final goal. He had to make the act of ¡°changing¡± related to himself. Only then could the Purple Qi produced by the feedback interact with his Nascent Soul and promote the improvement of his realm. When he changed this world into the state he wanted, he could establish the foundation of the Soul Formation realm and completely break through the shackles of his current realm to reach the Soul Formation realm. However, after understanding this, another question appeared in front of Cui Heng. What kind of state did he want the world to be in? Or rather, what did the ¡°path¡± he wanted to walk look like? At the same time, he understood what the passage ¡°applying the knowledge you¡¯ve gained into practice and changing the current situation of the world¡± in the Primary Grade Immortal Technique meant. Actually, it meant constructing a world according to his past understanding and knowledge. Then, Cui Heng realized that he did not know what kind of world he wanted, let alone what kind of path he wanted to take. In this aspect, he might not be as good as Hong Fugui. At the very least, Hong Fugui had already determined his goal from the beginning and knew what kind of world he wanted. The practice of great harmony of all things under the heavens! ¡°But what about me? What kind of world do I want?¡± Cui Heng had asked himself this countless times. In the process of asking himself questions again and again, Cui Heng kept recalling the past hundreds of years of his life, the stable life on Earth, the relaxed and comfortable life in the Beginner¡¯s Space¡­ In the end, he confirmed one thing. The state of the world he wanted definitely included one thing. Safety! It must be safe! It was definitely difficult to avoid unexpected danger, but one should not have to worry about being killed every day. That could be said to be a safe world. From this point of view, as long as the changes to this world could make the people living in it feel safer, it matched the direction of his goal. And what was the premise of safety? It was a powerful and stable order. Simply put, the world state that Cui Heng wanted was a safe world with stable order. And this was what the Wu Dynasty was doing. The nomological laws restricted private battles between martial artists and prohibited martial artists from harming ordinary people at will. It greatly increased the safety of ordinary people. Hence, after Cui Heng understood this, the purple qi that was originally wrapped around the Nascent Soul suddenly moved. Most of the purple qi directly sublimated into balls of purple-gold divine light and fused into his Nascent Soul, increasing the essence of his Dharmic powers and giving his Dharmic powers a special effect. It could make the Great Dao laws within the range of his Dharmic powers more stable, orderly, and less easily destroyed. This effect clearly came from the ¡°path¡± he wanted to take. In this way, the road ahead was clear. As long as he followed this path, if nothing unexpected happened, he could rely on establishing a world with stable order to reach the Soul Formation realm. However, Cui Heng clearly felt that pure safety was not what he wanted. Or rather, he wanted more than just safety. Although a world with a stable order was safe, it was also suffocating and lifeless. There was definitely something missing and lacking. As for what was missing and what was lacking, he had yet to think of it. However, before the purple qi that symbolizes the changes in the thoughts and fate of all living beings in the Purple Mansion Golden Hall turned into divine light, he planned to investigate from this aspect and see if he could find any clues. Gradually, he realized that many martial artists from the old era had lost their original positions in this new era. They had become dispirited and even despaired. Yan Buqun was a typical example. Cui Heng heard about it from a disciple who had left Yan Buqun, so he came over to talk to him. ¡­ . ¡°Yes, yes! Please come in.¡± Yan Buqun welcomed Cui Heng in happily and hurriedly went to make tea. At the same time, he asked with a smile, ¡°How should I address you?¡± Although he did not know Cui Heng or his identity, he felt that there was nothing about him worth scheming against. Moreover, it had been a long time since anyone came to look for him. At such a bitter time, it was good to have someone to talk to. Hence, he did not ask much and welcomed Cui Heng in. ¡°My surname is Cui.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. He looked around and smiled. ¡°Your dojo is very big.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s Brother Cui.¡± Yan Buqun walked over with a tea stove and invited Cui Heng to sit on the meditation cushion. He sighed and said, ¡°Back then, I was ambitious when developing the dojo, so I built it a little bigger. I didn¡¯t expect it to become like this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of the spread of the new martial path, right?¡± Cui Heng looked at the tea stove and the charcoal inside. ¡°The changes of the world are like a raging fire, blazing and bright, illuminating the path ahead, but it¡¯s inevitable that some people will become charcoal.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Buqun¡¯s body trembled slightly when he heard this. He looked at Cui Heng in surprise and frowned. ¡°Brother Cui, what are you trying to say? Don¡¯t expect me to say anything bad about the Wu Dynasty.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any intention of probing you.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°I just want to ask you, what do you think of the current Wu Dynasty and your current self?¡± ¡°How can a muddle-headed cripple like me be worthy of answering such a question?¡± Yan Buqun shook his head repeatedly, but when he saw Cui Heng¡¯s gaze, he fell silent again. After a long while, he sighed deeply and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not dissatisfied with the current Wu Dynasty. Whether you believe it or not, this is the truth. I¡¯ve experienced the chaotic times of the past. The people who begged together today might die on the streets tomorrow for no reason. Those who were kind to others might also be killed for no reason. In those times, Chongyang Star was chaotic and dangerous. After the Wu Dynasty was established, there were laws in the world. With powerful law enforcers maintaining order, it became much safer. The spread of the new martial path has also given more ordinary people a chance to change their fate. This is a great thing. To be honest, I still like this era very much. Sigh¡­ Brother Cui, perhaps you¡¯re right. The world is changing, and flames are burning. There will always be people who are destined to become charcoal and burn themselves to illuminate this era. Old martial artists like us are like this charcoal. But sometimes, the charcoal can¡¯t help but wonder if the blazing flames can give us a chance as well. Can it not lock us in the furnace like this? Can it give us a chance to change ourselves? Can it not throw us into the tea stove without asking anything?¡± Gradually, Yan Buqun became agitated. He even stood up to vent his emotions. Cui Heng sat opposite Yan Buqun and listened quietly. Hearing him question, hearing him roar. Hearing him cry, hearing him lament and finally, turn everything into a sigh. ¡­ . ¡­ . ¡°I seem to understand what I¡¯m missing.¡± Chapter 324 - : Solution After the Wu Dynasty was established, Yan Buqun was not alone in feeling left out amdist the process of implementing a new martial path. A large number of Devas, Heaven Immortals, and Heaven Monarchs had lost their direction and chance to participate in the transformation. This would undoubtedly become a huge unstable factor. However, these people did not do anything wrong. Instead, under the cleansing of the current era, their original fate had been changed and they had landed in a tragic situation. In other words, they were lacking positions in the new era. This was a loophole. In short, he had missed them when he was changing the situation of the world. While making the world more orderly and safe, how to deal with the people left behind from the old era but unable to adapt to the new era was a problem. Actually, there were many ways to deal with them. The most straightforward method was naturally to directly suppress them with powerful strength and wipe out all the survivors of the old era who could not adapt to the new era. He could then ensure the results of his changes in the world. Or he could open up a separate passageway and help them with some special technique, allowing them to switch to the martial arts of the new era. This way, he could gradually make this group completely disappear. However, this was only a method to deal with a certain situation. It did not point to the essence of the problem. To make this world more orderly and safer, there was no need to make reforms on the martial path. The core was still the establishment of order and rules. If someone was not used to this safe order, what should they do? And it was impossible to change that. He still needed to find a path that could solve the problem on the foundation of the world. This was also the question Cui Heng really wanted to figure out. What kind of world did he want? What else was needed besides safety and stable order? The opportunity to live! Of the 50 Great Dao, one had escaped. He could not set the rules of the world too firmly. Outside a safe environment and stable order, people who could not adapt to such a world should be given a living space and choice. This was not only to give an opportunity to live to those who could not adapt to the changes in the world, but also to those who could not adapt because of the changes in the way of thinking of the new era. At the same time, there would be flow in the world and it would not become lifeless and completely suffocating. Of course, how to preserve this vitality and how to do it needed to be designed according to the actual situation. For example, Cui Heng had already thought of a way to deal with Yan Buqun. ¡­ . At this moment, Yan Buqun had already vented his emotions. He bowed to Cui Heng in embarrassment and said with an ashamed expression, ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of Brother Cui. I was too agitated just now and couldn¡¯t control my emotions. Sigh, this is also a trait that I got from my Heaven Immortal realm. My temperament is not good enough.¡± ¡°No, I think it¡¯s very good.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°The martial arts reforms of the Wu Dynasty are indeed a little rigid. We should give you old martial artists a chance to choose.¡± ¡°Brother Cui, you think so too?¡± Yan Buqun was very happy and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. The Wu Dynasty is good in everything. There are rules and order. The city is very safe. It¡¯s just that the old martial artists like me can¡¯t see the end of the road.¡± ¡°Then, what if the Imperial Court provides you with pills that can immediately recover your cultivation after you cripple your cultivation to switch to the new cultivation method?¡± Cui Heng asked with a smile. ¡°Do you still feel that you can¡¯t see any future?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Yan Buqun said in surprise, ¡°There¡¯s such a pill? But even if there is, it must be extremely precious. It¡¯s impossible to give it away for nothing.¡± ¡°Of course not, but the conditions won¡¯t be too harsh.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. At the same time, he reached into his sleeve and pinched a jade token out of thin air before handing it to Yan Buqun. ¡°There will be news soon. At that time, you can take this jade token to the local government office.¡± With that, he suddenly disappeared from the spot. ¡°Brother Cui?!¡± Yan Buqun stood up immediately and looked at the jade token in his hand in disbelief. Then, he looked around and said in surprise, ¡°What kind of cultivation did he have to disappear into thin air? Mystic Deity, Golden Immortal?¡± After a moment of shock, he gradually calmed down. He felt that the experience just now was not normal. However, he was already a Heaven Immortal. He shouldn¡¯t be dreaming. Although he was puzzled, he still felt a trace of hope. After putting away the jade token, in less than ten days, he received two pieces of news that shocked him. It was all related to old martial artists like them. One of them was that the Imperial Court had announced the establishment of a new Ancient Martial Arts Division in the various government offices to assist the government offices in enforcing the law and maintaining the authority of the law. The Ancient Martial Division only recruited old martial artists. Moreover, as long as they took the assessment, they would be rewarded with a ¡°Heaven Reversal Pill¡±. After regressing to the Earth Immortal realm, they could immediately return to the level of a Deva, Heaven Immortal, or Heaven Monarch. The other was that in the future, there would be Heaven Reversal Pills given out as rewards for old martial artists who had obtained outstanding results in the martial competition. When Yan Buqun saw these two messages, Cui Heng¡¯s figure immediately flashed through his mind. He was so excited that his entire body was trembling as he muttered, ¡°Brother Cui, who exactly are you? You¡¯re actually so powerful!¡± In the changes of the new era, the reason why the old martial artists were in dire straits was because they could not find their place in the new era. No one even learned martial arts from them anymore. Their lifetime achievements seemed to be completely worthless. But it was different now. The Ancient Martial Division specialized in recruiting old martial artists. This was the path opened by the Imperial Court, allowing old martial artists to regain a certain level of status. Even those who did not want to join the Imperial Court could choose to go to the arena to compete. Even if they did not obtain the final victory, as long as they performed well, they could still obtain a Heaven Reversal Pill. This way, the martial artists would have more choices and would not be depressed all day. ¡°Thank you, Brother Cui!¡± Yan Buqun bowed respectfully in the direction Cui Heng had left to express his gratitude. ¡­ . In the palace of Luling City. Pei Qingshu asked Cui Heng in confusion, ¡°Master, why are you doing so much for those who have been eliminated by the new era?¡± ¡°In order to allow the stable order and the safe environment here to last for a long time.¡± Cui Heng smiled. In the palace of Luling City. Pei Qingshu asked Cui Heng in confusion, ¡°Master, why are you doing so much for those who have been eliminated by the new era?¡± ¡°In order to allow the stable order and the safe environment here to last for a long time.¡± Cui Heng smiled. In the palace of Luling City. 1 Pei Qingshu asked Cui Heng in confusion, ¡°Master, why are you doing so much for those who have been eliminated by the new era?¡± 1 ¡°In order to allow the stable order and the safe environment here to last for a long time.¡± Cui Heng smiled. Chapter 325 - Creation of the Moon God, Return to Daozhou Star ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°The situation of the other four planets in the Five Views Realm is different. We still have to consider at length on implementing changes on them. During this period of time, Li Cheng has been learning by Hui Shi¡¯s side. After he can take charge of himself, he will start to modify the practice here and implement it on the other four planets. I came to look for you this time because I have something to ask you.¡± ¡°Master, please speak,¡± Pei Qingshu said respectfully. ¡°After this, I¡¯ll leave the Five Views Realm and head to the Purple Sun Realm,¡± Cui Heng said in a low voice. ¡°What are your plans then?¡± He actually had many choices for where to go after leaving the Five View Realm. There was the Purple Sun Realm, Taihong Star, and Sanshou Star that was related to Zhou Juntian. No matter where he went, he could explore many unknown secrets. However, if he wanted to change the current situation of this world, the Purple Sun Realm was undoubtedly the best choice for now. That place was once the core of this starry sky. It was an existence on the level of the heavens, and it could even directly affect the laws and principles of the starry sky. If he implements changes on it, he would definitely be able to obtain a considerable amount of feedback. ¡°Master, are you leaving already?¡± Pei Qingshu asked in surprise. ¡°In another hundred years.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°At the very least, we¡¯ll have to wait until you¡¯ve unified the remaining four planets before leaving. At that time, you can stay and oversee the process, or you can leave with me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Pei Qingshu fell silent when he heard this. Then, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you ask me what I plan to do just now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and saw through Pei Qingshu¡¯s thoughts. ¡°You want to stay in the Five Views Realm first?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Pei Qingshu nodded and said solemnly, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve also thought about this problem. Then, I realized that as long as I stay by Master¡¯s side, I can¡¯t help but feel a sense of luck. I always subconsciously have the thought that with Master around, I¡¯ll be fine no matter how much I court death. This mentality is actually very bad. Although I¡¯ve already formed the Myriad Dao Dharma Body, it¡¯s still not an indestructible body. If I go out alone one day and take charge of things alone, and I always have this mentality, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to escape death one day.¡± ¡°This is indeed a problem.¡± Cui Heng nodded in agreement and smiled. ¡°The fledgling has to fly alone in the end. I won¡¯t force you to stay by my side. You can stay in the Five Views Realm, but don¡¯t slack off in your cultivation. The environment of the Five Views Realm is very suitable for you to cultivate.¡± The Five Views Realm is quite chaotic now. There are many Sages, and often, Sages from the outside world would come. There would often be conflicts. Pei Qingshu could obtain many opportunities to fight here. Although the current Pei Qingshu did not gain much from battles at the Sage level, if he fought a Sage enough times, his cultivation would increase a lot. ¡°Yes, I want to stay behind because I also have plans to use the Five Views Realm to cultivate.¡± Pei Qingshu nodded and said, ¡°Moreover, I have another idea. After the transformation of the Five Views Realm is completed according to the direction you set, I¡¯ll go to Taihong Star.¡± ¡°Taihong Star?¡± Cui Heng was a little surprised when he heard that. Then, he thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°With Taihong Star¡¯s level, it¡¯s indeed more suitable for you, but there¡¯s a certain level of danger.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Pei Qingshu nodded and said, ¡°However, the more dangerous it is, the more excited I will be. It will also allow my martial cultivation to improve. Moreover, I have many life-saving methods. There¡¯s no need to worry about this.¡± ¡°In that case¡­¡± Cui Heng pondered for a moment and said with a smile, ¡°Before I leave, I¡¯ll teach you some life-saving spells to prevent you from really dying.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Pei Qingshu cupped his hands and bowed. Then, he said with some shame, ¡°However, Master, if I don¡¯t follow you, will Brother Chen be the only one to help you?¡± The Brother Chen he was talking about was Hui Shi. ¡°You know about this too?¡± Cui Heng scolded with a smile. Actually, he didn¡¯t mind at all. He chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about this anymore. Have you forgotten that you have a Senior Sister?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Pei Qingshu was stunned when he heard that. He said in surprise, ¡°Are you returning to Daozhou Star to pick up Senior Sister?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cui Heng nodded and said with a smile, ¡°In another hundred years or so, we¡¯ll leave Daozhou Star. It¡¯s 200 years by then. Mingqiong¡¯s cultivation should have been completed by then. It¡¯s time to go back and visit her. There¡¯s also Li Cheng¡¯s sister, Li Wei. She¡¯s been by Mingqiong¡¯s side for 200 years. She should have already achieved something. It¡¯s time to bring her back to reunite with Li Heng.¡± ¡°I was still very worried just now. I didn¡¯t expect Master to have already thought of a substitute for me.¡± Pei Qingshu pretended to be sad. ¡°Kid, are you asking for a beating?¡± Cui Heng glared at Pei Qingshu and then smiled. ¡°Otherwise, why do you think I let you stay here so easily?¡± ¡­ . Time flowed like water, and more than a hundred years passed quickly. With Pei Qingshu¡¯s powerful strength and the support of the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect, the Plague Imperial Palace, and the Netherworld Sacred Sect, he only used less than 30 years to unify the entire Five Views Realm. However, the five living stars of the Five Views Realm were all in different starry skies, and the distance between them was very far. Therefore, it was extremely difficult to establish a perfect administrative system on the other four planets. They could only rely on the local forces. However, in this way, although the four planets outside Chongyang Star were under the jurisdiction of the Wu Dynasty in name, they were actually countries among countries. It was very difficult to completely implement the reforms set by the Wu Dynasty. Chapter 326 - Creation of the Moon God, Return to Daozhou Star (2) Often, when the Sage of the Wu Dynasty was there, they would temporarily follow the direction set by the Wu Dynasty. As soon as the Sage of the Wu Dynasty left, they would immediately return to their previous appearance. In a situation where long-distance information exchange was inconvenient, this situation was very difficult to avoid. It was precisely because of this that after Pei Qingshu unified the Five Views Realm, he went to war even more frequently. Time and energy were consumed in this aspect. Hence, in the next hundred years or so, Pei Qingshu ordered a large number of teleportation arrays to be built on the five planets of the Five Views Realm so that it would be convenient for communication and information to circulate. Only then did the Wu Dynasty gradually expand to the entire Five Views Realm. However, it would clearly take some time to completely complete the transformation that matched Cui Heng¡¯s direction. Even so, it brought Cui Heng a lot of improvement. As long as the transformation went towards the state of the world he wanted, he could obtain feedback and condense purple-gold divine light to improve his Nascent Soul. This also made his Dharmic powers stronger, and his influence on the external laws increased further. Now, Cui Heng could easily envelop the entire Chongyang Star and the surrounding space with his Dharmic powers, thereby greatly affecting and distorting the laws in this range. In recent years, he had done a small experiment on the moon closest to Chongyang Star. Through the modification of the laws, this desolate moon became safe and stable, and it was suitable for survival. Hence, it began to gather the atmosphere and water streams, lakes, and so on appeared. In just a few decades, this moon had become a pocket-sized living star. A relatively primitive life had already been born on it. At this moment, Cui Heng was standing on the moon that was filled with vitality. In front of him was a huge lake that reflected the towering trees around him. When the sunlight shone on it, it emitted a faint golden light that was dazzling. This was originally a huge crater. Even if one stood on Chongyang Star, ordinary people could see this crater with their naked eye. After the moon became a living planet, this place became one of the largest lakes on this planet. ¡°Before I leave, I have to leave some contingencies behind for this place.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes were deep as he looked at the lake and muttered to himself. Then, he raised a finger and pointed forward gently. He said in a low voice, ¡°Moon God!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a trace of Dharmic powers seeped out from his fingertips. After interweaving with endless Dharma and Logos, it transformed into an extremely clear light that landed in the huge lake. The originally quiet lake water immediately rippled. A vortex appeared in the middle of the lake, and the surrounding lake water began to rise. The sunlight that had landed on the lake water earlier was distorted and focused on the center of the lake vortex, forming a slightly blurry shadow. This light figure had clear curves, like a woman¡¯s graceful and moving figure. Her body was suffused with a bright and gentle light, like the moonlight at night. The lake water around her gradually evaporated into white mist that filled the air. A moment later, the originally blurry light and shadow had already condensed into a beautiful woman. She walked out from the middle of the lake, passed through the dense white smoke, and slowly arrived in front of Cui Heng. This woman looked to be about 20 years old. Her facial features were exquisite and abnormally bright. Her skin was a cold snow-white color, as bright as moonlight, pure and flawless. She was wearing a moon-white dress. It was simple and elegant. There were no special decorations, but it outlined her graceful curves well. Coupled with the soft black hair that draped over her shoulders, she looked even more holy. ¡°Greetings, Immortal Venerable.¡± The woman knelt and bowed respectfully to Cui Heng. ¡°Get up.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°From now on, you are the Moon God of Chongyang Star.¡± It was as if his mouth contained the will of the heavens. The moment he said this, the Dao runes and laws on the entire moon condensed and gathered, turning into a crystalline white jade stone that floated in front of the Moon God. At the same time, the sun that emitted endless light and heat in the middle of the starry sky suddenly flickered. A wisp of the essence of the sun was sucked away and landed on the moon, instantly transforming into the power of Yin. This wisp of Yin power appeared as clear as moonlight and fused into the pure white jade, engraving two words on it. Moon God. ¡°This is your Deity Position,¡± Cui Heng said indifferently. Then, he flicked his finger gently, and the Moon God Deity Position directly entered the woman¡¯s towering chest. ¡°In the future, you¡¯ll guard the Five Views Realm.¡± ¡°Yes, Immortal Venerable!¡± The Moon God bowed respectfully. She did not even dare to raise her head and look at Cui Heng. ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and did not continue. Then, his figure swayed slightly and left the moon, arriving in the void of the universe outside. This Moon God was actually a living being created by Cui Heng using a method similar to the Nine Fire Flame Dragon. It contained a trace of his Dharmic powers and was born with an Early-stage Nascent Soul cultivation. However, in order to take over the position of Moon God, he ¡°molded¡± her into a woman. With her Early-stage Nascent Soul cultivation and the Deity Position authority he had condensed from absorbing a portion of the essence of the sun, it was enough for this Moon God to surpass most Early-stage Nascent Soul existences. This way, the Five Views Realm became much safer. It was not to the extent that this place that he had already planned to modify would be destroyed by external forces. Actually, to the current Cui Heng, it was not difficult to create an Early-stage Nascent Soul creature. After all, he had already come into contact with the method to create life through the Nine Fire Flame Dragon when he was at the Grand Completion Golden Core Realm. Later on, after he reached the Nascent Soul realm, the Nine Fire Flame Dragons also became new living beings. Now, he was already at the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm and had already stepped onto the path to the Soul Formation realm. Compared to his previous Early-stage Nascent Soul cultivation, his power had already increased countless times. This was also the charm of cultivation. A higher realm would completely surpass a lower realm. The difference was huge, to the point that no matter what method one used, it was impossible to cross. Due to such a gap, it was actually very difficult to describe the gap between the Peak and Late-stage Nascent Soul realm. It was too wide! This was also one of the reasons why Cui Heng could easily create Early-stage Nascent Soul creatures. ¡­ . Before leaving the Five Views Realm, Cui Heng stayed on these five planets for a period of time. According to the different transformations of each planet, he could comprehend the different feedback. At the same time, he studied the changes in his Dharmic powers. As the essence of his Nascent Soul increased and the special effects of his Dharmic powers became stronger, he vaguely had a feeling¡ª This world state that led to changes during the process of breaking through to the Soul Formation realm, or rather, the ¡°path¡± that he walked might be quite important to Soul Formation cultivators. As for what it was, he would probably only know when he truly broke through to the Soul Formation realm. ¡°Cultivation is endless.¡± Cui Heng sighed softly and retreated from his meditative state. Then, he began to chant an incantation. Myriad Heavens Teleportation Immortal Incantation! It was extremely difficult to cultivate this Immortal incantation. In the past 200 years, he had never relaxed his cultivation and had only cultivated this Immortal incantation to the Late-stage Nascent Soul realm. Of course, the improvement was obvious. Originally, he could only use Spirit Guidance to teleport 300 light years away. Now, he could directly cross 600 light years, doubling the distance. The time needed to chant the spell had also been greatly reduced. From three days and three nights when it was first formed, it had become one day and one night. When he left Daozhou Star, he had already left behind a Spirit Guide. Now, he only needed to chant the Myriad Heavens Teleportation Immortal Incantation to return to Daozhou Star. It saved time and effort. As he still had to return to Chongyang Star after leaving Daozhou Star, he did not say goodbye to anyone. A day and night later. Cui Heng felt the space around him distort. In the blink of an eye, the light and shadows changed, and countless colors intertwined in front of his eyes. In the next moment, he realized that he was already standing in Changfeng Prefecture City. Chapter 327 - : Purple Sun Immortal Worlds Divine Might Planet, White Lotus Lifeless Sect The place where Cui Heng left his Spirit Guide was in Changfeng Prefecture City. He had returned through the Myriad Heavens Teleportation Immortal Incantation and naturally appeared here. However, after 200 years, this place was no longer the same. What should have been the State Overseer¡¯s Office had become an auditorium. Only the layout of the foundation and the bricks on the outside of the courtyard could barely be seen as how it looked 200 years ago. This was no longer the place where he had once handled political affairs and arranged various matters. ¡°There¡¯s red silk hanging on the door frame, colorful flags floating on the flagpole, and firecrackers that have just been lit on the ground. There¡¯s the sound of horns outside. Looks like a ceremony is being held here?¡± Cui Heng observed the surrounding situation and smiled. ¡°To be in the mood to hold such a ceremony, it means that the lives of the people are not bad. I wonder if this is still the Great Wei Dynasty.¡± 200 years ago, when he left Daozhou Star, it was still the Wang Family¡¯s Great Wei Dynasty that ruled this land. If the Great Wei Dynasty was still around, it would be 280 years old. It was not a short period of time. ¡°Eh? Young man, why are you still here? The Sacred Lotus Assembly is about to begin.¡± At this moment, an old man walked out of the hall and said with a smile, ¡°If you¡¯re late, you won¡¯t be in time for the vegetarian food given by the Saintess.¡± Sacred Lotus Assembly? Cui Heng was stunned when he heard this and looked at the old man. Under his Dharma Eye, he immediately discovered the old man¡¯s abnormality, but he did not expose him. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go over now. Old Sir, aren¡¯t you going?¡± ¡°No, no. I¡¯m old.¡± The old man waved his hand gently and smiled. ¡°The vegetarian food bestowed by the Saintess is good for you young people. There¡¯s a limit to the amount. I won¡¯t fight with you all for it.¡± ¡°But I see that you have Deva blood flowing in your body, and there¡¯s also a Dharma Idol brewing in your Niwan Palace. You clearly have the appearance of a Heaven Immortal,¡± Cui Heng said with a smile. ¡°Why do you say that you¡¯re old?¡± ¡°You?!¡± The old man¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Cui Heng in disbelief. He was extremely shocked. ¡°How did you¡­¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound first. Follow me out to take a look.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the old man could not help but shut his mouth. Then, he realized that he had actually lost the ability to speak. Not only could he not speak, he could not even make a sound. Whether it was shouting, slapping his hands, or stomping his feet, he could not make a single sound. He seemed to have been isolated from the normal world and could not make any sound at all. This was an experience he had never experienced before, and it was an extreme fear he had never felt before. ¡°Who is he? Who is he?! He can actually make a Heaven Immortal like me, unable to make a sound?!¡± The old man roared in his heart in horror, ¡°Mystic Deity? Golden Immortal?! The true experts of this Zuishou Star have finally appeared? Our identities have been exposed?¡± One doubt after another surfaced in his mind. He also wanted to escape, but he realized that he could not do it at all. In front of this young man, he could not even think of escaping. Both his body and will were telling him¡ª You shouldn¡¯t escape, and you can¡¯t escape. If you try to escape, you¡¯re courting death. Hence, he could only follow behind Cui Heng. After Cui Heng walked out of the hall, he saw a very spacious street outside. The restaurant that opened on the opposite street 200 years ago had long disappeared. Now, it has become a huge square. At this moment, a dense crowd was gathered in the square. There seemed to be two to three thousand people. There were men and women, but they were all crowded together, surrounding the central platform. On the high platform was a lotus carved from white jade. Sitting on it was a young girl in a colorful dress. This girl looked to be only 15 or 16 years old. Her brows were clearly still young, but her facial features were extremely beautiful, giving off a charming feeling. However, her aura was filled with holiness. These feelings were very strange when intertwined, but it was very easy for people to lock their gazes on her. Then, they could no longer look away. ¡°A Limitless Golden Immortal.¡± Cui Heng could tell the girl¡¯s cultivation realm at a glance and could not help but be puzzled. He thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Huo San and the Hong River Water God not to have discovered her, but they didn¡¯t care. Is it because she didn¡¯t show any intention of doing harm?¡± At this moment, this young girl was giving food to the people gathered here. These vegetarian dishes were very ordinary. There were only a few pieces of dried tofu and a few fruits. However, the way she took out these vegetarian dishes was very special. The people gathered here would kowtow respectfully under the white jade lotus platform. Then, the girl would extend her moon-white right hand and gently grab the sky. The vegetarian food would appear in her hand out of thin air. With a light shake of her wrist, the vegetarian food would automatically appear in front of the person kowtowing. ¡°This is the Saintess of your Divine Lotus Sect?¡± Cui Heng looked at the old man beside him and said indifferently, ¡°How long has this situation lasted?¡± ¡°It only started in the last two years. This, this is the third time¡­ I can speak?!¡± The old man touched his mouth in extreme shock, then knelt on the ground with a plop and shouted, ¡°Exalted Immortal, spare me!¡± His voice was very loud, and he even used his True Essence. It was enough for everyone to hear him for miles. However, the surrounding people acted as if they did not hear anything and did not react at all. ¡°There¡¯s no need to play tricks. No one can see us, and no one can hear us.¡± Cui Heng looked at the old man with a faint smile and chuckled. ¡°If I ask and you answer, you might be able to live. How does that sound?¡± ¡°Thank, thank you, Exalted Immortal!¡± The old man said with a trembling voice, his heart filled with fear. This person could actually hide from a Limitless Golden Immortal like the Saintess! Was he a Sage?! There was actually a Sage on Zuishou Star?! How could this be?! ¡°Where did you come from and when did you arrive?¡± Cui Heng asked in a low voice. ¡°Exalted Immortal, we are disciples of the White Lotus Lifeless Sect on the Divine Might Planet of the Purple Sun Immortal World.¡± The old man¡¯s breathing suddenly became much calmer, and he could actually speak smoothly. ¡°We arrived here 50 years ago.¡± It seemed that this so-called White Lotus Lifeless Sect had given him some confidence. ¡­ . Zhongjing, Great Wei Imperial Palace. 40 years ago, the Great Wei Imperial Palace modified the country¡¯s administrative divisions. At the same time, they changed the official system and divided the power of the place. The original 24 states had been changed to 24 provinces, and the position of State Overseer, which originally controlled the finances of a state, was removed. Instead, they set up a political envoy, an inspection envoy, and a military commander in each province to separate the military and supervisory positions. The 100 miles of land in the capital was separately designated as the Imperial Capital. The remaining parts of the Central Continent were separately divided into provinces. They were called the Zhili Central Capital, or Zhili for short. There were three envoys to handle military affairs. To the entire Great Wei, this decree could be said to have changed things drastically. It was simply like a change in dynasty. Moreover, it was done in the 240th year of the founding of the Great Wei. It was originally an impossible decree. After all, the State Overseers had wielded great power for many years, and there were also new forces that had risen in the past 200 years. It was easier said than done to split the power into three. However, Emperor Changwu, Wang Chen, who had only been on the throne for 12 years, actually did it. Hence, the central authority of the Great Wei Dynasty became unprecedentedly powerful. It was difficult for the local officials to become powerful again. It actually allowed this dynasty that was already old to regain its vitality. It was already the 52nd year of Changwu. The Great Wei Dynasty was still flowering, and the prosperity of this era far exceeded the previous Emperors¡¯ era. At this moment, Wang Chen was already 85 years old. However, he had been cultivating diligently and had already become a Human Immortal. He still looked to be in his thirties. However, according to the rules set by Emperor Taizu, the throne could only be held for 60 years at most. Therefore, there were only eight years left before he had to abdicate. In recent years, Wang Chen no longer cared about government affairs. Most of the time, he let the Crown Prince govern the country. He had built a temple in the depths of the palace and named it ¡°White Sacred Palace¡±. He even invited a Daoist priest to preach. At the same time, he asked for guidance on the Martial Dao. Today was the day that Wang Chen would go to listen to the scriptures. He arrived at the White Sacred Palace in his usual Daoist robe, but he did not see the Daoist priest sitting on the meditation cushion. Instead, he stood outside the palace, his gaze seemingly looking into the distance. ¡°Daoist Shen, what are you looking at?¡± Wang Chen leaned over and asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯m looking at the future of the Divine Lotus Sect.¡± Shen Baisheng turned around and cupped his hands. He smiled and said, ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty. Do you still want to hear this poor monk preach the scriptures today?¡± ¡°Daoist Priest, you¡¯re worried about the future of the Church right now. How can I let you preach the scriptures again?¡± Wang Chen shook his head gently and said with a concerned expression, ¡°May I know why you¡¯re worried?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, which province is the furthest from here?¡± Shen Baisheng pointed in the direction he had just looked. ¡°That is the Bachuan Province¡­¡± As soon as Wang Chen said this, he suddenly smiled and said, ¡°I understand. Daoist Priest is worried about the Immortal Dawn Sect. Hahaha, Daoist Priest is overthinking. Actually, you can relax. Although the Immortal Dawn Sect is the number one sect in the world and has many mighty figures and powerful strength, it has always been kind to others and will never suppress new sects.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m still a little worried. After all, we¡¯re outsiders.¡± Shen Baisheng put on a worried expression and sighed. ¡°We haven¡¯t interacted with the Immortal Dawn Sect yet, so I can¡¯t help but feel apprehensive.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the Dragon God of Fengzhou and the Water God of Honghe not stop you from preaching?¡± Wang Chen said curiously, ¡°With the support of these two, there¡¯s no need for you to worry, right?¡± ¡°Those two seniors have long stopped caring about the affairs of the world. They just saw that my sect was good, so they didn¡¯t stop us. However, the Immortal Dawn Sect is still a sect after all¡­¡± Shen Baisheng shook his head and said,¡± It won¡¯t be good if they say that my sect accidentally offended a disciple of the Immortal Dawn Sect. ¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡± Wang Chen nodded slightly and said, ¡°How about this? Our Great Wei has some connections with the Immortal Dawn Sect. ¡°As the Emperor of Great Wei, I¡¯ll send an invitation to invite a Golden Immortal from the Immortal Dawn Sect to the capital for a banquet. I¡¯ll let you use this opportunity to meet with them and talk. How about that?¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Shen Baisheng immediately cupped his hands and bowed, his heart filled with extreme joy. He finally had a chance to complete his mission on Daozhou Star! 1 Chapter 328 - Fishing Cui Heng did not kill the old man. After questioning him, he let him go. This old man was only a Heaven Immortal after all. He did not know much, but it allowed Cui Heng to understand the basic situation of the Divine Lotus Sect and the White Lotus Lifeless Sect. According to the old man, the group of people who came to Daozhou Star belonged to the Bu Sacred Hall of the White Lotus Lifeless Sect. They were in charge of spreading their faith and beliefs. They came here to find an ancient inheritance. At the same time, they spread the gospel of the Lifeless White Lotus Goddess. The leaders were two Sages, four Limitless Golden Immortals, 12 Taiyi Mystic Deities, and 130 Heaven Immortals. Such a force was actually enough to dominate the entire Daozhou Star. If one did not include Huo San, the Hong River Water God, and the Heavenly Void World. However, Cui Heng did not believe in their excuse of looking for ancient inheritance. Most likely, there were other reasons. However, the old man¡¯s realm was not high enough, so he was not qualified to know. Even Cui Heng was skeptical about the lineup that the old man had mentioned. After all, it was very difficult for a Heaven Immortal to understand the entire situation. Hence, after letting the old man go, he flew into the sky and released a trace of Dharmic powers that fused into the laws of Daozhou Star. In the next moment, the Coiling Dragon Pillar in Changfeng Prefecture suddenly lit up with flames. A scarlet rainbow soared into the sky, and a graceful figure appeared in the river and flew into the sky. At the same time, in a large mansion in the countryside in a certain province, three people suddenly looked up at the sky with pleasantly surprised expressions. Then, they turned into streams of light and soared into the sky. In the Cangcheng Mountain Immortal Dawn Sect. As the ancestors of the past generations had a long history, they would cultivate in seclusion in the back mountain after abdicating. Therefore, many palaces and pavilions had been built in the back mountain of Cangcheng for the ancestors to live in. Zheng Nanxun, Perfected Zhu Qing, Liu Yiyun, He Qingrou, Chen Ying, Zhao Qi, and the others were all cultivating in seclusion in the back mountain. Among them, the strongest, Zheng Nanxun, had already attained the Limitless Golden Immortal realm. Perfected Zhu Qing and Liu Yiyun were also Golden Immortals. Even Zhao Qi¡¯s current generation of disciples was already at the Heaven Monarch realm. The current Immortal Dawn Sect could be said to be full of vitality and flourishing. Therefore, to most of the current disciples of the Immortal Dawn Sect, the back mountain of Cangcheng was the true foundation of the Immortal Dawn Sect. It was a place filled with mysteries and unknowns. But on this day, the incomparably mysterious Longevity Mountain suddenly shone brightly. Streams of light flew out from the back mountain one after another and rushed into the sky. This situation was unheard of. Even the current Sect Master, Su Qingxue, was extremely surprised. She hurriedly arrived at the back of the mountain and saw that her Grandmaster Zhao Qi was already waiting at the entrance. She hurriedly bowed and asked, ¡°Grandmaster, what happened at the back of the mountain just now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Zhao Qi nodded slightly and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s Ancestral Master. The ancestors have all gone over to pay their respects.¡± ¡°Ancestral Grandfather?¡± Su Qingxue was surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t Ancestral Grandfather already head to the vast starry sky? I saw in the books that he left 200 years ago.¡± ¡°Yes, I even saw Ancestral Grandfather once 200 years ago.¡± Zhao Qi smiled faintly and said, ¡°Moreover, Ancestral Master just said that Ancestral Grandfather seems to be countless times stronger than 200 years ago. He¡¯s really amazing.¡± ¡°Grandmaster, aren¡¯t you going?¡± Su Qingxue asked curiously. ¡°The Dharmic powers displayed by Ancestral Grandfather can only be sensed when one has reached a realm similar to the Mystic Deity realm.¡± Zhao Qi shook her head gently and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t reached that level yet.¡± ¡°Only those who have reached the Mystic Deity realm are qualified to meet the Ancestral Grandfather!¡± Su Qingxue could not help but be speechless and exclaim, ¡°What kind of existence is the Ancestral Grandfather?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a mighty figure who can pierce through the heavens and earth. It¡¯s difficult for us to describe his strength with words.¡± Zhao Qi smiled. ¡°With Ancestral Grandfather¡¯s existence, it let us know that cultivation is endless. We should always maintain the spirit of seeking.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand. Thank you for your teachings, Grandmaster!¡± Su Qingxue bowed. ¡­ . In the sky above Daozhou Star. Cui Heng had already created a city in the sky out of thin air. It was almost the same as Changfeng Prefecture in the past. After all, they still needed a place to stay to talk. Huo San and the Hong River Water God were the first to arrive. After 200 years, Huo San had already cultivated to the Early-stage Nascent Soul realm. However, the way it nurtured the spirituality of the Golden Core was not to comprehend the seven emotions of all living beings. Instead, it collected a large amount of the power of faith of all living beings and used True Fire to calcine it into pure spirituality. It took him more than 150 years to finally step into the Early-stage Nascent Soul realm. Water God Hong River did not improve much. Her cultivation level was still at the Early-stage Nascent Soul realm. After seeing the two of them, Cui Heng understood why those people who came from the Purple Sun Realm¡¯s Divine Might Planet were not dealt with. ¡°You guys are treating that group of people as a way to explore the unknown.¡± Cui Heng chuckled. ¡°This is indeed one method. To each of you, they can obtain a lot of unknown information.¡± ¡°Greetings, Immortal Venerable!¡± ¡°Greetings, Immortal Venerable!¡± Huo San and Water God Hong River hurriedly bowed to Cui Heng in unison. Then, Huo San worriedly asked, ¡°Immortal Venerable, do you need to eliminate those outsiders?¡± Water God Hong River hurriedly said, ¡°Did these people offend Immortal Venerable? I¡¯ll immediately capture them and wait for your orders.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. Get up. I didn¡¯t summon you here to interrogate you. Someone else will come later.¡± Huo San and Water God Hong River heaved a sigh of relief, but they still stood carefully at the side with an incomparably respectful attitude. Soon, Zheng Nanxun, Perfected Zhu Qing, Liu Yiyun, He Qingrou, Chen Ying, and the other disciples of the Immortal Dawn Sect arrived. Lu Zhengming, Liu Litao, and Zhao Guang followed closely behind. ¡°Greetings, Ancestral Grandmaster!¡± ¡°Greetings, Ancestral Grandfather!¡± ¡°Greetings, Sir!¡± Everyone wanted to bow to Cui Heng. At this moment, Cui Heng felt an inexplicable sense of vicissitude in his heart. In front of him was only a portion of the inheritance he had left behind, and it did not include the ones from the Heavenly Void World. There were already so many people. ¡°Get up.¡± Cui Heng raised his hand and went straight to the point. ¡°You should have heard of the Divine Lotus Sect that is currently teaching in Great Wei.¡± Everyone looked at each other and nodded. The Divine Lotus Sect appeared 50 years ago. After 10 years of slow development, it obtained the support of the Great Wei Imperial Court 40 years ago and began to develop rapidly. However, this sect had always appeared very kind and gentle. They did not forcefully persuade people to join their sect, nor did they attack other sects. They were completely harmless. Why did he suddenly mention this? ¡°Ancestral Grandmaster, is there a problem with this Divine Lotus Sect?¡± Zheng Nanxun asked curiously. ¡°Previously, their Sect Master even requested to visit the Immortal Dawn Sect, but we rejected him.¡± ¡°Next, do your best to cooperate with the request of the Divine Lotus Sect and test their true goal.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°If they request to visit the Immortal Dawn Sect again, you can agree.¡± Regarding this Divine Lotus Sect, he could naturally personally take action and capture everyone in an instant. However, it was inevitable that there would be mistakes. It would be bad if he missed out on the key figures. Chapter 329 - The Person Who Cultivated the Immortal Dawn Sword Art After instructing the Immortal Dawn Sect, Cui Heng looked at Huo San and smiled. ¡°Go into the void of the universe and carefully investigate the White Star adjacent to Daozhou Star to see if anyone is hiding there.¡± There were a total of seven planets in Daozhou Star¡¯s solar system. According to the order of distance from the core sun, Daozhou Star was the second planet, Tianzhu Star was the third, and White Star was the first. It was the closest to the sun, and the surface temperature was extremely high. There was no life on it. The people from the Purple Sun Realm had clearly come to investigate some things on Daozhou Star. Even if they were hiding outside, they would not be too far away. Tianzhu Star and White Star were undoubtedly the best choices. However, there were many Limitless Golden Immortals and the Tianzhu Star God on Tianzhu Star. As long as the people from the Purple Sun Realm were in their right minds, they would not choose to hide on Tianzhu Star. The void near Daozhou Star was under Cui Heng¡¯s control. No one could escape his perception. This way, the only loophole was White Star. He could send Huo San over to investigate. If there was any movement here, the people over there would run away. ¡°Yes, Master Immortal!¡± Huo San replied. Then, he transformed into a red rainbow and left Daozhou Star, flying towards White Star. ¡°Stay behind and continue to monitor the situation in Great Wei.¡± Cui Heng said to the Hong River God, ¡°Pay more attention to the changes in the overall national luck.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hong River Water God bowed and bade farewell. She landed and returned to the Hong River. ¡°You guys¡­¡± Cui Heng looked at Zheng Nanxun and the other disciples of the Immortal Dawn Sect, as well as Lu Zhengming, Zhao Guang, and Liu Litao. He thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll take some people with me this time. After I head to the Purple Sun Realm, I¡¯ll make some reforms. I need someone to help me implement them.¡± Reforms? Lu Zhengming, Zhao Guang, and Liu Litao were very surprised. They were all Cui Heng¡¯s subordinates when he was the State Overseer of Fengzhou. They knew very well what Cui Heng had done before. Now, he was actually going to reform the legendary Purple Sun Immortal Realm? As expected of the Immortal Venerable. Even the legendary Immortal World could be reformed at will! ¡°The three of you, come with me.¡± Cui Heng looked at Lu Zhengming, Zhao Guang, and Liu Litao and chuckled. ¡°I see that the three of you have nothing to do on Daozhou Star.¡± The three of them immediately became excited and overjoyed when they heard this. They said in unison, ¡°Thank you, Sir! Thank you, Sir!¡± In their opinion, being able to follow Cui Heng was undoubtedly a huge opportunity. This was much more promising than cultivating on Daozhou Star. ¡°As for the Immortal Dawn Sect¡­¡± Cui Heng glanced at the few of them before his gaze landed on Zheng Nanxun. He nodded and said,¡± Nanxun, come with me. Your master might also be in the Purple Sun Realm. ¡± ¡°What? Master?!¡± Zheng Nanxun¡¯s eyes widened when she heard this. Her delicate body trembled slightly, and she was clearly very excited. She nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Thank you, Ancestral Grandmaster!¡± Jiang Qiqi was the most important person in the world to her. Now, after 300 years, she still often thinks of the times she spent with Jiang Qiqi. Every time that happened, she would miss her even more. ¡°Go back.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand gently and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s time to leave.¡± Then, everyone bade farewell and left. Cui Heng was the only one left in the sky. He stood with his hands behind his back and looked down. His eyes flickered with a faint golden light. All the mysteries of Daozhou Star were revealed under his gaze. ¡°There¡¯s still nothing special about it.¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly and thought to himself, ¡°The Purple Sun Realm called this place the Zuishou Star or Star of Original Sin. Perhaps it meant that Zhou Juntian had walked out from here. This time, they sent people over to search for Zhou Juntian¡¯s inheritance? But there are clearly no traces of Zhou Juntian on this planet. Zhou Juntian has left Daozhou Star for at least 300,000 years. If they really wanted to investigate Zhou Juntian¡¯s inheritance, they would never have waited until now. Then what relationship does Daozhou Star have with the Purple Sun Realm recently? The teleportation array in the Purple Extreme Palace¡­ Requesting to visit the Immortal Dawn Sect. Are they investigating Qiqi¡¯s inheritance?¡± Thinking of this, his eyes narrowed slightly. This was indeed very likely. However, for the Immortal sects of the Purple Sun Realm to cross the endless starry sky to investigate, Jiang Qiqi must have caused a considerable commotion in the Purple Sun Realm and might even have killed many people. Otherwise, the White Lotus Lifeless Sect would not have sent so many people to investigate, nor would they be so careful. ¡°After we capture the leader, I¡¯ll ask about Qiqi¡¯s situation in the Purple Sun Realm.¡± ¡­ . Central Capital, White Sacred Palace. Shen Baisheng was very excited today. He carefully tidied his Daoist robe and prepared to attend the banquet later. Of course, he did not tidy up his Daoist robe for the sake of his appearance. Instead, it was to check the defensive ability of the Daoist robe. This Daoist robe was actually a Sage Armament that had a powerful defense that could perfectly resist the attacks of Sages. Although the Immortal Dawn Sect had only sent a Golden Immortal this time and the two people accompanying them were only Taiyi Mystic Deities, the Immortal Dawn Sect had the Myriad Dawn Sword Immortal¡¯s inheritance after all and could not be underestimated. If there was any shocking Sage Armament or treasure at the level of a Sage King here, it would be extremely dangerous if he could not defend or escape in time. ¡°Daoist Shen.¡± At this moment, a sharp and strange voice came from outside. It was the eunuch who was in charge of the palace. ¡°The banquet is about to begin. Please go.¡± Chapter 330 - The Person Who Cultivated the Immortal Dawn Sword Art (2) ¡°Alright.¡± Shen Baisheng nodded and did not say anything else. Then, he left the White Sacred Palace. The banquet was held in Chaoyuan Hall. This was one of the most magnificent palaces in the Great Wei Imperial Palace. It was used to hold grand celebrations and banquets. When Shen Baisheng arrived, the civil and military officials had already arrived. The Golden Immortal sent by the Immortal Dawn Sect had also taken his seat. Only Emperor Changwu and the Empress had yet to arrive. It was normal for the Empress to be the last to enter. After Shen Baisheng bowed to the officials, he sat down and looked at the Golden Immortal from the Immortal Dawn Sect. ¡°He¡¯s really only a Golden Immortal, and he¡¯s very young. He¡¯s probably not more than 400 years old.¡± He thought to himself, ¡°After the Myriad Dawn Sword Immortal came to the Purple Sun Realm, she became a Heaven Monarch in one year, a Mystic Deity in three years, and broke through to the Golden Immortal realm in five years. Her cultivation is so fast, and the disciples of the Immortal Dawn Sect are also so young. There must be something special about her inheritance. I have to take this opportunity to obtain it. This kind of extremely fast cultivation martial technique is extremely beneficial to our Lifeless Sect. If I can obtain the Sect Master¡¯s recognition, I have a chance to become a Sage King.¡± This time, the person the Immortal Dawn Sect sent was Liu Yiyun. She was Jiang Qiqi¡¯s grand-disciple. She had already cultivated the Immortal Dawn Sword Art to the peak of the Golden Immortal realm and was only one step away from the Limitless Golden Immortal realm. She was one of the strongest experts of the Immortal Dawn Sect. As Shen Baisheng sized her up, she was also sizing up this ¡°outsider¡±. The Immortal Dawn Sect was related to the Hong River Water God and Huo San. Therefore, they had long known about Shen Baisheng and the other outsiders. However, it was only after they met Cui Heng that they knew that this group of people came from the Purple Sun Realm that called themselves an Immortal World. ¡°What a powerful aura. He¡¯s probably even stronger than a Limitless Golden Immortal. A Sage at the Myriad Techniques Return to One realm?¡± Liu Yiyun estimated Shen Baisheng¡¯s realm and thought to herself, ¡°However, this is probably not the fish that Ancestral Grandmaster wants to catch.¡± A mere Sage was not enough. The two of them did not communicate directly during the entire banquet. They were only sizing each other up. After the banquet ended, Liu Yiyun was led by an inner court official to an elegant garden. This was the Imperial Garden in the Great Wei Imperial Palace. It was where the Emperor spent his leisure time. At this moment, Emperor Changwu, Wang Chen, and Shen Baisheng were already waiting here. However, Wang Chen only sat in the pavilion with his eyes closed. Clearly, he was only here as a witness and did not intend to directly participate in their conversation. ¡°Greetings, Fairy Liu.¡± Shen Baisheng took the initiative to cup his hands and bowed. His attitude was very kind. ¡°Daoist Shen, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Liu Yiyun shook her head gently and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a straightforward person and don¡¯t like to beat around the bush. Daoist Shen, you went through so much trouble to get His Majesty to host a banquet. In the end, you invited me over. Why don¡¯t you just say whatever is on your mind?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shen Baisheng obviously did not expect Liu Yiyun to be so direct. After thinking for a moment, he said in a low voice, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t beat around the bush. May I ask Fairy Liu, how much is your sect¡¯s Immortal Dawn Sword Art?¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± Liu Yiyun put on a stunned expression, but her heart was as calm as water. She had long expected this. The Immortal Dawn Sect could only attract these outsiders because of its special cultivation method, which was the Immortal Dawn Sword Art. The Immortal Dawn Sword Art was neither a martial path nor an Immortal cultivation technique. Instead, it was a new path that combined the two. In terms of realm division, it referenced the Martial Dao, but the power cultivated was closer to Dharmic powers. Therefore, the strength of the cultivators who took this path far exceeded martial artists of the same level. Their cultivation speed was also extremely fast. Usually, it would not take more than 500 years to break through to the Golden Immortal realm. ¡°Fairy has already become a Golden Immortal and is only one step away from becoming a Limitless Golden Immortal, right?¡± Shen Baisheng said in a low voice. ¡°But this step is like a natural chasm. I don¡¯t know when you can cross it. As long as you can hand over the portion of the Immortal Dawn Sword Art from the First Realm of the Mortal Realm to the Third Realm of the Immortal Realm, we can give you a Limitless Immortal Pill. After consuming it, you can become a Limitless Golden Immortal. Fairy, don¡¯t worry. We can guarantee that no outsiders will know about this. We will definitely not spread the Immortal Dawn Sword Art. We¡¯ll only use it as a reference.¡± ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± Liu Yiyun sneered. ¡°Then how can I make you believe me?¡± Shen Baisheng¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. He was not directly rejected, which meant that there was hope of success. ¡°Get the person behind you to personally hand it over to me. I want his promise,¡± Liu Yiyun said in a low voice. ¡°A pill that can make me a Limitless Golden Immortal is not something you can take out, right?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Shen Baisheng¡¯s expression froze when he heard this. He frowned and said, ¡°I need to confirm it.¡± Then, he sat cross-legged with his eyes closed and floated in the air, pretending to sense a certain existence. In reality, he had communicated with the Sage King Spirit Seal in his mind and contacted the Sage King. On this dangerous Star of Original Sin, one had to know how to pretend to be kind and gentle no matter what they did. Otherwise, the consequences might be unimaginable. After all, this was a terrifying place with two Creators! If not for the fact that they were afraid of Huo San and the Hong River Water God, they would not have carefully planned and bided their time for 50 years. ¡­ . White Star. The grayish-white ground was filled with craters caused by meteors. Chapter 331 - The Person Who Cultivated the Immortal Dawn Sword Art (3) A middle-aged man was carefully hiding deep underground. His body was wrapped in a layer of black satin that covered his aura and reduced his presence. This was a Creator-level secret treasure, and it was a treasure that specialized in hiding from nomological laws. It could almost perfectly hide him. He would not be discovered by the Fire Dragon that was circling the White Star outside in a short period of time. 50 years ago, when he led a group of people past Tianzhu Star, he had also used this secret treasure to hide from the perception of the Tianzhu Star Lord and successfully arrived at Daozhou Star. At this moment, the Fire Dragon swimming on the surface of White Star was naturally Huo San. It had long arrived here and instinctively felt that something was wrong with the situation on this planet. However, it found nothing after searching for a long time. ¡°Damn it! Why did this Fire Dragon come to White Star? Wasn¡¯t it sleeping on Daozhou Star?!¡± Zhao Kun was a little flustered and exasperated, but he could only try his best to suppress his emotions and not dare to have too much of an emotional fluctuation. This might expose his whereabouts. ¡°This Fire Dragon¡¯s perception is too terrifying. The Shadowless Silk is clearly a treasure that can hide from all Creator realm experts. Why can it still sense the abnormality? If this continues, I won¡¯t be able to hide for long. I¡¯ll be discovered soon. Do I really have to give up and use the teleportation array to go to Daozhou Star and teleport out of this starry sky?¡± He had been on White Star for 50 years, and it was not like he had done nothing. He set up a teleportation array underground that was connected to the White Sacred Palace in Zhongjing Imperial City. As long as the teleportation array was activated, he could immediately return to Daozhou Star. The teleportation array in the White Sacred Palace was directly connected to a planet outside this starry sky. This was something they had prepared before they came, so it was convenient for them to retreat. ¡°Venerable One, the people from the Immortal Dawn Sect seem to be interested, but they hope that you can come over personally to talk.¡± At this moment, Shen Baisheng¡¯s voice sounded in Zhao Kun¡¯s mind. To the current Zhao Kun, these words were like the sound of music. That¡¯s great! He had finally succeeded! He was finally going to succeed! ¡°I¡¯ll go over immediately!¡± Zhao Kun replied impatiently, but his tone was still very steady. Then, he activated the teleportation array and disappeared. Huo San also discovered the abnormality here the moment the teleportation array was activated. However, it did not go over to investigate. That was because Cui Heng, who was on Daozhou Star, had already known about this through the perception of Huo San. Three feet above Liu Yiyun¡¯s head was a hidden spirit that also shared Cui Heng¡¯s perception. Hence, when Zhao Kun walked out of the White Sacred Palace, thinking to end the battle quickly, end the conversation as soon as possible, obtain the Immortal Dawn Sword Art, and escape¡ª Cui Heng was already standing considerately above the Great Wei Imperial Palace. However, no one sensed him. ¡°I¡¯m Zhao Kun, a Sage King from the Purple Sun Immortal World.¡± The first thing Zhao Kun said after walking out of the White Sacred Palace was to explain his identity and cultivation level. This was also to give him an advantage in terms of position. Then, he looked at Liu Yiyun and said in a low voice, ¡°Miss, we can give you anything you want, be it cultivation, strength, treasures, or Sage Armaments. We only want the Immortal Dawn Sword Art.¡± As long as the price was big enough, the other party would not have time to hesitate. This was Zhao Kun¡¯s experience. It has always been successful. Moreover, he had to do this now. He had to complete this matter before the Hong River Water God discovered him and escape through the teleportation array. Otherwise, he really might not be able to leave! ¡°It¡¯s actually a Sage King.¡± Liu Yiyun pretended to be surprised and took two steps back. Then, she shook her head and chuckled. ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s not up to me to decide if this Immortal Dawn Sword Art can be sold to the public.¡± At this point, she suddenly stopped and bowed respectfully to the sky. She shouted, ¡°Welcome, Ancestral Grandmaster!¡± After Cui Heng arrived, he sent a voice transmission to Liu Yiyun. Hence, before she could finish her sentence, a figure descended from the sky and landed beside Liu Yiyun. It was Cui Heng. ¡°You want to obtain the Immortal Dawn Sword Art so much?¡± He smiled and swept his gaze across Shen Baisheng. Finally, he looked at Zhao Kun with a scrutinizing gaze. ¡°The Purple Sun Realm claims to be a fragment of the Heavens. Is it lacking such a cultivation method? Or did the person who cultivated the Immortal Dawn Sword Art have any special performance in the Purple Sun Realm?¡± Chapter 332 - Master God of the White Lotus Lifeless Sect ¡°You, you are?!¡± Zhao Kun looked at Cui Heng in surprise. His body involuntarily began to tremble as he felt a fear that he had never felt before. Even when he faced the Creator, he did not feel such fear. He felt that even if the other party just stood there and looked at him, he would probably have his soul scattered in an instant. The power of a Sage King was meaningless and could not resist at all. Why would an existence of this level appear on Zuishou Star?! This was too ridiculous! ¡°Answer my question.¡± Cui Heng was still staring at Zhao Kun with a calm gaze. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Zhao Kun felt his scalp tingle from the gaze and hurriedly nodded. ¡°Exalted Immortal, we¡¯re indeed here to obtain the mysteries of the Immortal Dawn Sword Art. 400 years ago, a female Sword Immortal who cultivated the Immortal Dawn Sword Art crossed the endless starry sky and arrived at the Purple Sun Immortal World. When that female Sword Immortal first appeared, she was only at the Heaven Immortal realm and was not eye-catching. However, when she came into contact with the martial cultivation system of the Purple Sun Immortal World, she quickly comprehended it and turned it into a method of her own. Then, she began to break through unbelievably quickly. She only used a year to go from a Heaven Immortal to a Heaven Monarch. Then, in three years, she became a Mystic Deity. After another five years, she actually directly stepped into the Golden Immortal realm. After cultivating to the Golden Immortal realm, she only used ten years to break through to the Limitless Golden Immortal realm. Then, in less than 20 years, she became a Sage. After another 50 years, she became a Sage King. Because when she broke through, endless multicolored light illuminated the sky, the world respected her as Myriad Dawn Sword Immortal¡­¡± At this point, he paused slightly. The surroundings were silent. Other than Cui Heng, everyone¡¯s gazes were focused on him. There was only one emotion in their eyes. That was shock. Such a cultivation speed was too unbelievable. It was too ridiculous. Especially Liu Yiyun. She knew that this so-called female Sword Immortal should be her Ancestral Master. She also knew that her Ancestral Master was extremely talented and was a rare cultivation genius. However, she did not expect her to be so powerful. This was too ridiculous! Cui Heng nodded in satisfaction and continued to ask, ¡°What¡¯s next? This was 300 years ago. How is she now?¡± ¡°After that¡­¡± Zhao Kun fell into deep thought and said in a panic, ¡°Not long after she became a Sage King, she received an invitation from Purple Sun Star. It¡¯s said that the reason for Purple Sun Star¡¯s invitation at that time was that a Creator would give a lecture soon and would publicly explain the cultivation path above the Sage King realm. This was what she needed, so she naturally went. But not long after, news spread in the Purple Sun Realm that she had started a killing spree on Purple Sun Star. Even the Creators there could not stop her. From then on, her whereabouts have been a mystery. It has been more than 200 years since then.¡± After saying this, Zhao Kun felt his entire body tremble, and he felt extremely panicked. After all, this was not a good situation. He was afraid that Cui Heng would vent his anger on them. ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he frowned slightly. Although there was still a smile on his face, he gave off a cold killing intent. ¡°Purple Sun Star. I remember that it¡¯s the strongest of the Purple Sun Realm¡¯s three main planets. It has seven Immortal Sects and five Creators. Such a place actually joined forces to deal with a Sage King?¡± At this moment, cold killing intent spread out with his voice. In an instant, the temperature of the entire Daozhou Star plummeted, turning from a hot summer to an extremely cold winter. If one looked at Daozhou Star from the perspective of the universe, they would be able to see that the surface of this planet was actually covered in a layer of frost. It was as if the entire planet had been frozen. ¡°Exalted Immortal, we don¡¯t know much about this either.¡± Zhao Kun hurriedly explained, ¡°We¡¯re just a small Immortal sect on Divine Might Planet, the weakest of the three main planets. Usually, Purple Sun Star is high and mighty and rarely interacts with us, so we only heard rumors about that female Sword Immortal. We don¡¯t have much interaction with each other and don¡¯t know much¡­¡± He tried his best to cut ties with the Purple Sun Star. After all, the person in front of him was unbelievably powerful. If they offended him, their sect might face a calamity. ¡°You can tell from the rumors that she cultivates the Immortal Dawn Sword Art?¡± Cui Heng sneered, and his gaze on Zhao Kun suddenly became cold. In the next moment, Zhao Kun felt the power in his body dissipate rapidly, and his life level fell. Immediately after, even his life form changed. He involuntarily lay on the ground and actually saw two claws. This terrified him greatly. He subconsciously wanted to beg for mercy, but when he opened his mouth, he only let out¡ª ¡°Woof! Woof! Woof!¡± Zhao Kun had turned into a dog. ¡°Ah!¡± Shen Baisheng screamed in fear and collapsed to the ground. His eyes were filled with disbelief, and his face turned extremely pale. He was clearly terrified. This was a Sage King! In the entire universe, this was a top figure. Moreover, because the realm of Creator was too far away, the Sage King realm was the ultimate goal of most Sages. But now, a Sage King like Zhao Kun, who had cultivated for more than 10,000 years, had actually been turned into a dog in front of everyone. This was simply unbelievable and too shocking! ¡°Ancestral Grandmaster¡¯s might is boundless.¡± Liu Yiyun could not help but sigh. This method of instantly turning a person into a dog had completely exceeded her understanding. ¡°Woof! Woof, woof! Woof, woof!!¡± Zhao Kun wailed in fear. His entire body was trembling, and his four legs knelt down, continuously kowtowing and begging Cui Heng for mercy. ¡°Continue,¡± Cui Heng said indifferently. ¡°Woof! Exalted Immortal, please spare my life!¡± Zhao Kun realized that he could suddenly speak again, but he still looked like a dog. He hurriedly said, ¡°Exalted Immortal, please forgive me. I, I was also afraid that Exalted Immortal would vent your anger on our sect, so I held onto the mentality of taking a fluke. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll tell you everything. We really don¡¯t know much about what happened on Purple Sun Star, nor are we qualified to know the exact situation on Purple Sun Star. ¡°However, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t have any interactions with Myriad Dawn Sword Immortal. Actually, when Myriad Dawn Sword Immortal was at the Sage Realm, she had traveled around, and my master had some thoughts about her¡­¡± Master sent a junior sister of mine to approach Myriad Dawn Sword Immortal and find out the truth about her rapid improvement. At the same time, she wanted to wait until they were close to obtain her cultivation method. ¡°But Myriad Dawn Sword Immortal was very vigilant. After discovering the clues, she took the initiative to distance herself from my junior sister. In the end, we only obtained the name ¡®Immortal Dawn Sword Art¡¯.¡± ¡°Do you think you can plot against my Ancestral Master?¡± Liu Yiyun sneered in disdain. ¡°Ancestral Master is extremely intelligent and has great luck. She even received the guidance of a supreme existence like Ancestral Grandmaster. How can you thieves successfully scheme against her!¡± ¡°It¡¯s us who didn¡¯t consider the consequences. It¡¯s us who don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. Exalted Immortal, please forgive us!¡± Zhao Kun, who looked like a puppy, kowtowed and begged for mercy. He didn¡¯t look like a Sage King at all. Actually, if he was still in his human form and still had the cultivation realm of a Sage King, he would most likely not be as humble as he was now. However, the power in his body had long been scattered, and his realm had already fallen. He was only a dog that could speak, so he naturally did not have a mental state. ¡°There¡¯s no need to beg for mercy. I won¡¯t kill you for the time being,¡± Cui Heng said indifferently. Then, he changed the topic. ¡°Your White Lotus Lifeless Sect is the only Immortal sect on Divine Might Planet. There¡¯s a Creator in your sect, right?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Zhao Kun hurriedly nodded. Although he did not know why Cui Heng was asking this, he still reported the truth and did not dare to hide anything. ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that everyone on Divine Might Planet only worships one god. Is it the Master God worshiped by your White Lotus Lifeless Sect?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this. Everyone on Divine Might Planet respects the White Lotus Goddess.¡± Zhao Kun was even more puzzled in his heart, but he continued to explain, ¡°However, because the people of different groups have different understandings of the Goddess, thousands of different factions were born from the core gospel. Their relationship is complicated. Some are hostile to each other, and some are as close as brothers¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually a chaotic place.¡± Cui Heng was slightly stunned. He was originally still thinking about how to transform a place where the entire world worshiped a single Goddess. After all, the more unified a place¡¯s thoughts were, the harder it was for him to make changes and establish a new order. But if their thoughts were chaotic, it would be much easier. Although there was a source for the thousands of schools of thoughts, from Zhao Kun¡¯s description, it was still essentially chaos. After all, if these different factions really acknowledged the same source, there would not be any hostility. Thinking of this, Cui Heng looked at Emperor Changwu, who was already stunned not far away, then at the White Sacred Palace. Then, his gaze landed on Shen Baisheng, who was sitting on the ground, and he chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re usually preaching to the Emperor of Great Wei?¡± ¡°Ah? I, I, Exalted Immortal, yes, that¡¯s correct!¡± Shen Baisheng nodded repeatedly and explained, ¡°It was His Majesty who took the initiative to invite me here. I didn¡¯t bewitch him¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to say this.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and interrupted them. He said to Shen Baisheng and Zhao Kun, ¡°Next, go to Changfeng Prefecture. Someone will naturally receive you there. There will be a few people who will learn the scriptures of the White Lotus Lifeless Sect from you.¡± He planned to let Lu Zhengming, Zhao Guang, and Liu Litao learn the teachings of the White Lotus Lifeless Sect in preparation for establishing a new order on Divine Might Planet in the future. The establishment of a new order was definitely accompanied by the collision of ideas. Only by knowing oneself and the enemy could one be invincible. Zhao Kun and Shen Baisheng were confused. What was he doing? He actually wanted him to continue preaching the scriptures?! ¡­ . After catching Zhao Kun, the mastermind, there wasn¡¯t much else on Daozhou Star for Cui Heng to do. Hence, after Huo San returned from the starry sky of the universe, he directly broke through the void and established a cross-border passage to the Heavenly Void World. With a step forward, he was already in the Great Zhou Kingdom of the Heavenly Void World. As the saying went, one could not stay in the position of Emperor for long. Otherwise, he might suffer an inexplicable backlash and die. Therefore, the Great Wei Dynasty in the mortal world set the rule that one could only sit on the throne for 60 years at most. However, this was not applicable in the Great Zhou Dynasty. Now it was¡ª Year 371 of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Chapter 333 - Great Zhous Crisis, Meeting Empress Ming Qiong Again Actually, to ordinary people, it did not matter who the Emperor was. As long as they could live and work in peace and have a certain amount of room for improvement, it was enough. It would not be a problem to not change an Emperor for hundreds of years. This was the situation in the Great Zhou Dynasty. Under the rule of the Empress, the Great Zhou Dynasty became stronger every year. Whether it was the standard of living of the people or the level of martial cultivation, they were all rising steadily. Now that it was the 371st year of the Supreme Phoenix Era, the Great Zhou was still developing rapidly. The entire country was like a wave flowing into the sea, constantly advancing as if it would never stop. Compared to 200 years ago, the current Great Zhou Dynasty had already improved too much. First was the vastness of their territory. The current Great Zhou Dynasty already occupied more than 50% of the Heavenly Void World¡¯s land. From the mountains to the plains, from the land to the sea, they were all the territory of the Great Zhou. In the entire Heavenly Void World, there was only the Great Xia Kingdom that could barely compare to it. However, the Great Xia Kingdom only occupied a little more than 30% of the Heavenly Void World¡¯s land. In terms of size, it was only slightly more than half of the Great Zhou. As for the remaining 10% of the land, it was filled with hundreds of small countries. As a buffer zone for Great Xia and Great Zhou, it reduced the border between the two superpowers. As Great Xia and Great Zhou had quite a deep relationship, there was almost no serious conflict. The two countries had their own methods of governing their country, and they could guarantee harmony inside and outside. Therefore, in the past 200 years, it could be said to be the most stable period in the history of the Heavenly Void World. There were almost no major conflicts. If not for the fact that more than a hundred small countries often fought each other for small benefits, ordinary people probably would not have the concept of war in their minds. Other than that, there was the population and overall martial arts level. The current population of the Great Zhou had already exceeded 15 billion, and martial arts education had been popularized. As long as one was an adult, they could reach the Xiantian realm. The slightly more outstanding people could reach the Inner World realm or even the Deity Realm. The best of them could even become Human Immortals and Earth Immortals. Even the Deva, Heaven Immortal, and Heaven Monarch realms which were unreachable 300 years ago often had ordinary people break through. All of this seemed to represent that the Great Zhou would become stronger and stronger, and it would move from one greatness to another, growing stronger and stronger forever. However, many knowledgeable people saw the hidden danger under this prosperity. And it was a huge crisis! It was the rapid expansion of the population and the serious lack of land in the future. This was not only a crisis for Great Xia or Great Zhou, but also for the entire Heavenly Void World. The people of the Heavenly Void World lived in a stable environment for a long time. Their desire to raise their descendants was very high, and the increase in their overall martial cultivation level also brought about a huge increase in their lifespan. An ordinary couple would probably have four or five children, or even more. This caused the population of the Heavenly Void World to expand at an extremely fast speed. There was still enough land for now, but in another hundred years, two hundred years, even five hundred years, a thousand years¡­ That might not be the case. ¡­ . In the Empress¡¯s bedroom in the Great Zhou Imperial Palace. Li Wei wore a bright red official uniform and rushed over. Then, she bowed very respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Your Grace.¡± She had long recovered her cultivation and taken a step forward. She had successfully reached the Myriad Techniques Return to One realm and became a Sage. Although Li Wei was already more than a thousand years old, her face was still young and beautiful. However, in order to become the ruler of the dynasty, she no longer looked like a young girl. Instead, she looked a little more mature and looked to be in her twenties. In the Great Zhou Imperial Court, Li Wei was also Li Mingqiong¡¯s right-hand. For nearly 130 years, Li Wei had been the Prime Minister. Many specific government decrees had also been implemented by her. In fact, she was already one of the most powerful people in the Great Zhou Dynasty besides Li Mingqiong. However, Li Wei had always known her position very well. She knew very well that she was only the Empress¡¯s personal aide. Her goal was to perform well and strive to be taught cultivation techniques that did not require the Immortal True Essence. She was definitely not a powerful official. It was even more impossible for her to become the person who truly controlled the country. Moreover, the Empress of the Great Zhou, Li Mingqiong, had already occupied an extremely important position in Li Wei¡¯s heart. She would do her best to assist her and make the Great Zhou even greater. ¡°Yes.¡± Li Mingqiong¡¯s slightly lazy voice sounded from behind the screen. Then, she walked out in a moon-white silk robe. As a Sage King, the past 200 years had not affected her appearance at all. She was still beautiful. Of course, calling her a Sage King was just an estimation of her realm. Actually, she did not know what realm she was in. As the Great Zhou grew stronger, Li Mingqiong¡¯s cultivation in the path of national fate also continued to increase. Under the nourishment of the country¡¯s luck, her Soul Golden Core already possessed extremely dense rationality. Her Niwan Palace even transformed into a golden sea. She was extremely powerful in terms of strength. With just a thought, she could destroy thousands of Limitless Golden Immortals on the spot. Moreover, due to the uniqueness of the power of the country¡¯s fate, she could appear anywhere in the Great Zhou at any time. To a certain extent, this could even be called ¡°omnipotent¡±. ¡°Your Grace, the ratio of population to land statistics you ordered has been done.¡± Li Wei took out a jade slip very respectfully and handed it to Li Mingqiong with both hands. ¡°Not bad.¡± Li Mingqiong smiled and nodded slightly. Then, she casually raised her hand and the jade slip landed in her palm. Light flowed on it. She quickly read the information inside and frowned. ¡°The Heavenly Void World is still too small.¡± Li Mingqiong sighed softly. ¡°If I can¡¯t break through in terms of land and population, it¡¯ll probably be very difficult for my cultivation to improve in another hundred years.¡± The core of the path of national luck was the strength of the country. The strength of the country was mainly affected by three things: the size of the country, the population, and the cultivation realm of the local martial artists. In the past 200 years, the Great Zhou¡¯s national strength had developed rapidly, and Li Mingqiong¡¯s cultivation realm had naturally soared. The increase in her cultivation realm could also be reflected back to the country, allowing the local martial artists to cultivate with half the effort, thereby further increasing the country¡¯s martial cultivation level. This was a very benign cycle. However, this cycle of mutual improvement was limited. With her current cultivation realm, she could at most make cultivation below the Mystic Deity realm faster. When one reached the Mystic Deity realm, their cultivation speed would naturally slow down. This would cause most of the people to stop at the Mystic Deity realm. They were the main source of the country¡¯s growth. However, if no new population was born for a long time, there would be no new Devas, Heaven Immortals, or Heaven Monarchs. The growth of the country¡¯s strength would become extremely difficult. According to the results of Li Wei¡¯s investigation, this situation would appear in a hundred years. The core problem was that the territory was not enough to accommodate so many people. At that time, Li Mingqiong¡¯s cultivation would almost become stagnant. ¡°Your Grace, can we swallow the Lower World?¡± Li Wei suggested. It was the only way she could think of. The land of the Heavenly Void World was limited, and the Great Xia next door was established by the descendants of Immortal Venerable¡¯s disciples. It was impossible for the Great Zhou to invade their land. The Daozhou Star in the Lower World was undoubtedly the best choice. ¡°No.¡± Li Mingqiong shook her head gently and said, ¡°The Heavenly Void World and Daozhou Star can only communicate once every hundred years. If we extend our territory to the Lower World, it will be irresponsible to the people of the Lower World. Moreover, if that happens, I can only stay on Daozhou Star and have no chance to leave.¡± ¡°Leave?¡± Li Wei was a little surprised. ¡°Yes, at this point, I won¡¯t hide it from you,¡± Li Mingqiong said in a low voice. ¡°In at least a hundred years or two hundred years, I should have a breakthrough. At that time, my cultivation should have reached a bottleneck and I won¡¯t be able to improve anymore. ¡°However, at that time, I should be able to use my divine power to gather the power of the country¡¯s luck and bring the entire Great Zhou with me. That way, I can step into the starry sky and follow in Master¡¯s footsteps.¡± ¡°Bring the entire Great Zhou away?!¡± Li Wei¡¯s beautiful eyes widened as she said in disbelief, ¡°What kind of great divine power is this? Your Grace, what realm are you in?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure.¡± Li Mingqiong shook her head gently and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll only know the path ahead after I see Master.¡± Actually, she had tried to explore the path ahead herself, but without an effective reference, it was too difficult to walk a path alone. Especially when she was exploring a path that was higher than her current realm. It was almost impossible to do that. Seeing that Li Mingqiong was worried, Li Wei hurriedly said, ¡°Is there anything I can help Your Grace with?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t help much.¡± Li Mingqiong shook her head and smiled. ¡°I can only work hard on my own or ask for guidance¡­¡± At this point, she suddenly paused and looked towards the northeast with wide eyes. She said in surprise, ¡°The passage between the Heavenly Void World and Daozhou Star has been opened!¡± ¡°Cross-border passage?!¡± Li Wei said in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t it not the intersection period yet? How can there be a cross-border passage¡­¡± At this point, she was also stunned, and a surprise appeared on her face. The Heavenly Void World was essentially an alternate space outside Daozhou Star. It was not connected to Daozhou Star every moment. There was only a short intersection period every hundred years. Now that the intersection period has passed, there should be no way to establish a passage between the two. Unless someone used a great divine power to forcefully connect the two. And in her understanding, there was only one person who had such great divine power. ¡°Is it Immortal Venerable?¡± Li Wei asked in surprise. ¡°It should be Master, it should be Master!¡± Li Mingqiong also became excited. Then, her figure swayed, and the silk robe on her body instantly turned into a proper dress. ¡°Follow me to welcome Master.¡± ¡­ . Cui Heng went into the Heavenly Void World and did not deliberately hide his aura. As long as Li Mingqiong did not fall behind in her cultivation of the country¡¯s luck, she should have directly sensed his arrival. Therefore, as soon as he landed, he saw two lights flying over from the southwest. They were extremely fast and arrived in front of him in the blink of an eye. Li Mingqiong was the first to appear from the light and knelt in front of Cui Heng respectfully. ¡°Disciple greets Master!¡± Li Wei followed closely behind and bowed very respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Immortal Venerable!¡± Chapter 334 - Alternate Space, Small World Fusion Cui Heng looked at the two people in front of him and nodded slightly with a smile. ¡°Not bad, you haven¡¯t fallen behind in your cultivation.¡± Li Mingqiong shook her head gently and said very respectfully, ¡°If not for the country¡¯s luck that Master left behind, I wouldn¡¯t have achieved what I have today.¡± ¡°The cultivation technique only opened a door for you.¡± Cui Heng chuckled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have the means to govern this country well, then it¡¯s just a wonderful technique. You¡¯re already doing very well.¡± ¡°Thank you for your praise, Master!¡± Li Mingqiong immediately felt satisfied. At this moment, she felt that all her efforts in the past 200 years were worth it. To be able to receive praise from her master was her greatest achievement and the most glorious honor. Cui Heng looked at Li Wei and said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have also become a Sage. After all this time, the two of you siblings are actually at the same realm. However, he is still using the Immortal True Essence as the foundation. It can¡¯t compare to your current achievements.¡± ¡°He actually became a Sage too?¡± Li Wei seemed to be a little surprised, then she smiled faintly and said, ¡°Then he can finally fulfill his former ideals and let our Li family and the Nine Deaths Heavenly Sect be on equal footing.¡± ¡°Li Cheng has such an ideal?¡± Cui Heng laughed when he heard this, but he shook his head gently and said, ¡°However, his dream can¡¯t be fulfilled. The current Chongyang Star is already very different from what you know¡­¡± Then, he briefly explained the current situation of Chongyang Star to the two of them to prevent them from being too shocked when they arrived. ¡°What? There are already more than a thousand Sages in the Five Views Realm now?!¡± Li Wei could not help but exclaim when she heard Cui Heng¡¯s explanation, her face filled with disbelief. If this news was not from Cui Heng, her first reaction would be that she had heard wrongly or that someone was trying to lie to her. This was too ridiculous and exaggerated. It was simply unbelievable! More than a hundred years ago, there were already more than 800 Sage in the Five Visions Realm. Later on, Cui Heng released more Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill in small batches, naturally allowing the number of Sages in the Five Visions Realm to easily exceed 1,000. However, Li Wei quickly realized that she had lost her composure. She hurriedly bowed and apologized to Cui Heng, ¡°Immortal Venerable, I, I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt just now. I was too surprised and couldn¡¯t help myself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine to interrupt occasionally.¡± Cui Heng smiled. He did not care much about this. Then, he continued to talk about the changes on Chongyang Star. He gradually talked about Pei Qingshu¡¯s uprising, the establishment of the Wu Dynasty, the implementation of order and rules, and so on. ¡°Junior Brother actually became an Emperor too.¡± Li Mingqiong smiled when she heard this. Then, she seemed to have thought of something and smiled faintly. ¡°Master, I¡¯m actually already implementing the rules you implemented on Chongyang Star. Why don¡¯t you come and take a look at the order of my Great Zhou?¡± ¡°Alright, take it as a test of your cultivation results over the past 200 years.¡± Cui Heng nodded and smiled. ¡­ . With Cui Heng¡¯s current cultivation, he naturally did not need to travel everywhere to check the entire Great Zhou. As long as he flew into the sky and looked down, he could see the entire Great Zhou in the blink of an eye. Not only the people on the surface, but even the things that happened in the darkest corners could not escape his eyes. Therefore, Cui Heng brought Li Mingqiong and Li Wei into the sky and looked down. At this moment, the lights of the Great Zhou and the smoke from the chimneys were all reflected in his eyes. He saw a stable and peaceful country where the people lived and worked in peace. The people here only needed to work hard every day to have a good life. They did not even need to be very strong. This was because the government and the Imperial Court were protecting them. Safety and order were perfectly reflected in the Great Zhou Dynasty. This was the world Cui Heng wanted. The reason why the Great Zhou Dynasty could become like this was related to the cultivation of the country¡¯s fortune that he had taught Li Mingqiong. Hence, after understanding this, Cui Heng immediately felt balls of purple-gold light light up in the Purple Mansion Golden Hall and begin to nourish his Nascent Soul, improving the essence of his Nascent Soul. The effect of his Dharmic powers had become even stronger. ¡°There¡¯s also feedback like this.¡± Cui Heng was overjoyed. This meant that as long as the source of the transformation in a world was him and he had managed to construct an orderly and safe world, he could obtain feedback. From another perspective, as long as Li Mingqiong¡¯s Great Zhou Dynasty had a stronger range of influence and maintained this stable and orderly safe state, it could constantly provide him with feedback. ¡°In that case, the process of my Soul Formation should be greatly accelerated.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself and began to comprehend the changes in his Dharmic powers. After receiving the nourishment of the Purple Golden Divine Light, although his Nascent Soul¡¯s cultivation did not increase, its essence was sublimating, making the effect of his Dharmic powers even more mysterious. The process of a Nascent Soul cultivator breaking through to the Soul Formation realm was to let their ¡°Dao¡± descend into reality, thereby achieving a distortion and great influence on the Great Dao of reality. Therefore, although Cui Heng had yet to truly break through to the Soul Formation realm, after walking the path of the Soul Formation realm and condensing the Purple Golden Divine Light to increase the essence of his Nascent Soul, his Dharmic powers had already had a similar effect. Now, this effect was even stronger. With a thought, he saw through the deep laws of the Heavenly Void World and clearly saw the state and operation of this small world. ¡°Huh? This is¡­¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as he looked up. After the effect of his Dharmic powers increased, he sensed the situation in the alternate space outside the Heavenly Void World. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Mingqiong noticed the change in Cui Heng¡¯s expression and asked curiously. ¡°Mingqiong, your cultivation is about to reach a bottleneck, right?¡± Cui Heng retracted his gaze and asked Li Mingqiong. Through his observation just now, he had already discovered the hidden danger of the Great Zhou. ¡°Yes.¡± Li Mingqiong nodded. ¡°In another hundred years or so, there won¡¯t be enough land here.¡± Land was not only about living space, but also various resources. If the population continued to grow explosively like now, it would be difficult to distribute the resources reasonably in a hundred years. At that time, it would be difficult to maintain the current order, and all kinds of conflicts would definitely erupt. This was inevitable. Unless she could obtain more land and resources, it would be very difficult for her cultivation to improve. ¡°There¡¯s a chance to obtain more land now.¡± Cui Heng pointed at the void above and smiled. ¡°Now, the Heavenly Void World is coming into contact with a small world.¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± Li Mingqiong was stunned for a moment before she said in surprise,¡± The Heavenly Void World has come to another alternate space with a small world? ¡± The Heavenly Void World was essentially formed from a fragment of the Nine Heavens Cloud Realm and had the characteristics of self-repair. Therefore, as long as it encountered some small worlds in the alternate space, it was possible to devour them and use them to repair itself. In the past thousands of years, the Heavenly Void World had devoured some small worlds several times, increasing its size. This was where the three Buddhist monasteries came from. ¡°Yes, I just discovered that there¡¯s a small world in this alternate space.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Moreover, the Heavenly Void World has already established a connection with it.¡± The so-called alternate space was a special space that was attached to a normal material planet. The essence was the state of the spatial rift after it expanded. Spatial rifts were natural cracks formed by spatial fluctuations or compression. They had some connections with each other before, so after passing through a gap, they might appear outside another gap. This was also the foundation of long-distance teleportation. As long as he connected the two fixed gaps, he could achieve the effect of instantly crossing an extremely long distance. The teleportation array was set up with similar methods. However, the spatial rift was actually only in the Primary Stage. If a gap was allowed to grow and expand at will, after a long time, it would form a huge alternate space that would attach to the surrounding mass. This alternate space still retained the characteristics of a spatial rift. There might be a connection between two or more worlds. However, there was no matter inside the alternate space, so this connection was meaningless. However, if a substance from the outside world accidentally fell into an alternate space, the situation would be different. This substance would start from the alternate dimension it first came into contact with and circulate in the many alternate dimensions connected to it. And every once in a while, it would return to the original alternate space. This was actually the situation in the Heavenly Void World. It was the ¡°matter¡± that cycled through multiple alternate dimensions. The alternate space attached to Daozhou Star was the starting point of the Heavenly Void World. The Heavenly Void World would return every hundred years, so there was an intersection every hundred years. This was not the intersection period, which meant that the Heavenly Void World was wandering in other alternate spaces. This meant that there was an extremely low chance of encountering other small worlds. ¡°The last time the Heavenly Void World encountered a small world was thousands of years ago. I wonder what we¡¯ll encounter this time.¡± Li Mingqiong was very interested in this and smiled. ¡°No matter what, the Heavenly Void World will definitely expand because of this.¡± This way, there was a high chance that the shortage of land resources would be compensated. ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early.¡± Cui Heng shook his head and chuckled. ¡°According to the natural recovery speed of the Heavenly Void World, it will take at least 70 to 80 years to complete this merger.¡± ¡°70 to 80 years¡­ That¡¯s not too late.¡± Li Mingqiong estimated that although the conflicts between the various levels of the Great Zhou would begin to appear in 70 to 80 years, they would most likely not develop to the point of intense conflict. ¡°However, in another dozen years, that small world will probably be gone.¡± Cui Heng looked at the sky and then at Li Mingqiong. ¡°Mingqiong, do you want to help them?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Li Mingqiong asked curiously, ¡°Master wants to bring us to that world?¡± ¡°No.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s to speed up the fusion of this small world with the Heavenly Void World.¡± Chapter 335 - A World On The Brink Of Destruction To Cui Heng, it was not difficult to use his Dharmic powers to affect the laws of the Heavenly Void World and another small world. He only needed to use the laws to connect the core laws of the two worlds and make some minor adjustments to the other laws to achieve a close connection with the Heavenly Void World. In this way, the new small world could perfectly fuse with the Heavenly Void World. It was simple. During this process, the ordinary people in that small world would not even feel anything. Only those who had reached a realm similar to the Xiantian realm and could sense the changes in the laws of heaven and earth could sense this change. ¡­ . The wind whistled, bringing with it a thick smell of blood and decay. Zhang Yancheng returned to his hometown that he had been away from for three years, but the scene in front of him was difficult for him to accept. The once prosperous city was now dilapidated. All he could see were broken walls, collapsed houses, and broken limbs everywhere. There was almost no place intact. From the extent of the corpses¡¯ decomposition, it should have been four to five days since the city was destroyed, and the people inside had been dead for a long time. This nine-foot-tall muscular man fell silent. His entire body suddenly became as cold as a block of 10,000-year-old ice. Only his slightly trembling hands expressed the anger in his heart. ¡°D*mn demons!!¡± Zhang Yancheng¡¯s voice seemed to have been squeezed out of his throat. It was filled with anger and fear. The blood in his body burned like flames. His skin turned fiery red in an instant. All the pores on his body suddenly opened, and countless wisps of smoke spewed out from them, actually condensing into a thick layer of blood-colored fog above his head. Beside him stood a 28-year-old young girl. She was beautiful and petite. She wore a light red dress and was pure and cute. ¡°Senior Brother, we¡¯re still too late.¡± The girl¡¯s expression was sorrowful as she gently held Zhang Yancheng¡¯s palm. She bit her red lips and comforted, ¡°We¡¯ve already obtained the legendary Demon Slaying Sword. We can definitely kill the Demon Emperor and save our world!¡± ¡°Demon Slaying Sword¡­¡± Zhang Yancheng seemed to have awakened some memories and muttered,¡± Yes, we still have the Demon Slaying Sword! ¡± Then, he stretched out his palm and focused. Immediately, a green light lit up in his palm, and a three-foot-three-inch long sword appeared out of thin air. The body of this long sword was engraved with dense patterns. Every line seemed to contain a strange and powerful force, making one unable to help but be mesmerized. Boom! Zhang Yancheng knelt on the ground with his sword in hand. He kowtowed and said loudly, ¡°Father, Mother, and everyone in the city, I will definitely hold the sword in my hand and kill all the demons in the world to quell the demon chaos and return this world to the peaceful scene from 10 years ago!¡± 10 years ago. It was 60 years since the new dynasty was established, and the power of the country had reached its peak. The country had a wise ruler and he worked hard to govern the country. The world was about to prosper. Everyone knew that this would be the first golden age after the 200-year chaotic war. But one night, the moon suddenly emitted a strange light. Countless drops of rain fell from the sky with the moonlight, landing in the wilderness and on countless animals. At first, such a phenomenon did not attract anyone¡¯s attention. It was even explained by the Imperial Astronomer as rain from the sky, indicating that a golden age was approaching. It was an auspicious sign bestowed by the heavens. But soon, people realized that something was wrong. First, the beast grew larger. The originally relatively thin wild wolves had actually become ferocious beasts that were more than seven feet tall. The ferocious tigers were even more exaggerated. Ferocious tigers that were more than 30 feet tall appeared in many places. The other beasts also grew larger. Moreover, as the beasts became larger, the flesh and bones of these beasts became stronger, and their defense increased greatly. Such a change immediately brought about a very serious disaster. A ferocious tiger more than 30 feet tall was simply a nightmare. It could kill a large number of armored soldiers with a single slap. When such a ferocious beast appeared, it required thousands of elite soldiers to take it down. Moreover, they were all soldiers who knew martial arts and held superior weapons. However, if a huge wolf appeared, it would be even more terrifying. This was because wild wolves usually appeared in groups. There were dozens of wolves that were more than seven feet or ten feet tall. They were even enough to crush a city! However, even with such a change, the new dynasty could barely handle it by relying on the power of the country that was still at its peak. However, as time passed, some of the wild beasts underwent new changes. Not only did they possess powerful bodies, but they also began to gain abilities to control the elements like wind and lightning, ice and fire, and possessed the ability to mobilize the power of Heaven and Earth. Moreover, in the fifth year of the mutation, a ¡°beast¡± with a human body and a beast head appeared. This was termed a ¡°Demon¡±! Demons were stronger than mutated beasts and had more systematic strength. Their bodies were also stronger. Most importantly, they had intelligence equivalent to ordinary humans. Hence, disaster descended. From the day the demons appeared, the humans of this world began to be completely defeated. Be it the martial sects or the Imperial Court, they were unable to resist the invasion of such powerful creatures. In less than two years, the originally prosperous new dynasty completely collapsed. The Emperor disappeared, and the courtiers fled in all directions. The generals of the various armies led their tribes to defend the city and eke out a miserable existence. However, the Demons became stronger again. A leader among them who could completely transform into a human appeared. He was respected as a Demon Emperor and led all the Demons in the world. He even shouted the slogan of destroying the human race. Just as everyone was feeling despair, Zhang Yancheng accidentally obtained a book and learned that there had similarly been a Demon chaos in this land a long time ago. In the end, it was a peerless hero who obtained a Demon Slaying Sword bestowed by an Immortal that ended this chaotic war and returned the mortal world to peace. Hence, Zhang Yancheng left home resolutely. After three years and countless hardships, he finally obtained this legendary sword. After Zhang Yancheng knelt down and bowed, he stood up with the Demon Slaying Sword in his hand. His entire body emitted dense killing intent as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°The Demon Slaying Sword has already sensed the whereabouts of the demonic qi.¡± ¡°Today, I¡¯ll use these demons who destroyed my hometown as a sacrifice to my sword!¡± ¡­ . On a hill not far from Zhang Yancheng. A middle-aged man in golden clothes stood side by side with a handsome young man. The two of them looked at Zhang Yancheng¡¯s departing figure with pity in their eyes. If an official who had served in the Imperial Court was here, they would definitely be able to easily recognize that this man in luxurious clothes was the Emperor who had been missing for several years. If any of the generals who had fought with the Demons were here, they would be able to recognize that the demonic man beside the Emperor was the leader of the Demons, the ¡°Demon Emperor¡±. They were actually standing together. ¡°Demon Slaying Sword. What a good name.¡± The Demon Emperor revealed a sinister smile. ¡°A sword condensed from the luck of the human race is only used to kill some small demons. How delightful!¡± ¡°If not, how can we consume the luck of the human race and speed up the rise of the Demon Race?¡± The Emperor also smiled. He looked at Zhang Yancheng with some pity and chuckled. ¡°Poor fool. He still thinks that he has found a way to save the world.¡± Chapter 336 - This Is the Heavenly Void World Rumble! Accompanied by the rumbling thunder, golden lightning spread out in the sky. Moreover, the length of this lightning was extremely exaggerated, as if it extended to the end of the sky. The Emperor frowned as he looked at the sky. His expression suddenly became solemn as he said curiously, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this lightning. It gives me an ominous feeling.¡± ¡°Our Demon Race is afraid of lightning, but are you humans also afraid?¡± The Demon Emperor chuckled with a normal expression. ¡°It¡¯s just a change in the weather caused by the stimulation of laws and principles. It¡¯s not surprising. It should be that the Sacred Demon Heavens is invading the laws of this world.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± The Emperor was still worried. ¡°You humans like to worry about such useless things.¡± The Demon Emperor laughed disdainfully and said indifferently, ¡°In terms of your human cultivation realms, I¡¯m already a Mystic Deity. My comprehension of laws is far above yours. I won¡¯t be wrong.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± The Emperor nodded and looked in the direction Zhang Yancheng left. He said in a low voice, ¡°When he uses the Demon Slaying Sword to exhaust the luck of the human race, we can begin to receive the power of the Saint Demon Heaven, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Demon Emperor nodded and then smiled. ¡°My Emperor, you¡¯ve asked this question a hundred times. Why are you still asking?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯ve been away from the Sacred Demon Realm for too long and have had enough of living in human bodies. I want to go back!¡± The Emperor¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold as he said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t treat me as a human anymore, let alone call me a human!¡± ¡°Hahaha! Good, good, good!¡± The Demon Emperor nodded repeatedly, then smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t treat you as a human, I¡¯m just saying it. You know very well that only after returning to the Saint Demon Heaven will you have a chance to return to your Demon body.¡± ¡°I naturally know this.¡± The Emperor snorted and looked in the direction Zhang Yancheng left. ¡°I only hope that this kid can work harder and consume the power of the Demon Slaying Sword as soon as possible.¡± Rumble! At this moment, the thunder and lightning in the sky continued, and it was showing signs of intensifying. The Demon Emperor and the Human Emperor could not help but look up. Countless golden lightning bolts began to interweave with each other, as if they had formed an incomparably huge lightning net that wanted to envelop everything under the sky. The Demon Emperor and the Human Emperor became even more excited. In their opinion, this meant that the power of the Sacred Demon Heaven was increasing. They could return to the Sacred Demon Realm soon. ¡­ . Zhang Yancheng¡¯s footsteps were very fast. Before long, he and his junior sister, Yang Luo, arrived outside a forest. This was originally an ordinary forest, and there were no ferocious beasts in the past. However, after the drastic change ten years ago, many mutated beasts appeared here and slaughtered the surrounding villages. However, in the past, their strength was limited and they could not break through the city. They usually only hunted outside the city. This time, they could actually slaughter all the people in the city. A powerful Demon must have appeared. ¡°Senior Brother¡­¡± Yang Luo gently pulled the corner of Zhang Yancheng¡¯s shirt and looked at the deep forest in front of him. He said worriedly,¡± The environment in this forest is complicated. If we enter rashly, we¡¯ll probably suffer an ambush. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m already prepared.¡± Zhang Yancheng¡¯s gaze was calm as he slowly walked forward. He raised his left hand and pressed it on a tree at the foot of the mountain. Then, he circulated the True Qi in his body. The surrounding Heaven Earth Origin Qi immediately gathered, and the surrounding temperature suddenly increased. Hu ¨C The tree instantly dried up. A ball of flames ignited from where Zhang Yancheng was pressing down and quickly spread. In the blink of an eye, the entire tree burned. ¡°Slash!¡± Zhang Yancheng suddenly shouted. The Demon Slaying Sword in his right hand swept forward, and a scarlet sword light soared into the sky, spreading in all directions with the flames that burned the tree. Under the catalysis of this sword light and Zhang Yancheng¡¯s True Essence, the countless trees all over the mountain quickly dried up, and most of the water was evaporated. At this moment, the entire forest had become like a large piece of dry wood that would burn upon contact with fire! The burning trees ignited each other and spread out at an extremely fast speed. Scarlet flames soared into the sky. In the blink of an eye, most of the foot of the mountain had turned into a sea of fire. Screams came from inside. Setting fire to the mountain! This was Zhang Yancheng¡¯s first step in eliminating the Demons. The Demons were hiding in the forest and their whereabouts were mysterious. It was extremely disadvantageous to him. In that case, he would destroy this forest first. Moreover, ordinary little Demons could not withstand such a large-scale mountain fire. While burning down this entire forest, it would definitely be able to burn many little Demons to death. It could be said to be killing two birds with one stone. ¡°Senior Brother is so powerful!¡± Yang Luo looked at the raging flames in front of her and exclaimed happily, ¡°With a single strike, mountain flames filled the sky. With the enhancement of the Demon Slaying Sword, Senior Brother¡¯s strength is no weaker than an Earth Immortal, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhang Yancheng nodded and tightened his grip on the Demon Slaying Sword. He could not hide the excitement in his heart and said happily, ¡°As expected of a divine weapon wielded by an ancient Immortal to kill demons. Its power is indeed extraordinary. ¡°With my current Human Immortal cultivation, I shouldn¡¯t be able to dry all the trees in the forest. But with the help of the Demon Slaying Sword, I did it. This is already the ability of an Earth Immortal!¡± ¡°With the help of the Demon Slaying Sword, Senior Brother, you can definitely save the world!¡± Yang Luo¡¯s pretty face was filled with excitement as she smiled and said, ¡°In my opinion, this should only be the initial power of the Demon Slaying Sword. Senior Brother, as long as you use the Demon Slaying Sword more in the future, you might be able to unleash even greater power.¡± Chapter 337 - This Is the Heavenly Void World (2) ¡°I think so too.¡± Zhang Yancheng nodded and said, ¡°As the saying goes, only by carrying a Dao Sword can one reach perfection. If I use the Demon Slaying Sword often, I will one day obtain the strength to kill the Demon Emperor. Junior Sister, thank you. If not for you staying by my side, I probably would have collapsed long ago. Moreover, the reason why I could find the Demon Slaying Sword was because of your help.¡± ¡°Senior Brother, this is what I should do.¡± Yang Luo blushed and lowered her head. She seemed to be a little shy and did not dare to look directly at Zhang Yancheng. ¡°Hehehe! Ridiculous!¡± At this moment, a cold laughter came from the forest. This voice carried a bone-chilling aura that made one feel fear. ¡°Who is it?!¡± Zhang Yancheng held the Demon Slaying Sword and took a step forward. He shouted, ¡°Who is it?!¡± ¡°Little thing, are you qualified to ask who I am?¡± The voice was still high and mighty. Moreover, with the appearance of this voice, clouds condensed in the sky. In the blink of an eye, heavy rain poured down. The fire that had just burned down the mountain immediately became smaller, and thick smoke rose. In a short while, the flames that were burning brightly just now were all extinguished. ¡°Calling the wind and summoning the rain?!¡± Zhang Yancheng exclaimed and looked at the sky in disbelief. His body trembled slightly and his heart sank. He knew very well what this ability meant. Only the legendary Heaven Immortals could summon the wind and rain. Heaven Immortal! There was actually a Heaven Immortal-level Demon in this forest?! How could this be?! There were only three Heaven Immortals in the entire human race. Even if there were more Heaven Immortals among the demons, there would not be more than ten. They were basically the leaders of the various Demon tribes. Why would they appear in such a place?! ¡°What should I do now?!¡± Zhang Yancheng could only force himself to calm down and stabilize his mentality. However, facing a Heaven Immortal-level demon, it was useless to just calm down. With his Human Immortal cultivation, even if he held the Demon Slaying Sword, it was impossible for him to be its match. ¡°A small ant holding a piece of scrap metal wants to kill the Demon Emperor? What a fool¡¯s dream!¡± At this moment, that voice came from the mountain again, filled with disdain. At the same time, the thick smoke that rose into the sky surged and actually transformed into the outline of a huge tiger. Its two eyes flickered with red light as it looked down at Zhang Yan, who had become Yang Luo. The huge tiger formed by the thick smoke was extremely huge. It was more than 300 feet long and floated in the sky above the forest. It was like a ferocious beast that had walked out of the netherworld, giving off a huge pressure. ¡°Senior Brother, this Demon didn¡¯t appear directly. Instead, it appeared like this. Is there a problem with its condition?¡± Yang Luo suddenly whispered, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s just bluffing. Senior Brother, why don¡¯t you try attacking with the Demon Slaying Sword with all your might?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If he really wants to kill us, there¡¯s no need for such a warning. He can just attack directly.¡± Zhang Yancheng suddenly woke up and immediately circulated the True Essence in his body. He waved his sword and slashed at the sky. At the same time, he shouted sternly, ¡°Monster, die!¡± The power of the Demon Slaying Sword was immediately activated. A sword light that contained the dignity of the human race burst out as he waved his sword. It shot into the sky and slashed at the thick smoke that condensed into the appearance of a huge tiger. At this moment, Zhang Yancheng felt that he had incomparably powerful strength. He could slash open the sky and shatter the ground. An unprecedented feeling of power filled his heart. Boom! With a single sword strike, the thick smoke that gathered in the sky was blown away, and the ¡°giant tiger¡± disappeared without a trace. Even a large portion of the mountain peak in the forest had been shaved off. ¡°This is the power of the Demon Slaying Sword?!¡± Zhang Yancheng was amazed. He was incomparably excited and said happily, ¡°That¡¯s great. This power is too strong. As expected of the Demon Slaying Sword!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s really powerful!¡± Yang Luo nodded and said with a smile, ¡°I knew it. As long as you use the Demon Slaying Sword more in the future, you will definitely be able to unleash even more power!¡± ¡°Hehehe, insignificant tricks!¡± But at this moment, disdainful laughter came from the forest again. It sounded like he was not injured at all. At the same time, an incomparably powerful aura rose from the forest again, enveloping most of the forest. Compared to before, it was even stronger. ¡°How did this happen?!¡± Zhang Yancheng frowned. However, he was much calmer this time. The powerful might of the Demon Slaying Sword gave him confidence. ¡°Senior Brother, remember to use the Demon Slaying Sword!¡± Yang Luo reminded him softly. Boom! The golden lightning net in the distance had already spread over. An extremely powerful lightning power surged over and swept through the world. The nomological power contained in it made all living beings above the Xiantian realm tremble in fear. Zhang Yancheng was naturally no exception. He even diverted his attention from the Demon in the mountain, making him unable to help but look up. This sudden golden lightning net was too shocking. The entire sky seemed to be enveloped by it. He had never seen such a scene in his life. Yang Luo seemed to be shocked as well, and her face turned pale. She immediately hid behind Zhang Yancheng, and her eyes could not hide her shock and fear. At the same time, the powerful aura coming from the mountain actually weakened a little. It was no longer as ferocious as before and even became a little erratic, as if it could dissipate at any moment. Zhang Yancheng keenly noticed this, and his eyes immediately lit up. He said happily, ¡°These lightning bolts have a weakening effect on the Demons in the mountain. Now is a good time!¡± As he spoke, he was about to wave the Demon Slaying Sword again. But at this moment, Yang Luo suddenly grabbed Zhang Yancheng¡¯s arm and shook her head gently. ¡°Senior Brother, there¡¯s something wrong with this lightning. Let¡¯s find a place to hide now.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhang Yancheng was stunned. He knew that his junior sister had extraordinary spiritual perception since she was young and could sense many dangers that ordinary people could not. Hence, Zhang Yancheng hurriedly turned around and realized that Yang Luo was trembling and her head was covered in cold sweat. ¡°Senior Brother¡­¡± Yang Luo hesitated, looking very weak and pitiful. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll leave first.¡± Zhang Yancheng had no choice but to give up on attacking the forest for the time being and choose to leave with Yang Luo. But before he could walk far, he saw a scene that he would never forget. The golden lightning net that enveloped the sky suddenly gathered together. Then, it poured down from the sky like a waterfall, forming a huge light screen that connected heaven and earth. Immediately after, countless laws in the world appeared and condensed into billions of lights of different colors that shot towards the huge light curtain. At the same time, the ground began to tremble, and the mountains began to shake. Even the eternally unchanging sky actually had huge holes appear. Moreover, these empty holes reflected various scenes. There were mountains, rivers, land, seas, cities, villages, and countless commoners. It was another world. And it was incomparably prosperous. At this moment, everyone in the world saw the phenomenon in the sky, as well as the huge light curtain and the scene reflected in the void. Was that another world? Countless people had such thoughts in their hearts. And on that hillside¡ª The Emperor looked at the scene in the sky with suspicion and frowned as he said to the Demon Emperor, ¡°Are you really sure that this phenomenon is normal and is interfered with by the laws of the Sacred Demon Realm?¡± The Demon Emperor, who had been calm and composed, had already changed expressions. He looked at the sky in horror and said in disbelief, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What is this reflection? It¡¯s not the Sacred Demon Heavens!¡± ¡°This is the Heavenly Void World. Of course, it¡¯s not the Saint Demon Heaven.¡± At this moment, a faint voice suddenly sounded. Immediately after, the Emperor and Demon Emperor felt dizzy. When they reacted, they realized that they were no longer where they were. Instead, they¡¯d arrived in the sky. There were three people standing beside them, two women and a man. The young man had a faint smile on his face. He looked very gentle, but his aura made the Emperor and Demon Emperor¡¯s blood run cold. Who was this person?! What is going on now?! What exactly happened just now?! Moreover, what did this person just say? This wasn¡¯t the Saint Demon Heaven, but the Heavenly Void World? What kind of place was the Heavenly Void World?! Doubts surfaced in their minds. At this moment, Cui Heng also looked at the two of them with interest, especially the Demon Emperor. He chuckled and said, ¡°A Demon? This is a rare sight.¡± Chapter 338 - Could This Be a Dao Lord?! Cui Heng had often seen Demons in various artistic works on Earth. It was almost a necessary race for Xianxia and fantasy. However, after transmigrating to this high-level Xianxia world, he had never seen a Demon before. Daozhou Star¡¯s overall martial strength was not high. It was understandable if there were no Demons, but it was a little strange that there were no Demons on Chongyang Star, a place that even had Sages. Moreover, be it during the journey to Chongyang Star or when he was flipping through various ancient books on Chongyang Star, he had never seen any clear records of Demons. However, no matter which planet it was, as long as there was a civilization, there would be legends about Demons. Even if there had never been a Demon on the planet they were on, and there were no traces of a Demon, it was the same. This was very strange. Therefore, even to Cui Heng, who had already embarked on the path to the Soul Formation realm, Demons were still a rather mysterious group. Although he could casually enlighten and create countless Demons with his current cultivation realm, this was still different from the concept of naturally awakening intelligence and forming a race, or even a long-term inheritance. Now that he suddenly saw a Demon, it was a pleasant surprise for him. Compared to Cui Heng¡¯s surprise, the Demon Emperor only felt horrified. From his body to his soul, he felt that he had encountered the most terrifying existence in his life. It made him feel that his entire body was trembling, and he was so terrified that he was about to die. Just looking at Cui Heng and sensing the bit of aura emitted by Cui Heng made him almost collapse and die. ¡°How can there be such a terrifying existence?!¡± The Demon Emperor¡¯s heart was completely filled with fear. He was extremely flustered and thought to himself, ¡°My soul¡¯s essence is that of a Sage King. Even if I encounter a Seventh Realm Creator, I won¡¯t die from fear just by taking a look! ¡°Could, could he be a Dao Lord? A Dao Lord with a Peak Seventh Realm Dao Body?! How is this possible? How can there be a Dao Lord in the Broken Realm Sea? Has the Heaven Realm reopened?¡± Thinking of this, the already ashen face of this Demon Emperor became even paler. His entire body seemed to have been drained of its bones and he collapsed. However, he was still trying his best to control his body and beg Cui Heng for mercy. In comparison, the Emperor beside him felt much better. He still maintained his human body. No matter how one looked at it, he still looked like a human. He could comfort himself that since he was a human, this expert with unbelievable power might not do anything to him. But just as the Emperor thought that he could muddle through, Cui Heng looked at him and chuckled. ¡°Your soul is a little different from a normal human¡¯s. A human¡¯s soul actually looks like a dog.¡± Before the Emperor could react to what was going on, he suddenly felt his entire body lighten, as if he had been pulled out of his restraints by some invisible force. This feeling actually gave him an indescribable sense of comfort. However, he soon could not feel comfortable. The Emperor quickly discovered his situation. His soul was pulled out of his body and fixed beside it, unable to move. ¡°This, this, I, I!!¡± He immediately became incoherent. He was terrified to the extreme and could not even say a complete sentence. At this moment, the Demon Emperor finally managed to control his body with great difficulty. He kowtowed in the air and knelt in front of Cui Heng, shouting, ¡°Greetings, Dao Lord. Please spare my life!¡± ¡°Dao Lord?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. He nodded and said with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you for the time being. However, I have some questions for you. I hope you can answer them truthfully.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I will definitely answer truthfully. Dao Lord, feel free to ask.¡± The Demon Emperor hurriedly nodded and heaved a sigh of relief. The fear in his heart finally gradually subsided. ¡°Me, me too, me too!¡± The Emperor, who had already transformed into a dog soul, hurriedly shouted. He also wanted to save his life. ¡°The two of you can stay here for now.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and froze the two Demons in the air. Then, he said to Li Mingqiong beside him, ¡°A small world has merged here. Go and take a look.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Li Mingqiong nodded happily, her heart filled with excitement. To her, the merger of a new world was a great thing. The land resources in the Heavenly Void World were limited, which meant that the development of the Great Zhou¡¯s national strength would directly cause her cultivation realm to stagnate. Now that a new world had merged, it meant that the land resources of the Heavenly Void World had increased, and it had also brought a large number of natives with it. These were all necessary factors to increase the strength of the country. Li Mingqiong even had a feeling that as long as she could seize this opportunity, she would have a chance to break through the current bottleneck and completely submerge the Soul Golden Core. From then on, she would step into a realm similar to the Seventh Realm of the Immortal World! ¡­ . At the same time that the Demon Emperor and the Human Emperor were captured, everyone in that world was stunned. The waves of shocking phenomena had already stunned everyone in that world. However, as the world-piercing light curtain began to sweep through the entire world, people felt that it was not surprising at all. Before the two worlds completely merged, the golden light curtain that had only landed at one place earlier moved. First, its width extended to the end of the world, then spread to both sides in front of it. Layers of light were ¡°pushed out¡± and began to sweep through the entire world at an extremely fast speed. It was as if it was scanning the entire world, including all the living beings in this world, as well as the void intersection points, spatial rifts, and so on. After confirming that there were no problems, this small world finally completely integrated into the Heavenly Void World. To the natives of this world, they only felt the ground under their feet move, and then there was nothing unusual. However, any martial artist who had the ability to sense the laws of heaven and earth was shocked. They realized that on the level of laws, the world they were in had actually changed. The sky became higher, the ground thicker, and the Dharma and Logos became more mysterious, vast, and unfathomable. This feeling was as if the entire world had broken through a realm and undergone a huge sublimation. No one knew what had happened. Everyone was confused. However, as a group of martial artists who claimed to be from the Great Zhou appeared, the natives of this world roughly understood what was going on. The world they were in had actually been merged with another! ¡­ . Zhang Yancheng was stunned. He had never thought that there would be so many Devas, Heaven Immortals, and even legendary Heaven Monarchs in the world! These unbelievably powerful and terrifying existences appeared in groups. Then, they broke through all the places where the Demons gathered and captured the Demons who caused trouble. The entire process was effortless. There was no intense battle at all. It was a one-sided suppression, like hunting for entertainment. This undoubtedly caused a huge impact on Zhang Yancheng¡¯s concept of life. He watched helplessly as those incomparably powerful Demons were captured by the Great Zhou martial artists in various ways. For a moment, he doubted the value of his life. After all, the moment he obtained the Demon Slaying Sword, he had already sworn that from now on, he would only live to kill Demons and save the world. Now, he had yet to do anything. He had yet to even kill the Demon that destroyed his hometown when it was snatched away by a Great Zhou martial artist. Those martial artists from the Great Zhou were extremely powerful and directly wiped out all the Demons in the world. And that was the end of it. Had he won? It was not that this outcome was not good. The Demons had been eliminated and the world had returned to normal. Zhang Yancheng was naturally very happy. But he felt that something was amiss. These things that should have been done by him were now over¡­ What should he do now? What should he do with the Demon Slaying Sword? What was the value of his life? It had been three months since the merger of the worlds. Zhang Yancheng had already figured out the situation of the so-called Great Zhou Dynasty, but he still seemed to be unable to recover from this shock and appeared very dispirited. Fortunately, he had the company of his Junior Sister, Yang Luo, to comfort him and ease his mind. Recently, when Yang Luo saw that Zhang Yancheng had not recovered, she took the initiative to bring him to the capital of the Great Zhou. She wanted him to try and find the value of his life in the most prosperous place in that new world. ¡°Junior Sister, the capital of the Great Zhou is ahead?¡± Zhang Yancheng sat in the carriage and looked at the majestic city in the distance. He could not help but praise, ¡°What a great country. It can actually build such a huge city.¡± ¡°Yes, this is the capital of the Great Zhou, and also the most prosperous place in the entire Heavenly Void World.¡± Yang Luo also looked at the huge city in front of her with a slightly complicated expression. ¡°Junior Sister, are you hiding something from me?¡± Zhang Yancheng looked at Yang Luo with concern. Although he had been a little dispirited recently, his mind was still sharp. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Yang Luo¡¯s gaze became a little evasive when asked this question. In the end, she closed her eyes and bit her lip gently. ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯ll understand when we reach the capital of the Great Zhou.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhang Yancheng fell silent when he heard this. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to say, I won¡¯t force you. When you want to say it, I¡¯ll listen at any time.¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother.¡± Yang Luo lowered her head. Her nose was a little sore, but she still thought to herself, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Senior Brother. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­ Demon Emperor, I sensed that you were in the capital. I¡¯ve sent the Demon Slaying Sword to you. This should be of help to you, right?¡± Chapter 339 - Untitled 1 The capital of the Great Zhou was the safest place in the entire Heavenly Void World. There were as many Heaven Immortals as there were clouds here, and Heaven Monarchs were as common as rain. The heads of the various government offices in the capital also had Mystic Deity and Taiyi Mystic Deity cultivation, and the members of the Imperial Court were even Golden Immortal mighty figures. Not to mention the unfathomable Empress and the current Prime Minister. As long as a Creator did not descend, there would be no danger in the capital of the Great Zhou. And it was impossible for the prisoners imprisoned in the capital to escape. Bi Hong already had a deep understanding of this. He was the Demon Emperor. He was captured by Cui Heng with the Human Emperor, Xiang Zhen, and imprisoned in the prison of the Great Zhou Imperial City. The prison was filled with restrictions that firmly suppressed the power and soul in their bodies. It even suppressed the strength of their bodies, allowing them to only retain the abilities of ordinary people. Even Sages would be completely suppressed if they were imprisoned here. It was impossible for them to escape. Although Bi Hong¡¯s main body was a Bifang Divine Bird at the level of a Sage King, he had sent a wisp of his soul to reincarnate. In this life, he was just an ordinary swallow. Even if he retained the soul characteristics of a Sage King and did not suffer much during reincarnation, and had the help of the Emperor Lava that descended from the Saint Demon Heaven, he had only barely recovered to the Mystic Deity realm. However, in the Great Zhou Heavenly Prison, a mere Mystic Deity could not do anything. Moreover, even if he could really walk out of the prison, it was meaningless. There was a Dao Lord in the capital. ¡°Dao Lord¡­ how can there be a Dao Lord in the Broken Realm Sea in the alternate space?¡± Bi Hong could not believe this level of strength even after three months. It felt like a dream. A hundred years of hiding, a hundred years of planning, and ten years of finally erupting! The purpose of the entire 200 years of preparation was to absorb that small world into the Sacred Demon Heaven. Just as he was about to succeed, he actually met a Dao Lord. This was absurd! ¡°Don¡¯t be puzzled. There are all kinds of strange things in the myriad worlds.¡± Xiang Zhen laughed and lay on the straw mat. ¡°We¡¯re just unlucky. We encountered something that doesn¡¯t happen even in ten thousand years.¡± He was locked in a cell with Bi Hong, but he had long resigned himself to his fate. Other than eating, he slept. Other than sleeping, he ate. He lived quite freely. ¡°According to the rules left behind by the Heaven Realm, it¡¯s impossible for even a Creator to descend to the Lower World, let alone a Dao Lord.¡± Bi Hong frowned in thought. Suddenly, his eyes lit up as if he had thought of something. ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡± Xiang Zhen looked at him mockingly and shook his head. ¡°If a Creator can¡¯t descend to the Lower World, can¡¯t a Creator be born in the myriad worlds and starry skies? It¡¯s the same for a Dao Lord.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s different.¡± Bi Hong shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to become a Dao Lord outside the Heavens. You¡¯ve been away from the Saint Demon Heaven for too long and become disillusioned after reincarnation. You¡¯ve been an ordinary human for too long. It¡¯s normal not to know about this.¡± ¡°You¡¯re treating me as a human again?!¡± Xiang Zhen was suddenly furious. ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you!¡± Bi Hong shouted in a low voice. His eyes darted around before he suddenly lowered his voice and said, ¡°Do you think he¡¯s not a real Dao Lord?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xiang Zhen fell silent when he heard this. After thinking for a moment, he nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed possible. The questions he asked us are not right. The situation in the Sacred Demon Heaven, the information about the Heavens, the Central Heaven Realm, and even the Dao Lord Realm doesn¡¯t seem like something a Dao Lord will ask.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Perhaps he just used a special Dharma treasure to make us mistake him for a Dao Lord.¡± Bi Hong smiled and seemed to relax a lot. ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, then we might still have a chance.¡± ¡°What chance?¡± Xiang Zhen rolled his eyes and smiled indifferently. ¡°Can we escape?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Bi Hong laughed. The two of them communicated with their souls and were not worried about being discovered by the prison guards. However, Bi Hong did not say how to escape. Instead, he suddenly looked east. That was the eastern gate of the Great Zhou Imperial City. It was the most prosperous city gate in the thronging city. At the same time, Zhang Yancheng and Yang Luo walked past the East Gate and arrived in the capital of the Great Zhou. ¡­ . Great Zhou Imperial Palace, Immortal Encounter Pavilion. This was an attic built by Empress Li Mingqiong 300 years ago. The design was gorgeous and exquisite. It was located in the southeast of the Imperial City, not far from the bedroom. It was said that this was built by Empress Li Mingqiong to commemorate the Immortal she met when she was young. In the past 300 years, although this attic had never been inhabited, she had never stopped sending people to clean it. Now, Cui Heng was temporarily staying in this Immortal Encounter Pavilion. Every day, Li Mingqiong would come over to serve him with the etiquette of a disciple and ask some questions about cultivation. Today, she came over as usual and saw Cui Heng standing on a high ground, looking towards the east. Li Mingqiong asked curiously, ¡°Master, what are you looking at?¡± ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Cui Heng nodded lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m observing Bi Hong¡¯s trump card.¡± ¡°Trump card?¡± Li Mingqiong said in surprise, ¡°Could it be that the Demon still has a way to escape?¡± ¡°A Sage King more or less has some methods.¡± Cui Heng turned around and smiled. ¡°This trump card is in Zhang Yancheng¡¯s hands.¡± ¡°Zhang Yancheng?¡± Li Mingqiong also looked to the east. Her gaze passed through the figures and she saw Zhang Yancheng and Yang Luo, who had just entered the capital. ¡°Master, are you talking about the sword in Zhang Yancheng¡¯s hand that has condensed a portion of the human race¡¯s luck?¡± Zhang Yancheng could be said to be the Child of Destiny of that small world. He was the one destined by the heavens. Li Mingqiong naturally knew about him long ago. ¡°No.¡± Cui Heng shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s a method to condense a huge amount of human luck into a sword. The core of that Demon Slaying Sword is a Spirit Guide. ¡°There¡¯s a faint connection between it and Bi Hong. From the looks of it, it should have been refined by a Dao Lord who¡¯s good at concealment techniques. ¡°This way, as long as this Demon Slaying Sword enters Bi Hong¡¯s perception range, he can use this trace of connection to activate the Spirit Guidance. The effect is most likely to help him return to the Saint Demon Heaven.¡± ¡°Master wants to use this opportunity to see what¡¯s going on in the Saint Demon Heaven?¡± Li Mingqiong was very surprised. ¡°No, now is not the time.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and said with a smile, ¡°But it¡¯s not a problem to use this opportunity to pry into the general situation of the Sacred Demon Heaven. I can also use this opportunity to perfect Bi Hong¡¯s soul.¡± Before imprisoning Bi Hong and Xiang Zhen, he¡¯d questioned the two of them. He learned a lot of information. First was the so-called Dao Lord. This was a respectful title for a Peak Seventh Realm expert. After reaching the Grand Completion stage of the Dao Body, a Creator would obtain a comprehensive sublimation. Not only would the power of his divine powers increase greatly, but his control over the laws would also rise to a higher level. His strength far exceeded that of a Creator. He could also rely on the control of his Dao Body over the Great Dao laws to create living beings within the range of the Dao Body laws. For example, those who cultivated the Calamity Dao Body could create all kinds of living beings related to calamity after reaching Grand Completion. If they cultivated the Heavenly Thunder Dao Body, they could create living beings formed by lightning all over their body. There were many possibilities. In Cui Heng¡¯s opinion, this was somewhat similar to a Mid-stage Nascent Soul cultivator¡¯s technique, but it still had a range problem. It functioned like a weaker version of a Mid-stage Nascent Soul cultivator. However, whether it was that they only had some characteristics of the Mid-stage Nascent Soul realm, and their actual power was not at that level, or if they were limited by the cultivation method, that even if they had reached a realm similar to the Mid-stage Nascent Soul realm, they could only possess a portion of its power, this could not be confirmed yet. It could only be verified after he met a true Dao Lord. Then, there was the situation in the Sacred Demon Heaven. According to Bi Hong, it was the source of all the Demons in the Saint Demon Heaven and even the myriad worlds. Moreover, a long time ago, a supreme existence at the Ninth Realm had appeared in the Saint Demon Heaven. He comprehended the ultimate mysteries of the Immortal World and established a huge reputation in the Central Heaven Realm. This also directly affected all the Heavenly Regions, realms, and starry skies under the Central Heaven Realm. As a result, even if there were no Demons, as long as a civilization was born, legends about Demons would naturally appear. Although the Sacred Demon Realm had fallen and was far from being as powerful as it once was, it could still be considered one of the strongest among the Heavens. They had nine Dao Lord experts, there were even more Creator-level cultivators. The reason why these experts did not appear in the starry skies of the myriad worlds was because of the rules that the Central Heaven had once set for the Heavens. Without an edict from the Heavenly World, existences above the Creator realm could not descend to the Lower World. Now, the Heaven Realm had long disappeared, and the door to the Heaven Realm had long closed. As for the more specific situation, Bi Hong could not say. This was because he was only a reincarnated body after his main body split off an ordinary soul. His memories were not complete, and he only had a general understanding of the Sacred Demon Heaven. Many details did not exist in his memories. However, as long as he could open the connection with the Saint Demon Heaven, even if it was only for an instant, he could recover his soul. In that instant, Cui Heng could use the connection between Bi Hong¡¯s soul and his main body to forcefully gather that portion of his soul and make his soul complete. To him, who was already at the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm, this was not a difficult thing. ¡­ . Zhang Yancheng brought Yang Luo to the capital and found a restaurant to stay in. The location of the restaurant was decided by Yang Luo. It was less than three miles away from the Great Zhou Heavenly Prison. It was sparsely populated and cold. The advantage was that the accommodation was cheap. That night, the two of them stayed in separate rooms. But none of them fell asleep. Yang Luo sat by the window and looked anxiously in the direction of the prison, as if she was looking forward to something. Zhang Yancheng sat in front of the table and placed the Demon Slaying Sword on it. He looked at the sword that he had painstakingly obtained with a complicated gaze and sighed. Then, he looked in the direction of the next door and muttered, ¡°Junior Sister, is this your goal? Why would you do this¡­¡± As the Son of Destiny, Zhang Yancheng was actually already connected to the Demon Slaying Sword¡¯s spirituality. His understanding of the Demon Slaying Sword far exceeded the expectations of others, so he had naturally guessed what Yang Luo wanted to do. Clang! Just as Zhang Yancheng was feeling complicated, the Demon Slaying Sword suddenly trembled and flew out. Then, a golden sword light suddenly tore through the night sky of the capital like a golden river, illuminating the sky and earth. The mountains and rivers were reflected in it, as if it was another world. Yang Luo stood up immediately and stared fixedly at the golden river in the sky. His eyes were filled with anticipation as he said with a trembling voice, ¡°Finally, it¡¯s finally opened¡­¡± At the same time, in the prison. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Bi Hong laughed loudly. His body was enveloped in a layer of World Piercing Golden Light as he smiled at Xiang Zhen and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, follow me back!¡± ¡°You actually had a way!¡± Xiang Zhen was incomparably shocked, but he still hurriedly stood beside Bi Hong. ¡°How would I dare to reincarnate into the Lower World without a trump card?¡± Bi Hong sneered. ¡°Looks like that Dao Lord is really fake. He can¡¯t stop us at all.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± At this moment, Cui Heng¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in their ears. Without any warning, he said with a smile, ¡°Is that so?¡± Chapter 340 - That Gaze That Seemed to Come from Endless Heights ¡°You, how did you do that?!¡± Bi Hong shouted in horror and turned to look at Cui Heng in disbelief. However, at this moment, he still had a trace of hope in his heart. He thought to himself, ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. What am I afraid of? I¡¯ve already opened the passageway to the Saint Demon Heaven. Can I be stopped?¡± This kind of spiritual attraction was essentially the power of a Dao Lord. Even a Dao Lord of the same level would find it extremely difficult to block it when they were unprepared. In the current situation, only an existence whose strength far exceeded that of a Dao Lord could break through this teleportation power and forcefully keep him here. And it was unlikely that a Dao Lord even existed in the starry skies of the myriad worlds, let alone an expert who surpassed the Dao Lord realm. ¡°So it¡¯s impossible for me to be stopped!¡± Bi Hong was certain in his heart, but what happened next almost frightened him out of his wits. Cui Heng raised his right hand and pointed at the sky. He casually swiped at the World Piercing Golden Light, and then it disappeared. It was like erasing a painting on the sand. It was as easy as blowing off dust. Plop! Xiang Zhen collapsed to the ground with a pale face and dull eyes. He muttered, ¡°I knew it. I knew it. It¡¯s impossible for us to escape!¡± ¡°How, how is this possible?! This is the Dao Lord¡¯s¡­¡± Bi Hong¡¯s eyes widened as if he had seen a ghost. He almost could not believe his eyes. At this moment, he felt a chill rush to his head. The excitement and joy in his heart were instantly extinguished, and he froze there. What kind of power was this?! He could actually instantly form a World Piercing Golden Light with the power of a Dao Lord! Unbelievable. It was too incredible! Even if they were both Dao Lords, it was impossible for him to do it so easily! This, who exactly was this person?! ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised.¡± Cui Heng smiled faintly and said to Bi Hong, ¡°I even brought something for you from the Sacred Demon Heaven.¡± Then, he stretched out his right hand that had wiped away the golden light in front of Bi Hong. Then, a pure white light lit up in his palm. ¡°This, this is?!¡± When Bi Hong saw this white light, his eyes almost popped out. He trembled and was about to faint. ¡°This is my¡­ the other half of my soul?!¡± Now, he was completely scared silly. He was shocked to the extreme. It turned out that the existence in front of him had not only closed the golden light, but also located his main body in the Saint Demon Heaven in such a short period of time and grabbed the half of his soul from his main body. How did he do that? How could he do such a bizarre thing?! Could it be that the Nine Dao Lords of the Saint Demon Heaven had not discovered anything at all? Why did they let the other party do such a ridiculous thing so easily! ¡°You, you, no, you, what realm are you at?¡± Bi Hong was about to cry. He also knelt on the ground and looked at Cui Heng with a pale face. ¡°Why would a supreme figure like you deal with an ant like me?!¡± ¡°What deal? Aren¡¯t I helping you?¡± Cui Heng chuckled. At the same time, he flipped his palm and pressed the half of the soul into his body. He said in a low voice, ¡°Fuse the soul well and organize your memories. I still have things to ask you.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, Exalted Immortal!¡± Bi Hong knelt on the ground and thanked him. At this moment, he really wanted to cry but had no tears. The other party actually said that he was helping him. Do I still have to thank him?! Boom! At this moment, the sky that had just regained its calm exploded with a loud bang. Golden spatial cracks appeared in the sky, interweaving densely. Golden light seeped out of these cracks, and the Dao runes of another world appeared in the sky of the Heavenly Void World again. ¡°It¡¯s the Saint Demon Heaven!¡± Bi Hong immediately looked up in excitement. ¡°I knew that the Dao Lords wouldn¡¯t let this person do as he pleased!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Cui Heng also looked up at the sky in surprise. He looked at the golden light that burst out of the spatial crack and raised his eyebrows. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly as he smiled. ¡°How interesting. The duck that was released actually flew back into the pot.¡± Actually, when Cui Heng sealed the World Piercing Golden Light that led to the Saint Demon Heaven just now, he could completely display the power of his Dharmic powers and investigate the situation inside. However, out of caution, he did not do that. He silently took out the other half of Bi Hong¡¯s soul and sealed the World Piercing Golden Light. In a sense, this was letting the Demons of the Sacred Demon Heaven live. However, he did not expect that the people from the Sacred Demon Heavens seemed to be very dissatisfied with Cui Heng¡¯s actions. They actually took the initiative to open the World Piercing Golden Light, as if they wanted to do something. This really surprised Cui Heng. ¡­ . Sacred Demon Heavens, White Phoenix Palace. This was one of the Nine Sacred Palaces of the Sacred Demon Heavens. It was snow-white in color and looked like a snow-white phoenix, as if it was about to flap its wings and fly at any time. One of the Nine Demon Lords, Demon Lord White Phoenix, lived here. The cultivation realms of the Demon race were slightly different from the human martial path, but generally speaking, they could still be included in the 21 realms of the Immortal and Mortal worlds. The so-called Demon Lord actually corresponded to the Dao Lord of the Peak of the Seventh Realm of the Immortal World. However, the term Demon Lord did not just represent the cultivation realm. It also represented the status of the head of a clan. Demon Lord White Phoenix was the master of all the bird demons in the Sacred Demon Heavens. All the bird demons respected him as their master. In his White Phoenix Palace, there were even many bird divine beasts that had transformed into Demon Gods. Bi Fang, Green Phoenix, Fire Phoenix, and so on. When a divine beast became a Demon, its strength was far stronger than ordinary Demons. Be it in terms of physical strength or nomological control, it was stronger. The White Phoenix Palace had gathered many divine beasts and could be said to be powerful. Even in the entire Saint Demon Heaven, they were a strong faction and could be ranked in the top three. Moreover, Demon Lord White Phoenix was good at hiding and doing things in the most mysterious manner. Almost no one could find his whereabouts. He could be said to be the most mysterious and dangerous Demon Lord in the Sacred Demon Heavens. Therefore, almost no one would take the initiative to provoke him. Therefore, in the past years, White Phoenix Palace had always been one of the safest and most peaceful places in the Saint Demon Heaven. In the eyes of the outside world, Demon Lord White Phoenix was mysterious and dangerous, but in the eyes of the birds and the many Demon Gods in the White Palace, Demon Lord White Phoenix was easy-going and amiable. They had rarely seen Demon Lord White Phoenix angry, let alone when he was furious and almost lost his mind. This time, they saw it. ¡°B*stard! How can there be such a thing! You¡¯re courting death!!¡± An incomparably furious roar came from White Phoenix Palace. The anger that was filled with ruthlessness surged over like a volcano eruption. At the same time, incomparably powerful Dao runes spread out. The void around White Phoenix Palace distorted from the impact, and countless blurry lights and shadows appeared. The ground trembled violently, and cracks quickly spread out. In the blink of an eye, they intertwined into a huge net, and holes suddenly appeared in the sky. Endless astral winds blew down, filled with an aura of destruction. This sudden roar made all the living beings around White Phoenix Palace feel endless fear. From ordinary demons to Demon Kings comparable to the Sage Kings of the Human Race, they were all trembling in fear and did not dare to show their faces. Many Demon Gods in the White Phoenix Palace flew out and looked at their surroundings in shock. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is the Demon Lord so angry?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a scene before. What happened? Could it be that the Azure Dragon Palace¡­¡± ¡°Impossible. That old dragon would never have the guts to take the initiative to provoke Lord Demon Master.¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . These Demon Gods were all experts at the Creator level, and they had the bodies of Divine Beasts. Their strength far exceeded ordinary Demons of the same level. However, in front of the aura released by Demon Lord White Phoenix, they were still terrified. They felt like small boats floating in the sea. Any wave could overturn them. Although Demon Lords and Demon Gods were both at the Seventh Realm, the difference between the two was indescribable. There was almost no comparison. Moreover, the sudden anger of Demon Lord White Phoenix not only shocked the many Demon Gods in White Phoenix Palace, but also alarmed the other Demon Lords in the Saint Demon Heaven. Many gazes came from afar and landed near White Phoenix Palace. At this moment, a snow-white pure sword light suddenly burst out from the White Phoenix Palace and soared into the sky. In an instant, it cut open a long golden river of light in the sky above the Sacred Demon Heaven. This sudden scene surprised the gazes that crossed the void. Wills communicated out of thin air. ¡°World Piercing Golden Light? What is this white-haired old man doing?¡± ¡°I understand. Previously, I heard that this old white-haired fellow found a strange world in the Broken Realm Sea and wanted to annex it. Now¡­ could it have failed?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Our Demon Lord can¡¯t directly cross the border to attack. At most, he can use the connection to guide living beings over. He most likely wants to bring someone back.¡± ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, he shouldn¡¯t be so angry. It¡¯s probably some trouble. However, how can anyone in the Broken Realm Sea stop this old white-haired man? Could there be a human Dao Lord?¡± ¡°Indeed, this doesn¡¯t make sense. Wait, this feeling. Look at the sky. What, what is that?!¡± ¡°Ah! This, what is this?!¡± The wills that were communicating suddenly became shocked and could not help but look at the World Piercing Golden Light in the sky. Then, their bodies, which were thousands of kilometers away, could not help but tremble. They felt their minds buzz, and fear filled their bodies. It was a gaze that directly covered the World Piercing Golden Light, as if it came from an endless height, as if it came from the end of everything. It contained a huge pressure that they could not understand at all, and was extremely terrifying. 1 Even though they only met this gaze, these Demon Lords felt that they almost died on the spot. What kind of existence was this?! How could there be such a terrifying existence in the world?! Just a gaze could ¡°beam¡± these Demon Lords to death?! This was unbelievable! Boom! At this moment, a loud bang suddenly exploded, instantly spreading throughout the entire Sacred Demon Realm. The sky instantly turned blood-red, and dense blood rain poured down. At this moment, all the Demon Lords and Demon Gods in the Saint Demon Heaven could not help but shiver. They looked at the sudden rain of blood with stunned expressions and felt their limbs turn cold and their bodies tremble. Heaven wept blood¡­ A Demon Lord had died. That direction was White Phoenix Palace!! Chapter 341 - A Small Accident The appearance of this sudden phenomenon caused the entire Sacred Demon Realm to fall into silence. Whether it was the demons who had just awakened their intelligence or the Demon Lords who suppressed an area, they all looked at the sky in shock and almost could not believe their eyes. The heavens wept blood, and a Demon Lord died! When was the last time such a phenomenon appeared? 100,000 years ago, 200,000 years ago, or was it 300,000 years ago? Perhaps it was so long ago that it was impossible to investigate? This was a Demon Lord! After cultivating intrinsic divine power to a level close to the true laws, one could directly affect the laws of the Great Dao. A Demon Lord was a great existence that was comparable to the Dao Master of the human race. He suddenly died just like that?! How could such a thing happen?! This was too ridiculous! To most of the living beings in the Sacred Demon Realm, Demon Lords were synonymous with omnipotence. They could create things out of thin air and create living beings. The existence of a single Demon Lord was equivalent to the existence of a clan. Their lifespan was extremely long. However, this phenomenon of death was information that was deeply imprinted in the souls of all the demons. Even the most basic demons knew very well what this meant. As long as a phenomenon of death appeared, a Demon Lord would definitely die. There was no doubt about that. Hence, after the initial shock, the Sacred Demon Heaven fell into endless fear. It lost order and became chaotic. Especially the eight Demon Lords. Just now, they had exchanged glances with that gaze. At that time, they had a feeling that if they looked any longer, they would die on the spot. However, feelings were just feelings after all. Under extreme shock and fear, certain senses could be magnified. No matter what, no one expected that a Demon Lord had really been ¡°stared¡± to death! Moreover, the one who died was Demon Lord White Phoenix, who was famous for his mysterious abilities. This made them even more horrified. Demon Lord White Phoenix¡¯s overall strength could be ranked in the top three among the Nine Demon Lords, and his ability to protect his life was top-notch among his peers. Now, he was actually ¡°stared¡± to death. What was even more ridiculous was that this gaze had come from another world. It came through the World Piercing Golden Light opened by Demon Lord White Phoenix. After crossing such a large distance, it must have been weakened. Yet, it actually had such terrifying power. It was simply unbelievable. What kind of existence could have such terrifying power? What kind of realm was this? Eighth realm of the Immortal World, or Ninth realm?! How did such an existence appear outside the Heavens? Ever since the disappearance of the Heaven Realm, even the existence of a Eighth Realm cultivator had become a legend! Facing this huge crisis, the eight Demon Lord hurriedly circulated their divine senses and communicated in the void to discuss countermeasures. ¡°We have to make the attitude of our Sacred Demon Realm clear and cut the relationship between that old bird and us. Otherwise, we¡¯ll¡ªno, the entire Sacred Demon Heavens will be finished.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to make our attitude clear. It¡¯s all that old bird¡¯s fault for acting recklessly. It has nothing to do with us. Exalted Immortal, please don¡¯t blame us.¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too simply. From our perspective, this is that old bird offending a big shot. But in the eyes of this big shot, he might think that our Sacred Demon Realm is disrespectful.¡± ¡°What should we do? What should we do to dispel this big shot¡¯s anger? Damn it, if that old bird Bai Feng wants to die, he can go herself. Why must he drag the entire Sacred Demon Realm down with him!¡± ¡°Calm down, we have to calm down. The owner of this gaze is very likely an existence standing at the peak of the Ninth Realm. We have to handle this matter well, or we¡¯ll really be finished.¡± ¡°What can we handle? How can we handle it? In my opinion, we should immediately take out our demon souls and go to the sky without any precautions. We should kneel down to this great existence and acknowledge him as our master. This is the only way out.¡± ¡°This, isn¡¯t this destroying the freedom that our Demon Race¡¯s ancestors fought for with great difficulty? However, the crisis this time is indeed too serious. It seems that this is the only way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. After all, we¡¯re Demon Lords. We are not just protecting ourselves, but we¡¯re also protecting the entire race. For the sake of the Sacred Demon Realm and our race, so what if we kneel?¡± At this moment, the thoughts of the eight Demon Lords were surprisingly unified. They had reached an unprecedented consensus on one thing. They would kneel and acknowledge the expert as their master in order to survive. This was the solution they had thought of. Facing a supreme existence who might be a Ninth Realm expert, this was the only feasible method. When the other party¡¯s realm was too high, any schemes, tricks, or thoughts were meaningless. It was even courting death. They might as well directly express their thoughts. ¡­ . Heavenly Void World, Great Zhou Imperial City. Cui Heng was also stunned. It could even be said that he was a little surprised. He muttered, ¡°How can this guy be so fragile? He¡¯s like a porcelain doll that shatters with a touch.¡± Actually, he really did not want to kill Demon Lord White Phoenix. After all, he did not intend to enter any Heavenly Domain before reaching the Soul Formation realm. Killing such a Demon Lord and collecting the various treasures and books left behind would not have any substantial benefits for him. Cui Heng¡¯s original plan was to release some soul pressure to create some pressure on the Demon Lord. Then, he would take advantage of the existence of the World Piercing Golden Light to obtain some information about the Sacred Demon Heaven. That was all. Unexpectedly, there was a small accident in the actual process. Through Bi Hong¡¯s description earlier, Cui Heng had already treated the Demon Lord as a Mid-stage Nascent Soul cultivator. Therefore, the soul pressure he released could cause a greater pressure on a Mid-stage Nascent Soul cultivator. Moreover, because the Nascent Soul True Spirit was indestructible, even a Soul Formation cultivator could not destroy it, so the pressure he released was slightly stronger. Unexpectedly, although the Demon Lord had the characteristics of a Mid-stage Nascent Soul cultivator and was slightly weaker than a Mid-stage Nascent Soul cultivator, they were not on the same level at all. Not to mention possessing an indestructible True Spirit, even his soul was not strong enough. The moment it came into contact with Cui Heng¡¯s soul pressure, Demon Lord White Phoenix¡¯s soul did not even react. It exploded into countless pieces on the spot. Then, the power of the Demon body went berserk as his soul was destroyed and exploded. A Demon Lord of a generation died just like that. At this moment, Bi Hong, who was beside Cui Heng, was stunned again. He was still excited about Demon Lord White Phoenix activating the World Piercing Golden Light again. However, in an instant, his heart fell to rock bottom. As a member of the tribe under White Phoenix Demon Lord, Bi Hong had a sense of the White Phoenix Demon Lord¡¯s situation. At the same time that Demon Lord White Phoenix exploded, he felt a splitting headache and an inexplicable sense of sorrow filled his heart. ¡°Lord Demon¡­ died?!¡± Bi Hong said in a daze, almost unable to believe this fact. That was a Demon Lord! How did he suddenly die?! At this moment, Xiang Zhen, who was still comforting himself, suddenly heard Bi Hong¡¯s words. He was stunned for a moment before his eyes rolled back and he fainted from fear. He also knew what it meant to be a Demon Lord and what the death of a Demon Lord meant. ¡°How can this be, how can this be?!¡± Bi Hong kept shaking his head and muttering to himself. At this moment, he had already fallen into deep self-doubt. In Bi Hong¡¯s understanding, Demon Lords were top existences in the myriad worlds. The higher-level Eighth and Ninth Realm cultivators had become legends in the Sacred Demon Realm long ago. How could a random person he encountered in the Broken Realm Sea actually kill a Demon Lord? How could that be?! He could not understand it at all. ¡°Actually, this was just an accident.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and was about to retract his gaze from the Sacred Demon Heavens. He did not intend to explore further. This was to prevent alerting those powerful figures. After all, the Sacred Demon Realm also had Ninth Realm powerhouses in the past. No one could guarantee that there were no hidden old monsters. In any case, after this encounter, he had already grasped the coordinates of the Sacred Demon Heaven. After he reached the Soul Formation realm, he could directly go over to investigate the situation. There was no hurry. Safety was the most important thing. But at this moment, eight different lights suddenly condensed in the World Piercing Golden Light in the sky. There were Dragons, Qilins, trees, flowers¡­ ¡°Souls?¡± Cui Heng saw through the essence of these lights at a glance and frowned. ¡°Could it be that they plan to avenge that Demon Lord? They want to join forces and fight to the death?¡± If that was the case, the Sacred Demon Realm was really united. He should be more ruthless. However, just as Cui Heng was hesitating about whether to destroy these souls, the lights and shadows suddenly emitted information that represented submission. ¡°Greetings, Exalted Immortal. We beg to acknowledge you as our master and lead the entire Sacred Demon Heaven to submit to you!!¡± Chapter 342 - Taking One Step Further On The Path to Soul Formation They submitted just like that? Cui Heng could not help but be stunned. Before he could attack, these eight Demon Masters had actually surrendered. Fa Country¡¯s Demon Lord? Beside him, Bi Hong was completely numb. He only stared at the sky in a daze. His mind was already blank, and he had completely given up on thinking. In the Great Zhou Imperial Palace, Li Mingqiong looked at the eight Demon Lords in surprise. She could clearly feel that these light shadows were very powerful. However, she did not know what had happened in the Sacred Demon Realm. When she saw this scene, she could not help but exclaim in her heart, ¡°So there¡¯s really such a thing as kneeling and acknowledging a master the moment they meet. Master is too powerful.¡± Actually, at this moment, not only did the people of the Great Zhou Imperial City see eight incomparably powerful existences kneeling in the sky, but everyone in the Heavenly Void World also saw it very clearly. This was because the Heavens had the characteristic of naturally affecting the operation of the laws of the Lower World. The scene of the eight Demon Lords recognizing Cui Heng as their master through the World Piercing Golden Light would also affect phenomenons through this. Although the scene of them kneeling was not enough to spread throughout the starry sky, it was enough for everyone in the Heavenly Void World to see. It even passed through the alternate space and was reflected in the eyes of countless living beings in the various realms and starry sky. Of course, most of these living beings could not understand the concept of the Demon Lord realm. They only felt that they were in an indescribable illusion. It was as if eight incomparably powerful existences were submitting to a supreme figure. They would not know what had happened. Even so, the eight Demon Masters were under immense psychological pressure. Which one of them wasn¡¯t a mighty lord who dominated an area in the Sacred Demon Realm? Which one of them wasn¡¯t an expert whose name shook the heavens? Now, they had to acknowledge a master under the gazes of countless living beings. But they had no choice. This was their only chance to live. At this moment, Cui Heng was also examining them. Facing the recognition of the eight Demon Lords, he did not answer immediately. Instead, he began to think. A moment later, Cui Heng suddenly shook his head and said to the eight Demon Lords, ¡°Your cultivation levels are not ordinary. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to become my disciples. Please go back.¡± Indeed, taking in these Demon Lords was somewhat beneficial to him. For example, when he went to the Sacred Demon Heaven to explore in the future, he could easily obtain a lot of information and save a lot of trouble. But in reality, this deal was a little disadvantageous. Cui Heng had always been a responsible person. If he accepted a follower, he would usually give them some benefits. With his current cultivation realm, even if something casually leaked out from his fingers, it was enough for these Demon Lords to enjoy for a long time. From all aspects, to these Demon Lords, acknowledging Cui Heng as their master was an incomparably good deal. It could even be said to be a huge opportunity. However, all Cui Heng could obtain from them was some information about the Sacred Demon Realm. He could totally get these Demon Masters to hand over this information now. There was no need to accept them as his disciples. Rejecting them was the best course of action. ¡­ . The eight Demon Lords panicked again. In their opinion, because of Demon Lord White Phoenix¡¯s actions, the Sacred Demon Heaven must have completely offended this supreme existence. They had to completely submit in order to have a chance of survival. Acknowledging a master meant that they were willing to submit. If the other party did not accept them as his disciples, it would mean that they would definitely die. Therefore, after Cui Heng rejected them, the eight Demon Lords were all frightened out of their wits. They thought that Cui Heng had no intention of forgiving them at all and wanted to kill them or even destroy the Sacred Demon Heaven. ¡°What should we do? What should we do now?¡± ¡°How would I know? Why wouldn¡¯t this supreme existence accept us?¡± ¡°Could it be that this supreme existence is determined to destroy the Sacred Demon Heaven?¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . The eight Demon Lords were burning with anxiety, but there was nothing they could do. They could only continue to maintain a respectful posture, hoping to express their determination to submit and move Cui Heng. But this was useless. Seeing that they did not leave, Cui Heng said again, ¡°You don¡¯t have to acknowledge me as your master. Go.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the hearts of the eight Demon Lords turned cold. In their opinion, Cui Heng meant for them to return to the Sacred Demon Realm and wait for death. Why? Why didn¡¯t the other party accept them?! The eight Demon Lords¡¯ minds were filled with doubts. At this moment, one of the Demon Lords suddenly realized something and his eyes lit up. His soul was in the form of an Azure Dragon. He sent a message with his will with extreme respect, ¡°Exalted Immortal, this little dragon is the Lord of the endless sea region of the Sacred Demon Heaven. My main body is an Azure Dragon divine beast. I don¡¯t seek to acknowledge Exalted Immortal as my master. I only hope to pull your carriage for you.¡± As soon as this message was sent, the other Demon Lords immediately understood where their problem lay. It was not that this supreme existence was unwilling to accept them as his disciples, but he felt that they were not worthy of being his disciples. On careful thought, it was not wrong. The gap in power between the peak of the Seventh Realm and the Ninth Realm was very wide. How was it different from ants wanting to acknowledge an ancient ferocious beast as their master? The first to react was a Demon Lord in the form of a Qilin. His will information followed closely behind. ¡°Exalted Immortal, my main body is a Qilin. I don¡¯t seek to acknowledge you as my master now. I only want to be your mount.¡± Chapter 343 - Taking One Step Further On The Path to Soul Formation (2) The actions of these two Demon Lords stunned the other six Demon Lords. They hurriedly followed suit, and their requirements were each lower than the other. ¡°Exalted Immortal, my main body is the Purple Qi Longevity Flower. I don¡¯t want to acknowledge you as my master. I just want to be a potted plant beside you so that you can enjoy it.¡± ¡­ . ¡°Exalted Immortal, my main body is a Black Tortoise¡­¡± ¡­ . ¡°Exalted Immortal, my main body is a Divine Tree. My branches and leaves have the ability to connect to all worlds. I¡¯m willing to offer my main body to you as a material for refining treasures. I only hope that Exalted Immortal can leave my soul alive.¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . Good lord. Each of them was more ruthless than the other. The most ruthless one even wanted to use his main body as a bargaining chip. After Cui Heng heard the promises of these Demon Lords, he could not help but be a little stunned. These Demons were really scared too deeply. It was a little ridiculous. Unfortunately, these were still not attractive to him, and they were of no value to him. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and said to the eight Demon Lords, ¡°Everyone, please return.¡± The eight Demon Lords felt a chill run down their spines. They were definitely going to die! ¡°Exalted Immortal, we¡­¡± The eight Demon Lords wanted to continue begging, but Cui Heng stopped them. ¡°Actually, I have no intention of destroying you. You don¡¯t have to be too afraid.¡± Cui Heng explained directly and said, ¡°Leave behind your inheritance and books and you can return.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the eight Demon Lords revealed ecstatic expressions, as if they had been pardoned. They even felt their Demon Spirit and soul become lighter. They were saved! They could finally survive! This feeling of surviving a calamity was too wonderful. At this moment, they felt that Cui Heng, this supreme being, was really benevolent and kind. He actually left their lives behind and did not completely destroy them. They were too lucky. After provoking a supreme existence suspected to be at the Ninth Realm of the Immortal Realm, they actually survived. If it was the ancient times recorded in the books, once one offended a supreme existence of the Ninth Realm, they would definitely die. Now, they had actually survived, and the price they had to pay was only some books. Hence, after the eight Demon Lords learned of Cui Heng¡¯s needs, they immediately imprinted all the books they had seen in their memories, wishing they could record them all in an instant. They were afraid that Cui Heng would change his mind. Their working speed was indeed extremely efficient. Moreover, Cui Heng had personally used his soul to organize these books, so the eight Demon Lords quickly completed their mission and hurriedly fled back to the Sacred Demon Realm. At the same time, they closed the World Piercing Golden Light. They did not want to stay in this extremely terrifying place for any longer. The Heavenly Void World also returned to calm. Cui Heng was satisfied after sensing the books he had recorded. This was the core inheritance of a Heaven Domain. Perhaps he could take this opportunity to completely complete the cultivation of the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm. What a great harvest! Moreover, it was a great harvest that was delivered to his door. He could not wait to read these books. However, before leaving this prison, he still had two people to deal with¡ªthe completely numb Bi Hong and the unconscious Xiang Zhen. ¡°Should I kill them?¡± Cui Heng thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s leave them to that person with a miserable fate.¡± At this moment, Zhang Yancheng was in the capital. Leaving it to him to end these two was undoubtedly the most suitable. ¡­ . Zhang Yancheng and Yang Luo watched the entire scene of the eight Demon Lords of the Sacred Demon Realm requesting to acknowledge Cui Heng as their master. Although they did not know the purpose of the eight Demon Lords appearing, they could clearly feel their respectful attitude and their intention to acknowledge a supreme existence as their master. This gave the two of them a huge mental impact. However, the two of them felt different emotions. Zhang Yancheng was shocked that the people of this world were actually so powerful that even those incomparably powerful demons had to submit. Yang Luo sat on the ground with a complicated expression and stared blankly at the sky, thinking about something. She was actually not a human. Instead, she was a Demon who had reincarnated from the Sacred Demon Heaven like Bi Hong and Xiang Zhen. However, she was even weaker than Xiang Zhen. In her previous life, she was only an ordinary Limitless Golden Immortal. Since her reincarnation, she had long forgotten about her previous life. It was Bi Hong who had forced her to remember. This was also the reason why she secretly helped Bi Hong and Xiang Zhen. However, in the depths of Yang Luo¡¯s heart, she still treated herself as a human. As a human, her entire family had been killed by Demons, and she had lost her originally perfect family. She hated the Demons to the bone and sincerely wanted to help Zhang Yancheng eliminate all the Demons and save the world. However, Yang Luo¡¯s Demon memories had been telling her that she should help the Sacred Demon Realm. Otherwise, if the Demon Lord meted out punishment, everyone would be consigned to eternal damnation. Zhang Yancheng was naturally among them. Therefore, her thoughts and actions had always been very contradictory. At times, she would side with Zhang Yancheng, and at other times, she would help the Sacred Demon Heaven. She was extremely conflicted. But now, the attitude of the Demon Lords made her feel confused. The supreme Demon Lords in her memories actually submitted directly. What kind of place was this new world?! A stronger Heaven Domain? Moreover, now that even the Demon Lords had submitted, what should she do? ¡°To the Sacred Demon Realm, I¡¯m no longer of value. I also betrayed Senior Brother and have no face to see him now¡­¡± Yang Luo¡¯s eyes were lifeless as two streams of tears flowed down slowly. ¡°Junior Sister, are you there?¡± At this moment, Zhang Yancheng¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside. ¡°Senior, Senior Brother, I, I¡­¡± Yang Luo immediately came back to her senses, but for a moment, she did not know how to face Zhang Yancheng. ¡°Junior Sister, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± Zhang Yancheng acted as if he didn¡¯t know anything. He stood outside the door and said to Yang Luo, ¡°Junior Sister, I just received an invitation from the Great Zhou Imperial Court. They want me to be a real Demon Slayer for once.¡± ¡°Demon Slayer?¡± Yang Luo was stunned. ¡°Yes.¡± Zhang Yancheng¡¯s voice carried a hint of a smile. ¡°The Demon Emperor has been captured. He will be executed tomorrow. The Great Zhou Imperial Court wants me to be the Demon Slayer. Junior Sister, come with me.¡± 1 ¡°You¡¯re going to execute the Demon Emperor?!¡± Yang Luo¡¯s delicate body trembled slightly when she heard this. ¡°I can go?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Zhang Yancheng laughed loudly and said, ¡°You¡¯re my junior sister. We found the Demon Slaying Sword together and agreed to save the world together. Now that we¡¯ve arrived at a new world and the Demons have been wiped out by the Immortal, everything will be over after I kill the Demon Emperor. We can start a new life afterward.¡± ¡°A new life¡­¡± Yang Luo finally couldn¡¯t help but cry. ¡°Yes, yes, Senior Brother, let¡¯s go together. We still have a new life in the future!¡± ¡­ . After the ¡°Demon Emperor¡± Bi Hong was killed by Zhang Yancheng, the Heavenly Void World finally completely fused with that small world. This was also the reason why Cui Heng asked Zhang Yancheng to end Bi Hong¡¯s life. As the child of destiny of that small world, if Zhang Yancheng did not completely integrate into the life of the Heavenly Void World, the merger of the two worlds would not be perfect. At the same time that the two worlds perfectly fused, the Great Zhou Dynasty under Li Mingqiong¡¯s rule also soared. Her cultivation realm immediately broke through. Her Soul Golden Core was sublimated and condensed into a palace that symbolizes the path of the country¡¯s luck. Li Mingqiong called it the ¡°Divine Court¡±. In terms of divine power, it was far stronger than a Dao Body that cultivated a single law. Moreover, it possessed an Undying True Spirit. This was already equivalent to a different kind of Nascent Soul. Li Mingqiong¡¯s breakthrough also made the order of the Great Zhou Dynasty more stable and safe. Cui Heng naturally received feedback and took another step forward on the path to the Soul Formation realm. What he needed to do now was to complete the cultivation of the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm as soon as possible so that he could focus on the path of the Soul Formation realm. Hence, after helping Li Mingqiong consolidate her new cultivation realm, Cui Heng announced that he wanted to enter seclusion for a period of time and focus on studying the books he had obtained from the Demon Lords. These books contained information about the Sacred Demon Heaven, and it was also the highest level of information Cui Heng had come into contact with since he transmigrated. Perhaps it would involve the deep secrets of this world. Chapter 344 - The Suspicious Eighth Realm of the Immortal World Through the books provided by the eight Demon Lords, the entire Sacred Demon Heaven was clearly presented in front of Cui Heng. The Sacred Demon Heaven was divided into 24 regions. This division was said to have been set up by an ancient Ninth Realm Demon Emperor. Now, 15 of those regions were ruled by the Nine Demon Lords. The other nine regions were classified as forbidden zones because of the many battles in the past. Most of these places had the corpses of Eighth Realm experts or the fragments of some powerful divine weapon. Even the Demon Lords at the peak of the Seventh Realm did not dare to approach them. In the 15 regions ruled by the Nine Demon Lords, there were more than 30 ancient ruins. These places were also extremely dangerous. Even Demon Lord-level experts could only explore the outer areas and could not enter the core. Clearly, the Sacred Demon Heaven had an extremely brilliant civilization in the past. There were many Eighth Realm experts ruled by Ninth Realm experts, leaving behind many traces of cultivation powerhouses. This also confirmed Bi Hong¡¯s words. However, this glorious past was not clear in the records. To be precise, the records about the Eighth and Ninth Realms were very vague. It could even be said to be a little scattered. It was as if they had been extracted from a complete book. This was naturally not because the eight Demon Lords wanted to hide something. They did not have the guts to do so at all. The reason was also described in the records of these books. 320,000 years ago, the Sacred Demon Heaven was invaded, and an unprecedented Great Destruction followed. According to the description in the books¡ª At that time, an Eighth Realm ¡°Lord of the Heavens¡± crossed the void and led more than 20 Dao Lord-level experts, intending to forcefully explore an ancient ruin of the Sacred Demon Heaven. At that time, although the Sacred Demon Realm had already declined, there were still more than ten Demon Lords. Moreover, ten of the Demon Lords had divine weapons left behind by their ancestors. They were powerful treasures equivalent to the Eighth Realm in essence, and their power was extremely terrifying. Such an overall force could be considered powerful in the myriad worlds and endless starry sky. But even so, the Sacred Demon Heaven was no match for the Lord of the Heavens. The ten Demon Lords attacked together and used all their Heaven Ascension Divine Weapons, but they were still no match for the Lord of the Heavens. Their greatest result was only cutting off the crown of the Lord of the Heavens. This caused the Lord of the Heavens to be furious and launch a massacre to destroy the Sacred Demon Heaven. After that battle, countless inheritance books were destroyed in one day. All ten Demon Lords died, and the ten Heaven Ascension Divine Weapons were all snatched away. The remaining Demon Lords were also subdued and used either as mounts, or as family nurturing spiritual roots. In the 20,000 years after that, the entire Sacred Demon Heaven almost became the backyard of the Lord of the Heavens. All the Demons became the slaves of the Lord of the Heavens. Even the junior disciples of the Lord of the Heavens could do whatever they wanted in the Sacred Demon Heaven. They could capture people as mounts and collect divine medicines. There was even a time when Golden Immortals used Demon Sages as mounts. However, all of this ended after the incident 300,000 years ago. The Lord of the Heavens who enslaved the Sacred Demon Heaven suddenly died. Even the Heaven Domain he was in was destroyed into countless fragments, becoming the first Heaven Domain in history to be completely destroyed. That¡¯s right. That was the Purple Sun Heaven. When Cui Heng was reading these books, he was very surprised to discover that the person who led the many Dao Lords to invade the Sacred Demon Realm 320,000 years ago was actually the Purple Sun Heavenly Lord at that time. It was precisely because the Purple Sun Heaven had collapsed 300,000 years ago that the Demon Sages regained their freedom. Then, they rebuilt the Demon civilization from the ruins and slowly recovered their strength. This was also one of the reasons why the Demon Lords immediately chose to submit to Cui Heng after realizing his strength. Their historical experience told them that the consequences of provoking an expert were too serious. The Great Destruction also caused the entire Sacred Demon Heaven to tremble. Some fragments fell into the Broken Realm Sea and formed small worlds. The so-called ¡°Broken Realm Sea¡± was the general name of the alternate space of the Sacred Demon Heaven. Because there were a large number of incomplete small worlds in the alternate space, and these small worlds were usually formed from fragments of the Heaven Domain, they were called the Broken Realm Sea. Although the loss of a single fragment did not have much of an effect on the Sacred Demon Heaven itself, if one could help the Sacred Demon Heaven retrieve the fragments, they could obtain a certain amount of the power of the Heavenly Dao, allowing their strength to increase greatly. They could even possess some of the characteristics of a Lord of the Heavens. This was the only way for a Dao Lord expert to possess a portion of the power of the Eighth Realm after the disappearance of the Heaven Realm. It was also the reason why Demon Lord White Phoenix schemed to let the Sacred Demon Heaven devour that small world. These were all the basic information about the Sacred Demon Heaven. In addition, Cui Heng also learned many details. For example, the situation of the various forces, the distribution of mountains and rivers, the location of various resources, the basic situation of the ruins and forbidden zones, and so on. These were extremely beneficial to Cui Heng¡¯s Nascent Soul cultivation. Unfortunately, because of the Great Destruction brought about by the Purple Sun Heaven¡¯s Lord, the ancient records of the Sacred Demon Heaven were almost wiped out. There were very few records from 300,000 years ago, and it was impossible to obtain information about the Heaven Realm from them. However, through the records of spirituality and other books, Cui Heng still learned some important secrets. For example, the description of the Eighth Realm of the Immortal World. This realm was called ¡®Lord of the Heavens¡¯. As the name suggested, this was the ruler of a Heaven Domain under the Heaven Realm system. An existence at this realm could greatly mobilize the power of the Great Dao laws in their Heaven Domain, which was the so-called ¡®power of the Heavenly Dao¡¯. Cultivators at that level had a complete advantage over Seventh Realm cultivators. What surprised Cui Heng was that he could not rely on himself to cultivate to this realm. Only by obtaining the authority bestowed by the Heaven Realm after ascending to the Heaven Realm could one become a Lord of the Heavens. Then, there was the common operation of this martial cultivation system¡ª Transcending realm. Just like how Mystic Deities and Taiyi Mystic Deities could become Golden Immortals by consuming Immortal True Essence, it was the same for breaking through to become a Lord of the Heavens. Even if one had yet to reach the Grand Completion stage of the Dao Body and was still at the Creator realm, as long as he ascended to the Heaven Realm and obtained the authority bestowed by the Heaven Realm, he could directly become a Lord of the Heavens at the Eighth Realm. However, it was precisely because reaching this realm relied on the existence of the Heaven Realm that after the Heaven Realm disappeared, no new Eighth Realm Immortal had appeared. When all the Lords of the Heavens left behind from the old era died of old age, Eighth Realm cultivators would become a legendary existence in the myriad worlds. This was also the reason why the current Heavens no longer had a ruler. ¡°No matter how I look at it, there¡¯s something wrong with this cultivation method.¡± Cui Heng couldn¡¯t help but complain in his heart, ¡°They already know how to use the Immortal True Essence to exploit cultivators. How could they not think that they might also be being exploited in a similar way?¡± Thinking of this, he suddenly had a thought. He shook his head and chuckled. ¡°Perhaps I was wrong. It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t know that they¡¯re been exploited, but they developed a method to exploit the myriad worlds using this method.¡± Layers of exploitation. However, the people of the Purple Sun Realm had also said that the former Lords of the Heavens might have held a Heaven Realm Supreme Treasure and had the ability to open the Heaven Realm Gate. They might not have really been exploited. ¡°If I want to further understand the mysteries of the Eighth Realm and the information about the Heaven Realm, I have to go to the Purple Sun Realm.¡± He already had a plan. Other than the information about the Eighth Realm of the Immortal World, Cui Heng also obtained a secret information that surprised him. In the books provided by these Demon Lords, the names of the Dao Lords that Purple Sun Heavenly Lord had brought back then were recorded. The original intention of recording them was to let the future generations not forget their hatred and find the right enemy. However, one of the names and identities made Cui Heng feel that it was very ridiculous. Zhou Juntian! Zhou Juntian was actually one of the more than 20 Dao Lords led by Purple Sun Heavenly Lord. He was also the strongest among those Dao Lords. Moreover, he was the personal disciple of the Purple Sun Heavenly Lord. This was completely different from the Zhou Juntian that Cui Heng knew. The last Ascender before the collapse of the Heavens, the cause of the destruction of the Purple Sun Heaven, a tragic figure whose entire family had been destroyed, leaving only him¡­ This was Cui Heng¡¯s understanding of Zhou Juntian. The difference was too great. Of course, it was also possible that they only had the same name, but both of them were extremely important figures. One was a Dao Lord at the peak of the Seventh Realm, the personal disciple of a Lord of the Heavens. The other was directly related to the destruction of the Purple Sun Heaven. But how could two people like them have the same name? They were both called Zhou Juntian? And it was all related to Purple Sun Heaven? Wasn¡¯t this too much of a coincidence? The chances were too low. It was almost impossible. ¡°Looks like if I have the chance, I should go to those three places to take a look. Perhaps I can learn more about Zhou Juntian.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself. Those three places referred to the three special places marked on the star map of the Dark Sea Star¡¯s Juntian Palace. It was said that those three places contained the treasures left behind by Zhou Juntian and contained the mysteries of the Sage King realm. To Cui Heng, the mysteries of the Sage King realm was nothing, but the information about an important person like Zhou Juntian was very valuable. However, this was all in the future. To Cui Heng, the most important thing now was only one thing. That was to digest these books and completely complete the cultivation process of the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm. Then, he could focus on walking the path of the Soul Formation realm. ¡­ . Time passed like water. In the blink of an eye, 20 years had passed. Cui Heng finally finished studying all the books he had obtained from the eight Demon Lords. This kind of study was not a simple flipping through. Instead, it was to find the relevant points as much as possible among the countless pieces of information and slowly integrate them into a mature system. It consumed a lot of energy and time. Of course, the gains were also huge. After studying these books, Cui Heng had almost completed the accumulation of the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm. Only less than 20% of the progress was left. Cui Heng finally came out of seclusion. However, he realized that Li Mingqiong and Li Wei were not the only ones who came to welcome him. There was also a group of Hong family members from Great Xia. After accepting everyone¡¯s bows, Cui Heng looked at one of the old men and asked, ¡°Hong Kang, why are you here?¡± Chapter 345 - The Idea of the Heavenly Court ¡°Greetings, Immortal Venerable.¡± Hong Kang bowed respectfully, and the Hong family members behind him also bowed. Li Mingqiong explained, ¡°Master, they rushed over after receiving the news that you were in the Heavenly Void World and wanted to pay their respects to you.¡± ¡°Thank you, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Speaking of which, I even saw Hong Yong¡¯s elder brother¡¯s sons when I went out this time.¡± He was referring to Hong Renxi and Hong Renxu. They were the sons of Hong Fugui¡¯s third son, Hong Tai. In terms of seniority, Hong Kang had to address them as Ancestors. ¡°Immortal Venerable, you found my two Ancestors?¡± Hong Kang said in shock. ¡°They have already embarked on the Immortal path and have a long lifespan, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°However, if there¡¯s a chance in the future, you can meet them too¡­¡± Thinking of this, he suddenly wanted to say to the side, ¡°Hong Yong, come over.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a golden light appeared out of thin air. Hong Yong, who was the Ancestral God of the Grand Xia, appeared in front of Cui Heng. ¡°Ancestor!¡± Hong Kang was immediately amazed. As expected of the creator of the City God Divine System, Immortal Venerable could ignore the rules of the Divine System and directly summon the Old Ancestor to the Great Zhou. According to the rules of the City God System, the range of activity of the gods was the scope of their authority. As the Ancestral God of the Grand Temple, Hong Yong could not leave Great Xia. Once he left Great Xia, he would lose the power of the Deity Position and things would become very dangerous. However, Hong Yong was still in the Divine Body state and did not look weak at all. Clearly, he was still in the state of a God. ¡°Hong Yong greets Immortal Venerable.¡± Hong Yong hurriedly bowed. ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°I originally only wanted to tell you about Hong Tai¡¯s two sons and let you know about Fugui. Now, I suddenly have a new idea.¡± When he said this, he used the method of ¡°spreading rumors¡±. While letting people hear a certain sentence or word, they would also obtain more information contained in these words. Therefore, after he said the words ¡°Hong Tai¡¯s two sons¡± and ¡°News about Fugui¡±, Hong Yong, Hong Kang, and the others automatically learned about Hong Renxu and Hong Renxi, as well as Hong Fugui¡¯s trip to Taihong Star. This saved Cui Heng time to explain in detail. He could directly change the topic to what he wanted to talk about. However, this was the first time Hong Yong and Hong Kang had received information like this. Their faces revealed very shocked expressions, but they were not ordinary people after all, and they quickly calmed down. ¡°Please speak, Immortal Venerable,¡± Hong Yong said respectfully. ¡°Our Hong family and the entire Great Xia will cooperate fully.¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed related to you.¡± Cui Heng nodded and said to Hong Yong, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the situation in Great Xia previously. You¡¯ve done well as the City God and the Ancestral God of the Imperial Ancestral Temple.¡± ¡°Thank you for your praise, Immortal Venerable, but this is just my duty. It¡¯s nothing much,¡± Hong Yong said humbly. ¡°No.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°Once you ascend to Godhood, you¡¯ll have extraordinary power and the authority to become a God. It¡¯s already rare for you to be able to maintain your heart and abide by your duties, so I plan to upgrade this divine system.¡± ¡°Upgrade?¡± Hong Yong was puzzled. ¡°I plan to expand your authority and monitoring range.¡± Cui Heng stood with his hands behind his back and said in a low voice, ¡°The original intention of the City God System was to use the gods to inspect the administration of Great Xia¡¯s officials to cover for the integrity of the place. Now that 200 years have passed, the Divine System is still operating in an orderly manner, and the country is also in an orderly state. It¡¯s enough for Zheng Ming and the others to use this Divine System to maintain order and ensure the people¡¯s livelihood. However, in the past 200 years, there have been a lot more gods in the pantheon. I know that you used your achievements and reputation when you were alive to decide if you want to confer someone as a god after death, but with the accumulation of too many gods, it¡¯s inevitable that you¡¯ll feel a little bloated. This will allow many people who have made great contributions when they were alive to only be ordinary county magistrates after they die. They can even be relegated to being a Day Wandering God or Night Wandering God. Actually, this means that it¡¯s time for the divine system to expand. But over the years, Great Xia¡¯s territory has already reached a limit. It¡¯s difficult to continue expanding, so it¡¯s naturally impossible to expand the Divine System, right?¡± ¡°Immortal Venerable¡¯s Dharma Eye is like a torch. That¡¯s right.¡± Hong Yong smiled bitterly. ¡°After 200 years of accumulation, there are indeed too many gods. It¡¯s not easy to arrange positions for them, but we don¡¯t know how to resolve it.¡± It was clearly impossible to expand the territory of the Great Zhou. Not to mention that Great Xia¡¯s national strength could not be compared to Great Zhou¡¯s, just Li Mingqiong¡¯s identity alone made it impossible for them to expand to Great Zhou. To Great Xia, this problem was almost unsolvable. ¡°What if we extend the divine system to the mortal world of Daozhou Star?¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°Daozhou Star is far larger than the Heavenly Void World. Not only can it accomodate the gods accumulated in the past 200 years, but it can also give you more room to expand.¡± ¡°This is indeed a solution.¡± Hong Yong¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. He was immediately overjoyed. Then, he said in a rare manner, ¡°Will this affect the interests of the Great Zhou?¡± He was still very careful about this. After all, the Empress of the Great Zhou, Li Mingqiong, was the disciple of Immortal Venerable. No matter what, he could not harm the interests of the Great Zhou. ¡°No.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and looked at Li Mingqiong. ¡°Mingqiong, you already have the ability to take away the entire Great Zhou, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Mingqiong nodded and said, ¡°After my Divine Court was established, I could already incorporate the entire country into the Divine Court¡¯s space. I¡¯ve also been analyzing the laws of the Heavenly Void World for the past ten years. Now that the preparations have been completed, I can cut off the entire Great Zhou from the Heavenly Void World at any time and bring them into my Divine Court space. In the future, the Heavenly Void World will only have Great Xia.¡± Bringing a country into her Divine Court Space was a unique divine power related to the country¡¯s destiny. It was somewhat similar to the high-level usage of the Miniature Thousand Mile Court. ¡°¡­¡± Hong Yong fell silent when he heard this. What Li Mingqiong had just said was completely beyond his understanding. It was too exaggerated. After a while, he could only think of one sentence. ¡°Congratulations, Empress Li.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Li Mingqiong smiled and returned the greeting. Then, she said, ¡°This is actually all thanks to Master¡¯s guidance. Without Master¡¯s help, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to break through so quickly.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so humble.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and said to Hong Yong, ¡°In the future, there will only be Great Xia in the Heavenly Void World, and the overall space will be much smaller. ¡°Therefore, I will cast a spell and set it near Daozhou Star so that it will no longer wander in the alternate space. In order to better inspect the entire Daozhou Star and maintain the order of Daozhou Star, the divine system needs to be expanded. ¡°There needs to be a Heavenly Court.¡± Chapter 346 - Untitled An Imperial Court formed by gods? As soon as Cui Heng said this, not only was Hong Yong surprised, but even Li Mingqiong was very surprised. The Imperial Court was essentially an organization that ruled over the people. Whether it was setting up various power directions or expanding the scope of power, it was actually to better rule. Although the current Great Xia had a divine system, it was only an appendage of the Imperial Court. It was used to make up for the lack of supervision due to inconvenient governance. It was not an independent ruling organization. If it was transformed into the form of an Imperial Court and the structure and authority was bolstered, it would definitely be able to become an independent existence and not be a vassal of the Great Xia Imperial Court like now. However, the Imperial Court of the mortal world ruled over the people. If the gods formed an Imperial Court, who would they rule? Everyone had doubts in their hearts and looked at Cui Heng, hoping to get an answer. ¡°Immortal Venerable, if we establish an Imperial Court formed by gods, how will we govern and who will we govern?¡± Hong Yong asked very respectfully. Although Cui Heng had already said that this Heavenly Court was to better monitor Daozhou Star, the scope of this surveillance and the group of people it was monitoring had yet to be explained. If there were no specific requirements, even if they really established a Heavenly Court, it would not be of any use. ¡°I already have plans for this matter.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°The Heavenly Imperial Court is responsible for the people. It will be in charge of both the living and the dead. ¡°In terms of authority, some can be assigned to overlook and give blessings to the land, some can be in charge of the weather, and others will stop natural disasters. This is taking charge of the living. For the dead, the Heavenly Court has the function of rewarding good and punishing evil. It determines how to deal with people after death based on their actions while alive. Those who harm the people will be severely punished, and those who have contributed to the people can reincarnate into a rich family or be conferred the title of God.¡± ¡°Immortal Venerable, are the rewards and punishments of the mortal world applicable only after death?¡± Hong Yong asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Cui Heng nodded and said, ¡°In the future, as an organization under the Heavenly Court, the City God Divine System will still have the authority to monitor the officials of Great Xia, but it will no longer monitor the mortal Imperial Court of Daozhou Star. On Daozhou Star, gods are responsible to the people, but they cannot be directly involved in the lives of the living. Be it officials, government decrees, or dynasties, they cannot interfere. ¡°However, after the living passover to death, everything will be calculated and examined. The plan for the living is to avoid the damage caused to the people by the natural environment as much as possible, and not directly interfere with the lives of the people. Rewards and punishment are only after death.¡± One of the reasons why he planned to establish a Heavenly Court on Daozhou Star was to create a stable and safe world, but he could not be too rigid and let the world lose its vitality. He needed to leave some breathing space. Hence, there was such a framework design. In essence, the Heavenly Court would contain many Gods, and they would be responsible for all the different paths of faith. The Gods could only care about the natural environment and what happened after death. When people were still alive, no matter what happened, Gods had no right to ask. This was because in the society of a feudal dynasty, many large-scale social unrest was related to the drastic changes in the natural environment, causing order to collapse and the living environment to no longer be safe. As long as the weather was good every year and the land was fertile, the people would naturally live and work in peace. Of course, the character and way of governance of the Imperial Court would still be a very great influence. If they encountered corrupt officials, even if there was a great harvest every year, the people might not be able to fill their stomachs. This was where the mechanism of rewarding good and punishing evil after death came into play. Although this mechanism would not directly interfere with the actions of living people, when the aftermath was no longer illusory and became something that really existed, the actions of humans would naturally be restrained. Of course, this was only a general framework. But it was enough to ensure that this system could operate. In reality, they would definitely still encounter all kinds of problems. They could only slowly investigate and fill in the gaps. However, even though it was just a framework, Li Mingqiong, Hong Yong, Hong Kang, and the others were amazed. As long as this system worked, the lives of the people on Daozhou Star would undergo a tremendous change. Just the fact that there was no need to worry about natural disasters every year was enough for all the commoners to develop safely. If the family had surplus food, they could even support their children to study and practice martial arts, thereby striving to change the fate of their family. They even had a chance to lead the family to a higher level. Life was rich and there was hope for advancement. This way, the living environment of Daozhou Star would become unprecedentedly stable. This matched Cui Heng¡¯s direction of transformation of the world, and it could allow him to improve further on the path to the Soul Formation realm. ¡°In the future, this Heavenly Court can be called the Great Xia Heavenly Court.¡± Cui Heng said to Hong Yong, ¡°In the future, as the head of the Great Xia Heavenly Court, you will sit in the center of the Heavenly Void World and control the power of the Great Xia Heavenly Court. At that time, the power of the gods will also increase. How about that?¡± ¡°Thank you, Immortal Venerable!¡± Hong Yong immediately kowtowed, overjoyed. He was originally a remnant soul that had long died, but now, he could become the Lord of the Great Xia Heavenly Court and rule over all the gods on a planet. Such a fate was given by Cui Heng. ¡°When I come back next time, I want to see some results.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you down!¡± Hong Yong said firmly. Chapter 347 - Untitled ¡°Very good.¡± Cui Heng nodded and said, ¡°Next, I¡¯ll formulate the details of the framework. After Mingqiong takes the Great Zhou away, I¡¯ll start building the Great Xia Heavenly Court. Make some preparations for it.¡± ¡°Yes, Immortal Venerable!¡± Hong Yong immediately replied. ¡­ . To the current Cui Heng, it was not difficult to fix a small world in an alternate space near Daozhou Star. He only needed to use the Law and Order technique to modify the rules of Daozhou Star and the Heavenly Void World and fix this alternate space using the Miniature Thousand Mile Court technique. Moreover, he had already stepped onto the path to the Soul Formation realm. His Dharmic powers had an extremely strong influence on the Great Dao laws. It was very easy for him to use such spells. The main consumption of energy was still in designing the structure of the Heavenly Court and the authority of the various departments. In addition, he still had to wait for Li Mingqiong to cut up the Heavenly Void World and integrate the entire Great Zhou into her Divine Court. This would take a lot of time. Ten years later. Li Mingqiong completed the process of dividing the Heavenly Void World and successfully brought the Great Zhou into her Divine Court space. Hence, Great Xia became the undisputed overlord of the Heavenly Void World. At the same time, the Great Xia Heavenly Court was established overnight. The core of the Heavenly Court was above the Imperial Ancestral Temple in Great Xia City. A special space had been established there, and the influence of the Imperial City¡¯s palace was reflected in it. It would condense into a physical body and become the place where the Great Xia Heavenly Court¡¯s gods could meet and discuss. Hong Yong naturally became the first Lord of the Heavenly Court. His authority and power were directly raised to the Early-stage Nascent Soul realm by Cui Heng. As for the specific division of authority in other aspects, the framework had already been set. Hong Yong could choose the people himself, and the entire Great Xia Heavenly Court¡¯s system would quickly form. At the same time, Daozhou Star had also received the notice about the Heavenly Void World. When they learned of the existence of the Great Xia Heavenly Court and the scope of its authority, some were happy and some were sad. Of course, most ordinary people definitely supported the existence of the Great Xia Heavenly Court. This was nothing but good news for them. After that, Cui Heng stayed in Daozhou Star for another ten years. He only left after the Great Xia Heavenly Court system was completely operational and there were no obvious problems. ¡­ . Cui Heng brought many people with him when he left Daozhou Star. There was no need to mention Li Mingqiong and Li Wei. He also took Zheng Nanxun away from the Immortal Dawn Sect. Liu Litao, Lu Zhengming, and Zhao Guang also left with him. These people would be important helpers for him to explore the path to the Soul Formation realm in the Purple Sun Realm. Of course, he did not forget about the people from the White Lotus Lifeless Sect. He brought Zhao Kun, who had already become a dog, Shen Baisheng, and the others away from Daozhou Star. For the first time, the power of the Myriad Heavens Teleportation Immortal Incantation appeared in front of everyone. In just a day, Cui Heng brought them across the endless starry sky and returned to Chongyang Star from Daozhou Star. This was a little unbelievable to everyone. However, when they thought of the powerful might Cui Heng displayed, they felt that this was understandable. ¡­ . To the Five Views Realm, Cui Heng had not been gone for long. A mere 30 years was nothing. Many Golden Immortals had been in seclusion for longer. Everything was normal here. The Wu Dynasty had long unified the entire Five Views Realm. In recent years, Pei Qingshu had already placed his attention on some worlds and starry sky outside the Five Views Realm. Due to the existence of the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill, the Five Views Realm had many interactions with other worlds and starry skies. It had almost become the core authority of this area. To this day, there were at least four realms and 15 starry skies under the Five Views Realm. Most of the Sages in these places had broken through by consuming the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pill, which caused them to have a deep yearning for the Five Views Realm both physically and mentally. In Pei Qingshu¡¯s opinion, this emotion was a good condition to expand the rule of the Wu Dynasty. Moreover, these realms and starry skies did not have any unified large-scale forces, so there was naturally no unified will. As long as the Wu Dynasty could bring them a more stable life, a better order, and better cultivation conditions, there was a high chance that they would not resist the Wu Dynasty¡¯s rule. However, even if most people accepted the authority of the Wu Dynasty, it was inevitable that some people would feel that their interests were damaged and resist. This was what Pei Qingshu hoped to see. His cultivation method required him to fight. This was also one of the reasons why he chose to stay in the Five Views Realm. Extending the rule of the Wu Dynasty and bringing more places and civilizations into a safe order was beneficial to Cui Heng¡¯s cultivation. This process was also beneficial to Pei Qingshu¡¯s own cultivation. It could be said to be killing two birds with one stone. For more than 30 years, Pei Qingshu had been working hard in this direction. ¡­ . If Pei Qingshu was the backbone of the Wu Dynasty¡­ Then Li Cheng was Wu Dynasty¡¯s body to carry out some of Pei Qingshu¡¯s decrees. He was now the Prime Minister of the Wu Dynasty, the second-in-command. And the most tired one. Everything that happened in the entire Five Views Realm had to be summarized to him. Only some of the more important things were sent to Pei Qingshu. Most of the matters were handled by Li Cheng. This caused him to become the most tired person in the entire Wu Dynasty. He barely rested all year round. If not for his cultivation, he would have died long ago. Especially after Pei Qingshu told him about his intention to expand, Li Cheng was still paying attention to the situation around the Five Views Realm. At the same time, he was considering whether he should increase the number of Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills released to the world to further strengthen his control over the outside world. ¡°In the past, I didn¡¯t even want to be the head of my family. I didn¡¯t expect that I would be so happy to be a controller of such a big country.¡± Li Cheng walked out of the palace and looked at the morning sun outside. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. Every morning, when the sun had just risen, he would give himself a quarter of an hour to walk around and relax. This was also his only free time of the day. After all, with his current cultivation realm, he did not need to eat or sleep. He could totally devote all his time to work. There was no natural rest time. He could only take out some time for himself. Usually, after Li Cheng walked out of the Imperial City, he would go to the morning market to shop and buy some delicious breakfast. Eating was a rare moment of rest for him. However, this time, before he reached the market street, he saw a very familiar figure. This was a young and beautiful woman. Her appearance was extremely familiar to Li Cheng, making him exclaim, ¡°Sister, when did you come back?¡± When he spoke, he had already used his concealment technique to avoid causing a commotion among the surrounding citizens. The young woman was naturally Li Wei. ¡°I just returned with Immortal Venerable.¡± Li Wei smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother, I heard that you¡¯re now the Grand Chancellor of the Wu Dynasty. All the Sages in the Five Views Realm have to bow to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. His Majesty and I are only working for Immortal Venerable.¡± Li Cheng hurriedly waved his hand and glared at his sister. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve just returned and you¡¯re already teasing me.¡± ¡°What teasing? I was clearly praising you.¡± Li Wei returned to her usual lively personality in front of Li Cheng and smiled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Immortal Venerable has something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll inform His Majesty now.¡± Li Cheng hurriedly nodded. He immediately rushed back to the palace and told Pei Qingshu about Cui Heng¡¯s return. ¡­ . In an elegant courtyard. Pei Qingshu and Li Cheng rushed over and bowed when they saw Cui Heng. ¡°Greetings, Master!¡± ¡°Greetings, Immortal Venerable!¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly, but he did not say anything. Instead, Li Mingqiong said beside him, ¡°Junior Brother, Master wants me to ask you one last time.¡± Chapter 348 - Living fossil from more than 300,000 years ago Pei Qingshu was stunned when he heard that. Then, he nodded and smiled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already told Master that I¡¯ll stay here. I¡¯ll leave after I¡¯m done here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Li Mingqiong fell silent for a moment before the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°In that case, you have to work hard. Your Senior Sister has already reached the Seventh Realm.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Pei Qingshu¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Li Mingqiong in surprise. ¡°You actually cultivated so quickly. I feel the fire of all living beings and the light of civilization on your body. Is this the path of the country that Master mentioned?¡± ¡°The fire of all living beings, the light of civilization?¡± Li Mingqiong looked at Cui Heng in surprise. ¡°Master, have you explained the path of the country¡¯s fate to Junior Brother?¡± The cultivation of the Dao of National Luck was not only about developing the country¡¯s strength. In essence, it was about the fire of providence and the light of civilization for all living beings. This was something she had comprehended only after cultivating to the Divine Court realm. Pei Qingshu could actually tell at a glance. ¡°No.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°However, Qingshu¡¯s cultivation path is rather special. Although his current realm is only equivalent to a Sage King, he already has relatively obvious Dao Body characteristics. ¡°Moreover, his perception is extremely strong, enough to compare to a Creator. He can see many incorporeal things. He should have seen the characteristics of your cultivation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually so magical.¡± Li Mingqiong looked at Pei Qingshu and smiled. ¡°Junior Brother, how about sparring with Senior Sister when you have the time?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Pei Qingshu immediately shook his head and said, ¡°I only have the characteristics of a Dao Body, and I¡¯m not a Creator who has really refined a Dao Body. A sure-loss battle is meaningless.¡± At this point, he paused and said with a smile, ¡°Senior Sister, if you really want to compete with me, wait until my realm advances. At that time, I¡¯ll probably leave this place. I¡¯ll go and fight you.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Li Mingqiong nodded and said, ¡°However, at that time, I might not still be at the Seventh Realm.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be too late to talk about it then.¡± Pei Qingshu was very confident. ¡°Alright. Staying here is beneficial to Qingshu¡¯s cultivation. This is a decision he has made long ago.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and said, ¡°Mingqiong, leave the Linjiang Pei family of Great Zhou here.¡± ¡°Yes, Master. Actually, I have this plan too.¡± Li Mingqiong nodded. ¡°Senior Sister can already take away people from a country?¡± Pei Qingshu asked in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s not just the people of a country. It¡¯s the entire Great Zhou. I¡¯ve brought the sky, the ground, the mountains, the rivers, and all the living beings here.¡± Li Mingqiong smiled and stretched out her slender white right hand. A ball of light lit up on it, and countless lights appeared. It looked like the Great Zhou, and countless black dots walked among these lights. These were the people of the Great Zhou. ¡°The Dao of national luck is indeed magical.¡± Pei Qingshu praised sincerely, then smiled and said, ¡°This makes me look forward to the day I fight you, Senior Sister. As for the Linjiang Pei family, I¡¯ll make arrangements as soon as possible and divide the land and various facilities for them. When I¡¯m ready, I¡¯ll go and explain to Senior Sister. ¡°Master, what do you think?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°I left the Linjiang Pei family behind for you because I hope that you can achieve success as soon as possible. When you¡¯re about to leave, find a successor in the Pei family and completely let go of this Wu Dynasty. After all, what you cultivate is not the path of national luck.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Pei Qingshu nodded solemnly. He knew that his master was reminding him not to take any detours. ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± ¡°You can discuss the rest among yourself.¡± Cui Heng stood up and looked southwest. He chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to meet a guest.¡± ¡°Guest?¡± Pei Qingshu was puzzled. When did a guest of Master come? However, before he could ask, Cui Heng¡¯s figure had already disappeared from the spot. Everyone looked at each other. ¡°Junior Brother, you don¡¯t know either?¡± Li Mingqiong asked curiously. ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± Pei Qingshu looked southwest and muttered, ¡°In that direction, the Southern Border¡­ Is that the Plague Imperial Palace? More than ten years ago, Zhu Changsheng seemed to have brought back an Ancestral Master from the Outer World?¡± Zhu Changsheng was the Sect Master of the Plague Imperial Palace, a Sage at the Myriad Techniques Return to One realm. ¡­ . In the grand Myriad Mountains of the Southern Wilderness, in the Plague Imperial Palace. Zhu Changsheng was listening attentively. In front of him was an old man with rosy skin, white hair, and a youthful face. He had an immortal aura, as if he was an Immortal who had descended from the sky. He did not look like someone from the Plague Imperial Palace. However, this old man was indeed talking about the inheritance secret technique of the Plague Imperial Palace. He was teaching Zhu Changsheng how to become a Sage King. Zhu Changsheng was mesmerized. He could clearly feel that in the past ten years or so, his cultivation had advanced by leaps and bounds, far surpassing the accumulation of more than a thousand years of cultivation. It was simply incomparable to before. If he could continue like this for another hundred years or so, he would definitely be able to become a Sage King and one of the strongest figures in the Five Views Realm. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Ancestral Master only lectures once every morning. If only he could preach longer.¡± Zhu Changsheng sensed that the sun was about to completely rise outside and knew that today¡¯s lecture was about to end. He could not help but feel a little lost. ¡°Alright, today¡¯s lecture is over.¡± The old man smiled and stood up from the meditation cushion. ¡°Your aptitude is not bad. You¡¯re not far from the Sage King realm.¡± ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Ancestral Master,¡± Zhu Changsheng said respectfully. ¡°You did work hard yourself,¡± the old man praised. ¡°Ancestral Master, you also know the current situation of the Five Views Realm. It can be said that there are as many Sages as there are clouds.¡± Zhu Changsheng smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I have to work hard to break through.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The old man stroked his beard and smiled. ¡°However, the Cui Heng you mentioned earlier is indeed extraordinary. He can actually create so many pills to stimulate the growth of Sages. Impressive.¡± ¡°Exalted Immortal¡¯s methods are the strongest I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Zhu Changsheng nodded and said, ¡°Even Sage Kings are like ants in front of him. They have no room to resist.¡± ¡°To a Creator, Sage Kings are indeed ants.¡± The old man smiled and said, ¡°If Cui Heng is a Dao Lord with a perfected Dao Body, then even Sage Kings cannot be considered ants¡­¡± The old man seemed to want to continue, but his voice suddenly stopped and he looked outside in shock. Zhu Changsheng could not help but ask, ¡°Ancestral Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°This, this is?!¡± The old man suddenly revealed an extremely shocked expression. At the same time, hundreds of small eyes suddenly opened on his face. They all revealed extreme fear. His entire body trembled as he prostrated on the ground. ¡°Ancestral Master?!¡± Zhu Changsheng was shocked. His Ancestral Master was possibly a Dao Lord. What kind of existence could make him so afraid? ¡°So there¡¯s another Dao Lord in the Plague Imperial Palace.¡± At this moment, a gentle voice came from outside. Then, a young man walked in and looked at Zhu Changsheng and the old man with a smile. ¡°Immortal Cui!¡± Zhu Changsheng exclaimed. ¡°Junior Ding Qiuhuang greets Exalted Immortal.¡± The old man immediately kowtowed to Cui Heng. At the same time, he tried his best to close the hundreds of small eyes on his face that had opened due to fear. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be like this.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and smiled. ¡°You being able to live until now proves that you haven¡¯t done any evil here. There¡¯s no need to be afraid.¡± He had left an Early-stage Nascent Soul Moon God on Daozhou Star to protect the entire Five Views Realm. If Ding Qiuhuang dared to do anything evil, he would have been killed by the Moon God long ago. ¡°Thank, thank you, Exalted Immortal.¡± Ding Qiuhuang heaved a sigh of relief and stood up shakily. At this moment, he already knew that this was the Exalted Immortal Cui that Zhu Changsheng had mentioned earlier. How was this a Creator or a Dao Lord! He was clearly a Lord of the Heavens! However, ever since the Heaven Realm disappeared, the Eighth Realm experts of the Immortal World had already become legends. How could such a terrifying existence appear on this small Chongyang Star? Moreover, the pressure Cui Heng revealed gave him a familiar feeling, as if he had encountered it before in the Grand Plague Heaven. ¡°Is it that supreme existence who swept his gaze across the Grand Plague Heaven?¡± A guess appeared in Ding Qiuhuang¡¯s heart, and then he felt a little bitter. If that was really the case, then he was really too unlucky. He had clearly left the Grand Plague Heaven to avoid that supreme existence, but he did not expect to bump into him and walk right into a trap. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to introduce me to your Ancestral Master?¡± Cui Heng said to Zhu Changsheng. ¡°Ah, right, right. Thank you for your reminder, Exalted Immortal.¡± Zhu Changsheng hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Exalted Immortal, this is the founder of our Plague Imperial Palace, and the person who left the Grand Plague Immortal Treasure Vault behind. More than ten years ago, he just returned from the Grand Plague Heaven.¡± With just one sentence, he explained Ding Qiuhuang¡¯s background clearly without hiding anything. ¡°Ancestral Founder?¡± Cui Heng looked at Ding Qiuhuang in surprise. After sizing him up slightly, he asked with interest, ¡°How did you live for more than 300,000 years?¡± He had once read the books in the Grand Plague Immortal Treasure Vault. They clearly recorded that the Plague Imperial Palace was established 330,000 years ago. At that time, the Purple Sun Heaven was still around. In theory, the lifespan of a Dao Lord should be between 90,000 to 100,000 years. Ding Qiuhuang, the founder of the Plague Imperial Palace 330,000 years ago, had actually survived until now. This was indeed a little ridiculous. ¡°Exalted Immortal, I cultivate a secret technique called the World Evading Longevity Technique.¡± Ding Qiuhuang explained, ¡°As long as the practitioner lives in seclusion in one place for 10,000 years and his range of activity is less than 10 li, his lifespan can double. One can extend their lifespan by 90,000 years at most. Therefore, in the first 100,000 years, I lived in seclusion to extend my lifespan. Later on, when I was about to die, I accidentally obtained an Immortal Divine Medicine and lived a second life. I lived in seclusion for more than 100,000 years again using the World Evading Longevity Technique and only came out recently.¡± An activity range of no more than 10 li for 10,000 years¡­ Cui Heng was shocked. This was too much. His lifespan of more than 90,000 years had been forcefully extended to more than 300,000 years. It was too ridiculous. He was simply living to live. The most shocking thing was that he actually obtained an Immortal Divine Medicine to live a second life and continued to live for hundreds of thousands of years. However, even if lived for more than 300,000 years like this, his knowledge might not be as much as those who had lived for 1,000 years. However, Cui Heng hesitated for a moment and decided to ask Ding Qiuhuang, ¡°How much do you know about the destruction of Purple Sun Heaven and Zhou Juntian¡¯s situation?¡± Chapter 349 - Heavenly Tribulation ¡°The destruction of Purple Sun Heaven and Zhou Juntian!¡± Ding Qiuhuang exclaimed when he heard this. His face could not help but reveal shock as he said with a trembling voice, ¡°You¡¯re investigating this?!¡± In his agitation, he even forgot to address Cui Heng respectfully. Ding Qiuhuang¡¯s reaction surprised Cui Heng. From this reaction, it was obvious that he knew a lot. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly, and his gaze towards Ding Qiuhuang became gentle. He smiled and said, ¡°From the looks of it, you know a lot about them. Tell me in detail.¡± This was not a small bag of experience. ¡°¡­¡± Ding Qiuhuang fell silent before saying with a bitter expression, ¡°Exalted Immortal, why do you think I made a prison for myself and limited myself to a mere 10 li space? I don¡¯t even dare to let my disciples know where I¡¯m living in seclusion.¡± ¡°Is it related to the destruction of Purple Sun Heaven and Zhou Juntian?¡± Cui Heng frowned. ¡°Yes.¡± Ding Qiuhuang nodded and said, ¡°Exalted Immortal, I actually obtained the World Avoiding Longevity Art long ago, but at first, I didn¡¯t cultivate it, nor did I have any intention of cultivating it. It wasn¡¯t until I witnessed true horror that I understood that staying alive was everything. If I lose my life, all my ideals and beliefs are just dust, not worth mentioning. I saw the scene of the Purple Sun Heaven collapsing with my own eyes. I saw with my own eyes many Dao Lords who were high and mighty in the past and ruled the starry skies of the myriad worlds burned to ashes in the flames of the Great Dao without even a chance to escape. From then on, I began to cultivate the Longevity Art. I lived in seclusion and did not step into the mortal world. It¡¯s fine as long as I can live. If I lived long enough, I might be able to live a third life¡­¡± ¡°You were not a Dao Lord at the time of the collapse of the heavens?¡± Cui Heng was a little surprised. ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of Exalted Immortal.¡± Ding Qiuhuang said with some shame, ¡°At that time, my Martial Dao was still based on the Immortal True Essence. I wasn¡¯t even a Creator. I didn¡¯t dare to ascend to the Purple Sun Heaven for a long time. After the Purple Sun Heaven collapsed, I met a fellow Daoist from the Grand Plague Heaven. Only then did I cripple and regress my cultivation to refine the Immortal True Essence. In the end, I stepped into the realm of a Creator and used nearly 50,000 years to master a Dao Body.¡± Calculating carefully, Ding Qiuhuang had probably spent nearly 100,000 years cultivating to the Dao Lord realm. If not for the World Avoiding Longevity Art, he estimated that he might not be able to become a Dao Lord even after he died. ¡°This is indeed very difficult.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. Such cultivation time made him sigh in his heart. After all, he had only cultivated for less than 700 years. Then, he asked, ¡°How did you see the Purple Sun Heaven collapse?¡± After all, Ding Qiuhuang was only a Sage King at that time. If he had seen the Purple Sun Heaven collapse at a close distance, it would be impossible for him to survive until now. He would have long been reduced to ashes and ceased to exist. ¡°This¡­¡± Ding Qiuhuang¡¯s expression became even more bitter when he heard this. Helpless, he could only take out a bronze fragment. ¡°Exalted Immortal, I relied on this treasure to witness the destruction of the Purple Sun Heaven.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng stared at the bronze fragment with surprise in his eyes. With his realm, he naturally understood the nomological attributes intertwined on the fragment and instantly understood the effect. It could reflect the scene of violent changes in the Great Dao laws and also open a stable passage between the Heaven Domain and the starry skies of the myriad worlds. This was probably the reason why Ding Qiuhuang, as a Dao Lord, could come to the starry skies of the myriad worlds. However, this bronze fragment was clearly only a part of a complete treasure. It could even be said to be a small part. The effects were probably incomplete. If it was in its complete state, Cui Heng guessed that this might be a treasure that could monitor the situation of the myriad worlds and allow the wielder to travel freely between the myriad worlds. Perhaps it was something from the Heaven Realm? ¡°Where did you get this from?¡± Cui Heng asked. ¡°This treasure was obtained by me on the Golden Cloud Realm¡¯s Tianmen Star. It¡¯s said to be a fragment of a Heaven Realm treasure.¡± Ding Qiuhuang did not dare to hide anything and explained his experience of obtaining this fragment clearly, indicating the effect of this fragment. ¡°Since you saw the scene of the Purple Sun Heaven collapsing with your own eyes, do you know why the stars collapsed?¡± Cui Heng changed the topic. This was also what he had been puzzled about. The essence of the Heaven Realm was not low. This kind of strange place that gathered billions of Great Dao and endless laws was above ordinary space. The changes in the laws of its domain were enough to affect the starry skies of the myriad worlds under its jurisdiction, but it actually shattered and collapsed. What kind of power could do such a thing? Was it an Immortal King or a ferocious beast? This was also one of the reasons why he had always believed that the system¡¯s detection was correct. This was indeed a high-level Xianxia space-time dimension. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I have some guesses.¡± Ding Qiuhuang shook his head at first, then explained, ¡°When the Purple Sun Heaven was destroyed, I saw the legendary Heaven Gate. ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s different from the legendary holy and pure Heaven Gate. Through the scene reflected by that fragment, I saw that the Heaven Realm was filled with scarlet color and filled with an evil charm. Exalted Immortal, please wait¡­¡± As he spoke, hundreds of small eyes suddenly grew on his face and he said, ¡°I became like this after seeing the scarlet colors inside the Heaven Gate. ¡°However, these eyes don¡¯t seem to be harmful. I even used this opportunity to successfully cultivate the Hundred-Eyes Dao Body and break through to the Creator realm.¡± ¡°What a strange power.¡± Cui Heng stared at the hundreds of small eyes on Ding Qiuhuang¡¯s face. He could clearly see that the pupils of these eyes were scarlet and looked very evil. However, there was indeed no negative aura, and they did not seem to be harmful. Its essence seemed to be a harmless unknown power. However, Cui Heng knew very well that the unknown usually meant greater danger. He first remembered the aura of this evil power to see if he could obtain relevant clues in the future. He instinctively felt that this scarlet color was definitely not simple. After all, after Taihong Star entered the Heaven Gate, what they saw was an endless snow-white color. There was nothing there, and it was boundless. It was clearly different from the evil scarlet color that Ding Qiuhuang had described. Such an obvious difference meant that some unknown change had happened. Of course, the difference between the two events was 300,000 years. It was very normal for some natural changes to occur. There might not be any problems, but it was not wrong to maintain a cautious attitude. ¡°Other than these?¡± Cui Heng asked again. ¡°How much do you know about the Heaven Realm?¡± ¡°Exalted Immortal, I don¡¯t dare to learn information about the Heaven Realm,¡± Ding Qiuhuang said with a bitter expression. ¡°Exalted Immortal, you should know that the Plague Imperial Palace was not an independent sect, but a branch of a large sect. I established the Plague Imperial Palace 330,000 years ago because I obtained the inheritance of this large sect. At the same time, I learned that the large sect was called the Six Tribes Heavenly God Palace and knew that it was destroyed in a Heavenly Tribulation.¡± ¡°Heavenly Tribulation?¡± Cui Heng was surprised. ¡°Was it done by the Heaven Realm again?¡± ¡°Yes, Exalted Immortal, there are some things you don¡¯t know. In my era, Heavenly Tribulations are not rare,¡± Ding Qiuhuang explained. ¡°The Heaven Realm ruled the myriad worlds. There were countless sects and experts. If the number of experts becomes too great, it¡¯s inevitable that there will be forces or people who are disrespectful to the Heaven Realm. In this situation, the Heaven Realm will decisively carry out a Heavenly Tribulation and completely destroy them. Therefore, I also guessed that it might be because the Purple Sun Heaven did something that the Heaven Realm could not tolerate that it was destroyed.¡± ¡°For example, replacing the Immortal True Essence for cultivation?¡± Cui Heng said with a faint smile, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the Heaven Realm is still very fair.¡± ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m afraid not.¡± Ding Qiuhuang shook his head and said, ¡°Exalted Immortal, you asked about Zhou Juntian just now. Actually, I saw him once before the Purple Sun Heaven collapsed. ¡°At that time, he was still the disciple of Heaven Lord Ziyang. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s inextricably linked to the disappeared Heaven Realm.¡± Chapter 350 - Zhou Juntians Past Chapter 350 Zhou Juntian¡¯s Past Zhou Juntian had a connection with the Heaven Realm? Cui Heng fell into deep thought when he heard this. This news really surprised him, but when he thought about it carefully, it seemed reasonable. The disciple of the Purple Sun Heaven Lord, Zhou Juntian, and the last Ascender before the Purple Sun Heaven collapsed were most likely the same person. According to the Purple Sun Realm, this ascended Zhou Juntian was quite related to the collapse of the Purple Sun Heaven. However, be it the Zhou Juntian, who was a Dao Lord, or the Zhou Juntian who had ascended to the Purple Sun Heaven, it was impossible for them to cause the destruction of the Heaven Realm. But if Zhou Juntian was related to the Heaven Realm, it was indeed possible. ¡°This Heaven Realm is really mysterious.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s incomparably powerful. However, such an extremely huge organization or place actually disappeared into thin air¡­ As expected, I have to break through to the Soul Formation realm as soon as possible. Otherwise, it¡¯s too unsafe.¡± Then, he asked Ding Qiuhuang, ¡°How did the rumors about Zhou Juntian¡¯s connection with the Heaven Realm spread? Also, what do you know about him?¡± ¡°Please forgive me, Exalted Immortal. This connection is only a rumor. I don¡¯t know about it.¡± Ding Qiuhuang shook his head and said, ¡°However, I¡¯ve met him once and know some things about him.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± Cui Heng nodded and smiled. ¡°That was 320,000 years ago,¡± Ding Qiuhuang explained. ¡°At that time, as the disciple of Heaven Lord Purple Sun, Zhou Juntian summoned all the Sage Kings under his jurisdiction to Purple Sun Heaven to discuss the governance of the myriad worlds. That was the time I saw Zhou Juntian. That was also the only time I went to the Purple Sun Heaven. At that time, Zhou Juntian was in high spirits and was completely in a privileged state. In the entire Purple Sun Heaven, other than his master, Heaven Lord Purple Sun, no one could compare to him. That was what everyone who saw him thought. Later on, I heard that he followed Heaven Lord Purple Sun to attack a Heavenly Domain. After an intense battle, they obtained a complete victory. Zhou Juntian contributed the most. This made Zhou Juntian¡¯s position in Purple Sun Heaven even more stable, and it also made more people worship him. Many people thought that he was the Dao Lord with the greatest hope of becoming the leader of Purple Sun Heaven after Heaven Lord Purple Sun passed away. However, not long after, there was news that he had been chased out of the sect by Heaven Lord Purple Sun. There were also rumors that were even more serious. They said that he had been stripped of his Dao Body and his realm as a Dao Lord had dropped. He was later exiled to the myriad worlds. It¡¯s said that they even forcefully imprisoned his soul, causing him to fall into a trance after reincarnation. Later on, it took thousands of years for him to awaken his previous life¡¯s memories.¡± Clearly, his understanding of Zhou Juntian and some of his deeds came from rumors. They might not be true. However, even this level of information was enough for Cui Heng to use as a reference. He said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the authenticity of the rumors. What we can confirm is that before that battle, Zhou Juntian should have been very valued by Heaven Lord Purple Sun.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ding Qiuhuang nodded and said, ¡°Heaven Lord Purple Sun¡¯s most valued disciple was Zhou Juntian. Almost everyone in the starry skies of the myriad worlds at that time knew about him. This is also the reason why many people treated the rumors as fake news. In the past, Zhou Juntian was too important. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that he was completely nurtured as a successor. But no one expected such a huge change to happen in the end. I¡¯m afraid only those who experienced it back then can explain what happened.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said, ¡°However, it¡¯s also possible that there was already a conflict long ago, and it erupted after they attacked the other Heavenly Domains.¡± He believed some of the rumors. This was because it could clearly explain why Zhou Juntian cared about his fellow disciples and family members in this life, and also why he, as a Dao Lord, still needed to take the path of ascension to go to the Purple Sun Heaven. However, the truth after this series of events was still a blur. There were no clues. At the very least, he would not be able to get anything out of Ding Qiuhuang. Hence, after thinking for a while, Cui Heng did not continue asking. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°What plans do you have? Do you intend to continue staying in the Plague Imperial Palace?¡± ¡°As long as Exalted Immortal doesn¡¯t expel me, I plan to continue cultivating the World-Avoiding Longevity Art here,¡± Ding Qiuhuang said respectfully. ¡°This is the realm you manage. It¡¯s definitely the safest place in the myriad worlds.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine too.¡± Cui Heng nodded and smiled. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t do anything evil, this place won¡¯t expel you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal!¡± Ding Qiuhuang kowtowed extremely respectfully. However, when he looked up, he realized that Cui Heng had already disappeared and left the Plague Imperial Palace. Seeing this scene, Ding Qiuhuang subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief and sat on the ground. After a while, he regained his senses and felt as if he had experienced a dream. In an era where even a Creator-realm cultivator was rare, such a powerful existence actually appeared. It was simply unbelievable! ¡°Ancestral Master¡­¡± At this moment, Zhu Changsheng, who had been standing at the side and did not even dare to speak, finally spoke up and asked,¡± What should we do next?¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± Ding Qiuhuang glared at Zhu Changsheng and said, ¡°Follow Exalted Immortal¡¯s thoughts wholeheartedly and cooperate with all the actions of the Wu Dynasty at all costs. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I understand, of course I understand!¡± Zhu Changsheng nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Patriarch, this is actually my plan as well.¡± However, Ding Qiuhuang had always felt that the Plague Imperial Palace should not be so cooperative. Now, he would cooperate fully, at all costs. ¡­. There was a saying that the unintended willows would grow into shade. Cui Heng¡¯s intention of going to the Plague Imperial Palace was not to force them to cooperate with the Wu Dynasty¡¯s plan, but he had achieved this effect. In the next many years, when the Wu Dynasty expanded, the people from the Plague Imperial Palace would take the lead. It could be said that they were risking their lives. However, Cui Heng did not see such a scene. After leaving the Plague Imperial Palace, he stayed in the Five Views Realm for a period of time. He did not only stay on Chongyang Star, but he also personally investigated the other four planets. This was to verify if the order of the Five Views Realm still met his cultivation requirements. After confirming that there were no mistakes, Cui Heng left the Five Views Realm with Li Mingqiong, Zheng Nanxun, Hui Shi, Lu Zhengming, Zhao Guang, Liu Litao, Chen Tang, Mingzhen, and the others. As he did not leave any spiritual guidance in the Purple Sun Realm, he could not use the Myriad Heavens Teleportation Immortal Incantation to go over. He could only take out his specially-made huge flying ship. Then, he quickly flew towards the Purple Sun Realm. ¡­. The distance from Chongyang Star to the Purple Sun Realm was still very far. It was a hundred times the distance from Daozhou Star to Chongyang Star. Ordinary flying shuttles would take more than 10,000 years to cross the distance. Even the huge flying ship refined by Cui Heng would take 300 to 500 years. This was also not a short time. After recognizing this situation, Cui Heng clearly let everyone understand that in the face of the universe, everything else was insignificant. Fortunately, they passed by many realms and starry sky along the way, and many of them had already developed to a certain extent. Hence, Cui Heng borrowed a few teleportation arrays to shorten the time to reach the Purple Sun Realm. 20 years passed in the blink of an eye. ¡­. Divine Might Planet of the Purple Sun Realm. This was the most special and weakest of the three main planets in the Purple Sun Realm. It was also the most chaotic planet. The White Lotus Lifeless Sect ruled Divine Might Planet, and everyone on Divine Might Planet respected the White Lotus Goddess as their Divine Lord. However, because the people of different groups had different understandings of the Holy Mother of White Lotus, thousands of different factions were born under the same faith. They were enemies and fought against each other¡­ Therefore, the Divine Might Planet was in conflict and battle almost every day. Ren Ping¡¯s former faith was incomparably pious. He had once firmly believed that the Goddess of White Lotus would save this chaotic world. One day, a miracle would descend, allowing this chaotic planet to return to order and become safe again. However, after seeing with his own eyes that his parents, wife, and children were killed by someone who also believed in the Mother of White Lotus, the faith in his heart directly collapsed. Looking at the corpses of his parents, wife, and children, Ren Ping had deep doubts in his heart. Why did they have to do such a cruel thing just because they had different understandings of the Holy Mother of White Lotus? Why was that? If the Holy Mother of White Lotus was really benevolent, if the White Lotus Lifeless Sect really wanted to restore order and safety to Divine Might Planet, why didn¡¯t they care about this chaos? In the past, when his faith was firm, Ren Ping would subconsciously ignore these problems. But now, as his faith collapsed, the doubts in his mind began to appear one after another. The more doubts he had, the more questions he had about the Goddess. However, what followed was a deep sense of confusion. His parents, wife, and children were already dead. What should he do next? What was the point of living? ¡°The Holy Mother of White Lotus was probably fake from the beginning.¡± In his despair, Ren Ping made a guess that he thought was a little treasonous in the past. However, he increasingly felt that his guess was very correct. But it was too late to understand this now. The dead could not be resurrected. Ren Ping sat there in a daze for a while. Finally, he stood up with lifeless eyes and began to prepare the graves to send his family to rest. After the grave was dug, he carefully placed his parents, wife, and children inside. Then, Ren Ping lay down beside the corpses of his parents and wife and stared blankly at the blue sky. At this moment, he suddenly saw a golden meteor cut through the sky. At the same time, a gentle voice appeared in his ear and asked him a question. ¡°Do you want your parents and family to come back to life?¡± Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Untitled This sudden voice made Ren Ping wonder if he was hallucinating from being too sad. Did he want his parents and wife to come back to life? Ren Ping muttered these words in his heart and turned to look at the corpses lying beside him. Everything from his past life appeared before his eyes. ¡°I do, of course I do!¡± he shouted at the top of his lungs. Before he could finish his sentence, Ren Ping heard another voice. ¡°You can recite the name of the god, ¡®Yellow-scarved Country Guardian God¡¯. Pray for what you wish for and it will immediately come true.¡± ¡°Silent chanting of a god¡¯s name?¡± Ren Ping was stunned when he heard that, and his eyes instinctively revealed suspicion. Such a thing¡­ He had done it too many times before. However, no matter how he called out to the Holy Mother of White Lotus, there was no response, nor would it help him at all. Moreover, wasn¡¯t the reason why their family ended up in this state because of this so-called God? Now, there was a Yellow-scarved Country Guardian God? But why was it a Guardian God? Ren Ping was a little puzzled, but he was not in the mood to think too much now. Even if this Guardian God was fake, what loss could he have? It was just a formality. Hence, he followed his previous experience and chanted in his heart, ¡°I pray for the ¡®Yellow-scarved Country Guardian God¡¯ to revive my parents, wife, and children!¡± Boom! A loud bang appeared out of thin air. The moment Ren Ping finished speaking, a golden light descended, causing the ground to tremble violently. He vaguely saw a tall and burly figure in the golden light. Then, five more golden lights flew down and wrapped around the corpses of Ren Ping¡¯s wife, children, and parents. They were carried out of the tomb with a very gentle force and floated in the air. At this moment, he finally saw what the figure in the golden light looked like. It was actually a huge burly man more than 30 feet tall. He wore a yellow scarf and golden armor. His skin was dark golden and his muscles were firm. He stood there like a city wall. ¡°I am the Great Zhou¡¯s Yellow-scarved Guardian God. I¡¯m here on the orders of Emperor Feng to use my divine power.¡± The Yellow-scarved Guardian God¡¯s voice was like thunder, shaking the surroundings. Then, he looked at the four corpses. He raised his right hand and flicked his finger. Immediately, four scarlet lights flew out and landed on the four corpses. In the blink of an eye, the corpses that had lost their vitality regained a trace of life. Their dissipating souls were also gathered by a powerful suction force and condensed into complete souls that returned to the bodies. Soon, the four cold corpses became warm again. Their chests, which had stopped breathing, began to rise and fall again, and their hearts, which had been motionless for a long time, began to beat again. Under Ren Ping¡¯s incomparably shocked gaze, he saw his dead parents, wife, and children regain their vitality. They were lying in the air, breathing evenly, and their faces were flushed as if they had fallen asleep. ¡°They¡¯re alive, they¡¯re alive, they¡¯re really alive!¡± Ren Ping laughed loudly, and an abnormal redness appeared on his face, as if it was filled with blood. At this moment, he felt that he had walked out of his most desperate state. His entire body could not help but tremble, and he was extremely excited. Soon, the golden light dissipated, and Ren Pingping¡¯s parents, wife, and children slowly landed on the ground. Then, Ren Ping saw his wife, child, and parents wake up from their sleep and slowly open their eyes. Their eyes were filled with confusion as they looked around before finally focusing on Ren Ping. ¡°Son, what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t we already¡­¡± ¡°Husband, what¡¯s going on with me? I remember that Lin¡¯er and I were clearly killed.¡± ¡°Daddy, Daddy! I missed you so much. You¡¯re finally back. I think I was cut down earlier. It hurts!¡± The few people asked in unison. This dazed feeling even made them ignore the Yellow-scarved Country Guardian God standing at the side. ¡°Father, Mother, A¡¯xiu, Lin¡¯er, it¡¯s like this. It was this Exalted God who saved you.¡± Ren Ping hurriedly pulled the four of them to kowtow to the Yellow-scarved Guardian God. ¡°Thank you for saving our lives, Exalted God! ¡°From now on, our family will definitely do our best to worship your Deity Position and contribute the purest faith. We will never have any ulterior motives, let alone believe in any other gods.¡± The other four people roughly understood what was going on and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Thank you, Exalted God, for saving our lives. Thank you, Exalted God, for saving our lives. We will definitely do our best to worship you and not believe in other gods to repay your kindness.¡± In the understanding of Divine Might Star, if a person received divine grace, they had to forever worship this god. Otherwise, they would betray the god and be abandoned by the god, becoming a sinner who would suffer a horrible death. Although Ren Ping and his family sincerely wanted to worship the Yellow-scarved Country Guardian God, there was still this element in their promise. But then, something incomprehensible happened. ¡°No, no.¡± The Yellow-scarved Protector God waved his hand and refused. ¡°Don¡¯t worship me with the Deity Position, and there¡¯s no need to promise not to believe in other gods. This will cause me to be punished by His Majesty. You only need to share your experiences. If you¡¯re persecuted while sharing, you can also recite my divine name for help. Now that your wish has been achieved, it¡¯s time for me to return and report to His Majesty.¡± With that, he turned into a golden light and soared into the sky, disappearing without a trace. Ren Ping and his family were left looking at each other. What, what was going on? How could there be a god who did not want people¡¯s faith and did not prohibit people from believing in other gods? It was simply unheard of. ¡°Husband, did I hear wrongly just now?¡± A¡¯Xiu could not help but ask Ren Ping beside her, ¡°That god just now shouldn¡¯t be under the Holy Mother of White Lotus, right?¡± ¡°Who does the Holy Mother of White Lotus think she is? How can she be compared to this god?¡± Ren Ping was instantly furious. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Father, Mother, A¡¯Xiu, Lin¡¯er, remember The one who saved us was the Great Zhou¡¯s Yellow-scarved Guardian God. It has nothing to do with that bullsh*t Goddess of White Lotus. It was the Goddess of White Lotus¡¯s fake preaching that harmed our family and caused your tragic deaths!¡± The few of them nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll remember this. It was the Great Zhou¡¯s Yellow-scarved Guardian God who saved us!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, husband. We already know the true face of the Holy Mother of White Lotus. We will never believe in her again.¡± ¡°Father, if this god doesn¡¯t let us establish a Deity Position, how can we worship him?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the Exalted God already say that he wanted us to share our experience this time?¡± Ren Ping said solemnly. ¡°From tomorrow onwards, we¡¯ll go everywhere to publicize Exalted God¡¯s deeds. This is the best offering!¡± ¡­ . After the Yellow-scarved Guardian God left Ren Ping¡¯s side, he flew straight to the moon of Divine Might Planet. He had already been raised to the Mid-stage Nascent Soul realm, so he arrived very quickly. On this moon, a palace had appeared at some point. Beside it was a huge flying ship. It was clearly the huge flying ship that Cui Heng had personally refined. The Yellow-scarved Guardian God knelt down in front of the palace and said respectfully, ¡°Yellow-scarved Strongman has returned from his mission. Greetings, Immortal Venerable!¡± Chapter 352 - The Plan to Unite Divine Might Star Chapter 352 The Plan to Unite Divine Might Star In the palace, Cui Heng and Li Mingqiong sat opposite each other. The Yellow-scarved Strongman had already been summoned back and was standing at the side waiting for orders. The current Yellow-scarved Strongman was different from before. Not only was he raised to the Mid-stage Nascent Soul realm, but he was also given spirituality by Cui Heng and became a true living being, not a puppet. ¡°How¡¯s the situation this time?¡± Cui Heng asked the Yellow-scarved Strongman. ¡°Immortal Venerable, a war has erupted on Divine Might Star. Ordinary people have suffered heavy casualties, and it¡¯s like hell on earth,¡± the Yellow-scarved Strongman reported. ¡°The two sides should be believers of the so-called Holy Mother of White Lotus.¡± ¡°Master, it seems that the situation on Divine Might Planet is really as Zhao Kun and Shen Baisheng said.¡± Li Mingqiong nodded and said, ¡°Although there are many people who believe in the Holy Mother of White Lotus here, there are many sects who have different interpretations of the scriptures. They will fight to the death with each other.¡± ¡°If we want to govern this place well, we must eliminate the White Lotus Lifeless Sect,¡± Cui Heng said in a low voice. ¡°We also have to guide those ordinary people who believe in the Holy Mother of White Lotus to return to the right path. ¡°Mingqiong, I¡¯ll leave this job to you. Bring some people to gather those who are no longer willing to believe in the Holy Mother of White Lotus. Then, establish a Great Zhou Kingdom here. After marking the initial territory, order them to clean up the White Lotus Lifeless Sect in the country. This will obtain the support of a portion of the people, and it will definitely attract the backlash of more people. In the past, those hostile sects might also join forces when facing a common enemy. ¡°With your current cultivation realm, although you can defeat a Creator, you still won¡¯t be able to deal with the situation if there¡¯s a hidden Dao Lord in this Purple Sun Realm. I¡¯ll get the Yellow-scarved Strongman to help you. At that time, unless a Lord of the Heavens descends, there won¡¯t be any problems on your side, nor will there be any danger. ¡°However, the foundations has to be set well. It has to be established from the root that gods also exist to benefit ordinary people. Therefore, gods have to be limited by the orders of the mortal world. The Holy Mother of White Lotus doesn¡¯t show mercy to the common people and makes fools of mortals. She ignores the safety of the people and wantonly abuses their faith. She incites believers to fight against each other. She doesn¡¯t follow the laws of the mortal world and is a heinous evil god. ¡°She deserves death!¡± He had set the tone for the matter regarding Divine Might Planet. The Holy Mother of White Lotus should be executed. The Great Zhou Imperial Court would order the Yellow-scarved Protector God to flatten everything here and establish a new order so that all the people could live safely. There were two main reasons why the Great Zhou Imperial Court did not descend directly to do this. On one hand, it was to avoid a Dao Lord suddenly appearing and catching them off guard. After all, this was the Purple Sun Realm, a former Purple Sun Heaven fragment. It was also possible for it to have a Dao Lord. On the other hand, it was also because most of the people on Divine Might Planet were already used to believing in gods. Even if the Holy Mother of White Lotus was overthrown, they would still want to find another god to worship. Without religion, it would be difficult to establish order and grant safety to the people. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Li Mingqiong agreed with a smile and high fighting spirit. She would conquer and unify Divine Might Planet, and finally govern it! This was the plan she was going to carry out next, and it was also a test of her cultivation in the past hundreds of years. It was also an opportunity for her cultivation to improve. If she could really take the entire Divine Might Planet under the command of the Great Zhou, it would be enough to allow her cultivation to advance by leaps and bounds. She might even directly reach the Mid-stage Divine Court realm, and her realm would be comparable to the Mid-stage Nascent Soul realm. After all, the Living Stars of the Purple Sun Realm were completely different from the Living Stars of the other realms. In other places, be it a realm or a starry sky, the core was the central star. The other planets, including the living stars, were actually subsidiary planets. The Purple Sun Realm was different. The three living stars that were the main planets were incomparably huge, even many times larger than ordinary stars. There was even a small star circling outside the planet. In terms of the surface area of the land, this Divine Might Star was 30,000 times larger than Daozhou Star, 200,000 times larger than the current territory of the Great Zhou. If it could be under the rule of the Great Zhou, it would definitely be a huge fortune for Li Mingqiong. ¡°Very good.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. He was very satisfied with Li Mingqiong¡¯s fighting spirit. He smiled and said, ¡°Liu Litao, Zhao Guang, and Lu Zhengming are not weak in terms of administrative ability. You can send them out to help you govern the place.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Li Mingqiong nodded. When she was on the flying ship, she had communicated with all three of them and had some understanding of them. She knew that they were each good at their own aspects and had already made arrangements for them in her heart. ¡°That Ren Ping is a classic example. He can be a weapon to promote the Great Zhou.¡± Cui Heng reminded again, ¡°If used well, he¡¯s better than an army.¡± ¡°I plan to let him be the main force in promoting the religion.¡± Li Mingqiong smiled and said, ¡°If his character is good in the future, I can even let him become the Divine Envoy of the Country Guardian God. This way, it will be more effective as an example.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Cui Heng praised her and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re someone who cultivates the path of national fate. You should be better at governing a country than me. You must already have a plan in your heart. I won¡¯t say anything else. I¡¯ll just check your administrative results when I return. This shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you.¡± ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry!¡± Li Mingqiong nodded solemnly, full of confidence. Divine Might Planet was not Cui Heng¡¯s final destination. After arranging things here, he brought Hui Shi to Tai Cang Star. Of course, there were also Chen Tang and Ming Zhen with him. They had to lead the way. Tai Cang Star was much stronger than Divine Might Star. There were five Immortal sects and two Creators. However, the Calamity Star Fortune Pavilion that Chen Tang and Ming Zhen came from did not have a Creator. Only some Sage Kings were in charge. Therefore, Cui Heng¡¯s journey to the Calamity Star Fortune Pavilion was completely smooth. No one noticed anything unusual even when he brought the three of them to the Ancestral Hall in the center. The various disciples were still active as usual, as if they did not see the four of them at all. In the end, Cui Heng took the initiative to remove his concealment methods. Xu Jiuchen, who was cultivating in the Ancestral Hall, saw the four of them. ¡°Junior Brother Chen, Mingzhen?!¡± Xu Jiuchen noticed the two of them immediately and revealed an incomparably shocked expression. ¡°When did you return?¡± At the same time, he noticed Cui Heng and Hui Shi beside them. He immediately frowned and became vigilant. ¡°These two are?¡± The Ancestral Hall was one of the most important places in the Calamity Star Fortune Pavilion. Historically, only Sage Kings could enter. Outsiders were definitely not allowed to enter. But now, Chen Tang and Ming Zhen had actually brought two outsiders over silently. What were they doing? ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± Chen Tang and Ming Zhen opened their mouths and looked at Cui Heng hesitantly. They did not know what Cui Heng wanted to do and did not dare to introduce him themselves. ¡°What are you doing?¡± When Xu Jiuchen saw this situation, his vigilance immediately turned to a sense of danger. He looked at Cui Heng and Hui Shi in surprise and said in a low voice, ¡°Who are you? What did you do to Junior Brother Chen and Mingzhen?¡± At the same time, he directly released a message to summon the other Sage Kings of the sect to surround the Ancestral Hall and evacuate the ordinary disciples, preparing to fight at any time. ¡°You can consider me as a guest.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. Without waiting for Chen Tang and Ming Zhen to introduce him, he said to Xu Jiuchen with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to let them surround us outside. I¡¯ll help you call them in and they can listen to me.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the surrounding void rippled like lake water. Then, several figures appeared out of thin air in the Ancestral Hall. Wei Guang, Wang Shen, and the others were among them. As long as they were the Sage Kings who were still in the Calamity Star Fortune Pavilion, they were all gathered here. However, this sudden forced ¡°gathering¡± really shocked the few of them and they exclaimed. How was that possible! ¡°What, what kind of technique is this?!¡± ¡°Has a Creator descended?¡± ¡­. The few Sage Kings looked at Cui Heng in shock. Xu Jiuchen, who had personally witnessed this scene, was even more horrified. He looked at Cui Heng with disbelief, as if he had seen a ghost. This was too ridiculous! He had silently captured so many Sage Kings into the Ancestral Hall. What kind of technique was this?! Xu Jiuchen took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. ¡°What exactly do you want to do? Our Calamity Star Fortune Pavilion is just a small sect. We shouldn¡¯t have anything that the Creator wants.¡± ¡°There are at least ancient books from the Purple Sun Heaven, right?¡± Cui Heng smiled and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have any ill intentions.¡± No ill intentions? No one would believe it! ¡°Go and get the ancient books of your Calamity Star Fortune Pavilion. The older the better. It¡¯s best if they were left behind from the Purple Sun Heaven era.¡± Cui Heng did not beat around the bush and went straight to the point. ¡°You can go and take them separately. If anyone offers anything I think is useful, I will help them cultivate a Dao Body and directly become a Creator.¡± These words were like thunder in the ears of Xu Jiuchen, Wei Guang, Wang Shen, and the other Sage Kings. He could help them cultivate a Dao Body and directly become a Creator?! What kind of joke was this? How could he help with such a thing? Even a legendary Dao Lord at the peak of the Seventh Realm could not help someone cultivate a Dao Body. Their rationality told them that these words had no credibility at all. But at this moment, Chen Tang and Ming Zhen suddenly ran towards the library with all their might and rushed in. In a short while, under everyone¡¯s surprised gazes, the two of them almost emptied the library. ¡°Immortal Venerable, this is the core martial technique manual of my Calamity Star Fortune Pavilion. It also contains the cultivation insights of the past Patriarchs.¡± Ming Zhen knelt in front of Cui Heng respectfully. Then, he took out a small booklet and handed it to Cui Heng with both hands. He said in a low voice, ¡°This is a book from before the Purple Sun Heaven collapsed. Immortal Venerable, please take a look.¡± Xu Jiuchen and the others looked at the two of them in shock. Aren¡¯t you kneeling a little too quickly?! Chapter 353 - Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace Chapter 353 Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace After Ming Zhen handed over the books, Chen Tang also walked over with two books. ¡°Immortal Venerable, these two books are also books left behind from the Purple Sun Heaven Era. Please accept them.¡± Chen Tang handed the books to Cui Heng. At this moment, Xu Jiuchen, Wei Guang, Wang Can, and the others at the side all doubted their lives. What else can we do when you knelt so quickly? Hence, they looked at each other and communicated with their divine senses. Then, they knelt down in front of Cui Heng and said in unison, ¡°Greetings, Immortal Venerable. We didn¡¯t know your true appearance and offended you. Please forgive us.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cui Heng looked at them and shook his head with a smile. ¡°Get up.¡± This Calamity Star Fortune Pavilion was indeed a ¡°wise sect¡±. There was not a single tough nut to crack. It was like a country he knew from his previous life. At this moment, the person in charge of Chen Tang¡¯s management suddenly said, ¡°Immortal Venerable, actually, I¡¯ve always had an ancient book in my collection. It¡¯s also from the Purple Sun Heaven era.¡± As he spoke, he took out an ancient scroll and handed it to Cui Heng with both hands. The others were stunned when they saw this. In the next moment, they all took the initiative to say that they had also collected some ancient books from the Purple Sun Heaven Era. These people all handed over some books obediently. Moreover, they were fighting to contribute, as if they were afraid that they would anger Cui Heng if they sent it to him late. Hence, Cui Heng quickly flipped through the books in his hands. After everyone finished handing over the books, he nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°You guys did well.¡± ¡­. Purple Sun Star was the absolute center of the Purple Sun Realm. It was said that this was also the core of the Purple Sun Heaven fragment. The special laws of the entire Purple Sun Realm came from the influence of this fragment. The profundity of it far exceeded the limits of what a Creator could understand. In terms of nurturing resources, the Purple Heaven Divine Palace was a supreme existence. This was an ancient sect that had existed since the Purple Sun Heaven era. It had existed for more than 400,000 years and had produced countless Creators and Dao Lords. Its foundation was extremely deep. Although the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace had also suffered heavy losses in the calamity of the Purple Sun Heaven¡¯s destruction, they still retained about 30% of their inheritance. This was how they¡¯d achieved their high status in the current Purple Sun Realm. On the surface, there were three Creators, ten hidden Creators, and a Dao Lord who had been sleeping for a long time. This was enough for the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace to become the strongest force in the starry sky. There was no other. In this starry sky of the myriad worlds, there was only one faction with a Dao Lord. However, the abnormalities they had discovered recently surprised the higher-ups of the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace. In Great Zhou, Li Mingqiong, and the Yellow-scarved Protector God had already been discovered by the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace. Regarding this powerful force that had appeared without warning and the two Creators among their ranks, the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace felt a strong sense of worry. While they were surprised, they also felt a little uneasy. After all, this was a very special period of time. Nothing could go wrong. Otherwise, there would be a huge problem! ¡­. The Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace was not on the land of Purple Sun Star. It was a huge palace group floating in the sky. Moreover, it was enveloped in a large amount of astral wind and densely packed rune arrays, isolating the outside world from the palace. At the same time, it had an extremely strong concealment effect. This meant that if one did not become a Heaven Immortal, they would not even have the qualifications to see the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace. To most people on Purple Sun Star, the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace was the true ruler of the stars. The other Immortal sects could not compare to them at all. Even an Immortal sect with a Creator was only worthy of being on the ground. There was only the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace in the sky. Therefore, every disciple of the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace was very proud of their identity. However, this pride was completely shattered by a female Sword Immortal more than 300 years ago. This incident had a huge impact on the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace. Originally, the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace claimed to be the number one Heavenly Sect in the Purple Sun Realm and had indisputable absolute strength. Therefore, they did not care much about the other forces in the Purple Sun Realm and did not pay attention to them. It was precisely because of this that although the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace had secret treasures that closely monitored the situation in the entire Purple Sun Realm, they had never used them, nor had they specially sent anyone to be in charge. However, after the encounter more than 300 years ago, the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace directly restarted that secret treasure and launched an extremely strict surveillance on the entire Purple Sun Realm. This naturally caused many Immortal sects to object. After all, this level of surveillance was enough to make many Immortal sects have few secrets in the eyes of the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace. In this way, even how many Sages and Sage Kings they had could not be kept a secret. They could not even conceal a new Creator that was breaking through. They would all be reflected in the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace. However, opposition was useless. The reality was that even all the Immortal sects in the Purple Sun Realm combined were unable to compete with the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace. As long as the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace wanted to do something, there was nothing they could not do. In the end, the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace began to monitor the entire Purple Sun Realm. However, in the past 300 years or so, they did not discover anything unusual. But in recent years, the situation on Divine Might Planet was clearly not right. On this day, the Sect Master of the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace, Zhuo Fan, called over Feng Guanglin, who was in charge of monitoring. It was to discuss the matter of Divine Might Planet. Zhuo Fan was a middle-aged man who looked to be in his forties or fifties. Although his appearance was ordinary, his temperament was very stable. He said in a low voice, ¡°Junior Brother Feng, what do you think about the two Creators on Divine Might Planet?¡± Feng Guanglin also looked like a middle-aged man, but he looked more stable than Zhuo Fan. He stroked his beard and smiled. ¡°Senior Brother Sect Master cares about them very much? They are nothing more than outsiders secretly coming to the Purple Sun Realm. Such things have happened before. A Creator who has cultivated a Dao Body can already ignore the barrier of the Purple Sun Realm. It¡¯s not rare for them to be able to enter without the Purple Sun Heavenly Edict. ¡°If Senior Brother values them, I¡¯ll go over and talk to them in two days. I¡¯ll ask if they want to join our Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace. As long as they join, they¡¯ll be on our side.¡± ¡°Heh, you¡¯re playing this trick again.¡± Zhuo Fan shook his head and chuckled. Then, he said, ¡°Then, in order to maintain the normal order of the Purple Sun Realm, you¡¯ll kill them, right?¡± ¡°Hahaha, aren¡¯t I also thinking about the stability of our Purple Sun Realm?¡± Feng Guanglin laughed loudly and said, ¡°Senior Brother, what do you plan to do with them?¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just some outsider Creators.¡± Zhuo Fan¡¯s expression became solemn as he said in a low voice, ¡°But those two people¡¯s methods are extraordinary. They actually began to invade the Holy Mother of White Lotus faith on Divine Might Planet. They¡¯re simply tired of living.¡± ¡°They really don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth.¡± Feng Guanglin sneered. ¡°Two mere Creators dares to invade the faith of the Holy Mother of White Lotus? They don¡¯t even know how to use their brains to think. Why is there only the White Lotus Lifeless Sect on such a huge Divine Might Planet? There has never been any Immortal sects who went to snatch resources and land. There¡¯s a reason for this.¡± ¡°There are even Daoists among the believers of the Holy Mother of White Lotus. They actually dare to invade her faith, hehe,¡± Zhuo Fan said in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s a special period now. There can¡¯t be any trouble. ¡°Junior Brother, make a trip to Divine Might Planet. Bring the Immortal Confining Lock and capture those two.¡± Chapter 354 - Havent Touched the Core of the Event Chapter 354 Haven¡¯t Touched the Core of the Event Cui Heng stayed in the Calamity Star Fortune Pavilion for a few years, and his Nascent Soul cultivation increased again. He was only one step away from completing the cultivation of the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm. During this process, he also learned a lot of information about Purple Sun Heaven, such as their experts, treasures, main forces, and some secrets. This gave him a more detailed understanding of the Purple Sun Heaven. At the same time, it gave him some guesses about the destruction of the Purple Sun Heaven. That was because the ancient books provided by the Calamity Star Fortune Pavilion recorded a secret The Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace was closely related to the Heavenly Realm! Even after the Heaven Realm disappeared, the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace could still contact the Heaven Realm and even obtain cultivation resources from it. There were also rumors that Lord of the Heavens Ziyang relied on this to continuously extend his lifespan and forcefully lived past the limit of the lifespan of the Lords of the Heavens. In the end, he died in the process of the Purple Sun Heaven collapsing. If what this secret said was true, then the destruction of the Purple Sun Heaven might really be related to Lord of the Heavens Ziyang But what had Lord of the Heavens Ziyang done to make the Heaven Realm so angry? ¡°The Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace is related to the Heaven Realm. Lord of the Heavens Ziyang relied on this connection to extend his lifespan. Zhou Juntian is also related to the Heaven Realm. The destruction of the Purple Sun Heaven is directly related to Zhou Juntian.¡± Cui Heng pondered in his heart. ¡°There are also rumors that Zhou Juntian, who was originally Lord of the Heavens Ziyang¡¯s personal disciple, was inexplicably severely punished after making a great contribution. His Dao Body foundation was stripped and he reincarnated into the mortal world. In the end, Zhou Juntian became the last person to ascend from the starry skies of the myriad worlds. Not long after that, the Purple Sun Heaven collapsed¡­ If Lord of the Heavens Ziyang had done anything overboard, it would be demoting Zhou Juntian? But if he wants to destroy the entire Purple Sun Heaven because of this? This is too ridiculous. Zhou Juntian was only a Dao Lord at his peak. How could he do this?¡± Thinking of this, he shook his head abruptly and cleared his mind of this guess. He did not intend to waste his energy on this. This guess had no reference at all. What did Zhou Juntian do to make the Heaven Realm suddenly appear after disappearing for so many years and reveal a completely different scarlet light to destroy the Purple Sun Heaven? A similar situation would be When a certain someone found out that a child he knew had been expelled from the school, he let the country where the school was located be destroyed for this child. It was ridiculous. ¡°However, these elements are all related to the Heaven Realm, and in the end, they all point to the destruction of the Purple Sun Heaven. It¡¯s unlikely that they¡¯re completely unrelated.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°Perhaps there are still some elements missing that make this matter unreasonable. Looks like I haven¡¯t come into contact with the core of this matter yet. I¡¯m afraid I still have to go to the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace on Purple Sun star. It¡¯s best if I can borrow some books. Perhaps I can make up for some of the missing elements and complete the logic chain.¡± At this moment, he had already left Tai Cang Star with Hui Shi. He was planning his next move as he flew towards Divine Might Planet. Suddenly, a light appeared in the dark and deep starry sky in front of him. A flying shuttle appeared out of thin air in front of him, and the space around it rippled like water. This was a unique void jump function of the flying shuttle, and it was a necessary function of the flying shuttle. Otherwise, it would be impossible to travel a long interstellar journey. Cui Heng originally planned to ignore the flying shuttle, but it took the initiative to fly towards him. It seemed that the person inside had discovered him. Soon, the flying shuttle stopped not far in front of him. Then, the cabin door opened and a gentle-looking middle-aged man walked out. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re so capable. You actually used your body to cross the starry skies.¡± The middle-aged man exclaimed at first, then cupped his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m Feng Guanglin of the Purple Sun Star¡¯s Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace. How should I address you?¡± ¡°My surname is Cui.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Did you suddenly stop the flying shuttle to invite me up?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Feng Guanglin was overjoyed and was about to agree, but he suddenly felt a little vigilant and thought to himself,¡± Why did he take the initiative to say that he wants to go to the flying shuttle? Could he have some motive? ¡°That¡¯s right. Such an unfathomable expert suddenly appeared in this empty starry sky. If I rashly attack him, I might not be able to gain any benefits.¡± Hence, after some thought, he shook his head and smiled. ¡°No, you¡¯ve misunderstood. My flying shuttle never carries others. Actually, I just admire you for persisting in crossing the starry skies while maintaining your physical state perfectly. It¡¯s too rare. To be able to see your grace, my trip this time was not in vain. Goodbye!¡± With that, Feng Guanglin turned around and left. Soon, the flying shuttle flew forward at an extremely fast speed and disappeared. ¡°Is he going to the Divine Might Planet?¡± Cui Heng looked in the direction of the flying shuttle and pondered. ¡°Sir, that person just now has a very strong killing intent,¡± Hui Shi suddenly said. ¡°Yes, I can tell.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid he didn¡¯t stop the flying shuttle for a greeting. He probably wanted to play with me before killing me.¡± Under his Dharma Eye, the bloody aura wrapped around Feng Guanglin¡¯s body was incomparably clear. He could even see streaks of blood-colored light and shadows. They were all the imprints of his victims who had been tortured to death. ¡°Such a person is actually a Creator,¡± Hui Shi said in a low voice. ¡°Looks like this Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace is not much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare to have good people in Immortal sects of the Purple Sun Realm.¡± Cui Heng chuckled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Divine Might Planet to take a look.¡± As he spoke, a ball of green light rose from under his feet. He instantly crossed the endless starry sky and returned to Divine Might Planet with Hui Shi. ¡­. In the flying shuttle. Feng Guanglin was still traveling. He frowned and kept recalling his experience just now and the two people he had seen. Especially that young man. I can¡¯t see through his cultivation, which means that he should be a Creator. However, there aren¡¯t many Creators in the Purple Sun Realm. I basically know all of them and have never seen him before. ¡°Another outsider? What a bunch of damned things. I can¡¯t even find any toys with ease. I still have to think about it and measure my gains and losses.¡± Feng Guanglin was in a bad mood. Actually, he had originally planned to invite that ¡°Lone Ranger¡± to travel together leaving the cabin. Then, he would use him as his toy on the way and enjoy the thrill of teasing and killing him. This was his greatest joy, and also his method of finding novelty in his long life. However, because of the mission and the fact that he had to be wary of outsiders, he chose to give up at the last moment. In other words, the following voyage would only consist of a boring starry sky. There was nothing fun to do. This made him feel very bad. ¡°When I reach Divine Might Planet, I want to kill to my heart¡¯s content and relax properly!¡± Feng Guanglin thought to himself. ¡­. Cui Heng had left Divine Might Planet for less than five years. However, when he returned and saw the scene here, he felt as if 50 years had passed. The lives of the people here had changed drastically. The despair and sorrow of the past had disappeared, and everyone¡¯s faces were filled with happy smiles. All of this came from the establishment of the Great Zhou Dynasty and the implementation of the new religion under the rule of the Imperial Court. Countless people who originally believed in the Holy Mother of White Lotus turned to the Great Zhou and began to worship the Yellow-scarved Guardian God. The reason was very simple. The Yellow-scarved Guardian God here really could manifest. Sometimes, even the main body of the God would descend. This made the believers feel that they were being valued more than ever. To the believers of the Holy Mother of White Lotus, who were used to not receiving any response no matter how they prayed, this was simply an experience of reshaping their worldview. There was naturally no pressure to convert. In addition, the Gods of the Great Zhou Kingdom also had to listen to the Emperor¡¯s orders. The Gods served the people. This was a stark contrast to the concept of the Holy Mother of White Lotus preaching that people were servants of the Holy Mother of White Lotus. No one was willing to bow their heads all the time, even when facing a god. Therefore, in less than five years, the Great Zhou Dynasty had expanded almost crazily. Wherever it passed, it could be said to be unstoppable. No sect attached to the White Lotus Lifeless Sect could resist the citizens who had already gathered into a sea. As for the Sages and Sage Kings, the Yellow-scarved Strongman and Li Mingqiong would deal with them. Especially Li Mingqiong. Now, she could appear anywhere in the Great Zhou at any time. She could be said to be everywhere. It was very convenient to neutralize any situation, anywhere. However, Divine Might Planet was still too big. Even though the Great Zhou had expanded at an extremely fast speed in the past five years, they still occupied less than 1% of the territory. It would take 300 to 500 years to completely defeat the White Lotus Lifeless Sect and occupy the entire Divine Might Planet. If they still wanted to stabilize the order of the entire Divine Might Planet and make it incomparably safe, they would probably have to add another two to three hundred years. In the Great Zhou Imperial Palace, Li Mingqiong told Cui Heng about the results of the past five years and the current situation of the Great Zhou. In the end, she said in a low voice, ¡°Master, this should be a protracted battle.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be that long.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and said, ¡°As the territory of the Great Zhou expands, the speed of the transmission of the religion will become faster and faster. Moreover, there should be some changes next.¡± ¡°Change?¡± Li Mingqiong asked curiously, ¡°Master, are you planning to attack the White Lotus Lifeless Sect directly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not time yet.¡± Cui Heng shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after I figure out what¡¯s going on with the Holy Mother of White Lotus. There might be something wrong with this god.¡± Boom! At this moment, a loud bang suddenly came from the sky, as if something had pierced through the sky. The originally warm sunlight was also blocked, and the sky became dark. Immediately after, an incomparably loud voice came from the sky. ¡°I¡¯m the Creator of the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace, Feng Guanglin. I¡¯m here on the orders of the Sect Master to invite the two Outer World Creators to Purple Sun Star to discuss important matters. ¡°Please follow me immediately. Don¡¯t commit a mistake!¡± Chapter 355 - Cant Be Extraordinary in This Place Chapter 355 Can¡¯t Be Extraordinary in This Place ¡°It¡¯s someone from Purple Sun Star.¡± Cui Heng looked up and chuckled. ¡°What a coincidence. It¡¯s actually this person.¡± ¡°Master knows this person?¡± Li Mingqiong asked curiously. ¡°We met once when on the way from Tai Cang Star.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and see what this person wants to do.¡± Feng Guanglin¡¯s sudden arrival directly caused the Great Zhou Imperial Palace to enter a tense state. Countless Imperial Palace Guards were activated and guarded the palace tightly. These soldiers¡¯ cultivation levels were not low. Moreover, they were wearing special armor and holding special weapons. However, facing a Creator like Feng Guanglin, no matter how many of them there were, it was meaningless. Feng Guanglin had only appeared above the palace and did not even take the initiative to emit any aura. However, he had already made these Imperial Palace Guards feel terrified and their entire bodies could not help but tremble. This had nothing to do with courage. It was an instinctive fear. A Creator was too powerful! Feng Guanglin looked down at the trembling soldiers and sneered. He thought to himself, ¡°Small, too small. A bunch of ants! ¡°In three breaths¡¯ time, if they still haven¡¯t come out, I¡¯ll kill these ants below to warm up first. It can be considered an appetizer.¡± Perhaps it was because his thoughts were a little overflowing, but they immediately formed a clearer killing intent. In an instant, the sky for more than 100,000 kilometers became turbulent. Day instantly turned into night. The sky was lowered, and the ground trembled. Moreover, countless animals hiding in the caves, underground, and in trees, began to flee in extreme panic. It was as if they had expected what would happen next. ¡°What do you want?¡± At this moment, Hui Shi stood up. He walked in front of all the soldiers and looked straight at Feng Guanglin. He said in a low voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t such an invitation too rude?¡± Although his cultivation level was only at the Sage realm and had not even reached the level of a Sage King, the essence of his strength was actually bestowed by Cui Heng¡¯s Dharmic powers. It was a little special. This allowed his soul to be nourished by Cui Heng¡¯s Dharmic powers at all times. His ability to withstand pressure naturally far exceeded ordinary Sages and even Sage Kings. ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡± After Feng Guanglin saw Hui Shi, he frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re indeed from the Great Zhou. Coincidentally, you can follow me to Purple Sun Star. Call the person who was standing beside you earlier.¡± ¡°If you want to invite Sir, please hand over your invitation.¡± Hui Shi did not care about this threat. He said indifferently, ¡°If you don¡¯t even have an invitation, please leave.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Feng Guanglin was stunned when he heard this. He was very puzzled. Then, he sized up Hui Shi carefully, but he still did not find anything. He was clearly just an ordinary Sage. Compared to the last time they met, he seemed no different. However, how could a Sage ignore his aura and pressure? Where did he get the courage to take the initiative to talk? However, as long as this person was still a Sage, he would definitely not be able to overturn the sky. Although the distance between a Sage and a Creator did not seem too far and there was only a Sage King realm in between, this small distance actually contained almost endless distant space. Not to mention one Sage, even if there were hundreds or thousands of Sages, they were just numbers to a Creator. They were not worth mentioning at all. It was completely not worth him being afraid of. In Feng Guanglin¡¯s opinion, he only needed to pay attention to the two Creators this time. Now, he had to add that mysterious person with the surname Cui. As for this Sage in front of him¡­ ¡°An invitation?¡± Feng Guanglin¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold. His gaze locked onto Hui Shi and he sneered, ¡°If you want an invitation, I¡¯ll bring you to get it!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the clouds in the sky suddenly lit up with purple flames. In an instant, they condensed into an incomparably huge purple flame palm that grabbed at Hui Shi. An extremely hot purple flame burned the world. In an instant, the temperature within a radius of tens of thousands of kilometers rose rapidly, making one feel as if they were in a furnace. At the same time, everyone in the Great Zhou Kingdom saw this huge hand and felt the terrifying pressure in it. They could not help but want to kneel down. Feng Guanglin just stood there without moving. With just a thought, he mobilized such a huge amount of Heaven and Earth power, causing the entire Great Zhou to fall into chaos. He did not even use his Creator-level special divine power, nor did he use any powerful martial techniques. He only used some basic methods. It was about the same strength as an ordinary person slapping the table casually. As the target of the purple hand, Hui Shi naturally suffered the greatest pressure. At this moment, he felt that his entire body was about to combust. Whether it was his skin or internal organs, they seemed to be about to be ignited by the high temperature brought by the purple hand. And he had no room to resist. He could only watch helplessly as he was burned to death. ¡°Boring.¡± Feng Guanglin shook his head when he saw this. He looked at Hui Shi in disdain. ¡°What an ant. He can¡¯t even withstand this bit of power. He actually dares to¡­¡± At this moment, a dignified voice suddenly interrupted Feng Guanglin. In the Great Zhou, disciples of the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace are not allowed to have extraordinary power.¡± This voice was not loud, but it instantly resounded throughout every inch of the Great Zhou, and all the people in the Great Zhou heard this voice. Before the sentence was finished, everyone felt the hot temperature disappear. The purple hand in the sky instantly dissipated, and the terrifying pressure that filled the world no longer existed. The situation in the Great Zhou Imperial Palace was even more obvious. The Imperial Palace Guards immediately felt their bodies relax, and they no longer felt that fear and pressure. Hui Shi also felt the heat and pressure that enveloped him disappear. He hurriedly bowed to the source of the voice and said, ¡°Greetings, Sir!¡± Not far away, Cui Heng and Li Mingqiong were slowly walking over. At this moment, Feng Guanglin, who was originally flying in the air, had already become filled with fear, his eyes filled with disbelief. ¡°How is this possible? How can this be? Where¡¯s my cultivation? Where did my cultivation go?!¡± He looked down at his hands and kept shaking his head. His voice was filled with panic and fear. He couldn¡¯t believe what was happening ¡°Ah! No!!¡± Feng Guanglin suddenly screamed in fear. He had fallen from the sky! This expert from the Purple Sun Star¡¯s Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace, a Creator who had cultivated his Dao Body for more than 10,000 years, fell from the sky like an ordinary person! He flailed his arms and legs wildly, trying to maintain his balance, to fly again. But this was useless. After Cui Heng¡¯s words appeared, the laws in the entire Great Zhou Kingdom changed. As long as the disciples of the Purple Heaven Divine Palace were here, they would lose all their abilities and become like mortals. Feng Guanglin was in this situation now. Boom! Feng Guanglin fell not far in front of Cui Heng, his head bleeding. Chapter 356 - Im About to Become a Lord of the Heavens! Chapter 356 I¡¯m About to Become a Lord of the Heavens! ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡± Feng Guanglin looked at Cui Heng in disbelief and said in shock, ¡°You¡¯re here too?!¡± ¡°The two people you want to invite are my disciple and my servant.¡± Cui Heng nodded lightly. ¡°Where¡¯s the Yellow-scarved Strongman?¡± Boom! The Yellow-scarved Strongman appeared out of thin air and descended from the sky. He landed at the side and bowed to Cui Heng. ¡°Greetings, Immortal Venerable!¡± ¡°You, you, you¡¯re a Dao Lord?!¡± Feng Guanglin looked at Cui Heng in extreme fear and muttered, ¡°How can there be a Dao Lord in the starry skies of the myriad worlds? How can there be a Dao Lord?¡± A Dao Lord was a martial artist at the peak of the Seventh Realm with a perfected Dao Body. He could use the power of certain laws more deeply. In his opinion, the reason why he lost his strength just now and seemed to have become an ordinary person was probably because he was affected by some strange Dao Body nomological power. Therefore, Feng Guanglin firmly believed that Cui Heng was a Dao Lord. ¡°The world is huge, and there are many mysterious things far beyond your imagination.¡± Cui Heng looked at him and smiled. ¡°Get up. I know you won¡¯t be injured so easily.¡± Now, Feng Guanglin was sitting on the ground with his head smashed open. His face was covered in blood and he looked extremely miserable. However, he had only done this on purpose. Although under the influence of Cui Heng¡¯s laws, as long as he was in the Great Zhou, he could only maintain the state of an ordinary person. Even though his body no longer had extraordinary elements, he was still stronger than ordinary people. He would not be severely injured from a fall. Seeing that his thoughts had been seen through, Feng Guanglin stood up and his attitude towards Cui Heng became extremely respectful. ¡°Exalted Immortal, you¡­ What brings you to our Purple Sun Realm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to bring order and safety to this place.¡± Cui Heng smiled and told the truth. However, Feng Guanglin did not believe a word of it. However, he still praised on the surface, ¡°Exalted Immortal, you¡¯re too benevolent. This Divine Might Planet has been in chaos for a long time. If order can be restored and everyone can live safely, it will definitely be a meritorious deed.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to say such nonsense.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Speak, why does your Sect Master want to invite them over?¡± At the same time, he pointed at Li Mingqiong and the Yellow-scarved Strongman beside him. ¡°Exalted Immortal, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Feng Guanglin smiled awkwardly. ¡°Our Sect Master really doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions. He just wants to invite the two of them over to discuss the governance of Divine Might Planet. He definitely doesn¡¯t have any other thoughts.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Cui Heng sneered, then said, ¡°Very good, I believe you. You can leave.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Feng Guanglin was stunned when he heard that. He asked curiously, ¡°Exalted Immortal, you, you said that I can leave?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, go back.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°However, after you go back, tell your Sect Master that I also want to discuss the governance of Divine Might Planet with him. ¡°In three years, I want to see him come here to pay his respects to me. At that time, you have to come too. If one of you is missing or none of you comes, I¡¯ll personally go and invite your Sect Master. How about that?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Feng Guanglin fell silent. Then, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely report it to the Sect Master.¡± With that, he bowed and left. However, as soon as he walked, he realized that he was still in the state of a mortal. Without any supernatural power, he could not fly at all and could only walk away. ¡°Exalted Immortal, this¡­¡± Feng Guanglin looked at Cui Heng. ¡°Go.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand gently and removed the restrictions of the law. ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal!¡± Feng Guanglin immediately cupped his hands and thanked him. Then, he transformed into a stream of light and soared into the sky, rushing out of Divine Might Planet in the blink of an eye. After arriving in space, he immediately took out his flying shuttle and left, afraid that Cui Heng would suddenly change his mind and not let him leave. With Feng Guanglin¡¯s departure, peace returned to the Great Zhou Imperial Palace. Many of the Imperial Palace Guards also retreated. Li Mingqiong was a little puzzled and asked Cui Heng in a low voice, ¡°Master, why did you let Feng Guanglin leave? In the past, you would definitely have asked him to stay and ask about the secrets of the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right.¡± Cui Heng laughed when he heard that. Then, he said, ¡°However, letting him go back is far more useful than making him stay here. We can let him report the situation here to the Sect Master of the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace.¡± ¡°Master, do you think the Sect Master of the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace will come in three years as promised?¡± Li Mingqiong asked in surprise. ¡°There won¡¯t be a need to wait until then.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°After Feng Guanglin helps me investigate the situation, the Sect Master of the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace will be able to see me.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Li Mingqiong was still puzzled, not knowing what Cui Heng was hiding. ¡­. Feng Guanglin returned to Purple Sun Star as quickly as possible. In the past ten thousand years of his life, he had never been so flustered and afraid, let alone felt such a strong sense of belonging to his sect. After leaving Divine Might Planet, Feng Guanglin only had one thought in his mind. He had to return to Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace and the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace. Only that place was safe! Clearly, Cui Heng had already left a huge psychological trauma on him. He might not even dare to leave the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace in the short term, let alone leave Purple Sun Star. Right now, he only wanted to lock himself in an absolutely safe place, sit quietly, and rest. Of course, before that, Feng Guanglin still had to do something. He had to report to Sect Master Zhuo Fan about his encounter on Divine Might Planet and the shocking news that a second Dao Lord had appeared in the Purple Sun Realm. However, just as Feng Guanglin was thinking about reporting to Zhuo Fan An invisible spirit that existed three feet above his head stretched lazily. Then, it looked around and began to wander around the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace. This was the Seven Emotions Divine Spirit manifested by Cui Heng¡¯s soul. It was a technique that he had already grasped when he was at the Grand Completion Golden Core Realm. Now that his realm was already at the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm, the effect of this technique naturally increased. It could even act as a spirit seal and allow Cui Heng to descend at any time. The reason why he let Feng Guanglin go was to let him bring this Seven Emotions Divine Spirit to the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace. He would first let it investigate the information before bringing his main body over. Of course, if it discovered anything extremely dangerous, the Seven Emotions Divine Spirit would just dissipate on its own, and Cui Heng would naturally not go over. After all, there were thousands of paths, and safety came first. ¡­. Feng Guanglin rushed to the Ancestral Hall and saw Zhuo Fan resting with his eyes closed. ¡°Oh? Junior Brother, why are you back so quickly?¡± Zhuo Fan opened his eyes and looked at Feng Guanglin with a scrutinizing gaze. He smiled and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t complete your mission. What happened?¡± Since he had returned empty-handed, it meant that Feng Guanglin¡¯s experience on Divine Might Planet this time was not very smooth. Not to mention humans, he did not even bring anything back. ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s like this. There¡¯s actually a Dao Lord on Divine Might Planet!¡± Feng Guanglin said with an incomparably solemn expression. ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s an extremely powerful Dao Lord. I remember very clearly that he only said, ¡°The disciples of the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace in the Great Zhou are not allowed to have extraordinary power.¡± In an instant, I lost all my cultivation realm, and even my physical strength became that of a mortal. It¡¯s really terrifying.¡± ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing?!¡± Zhuo Fan also revealed a shocked expression when he heard this. He said in a low voice, ¡°His words are like the law, instantly restricting a Creator. What kind of Dao Body does he have? Has he cultivated to the Grand Completion realm? Isn¡¯t he too powerful¡­¡± ¡°Senior Brother, what should we do now?¡± Feng Guanglin asked. ¡°Previously, when he let me come back, he told me that he wanted me to transmit a message to you. He hoped that you could come with me to Divine Might Planet to visit him. He also stipulated that we must visit him within three years. I have to go with you. Otherwise, he will personally come to invite you.¡± ¡°Heh, what big words!¡± Zhuo Fan sneered. ¡°Dao Lords are indeed powerful, but he¡¯s not invincible in this starry sky. Does he really think our Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace has no methods to deal with him?¡± ¡°Senior Brother, are you planning to wake Ancestral Grandmaster up?¡± Feng Guanglin¡¯s eyes lit up. The Ancestral Grandmaster he mentioned was the only Dao Lord of the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace. However, in order to extend his lifespan, this Dao Lord had been in a sleeping state for tens of thousands of years. Many people did not even know of his existence. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Zhuo Fan said in a low voice. ¡°This is a special period. Whether I can become a Lord of the Heavens depends on this. There can¡¯t be any mistakes. If you want to blame someone, blame the Outer World Dao Lord for not knowing his place!¡± ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯ve finally accumulated enough contribution points?¡± Feng Guanglin said in surprise, ¡°That¡¯s great. As long as you become a Lord of the Heavens, we¡¯ll have a legitimate reason to take in the other fragments.¡± ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t hide it from you now. Actually, I¡¯ve already saved up enough more than 300 years ago.¡± Zhuo Fan gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If not for that wretched girl causing trouble, I would have become a Lord of the Heavens long ago!¡± ¡°That person is indeed extremely detestable!¡± Feng Guanglin nodded in agreement. ¡°However, her cultivation speed is indeed world-shaking. It¡¯s unbelievable that she could become a Creator in such a short period of time.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not a Creator. She¡¯s just similar to a Creator.¡± Zhuo Fan shook his head and said in a low voice, ¡°Unfortunately, we couldn¡¯t capture her. Her cultivation technique is very special¡­¡± At this moment, the Seven Emotions Divine Spirit had already toured the entire Purple Heaven Divine Palace and investigated it clearly. There was nothing dangerous or anyone strong Hence, just as Zhuo Fan and Feng Guanglin were talking, a golden light suddenly lit up in the Ancestral Hall. Then, a blurry figure walked out. It was Cui Heng. At the same time, the Great Dao laws around the Ancestral Hall were all affected. The void sealed and the laws froze. The people inside could not get out, and neither could the people outside come in. This space instantly became an isolation zone. The golden light on Cui Heng¡¯s body had yet to dissipate, but his gaze had already landed on Zhuo Fan and Feng Guanglin. He said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s the name of the person you just mentioned?¡± Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Untitled The moment Cui Heng appeared, Zhuo Fan and Feng Guanglin immediately felt like they were facing death. Their thoughts were almost stopped, and their body was completely stiff. They could not even react at all. They could only stand there in a daze without moving. Especially when Cui Heng¡¯s gaze landed on them, it made their souls leave their bodies. Their minds almost collapsed on the spot, and there was only one emotion left in their minds. Fear! Extreme fear! What kind of existence was this? Just his aura and pressure were so terrifying! Zhuo Fan wished he could grab Feng Guanglin and question him. You said that this was a Dao Lord? Have you seen such a Dao Lord before?! What kind of Dao Lord could almost kill a Creator with a single glance?! Feng Guanglin almost doubted his life. He had seen Cui Heng before, but he had never felt this way. It was only at this moment that he understood why Cui Heng had let him go back. He did not seem to be worried that he would gather his strength to take revenge. Because the other party did not care at all! Feng Guanglin could clearly feel how small he was. Facing Cui Heng¡¯s indifferent gaze, he felt like a speck of dust, extremely small. Why was this happening?! How could such a powerful existence appear in the Purple Sun Realm?! Cui Heng stared at the two of them quietly for a moment before retracting his aura. His gaze became calm as he said indifferently, ¡°Answer my question.¡± Zhuo Fan and Feng Guanglin immediately heaved a sigh of relief. Their bodies were instantly drenched in cold sweat, and their bodies kept trembling. Their faces also turned extremely pale. Just this short experience made them feel like they had escaped death. This made them not dare to have any thoughts of lying to Cui Heng. After calming down slightly, they were about to answer Cui Heng¡¯s question. Just then Boom! An incomparably violent tremor suddenly appeared on the ground, actually causing the Ancestral Hall of the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace to tremble. At the same time, a power filled with anger suddenly appeared in the world. A purple sun rose into the sky and countless purple lights descended, actually completely enveloping the void around the Ancestral Hall. The extremely blazing power of laws actually ignited the void, turning the void outside the Ancestral Hall into a purple sea of fire that firmly sealed the entire Ancestral Hall. Immediately after, more than ten weaker powers appeared, revealing more than ten lights of different colors outside the Ancestral Hall. Every light contained a different Dao rune aura. Countless disciples of the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace looked up in the direction of the Ancestral Hall. They saw an old man sitting in the purple sun. His hair and beard were white, and he looked like a sage. They also saw that there was a person standing in the air among the dozen or so lights. There was no lack of familiar figures among these people. They were basically elders who had announced to the public that they had passed away or had disappeared. Moreover, they were basically all Creator-level powerhouses. There was only one exception. It was the old man sitting in the purple sun. This was a Dao Lord!! Grand Completion Dao Body, a Peak Seventh Realm existence in the Immortal World. For a moment, the entire Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace was in an uproar. Countless disciples knelt down and shouted. ¡°Disciple greets Master!¡± ¡°Disciple greets Ancestral Grandmaster!!¡± ¡°Disciple greets Ancestral Grandmaster!¡± ¡­. Outside the Ancestral Hall, it was almost a carnival. However, Zhuo Fan and Feng Guanglin¡¯s faces were ashen, and their hearts sank to the bottom. ¡°Exalted Immortal, this was definitely not arranged by us!¡± Feng Guanglin could not help but explain. He was afraid that Cui Heng would vent his anger on them and kill them. ¡°Exalted Immortal, you know that these methods are no threat to you.¡± Zhuo Fan was already worried about the future of the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace. ¡°They only became like this because they sensed the abnormality in the Ancestral Hall. ¡°How about this, Exalted Immortal? Listen to me. I¡¯ll explain to them and let them retreat on their own. They definitely won¡¯t be disrespectful to you. Don¡¯t attack them, okay?¡± At this moment, he had already recognized reality. Cui Heng¡¯s strength far exceeded the limits of what he could withstand, and it also exceeded the limits of what the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace could withstand. This was probably a Lord of the Heavens at the Eighth Realm of the Immortal World! If he wanted to live and maintain the inheritance of the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace, he could only lower his stance and beg for mercy immediately. He could not anger the other party. Otherwise, the entire Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace would probably be destroyed. ¡°Is that so?¡± Cui Heng looked at Zhuo Fan with a faint smile. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like this. They don¡¯t know you¡¯re here at all,¡± Zhuo Fan hurriedly explained. At the same time, he prayed in his heart that the group of people outside would not say anything disrespectful. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. After all, although Cui Heng had sealed the void outside the Ancestral Hall and frozen the laws, it did not spread much power. This would easily create a misunderstanding for the people outside-a Dao Lord had sealed off the Ancestral Hall. If the group of people outside made such a judgment, their first reaction would definitely not be to negotiate but to directly attack and suppress the ¡°invader¡±. Now that the purple sun had risen into the sky, there were already such signs. ¡°Don¡¯t speak, don¡¯t speak¡­¡± Zhuo Fan kept praying in his heart. A layer of sweat had already appeared on his forehead. He was clearly extremely nervous. ¡°May I know which expert has come to our Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace?¡± At this moment, a dignified voice came from the sky. It was loud and filled with a violent charm. ¡°How audacious!¡± ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Zhuo Fan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He seemed to have aged dozens of years in an instant and sat on the ground. He knew very well that his Ancestral Grandmaster¡¯s personality was extremely violent. As long as such a tone appeared, he definitely had the intention to kill. There was no exception. At the same time, the dignified voice continued, ¡°The Ancestral Hall is the holy land of our Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace. You actually dare to forcefully seal it. Could it be that you¡¯re bullying our Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace for having no one? You deserve to die!¡± As soon as this voice fell, more than a dozen voices followed. It was the dozen or so Creators shouting sternly. ¡°Come out and die quickly!¡± ¡°Come out and die quickly!¡± ¡­ ? ¡­. Their voices spread everywhere, and many ordinary disciples also shouted, causing the huge city floating in the sky to be filled with shouts for Cui Heng. Cui Heng looked at Zhuo Fan and chuckled. ¡°Is this what you mean by not having any ill intentions?¡± Zhuo Fan fell silent when he heard this. At this moment, he did not know what to say. He was completely in despair. The Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace was finished. ¡°The two of you, organize your words and prepare to answer me.¡± Cui Heng glanced at Zhuo Fan and Feng Guanglin indifferently before looking up at the sky. His gaze was indifferent and cold as it passed through the Ancestral Hall without obstruction, and also through the sealed void outside. It split open the space that burned into a purple sea of fire and landed on the high and mighty purple sun. In the next moment, the purple flames that filled the world suddenly froze. The extremely blazing purple sun seemed to have suddenly frozen and stopped moving. The light on it no longer flickered. This sudden change stunned everyone present, and they revealed puzzled expressions. Whether it was the dozen or so Creators or the ordinary disciples of the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace, after seeing this scene, they were all unable to understand why this happened. Could it be that the Ancestral Master was trying to use some new laws? But it didn¡¯t seem like it¡­ Weng! Just as everyone was feeling puzzled, the void within a radius of tens of thousands of kilometers suddenly trembled violently, almost causing their minds to collapse. Immediately after, most of the people on Purple Sun Star saw something that they would never forget. The high and mighty purple sun suddenly expanded, becoming dozens of times larger than before, then quickly shrank, and finally Boom! It exploded! Chapter 358 - A Sealed Supreme Existence of the Heavenly Realm Chapter 358 A Sealed Supreme Existence of the Heavenly Realm Light! An extremely bright light filled the sky, followed by a terrifying storm that swept for tens of thousands of kilometers. Under this strong light and hurricane, even the tallest mountain was like a small ball of sand. It could turn into powder with a light touch and sweep up the dust and sand that filled the sky. However, no matter how turbid the sky was, the purple light did not weaken at all. It still shone in the sky and enveloped an area of tens of thousands of kilometers. At the same time, it distorted the nomological Dao runes within this range. The core of a Dao Lord was the Dao Body, and the Dao Body was the manifestation of a certain law being condensed to the extreme. Therefore, the moment the Dao Lord exploded, the laws of the entire Purple Sun Planet fluctuated extremely violently. Countless disciples of the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace were affected. Moreover, the stronger one¡¯s cultivation realm was, the greater the impact. The Sages and those above the Sage realm all sat on the ground, feeling a splitting headache. Their heads were about to explode. Those who had yet to reach the Sage realm felt dizzy and almost could not stand steadily. As for the Creator-level experts, they vomited blood on the spot and were greatly injured. The dozen or so Creators who stood in the various lights and surrounded the Ancestral Hall of the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace were like this, and so were Zhuo Fan and Feng Guanglin beside Cui Heng. At the same time, the other Immortal sects on Purple Sun Star also noticed the changes in the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace. They all looked over in shock, but no one dared to release their perception to investigate the situation. However, everyone understood what had happened. A Dao Lord had died! The Dao Lord of the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace, the only Dao Lord of the Purple Sun Realm, had died! What was going on? In this era where the Heaven Realm had disappeared and the Lords of the Heavens had long passed away, would a Dao Lord still die? Everyone¡¯s hearts were filled with doubts. However, no one knew the answer. They could only look at the extremely bright purple light with their mouths agape. Gradually, the purple light disappeared, and the world seemed to have returned to calm. Only the chaotic laws in the void told everyone that a Dao Lord had just died. At this moment, the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace had already fallen into silence. Whether it was the ordinary disciples of the Mortal World, the Immortals of the first three realms, the Golden Immortals and Sages, or even the Creators, they were all silent. Now, the influence of the nomological fluctuations on them had already weakened. Even the Creators had recovered, but no one made a sound. All the disciples of the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace were either sitting there in a daze, standing around with their mouths agape, or lying on the ground. However, their eyes were all looking in one direction. It was in the direction of the explosion of the purple sun. At this point, they still could not believe that their Dao Lord had actually died. And he died in such a baffling way, in a way that they could not understand at all. He was clearly not attacked at all. Why did he suddenly explode?! Moreover, after the explosion, there was nothing left of him. His body and soul were destroyed. Even his Dao Body, which had been condensed and purified to the peak, was reduced to ashes. How could such a thing happen? ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over.¡± Zhuo Fan sat on the ground and looked at the sky outside with a dull expression. He muttered, ¡°It¡¯s completely over.¡± He might be the only person in the entire Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace who knew what had just happened. What caused the death of their Dao Lord was Cui Heng¡¯s gaze. Zhuo Fan was relatively close to Cui Heng. He noticed Cui Heng¡¯s gaze outside. Even if it was just a glimpse with the corner of his eye, it made him tremble in fear and his mind almost exploded. At that time, his only thought was that if he had endured that gaze head-on, the consequences would be unimaginable. He would definitely have died instantly. Then, the purple sun outside exploded. What kind of power was this? What kind of realm was this?! Was this a Lord of the Heavens? Cui Heng stood there. He had already restrained his aura and looked at Zhuo Fan quietly. After a long while, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue our previous topic.¡± ¡°W-what topic?¡± Zhuo Fan subconsciously asked. At the same time, he shrank back and looked at Cui Heng with fear in his eyes. His entire body was trembling. ¡°You remember.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°I remember? Yes, yes, I remember!¡± Zhuo Fan hurriedly nodded and then replied respectfully, ¡°You¡¯re asking about that Sword Immortal Wanxia. Her surname is Jiang and she calls herself Hengxia. She said that she¡¯s from Daozhou Star, which is also called the Zuishou Star or Star of Original Sin.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cui Heng fell silent for a moment before saying with a sigh, ¡°Continue, tell me everything you know about her.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Zhuo Fan nodded and said, ¡°400 years ago, she came to the Purple Sun Realm through a teleportation array left behind by a branch of our Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace. She was originally on Tai Cang Star. Because she was only a Heaven Immortal at the beginning, no one cared about her. However, in less than a hundred years, she became a Sage King and was only one step away from becoming a Creator. This attracted our attention. Such a fast cultivation speed meant that her cultivation technique was definitely extraordinary. It might even be a Heaven Realm technique, so we were tempted. After Jiang Hengxia became a Sage King, we invited her over on the basis that Purple Sun Star would soon have a Creator giving a lecture, trying to exchange cultivation techniques with her. However, she kept her mouth shut about this and never revealed her cultivation method at all. She was also very wary of us. Other than listening to the Creator¡¯s teachings, she almost never communicated with us. At first, we were still patient and wanted to try our best to obtain the cultivation technique she cultivated with gentle methods. Unexpectedly, she became a Creator not long after. We knew that we couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Jiang Hengxia¡¯s cultivation technique is completely illogical. Her speed is too fast. If we waited any longer, we won¡¯t have a chance anymore. Hence, I ordered five Creators to take the initiative to capture Jiang Hengxia and forcefully snatch her cultivation technique. However, I didn¡¯t expect her strength to far exceed that of ordinary Creators and she actually killed the five people I sent. It was only then that I realized that Jiang Hengxia¡¯s realm was not that of a Creator at all. She had not even cultivated a Dao Body. She cultivated another system and another path. The strength she possessed far exceeded that of a Creator. At that time, I regretted it a little, but there was no turning back in this world, so I could only continue walking forward. In the end, Jiang Hengxia killed two more Creators and more than ten Sage Kings¡­¡± As he spoke, his expression became sorrowful and filled with pain. He muttered to himself, ¡°At that time, I really shouldn¡¯t have attacked her because of greed. If I hadn¡¯t attacked her, perhaps I would have been able to become a Lord of the Heavens in peace. If I had become a Lord of the Heavens, I probably wouldn¡¯t have ended up in my current state.¡± Zhuo Fan¡¯s mind seemed to have been greatly stimulated, and his consciousness was not very clear. Such a Creator who had cultivated a Dao Body suddenly began to mutter. Cui Heng stared at him and frowned slightly. Then, with a flick of his finger, a breeze appeared out of thin air and blew past Zhuo Fan¡¯s head. ¡°Ah!!¡± Zhuo Fan suddenly shouted. At the same time, his body trembled, and his originally turbid eyes became clear. His mind returned to normal. Then, Zhuo Fan¡¯s expression changed. He realized that he had just said something he shouldn¡¯t have said. ¡°You just said that if you hadn¡¯t attacked Hengxia, you might have been able to become a Lord of the Heavens safely?¡± Cui Heng looked at Zhuo Fan with a faint smile. ¡°Does the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace really have a way to communicate with the Heaven Realm and obtain the authority bestowed by the Heaven Realm?¡± Previously, he had obtained a secret from the ancient books of the Calamity Star Fortune Pavilion. The Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace was very close to the Heaven Realm. Even when the Heaven Realm was young, they could still contact the Heaven Realm and even obtain resources to assist in cultivation. ¡°¡­¡± Zhuo Fan fell silent when he heard this. At the same time, he lowered his head. But after a moment, he still let out a long sigh and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, but you¡¯re also wrong.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng raised his eyebrows slightly and chuckled. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I do have a way to obtain the authority bestowed by the Heaven Realm, but I don¡¯t have a way to communicate with the Heaven Realm,¡± Zhuo Fan said in a low voice. ¡°The one which can help me become a Lord of the Heavens is not from the Heaven Realm, but an incomparably powerful existence. I don¡¯t know much about this existence. I only know that he was once a famous existence in the Heaven Realm. It¡¯s just that because he was sealed in the spatial rift, he could only reveal a trace of weak power at special times and places. But just this trace of power can greatly extend the lifespan of a Lord of the Heavens, and it can even directly give out a portion of the Heavens¡¯ authority!¡± Towards the end, he could not help but become excited, his eyes filled with fascination. Cui Heng could tell that Zhuo Fan¡¯s mental state was obviously abnormal again. However, this was not because something had happened to his soul again. Instead, it was the effect of the topic they were discussing which affected Zhuo Fan¡¯s mental state. It was as if as long as it was about the Lord of the Heavens, he would involuntarily feel excited and yearning. ¡°This is a deep psychological hint. It won¡¯t even appear in the soul.¡± Cui Heng looked at Zhuo Fan in surprise. ¡°He does have some methods.¡± It was indeed profound to the point that he did not discover this immediately. It could even be said to be the most brilliant technique he had seen since he transmigrated. Was this a Heaven Realm mighty figure? Was he at the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World or higher? Thinking of this, Cui Heng immediately became vigilant. If this was an existence that had surpassed the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World, wouldn¡¯t he be in danger? Hence, he continued to ask Zhuo Fan calmly, ¡°How did you communicate with the people of the Heaven Realm? How did Jiang Hengxia affect you becoming a Lord of the Heavens?¡± Chapter 359 - White Lotus Lord of the Heavens, the Source of All Outer Dao Chapter 359 White Lotus Lord of the Heavens, the Source of All Outer Dao ¡°Exalted Immortal, our Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace keeps a treasure to communicate with that big shot from the Heaven Realm.¡± Zhuo Fan said respectfully, ¡°As long as one offers enough contribution, one can activate this treasure and open a spatial rift at a specific time. They can then establish a connection with that big shot.¡± Now, he no longer dared to hide anything from Cui Heng. With that, he took out a disc. The radius of this disc was only about three inches, and it was also very thin. It was no thicker than half a knuckle and was completely green, like an ancient bronze artifact. The back of the disc was carved with complicated and exquisite patterns. There were clouds, the sun, divine dragons, and flying phoenixes. The overall design was exquisite. On the back of the disc were 36 small diamond-shaped grooves. They were clearly used to place something. Was this what Zhuo Fan meant by ¡°sufficient contribution¡±? Cui Heng was a little puzzled. He stared at the disc and immediately analyzed its essence and saw the laws intertwined on it. A thoughtful expression appeared on his face. Then, he chuckled and said, ¡°So you just need to place 36 crystals in these grooves. ¡°If I cast a spell and touch the laws and principles on it, I can activate it and use it. If I¡¯m not wrong, what should be placed on these grooves is actually the Immortal True Essence.¡± He sensed the charm of burning life and Dharma and Logos on this disc. There was even some undying aura wrapped around it, which was extremely similar to the Immortal True Essence. Moreover, this was most likely not the pure Immortal True Essence. It was very likely that it had been cultivated by a martial artist. The Dharma and Logos intertwined on it were obtained from a martial artist¡¯s lifetime of cultivation. Coupled with the fact that Purple Sun Heaven had spread the Immortal True Essence martial technique to the starry skies below, it was not difficult for Cui Heng to make this guess. If that was really the case, then to the former Purple Sun Heaven and the current Purple Sun Realm, the Immortal True Essence that had been stripped away after martial cultivation was really a rather important resource. Not only could it be used to help the Sage Kings refine a Dao Body, but it could also be used to forge weapons at the Seventh Realm. Now, he had discovered another use for it, which was to activate this treasure and establish a connection with the sealed Heaven Realm figure. It could be said to be quite useful. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Zhuo Fan nodded, and his body began to break out in cold sweat again. He knew very well that the disc was actually consuming the lives of martial artists. Every piece of Immortal True Essence meant the death of a martial artist. However, he did not know how to explain this matter. He did not even have a chance to push the blame. After all, this was already the practice in the Purple Sun Heaven era. It had been too long. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t kill you now.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Continue. Previously, you said that you had already completed your contributions 300 years ago. Why didn¡¯t you become a Lord of the Heavens at that time?¡± ¡°Because Jiang Hengxia obtained a Heaven Realm Supreme Treasure from somewhere.¡± Zhuo Fan lowered his head and suppressed the resentment in his heart as he said calmly. She suddenly appeared when I burned the 36 Immortal True Essence and was about to open the spatial rift. She activated the Heaven Realm Supreme Treasure, opened the Heaven Gate, and barged in. At that time, most of the Purple Sun Realm produced violent spatial fluctuations that directly covered the effect of the disc. It was impossible to establish a stable connection with that existence.¡± Although Zhuo Fan tried his best to endure it, Cui Heng could still hear the anger and helplessness in his voice very clearly. However, he did not dare to show it. This emotion could be said to be extremely uncomfortable. However, such a person was not worthy of any pity. He had purely reaped what he sowed. If not for him coveting Jiang Qiqi¡¯s martial technique and wanting to capture her, how could he have been targeted by Jiang Qiqi and ended up like this? ¡°Heaven Realm Supreme Treasure?¡± Cui Heng was a little surprised. He did not expect this outcome. He thought to himself, ¡°Looks like Qiqi had many fortuitous encounters after coming to the Purple Sun Realm. She actually obtained a Heaven Realm Supreme Treasure. I wonder what she wants to do by entering the Heaven Gate? Is there a reason why she has to go, or is it purely to destroy Zhuo Fan¡¯s schemes? Is entering the Heaven Gate just a helpless move?¡± When Zhuo Fan saw Cui Heng fall into deep thought, he immediately became uneasy. He had already sensed that the expert in front of him most likely had a deep relationship with Jiang Hengxia. An unprecedented fear and panic filled the Creator¡¯s heart again. After a while, Cui Heng suddenly looked at Zhuo Fan again and said in a low voice, ¡°Bring all the ancient books in the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace to me later.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Zhuo Fan was stunned when he heard this. He did not expect Cui Heng to make such a request. Ancient books? Although the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace was indeed the faction with the most books in the entire Purple Sun Realm, no one had ever cared about this in the past. Most of the ancient books described the Purple Sun Heaven. Now that the Purple Sun Heaven had long collapsed, the things recorded in them were naturally meaningless to most people. What did this ridiculously powerful existence want these books for? However, although Zhuo Fan was puzzled, he did not dare to ask further. He immediately bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll follow Exalted Immortal¡¯s orders. I¡¯ll move all our books over now.¡± With that, he rushed out of the Ancestral Hall and towards the library of the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace. However, as soon as he moved, Zhuo Fan realized that his body had frozen and he could not move at all. He immediately panicked and turned to look at Cui Heng, saying with a trembling voice, ¡°Exalted Immortal, this, this is¡­¡± ¡°I said later, not now.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°I still have something to ask you. What¡¯s going on with the Holy Mother of White Lotus on Divine Might Planet?¡± A god that could make even Creators worship willingly could not be just a fictional existence. It had to be the main body of an existence. For example, the Dao God worshiped by Daoyi Palace on Daozhou Star and Divine Lord Tianhe worshiped by the Heavenly Unity Sacred Sect of the Heavenly Void World. This Holy Mother of White Lotus definitely had a real body. Zhuo Fan heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Cui Heng¡¯s first sentence, but after hearing Cui Heng¡¯s next question, his heart was in his throat again. He said with a bitter expression, ¡°Exalted Immortal, are you trying to become enemies with the Holy Mother of White Lotus?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard this. For Zhuo Fan to ask such a question at this time, it was enough to show that this Holy Mother of White Lotus was not simple. ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°Exalted Immortal, this Holy Mother of White Lotus is a Lord of the Heavens.¡± Zhuo Fan was clearly a little flustered and nervous. ¡°There are three Higher Heavens, nine Middle Heavens, and 24 Lower Heavens under the Heaven Realm. The White Lotus Lifeless Heaven is one of the Three Higher Heavens. It¡¯s on the same level as the Buddhist Light Pure Land and the Dao Techniques Immortal realm. It¡¯s also known as the source of all Outer Dao in the myriad worlds. The strength of the Lords of the Heavens from the Higher Heavens are extremely vast, far stronger than the Lords of the Heavens of the Middle Heavens. The Holy Mother of White Lotus is a Lord of the Heavens from a Higher Heaven. Legend has it that she alone is enough to suppress all the Middle Heavens¡¯ Lords of the Heavens. This is also why there¡¯s only one Immortal sect on the huge Divine Might Planet, the White Lotus Lifeless Sect. No one dares to compete there at all.¡± ¡°Three Higher Heavens, consisting of the Outer Dao, Buddhist Sect, and Dao Sect.¡± Cui Heng noticed this and chuckled. ¡°The myriad worlds track the source of all Outer Dao, the source of all Buddhist Sects, and the source of all Dao Sects. It¡¯s very neat.¡± This made him even more curious about the former Heaven Realm. What kind of force was it, and what goals did they have to actually be able to unite these three giants? At the same time, he became more and more afraid of this Heaven Realm, and his desire to break through to the Soul Formation realm became stronger. He had to break through as soon as possible. Once he broke through to the Soul Formation realm, not only would he obtain an increase in his essence of life and cultivation, but the System could also further increase his survival methods and activate new functions. Hence, Cui Heng waved his hand and said to Zhuo Fan, ¡°Go, move all your books over.¡± ¡°Yes, Exalted Immortal!¡± Zhuo Fan hurriedly bowed and left. Then, Cui Heng turned his gaze to Feng Guanglin, who had been sitting at the side. He chuckled and said, ¡°Did you hear what I asked Zhuo Fan to do just now?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Feng Guanglin immediately jolted and nodded.¡±. I heard, Exalted Immortal. What do you want me to do? Please tell me!¡± ¡°Go and inform all the Immortal sects on Purple Sun Star. I want all their ancient books, especially those from the Purple Sun Heaven Era.¡± Cui Heng went straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯ll exchange the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills with them and tell them some rules that they should follow in the future. The environment on Purple Sun Star is also a little chaotic and needs a stable order.¡± He had begun to transform the Purple Sun Realm! In the void, where billions of Great Dao gathered, where endless laws gathered. There was nothing here, no sun, moon, or stars. There was only pure white light, as if it was the purest thing in the myriad worlds. It was incomparably holy. If one observed carefully, they would discover that these lights were actually formed by countless extremely tiny particles, and every tiny particle looked like a pure white lotus. In the deepest part of this pure and white sea of light, a blurry human figure could be vaguely seen. The figure was slender and seemed to be a woman. Her body was incomparably huge. If she was in the starry sky of the universe, just one of her hands would be the size of an ordinary planet. Every move she made had a terrifying power that could shake planets. This was a giant god that could run rampant in the starry sky. However, such a huge god seemed to have been sleeping here for a long time. She only lay quietly in this pure white light, as if she could sleep for eternity. Suddenly Buzz! The pure sea of light actually surged with waves, instantly condensing into a holy and pure lotus platform above the huge figure. ¡°Who dares to take away my faith?¡± Chapter 360 - Nascent Soul Finally Reaches Perfection Chapter 360 Nascent Soul Finally Reaches Perfection Frightened by Cui Heng¡¯s aura, all the Immortal sects on Purple Sun Star obediently sent their books over. They did not even dare to take the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills. They only hoped that Cui Heng would not attack them. After all, the scene of the previous Dao Lord dying was too exaggerated. It simply exceeded the limits of their understanding. It made everyone feel extreme fear. However, Cui Heng naturally could not agree to this. How could he take the books for nothing? Wouldn¡¯t that be equivalent to owing a favor? That would be a loss. Therefore, he still gave the Myriad Techniques Return to One Pills to every Immortal Sect that provided ancient books. This could be considered as a transaction. They didn¡¯t owe each other anything. However, after collecting the various books, Cui Heng did not let these people leave. Instead, he called Zhuo Fan and the other Sect Masters of the Immortal sects over. He was prepared to warn them about something Zhuo Fan stood at the front with a very respectful attitude. The few Sect Masters beside him also wore respectful clothes and did not even dare to breathe loudly. Cui Heng¡¯s gaze swept across Zhuo Fan and the others and he said in a low voice, ¡°Other than buying your books, there¡¯s another very important thing to tell you.¡± Zhuo Fan immediately nodded and said, ¡°Exalted Immortal, please speak. We¡¯re all ears.¡± The other Sect Masters of the Immortal sects hurriedly echoed, their attitudes extremely humble. In the past, anyone who saw them in such a state would definitely suspect that they were seeing things or hallucinating. If it was neither, then they would be dreaming. Zhuo Fan was the Sect Master of the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace and also the true master of Purple Sun Star. This was almost equivalent to the current master of the Purple Sun Realm. The other leaders of the Immortal sects were also the strongest and most powerful people in the entire Purple Sun Realm. Now, they were all like humble servants who knelt respectfully in front of Cui Heng. ¡°This time, I only called you over to say one thing,¡± Cui Heng said solemnly. ¡°It¡¯s about establishing a new order. I will establish a rule on Purple Sun Planet that can ensure the safety of most people. Be it ordinary mortals or the high and mighty Creators, they will all be treated equally under this rule and enjoy the same level of safety. No matter who breaks the rules of order, they will be punished accordingly. It won¡¯t be different regardless of whether this person is an ordinary person or a Creator. In the future, it won¡¯t just be Purple Sun Star that will be like this. Tai Cang Planet and Divine Might Planet will also be like this. The entire Purple Sun Realm and the starry skies of the myriad worlds outside will also be like this. Of course, those who have cultivated successfully are still stronger than ordinary people in the end. They can take on better positions under this order and have more benefits. However, everything is difficult in the beginning. While the rules of order are established, there needs to be clear examples. As long as there are examples, it will be easier for others to believe in this new law of order. Now that I¡¯ve told you these things, I hope that you can be an example in the future and lead the people of Purple Sun Star to an era of safety filled with order.¡± After saying this, Zhuo Fan and the others were dumbfounded. They could not help but reveal dumbfounded expressions. What was going on? Order? Safety Let ordinary people live as safely as the Creators? Was this something a Lord of the Heavens would care about? Wasn¡¯t this a little too ridiculous? Of course, they did not dare to express their emotions. After their initial shock, they quickly adjusted their expressions and bowed respectfully to Cui Heng. Exalted Immortal, you¡¯re willing to establish a safe and complete order for the starry skies of the myriad worlds. Your merit is truly boundless!¡± ¡°This is a great deed. What Exalted Immortal is going to do will definitely be the greatest thing since the birth of the Myriad Worlds.¡± ¡°Exalted Immortal, this is a blessing for the countless living beings in the starry skies!¡± ¡­ Zhuo Fan and the others rushed to promise and praise. ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk nonsense.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently. His gaze swept across these people and he said in a low voice, ¡°A new order will be established soon. At that time, I¡¯ll watch your performance.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Zhuo Fan and the others heaved a sigh of relief. From the looks of it, the Exalted Immortal was not a bloodthirsty person. As long as they led all the disciples in their sect to focus on cooperating with this new order, there should not be any problems. However, their hearts were still filled with doubts. An expert like Exalted Immortal was definitely an outstanding existence among the Lords of the Heavens. Why did he care about the lives of ordinary people? In the eyes of Zhuo Fan and the others, all living beings below the Sage realm were just a group of ants. It was not worth caring about at all. Of course, due to Cui Heng¡¯s might, they did not dare to show such emotions. They only followed Cui Heng¡¯s will respectfully. While making the arrangements on Purple Sun Star, Hui Shi felt a warmth on his back. ¡°Howl!¡± Huo Er appeared from behind him and shook its head. ¡°Hui Shi, Immortal Venerable wants you to bring Liu Litao to Purple Sun Star to establish order. The Great Zhou Imperial Court will grant him a royal title.¡± This was the second Nine Fire Flame Dragon that Cui Heng had created. At first, it was to ensure Hui Shi¡¯s safety in the Heavenly Void World. Later on, it followed Hui Shi. As Huo Er did not have any ambition, it was basically lying down and waiting to improve. Even so, its cultivation realm had actually already reached the Mid-stage Nascent Soul realm. It could be said to be very powerful. However, its intelligence still did not seem to be very high. Perhaps it was because it was too lazy to use its brain, but it still liked to howl, just like when it was born. ¡°Sir has already subdued Purple Sun Star?¡± Hui Shi could not help but be surprised. He sighed and said, ¡°As expected of Sir, he¡¯s indeed powerful!¡± From his perspective, not long after Cui Heng left Divine Might Planet, he had actually subdued the entire Purple Sun Star. Such speed was really breathtaking. After all, Purple Sun Star was the largest planet in the entire Purple Sun Realm. There were many forces on it, and there were even top Immortal sects like the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace. Not to mention subduing them, even walking through these forces would take a lot of time. ¡°The might of the Immortal Venerable is naturally immeasurable.¡± Huo Er chuckled. ¡°Roar, let¡¯s go and find Liu Litao.¡± ¡­. Cui Heng had a very clear plan for governing the Purple Sun Realm. Divine Might Planet was deeply plagued by the faith of the sects. Even if they resolved the White Lotus Lifeless Sect, there was no way to let the people who worshiped the Holy Mother of White Lotus return to the normal path. He could only take his time. Therefore, the core of the Great Zhou would stay on Divine Might Planet and be personally governed by Li Mingqiong. She would gradually nibble away at the territory of the White Lotus Lifeless Sect and free the people¡¯s minds that had been fooled by the Holy Mother of White Lotus, guiding them to return to the right path. All the Immortal sects on Purple Sun Star had already submitted. That was why Cui Heng called Liu Litao and Hui Shi over. At the same time, Huo Er would guard them to directly build a secure country of the Great Zhou to implement the policies of the Great Zhou and establish a new order. As for Tai Cang Star, there was no hurry. As long as the Purple Sun Star and Divine Might Star had already implemented the rules of the new order, Tai Cang Star would naturally follow suit. Of course, if Tai Cang Star did not take advantage of the situation, Cui Heng would personally go over to persuade them. However, for the current him, the most important thing was to read the books he had obtained from Purple Sun Star and understand more about the secrets of Purple Sun Heaven. Cui Heng could clearly feel that his Nascent Soul cultivation was about to reach a critical point. He estimated that after digesting the gains from Purple Sun Star, he would be able to truly reach the peak of the Nascent Soul realm. At that time, his Nascent Soul would be completely perfected. He would only be short of the feedback from changing the world. As a fragment of the Purple Sun Heaven, the Purple Sun Realm had an extraordinary influence on the starry skies of the myriad worlds. As long as he could complete the transformation of the Purple Sun Realm, he would definitely be able to obtain incomparably huge feedback. This way, the Soul Formation realm was no longer far. The Heaven Realm ruled the entire Central World. It was the peak of the myriad worlds and it was mysterious and endless. There are three Higher Heavens, nine Middle Heavens, and 24 Lower Heavens under the Heaven Realm. Purple Sun Heaven was one of the Nine Middle Heavens. It was said that at its peak, an existence at the Ninth Realm had once appeared. However, because it had existed for a long time, it was impossible to verify the identity of this Ninth Realm existence. The furthest timeline that these books could trace back to was only more than 400,000 years ago. Beyond that, there were only stories similar to myths and legends. However, even so, Cui Heng still learned a lot of information. He had roughly understood the entire Purple Sun Heaven, what kind of forces, inheritances, and important figures there were¡­ If he wanted to, he could even directly materialize a large portion of the Purple Sun Heaven through the divine power of Illusory Descent. me Other than this, he also learned some important secrets. For example, why did Lord of the Heavens Ziyang lead so many Dao Lords to attack the Saint Demon Heaven back then? Why he had to explore that ruin, as well as the true origin of the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace. These secrets provided Cui Heng with quite a bit of feedback, allowing his Nascent Soul cultivation to increase further. Finally, ten years later. Everyone on Purple Sun Star sensed something and subconsciously looked up at the sky. The light and shadow of a Purple Mansion Golden Hall appeared, emitting an incomparably profound Dao rune aura. It was as if it was everywhere and was reflected in the eyes of every living being on Purple Sun Star. At this moment, Purple Sun Star had already established some order under the efforts of Liu Litao, Hui Shi, and Huo Er. Even such an earth-shattering scene did not cause much of a stir. However, the Creators were all extremely shocked. In their perception, the Purple Mansion Golden Hall floating in the sky seemed to be the manifestation of the origin of all laws and Great Dao. It was as if a heavenly realm had descended. At this moment, Cui Heng¡¯s Nascent Soul was finally completely perfected. He had truly reached the limit of the Nascent Soul realm and reached the peak. There was only room for improvement in front of him. As long as he accumulated enough, he could attempt to break through The Soul Formation realm! Chapter 361 - This Saintess Is Too Cautious Chapter 361 This Saintess Is Too Cautious What Cui Heng needed to accumulate now was naturally not his cultivation realm, but the feedback from the transformation of this world. The transformation of Purple Sun Star had been going on for ten years. Although the speed of advancement was extremely fast, Purple Sun Star was too big. Limited by the problem of communication of information, many places could not be ruled effectively, let alone establish new rules of order. But even so, it increased Cui Heng¡¯s feedback greatly. In the past ten years, his accumulation had increased greatly. In the Purple Mansion Golden Hall, the Nascent Soul¡¯s body was already filled with purple-gold light. This light spread endlessly as if it had no end. An incomparably mysterious charm was brewing on the Nascent Soul. As long as he accumulated enough purple-gold light, Cui Heng could begin to prepare to officially break through to the Soul Formation realm. This required the complete transformation of the Purple Sun Realm. According to Cui Heng¡¯s own estimation, it would probably take more than a hundred years. After all, Purple Sun Star was too big. It was simply as difficult as ascending to the heavens to establish a kingdom with unified laws on such a huge planet. This would definitely take a long time. Other than Purple Sun Star, there was also a situation on Tai Cang Star. Just as Cui Heng had expected, as long as a stable order could be implemented and bring tangible benefits, there was no need to implement it externally. Tai Cang Star would take the initiative to learn it. This was indeed the case now. After ten years of implementation, Purple Sun Star and Divine Might Star became safer and more stable. Tai Cang Star spontaneously began to learn and mimic this kind of order. In order to speed up their learning, Cui Heng sent Zheng Nanxun over to guide the reforms on Tai Cang Star. Of course, in order to ensure her safety, the Nine Fire Flame Dragon, Huo Si, who had already reached the Mid-stage Nascent Soul realm, went with her. Now that the rules of order on Purple Sun Star were being implemented in an orderly manner, and Tai Cang Star had also begun to take off, Divine Might Planet was the first to encounter some trouble. The source of this trouble was the White Lotus Lifeless Sect that had yet to be completely destroyed. ¡­. Divine Might Planet. Great Zhou Imperial Palace, Qinzheng Hall. Li Mingqiong sat on a chair and frowned slightly. She closed her eyes and pondered. She was very puzzled by what was happening in the Great Zhou. After more than 20 years of progress, the Great Zhou had already occupied more than half of Divine Might Planet. Even the places that had yet to be occupied already had experts in place to suppress the White Lotus Lifeless Sect. Therefore, from three to four years ago, the believers of the White Lotus Lifeless Sect could only hide in a corner. Moreover, there were constantly believers who gave up their former faith and turned to the Great Zhou. It was as if the situation was completely hopeless. If nothing unexpected happened, Li Mingqiong was confident that she could take down the entire Divine Might Planet within ten years. However, in the past year, strange things have happened frequently. The people who had already settled down in the Great Zhou and even married and had children suddenly gave up on their originally harmonious family and ran to the ravines to continue worshiping the Holy Mother of White Lotus. Moreover, they were the lowest-level believers. Even if they were found by the people of the Great Zhou, they had no intention of repentance and even wanted to commit suicide. This was completely abnormal. The Great Zhou had order and rules. Everyone was equal in terms of the country¡¯s laws. Even the most ordinary mortals had the same rights and safety as the Creators, but their division of labor would be different. Life was also very prosperous and safe. People did not have to worry that they would never wake up again. If they ran away from the Great Zhou to worship the Holy Mother of White Lotus, not only would they lose their stable and rich living environment, but they would also have to live every day in danger. They would have to worry every day about whether they could see the sun tomorrow. Most importantly, they would be greatly oppressed. In the White Lotus Lifeless Sect, believers of different levels had completely different statuses and authority. The believers who defected from the Great Zhou were at the lowest level, and their status was even worse than cows and horses. Under normal circumstances, anyone with a normal mind would not give up their life in the Great Zhou to worship the Holy Mother of White Lotus. But now, something was very wrong. The number of people who defected from the Great Zhou actually increased year by year. Recently, there was even a matter of everyone from a county defecting to the depths of the mountain to worship the Holy Mother of White Lotus. At first, Li Mingqiong thought that the Creator realm expert of the White Lotus Lifeless Sect had taken action, so she sent the Yellow-scarved Strongman to investigate, but she did not find any traces. Those who had defected from the Great Zhou had all changed their minds without warning. They did not even make any preparations before running off. They did not even bring food with them and left empty-handed. ¡°Why is this happening?¡± Li Mingqiong frowned, puzzled. Actually, she also wanted to ask Cui Heng, but after careful consideration, she gave up on the idea. After all, Cui Heng was in seclusion studying books. She did not want to disturb her master¡¯s cultivation. Moreover, governing the country was her own cultivation. In her opinion, this was a problem that she should solve alone. She could not trouble her master for everything. Otherwise, this would not be her cultivation. ¡°Could it be that the Holy Mother of White Lotus has made a move?¡± Li Mingqiong¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she thought of the supreme god worshiped by the White Light Lifeless Sect. Cui Heng had once told her that this Holy Mother of White Lotus was a real God. She was extremely powerful and could not be underestimated Actually, after Cui Heng learned about the situation with the Holy Mother of White Lotus, he planned to directly destroy the White Lotus Lifeless Sect on Divine Might Planet. But after checking the condition of the ordinary people on Divine Might Planet, he gave up on this plan. Once these ordinary people lost their faith, they might directly collapse or even commit suicide. Hence, while Li Mingqiong expanded her territory, she used the Yellow-scarved Guardian God to preach and take over the empty spiritual worlds of ordinary people to complete a smooth transition. However, the recent situation had already made it impossible for it to be smooth. ¡°Originally, I wanted to personally go to the White Lotus Lifeless Sect to investigate. Now, it seems that it¡¯s still too dangerous to do so.¡± Li Mingqiong thought to herself, ¡°If it¡¯s really this Holy Mother of White Lotus, then I have to look for Master.¡± As an Emperor who had ruled the country for hundreds of years, she knew very well that it was important to be careful when something happened. It was impossible for her to do something as stupid as risking her life alone and letting Cui Heng save her. Therefore, after suspecting that a God was using divine powers against her country, Li Mingqiong immediately gave up on the idea of taking action herself and decided to report it to Cui Heng first. However, she was busy with the Great Zhou and could not leave immediately. Moreover, to her, the safest place was in the Great Zhou. Therefore, she sent someone to look for the Yellow-scarved Strongman and asked him to look for Cui Heng to explain her guess. After making these arrangements, Li Mingqiong pondered for a while and muttered, ¡°However, I can¡¯t just wait for Master to help. I have to make some preparations first.¡± Then, she sat cross-legged and closed her eyes, entering a meditative state. Her divine sense instantly emptied, and then everything in the entire Great Zhou appeared in her perception. This was a unique method of the path of national fate. As long as one she entered a meditative state, she could see everything within the country. Even an ant could not escape her sight. As long as she entered this state, Li Mingqiong, the Emperor, would know everything in her country. 100,000 miles away from the western border of the Great Zhou, there was a vast and boundless desert. It was extremely hot all year round, and the ground was as if it was on fire. It was difficult for ordinary people to even survive here. However, in the middle of this desert was an oasis that occupied an area of ten kilometers. It was filled with vitality. In the middle of the oasis was a huge white-jade lotus statue. Surrounded by them was a magnificent palace. There was a plaque hanging on it: Holy Mother of White Lotus Palace! This was actually the headquarters of the White Lotus Lifeless Sect on Divine Might Planet, and also the place where the White Lotus Goddess had descended in legends. Even now, every thousand years, a Saintess would appear out of thin air here. She would bring the decree from the Holy Mother and guide the sect forward. Therefore, to the White Lotus Lifeless Sect of the Divine Might Planet, this was the core of the core, the holy land of the holy land. It had an unparalleled special meaning. Just a year ago, the Saintess of this generation appeared out of thin air here. She brought the decree of the Holy Mother of White Lotus and said that someone was bullying her believers in this realm. She wanted the people of the White Lotus Lifeless Sect to immediately attack, capture them, and burn them alive. Of course, the sinner was powerful and they could not act rashly. Moreover, his whereabouts were hidden. He had to be lured out first. Hence, in the past year, there had been people who often defected from the Great Zhou to worship the Holy Mother of White Lotus. Actually, it was all the work of this Saintess. At this moment, in the Holy Mother of White Lotus Palace, the current Sect Master of the White Lotus Lifeless Sect, Song Tan, was kneeling on the ground. His attitude and expression were very respectful. as In front of Song Tan was a white jade lotus throne with a young girl sitting on it. She looked to be only 16 or 17 years old. Her facial features were exquisite, and her face was picturesque. Her appearance could be said to be extremely beautiful. She sat on the lotus throne and formed lotus seals with her hands, looking holy and mysterious. Her eyes were bright and penetrating, as if they could see through all the illusions in the world. As long as one looked at her, they would feel their body and mind empty, as if they had returned to their most primitive and pure state. This was the Saintess of the White Lotus Lifeless Sect who had descended here a year ago. ¡°Saintess, there¡¯s still no movement from the Great Zhou.¡± Song Tan lowered his head, not daring to look at the Saintess at all. His tone was incomparably respectful. ¡°Then continue letting more people come over,¡± the Saintess said indifferently. ¡°One day, that person won¡¯t be able to stand it anymore and will jump out himself. Only then will I be able to attack.¡± ¡°Yes, Saintess.¡± Song Tan nodded, but he was a little puzzled. Why didn¡¯t they attack directly? Why did they have to use such a method to lure the snake out of its hole? ¡°You have doubts?¡± The Saintess saw through Song Tao¡¯s thoughts. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Song Tan hurriedly shook his head. ¡°Speak.¡± Her tone was still as calm as an ancient well as she said indifferently, ¡°Actually, even if you don¡¯t ask, I know what you¡¯re thinking. Why don¡¯t you just say it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Song Tan was silent for a moment. In the end, he took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Saintess, you seem to be a little afraid of Cui Heng? Actually, with your strength, you can completely kill him.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The Saintess shook her head gently and said indifferently, ¡°You know his true strength?¡± ¡°After the Heaven Realm disappeared, no new Lord of the Heavens was born in the myriad worlds. He should be a Dao Lord.¡± Song Tan voiced his judgment. He was originally very sure, but after hearing the Saintess¡¯ tone, he could not help but doubt his analysis. ¡°How can someone who dares to steal the faith of the Holy Mother be just a small Dao Lord?¡± The Saintess smiled faintly. ¡°This person must have something strange about him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have such guts. ¡°There¡¯s no lack of unexpected experts in this world, so we have to be careful no matter what we do. Let¡¯s test him bit by bit first to lure the snake out of its hole and slowly figure out his strength. ¡°When we make a move in the end, we must have complete confidence in success and have the determination to win. Only then can we resolve the problem in one go.¡± Chapter 362 - The Loophole in the Heart State, Not Unexpected Chapter 362 The Loophole in the Heart State, Not Unexpected Purple Sun Star, inside the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace. Cui Heng was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed. In his Niwan Palace, endless purple-gold divine light gathered around his Nascent Soul, like a boundless sea. His Nascent Soul was soaked in the center of this sea of purple-gold divine light, sublimating bit by bit. While optimizing his Dharmic powers and essence, he also saw a higher realm. He was already very close to the Soul Formation realm. ¡°The Purple Golden Divine Light is still not enough.¡± Cui Heng slowly opened his eyes and frowned slightly. He thought to himself, ¡°Moreover, I feel that something is missing. There are some parts that are not harmonious enough. What can it be?¡± Going from the Nascent Soul realm to the Soul Formation realm was a huge leap. The essence of life would be sublimated to the extreme, and the power of divine powers would also increase countless times. This hurdle was naturally extremely difficult to break through. As Cui Heng accumulated more and more Purple Golden Divine Light, he could vaguely feel that he had neglected a very important thing, but he could not figure out what it was for a moment. This was a very mysterious feeling. Even he was not very sure if this feeling was real. He could only rely on constantly accumulating the Purple Golden Divine Light to make this feeling more and more clear so that he could truly find the problem and solve it. ¡°On the path of cultivation, the role of a Master and Dao companions are really very important.¡± Cui Heng could not help but sigh with emotion. This was not the first time he had such thoughts. His cultivation path was not clear. He only had a general concept and path. The exact details had to be comprehended, studied, and even guessed by himself. There was no clear method for breaking through. For example, the question he encountered now. If he had a master to lead the way, he only needed to ask what was going on to obtain an answer. It was not difficult at all. Even without a Master, if there was a Dao companion of the same realm, they could discuss their comprehension of cultivation and thoughts on breaking through to the next realm. They could make up for each other¡¯s strengths and stimulate inspiration. Perhaps they could also find the problem. However, to Cui Heng, he could only figure it out and study it himself. There was no guide, no companion. ¡°Right now, I can only accumulate enough Purple Golden Divine Light to strengthen my perception of this discordant part as much as possible and gradually find the problem.¡± Cui Heng sighed softly. He suddenly felt a little frustrated in his heart as inexplicable thoughts appeared in his mind. Why was his cultivation so difficult? Why did he have to study how to break through himself? He even guessed that this Primary Grade Immortal Technique was too weak! What did it have to be like this?! I just want to live a peaceful life. I don¡¯t have much to pursue. I just want no one in this world to be able to kill me. Why was it so difficult?! Why?! The moment he felt this frustration, the entire Purple Sun Star instantly became covered in dark clouds. The world was filled with an incomparably oppressive aura. Many martial artists with higher realms and stronger perception of the laws of heaven and earth even knelt down on the spot. Their entire bodies trembled, and their faces were pale with fear. This situation first happened on Purple Sun Star, then spread to the Great Zhou Dynasty on Divine Might Planet and the place where the rules of order were beginning to be implemented on Tai Cang Star. Li Mingqiong, Hui Shi, Liu Litao, and the others all felt a sense of suffocation at this moment. They looked at the sky in shock. In just a few breaths, this oppressive aura filled most of the Purple Sun Realm. After a while, in the Five Views Realm that was separated from the Purple Sun Realm by the endless starry skies, this oppressive aura also appeared, causing the expressions of more than a thousand Sages to change in unison. They looked up in horror. In the Wu Dynasty Palace, Pei Qingshu looked at the dark sky in surprise and muttered, ¡°This, what kind of power and great divine power is this? Unbelievable!¡± Daozhou Star and the Heavenly Void World were also affected. Countless gods and martial artists became terrified and did not understand what was going on. However, this oppressive aura did not last long. Cui Heng quickly realized that something was wrong with his mental state. He immediately restrained his emotions. At the same time, the Purple Sun Realm, the Five Views Realm, the Daozhou Star, and the Heavenly Void World also returned to normal. Many martial artists above the Sage realm had just recovered from the huge mental impact, and their soul strength had even increased Cui Heng frowned and thought to himself, ¡°Ever since I broke through to the Nascent Soul realm, why are there always problems with my mental state? Although it¡¯s still within a controllable range, it¡¯s inevitable that it will become more serious in the future. I have to think of a way to resolve this. Is it because this is actually one of the necessary tests to break through to the Soul Formation realm? Do I need to maintain a clear mind at all times? This is not impossible¡­ ¡°However, if that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s a problem. Why aren¡¯t my thoughts clear enough? Is it just the frustration caused by the blurry cultivation path? ¡°Or are there other reasons?¡± He stood up and paced around, starting to carefully analyze his experiences after stepping into the Nascent Soul realm. What aspects of himself were not enough? Dharma spells? That¡¯s not right. Whether it was the Miniature Thousand Mile Court, the Nine Fire Flame Dragon, the Five Thunder True Technique, or the Myriad Heavens Teleportation Immortal Incantation, Law and Order, Resurrection, Heavenly Thunder Origin Magnetic Divine Light, and other spells I had obtained later, I had already cultivated them to the peak of the Nascent Soul realm. Knowledge? That¡¯s not right either. I¡¯ve never slacked off in terms of exploring knowledge. Comprehension of the Great Dao laws? That didn¡¯t seem right as well. As I explored the unknown and cultivated Dharma spells deeper, my comprehension of the Great Dao laws had naturally increased. Especially after I began to modify the world, I could even rely on my own will to modify the Great Dao laws of the outside world. At this level, my comprehension of the Great Dao laws are extremely deep. But if it wasn¡¯t these, then what was it? Cui Heng was lost in thought. At this moment, he suddenly sensed the Sect Master of the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace, Zhuo Fan, kneeling outside. Behind him stood a tall and burly figure. It was the Yellow-scarved Strongman. Cui Heng temporarily restrained his thoughts and said to the outside, ¡°Come in.¡± Then, Zhuo Fan and the Yellow-scarved Strongman walked in together. The two of them bowed at the same time and said in unison, ¡°Greetings, Immortal Venerable.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Immortal Venerable, this Lord Immortal claims to be your servant,¡± Zhuo Fan explained. ¡°Immortal Venerable, there¡¯s an abnormality in the Great Zhou.¡± The Yellow-scarved Strongman reported respectfully, ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡± He explained the situation on Divine Might Planet¡¯s Great Zhou and added, ¡°Empress Li suspects that the Holy Mother of White Lotus has secretly taken action. She doesn¡¯t dare to act rashly, so she asked me to come over and tell you about this.¡± ¡°Holy Mother of White Lotus?¡± Cui Heng was stunned when he heard that. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°The Holy Mother of White Lotus is a Lord of the Heavens realm expert. She¡¯s at least an Eighth Realm expert, and the Great Zhou didn¡¯t show any strength that can compare to the Eighth Realm. If it¡¯s her, her methods probably won¡¯t be so gentle. Unless she wants to lure me out. Heh, she probably wants to lure me out. At that time, the White Lotus Lifeless Sect will have the full initiative. They can also attack me quickly after making preparations.¡± ¡°They actually have such guts?!¡± The Yellow-scarved Strongman was in disbelief. In his understanding, Cui Heng was an omnipotent being. Whoever dared to scheme against Cui Heng was completely tired of living ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t they dare?¡± Cui Heng shook his head and chuckled. ¡°After all, my reputation and strength have never been known. The White Lotus Lifeless Sect most likely doesn¡¯t even know what realm I¡¯m at¡­¡± At this point, he suddenly paused and felt a light flash across his mind. He thought to himself, ¡°That¡¯s right. Many people don¡¯t even know my reputation, strength, or even my existence. It was fine when I was on Daozhou Star, but after I arrived at the Five Views Realm, the situation became even more serious. Until I facilitated the Wu Dynasty to unify the Five Views Realm and fully implemented the rules of order, most people did not even know of my existence. Ever since I reached the Nascent Soul realm, I¡¯ve been staying behind the scenes. Most of the things are left to others to do. I haven¡¯t interacted much with the outside world. There seem to be problems with my mental state from then. It seems to have started after I did this. In that case, is it that my thoughts aren¡¯t clear enough, or perhaps it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t interacted much with the outside world? ¡°That¡¯s not right. These two are not directly related. Then compared to when I was at the Grand Completion Golden Core Realm, what am I missing now? Moreover, I¡¯m still related to the outside world?¡± Thinking of this, Cui Heng¡¯s expression suddenly became a little strange. Following this train of thought, there seemed to be only one thing he had done less after reaching the Nascent Soul realm. Show of divinity! Ever since he cultivated to the Nascent Soul realm, he rarely revealed his strength in front of others. If he analyzed his heart carefully, in the past, when he showed his divinity in front of others, it could indeed make him feel good. ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, it¡¯s a little ridiculous.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s thoughts raced as he muttered, ¡°However, it¡¯s not impossible to try. ¡°Of course, I still have to be sufficiently prepared. I have to prepare the life-saving methods, escape methods, and the right to enter the Grotto-Heaven first.¡± With this thought in mind, the aura on his body suddenly became ostentatious. From the originally calm sea, it became like the rising sun. ¨C Sca ¡°Yellow-scarved Strongman!¡± Cui Heng suddenly shouted. ¡°Yes!¡± The Yellow-scarved Strongman immediately kowtowed. ¡°Pass down my decree.¡± The aura on Cui Heng¡¯s body rose steadily, and his entire body began to emit a purple-gold divine light. He said in a low voice, ¡°Order the Divine Might Planet¡¯s White Lotus Lifeless Sect to immediately burn down the Holy Mother of White Lotus¡¯ statue and temple and submit to the Great Zhou. ¡°The deadline is within a month. I will personally go to those who haven¡¯t submitted. Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t warn them. ¡°Since they want to lure me out, I¡¯ll come out and give them a huge gift!¡± Chapter 363 - What Is Complete Preparation? Chapter 363 What Is Complete Preparation? Divine Might Planet, Great Zhou Imperial City. Li Mingqiong was in a meditative state every day, monitoring every blade of grass and tree in the Great Zhou Kingdom. However, she was still unable to stop the people from defecting and leaving the Great Zhou to worship the Holy Mother of White Lotus. It was useless even if she forcefully held them back. These people who had made up their minds to worship the Holy Mother of White Lotus were already hopeless. Once they realized that they could not escape from the Great Zhou, they would directly commit suicide. Faced with this situation, Li Mingqiong had also tried to directly modify the thoughts of these people and erase their thoughts of wanting to escape from the Great Zhou to worship the Holy Mother of White Lotus. But this was still useless. That was because after she erased this thought, another one would immediately be born. The thought of escaping from the Great Zhou to worship the Holy Mother of White Lotus seemed to have completely taken root in the person¡¯s body. It was completely impossible to eradicate it quickly unless one destroyed that person¡¯s consciousness. However, this was no different from killing them. It was impossible for Li Mingqiong to do that. Now, she was completely helpless. There was no way to deal with this strange appearance at all. She could only wait for Cui Heng¡¯s response. ¡°Empress Li, Immortal Venerable¡¯s decree has arrived.¡± Just as Li Mingqiong was frowning, the Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from the void. He had probably used a voice transmission technique from afar to inform her of this news. ¡°It¡¯s Master¡¯s decree!¡± She was immediately overjoyed. She hurriedly stood up and bowed respectfully in the direction of the voice. ¡°Respectfully accepting Master¡¯s decree!¡± At the same time, she was looking forward to how Cui Heng would resolve this matter. After a while, the Yellow-scarved Strongman arrived in front of the Qinzheng Hall. After walking in, he said with a solemn expression, ¡°Announce the Immortal Dharmic Edict! The White Lotus Lifeless Sect of the Divine Might Planet will immediately burn down the statue of the Holy Mother of White Lotus and the temple and submit to the Great Zhou. ¡°The deadline is one month. Those who haven¡¯t submitted will be personally visited by Immortal Venerable and he will persuade the remaining believers of the White Lotus Lifeless Sect to return to the Great Zhou.¡± ¡°What?¡± Li Mingqiong was stunned when she heard the contents of the decree. Her face revealed shock and confusion as she muttered, ¡°Master is actually going to personally take action?¡± This outcome really surprised her. In her impression, Cui Heng had always disdained to personally take action. He basically let his disciples, servants, or the creatures he created take action. In Li Mingqiong¡¯s opinion, this was very normal. After all, her Master was a supreme existence with an extremely high realm. The Golden Immortals, Limitless Golden Immortals, Sages, and Creators they had encountered in the past were not worth him personally taking action. But this time, he was actually going to attack personally. Li Mingqiong became nervous and thought to herself, ¡°Looks like the enemy is really very powerful. However, it¡¯s the Holy Mother of White Lotus¡¯s honor to be able to let Master personally take action.¡± As for whether Cui Heng would succeed, she did not even think about it. In her understanding, her master was definitely invincible. Therefore, as this thought flashed through her mind, she bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Then, Li Mingqiong¡¯s voice spread throughout the entire Great Zhou and reached the ears of every citizen. ¡°I am the Emperor of the Great Zhou. The rebels of the White Lotus Lifeless Sect, listen to my decree. You are to burn all the statues and temples of the White Lotus Goddess within a month and submit to the Great Zhou. If you do not comply, at that time, the Supreme Being will descend. You will bear the consequences yourself!¡± ¡­. Li Mingqiong¡¯s decree spread throughout the entire Great Zhou. This was also the first time the ordinary people had heard such a strict decree, and it was also the first time they had received a decree to uproot the White Lotus Lifeless Sect. For a moment, the entire Great Zhou was in turmoil. Countless believers of the White Lotus Lifeless Sect hiding in the Great Zhou Dynasty were bewildered, not understanding why the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s attitude had suddenly changed. Previously, they was clearly just nibbling away at the dynasty bit by bit and slowly planning. Why did they suddenly become so radical? And what was the ¡°Supreme Being¡± mentioned in the decree? Such earth-shattering news naturally spread to the oasis in the middle of the desert in the west at an extremely fast speed. In the end, it was sent to the Saintess in the Holy Mother of White Lotus Palace. Song Tan was still kneeling respectfully under the white lotus throne. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Saintess, what are you going to do with the Empress¡¯s decree? Should we deal with it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. Just follow the original plan.¡± The Saintess shook her head gently, looking confident. Then, the corners of her red lips curled up, revealing a smile that seemed to have succeeded in her scheme. Her beautiful chin curled up slightly as she said with a smile, ¡°The person behind the Great Zhou can¡¯t hold back anymore.¡± ¡°Since he said that there¡¯s a month¡¯s time, we¡¯ll cast this net for another month. After a month, we¡¯ll directly pull in the net and fish this big fish out!¡± ¡°Saintess is wise!¡± Song Tan immediately kowtowed. Seeing that the Saintess was so confident, he naturally did not have any doubts. Moreover, he had never thought that the person behind the Great Zhou Kingdom would be a match for the Saintess. After all, the Saintess of the White Lotus Lifeless Sect was very special. She was essentially formed by the power of the White Lotus Goddess crossing the void and projecting over, condensing many vital energies and laws in the world. Therefore, although this Saintess of the White Lotus Lifeless Sect had only been born for an extremely short period of time and was only formed by a projection, she was strong enough to fight against a Lord of the Heavens. She was an Eighth Realm expert of the Immortal World. Moreover, she could become the host of the Holy Mother of White Lotus at any time and unleash the power of a Lord of the Heavens. With such an identity and status, not to mention in the Purple Sun Realm, she could do whatever she wanted in the myriad worlds. The reason why they wanted to lure the snake out of its hole and not directly destroy the Great Zhou was because this Saintess was more cautious and liked to be completely prepared before attacking. Now that the other party actually dared to jump out himself, he was simply courting death. ¡°Song Tan, in a month, announce our location to the public.¡± The Saintess¡¯ beautiful face was filled with a confident smile. Suddenly, her eyes turned cold as she said in a low voice. ¡°At that time, there will be 18 large arrays and 12 Heaven Ascension Divine Weapons waiting for him. Unless he¡¯s also a Lord of the Heavens, he won¡¯t be able to escape calamity. ¡°I¡¯ll make him die without a grave!¡± ¡­. After letting the Yellow-scarved Strongman leave, Cui Heng began to prepare. One month was not a long time. He had to grasp it well. This was his first true public appearance in the past few hundred years. If he attacked openly and attracted the attention of some supreme existences, it would be dangerous. He had to have enough methods to escape. First, he had to exchange for the right to enter the Grotto-Heaven in advance. As long as he entered the Grotto-Heaven, everything would be safe and he would not be harmed again. However, entering the Grotto-Heaven was only the last resort. If he could rely on his own strength to resist or escape, he still had to do his best. Therefore, he prepared the Myriad Heavens Teleportation Immortal Incantation in advance. At that time, he could directly activate it and escape hundreds of light years away. He was also prepared for the laws. He would directly modify the laws and change the laws on Purple Sun Planet to a state that was beneficial to him but harmful to the enemy. At the same time, he would secretly set up the Five Elements Primordial Chaos Yin Yang Reversal Technique to blur the enemy¡¯s perception of the Great Dao laws and even everything in the void, affecting their judgment in all aspects. On the basis of the above preparations, he would also condense pure offensive spells like the Great Heavenly Demon Yin Fire Technique, Heavenly Thunder Origin Magnetic Divine Light, and Five Thunder True Heart Technique and hide them in a small hidden space. Using the Miniature Thousand Mile Court, he could hide them in the range of the Five Elements Primordial Chaos Yin Yang Reversal Technique and attack with all his might while the other party¡¯s perception was blurry. Of course, other than these, Cui Heng would also prepare all other methods. For example, using the Shifting Stars Technique in advance to connect a certain space within the range of the Five Elements Primordial Chaos Yin Yang Reversal Technique to the core of a huge star outside the Purple Sun Realm. Of course, he also prepared for his own defense. Changing the laws, preparing the Auspicious Cloud Mandate, True Essence Spirit, Resurrection, and other spells were all for this. Simply put, even if a Soul Formation existence really appeared, he would be able to escape unscathed the moment he saw the other party. He could even make the other party unable to find his whereabouts at all. As for killing enemies above his level? Cui Heng did not even think about it. On the path of cultivation, the higher the realm, the less likely it was to jump realms and fight. This was especially so for the difference between the Nascent Soul realm and the Soul Formation realm. It was already extremely heaven-defying and unbelievable for him to escape unscathed from a Soul Formation cultivator with a peak Nascent Soul cultivation. After making all kinds of preparations, Cui Heng felt that he was fully armed and could not help but sigh with emotion. ¡°I still have to break through to the Soul Formation realm as soon as possible.¡± A month passed quickly. Just as everyone had expected, the White Lotus Lifeless Sect completely ignored the Empress of the Great Zhou, Li Mingqiong¡¯s imperial decree. They had no intention of restraining themselves at all and even wanted to make things worse. In the past month, more and more citizens had betrayed and escaped from the Great Zhou. There were even some who began to openly worship the Holy Mother of White Lotus in the Great Zhou and even built statues of her. There were also some commoners and martial arts experts who followed the rules of the Great Zhou Dynasty who were inexplicably killed. Moreover, the deceased were all engraved with the lotus flower mark. It was clearly announcing that this was done by the White Lotus Lifeless Sect. Everyone in the Great Zhou Dynasty began to panic. The social environment that had been peaceful for a long time was clearly showing signs of turmoil. Li Mingqiong was extremely busy. In such an atmosphere, a month passed quietly. This was the first day of the second month after the Empress of the Great Zhou, Li Mingqiong, issued the decree. Everyone was paying attention to the changes in the sky. Was it really as the Empress of the Great Zhou had said, that a Supreme Being would descend? At this moment, the sky had just turned hazy, and the sky was beginning to brighten. The morning sun was slowly rising when suddenly, Buzz! The entire Purple Sun Star suddenly trembled. A purple-gold light seemed to fall from an endless height, tearing through the sky and flying towards the desert to the west of the Great Zhou. A vast and direct aura suddenly filled the entire Purple Sun Star, causing all the living beings on this huge planet to feel such a powerful aura. At the same time, in the Holy Mother of White Lotus Palace in the middle of the desert to the west, the Saintess sitting on the White Lotus Dharma Throne suddenly opened her eyes. She looked outside and chuckled. ¡°The person who is courting death is here!¡± Chapter 364 - Five Elements Primordial Chaos Yin Yang Reversal Technique Chapter 364 Five Elements Primordial Chaos Yin Yang Reversal Technique The White Lotus Saintess was already prepared. Therefore, in her opinion, Cui Heng was completely courting death by charging over so rashly. He did not take her seriously at all. This was the path to death! The girl who looked holy and pure stood up from the White Lotus Throne and looked at the sky. Her teeth opened slightly as she shouted, ¡°Rise for me!¡± The moment Cui Heng descended into the sky above the western desert, 18 pure white lights soared into the sky. They came from different directions and contained different forms of power. Some affected people¡¯s cultivation, some cut off their perception of the laws, and some were pure attacks and destruction. However, these powers all had the same source, which was an array formed by white lotus flowers. A total of 18 array formations had been waiting here for a long time. The White Lotus Saintess could not be said to be careless. In order to deal with Cui Heng, she had used almost all her methods. These 18 array formations were the 18 laws projected onto her by the Holy Mother of White Lotus. They could only be used once every thousand years. In her opinion, as long as the other party was not a Lord of the Heavens, it was definitely impossible for him to break through these 18 array formations. Even if these 18 array formations were really broken through, there were still 12 more powerful Heaven Ascension Divine Weapons. They were genuine treasures. Therefore, the White Lotus Saintess was already certain of the results. No matter what, Cui Heng would die here. The 18 array formations were all at the nomological level. After their power was unleashed, the entire Divine Might Planet immediately underwent a tremendous change. The Heaven Earth Essence Qi on the entire Divine Might Planet seemed to have been frozen. Even the Sage Kings could not mobilize it at all. Naturally, the laws were also isolated, making it impossible to sense its existence. This directly caused all the martial artists above the Xiantian realm on Divine Might Planet to be able to only rely on the power of their bodies. However, these were only weakening people¡¯s strength. They could not cause any substantial damage, nor did they cause any damage. However, as the remaining array formations activated their power, various pure destructive forces began to wreak havoc everywhere on Divine Might Planet. First of all, all the clouds on Divine Might Planet were enveloped, and the sky was isolated. This incomparably huge star instantly became pitch-black. At the same time, tens of millions of huge tornadoes that were more than 100,000 meters tall appeared in various places on the planet. They were like countless vortexes that wanted to destroy everything in the world. What followed were countless lightning bolts. These lightning bolts were like huge lightning dragons dancing in the sky, baring their fangs and brandishing their claws, unscrupulously displaying the power of lightning Meteors from the sky were pulled over by some powerful nomological power. They tore through the sky and fell, forming countless huge fireballs that were about to burn the ground. There were also other disasters like earthquakes, tsunamis, landslides, floods, and so on that erupted at the same time. The entire Divine Might Planet had become an apocalyptic scene. As long as this destructive power spread out, even if not all the living beings on Divine Might Planet died, at least 99% of them would be reduced to ashes. Seeing that this destructive power was about to descend, all the living beings on Divine Might Planet revealed extremely terrified expressions. But this was a terrifying force that wanted to destroy the entire civilization. Even the Sage Kings could only barely protect themselves from death. The reason being that they could not mobilize the Heaven Earth Essence Qi, nor could they resonate with the laws to use divine powers. It was naturally difficult for them to save people from afar. Although the tragedy had yet to happen, one could already predict what kind of tragedy would happen next. This made one feel extreme despair. ¡°Why, why is this happening?!¡± ¡°Who can save me? Who can save me? Whether it¡¯s the Empress of the Great Zhou or the Holy Mother of White Lotus, who can save me!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t want to die. What¡¯s going on?!¡± Screams, wails, and cries for help sounded on Divine Might Planet. But no one had a choice. They could only watch helplessly as the huge tornado attacked, the powerful lightning struck, and the giant meteors flew over. All kinds of doomsday disasters descended. However, everyone in the Great Zhou Imperial City was very calm. Li Mingqiong stood at the front and looked at the phenomena and calamities in the sky with a calm expression. In her heart, Cui Heng was an omnipotent existence. She did not have to worry about anything at all. ¡°Be still!¡± At this moment, a faint voice descended from the sky. At the same time, an incomparably majestic figure entered the eyes of every citizen of Great Zhou. It was Cui Heng. The moment this voice appeared, everything in the Great Zhou seemed to have been paused ¡ª Whether it was the tornado, the lightning, the meteors falling from the sky, the surging tsunami, or the collapsing mountain range, all of them stopped at this moment. Everyone in the Great Zhou was stunned when they saw this scene. They felt that everything in front of them had become a still picture. There were also people from the Heavenly Void World in the current Great Zhou. Some of them recognized Cui Heng and exclaimed. ¡°It¡¯s Immortal Cui Heng, Her Grace¡¯s Master. It¡¯s indeed him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great! With Immortal Cui Heng around, we don¡¯t have to worry about anything!!¡± ¡°Greetings, Immortal Cui Heng. Thank you for protecting us!¡± Such exclamations rose and fell, and the voices surged into the sky like waves. Many of the natives of Divine Might Planet did not know who Cui Heng was, so they pulled the people around them and asked. After receiving an answer, they immediately kowtowed to Cui Heng. ¡°Greetings, Exalted Immortal!¡± ¡­. At this moment, Cui Heng was in the sky above the Holy Mother of White Lotus Palace. To the current him, letting the Great Zhou enter a partially stationary state was a very simple matter. It was effortless, and he could not even be considered to be distracted. At this moment, his attention was still on the Holy Mother of White Lotus Palace, and he was slightly puzzled. ¡°What are they trying to do with such weak array formations?¡± Cui Heng stared at the light revealed by the 18 array formations and thought to himself, ¡°Are they trying to show weakness and confound me?¡± OUIS Actually, when he first descended, he had planned to attack with thunderous methods and quickly end the battle. However, the sudden 18 lights caught him off guard. It was too weak! It was really too weak. Although the light of these array formations was at the nomological level, it was not even at the level of an ordinary Late-stage Nascent Soul cultivator. It was only equivalent to having a portion of the characteristics of a Late-stage Nascent Soul cultivator. To Cui Heng, it was even weaker than a breeze blowing under the warm spring sun. At this moment, he even had the thought that he was making a mountain out of a molehill by doing his best to deal with an enemy of this level. However, it was only for a moment before Cui Heng immediately extinguished this thought. A lion used its full strength to hunt a rabbit. There was nothing wrong with being careful with any enemy. Hence, in a flash, Cui Heng made his final decision. He attacked with all his might! In the next moment, purple-gold light burst out from his body and directly entered the void, turning into countless cloud runes that scattered in all directions, enveloping the void within a radius of 100,000 kilometers. Boom! With a loud bang, everything of the Five Elements within the range of the Cloud Pattern Talisman became chaotic. The ground turned into water, metal turned into flames, trees turned into water¡­ Immediately after, the direction of the sky and earth was reversed, and the directions were mixed up. The laws of operation on the physical level also collapsed in an instant. The void within a radius of 100,000 kilometers suddenly turned into a gray world. There was no heaven and earth, no everything. All concepts on the physical level were confused, and even the Great Dao laws seemed to no longer exist. Five Elements Primordial Chaos Yin Yang Reversal Technique! With this spell, Holy Mother of White Lotus Palace no longer existed. Whether it was the 18 array formations that had already been displayed or the 12 Heaven Ascension Divine Weapons that were still hidden, they were all reduced to powder and no longer existed. The White Lotus Saintess was still alive, but she had already become disheveled and no longer looked as confident as before. At this moment, all her clothes had been destroyed, and she stood naked in the chaos. Song Tan and the others in the Holy Mother of White Lotus Palace had long been reduced to ashes. Only she could rely on the essence of the projection from the Holy Mother of White Lotus to maintain her body from being destroyed. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± The White Lotus Saintess screamed in horror, her face filled with disbelief. She looked at Cui Heng in disbelief. Then, without thinking, she turned into a stream of light and tried to rush out of this endless chaos and escape. However, Cui Heng¡¯s Five Elements Primordial Chaos Yin Yang Reversal Technique was extremely powerful. Even a Soul Formation existence would be trapped for a few seconds, let alone a person who had not even reached the Late-stage Nascent Soul realm. The White Lotus Saintess could not even withstand the special environment created by the Five Elements Primordial Chaos Yin Yang Reversal Technique. Not long after she flew, her body and soul began to be disintegrated by the endless chaos and collapsed bit by bit. Although this spell was used to trap people, when the difference in strength was too great, a spell that specialized in trapping people would also become a killing technique. The Boundless Chaos was originally to destroy the laws of the material level, thereby achieving the effect of confusing direction, perception, and the laws of matter. Such power was not something a person who was not even at the Late-stage Nascent Soul realm could withstand. Cui Heng looked at the White Lotus Saintess who was on the verge of collapse and raised his hand. His expression became a little strange. He really wanted to say, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± It was only the first spell! How many methods and backups had he prepared before coming? In the end, he could finish the battle with just a trapping technique? However, at this moment, the expression on the White Lotus Saintess¡¯ face suddenly twisted as she shouted at the top of her lungs. ¡°Holy Mother, save me! Holy Mother, save me!¡± Chapter 365 - Great Heavenly Demon Yin Fire, Heavenly Thunder Magnetic Divine Light Chapter 365 Great Heavenly Demon Yin Fire, Heavenly Thunder Magnetic Divine Light Although this Saintess was only a projection of the Holy Mother of White Lotus, she was still a true living being. When facing death, she naturally had the desire to live. Now, she had no time to think about why Cui Heng was so powerful and why the array formation and divine weapons she had carefully prepared could not even withstand a single blow. At this moment, she only wanted to live. Her desire to live overwhelmed everything. She shouted at the top of her lungs and tried her best to ask for help. She really wanted to obtain help before her body and soul completely collapsed. Actually, when the Saintess¡¯ body and soul began to collapse, the Holy Mother of White Lotus had already sensed it. In the void, where billions of Great Dao gathered and endless laws gathered, in the center of a pure white sea of light, a slender female figure slowly stood up. Her huge body naturally carried unparalleled power. Every move she made contained endless Great Dao and thousands of laws. She was like the ruler of the Heavenly Dao and could command all laws. This is the Holy Mother of White Lotus. She had already sensed the changes on Divine Might Planet. ¡°My Saintess is equivalent to a Sage King. Now, she¡¯s actually forced to ask for help. This person who robbed my faith is actually so powerful?¡± The Holy Mother of White Lotus was not angry but happy. The corners of her mouth actually revealed a faint smile. ¡°Then let¡¯s test him.¡± She gently raised her right hand and slowly slapped down. A layer of phantom fell from her palm and directly crossed the endless void to descend into the Purple Sun Realm. At the same time, in the starry sky outside Divine Might Planet. Many of the Sage Kings and Creators who had gathered here to observe the situation suddenly became nervous. They felt a sense of warning in their hearts, as if a disaster was about to befall them. They were all experts from Purple Sun Star and Tai Cang Star. After hearing that Cui Heng was going to attack the White Lotus Lifeless Sect, they hurriedly rushed over to observe the situation so that they could make preparations according to the outcome of the battle. As for their safety, they were not too worried. This was because Divine Might Planet was huge enough, several times larger than ordinary stars. It was enough to withstand a powerful attack. Under normal circumstances, even a battle between the Lords of the Heavens would not affect the universe outside the planet. non It should be very safe to watch the battle from space. But the situation didn¡¯t seem right. ¡°What¡¯s going on?! Could it be that the White Lotus Saintess has helpers?¡± ¡°No way. With Immortal Venerable Cui¡¯s power, he wouldn¡¯t be plotted against here, right?¡± ¡°What was that ominous feeling just now? No, ah! What, what was that?!¡± ¡°A hand, a hand. What a big hand!¡± At first, only some people were puzzled, but soon, someone exclaimed and pointed in a direction in shock, their faces filled with fear. They no longer had the bearings of a Creator or a Dao Lord. This was a palm. An incomparably huge palm that pierced through the vast universe and could touch the stars at will was descending from an endless height. Wherever it passed, everything was completely destroyed in an instant. Whether it was the asteroid belts floating in the starry skies of the universe or the planets spinning around the stars, they were all directly destroyed by this huge palm. Just like that, it arrived in the void outside Divine Might Planet. The Creators and Dao Lords who were watching the battle were all stunned with expressions of disbelief. They could only stare blankly at the explosion in the distance. With every explosion, a planet was destroyed. Although those were not special planets transformed from Purple Sun Heaven fragments like Divine Might Planet, Tai Cang Star, and Purple Sun Star, they were still planets with a diameter of tens of thousands of kilometers. They were destroyed so easily?! Legend had it that if a Lord of the Heavens attacked with all his might, he would have the ability to destroy a planet. However, how did the scene just now look like he was attacking with all his might? It was simply a casual sweep. ¡°It¡¯s a Lord of the Heavens, it¡¯s the Holy Mother of White Lotus!¡± A Creator looked at the palm in horror and said with a trembling voice, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. ¡°It¡¯s really over this time. Immortal Venerable Cui has angered the Holy Mother of White Lotus. This Goddess actually sent her power over. It¡¯s all over!¡± The Creator who screamed was none other than the Sect Master of the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace, Zhuo Fan. He was also the person who knew the most about the Holy Mother of White Lotus in the entire Purple Sun Realm. He knew very well how powerful and terrifying this legendary Goddess was, and he knew very well how heavy the weight of a Lord of the Heavens was. Therefore, he had never been confident that Cui Heng was a match for the Holy Mother of White Lotus. At this moment, the palm had already slammed down on Divine Might Star. Although this palm was already the size of an ordinary planet, it still seemed very small compared to the huge Divine Might Planet. However, at the same time that this palm slapped down, Divine Might Star actually trembled. The atmosphere in the sky surged, and it was forcefully pushed away by this palm, allowing it to slap down. This incomparably powerful aura seemed to want to shatter the entire Divine Might Planet on the spot. However, the moment the palm entered the atmosphere, a force that blurred the laws of matter and the direction of the void suddenly enveloped it. In the next moment, the palm actually changed direction, from slapping down to slapping up. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared, as if it had never appeared. Chapter 366 - Great Heavenly Demon Yin Fire, Heavenly Thunder Magnetic Divine Light (2) Chapter 366 Great Heavenly Demon Yin Fire, Heavenly Thunder Magnetic Divine Light (2) At the same time, in the pure sea of light of the White Lotus Lifeless Heaven. The Holy Mother of White Lotus covered her face with her right hand and was slightly stunned, her eyes filled with surprise. Just now, the power she had sent down earlier had been returned intact. It was still in the state of her palm and she had even slapped herself. However, the Holy Mother of White Lotus was not angry. Instead, her eyes lit up as she chuckled. ¡°Interesting. How many years has it been since such an interesting thing has happened in the myriad worlds?¡± As she spoke, she even touched the right side of her face that had been slapped. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly. ¡°This strength is just right. It¡¯s indeed the level of when I sent it out. It¡¯s not reduced at all. ¡°Could it be a fellow Ninth Realm cultivator?¡± Thinking of this, the Holy Mother of White Lotus¡¯s mind moved slightly, and a pure white lotus flower flew out of her towering chest. This pure white lotus flower was filled with a holy and flawless aura. It was intertwined with countless Great Dao laws, and it was simply like the manifestation of the Heavenly Dao. Then, this flower swayed gently in the endless sea of light and transformed into a woman who was identical to the white lotus. However, she was not so large and was only the size of an ordinary person. ¡°This incarnation contains one ten-thousandth of my origin power and some characteristics of the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World. It should be able to defeat all the Lords of the Heavens of the Eighth Realm of the Immortal World.¡± Holy Mother of White Lotus looked at the incarnation in front of her and said solemnly, ¡°After you go down, attack with all your might and see if he can withstand it. If he¡¯s killed, kill all his subordinates. ¡°If you can¡¯t kill him, ask him if he¡¯s willing to be my Dao companion. I hope to discuss the mysteries of the Heavenly Dao with him. ¡°If he refuses, I¡¯ll personally take action and capture him.¡± She had been alone for too long. Ever since the Heaven Realm disappeared, only two people stood on the same level as her. The old monk from the Buddhist Light Pure Land, and the ox-nosed guy from the Dharmic Dao Immortal Heaven. However, both of them rejected her, the Outer Dao Heavenly Lord, so they did not interact much with each other, let alone be Dao companions who discussed the path of cultivation with each other. It was impossible to break through the Heaven Gate by cultivating behind closed doors. She urgently needed a Dao companion that she could discuss with, but she had not gained anything in the past hundreds of thousands of years. She could only let herself fall into a deep sleep and extend her lifespan as much as possible. She did not expect to see someone who might be suitable at this time. This was great. Of course, just in case, she did not dare to descend with her main body. Instead, she sent an incarnation that contained one ten-thousandth of her origin power. After all, the starry skies of the universe were dangerous. Even if the Heaven Realm had already disappeared, there might still be existences that could kill a Ninth Realm expert. No matter what she did, she had to be careful. Even if an accident really happened and her incarnation was destroyed, the damage to her main body would only be one ten-thousandth of the original source. It would be replenished in a few thousand years. It was better than losing her life. ¡­. When the Lords of the Heavens was in the Heavenly Domain that they controlled, they could use the uniqueness of the Heavenly Domain to descend to any place under the jurisdiction of the Heavenly Domain. As for the ban on Creators and Dao Lords from descending to the Lower World, it naturally had no effect on the Lords of the Heavens. However, the jurisdiction of the Lower and Middle Heavens was limited, and it was impossible to cross the Heavenly Domain to descend. As one of the Three Higher Heavens, the White Lotus Lifeless Heaven was different. As the controller of the White Lotus Lifeless Heaven, she could descend to most worlds at will. This naturally included the Purple Sun Realm. After the Goddess of White Lotus¡¯ incarnation received the order, she immediately descended outside Purple Sun Star and displayed her full strength without holding back. In an instant, the operations of many planets around Purple Sun Star were directly thrown into chaos. There were even some smaller satellites planets that left their orbits and floated towards the unknown universe. At this moment, Cui Heng was still in the chaos. His act of releasing many spells was interrupted by the palm that had suddenly appeared and he instantly ¡°repatriated¡± it. Now that he suddenly sensed such a powerful aura outside Purple Sun Star, he immediately raised his eyebrows and thought to himself, ¡°She¡¯s displaying her aura so unscrupulously. She doesn¡¯t have good intentions! ¡°The level of this power is roughly equivalent to an ordinary Late-stage Nascent Soul cultivator, but the nature of the power is a little strange. It¡¯s also mixed with some high-level Great Dao laws. It¡¯s roughly equivalent to a relatively powerful Late-stage Nascent Soul cultivator. ¡°Was it sent by the Holy Mother of White Lotus to test the waters?¡± Cui Heng made a judgment in his heart and sent the small space that contained all kinds of terrifying spells over without hesitation. Before the incarnation of the Holy Mother of White Lotus could really descend to Purple Sun Star, she suddenly felt that something was wrong with the void beside her. In the next moment, a huge hole appeared in the space beside her. An extremely cold and sinister blue flame that specially burned the soul and contained an evil charm rushed out and enveloped the incarnation of the Holy Mother of White Lotus. ¡°What kind of fire is this?!¡± The incarnation of Holy Mother of White Lotus exclaimed. At this moment, she clearly felt that her soul had been ignited, but she had no way of extinguishing it. She could only watch helplessly as it burned her soul. Great Heavenly Demon Yin Fire Art! Immediately after, a few more lightning bolts that contained the Five Elements True Intent lit up. Accompanied by thunder, it enveloped the incarnation of Holy Mother of White Lotus. At the same time, Heavenly Thunder Magnetic Divine Light appeared at the same time, turning into countless electric arcs that wrapped around her body. All kinds of spells poured onto her. In a short while, the incarnation of Holy Mother of White Lotus was reduced to ashes. Not to mention completing the mission, she did not even enter Divine Might Planet. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that this was over. The Heavenly Thunder Origin Magnetic Divine Light and the Great Heavenly Demon Yin Fire Art were not only used to attack ¡°visible¡± targets. There were also those who could not be seen! At the same time that the incarnation was reduced to ashes, Holy Mother of White Lotus also perceived it. Her first reaction was disbelief. How did this happen? Her incarnation had actually turned to ashes so quickly? But before she could think carefully about why An extremely cold blue flame appeared out of thin air and rushed towards her. There was also an Immortal light wrapped in lightning that rushed over at an even faster speed. They crossed the endless void and chased after her! Boom! The pure sea of light that had been silent for countless years rumbled with deafening thunder. The Origin Magnetic Immortal Light had already imprisoned the Holy Mother of White Lotus. At the same time, the dark blue flames produced by the Great Heavenly Demon Yin Fire Art had already begun to ignite from the soles of the Holy Mother of White Lotus¡¯ feet, breaking through her body and burning her soul. Holy Mother of White Lotus immediately felt a tremble from the depths of her soul. And fear! She could not help but scream. ¡°This, what is this? What kind of flame is this?! No, no, this is impossible!!¡± ¡°Ah! What exactly is this?!¡± ¡­. Under the imprisonment of the Heavenly Thunder Origin Magnetic Immortal Light and the burning of the Heavenly Demon Yin Fire Art, Holy Mother of White Lotus felt that she had been ravaged and tortured for countless years. However, because Cui Heng had stored these two spells in advance, they dissipated on their own after a period of time. After these two terrifying spells disappeared, Holy Mother of White Lotus realized that her soul was only left with one ten-thousandth of its original strength, and her body had become extremely weak. She was in a very miserable state, and he was about to fall from her realm. Her entire body was trembling. Her mind was only left with the faint blue flames and pure white lightning, and her emotions were only filled with fear. After an unknown period of time, Holy Mother of White Lotus finally recovered slightly, but her eyes were still filled with unease and fear. ¡°W-what kind of existence did I provoke?¡± Divine Might Planet. Cui Heng looked at the White Lotus Saintess who had already been dissolved by the chaos and muttered thoughtfully, ¡°Could this be the standard of the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World?¡± Chapter 367 - Lights of the Homes, Light of Humanity Chapter 367 Lights of the Homes, Light of Humanity Through the attacks of the Heavenly Demon Yin Fire Art and the Heavenly Thunder Origin Magnetic Immortal Light, Cui Heng had already sensed the cultivation level of the Holy Mother of White Lotus. Compared to the Lords of the Heavens at the Eighth Realm, the Holy Mother of White Lotus was indeed much stronger. In terms of body alone, she was about 100,000 times stronger than ordinary Lords of the Heavens. The true difference in strength was even greater. However, if that was the only thing, she might only be at the deeper level of the Eighth Realm. It was not enough for Cui Heng to think that this was the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World. The reason why Cui Heng made this judgment that this might be the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World was because in his perception, the power of the Holy Mother of White Lotus already truly possessed the characteristics of the Heaven Domain. It was the ability to use the power of the Heavenly Dao to affect the laws of the myriad worlds. The Lords of the Heavens of the Eighth Realm of the Immortal World could only mobilize the power of the Heavenly Dao in the Heavenly Domain they controlled. Holy Mother of White Lotus was different. She could already use this power at any time. This was fundamentally different. To a certain extent, this was already similar to the characteristics of a Peak Nascent Soul cultivator. There was a very obvious gap between her and a Late-stage Nascent Soul cultivator. Previously, he had sensed that the high-level Great Dao laws in her incarnation were the evolution of this characteristic. However, the Holy Mother of White Lotus¡¯s body had not reached the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm. She was only slightly stronger than ordinary Late-stage Nascent Soul cultivators. The distance was between tens of thousands to a hundred thousand times. She was basically a stronger Late-stage Nascent Soul cultivator. Such a leap in strength was far from reaching the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm. At that time, when Cui Heng broke through to the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm, the increase in Dharmic powers he obtained could no longer be described with numbers. The increase in this aspect was completely extremely inflated. ¡°If this is really the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World, does it mean that the end of the 21 realms of the Immortal and Mortal World is only a stronger Late-stage Nascent Soul cultivator with the characteristics of a Peak Nascent Soul cultivator?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s expression became a little strange. If this guess was true, then the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World was really too weak. Compared to a Peak Nascent Soul cultivator, they were simply like ants. However, this also confirmed his guess when he learned about the situation in the Sacred Demon Heaven. The Nine Realms of the Immortal World was indeed not the end of cultivation in this world. There must be a stronger realm above this. Perhaps it was hidden in the mysteries of the Heaven Realm. ¡°The establishment of the Heaven Realm, the division of the myriad worlds, the disappearance of the Heaven Realm, and the destruction of the Purple Sun Heaven might be related to these higher existences.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°Then what is the level above the Ninth Realm like? Does it directly cross to a realm similar to the Soul Formation realm, or does it break through to the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm? ¡°Or is it like the Sixth Realm of the Immortal World, the realm between the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm and the Soul Formation realm? No matter what, my current cultivation is really not safe. I have to break through to the Soul Formation realm as soon as possible.¡± The 21 realms of the Immortal and Mortal realms were two different systems. Although some realms had similar characteristics, it was unlikely that they completely corresponded. After all, different cultivation systems had different intentions. Different goals even corresponded to different groups with many different elements. This kind of situation where there was no way to properly correspond was normal. ¡°The universe is vast, and there are too many unknowns. Even if I can crush the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World, I can¡¯t be complacent because of this.¡± Cui Heng reminded himself again, ¡°Before I figure out the situation above the Nine Realms of the Immortal World, I have to be careful. I can¡¯t be arrogant like this.¡± After reaching the Soul Formation realm, Cui Heng planned to make a trip to Taihong Star to talk to those who had entered the Heaven Gate and ask about the exact situation inside. He wanted to see if he could find clues to a higher realm. Of course, this was only one of his plans now. Whether he would really take such action in the end depended on how he walked the path to the Soul Formation realm and the situation after the System upgraded. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll integrate my mental state.¡± Cui Heng was in a very good mood. Then, he waved his hand and removed the Five Elements Primordial Chaos Yin Yang Reversal Technique, revealing his figure in the air. At this moment, be it the people on Divine Might Planet or those outside, they all saw this incomparably majestic figure. At the same time, they saw the Holy Mother of White Lotus Palace that had already been reduced to ruins in the desert below. Now, everyone understood what had just happened. The White Lotus Lifeless Sect had been destroyed! This great sect that had existed in the Purple Sun Realm for hundreds of thousands of years and was rumored to have a supreme existence behind it was destroyed just like that?! The entire process only took a few breaths. For a moment, countless people had mixed feelings. Shock! Confusion! Disbelief! Many emotions filled their hearts. Especially someone like Zhuo Fan, who knew that there was a Lord of the Heavens standing behind the White Lotus Lifeless Sect, he almost suspected that he was hallucinating. He could clearly see that the Holy Mother of White Lotus had already personally taken action. In the end, she still failed to stop the White Lotus Lifeless Sect from being destroyed. That was a Lord of the Heavens! Below the Heaven Realm, there were only three such supreme existences. They should be omnipotent. How did this happen? ¡°Unbelievable, too unbelievable. Is this the power of the Exalted Immortal?¡± Zhuo Fan trembled in shock as he stared blankly at Cui Heng¡¯s figure. His mouth moved, but he did not know what to say, nor did he dare to say anything. Chapter 368 - Lights of the Homes, Light of Humanity (2) Chapter 368 Lights of the Homes, Light of Humanity (2) Although the other Creators did not know what the Holy Mother of White Lotus represented, they knew very well how powerful the White Lotus Lifeless Sect was. It was not that no one had resisted before. But in the end, they were all suppressed. No one had ever succeeded. Now, someone had actually succeeded. This Immortal Venerable Cui was simply too powerful. Those who were originally watching the situation on Divine Might Planet and planned to immediately clear themselves of any involvement once Cui Heng was defeated also heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, they were slow enough. Otherwise, they would be courting death. In the Great Zhou Imperial City. Li Mingqiong smiled and said happily, ¡°Master is invincible. A mere White Lotus Lifeless Sect is not worth mentioning!¡± ¡°Too powerful.¡± Hui Shi also looked up at the sky and muttered, ¡°Sir should be considered the number one person in the heavens, right?¡± Similar sighs continued to sound throughout Divine Might Planet and spread outside. At this moment, Cui Heng¡¯s figure was completely imprinted in the minds of all the living beings in the Purple Sun Realm, becoming a mark that could never be erased. Thousands of years later, what happened today would most likely become a legend. Even tens of thousands of years later, this matter would probably still be spread as a legend. ¡­. At this moment, Cui Heng stood in the air and felt the gazes of everyone. These gazes contained different thoughts, but they all had one thing in common: shock. Extreme shock. ¡°This is the feeling of showing off in front of the public.¡± Cui Heng laughed happily. He felt extremely comfortable. Some of the emotions that had been suppressed in his body for a long time were finally released. After this show of divinity, his mental state had become even more perfect. The trace of frustration that he had felt because of the blurry path of cultivation had finally completely dissipated. However, the trace of flaw in his cultivation still existed, making him feel that it was not harmonious enough. ¡°Although my mental state has reached perfection, I still haven¡¯t found the root of the problem. What am I lacking?¡± Cui Heng frowned again and thought to himself, ¡°This feeling is still too vague. I have to continue accumulating the Purple Golden Divine Light and strive to make this flaw clearer.¡± This time, the show of divinity resolved his mental state. And the fuse for this mental problem was that he could not find the source of this sense of defect. Unable to find the problem, without a guide to ask, and without a Dao companion to discuss with, the problem of his mental state erupted. The problem of his mental state was resolved now, but it was only a temporary solution. However, he had already found the direction. He just had to continue walking down this path. ¡­. After Cui Heng destroyed the White Lotus Lifeless Sect, he did not directly return to cultivate in seclusion. At his current level, what he needed was to modify the rules of the world. It was no longer meaningful to simply enter seclusion. Therefore, after leaving the western desert, he came to the Great Zhou to see the development here. Li Mingqiong, Hui Shi, the Yellow-scarved Strongman, and the others sensed Cui Heng¡¯s arrival and flew over to welcome him. ¡°Greetings, Master!¡± ¡°Greetings, Sir!¡± ¡°Greetings, Immortal Venerable!¡± They bowed one after another, the shock from before still lingering in their hearts. Although they had long thought that Cui Heng was omnipotent, thinking and truly experiencing were two different concepts. This was the first time they had felt Cui Heng¡¯s strength at close range. The terrifying power of turning everything into chaos with a flip of his hands completely exceeded the limits of their imagination. It was simply not a technique that a human could use. ¡°Dispense with the ceremonies.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand gently and got them to stand up. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to take a look at the development of the Great Zhou. Mingqiong, bring me to take a look.¡± ¡°Thanks to Master¡¯s guidance, the Great Zhou is developing very well.¡± Li Mingqiong nodded and pointed ahead with a smile. ¡°Master, please take a look.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the clouds in front of her automatically parted, and the appearance of the ground was clearly revealed. This was a vast plain. Huge cities were built on it. They were scattered everywhere, and every city was filled with vitality and a large population. Li Mingqiong introduced, ¡°Master, this was originally an area ruled by the White Lotus Lifeless Sect. The people only know how to worship gods. They don¡¯t farm or build houses. There were wastelands everywhere. Moreover, before the order and rules set by Master were established, the different factions of the White Lotus Lifeless Sect fought against each other, and countless people died every day. It¡¯s different now. The White Lotus Lifeless Sect that was originally in this area has already been expelled. Under the established rules of order, even ordinary people can live and work in peace. The Imperial Court even guided them to plow the fields and build houses, allowing their lives to quickly become better. Compared to before, this change could be said to be earth-shattering. I once visited these places and interacted with many ordinary people. Almost everyone said that this was a life they didn¡¯t even dare to think about in the past. It¡¯s precisely the order and rules you set that turned them from slaves who only knew how to worship gods into living people. If not for your instructions, I¡¯m afraid every citizen¡¯s home would have been consecrated with your longevity tablet.¡± ¡°I made them stop worshiping the White Lotus Goddess so that they could obtain new lives. There¡¯s no reason for them to worship me.¡± Cui Heng shook his head and chuckled. At this moment, the sky was gradually turning dark. The sun was approaching dusk, and night was approaching. Lights lit up in the cities below. Standing in the sky and looking down, it was as if they were looking at a different starry sky. ¡°The lights of thousands of houses, the light of humanity. It¡¯s everywhere¡± Cui Heng praised. He stood with his hands behind his back and looked down at the expanse of light that shone like stars in the cities below. Suddenly, he felt something and muttered, ¡°As the creator of the rules of order, I¡¯ve actually never lived under such rules. Is there a problem?¡± ¡°What?¡± Li Mingqiong did not react for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± The corners of Cui Heng¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and his entire body seemed to glow with an unprecedented brilliance. He smiled and said, ¡°I just suddenly thought of something.¡± ¡­. After seeing the development of the Great Zhou, Cui Heng no longer appeared in front of the world. Even Li Mingqiong, Hui Shi, and the others did not know where he had gone. However, in the past, Cui Heng would often enter seclusion. They were already used to this. They continued to do what they should do and follow Cui Heng¡¯s path. The Great Zhou Empire on Divine Might Star expanded rapidly, and the kingdom established by Liu Litao on Purple Sun Star was also on the right track. It was developing rapidly. Tai Cang Star was a very good student, and they studied and established order step by step by themselves. The three main planets of the Purple Sun Realm were undergoing modifications in an orderly manner. Time passed quickly. A hundred years went by, then two hundred years¡­ Three hundred years passed quickly. Divine Might Planet was already completely ruled by the Great Zhou. Under the highly stable rules of order, it did not lose its vitality and perfectly matched the direction Cui Heng had set. The former White Lotus Lifeless Sect had already become history and was rarely mentioned. Purple Sun Star and Tai Cang Star had long completed a transformation. The transformation of the three main planets was completed. Thanks to the characteristics of the Purple Sun Realm, the order and rules set by Cui Heng began to naturally spread to the starry skies of the myriad worlds. It imperceptibly affected all kinds of civilizations. However, Cui Heng was still nowhere to be seen. ¡­. Purple Sun Planet, in the forbidden area of the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace. Zhuo Fan looked at the disc in his hand in horror. His face was extremely pale as he said with a trembling voice, ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t want to betray Immortal Venerable. I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to establish a connection with you!¡± It was a disc with a radius of about three inches. It was very thin and green, like an ancient bronze artifact. The back was carved with complicated and exquisite patterns. There were clouds, suns, divine dragons, flying phoenixes, and it was extremely exquisite. It was the treasure that Zhuo Fan had once used to establish a connection with a certain big shot from the Heaven Realm. Originally, after submitting to Cui Heng, he had already given up on the idea of activating this disc. In the recent 300 years, he had not even touched it. However, for some reason, the 36 grooves on the disc today were all fitted with Immortal True Essence. The connection with that big shot from the Heaven Realm was established without warning. Zhuo Fan half-knelt on the ground. A chaotic scene appeared before his eyes, like the scene of countless different worlds mixed together. A figure that seemed to be formed by countless outlines overlapping stood in the middle of the chaotic light. A puzzled and mocking voice came from inside. ¡°Immortal Venerable? ¡°Since when did people who haven¡¯t broken through the Heaven Pass dare to call themselves Immortal Venerable?¡± Chapter 369 - The Old Man Who Sell Incense in God Cui Temple Chapter 369 The Old Man Who Sell Incense in God Cui Temple Zhuo Fan did not know what the Heaven Pass was, nor did he dare to ask. He could only kneel there and tremble without saying a word. After a while, the voice sounded again. ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t waste my breath on you. Now that the spatial shackles have loosened, I¡¯ve already obtained the opportunity to return to the mortal world. In a few days, I¡¯ll split my divine sense and reincarnate into the mortal world. ¡°You have to be prepared to welcome my reincarnation. At that time, I will give you the power of the Heavens and let you become the Lord of the Heavens of the Eighth Realm of the Immortal World.¡± After saying that, there was silence. There was no mention of the consequences if Zhuo Fan did not do as he was told. However, Zhuo Fan did not dare to disobey. This was a big shot from the Heaven Realm, a great existence who could casually give out the power of a Lord of the Heavens. If he violated his will, the consequences were definitely not something he could afford. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t that be betraying Immortal Venerable Cui?¡± Zhuo Fan fell into a dilemma. He was incomparably conflicted in his heart. ¡°Immortal Venerable Cui can defeat the Holy Mother of White Lotus, who is the ruler of a Heaven. He¡¯s at least an expert who stands at the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World¡­¡± ¡°However, there has been no news of Immortal Venerable Cui in the past 300 years, nor has there been any news from the Great Zhou. Perhaps he has already left the Purple Sun Realm. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. How can a big shot like Immortal Venerable Cui stay in a small place like the Purple Sun Realm forever? He should at least go to the true Heaven Domain to cultivate.¡± For a moment, fear and luck occupied his heart. ¡°If I continue to stand on Immortal Venerable Cui¡¯s side, I will definitely die without any chance of survival¡­¡± Zhuo Fan thought to himself. ¡°I haven¡¯t cultivated bitterly for tens of thousands of years just to wait for death. I can¡¯t die. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Immortal Venerable Cui!¡± Purple Sun Star, Great Zhou, Clear Lotus County. 300 years ago, this was still an oasis in the desert. It was the headquarters of the White Lotus Lifeless Sect. It was the gathering place of all evil and also a huge obstacle in the development of the Great Zhou. Fortunately, Immortal Venerable Cui Heng took action and used a supreme divine power to destroy the White Lotus Lifeless Sect. Only then could the Great Zhou develop and spread throughout the world. Now, this place had already become Clear Lotus County under the rule of Pingyang Prefecture of the Great Zhou. It was also the richest county. There was even a God Cui Temple built in the county city to worship Immortal Venerable Cui. At first, the Imperial Court did not allow the commoners to worship Immortal Venerable Cui privately. However, as Immortal Venerable Cui¡¯s deeds spread, more and more commoners wanted to worship him. Moreover, this worship was different from the unconditional superstition towards the Holy Mother of White Lotus in the past. It was the gratitude and reverence of the people from all over the world. Hence, a hundred years ago, under many requests, the Imperial Court finally ordered that a God Cui Temple be built in Qinglian County to worship Immortal Venerable Cui Heng. The former Yellow-scarved Guardian God sat at the side as a Guardian God. From then on, Clear Lotus County became the holy land of the Great Zhou. Every year, countless people from all over the world rush over to burn incense and worship in God Cui Temple to express their respect for Immortal Venerable Cui Heng. At this moment, Ren Feng was standing in front of God Cui Temple in Clear Lotus County. Looking at this simple and dignified palace, his heart surged with boundless respect and gratitude. His family had really been saved by Immortal Venerable Cui. 300 years ago, his ancestor, Ren Ping, had lost his family because of the battle between the different factions of the White Lotus Lifeless Sect. In his extreme despair, he already had the will to die. It was Immortal Venerable Cui¡¯s Guardian God, the Yellow-scarved Guardian God, who had descended and used a resurrection technique to revive his ancestor¡¯s wife, children, and parents. That was how the Ren family came about and the current Ren Feng. ¡°Immortal Venerable Cui and Yellow-scarved Guardian God have done a lot of good deeds.¡± Ren Feng sighed with emotion in his heart. Then, he walked into God Cui Temple with respect and gratitude. Actually, he had not come here just to pay his respects to Immortal Venerable Cui, but also to pray for his unborn child. as This was not superstition, just a good wish. God Cui Temple was not large. There was only one main hall and two side halls, and there were only a few temple priests. Logically speaking, for a place of this scale to receive so many visitors every year, there would definitely be chaos. However, there had never been any chaos here. Everyone who came to God Cui Temple followed the rules very consciously. This came from everyone¡¯s respect for Immortal Venerable Cui. When Ren Feng walked through the door, he saw an old man selling incense. He looked to be in his seventies or eighties. His hair was clearly white, but the skin on his face was still rosy and lustrous. He was sitting there with his eyes closed, shaking his head and humming a tune. He was very relaxed. ¡°Uncle, how much are these incense sticks?¡± Ren Feng pointed at the various incense sticks placed on the stall and asked. ¡°Huh?¡± The old man stopped humming and slowly opened his eyes. He looked at Ren Feng and sized him up slightly before chuckling. ¡°Just take whatever you want.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Ren Feng immediately shook his head and said, ¡°How can that do? I can¡¯t take it for nothing. I still have to pay.¡± ¡°This is your fate.¡± The old man chuckled and stood up. He was even taller than Ren Feng. After waving his hand, he left the door of God Cui Temple and walked out. He left behind a table full of all kinds of incense. ¡°Hey, Uncle!¡± Ren Feng subconsciously wanted to stop him, but someone suddenly patted his shoulder and stopped him. ¡°Young man, this is your first time here, right?¡± This was a middle-aged man with gentle facial features and kind eyes. He smiled and said, ¡°Elder Cui is like this. He finds a pleasing person to send incense and candles to for free every day.¡± ¡°Is, is that so?¡± Ren Feng was stunned when he heard that. He immediately said in embarrassment, ¡°It¡¯s indeed my first time coming to God Cui Temple. You called that old man Elder Cui just now. Is his surname Cui?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Cui. Hey, I know what you¡¯re thinking. It¡¯s not what you think.¡± The middle-aged man smiled. ¡°Elder Cui is a legendary figure. He¡¯s over a hundred years old and has been selling incense and candles here for a hundred years. We all know his habits.¡± ¡°He actually sold a hundred years¡¯ worth of incense!¡± Ren Feng looked in the direction that Elder Cui left and exclaimed, ¡°I believe this old man has also received Immortal Venerable Cui¡¯s favor.¡± ¡°Young man, you can¡¯t say it like that.¡± The middle-aged man shook his head and said, ¡°Which one of us from the Great Zhou has not received Immortal Venerable Cui¡¯s favor? Without Immortal Venerable Cui, we wouldn¡¯t have our current stable and rich life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ren Feng nodded and sighed with emotion. He asked, ¡°Big Brother, my name is Ren Feng. I¡¯m from Hexi Province. How should I address you?¡± ¡°My surname is Lu, and my name is Huo. You can just call me Old Lu.¡± The middle-aged man smiled and said, ¡°Pick some incense sticks and let¡¯s go pay our respects to Immortal Venerable Cui together.¡± ¡°Alright, Brother Lu.¡± Ren Feng nodded and chose some candles from the table before walking towards the main hall with Lu Huo. As they walked, he suddenly asked, ¡°Brother Lu, do you know where Uncle Cui lives? I want to thank him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll bring you over after the incense is burned.¡± Lu Huo smiled brightly. Cui Heng maintained the appearance of an old man with white hair and a youthful face. He bowed with his hands behind his back and walked leisurely on the street. His gaze swept across the stable and peaceful scene around him. He was rather satisfied. After watching the situation in the Great Zhou back then, he understood what he was missing. The order and rules implemented by the Purple Sun Realm and the set of rules that were expanding in the starry sky of the myriad worlds were indeed set by him. The source was also him. This was his method of transformation of this world. It was the foundation for a Peak Nascent Soul cultivator to break through to the Soul Formation realm. However, if one was purely the creator of the rules and did not personally participate in it, then there would naturally be flaws and disharmony. Therefore, from then on, Cui Heng temporarily abandoned his original identity and lived under this order with a normal identity. This was not just to experience the life of mortals, but to practice life under his rules of order. In fact, in the past 300 years, he had lived with a total of six identities, four of which were Martial Dao experts with high realms. He was a Creator, a Sage King, a Sage, and even a Human Immortal. As an ordinary Human Immortal of the Great Zhou, he had once followed the rules and cultivated peacefully. He had also been a lone Sage on Tai Cang Star with a precious treasure. He had even taken on an identity on Purple Sun Planet with the intention of breaking through the rules. Then, he was forcefully suppressed by the Imperial Court. In the end, that identity was brought to justice as a warning to others. In addition, he also appeared in the Great Zhou as a Creator from the outside world and experienced the life of an outsider Creator under the stable rules of order. These four identities allowed him to obtain different life experiences. In the eyes of ordinary people in the mortal world who did not have martial arts or had not become Immortals, life under the rules of order was different. Cui Heng had truly lived as an ordinary person for nearly a hundred years. In the past hundred years, he had never used any extraordinary power and had always worked hard to live like an ordinary person. Although he had experienced a lot of hardships, his body still died of old age in the end. As for the current identity of ¡°Elder Cui¡±, although it was not of a high level, his experience was relatively complicated. It was also the last identity he planned to try. He had already accumulated enough Purple Golden Divine Light, and his cultivation was about to be completely perfected. The Soul Formation realm was right in front of him. Therefore, he used the Cui surname this time. This identity was high-spirited when he was young and liked the martial world. He was on good terms with all the young geniuses at that time and could be said to be a hero of a generation. However, after the geniuses of his age stepped into the Human Immortal realm, he could only stop at the Deity Realm and could not take another step forward. He could only watch helplessly as he was left behind. His good friends in the past had expressed many times that they wanted to help him and could give him pills to help him break through, but he had rejected them all. He firmly believed that he could rely on his own strength to break through. However, he did not succeed and even damaged his foundation. His realm fell from the Deity Realm to the Inner World realm. In the end, he was disheartened and returned to his hometown. He became an ordinary person who sold incense in God Cui Temple. His former enemies naturally would not let go of this opportunity. Many people came to seek revenge, but under the stable rules of order, such things were clearly not allowed. Under the protection of the Imperial Court, he still lived a stable life. As time passed, he no longer cared about the past and became more carefree. To Cui Heng, today was just the most ordinary day, but he cherished such times. Such a peaceful life was ultimately just a formality for his cultivation. It could not last long. At this moment, he had already arrived at his house in Clear Lotus County. But his footsteps suddenly stopped. In front of this ordinary courtyard stood a beautiful young woman. She was wearing a light yellow dress and carrying a long sword on her back. She looked valiant and heroic, still looking as stunning as a hundred years ago. She was looking at ¡°Elder Cui¡± with a smile. ¡°Long time no see.¡± Chapter 370 - Life Is Tough, A Hundred Years Is A Short Period Of Time Chapter 370 Life Is Tough, A Hundred Years Is A Short Period Of Time Cui Heng was slightly stunned when he saw the young woman. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Why is Pavilion Master Jiang here?¡± This woman was none other than the current head of the Vast Water Sword Pavilion, Jiang Caiyun, who was famous in the southern part of the Great Zhou Dynasty. She was just over a hundred years old and had already reached the Heaven Monarch Realm. Under the long and stable rules of order, the Great Zhou had already completed their overall rule of Purple Sun Star. In order to make it easier to manage, the entire planet was divided into four regions. Every region was divided into more than a hundred states. Moreover, from the Fourth Realm of the Immortal World onwards, the Imperial Court would arrange special cultivation places and would not easily step into the mortal world. This formed the situation where a Heaven Monarch was the peak of a state. Jiang Caiyun was one of the top experts in the martial world of Qingzhou. There were also rumors that she was about to break through to the Mystic Deity realm and was about to be led to a more suitable place to cultivate by the Imperial Court. Soon, she would transcend the mortal world. However, very few people knew that Pavilion Master Jiang, who was famous in Qingzhou, had also searched hard for someone. A person who had long disappeared from the eyes of the world. ¡°I came to see you.¡± Jiang Caiyun¡¯s expression was very complicated. She looked at Cui Heng gently and her eyes swept across his white hair. She sighed softly and said, ¡°How have you been all these years?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Cui Heng was very carefree. He walked over and opened the door of the residence. He smiled and said, ¡°Come in and talk.¡± With that, he walked into the courtyard as usual and arrived at a pavilion. He casually patted the stone stool inside and blew the dust off it. ¡°Come.¡± Jiang Caiyun looked at this old figure and was slightly dazed. In a daze, she felt as if she was seeing the high-spirited youth from a hundred years ago. She nodded and smiled. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡­. Under the pavilion. Jiang Caiyun moved gently and sat opposite Cui Heng, looking at him gently. 0 ¡°Why did Pavilion Master Jiang come to look for me this time?¡± Cui Heng said with a normal expression. ¡°This is the Western Region. It¡¯s not easy to come from the Southern Region.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing important¡­¡± Jiang Caiyun shook her head gently. After a moment of silence, she said to Cui Heng, ¡°I¡¯m about to break through to the Mystic Deity realm. ¡° ¡°Congratulations.¡± Cui Heng praised sincerely, ¡°You became a Human Immortal in your early 100s. You can be said to be extremely talented. It¡¯s not difficult to become a Golden Immortal before the age of 500.¡± ¡°I can help you undergo a rebirth now.¡± Jiang Caiyun looked at Cui Heng and said solemnly, ¡°I can use my Dharma Idol¡¯s origin to help you rebuild your foundation. There will definitely not be any hidden dangers and it will also greatly increase your aptitude.¡± ¡°I said that there¡¯s no need to be like this.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently. ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied with my current life.¡± These were sincere words. In the past hundred years or so, it could be said to be the most stable and peaceful life he had since he walked out of the Beginner¡¯s Space. Sometimes, he even subconsciously felt that it was not bad to continue living like this, but this thought would be extinguished by him the moment it appeared. In this high-level Xianxia space-time world where Immortal Kings roamed freely and ferocious beasts were everywhere, it was not a problem to relax occasionally. However, if he forgot himself and directly lay down flat, he would be courting death. Now that he was about to break through to the Soul Formation realm, this peaceful life would come to an end. He was still a little reluctant to leave. It was a little like lazing in bed. ¡°You¡¯re still like this.¡± Jiang Caiyun was a little dejected. Then, she leaned closer to Cui Heng and stared into his eyes with her bright eyes. She said with concern, ¡°But you¡¯ll die. The lifespan of a Xiantian cultivator is only 120 years. You don¡¯t have much time left.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad for my life to end here.¡± Cui Heng smiled. He was referring to his life in the past 300 years, from the moment he destroyed the White Lotus Lifeless Sect¡¯s headquarters and defeated the Holy Mother of White Lotus. ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Caiyun fell silent. She only looked at Cui Heng in a daze and did not say anything for a long time. After a long while, she seemed to have thought about many things before she slowly stood up and said in a low voice, ¡°I respect your choice.¡± With that, she turned to leave. But before she could reach the door, she heard footsteps outside and saw two people walking in. The door was not closed. ¡°Elder Cui, I¡¯ve brought someone over. A young man is here to visit you.¡± Lu Huo walked in arrogantly as if this was his own home. ¡°Elder Cui, I came to¡­¡± Ren Feng followed behind Lu Huo and was about to bow to Cui Heng when he suddenly saw Jiang Caiyun standing at the side. He immediately exclaimed, ¡°Pavilion Master Jiang?!¡± Jiang Caiyun also looked at Ren Feng in surprise and asked curiously, ¡°Why are you here too?¡± ¡°You know each other?¡± Cui Heng asked with interest. ¡°He¡¯s my third disciple¡¯s husband,¡± Jiang Caiyun explained to Cui Heng. ¡°Greetings, Pavilion Master Jiang.¡± Ren Feng hurriedly bowed to Jiang Caiyun with a very respectful attitude. ¡°I¡¯m here to pray for Yu¡¯er and the child in her stomach. ¡°When I entered God Cui Temple, this old man gave the incense to me. I came here to thank this old man. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± The Yuler he was talking about was Jiang Caiyun¡¯s third disciple. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good enough that you came. You, your wife, and the child will be blessed with great fortune in the future.¡± ¡°How long until Yu¡¯er gives birth?¡± Jiang Caiyun asked. ¡°There are still two months.¡± Ren Feng smiled and said, ¡°Previously, Yu¡¯er even said that she wanted to invite you over. I¡¯ll let you take a look when the child is born.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡± Jiang Caiyun nodded and smiled. The birth of a new life always brought joy. She was happy to be stained with joy. However, she quickly thought of a certain life that she cared about very much and felt her heart sink. Hence, Jiang Caiyun looked at Cui Heng and wanted to invite him along, but she opened her mouth and did not say anything in the end. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me.¡± Cui Heng seemed to have seen through what Jiang Caiyun wanted to say. He shook his head and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m an old man. I plan to stay here until I die of old age.¡± ¡°Elder Cui, what are you talking about? You¡¯ll definitely live for hundreds of years.¡± Lu Huo came over and said with a smile, ¡°I see that your body is very strong. You¡¯re much stronger than many young people who like to stay up late.¡± ¡°The will of the heavens is coming. No matter how strong my body is, it can¡¯t withstand the erosion of time.¡± Cui Heng shook his head and waved his hand. ¡°You guys can leave. I¡¯ll sit alone for a while.¡± Ren Feng wanted to persuade him, but Lu Huo stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder Cui is open-minded.¡± Lu Huo patted Ren Feng¡¯s shoulder gently and pulled him out. He smiled and said, ¡°Moreover, you received Elder Cui¡¯s blessings today. ¡°That¡¯s not good. You have to treat me to wine and meat, haha!¡± Amidst the laughter, their figures gradually disappeared. Only Cui Heng and Jiang Caiyun were left in the courtyard. Cui Heng looked at Jiang Caiyun and smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± ¡°If I leave, will I never see you again?¡± Jiang Caiyun looked at Cui Heng, her eyes flickering with sorrow. ¡°Your vitality is draining rapidly. In less than three days, your lifespan will be exhausted.¡± In her perception, Cui Heng¡¯s body was like a huge funnel, and it was dilapidated. The life force in his body was flowing away at an extremely fast speed like a river flowing into the sea. ¡°Life is tough. A hundred years is a short period of time. This is a life that satisfies me.¡± Cui Heng had a faint smile on his face. He stood up and looked at Jiang Caiyun with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like I¡¯m a heartless man.¡± ¡°You¡¯re already someone who¡¯s about to die, yet you¡¯re still joking.¡± A smile bloomed on Jiang Caiyun¡¯s face, as if she had just thought of something. She smiled and said, ¡°I suddenly thought that after you die, I can protect your soul and let you reincarnate before taking you in as my disciple. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± ¡°Go, go, go.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Do you really want to see me die?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Caiyun fell silent for a moment before sighing faintly. ¡°Someone has to arrange the matters after your death for you, right?¡± Cui Heng was stunned for a moment before he nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, remember to carve the tombstone better.¡± ¡­. Cui Heng¡¯s current identity was quite close to Jiang Caiyun. They had known each other for a long time and had experienced many tribulations together. They could be said to be life and death friends. But they were not a couple. Jiang Caiyun was a person who wholeheartedly pursued the Dao and did not have any romantic feelings. Cui Heng¡¯s identity only focused on living a carefree life. At the same time, he carefully understood what was the difference between different identities under the rules of order. This way, although their relationship was close, there would be no sparks. If there was a word to describe it, it would be Dao companions. Although they could only be considered Dao companions to Cui Heng¡¯s identity, it allowed them to understand each other¡¯s personalities and pursuits. Therefore, Jiang Caiyun would not forcefully interfere with Cui Heng¡¯s thoughts for the sake of her own feelings, and Cui Heng¡¯s identity would not change because of Jiang Caiyun¡¯s thoughts. ¡­. Three days later. Cui Heng¡¯s identity was severed according to the established arrangements. His breathing and heart stopped. After the last night of his life. When the morning sun rose, he died of old age. Jiang Caiyun personally organized the funeral and buried him well. She also personally engraved a tombstone. ¡°The tomb of my friend Cui Changsheng.¡± She stood in front of Cui Changsheng¡¯s grave for a full month, day and night, wind and rain. Finally, she left with a long sigh. From then on, Jiang Caiyun had no more worries. There was only the boundless Great Dao in her heart. ¡­. After Jiang Caiyun left, Cui Heng¡¯s last identity was dead. Then, he returned to his original appearance and appeared in the Great Zhou Imperial Palace. After 300 years, he finally returned. Li Mingqiong sensed Cui Heng¡¯s aura immediately and immediately rushed over. She bowed respectfully. ¡°Disciple greets Master. Congratulations on cultivating to perfection.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done very well in the past 300 years.¡± Cui Heng nodded in praise. Then, he said, ¡°Next, I¡¯ll enter seclusion. There might be some movement outside after a while. You have to maintain the order.¡± ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry,¡± Li Mingqiong said solemnly. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Cui Heng smiled and disappeared. He was about to start breaking through. ¡­. In the forbidden area of the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace. Zhuo Fan knelt on the ground with a pale face. A ball of light flickered in front of him. This light was distorted and overlapped, as if it was intertwined with the endless Great Dao. Layers of voices sounded around him. ¡°The time has come. My reincarnation is about to be born on Purple Sun Star. Go and welcome him quickly!¡± Chapter 371 - Welcome, Heavenly Realms Supreme Being Chapter 371 Welcome, Heavenly Realm¡¯s Supreme Being Great Zhou¡¯s Hexi Province, Tongguang County. This was one of the most prosperous county cities in the vicinity. When the Great Zhou was first established, there was a person called Ren Ping who had made great contributions in the battle against the White Lotus Lifeless Sect and was conferred the title of Count of Tongguang County. After the Great Zhou stabilized, he developed Tongguang County, making this place the most prosperous among the nearby counties. The descendants of the Ren Family also flourished and became a large family in Tongguang County. Recently, there was a joyous occasion in Tongguang County. Ren Feng¡¯s wife was about to give birth, and a new life was about to be born. He was the eldest son of the Ren Family¡¯s direct line of descent. His child would be the latest continuation of the Ren Family¡¯s bloodline. This was an extremely festive and important matter for the entire Ren Family. On the other hand, the people of Tongguang County were mostly indebted to the Ren Family. In fact, many of them even had their families¡¯ livelihoods taken care of by the Ren Family. Therefore, half a month ago, the entire Tongguang County had entered a joyous state. Every family was decorated with lanterns and banners, preparing to celebrate the arrival of a new life. This festive atmosphere reached its peak with the arrival of the master of the Azure Water Sword Pavilion, Jiang Caiyun. Although the Great Zhou Dynasty had achieved equality on the legal level, there were still differences in people¡¯s exact identities. It was just that they did not have special privileges in front of the law. A Heaven Monarch like Jiang Caiyun, who had just turned a hundred years old, could be considered a big shot for most families. Although the Ren Family¡¯s ancestor was a County Lord, he was far from being comparable to a Heaven Monarch. ¡­. Jiang Caiyun was the master of Ren Feng¡¯s wife, Yang Mingyu. Therefore, after she arrived at the Ren Family, Ren Feng and Yang Mingyu were naturally in charge of receiving her. ¡°Master, I¡¯m so happy that you can come.¡± Yang Mingyu sat with Jiang Caiyun in the guest hall and said with a smile, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect my husband to meet you when he went to God Cui Temple to pray.¡± Although there was less than half a month until her delivery, as a martial artist with good cultivation, there was no problem for her to walk normally. ¡°You¡¯re the first among my disciples to have a baby. As your master, I have to come and take a look.¡± Jiang Caiyun smiled. ¡°The birth of a new life is always a happy occasion.¡± Thinking of this, she thought of that person again and could not help but feel a little melancholic. Of course, this was a festive time. She would not express such emotions. ¡°Yes.¡± Yang Mingyu touched her stomach and nodded gently. ¡°Ever since this child was conceived, I¡¯ve had an indescribable joy. This feeling is really very wonderful.¡± ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect to meet Pavilion Master Jiang at that time.¡± Ren Feng sat on the other side and said with a smile, ¡°I have to thank Elder Cui for this. If not for Elder Cui giving me incense, I wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, he stopped and realized that he had said the wrong thing. A trace of sadness flashed across Jiang Caiyun¡¯s eyes, but she did not say anything. ¡°Pavilion Master Jiang, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t expect this¡­¡± Ren Feng hurriedly apologized. He already knew that this Pavilion Master Jiang had a deep relationship with Elder Cui. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Jiang Caiyun shook her head gently and stood up. She smiled at Yang Mingyu and said, ¡°Yu¡¯er, get someone to bring me to the guest room. I want to rest.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Yang Mingyu also stood up and hurriedly arranged for a servant girl to be given to Jiang Caiyun. Then, she glared at Ren Feng and complained softly, ¡°You!¡± ¡°Sigh, look at my mouth.¡± Ren Feng wished he could slap himself. Why couldn¡¯t he change the habit of speaking without thinking? ¡°Alright, you can pay more attention to what you say in the future.¡± Yang Mingyu rolled her eyes at Ren Feng and was about to say something when her expression suddenly changed. She hurriedly held her stomach and gritted her teeth. ¡°Husband, I-I¡¯m about to give birth!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Ren Feng was shocked when he heard this. ¡°Isn¡¯t there still ten days? Someone come quickly!¡± ¡­. Yang Mingyu¡¯s premature delivery without warning did not cause chaos in the human world. As a large family, they were prepared for all kinds of accidents. Therefore, Yang Mingyu was quickly sent to the delivery room and a special person was arranged to deliver the child. The entire process was handled extremely quickly. Jiang Caiyun, who had already gone to the courtyard where the guest rooms were, did not even feel anything happening. However, just as Yang Mingyu began to give birth, Jiang Caiyun, who had just sat down in the guest room, suddenly frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s with this oppressive feeling?¡± She realized that without warning, a sense of panic welled up in her heart, as if a disaster was about to befall her. Moreover, in just a few breaths, this feeling of panic and suppression increased by several times, even making a Heavenly Lord like her feel a little suffocated. A Heaven Monarch¡¯s body was extremely powerful. They could walk freely in space near the planet. It was almost impossible for them to feel this way. This situation was definitely not normal. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Jiang Caiyun emphasized her thoughts and walked out of the guest room to look at the sky. Then, the originally blue sky turned dark, as if it had turned from day to night. However, the ¡°night¡± in front of her did not have any starlight or moonlight. It was clearly abnormal. Boom! Suddenly, there was a muffled sound. Jiang Caiyun suddenly retreated into the guest room and slammed into a wall. Her face turned as pale as paper, and a trace of red blood seeped out of the corner of her mouth. She had only glanced at the sky just now, but her soul had been severely injured. The laws of the Dharma Idol in her body had also become completely chaotic. Her strength began to rampage, and an intense tearing feeling filled her entire body. ¡°What is this?!¡± Jiang Caiyun could not understand the current situation at all, let alone deal with the current situation in her body. The only choice left for her seemed to be to wait for death. She would never have thought that a Heaven Monarch like her was actually so tiny. She had only glanced at the sky and was about to die without even knowing what she had seen? In fact, a situation like Jiang Caiyun¡¯s was not an isolated case. Just now, a dark screen of light quickly expanded with Tongguang County as the center and quickly enveloped the entire Divine Might Planet. As long as it was a martial artist at the Deva realm or above, everyone who looked up at the sky had suffered an incomparably huge soul attack. Moreover, the stronger the realm, the greater the impact. This was the result even after Li Mingqiong decisively mobilized the power of the country¡¯s destiny to form an invisible barrier after discovering the abnormality. Otherwise, the moment the sky turned dark, the entire Divine Might Planet would have suffered countless casualties. At this moment, at the Ren Family residence in Tongguang County. ¡°Wuwuwuwu!¡± Jiang Caiyun, who was about to fall unconscious, suddenly heard the cry of a baby. Then, she felt her mind buzzing and her thoughts became completely chaotic. She only heard a shout in her daze. ¡°Welcome, Heavenly Realm Supreme Being, to this world!¡± Chapter 372 - Nascent Soul Melting Purple Light, Divine Radiance Brilliant Star Sea Chapter 372 Nascent Soul Melting Purple Light, Divine Radiance Brilliant Star Sea Zhuo Fan¡¯s voice resounded through the world. Under the influence of the dark light, it instantly spread throughout the entire Divine Might Planet. Heavenly Realm Supreme Being? What was this? Countless people were puzzled. Most of them were ordinary people and could not understand the current situation at all. As for the martial artists above the Deva Realm and below the Creator Realm, almost all of them had lost consciousness. Even those who were still awake had basically lost their ability to think. However, this had no effect on the fear of the people who were still awake. If not for the fact that the strength of the Great Zhou had been deeply imprinted in everyone¡¯s hearts in the past 300 years, and that people were confident enough in the Great Zhou and were already used to living under the rules of order, they would probably have fallen into chaos. However, even if they could barely maintain their composure for the time being, once this fear persisted, there would definitely be trouble. The sky turned dark and this voice resounded throughout the world. This was only the beginning of the various phenomena. Immediately after, a dark golden light suddenly appeared in Tongguang County of the Great Zhou Hexi Province. It pierced through the clouds and sat cross-legged in the sky. This was actually a newborn baby! This baby was enveloped in layers of dark golden light. Every layer of light was like a world. These layers of light intersected, and it was as if layers of worlds had appeared behind him. An incomparably terrifying aura spread in all directions, causing the surrounding void to crack inch by inch, and dense net-like cracks appeared, as if even space was about to collapse. At the same time, the 10,000-foot-tall mountains began to shake, and the rivers surged. Huge cracks appeared on the ground, and the seawater seemed to be boiling, raising monstrous waves. The entire Divine Might Planet began to tremble, and the myriad phenomena in the world began to change. Divine Might Planet was not an ordinary planet. This was a special planet that Purple Sun Sky had casually transformed into. It was even larger than an ordinary star. Now, it was actually trembling. Such a scene shocked Li Mingqiong and the Yellow-scarved Strongman. They looked at the baby in the sky in disbelief. ¡°What is this?! Why did the experts of the Heaven Realm suddenly descend?!¡± ¡°Such powerful might has probably surpassed the so-called Lord of the Heavens. Who summoned him?!¡± The two of them were now equivalent to the Mid-stage Nascent Soul realm. They could clearly sense the terrifying aura on the baby¡¯s body, and it was actually difficult for them to resist. They only felt a deep sense of powerlessness. The difference was too great. ¡°No, I can¡¯t let this fellow do whatever he wants. Master is still in seclusion!¡± ¡°We have to stop him!¡± Li Mingqiong and the Yellow-scarved Strongman flew into the sky without hesitation. Even if they had to risk their lives, they had to resist this baby¡¯s destruction of Divine Might Planet. To avoid affecting Cui Heng¡¯s cultivation. ¡­. At this moment, the Seventh realm experts on Divine Might Planet all focused their attention on the baby. They were all shocked. Especially Lu Huo from Qinglian County of Great Zhou. He was originally wandering the streets to relax and enjoy himself. However, after the phenomenon appeared in the world, he transformed into a fire dragon and soared into the sky, looking at the baby in the distance in surprise. Lu Huo was Huo Liu, the sixth Nine Fire Flame Dragon created by Cui Heng. It was also the strongest one. It already had a Late-stage Nascent Soul realm cultivation and was augmented with various spells. ¡°Such a powerful pressure has probably far exceeded the Late-stage Nascent Soul realm.¡± Huo Liu¡¯s eyes revealed an incomparably shocked expression as it muttered, ¡°The Immortal Venerable is in seclusion. I¡¯m afraid no one in the entire Purple Sun Realm can resist him.¡± With this in mind, it rushed into the sky. At this moment, it had to step forward. Although Huo Liu was only at the Late-stage Nascent Soul realm and was definitely not a match for this baby, it was not afraid of anything As the Nine Fire Flame Dragon created by Cui Heng, it was truly at the Nascent Soul realm and had the characteristics of all ordinary Nascent Soul cultivators. Among them was the Indestructible True Spirit. Unless a Void Refinement Realm existence descended, or Cui Heng personally removed the spiritual inheritance on it, nothing could kill it. Therefore, it was fearless. As Huo Liu rushed into the sky, it released the restrictions on its body. In an instant, it transformed into a huge fire dragon that was tens of thousands of miles long. The red flames immediately cut through the dark sky, letting everyone feel the warm light. ¡°Don¡¯t be impudent!¡± ¡­. At this moment, Zhuo Fan was almost exhausted, his face as pale as paper. However, he seemed to be unaware of his condition. He still looked at the baby not far in front of him with extreme reverence, obsessed to the point of madness. The current Zhuo Fan had completely lost his will and become the baby¡¯s vassal. At this moment, the baby suddenly opened his eyes. His gaze first swept past Zhuo Fan, who was not far away, and then looked around. He took a deep breath and smiled happily. ¡°Good, really good. That¡¯s great! What a wonderful Heaven Earth Origin Qi!¡± As he spoke, he suddenly opened his mouth and sucked hard at Zhuo Fan. Then, the former master of the Purple Sun Heaven Divine Palace suddenly shrank and flew into the baby¡¯s mouth, sucked in without resistance. Teeth suddenly grew out of the baby¡¯s mouth. After chewing slightly, a cracking sound came out of his mouth, and he swallowed. Chapter 373 - Nascent Soul Melting Purple Light, Divine Radiance Brilliant Star Sea (2) Chapter 373 Nascent Soul Melting Purple Light, Divine Radiance Brilliant Star Sea (2) ¡°Ah, the taste of a Grand Completion Dao Body is really not bad.¡± The baby grinned. There was still blood at the corner of his mouth. He looked extremely strange and terrifying At this moment, Huo Liu, Li Mingqiong, and the Yellow-scarved Strongman had just rushed into the sky and happened to see the scene of Zhuo Fan being eaten by the baby. They immediately felt their hair stand on end. scer In the past hundred years, Zhuo Fan had already advanced to the Dao Lord realm. In terms of level, this was already equivalent to the Mid-stage Nascent Soul realm, but his strength was relatively uniform. Yet, he was actually eaten without any resistance! This shocked the three of them greatly. ¡°Oh?¡± The baby¡¯s dark blue eyes looked at the dragon, the human, and the god. He licked his lips and smiled. ¡°Alright, another three delicacies. Hmm?¡± Suddenly, his eyes widened and he revealed a very shocked expression. He muttered, ¡°You don¡¯t have a Dao Body or the authority of the Heaven Realm. What are you? What cultivation technique is this?¡± This baby was from the Heaven Realm after all. As soon as they met, he could tell that the cultivation method of the three of them was different from the 21 realms of the two worlds. However, before Huo Liu, Li Mingqiong, and the Yellow-scarved Strongman could react, the baby suddenly laughed again. He opened his arms and looked up at the sky. ¡°Hahaha! The heavens are helping me!¡± Boom! As the baby roared with laughter, the power fluctuation on his body became stronger and clearer. The range of influence was soon not limited to Divine Might Planet. A dark golden light rushed out of the planet, enveloping the surrounding starry sky and quickly spreading out. This power seemed to have some special characteristics that exceeded the laws and principles. It had clearly just spread out of the Divine Might Planet when it directly crossed the distant void and appeared on Tai Cang Planet and Purple Sun Star. Then, it quickly enveloped these two large stars. In a moment, the three main stars in the Purple Sun Realm were enveloped by the might of this baby. Such a huge range of influence was too shocking. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The baby laughed non-stop, and an incomparably greedy expression appeared on his face. Suddenly, he raised his hands and grabbed at the void in front of him. He shouted, ¡°Come over!¡± Huo Liu, Li Mingqiong, and the Yellow-scarved Strongman immediately felt their bodies stiffen as they flew towards the baby uncontrollably. In front of this incomparably powerful baby¡­ Any resistance was useless. ¡­. At the same time, it was not only the changes in the Purple Sun Realm. Even at the endless height, where billions of laws converged and the endless Great Dao gathered, a Lord of the Heavens, who was still sleeping, was affected and woke up. At the highest point of the Immortal Realm, in the clouds above the nine heavens, an extraordinary immortal palace was faintly discernible. There was a plaque hanging on it. Nine Heavens Immortal Palace. In the main hall of this immortal palace, there was an old Daoist priest who had been meditating and sleeping for countless years. His breathing was originally stable and his face was very red. Now, he suddenly opened his eyes, which were filled with shock. ¡°What aura is this? Above the Ninth Realm?!¡± ¡°Who opened the heavenly barrier? It¡¯s not the White Lotus Goddess, nor is it that bald donkey. What¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°Could it be the Heaven Realm? ¡°How is this possible? The Heaven Realm has already disappeared for so long. How can such a big shot appear?!¡± ¡°With the sudden appearance of such an existence and the absence of the Heavenly Realm, this sea of stars is probably going to be overturned.¡± Just as the old Daoist priest was woken up, there was a change in the Buddhist Light Pure Land. In the pure land filled with an immortal Buddhist light, a huge Buddha more than a million feet tall was sitting cross-legged on a lotus platform. He was holding a Buddhist prayer bead in his hand and spouting wonderful words. His tongue was like a lotus flower as he preached the scriptures. Beneath him were millions of Arhats, Bodhisattvas, Bhikkhu, and Vajra. There were countless listeners. All of them were intoxicated and completely immersed. But at this moment. Boom! A muffled sound suddenly came from above. Immediately after, the sound of something heavy falling woke up the monks who were listening in the Pure Land. They looked forward and were stunned. The mountain-like Buddha beads smashed to the ground and interrupted the huge Buddha¡¯s lecture. This scene terrified countless monks. These prayer beads were clearly the string of beads in the Buddha Lord¡¯s hand. Why did they suddenly break and fall? Just as the monks were shocked, ¡°Amitabha!¡± The Buddha suddenly pressed his palms together and chanted the Buddha¡¯s name loudly. Then, he said, ¡°Today¡¯s lecture will end here. A great demon has descended into the human world. I¡¯m afraid a great calamity will descend soon. You have to be on guard.¡± ph As soon as these words were spoken, all the monks present panicked. What demon? How powerful was this great demon that even the Pure Land Buddha was afraid of?! The Buddha Lords were all Ninth Realm existences. Was there anything stronger than this?! ¡­. Great Zhou¡¯s Hexi Province, Tongguang County. The entire Ren Family was already in a panic. They could not understand what was going on at all. Why would their newborn child cause such a commotion? Especially Ren Feng and Yang Mingyu. As the parents of the children, they could not understand the current situation. Yang Mingyu even fainted the moment the baby rushed into the sky. ¡°Why, why is this happening? What exactly is going on?¡± Ren Feng was completely stunned. He knelt on the ground in panic and muttered, ¡°Immortal Cui, please protect us.¡± At this moment, Jiang Caiyun, who was in the guest room, had a splitting headache and was about to lose consciousness. But just as she was about to faint, a bright and pure golden light suddenly flashed in front of her eyes, instantly waking her up. The splitting headache also disappeared. At the same time, the originally dark night sky suddenly lit up. Pure golden light instantly filled the entire planet, dispelling all kinds of negative forces. ¡°This golden light¡­ How, how is this possible?!¡± Jiang Caiyun¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She felt a familiar aura in these golden lights. ¡­. At the same time as Jiang Caiyun¡¯s side changed, the power that the baby had used to grab Huo Liu, Li Mingqiong, and the Yellow-scarved Strongman suddenly dissipated, as if it had been scattered by some invisible force. ¡°Who is it?!¡± The baby was shocked. He could clearly feel the strength of this force. Moreover, it was incomparably powerful. Huo Liu, Li Mingqiong, and the Yellow-scarved Strongman were overjoyed and could not help but shout. ¡°Immortal Venerable!¡± ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Immortal Venerable!¡± ¡­. In the Blessed Land Dao Palace of the Grotto-Heaven World. Cui Heng floated in the air and sat cross-legged. His entire body was already wrapped in purple-gold light. Boundless light blossomed from between his eyebrows. It filled the entire grotto-heaven. Countless shadows flickered in the purple-gold light. There was the Purple Sun Realm, the Five Visions Realm, the Dao Star, and many civilizations that were affected by the Purple Sun Star and were already implementing the rules of order. At this moment, the Purple Mansion Golden Hall between his eyebrows had completely transformed into a sea of light with the purple-gold divine light. His Nascent Soul sat in the middle. Suddenly, the Nascent Soul began to slowly melt. Soon, it turned into countless purple-gold divine light and fused into the sea of purple-gold light. Cui Heng¡¯s Indestructible True Spirit appeared. At the same time, the purple-gold sea of light immediately boiled, raising huge waves. Countless light waves surged towards the Undying True Spirit. At this moment, an extremely pure and powerful purple-gold divine light rushed out of the grotto-heaven world and instantly descended in many worlds and starry sky. They were all places affected by Cui Heng¡¯s rule. Under a larger perspective, under a wider spatial scale, under the vast universe¡¯s void¡­ The sea of stars with a diameter of 200,000 light years was spinning. It had six clear and symmetrical cantilevers. Just as the purple-gold divine light descended into the outside world, The end of the fourth arm of the sea of stars suddenly lit up with an unprecedented brilliance. Chapter 374 - Inner Sea of Stars, Achievement of the Soul Formation Realm, Eternal Life, Unbreakable Chapter 374 Inner Sea of Stars, Achievement of the Soul Formation Realm, Eternal Life, Unbreakable Cui Heng¡¯s condition changed drastically. The Undying True Spirit seemed to have become the master of rules and the Great Dao. It floated above the sea of light and gathered layers of light, quickly becoming huge and solid. His soul also began to fuse with the Undying True Spirit and began to truly possess the characteristics of being indestructible. Then, it gathered all the spirituality in his body and returned to the Undying True Spirit. In a moment, the purple-gold sea of light and the soul completely fused with the Undying True Spirit. Moreover, under the endless spiritual nourishment, it began to sublimate to the extreme. With the Undying True Spirit as the core, a huge humanoid outline was formed by the purple-gold divine light. With the appearance of the human-shaped figure, the purple-gold divine light also changed. It gradually dissipated into layers of fog, but it was interwoven with myriad techniques, as if it was the source of everything Just like when the world was first opened and the primordial era was yet to be judged. The humanoid figure sat there, and its facial features gradually appeared. It was Cui Heng. His eyes were slightly closed, and there was a charm in them. This was the reemergence of the Nascent Soul after the extreme sublimation. A Primordial Spirit! Suddenly, his Essence Soul opened its eyes. The two gazes were like the first rays of light that judged the primordial world. They instantly caused the layers of fog to explode violently, and endless power suddenly exploded. A Purple Mansion Golden Palace appeared in Cui Heng¡¯s Niwan Palace again, and countless purple-gold divine light spread out. However, countless flames appeared around the Purple Mansion Golden Hall. Physical images, nomological fragments, and Dao runes became extremely chaotic. At this moment, the rules of order represented by the purple-gold divine light became the core of everything and the source of power to integrate all the chaos. Therefore, as the purple-gold divine light spread, all kinds of chaotic scenes were sorted out. All kinds of light, laws, and Dao runes were also on the right track according to the established rules. In the blink of an eye, the chaotic Niwan Palace turned into a boundless starry sky. It was dark and deep, condensing into the shadows of stars. These astral shadows included stars, planets, and many star fragments or nebulae. They were connected to each other, forming the appearance of star systems. If one looked carefully, they would discover that these galaxies were actually places affected by Cui Heng¡¯s rules of order. The Purple Sun Realm, the Five Views Realm, and the surrounding stars were among them. Now, they had all appeared in Cui Heng¡¯s Niwan Palace and surrounded his essence soul like stars surrounding the moon. At this moment, Cui Heng felt that his vision seemed to have suddenly arrived at an infinite height. He could look down at everything from high above, and the appearance of the planets was reflected in his eyes. At the same time, his body began to undergo a tremendous change. The acupoints in his body opened one by one, and the scenes that appeared in his Niwan Palace replayed in the various acupoints. Endless stars were opened in his acupoints one after another. Stars and shadows condensed and formed galaxies. Cui Heng could clearly feel that his body and essence soul seemed to have become a small galaxy amalgam, possessing the power to directly shake the starry sky. Moreover, he realized that the boundless starry sky formed in his Niwan Palace and acupoints was expanding bit by bit. With every expansion, his body, Dharmic powers, essence soul, and other parts, would become stronger. This expansion was natural, which meant that he would automatically become stronger at all times. Even without any cultivation, he could quickly become stronger. However, even at this point, Cui Heng¡¯s breakthrough was still not completely over. The Purple Mansion Golden Hall that was originally floating in the deep void moved and slowly landed in the palm of his Essence Soul, allowing the incomparably dazzling purple-gold divine light to fuse with his Essence Soul. At this moment, the originally illusory essence soul light immediately became even more realistic. The light and shadow of the surrounding endless starry sky also became more and more condensed and real. ¡­. In the outside world, endless purple-gold divine light had already spread through the starry skies. The galaxies and realms lit up with such light. Whether it was the Purple Sun Realm, the Five Views Realm, Daozhou Star, or the other starry skies and realms, as long as they were in the middle of the sixth spiral arm, they were all enveloped by this purple-gold light. In this range, countless living beings felt a sense of reverence from the bottom of their hearts, but it did not make them want to prostrate themselves in worship. It gave people the feeling that it was peaceful and natural. Such a shocking phenomenon naturally woke up all the ancient existences sleeping in this galaxy. There was no lack of ancient creatures who had survived since hundreds of thousands of years ago. There were even living fossils that had existed since the existence of the Heaven Realm. They used various methods to break through the original limit of their lifespan and then used a method similar to sleeping to slow down the loss of their lifespan, thereby extending their lifespan as much as possible. Under normal circumstances, unless something that could overturn the myriad worlds happened, it was unlikely that they would be affected. But now, these ancient and powerful existences were awakened without exception. They all looked up at the extremely pure and sacred purple-gold light in shock. It shocked them greatly. Such a powerful aura was something they had never felt before. Even when the Heaven Realm still existed, no big shot in the Heaven Realm could reveal such a terrifying aura. What kind of existence has appeared in the world?! If these ancient and powerful existences were only shocked, then the old Daoist priest from the Immortal Realm and the old monk from the Pure Land of Buddha had another feeling. In the Nine Heavens Immortal Palace, the old Daoist priest staggered and fell to the ground. Then, he did not stand up anymore and lay on the ground of the palace. He looked up and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s really an existence that has broken through the Heaven Gate. And, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not just the Heaven Gate! This, this is really great!¡± The old Daoist priest suddenly laughed like a drowning person who had finally caught a life-saving straw. His eyes lit up. In the pure land filled with Buddhist light, the huge Buddha, who was originally worried, was suddenly stunned. His face revealed an unbelievable expression as he said in shock, ¡°There¡¯s actually such an existence?! Unbelievable!¡± The many monks sitting under the platform were immediately confused. They felt that the Buddha was too abnormal today, which made them subconsciously uneasy. What was going on? What was a god? O In Cui Heng¡¯s past knowledge, there were many descriptions of gods, but most of them could not be separated from dominating everything, manipulating the laws, controlling authority, and so on. Now, he had a very real experience. At this moment, he had finally completed his breakthrough and officially stepped into the early-stage Soul Formation realm. At this realm, one¡¯s control over the laws had already become an instinct. Every move was accompanied by the endless power of laws. With a thought, one could change the laws of many galaxies. This was a divine power that he had naturally grasped after breaking through to the Soul Formation realm. It was also a deep result of modifying this world. At this point, he had truly stepped into the level of the Great Dao laws, completely surpassing the previous level of life and reaching a new realm. In terms of strength, it was already difficult to describe with ordinary destructive power. It could only be said that compared to the strength of a Peak-level Nascent Soul cultivator, it had received an astronomical increase. Now, Cui Heng could even destroy a star in one breath. He could destroy a star system with a flip of his hand and instantly create a new star system. His lifespan soared again, expanding to a million years. This was only the basic lifespan. If he cultivated a special lifespan extension technique, he could increase his lifespan to about three million years. Of course, this was the lifespan of the body. In fact, after the attainment of the Essence Soul, Cui Heng had already achieved true immortality. Even if the lifespan of his body was exhausted and only the Essence Soul remained, there was no need to reincarnate like the Indestructible True Spirit. He could completely condense a new body that was a small realm lower than his own. Then, he could spend some time increasing his physical body realm. In terms of survival, it was a step further on the foundation of the Indestructible True Spirit. The Indestructible Essence Soul could not be destroyed by any power, nor could it be forcefully restrained by any external force. This was one of the basic Great Dao of the universe. It could not be violated. According to the description of the Elementary Immortal Technique, even a Void Refinement Realm existence could not destroy the Indestructible Essence Soul or imprison it. Unless the opponent had reached a level where he could directly modify the Great Dao rules of the entire universe. Although the Elementary Immortal Technique did not explain what realm was needed to modify the Great Dao rules of the universe, Cui Heng guessed that it was most likely the Dao Integration realm above the Void Refinement realm. This also meant that as long as one did not encounter existences at the Dao Integration Realm, Soul Formation cultivators could be considered eternal. ¡°As I expected, as long as I step into the Soul Formation realm, my safety will definitely be greatly increased.¡± Cui Heng was extremely happy. Eternal life and the characteristics of being indestructible finally gave him some confidence to walk normally in the universe. As long as he tried his best to avoid provoking ridiculous existences that could even modify the basic Great Dao rules of the universe, he would be absolutely safe. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s better to be careful. Until now, I haven¡¯t been able to determine what the Immortal Kings and ferocious beasts the System mentioned are.¡± Cui Heng reminded himself that he had to be careful. He thought to himself, ¡°I¡¯ll buy the System¡¯s upgrade package next and see if I can figure out these questions.¡± Thinking of this, he suddenly looked outside and chuckled. ¡°However, I have to deal with this so-called Heavenly Realm Supreme Being first. Perhaps I can get some information from him.¡± With that, he took a step forward and instantly walked out of the grotto-heaven world. He appeared in the sky above Divine Might Planet and stood in front of the evil-looking baby. Cui Heng¡¯s gaze landed on the baby and he chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re really blessed. You¡¯re going to be reborn as soon as you¡¯re born.¡± Chapter 375 - 12 Heavenly Gates Chapter 375 12 Heavenly Gates ¡°Welcome, Master Immortal!¡± ¡°Welcome, Immortal Venerable!¡± Li Mingqiong, the Yellow-scarved Strongman, and Huo Liu bowed in welcome, feeling extremely happy. The power this baby possessed was too terrifying and powerful. Even the three of them combined were not his match at all. They did not even have the chance to resist. Cui Heng nodded slightly, his gaze still on the baby. He smiled gently and said, ¡°Are you going to come out yourself, or should I call you out?¡± The baby¡¯s face was filled with fear. For a moment, he felt his thoughts stagnate and he could not answer. Cui Heng frowned slightly and sighed. ¡°Forget it.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡± The baby tried to explain, but it was too late. He felt his mind buzz and his vision instantly turned upside down. The moment he saw this baby, Cui Heng had already seen the realm he was at. He was far stronger than the Late-stage Nascent Soul realm and even had the characteristics of modifying the laws. However, his strength was not comparable to the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm, and the laws intertwined were not as wide as the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm. Of course, Cui Heng could also tell that this was only a reincarnation. The difference in strength was most likely caused by this. His main body was most likely equivalent to a Peak-stage Nascent Soul cultivator with a relatively simple influence on the laws. However, other than this, he clearly carried some higher-level power on his body. In essence, his Dharmic powers were higher than the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm. This was a very strange realm. Cui Heng could not find a clear reference in his cultivation realm. To put it simply, this should be considered a Peak-level Nascent Soul with slightly stronger Dharmic powers, but the effect on the laws was relatively simple. There was no Indestructible True Spirit. However, his main body should be very powerful. He might be similar to a Peak Nascent Soul cultivator who had never cultivated any powerful spells. If Cui Heng had met him before breaking through to the Nascent Soul realm, he might have needed a full one-thousandth of a second to kill him and destroy his body and soul. This was already very rare for him. If this Heavenly Realm Supreme Being¡¯s main body was hundreds of thousands of times stronger, he might have to force Cui Heng to use the Sky Demon Splitter Art, the Five Elements Primordial Chaos Yin Yang Reversal Technique, and other spells to kill him. He could indeed be considered a powerhouse. However, now that Cui Heng had already broken through to the Soul Formation realm, his life essence and overall strength had obtained an indescribable increase. He had completely undergone a qualitative change. Therefore, with just a thought from Cui Heng, the soul in the baby¡¯s body almost dissipated and was directly shaken out of the baby¡¯s body. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, a pitch-black fog of light emerged from the baby¡¯s body. Behind this young figure, a human figure gathered and trembled. The expression on the baby¡¯s face suddenly relaxed, and there was no longer any evil charm. However, he did not fall. He was still floating in the sky and flying. He even waved his young arms and kicked his legs. He grinned and revealed a very happy smile. This was because although the soul had been shaken out just now, it had left an incomparably huge amount of energy behind. It was enough to support this baby to cultivate from a mortal to the Eighth Realm of the Immortal World. When Cui Heng shook the soul out of the baby¡¯s body, he had already dealt with the huge power lingering in the baby¡¯s body. First, he fixed it to its heart as the source. Then, he let this special heart create brand new blood bit by bit. Next, this baby would be reborn step by step. This process would last for decades. ne a At that time, his aptitude would become extremely good and he would become a natural cultivation genius. It was not impossible for him to reach the Seventh Realm of the Immortal World in the future. Cui Heng gently touched the baby¡¯s forehead and smiled. ¡°Good child, go down.¡± Then, the baby turned into a golden light and flew towards the Ren Family below. Therefore, only Cui Heng, Li Mingqiong, the Yellow-scarved Strongman, and the black shadow that had just been shaken out of the baby¡¯s body were left in the sky. Faced with the imposing aura revealed by Cui Heng, this human-shaped shadow did not show any will to resist at all. It only stood there trembling and emitting extreme fear. With just a glance at Cui Heng, he knew that it was absolutely impossible for him to be an opponent of the Immortal Venerable. The difference was too great. Resistance was equivalent to courting death! Seeing that this person was so panicked, Cui Heng could not help but feel a little disappointed. He shook his head gently and asked, ¡°You¡¯re from the Heaven Realm?¡± The black shadow hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Immortal Venerable, I¡¯m indeed from the Heaven Realm, but I¡¯ve been sealed for countless years. ¡°I¡¯m not very clear about the current situation in the Heaven Realm. Moreover, I¡¯m only a reincarnated soul now. The cognitive information I have is very limited¡­¡± However, before he could finish his sentence, Cui Heng suddenly looked at the black shadow and the void rippled. Immediately, a ball of green light appeared. A figure could be vaguely seen moving inside. This figure was none other than the black shadow¡¯s main body. ¡°How is this possible, how is this possible?!¡± the black shadow muttered. ¡°The seal that suppressed my main body was jointly set up by many experts who had stepped through the Second Heaven Gate. It was broken just like that?!¡± No, this could not be considered a solution at all! Instead, it completely ignored the existence of the seal. Just as the black shadow was shocked, it suddenly felt an extremely powerful force pushing it into the figure that had just appeared. The two of them instantly became one, and their auras became harmonious. The originally blurry figure also became clear. This was a middle-aged man who looked to be in his thirties or forties. He was wearing a tattered gray cloth. His facial features were deep, and his aura was extraordinary. However, he looked clearly more disheveled. He should have been suppressed and sealed for many years. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Cui Heng chuckled. ¡°Junior Wu Yong greets the Immortal Venerable.¡± The middle-aged man knelt in front of Cui Heng respectfully. ¡°Wu Yong?¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Now, you should be more comprehensive about yourself and the situation in the Heaven Realm.¡± ¡°Immortal Venerable, please ask. This junior will definitely tell you everything.¡± Wu Yong had clearly completely accepted his fate and directly gave up all resistance. ¡°Very good.¡± Cui Heng liked this smooth question and answer, so he asked directly, ¡°What do you mean by the Second Heaven Gate?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Wu Yong was clearly stunned when he heard this, as if he did not expect Cui Heng to ask this question at all. However, he still answered respectfully. ¡°Immortal Supremacy, there are 12 Heaven Gates above the 21 realms of the Immortal and Mortal Worlds.¡± Chapter 376 - Ferocious Beast Remnants Chapter 376 Ferocious Beast Remnants Wu Yong explained what he knew with extreme respect. This included the cultivation system above the Nine realms of the Immortal World and the situation in the Heaven Realm that he knew. Above the 21 Realms of the Immortal Realm, there were 12 Heaven Gates! One gate corresponded to one realm. After reaching the Peak of the Ninth realm of the Immortal World, one could sense an illusory door. This door was extremely similar to the Heavenly Pass, but it was everywhere. No matter where one was, they could sense the existence of this door. This was the Heaven Gate. The Heaven Gate had the characteristics of power that surpassed the peak of the Nine Realms of the Immortal World. As long as one stepped into the Heaven Gate, they would be cleansed by the light inside and obtain the corresponding power characteristic, causing the essence of their life to change and completely surpass the Nine Realms of the Immortal World. There were a total of 12 such Heaven Gates. With every Heaven Gate, one would obtain more or new power characteristics and break through to a new realm. Therefore, this was also called the 12 Levels of the Heaven Gate. The characteristics of the power obtained by every three Heaven Gates were the same. They were superimposed and strengthened. Therefore, the 12 Heaven Gates were subdivided into four Heavenly Ladders. This could be seen as four major realms. In Wu Yong¡¯s understanding, when he was sealed, no one in the Heaven Realm had gone beyond the second Heavenly Ladder. Even those known supreme experts had only just cultivated past the first Heavenly Ladder. Moreover, they were mostly at the Fourth or Fifth Heaven Gate. Experts who had reached the Sixth Heaven Gate were already extremely rare. Such an expert was already a peak existence at the time when the Heaven Realm was still around. §Ör§Ö §Ö ve There were even a few supreme experts who were called ¡°Immortal Venerables¡±. This was also one of the reasons why Wu Yong had previously wondered if anyone dared to call themselves an Immortal Venerable. After all, even in the Heaven Realm, Immortal Venerable experts were rare. As for Wu Yong himself, he was at the Second Heaven Gate realm. Actually, with such cultivation, he could be considered an expert in the Heaven Realm in the past. Later on, he accidentally offended a large faction and was surrounded and attacked by many experts in the Second Heaven Gate Realm. In the end, he was sealed. Cui Heng listened to Wu Yong¡¯s story and pondered silently. Although he had long guessed that the nine realms of the Immortal World were definitely not the end of this world¡¯s cultivation, and there must be higher realms¡­ He did not expect there to be so many levels. However, in terms of major realms, there were only four. He wondered which Heavenly Ladder realm the Soul Formation realm was equivalent to. The First or Second Heavenly Ladder realm? It couldn¡¯t be the Third Heavenly Ladder realm, right? That was at least the level of the Ninth Heaven Gate. A pseudo Peak Nascent Soul cultivator like Wu Yong was at the Second Heaven Gate realm. Perhaps the Third Heaven Gate realm was equivalent to a complete Peak Nascent Soul cultivator? In that case, if he crossed the First Heavenly Ladder major realm and broke through to the Fourth Heaven Gate realm, perhaps he would be equivalent to an Early-stage Soul Formation cultivator? But that might not be the case. After all, the difference between the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm and the Soul Formation realm was too huge. It was very normal for the 12 Heaven Gate realms to have some intermediate realms. However, Cui Heng felt that the method of breaking through by using the 12 Heaven Gates was very strange. There was actually no cultivation technique for the 12 Heaven Gates realm. There were only various offensive and life-saving divine techniques. The only way to obtain a breakthrough was to go through the Heaven Gate after sensing the existence of the Heaven Gate. As long as they could rush in, they would obtain a breakthrough. If they could not rush in, they would have to pay an extremely heavy price. They might even be killed on the spot. Even if they could survive, they would be severely injured. It would take a long time to recover. If they wanted to recover their strength, they would need to consume all kinds of natural treasures. If the damage was too great, they might even need to refine an entire star. Therefore, the consumption of resources by Heaven Gate realm cultivators was extremely serious. What was even more ridiculous was that according to Wu Yong¡¯s description, one could actually use divine weapons and secret treasures to charge through the Heaven Gate. As long as one could rush in, it was fine, no matter what method was used. It was as if they were fighting. In Cui Heng¡¯s opinion, this kind of breakthrough method was too ridiculous. Was this still cultivation? It didn¡¯t seem to be cultivation. There wasn¡¯t even a cultivation method. There were only various offensive and life-saving divine techniques. However, this method of focusing on cultivating offensive and life-saving methods was very likely to lead to powerful combat strength. It was still worth taking seriously. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Wu Yong¡¯s realm is not high. His understanding of the 12 Heaven Gates is limited. He has never even seen someone at the Fourth Heaven Gate realm.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°With so many realms, it¡¯s very likely that there are experts in the Heaven Realm who have surpassed the Early-stage Soul Formation realm. I should be more careful in the future. ¡°After dealing with the matters here, I¡¯ll take some time to upgrade the System package and study how to cultivate the Soul Formation realm. Only then can I decide what to do next.¡± Although Soul Formation cultivators were already considered indestructible, if they encountered an expert stronger than them, they would still be at a disadvantage. Therefore, no matter what, it was always right to be careful and plan before acting. Of course, other than this, the information he had obtained from Wu Yong about the situation in the Heaven Realm was also one of the reasons why Cui Heng chose to be careful in the future. The Heaven Realm was extremely vast. It was an incomparably special world. There were countless experts and tens of thousands of races. There were also many ferocious beasts and monsters running rampant. It was filled with danger everywhere. Ferocious beasts! This was the first time Cui Heng had clearly learned about ferocious beasts since he transmigrated, and it was also the first time he had heard a description of ferocious beasts outside the system notification. Chapter 377 - Ferocious Beast Relict Population Chapter 377 Ferocious Beast Relict Population Although these were only the remnant population of ferocious beasts, it was enough to make Cui Heng even more convinced that the System¡¯s surveillance was correct. This world was indeed a high-level Xianxia space-time dimension. Ferocious beasts were everywhere, and it was extremely dangerous. ¡°Now that there¡¯s news of some ferocious beasts, what realm is an Immortal King at?¡± Cui Heng thought to himself. ¡°It seems that the reason why I couldn¡¯t come into contact with the true situation of this world earlier was because my realm cultivation was not high enough.¡± He fell into deep thought, scaring Wu Yong. Seeing that Cui Heng was silent for a long time, Wu Yong thought that he was dissatisfied with his answer and hurriedly explained, ¡°Exalted Immortal, I¡¯ve already explained everything I know clearly. I¡¯m not hiding anything.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and looked at Wu Yong as he said indifferently, ¡°You can avoid death, but you can¡¯t escape punishment. Since you like to be an infant, I¡¯ll punish you to remain as an infant for 100,000 years.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Wu Yong immediately revealed a terrified expression when he heard this. However, before he could beg for mercy, he felt that the power in his body had been completely restrained. At the same time, he also felt the power of his body begin to quickly regress. His Qi and blood became extremely weak at an extremely fast speed. Even the special power he had obtained after stepping into the Heaven Gate was actually stripped away one by one. In just a moment, the expert in the Second Heaven Gate realm had all his strength stripped away. His physical state had also directly returned to the state of an infant, turning into an infant who looked to be only a few months old. Throughout the entire process, Cui Heng did not even move a finger. He only said a word, and Wu Yong had become like this, as if he had suffered the wrath of the heavens. This was the difference in realm. After Cui Heng broke through to the Early-stage Soul Formation realm, the improvement he obtained was too great. To him, all existences that had yet to reach the Soul Formation realm were extremely weak. With just a thought, he could change the form of a life at will. That was what happened to Wu Yong. ¡°Ah, wah, wah, wah!¡± Wu Yong screamed in fear. At this moment, he was floating in the air and waving his hands and feet. He felt his infant-like weak body and was completely in despair. Now, he no longer had any supernatural power and was only an ordinary human baby. The reason why he was still floating in the air was only because Cui Heng had used his strength to hold him up. ¡°You will maintain this state for 100,000 years.¡± Cui Heng looked at Wu Yong and said indifferently, ¡°In these 100,000 years, you will not grow up and will always maintain the state of an infant. ¡°Of course, you won¡¯t die or age. After 100,000 years, you can return to your former state and become an expert at the Second Heaven Gate realm.¡± 100,000 years of longevity was something that countless people dreamed of. However, maintaining the state of an infant for 100,000 years was undoubtedly a punishment. It was worse than death! At this moment, Wu Yong finally accepted his fate. He barely adjusted his young throat and knelt in front of Cui Heng. He said respectfully, ¡°Thank you for your mercy, Exalted Immortal.¡± Now, he had thought it through. This might really be the best outcome he could fight for. It was most likely because he had not caused any substantial damage to the baby and was so cooperative in answering the questions. Otherwise, he would have died long ago. It was better to recover after 100,000 years than to die directly. What was there to be dissatisfied about? Wu Yong repeatedly persuaded himself in his heart. Gradually, he even believed it himself. ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and was about to wave Wu Yong away when he suddenly felt something and turned to look into the distance. ¡°Master, it seems that someone has broken through the world!¡± Li Mingqiong also noticed the abnormality in the distance. She pointed to the eastern sky and said, ¡°A spatial passageway has been established. I see the shadows of pavilions.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also the west.¡± Huo Liu also realized that something was wrong in the distance. He rolled his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s Buddhist light. The experts or worlds related to Buddhism should have appeared in the west.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng exclaimed softly. He swept his gaze in two directions and nodded slightly with a smile. ¡°It should be the Dao Techniques Immortal Realm and the Buddhist Pure Land. They most likely sensed the changes here.¡± As soon as he finished speakingLight pillars tore through the void on both sides, forming a door of light and emitting different sounds. There was immortal music coming from the door of light in the east. There was only Buddhist chanting in the western door of light. After these two light doors were established, figures walked out one after another. The difference between the two was very obvious. On one side were Daoists and on the other were monks. The Daoists from the east were the first to rush over. Leading them was an old man with white hair and a youthful face. He led more than ten young Daoists and arrived in front of Cui Heng. ¡°Junior Fang He greets Immortal Venerable.¡± After the white-haired old man in Daoist clothes arrived in front of Cui Heng, he immediately knelt in front of him with an incomparably respectful attitude. At the same time, the dozen or so young Daoists he had brought over also knelt down respectfully to Cui Heng. However, before the dozen or so young Daoists could speak, the Buddhist light in the west had completely descended. Immediately after, they heard a Buddhist proclamation ¡°Amitabha!¡± This Buddhist proclamation filled with compassion crossed the distant void. An old monk in yellow monk robes stood at the front, and behind him stood a group of monks. Their strength and cultivation levels were extraordinary. As the Buddhist proclamation fell, the old monk in yellow led a group of monks to Cui Heng. Just like Fang He, he knelt down without any resistance and said loudly, ¡°Little Monk Yuan Ku greets Immortal Venerable.¡± The monks behind him also knelt down. This scene amazed Li Mingqiong. She could clearly sense that these monks and Daoists were basically experts at the Eighth Realm of the Immortal World, especially the old monk and Daoist priest in the lead. They had already surpassed the Eighth Realm of the Immortal World. These were Lords of the Heavens at the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World! ¡°Master¡¯s power is really enough to suppress the heavens. He only displayed a slight bit of his power, but he already made these two Lords of the Heavens come over to pay their respects.¡± Li Mingqiong could not help but sigh with emotion. After all, just a hundred years ago, the Great Zhou was still troubled by the Holy Mother of White Lotus and was very afraid of the Holy Mother of White Lotus. But now, two Lords of the Heavens had already come over to kneel so respectfully to her master. Such a change could be said to be earth-shattering Cui Heng¡¯s expression was normal. He first looked at the two of them, then at the Daoist priest behind them and chuckled. ¡°The two of you didn¡¯t cross the border just to bow and pay your respects, right?¡± Daoist Fang He and Monk Yuan Ku were slightly stunned when they heard this, as if they did not expect Cui Heng to be so direct. For a moment, they did not know how to respond. However, their cultivation was extraordinary after all, and they made a decision in a flash. Fang He still maintained his kneeling posture and said extremely respectfully, ¡°Exalted Immortal, your eyes are like torches. Nothing can be hidden from you. I indeed have something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°I also have something extremely important to do.¡± Yuan Ku hurriedly explained. ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly when he heard this and said indifferently, ¡°How about this? Mingqiong, Yellow-scarved Strongman, and Huo Liu. Bring these two people, their disciples, and Wu Yong back to the Great Zhou Imperial City first. I¡¯ll go over later.¡± Li Mingqiong, the Yellow-scarved Strongman, and Huo Liu immediately bowed. Regarding this arrangement, Daoist Fang He and Monk Yuan Ku naturally did not dare to say anything. They followed behind the three of them respectfully and flew towards the Great Zhou. Hence, only Cui Heng was left in the sky above Tongguang County. Then, he lowered his head and looked down, meeting a gaze from afar. Ever since he walked out of the Grotto-Heaven, this gaze had been watching him. Cui Heng¡¯s figure swayed slightly and he instantly descended to the courtyard of the Ren Family in Tongguang County. Here, someone was looking at him. Chapter 378 - Heavens Will, Outer Starry Sky Chapter 378 Heaven¡¯s Will, Outer Starry Sky When Cui Heng¡¯s aura rushed out of the Grotto-Heaven, Jiang Caiyun had already sensed his existence. However, at that time, she was in disbelief. In her understanding, Cui Changsheng was already dead. She had personally buried him. This friend she valued so much was no longer around. However, that aura was extremely similar. When Cui Heng appeared, she looked at the figure in the sky and was even more confused. Cui Changsheng and Cui Heng looked different. When Cui Heng changed his identity to comprehend the laws of order, he naturally changed his appearance and temperament. However, because Cui Changsheng was an identity he had prepared, he was similar to himself in many aspects. Therefore, after Jiang Caiyun saw Cui Heng, she actually felt like her friend had come back from the dead. However, before Cui Changsheng passed away, he was only at the Xiantian realm. How could he be such a powerful supreme existence? She could not understand this situation. Now, Cui Heng has appeared in front of her. At this moment, she finally believed that the supreme existence in front of her was clearly the close friend she had personally buried. For a moment, Jiang Caiyun¡¯s heart became extremely complicated. Cui Heng stood there and looked at Jiang Caiyun gently. He smiled and said, ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Caiyun fell silent when she heard this. She stared at Cui Heng quietly for a long time without saying anything. After a long while, she sighed softly and said, ¡°Who is Cui Changsheng.¡± ¡°Cui Changsheng is me.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly before shaking his head gently. ¡°But I¡¯m not Cui Changsheng.¡± Cui Changsheng was a part of his cultivation process, so the identity of Cui Changsheng was a part of him. However, it was impossible for Cui Heng to be equivalent to Cui Changsheng. This was a difference between a part and a whole. ¡°Did you deliberately make Cui Changsheng stop cultivating and die when his lifespan was exhausted?¡± Jiang Caiyun asked. ¡°No.¡± Cui Heng shook his head and said, ¡°Cui Changsheng¡¯s identity was never intended to surpass the 12 realms of the Mortal Realm from the beginning. The outcome of this identity has been decided from the beginning.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Caiyun fell into a long silence again. She closed her eyes gently, as if she was calming her emotions, and slowly said, ¡°Is this the cultivation method of a high realm?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s a cultivation method I discovered myself.¡± Cui Heng shook his head. His cultivation method was very different from the high-level cultivation methods of this world. ¡°Won¡¯t you lose yourself in different identities?¡± Jiang Caiyun frowned. ¡°Will you sometimes not be able to tell if you¡¯re Cui Changsheng or your original self?¡±. ¡°No.¡± Cui Heng shook his head and chuckled. ¡°After your soul is perfected, there won¡¯t be a situation that will confuse your understanding. After you cultivate the Dao Seed, you will naturally comprehend it.¡± After refining a Dao Seed, one would become a Golden Immortal. ¡°¡­I understand.¡± Jiang Caiyun¡¯s brows suddenly relaxed. She bowed respectfully to Cui Heng and smiled very gently. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Senior.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± This time, Cui Heng was stunned. He sized up Jiang Caiyun slightly and nodded with a smile. ¡°This is naturally for the best. Jiang Caiyun¡¯s sudden change in attitude surprised him. He was even prepared to explain cultivation concepts to Jiang Caiyun. As Cui Changsheng, he knew the relationship between the two very well. Although they did not have any romantic feelings for each other, they were close friends. After Cui Changsheng passed away, Jiang Caiyun stood in front of his tomb for a month before leaving Such emotions were not something that could be put down with a few words. He did not expect her to have already thought it through. ¡°However, I have a question for Senior,¡± Jiang Caiyun suddenly said. ¡°Please speak.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. ¡°Thank you, Senior. It¡¯s like this¡­¡± Jiang Caiyun bowed respectfully and said in a low voice, ¡°Actually, at first, my heart was filled with confusion and doubts.¡± ¡°I even wanted to grab your clothes and ask why. Why did you lie? Why did you fake your death? Weren¡¯t we close friends before?¡± ¡°But when you really stood in front of me and explained to me that he was you, and you were not him, and his life was destined, I suddenly understood.¡± ¡°My good friend Cui Changsheng has already died. He followed the trajectory of his fate and completed his mission.¡± ¡°I had already buried him with my own hands and put a full stop to his life. From that time onwards, Cui Changsheng no longer existed in the world. He only lived in my memories.¡± ¡°However, this also raised a doubt in my heart. Since Cui Changsheng¡¯s life has been arranged, is it possible that everything between you and me has already been arranged?¡± ¡°Is there a faint will of the heavens that fiddled with the invisible strings and controlled the fate of all living beings? My realm is low and I can¡¯t comprehend it. Senior, please enlighten me.¡± ¡°Heaven¡¯s will, fate¡­¡± Cui Heng¡¯s gaze turned calm as he fell into deep thought. He suddenly looked up and then looked at Jiang Caiyun in front of him. After a while, he shook his head and said frankly, ¡°It¡¯s difficult to ask about the will of the heavens since ancient times. I can¡¯t understand it either.¡± Even to Cui Heng, who had already broken through to the Soul Formation realm, the will of the heavens still existed only in concepts and was filled with the unknown. Chapter 379 - Heavens Will, Outer Starry Sky (2) Chapter 379 Heaven¡¯s Will, Outer Starry Sky (2) There was no way to comprehend or understand it. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to ask about the will of the heavens since ancient times,¡± Jiang Caiyun muttered. Her eyes flickered as if she was a little confused. ¡°Then, as long as I cultivate diligently, will I have a chance to touch the will of the heavens and completely control my fate?¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s inevitable.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Controlling your own fate is one of the purposes of cultivation.¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± A smile bloomed on Jiang Caiyun¡¯s beautiful face. It was abnormally bright. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll naturally cultivate diligently to seek enlightenment.¡± ¡°Good ambition.¡± Cui Heng nodded and praised. With a flip of his hand, he condensed a jade talisman and said to Jiang Caiyun, ¡°This is a life-saving jade talisman. It can protect you from death three times.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, Senior. I don¡¯t need this item.¡± Jiang Caiyun shook her head gently and smiled. ¡°If I fall on the path of cultivation, it¡¯s only because I¡¯m not talented enough or my cultivation is insufficient. That only means that I¡¯m not qualified to pry into destiny.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cui Heng was slightly stunned when he heard this. Then, he dispersed the jade token and praised, ¡°It¡¯s Cui Changsheng¡¯s luck to have a close friend like you.¡± ¡°Thank you for your praise, Senior,¡± Jiang Caiyun said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re indeed not Cui Changsheng. Actually, it¡¯s my greatest fortune to be able to become friends with him. I also have to thank you for allowing Cui Changsheng to be born.¡± ¡°Your temperament can already be said to be extraordinary.¡± Cui Heng looked at Jiang Caiyun with admiration and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for the day you reach Heaven¡¯s Will.¡± ¡°Senior, please look forward to it,¡± Jiang Caiyun said solemnly. ¡­. The exchange with Jiang Caiyun was a pleasant surprise for Cui Heng. When he was Cui Changsheng, he had actually interacted with Jiang Caiyun about cultivation. However, at that time, they were still at the Mortal Realm and their discussion would not involve any high-level topics. Moreover, Cui Heng would make some basic information about his identity before changing it. It was used as a standard for this identity. With Cui Changsheng¡¯s identity, it was unlikely for him to discuss too deep a topic. Therefore, Jiang Caiyun¡¯s unique understanding and thoughts had never been displayed. However, after this conversation, Cui Heng was pleasantly surprised to discover that Jiang Caiyun was really a natural talent. She was simply born to explore higher realms. If he still had Cui Changsheng¡¯s identity, he would have wanted to take Jiang Caiyun as his disciple. This was the first time he had such a thought since he walked out of the Beginner¡¯s Space. However, with Jiang Caiyun¡¯s personality, she might not agree to become his disciple. This was a woman with extremely strong opinions. What she really wanted to walk was her own Dao. ¡°Heaven¡¯s will, fate. This is indeed a direction filled with unknowns, and it¡¯s also a path filled with bumps.¡± Cui Heng stood in the sky and muttered. At the same time, he released his divine sense and sensed the endless starry sky and living beings affected by his laws. This perspective made him feel like he could control everything. However, he knew very well that this was just an illusion. He was far from reaching the realm where he could transform into Heaven¡¯s Will and control everything. However, this inevitably let him make some connections. ¡°Does the will of the heavens really exist in the dark, looking down on everything from above? If I want to reach this level, what kind of realm is needed? ¡°Do I need to take a few more steps in the Soul Formation realm, or do I need to reach the Void Return realm or even the Dao Integration realm? Did experts of similar realms exist in the Heaven Realm that once ruled the myriad worlds? ¡°If the Heaven Realm doesn¡¯t exist, does the wider universe exist?¡± Doubts and guesses flashed through Cui Heng¡¯s mind. At the same time, he clearly understood that even though he had already broken through to the Soul Formation realm, he was still very small in the vast universe. Actually, from the special perspective of a Soul Formation cultivator, he could already vaguely sense that the star realm he was in should be on the arm of a huge galaxy. Even if he was strong enough to control the entire suspending arm, it was only a small portion of this huge galaxy. Even if he could control the entire huge galaxy, it was still insignificant. Take the Milky Way for example. This huge galaxy with a diameter of 100,000 light-years was only one-fiftieth of a larger galaxy cluster. was as The range of the galaxy cluster was as great as 10 million light years. A galaxy cluster of 10 million light-years was only a small part of a super galaxy cluster with a diameter of 100 million light-years. And this super galaxy cluster with a diameter of 100 million light years was only a speck of dust in the vast universe. If the so-called ¡°Heaven¡¯s Will¡± that controlled everything really existed, it meant that it could control this vast universe. What kind of realm and power would that be? It was no longer something Cui Heng could imagine. ¡°The road is long!¡± Cui Heng shook his head and chuckled. Then, with a flash, he returned to the Great Zhou Imperial City. He planned to meet Fang He and Yuan Ku first. In the Great Zhou Imperial City. Fang He and Yuan Ku were waiting anxiously. These two high and mighty Lords of the Heavens were a little uneasy at this moment and were pacing back and forth. Hui Shi accompanied them here. Seeing how uneasy the two of them were, he could not help but comfort them. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be like this. If Sir wanted to kill you, he would have done so long ago. He wouldn¡¯t have waited until now.¡± Fang He and Yuan Ku were stunned when they heard that, and the anxiety on their faces became even stronger. ¡°Haha, Hui Shi, you¡¯re still not very good with words.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s laughter came from the sky. Then, he appeared and said to Hui Shi, ¡°You can spend more time with Liu Litao in the future.¡± ¡°Sir knows me,¡± Hui Shi said with a smile. ¡°However, I¡¯m only your saber. Generally speaking, sabers don¡¯t have to speak.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Cui Heng also smiled and looked at the monk and Daoist priest here. Fang He and Yuan Ku hurriedly bowed and said in unison, ¡°Greetings, Immortal Venerable!¡± ¡°If the two of you have anything to say, just say it.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. ¡°Amitabha, Immortal Venerable is merciful.¡± Monk Yuan Ku immediately knelt on the ground and shouted, ¡°Immortal Venerable, please save this starfield.¡± ¡°Immortal Venerable is benevolent.¡± Fang He also knelt on the ground and said respectfully, ¡°Ever since the Heaven Realm disappeared, there have been no Heaven Gate realm experts in this galaxy.¡± This attracted the coveting of the Other World. The experts of the Other World have been waiting for an opportunity to corrode and plunder our starfield. We can only barely hold on with the special nature of the Three Higher Heavens.¡± ¡°Moreover, our lifespan is almost up. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to resist the corrosion of the foreign realm anymore. Immortal Venerable, please help us resist the Heaven Gate experts of the foreign realm.¡± Compared to Monk Yuan Ku, Daoist Fang He¡¯s words were much clearer. Outer World. This brand new term attracted Cui Heng¡¯s attention. He frowned and said, ¡°What is the Outer World?¡± Fang He hurriedly began to explain, ¡°As Immortal Venerable knows, those who rule the Central World rule the endless starry skies of the myriad worlds, but the scope of the Heaven Realm is not unlimited. ¡°The places outside the territory of the Heaven Realm are collectively known as the Outer World. There are also endless starry skies in the Outer World. There are countless experts, and there is even no lack of Heaven Gate realm existences. Originally, when the Heaven Realm was around, the Heaven Gate realm experts of the Other World often attacked the peripheral stars. Later on, when the Heaven Realm was no longer around, this situation became even more intense. ¡°If not for the fact that the Three Higher Heavens has some Heaven Realm characteristics that can make those Heaven Gate experts afraid, I¡¯m afraid we would have long been unable to withstand the corrosion of the Outer World.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the goal of this so-called Outer World¡¯s invasion?¡± Cui Heng asked. ¡°It¡¯s said that it¡¯s for some kind of treasure contained in the Heaven Realm, or perhaps it¡¯s to plunder the resources of this galaxy.¡± Daoist Fang He was obviously not too sure and could only guess. ¡°Apparently, every breakthrough to the Heaven Gate realm requires a large amount of resources,¡± Monk Yuan Ku added. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Cui Heng laughed when he heard that. He looked at Daoist Fang He and Monk Yuan Ku and shook his head. ¡°The two of you are experts at the Lords of the Heavens realm. If this is how you came to ask for help¡­¡± ¡°Please leave.¡± Chapter 380 - Understanding a Thought Chapter 380 Understanding a Thought Cui Heng was obviously saying that they were hiding something. The monk and Daoist priest immediately became nervous and hurriedly explained. ¡°Immortal Venerable, you¡¯ve misunderstood. We definitely didn¡¯t mean to hide anything,¡± Monk Yuan Ku said with a bitter expression. ¡°It¡¯s really because we don¡¯t know why the other side attacked our starfield with all their might.¡± ¡°Immortal Venerable, it¡¯s like this. We¡¯ve indeed never understood the Outer World in depth,¡± Daoist Fang He added. ¡°It¡¯s only when we mobilize the power of the Heavenly Dao to resist the foreign experts that we can barely sense the situation of the other party.¡± ¡°The only thing we can be sure of is that those foreign experts seem to be extremely eager to attack our Star Field. Every time they attack, it¡¯s as if they¡¯re risking their lives. They will use all their methods and even burn their life source.¡± ¡°Therefore, we guessed that there must be a reason why they have to attack at all costs. Either the resources of the Outer World are seriously insufficient, or our Starfield has treasures that they need.¡± ¡°They¡¯re actually going all out like this?¡± Cui Heng frowned when he heard this. Under normal circumstances, being able to make someone burn their life to do something usually meant that they would most likely not be able to escape death if they did not burn their life. What was going on with this so-called Outer World? They could actually make Heaven Gate realm experts go all out like that. Cui Heng became vigilant. After all, even if these foreign Heaven Gate realm experts had only yet to cross the first three minor realms of the First Heavenly Ladder, they were almost equivalent to the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm. Such strength was enough to dominate the myriad worlds in this Star Field. ¡°The universe is vast. There¡¯s indeed an unpredictable crisis.¡± Cui Heng sighed in his heart, but on the surface, he looked at Fang He and Yuan Ku calmly and said indifferently, ¡°The two of you want me to help. I have a question. What¡¯s the reason for me to protect this Star Field?¡± In theory, he really had no reason to protect this Star Field. Even if this Star Field was really invaded by countless foreign Heaven Gate realm experts, he could escape at any time with the starry sky realms that were closer to him. This was not a difficult matter. After breaking through to the Soul Formation realm, Cui Heng¡¯s Purple Mansion and the acupoints in his body had become like a boundless starry sky. Under normal circumstances, it was only an illusion and not real. But as long as he combined it with the Miniature Thousand Mile Court technique, he could store a real galaxy into his acupoints and maintain the normal operation of laws. The specific method was to first envelop the entire galaxy with Dharmic powers. Then, with the main planet at the core, which was usually guided by a star, the entire galaxy could be contained. It was the same way for a realm. It was simple. However, if the foreign experts really came to burn, kill, and plunder, he would still attack. On one hand, Hong Fugui and Jiang Qiqi¡¯s whereabouts were still unknown, and they might still be in this Star Field. It was impossible for Cui Heng to ignore them. On the other hand, if he ran away like this, his mental state would be affected. The reason why he asked such a question was actually to see their true attitude. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Well¡­.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s question indeed stumped Daoist Fang He and Monk Yuan Ku. They had really not thought about this. Did he need a reason? If the foreign Heaven Gate realm experts invaded, they would definitely plunder all the resources and slaughter all the living beings. It would bring huge difficulties and danger to the Heaven Gate realm experts here. Any normal Heaven Gate realm expert would definitely not want the foreign Heaven Gate realm experts to come and plunder their resources. After all, every time they wanted to break through a Heaven Gate, they would consume a large amount of treasures and resources. However, the two of them were the Lords of the Heavens realm experts after all. Although they were stumped by the question, they immediately adjusted their mentality and did not show any doubts. ¡°As long as Immortal Venerable is willing to take action, I¡¯m willing to pay any price,¡± Daoist Fang He said solemnly. This Star Field had his inheritance and the traces left behind by his elders. It was a place where his fellow disciples, friends, and relatives had lived. It was a place he had to protect. He would rather pay any price in exchange for its safety. ¡°I¡¯m also willing to pay any price,¡± Monk Yuan Ku said, but for a different reason than Daoist Fang He. He was an eminent Buddhist monk. He was pure and did not have any personal feelings. The reason why he wanted to protect this Star Field was so that he could reincarnate. As long as the Buddhist Light Pure Land still existed, even if his lifespan was exhausted, he had a chance to reincarnate and return from Nirvana. However, if the Outer World invaded, the Buddhist Light Pure Land would most likely be destroyed. He would no longer have a chance to reincarnate and would completely die. Of course, he had to resist at all costs. ¡°Your payment is useless to me.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and stared at the two of them. He chuckled and said, ¡°However, I already understand. Please leave.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Daoist Fang He and Monk Yuan Ku felt a huge repulsive force, as if the entire laws of the world were targeting them. In the next moment, the two of them and the disciples they had brought were squeezed out of the Purple Sun Realm and appeared in the void of the universe outside. ¡°What kind of great divine power is this!¡± ¡°Unbelievable¡­¡± Daoist Fang He and Monk Yuan Ku could not help but sigh. At the same time, the two of them were very uneasy and could not figure out what Cui Heng meant. However, they did not dare to stay long and hurriedly returned to their Heavenly Regions. They planned to discuss how to satisfy this Immortal Venerable when they returned. After the monk and Daoist left, only Cui Heng, Hui Shi, and the empty hall were left. ¡°Sir, what are these two up to?¡± Hui Shi was puzzled. He could not help but ask, ¡°How can they come to ask for help empty-handed?¡± He did not understand Monk Yuan Ku and Daoist Fang He¡¯s way of asking for help. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re empty-handed. They can¡¯t give me anything I need anyway.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°Actually, although I have no reason to protect this Star Field, I won¡¯t sit back and do nothing about the invasion.¡± ¡°I asked them because I wanted to see their thoughts. The thoughts of that Daoist priest are very pure and not bad. That monk is very selfish, but as long as he¡¯s willing to stand up to resist the invasion, it¡¯s still a good thing.¡± ¡°Sir is merciful,¡± Hui Shi said with a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s just a thought.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°On the path of cultivation, the most important thing is to follow your heart. Otherwise, problems will easily arise. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll be in seclusion for a period of time. If those two come over again during this period, you can ask for some ancient books. That way, they¡¯ll be at ease and won¡¯t disturb you again.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Hui Shi bowed, then realized that Cui Heng had already disappeared. ¡­. After leaving the Great Zhou Imperial Palace, Cui Heng returned to the Grotto-Heaven. Actually, the space of the Grotto-Heaven was not big It was far inferior to the space he had opened up with the Miniature Thousand Mile Court. However, there were extremely perfect laws here. It was no different from the outside world. This was something Cui Heng himself could not do. He stood in the sky and looked down at the land, sea, islands, and the layers of fog that enveloped the islands and the edge of the sea. Then, he landed and looked at the farmland and the Beginner¡¯s Hut. They were already filled with all kinds of ¡°crops¡±. Cui Heng waved his sleeve gently and put away the mountain of ¡°crops¡±. He chuckled and said, ¡°I wonder what this place will look like after the System package is upgraded.¡± This time, he returned to the Grotto-Heaven to do two things. One was to upgrade the System package, and the other was to exchange for the reading time of Immortal techniques and obtain the cultivation concept of the Soul Formation realm. ¡°After the package is upgraded, the Immortal techniques will also be upgraded.¡± Cui Heng was a little expectant and thought to himself, ¡°If the System has a conscience, it¡¯s time to show me the specific cultivation method.¡± The Beginner¡¯s Immortal Cultivation Technique and the Primary Grade Immortal Technique only had cultivation concepts and did not have a specific cultivation method. He needed to study and figure out how to cultivate them himself. This was really a little difficult. ¡°System, upgrade package,¡± Cui Heng said in a low voice. [Hello, honorable host! You have activated the Omnipotent Immortal Cultivation System package. The System will serve you wholeheartedly and protect your path to immortality!) [If you want to upgrade the package, please buy the following value-added services!] (All-rounded Cultivation package upgrade: Upgrade all existing functions, bringing you a better cultivation service experience and giving you a home-like feeling. Purchasing price: 1,000,000,000 points. Purchasing qualification: Soul Formation.) [Congratulations! You have successfully spent 1,000,000,000 points!) (Beginning package upgrade¡­] Chapter 381 - Upgraded System Function Chapter 381 Upgraded System Function [Congratulations! The package has been upgraded!) (The new package has been activated. There are a total of 8 benefits. Please click on the details.) (Intermediate Grotto-Heaven: This is a Grotto-Heaven with complete laws of the universe. It wanders through the gaps between the myriad worlds and will block all external senses and deceive all heavenly secrets. You will not be harmed here. You can enter at any time.) [If you want to bring others in, additional charges will apply.] [Intermediate Dao Palace: This is a palace that can change into any shape. It is also a Soul Formation-level Dharma treasure with the power to destroy galaxies. It contains various household appliances and facilities for cultivation. It can increase cultivation speed by 50%.] [If you want to bring it out of the Grotto-Heaven, additional charges will apply.) (Intermediate Herb Field: This is a medicinal field that produces a new spiritual root every year. Different crops will naturally grow every day. Every month, the crops in the medicinal field will be automatically cleaned to avoid affecting the growth of the spiritual root.) [If you want to customize a new spirit root that will be born next year, additional charges will apply.] [Intermediate Pill Furnace: This is a pill furnace that will automatically refine pills every year. As long as the pill furnace contains materials, it will be refined randomly. The effects of the pills produced are unknown.] [If you need to customize a certain pill, additional charges will apply.] [If you want to obtain a specific pill formula, additional charges will apply.] (Intermediate Forging Furnace: This is a furnace that will forge Dharma treasures every year. As long as the furnace contains materials, it will be randomly refined. Type of Dharma treasure is unknown.] [If you want to customize a certain Dharma treasure, additional charges will apply.] [If you want to obtain the refining manual of a specific Dharma treasure, additional charges will apply.) [Intermediate Guardian: This is a Guardian with relatively strong Dharmic powers. It is equivalent to the Early-stage Soul Formation realm. It can protect your path to immortality.] (If you want to increase your Guardian¡¯s cultivation, additional charges will apply.] [Intermediate Dharmic Robe: This is a robe with relatively strong defense. It can perfectly defend against all techniques at the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm and can also be transformed into any form.] [If you want to make more robes, additional charges will apply.) [If you want to increase the defense of the robe, additional charges will apply.) [Intermediate Immortal Technique: This is a powerful and mystical Immortal Technique. It can guide you on the path to Immortal Ascension. You need to pay to read it.] [If you want to deduce a specific spell, additional charges will apply.] ¡­. Information flashed before Cui Heng¡¯s eyes. What attracted his attention first was not these new functions, but the dazzling ¡°additional charges will apply¡±. Almost every ¡°benefit¡± was paid for separately. It was really ridiculous. However, overall, everything had indeed been upgraded The Grotto-Heaven World had become an Intermediate Grotto-Heaven. There was an additional function that could deceive all heavenly secrets, and the restriction of paying to enter was removed. He could also bring others in, but he had to pay separately. The Blessed Land Dao Palace had become a powerful Dharma treasure and had fused with the original meditation room. As long as one cultivated in the Dao Palace, they could obtain a huge increase in strength. The changes in the medicinal field were beyond Cui Heng¡¯s expectations. Spiritual roots had actually begun to appear. Although he did not know what kind of spirit root could grow in the medicinal field, to be called a spirit root, it was probably not something ordinary spirit medicines could compare to. The pill furnace and weapon furnace were new functions. Cui Heng was not too sure what effect they could have for the time being. He could only experiment with them in the future. The Intermediate Guardian was basically an upgraded version of the Yellow-scarved Strongman. It was equivalent to having an Early-stage Soul Formation expert as a fighter. He could also activate the so-called seclusion Guardian mode. This could be studied next. The improvement of the Intermediate Dharmic Robe was rather ridiculous. It could actually perfectly defend against all techniques at the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm. After breaking through to the Soul Formation realm, Cui Heng knew very well that every bit of improvement in this realm would result in a tremendous change. His overall strength would increase exponentially. The difference between the Early and Mid-stage Soul Formation realm was definitely indescribably great. The Intermediate Dharmic Robe could actually perfectly defend against all the methods of a Mid-stage Soul Formation cultivator. It was simply unbelievable. Moreover, he could pay to increase the defense of the robe and create many more. This also meant that he could give this robe to the people around him to provide almost absolute defense and greatly increase their safety. Of course, what surprised Cui Heng the most was the description of the Intermediate Immortal Technique. Although the Intermediate Immortal Technique did not seem to have changed much compared to the Beginner Immortal Technique, there was a difference in detail that made the function of the Intermediate Immortal Technique incomparably powerful. The deduction of spells had become targeted! This also meant that when he deduced spells in the future, he could fix the direction of the deduction in a specific range. He no longer had to worry about getting spells like ¡°Inedia¡± that frequently appeared. From the looks of these eight benefits, this upgrade was really a huge upgrade. It even reduced the consumption terms, making one feel that this money-hungry system had suddenly become kind. ¡°However, why didn¡¯t it give a direct price on the function list this time?¡± Cui Heng suddenly noticed a problem. This time, the display on the System interface was different from before. In the past, after every payment column, the exact amount of currency needed would be marked. But this time, there was only an ¡°additional charges apply¡± description. Hence, Cui Heng tried to give the System an order and said in a low voice, ¡°Exchange for the reading time of the Intermediate Immortal Technique, From Beginner to Ascension.¡± (Hello, honorable host! Your Omnipotent Immortal Cultivation package has been successfully upgraded. This System will serve you wholeheartedly and protect your path to immortality!) (Due to the upgrade of the System package, the functions have become stronger and more diverse. Therefore, the currency system has also undergone some subtle adjustments.] [Adjustments: [Other than paying currency, the functions produced by the eight benefits of the upgraded package will only be displayed after the payment of the corresponding usage coupons.) [The value-added services are not affected by the new currency system. You only need to pay currency to buy the ¡°All-rounded Cultivation package expansion package¡±, ¡°All-rounded Cultivation package upgrade expansion package¡±, and other value-added services.] [Hello, honorable host! You are exchanging for the reading time of the Intermediate Immortal Technique, From Beginner to Ascension.) [Payment details are as follows:] [Reading price: 10,000 coins per minute, 1 reading coupon.) (Your reading coupon balance is 0. Please recharge in time. Please explore the charging channels yourself or buy the value-added service ¡°Coupons usage, recharge, and explanation package¡± for learning.) [Coupons usage, recharge, and explanation package: This package will explain in detail how to obtain different types of usage coupons. Purchasing price: 1,000,000,000 coins.) Cui Heng looked at the series of notifications and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. Could this be any more ridiculous? No wonder many of the functions that required payment were free after the package was upgraded. It turned out that there was an even more ridiculous payment program hidden. Indeed, free things were always the most expensive. He knew that this money-hungry System would not suddenly become kind. ¡°Purchase the ¡®Coupons usage, recharge, and explanation package!!¡± Cui Heng gritted his teeth and said. To him, a mere billion coins was nothing now. After his perception spread to the starry skies of the myriad worlds, he came into contact with countless civilizations. This way, he could directly collect currency from these different civilizations through his perception. The number quickly became incomparably inflated. [Hello, honorable host! Congratulations on successfully purchasing the ¡°Coupons usage, recharge, and explanation package¡±.] (Currency: -1,000,000,000] [Coupons usage, recharge, and explanations are as follows:] (Grotto-heaven coupon price: A planet with a diameter of more than three million kilometers or a star of the same size.] [Dao Palace coupon price: Three Dharma treasures equivalent to the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm or weapons of the same level.] [Medicinal Field coupon price: Three different types of spiritual root fruits or spiritual medicines of the same level.] [Pill Furnace coupon price: Three Peak Nascent Soul Pills.] [Forging Furnace coupon price: Three forging blueprints for Peak Nascent Soul treasures.] (Guardian coupon price: Three Peak Nascent Soul demon beasts.] [Dharmic Robe coupon price: 10 different types of Soul Formation realm heavenly treasures.] [Reading coupon price: An Immortal cultivation technique that leads directly to the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm or a variant cultivation technique of the same level.] [Immortal Technique coupon price: Three Peak Nascent Soul dharmic techniques or extraordinary techniques of the same level.] Looking at these entries, Cui Heng immediately fell into deep thought. These nine types of coupons corresponded to the various functions of the eight benefits, and they all required that they not come from the various functions of the system. For example, if one used spiritual root fruits to buy medicinal field vouchers, they could only use spiritual roots from the outside world. The spiritual root fruits produced in the medicinal field were not enough. The other coupons for the other functions such as the ¡°Pill Furnace¡± and ¡°Weapon Furnace¡± were similar. Then, the problem in front of Cui Heng now was where should he find a cultivation method that pointed to the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm? This led to a few other problems, What was a cultivation method that directly pointed to the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm? Should it reach a level similar to the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm in one aspect, or should it reach the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm in all aspects? If it was only in one aspect, could the cultivation techniques of the 21 realms of the Immortal and Mortal realms be used to buy reading vouchers? However, Cui Heng quickly realized that his understanding of the 21 realms of the Immortal and Mortal realms was only until the Seventh realm of the Immortal World. As for the Eighth and Ninth Realms, they were still a sea of fog to him. After all, according to his previous understanding, the Eighth Realm of the Immortal World did not require cultivation. One only needed to receive the authority bestowed by the Heaven Realm. It was the same for the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World. Was this considered a cultivation technique? Something didn¡¯t seem right. Then, Cui Heng fell into deep thought. After a long time, he suddenly felt something and left the Grotto-Heaven in a flash. He saw Hui Shi rushing over. ¡°Greetings, Sir.¡± Hui Shi hurriedly bowed. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Cui Heng asked. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s like this¡­¡± Hui Shi replied. ¡°As you expected, Daoist Fang He and Monk Yuan Ku have come to visit again. ¡°I followed your instructions and asked for some ancient books and cultivation techniques. I¡¯m planning to put them in the palace¡¯s library.¡± ¡°Cultivation techniques?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes lit up. Chapter 382 - Soul Formation Cultivation Method Chapter 382 Soul Formation Cultivation Method Cui Heng¡¯s impression of the Daoist Fang He and Monk Yuan Ku improved a lot. Thier cultivation techniques had arrived at the right time. The two of them were both Ninth Realm Lords of the Heavens. Even in the Heaven Realm, they could make a name for themselves. Although there were experts in the Heaven Realm who had stepped into the Heaven Gate realm, they were still mainly people from the Nine Realms of the Immortal World. According to Wu Yong¡¯s description, as long as one became a Sage in the Heaven Realm, they could be considered an expert. If one refined a Dao Body and became a Creator or even a Dao Lord, they could be considered a legendary figure. Experts who had cultivated to the Eighth and Ninth Realms were even more valued in the Heaven Realm. They were all seen as people who had a chance of stepping into the Heaven Gate realm in the future and would have quite a reputation. The experts in the Ninth Realm even had the qualifications to establish a sect. Once one stepped into the Heaven Gate, they would become a true powerhouse of the Heaven Realm. Even if it was only the First Heaven Gate, they would be in charge of a large territory. Therefore, although Creators could ascend to the Heaven Realm, there would never be a tragedy where a Creator could only mine after he ascended to the Heaven Realm. As long as one could rely on themselves to cultivate to the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World, they could be considered a peerless genius no matter where they were. A cultivation technique that could reach the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World would definitely not be bad. Perhaps he could really use it to buy coupons. After Cui Heng obtained these cultivation techniques, he returned to the Grotto-Heaven. He flipped through the techniques himself first. After all, he knew very little about the Eighth and Ninth Realms of the Immortal World. He still had to understand some things. The cultivation technique that Daoist Fang He offered was called the True Heaven Ascension Secret Record, and the cultivation technique that Monk Yuan Ku offered was called the Nirvana Universal Illumination Scripture. They were both the foundation techniques of these two Lords of the Heavens. Through these two books, Cui Heng finally saw the complete 21 realms of the Immortal and Mortal worlds for the first time. The peak of the Seventh Realm of the Immortal World was the Grand Completion Dao Body. According to the description of these two cultivation techniques, the essence of the Dao Body was used as the foundation to carry the power of the Heavenly Dao. Therefore, the core of the Eighth and Ninth Realms of the Immortal World actually revolved around the power of the Heavenly Dao. no rune In other words, the nomological Dao runes of the Heaven Domain. This created two completely different directions. One was that as long as he cultivated the Dao Body, he would no longer need to continue cultivating. He would only need to wait for the Heaven Realm to give him the authority of a Heavenly Domain to naturally control the power of the Heavenly Dao and become an Eighth Realm expert. This kind of Eighth Realm expert had many restrictions. Their strength was also affected by the strength of the Heavenly Domain, and they would never have the chance to step into the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World. The other was to search for the power of the Heavenly Dao that matched him in the Heaven Domain and fuse it with his Dao Body bit by bit. After completely fusing with a complete ¡°Heavenly Dao¡±, he would successfully step into the Eighth Realm. Therefore, this realm was called ¡°Fusion¡±. After fusing with the Heavenly Dao, every move he made contained the power of the Heavenly Dao. Then, through his control of the power of the Heavenly Dao, he could find a void in the sea of laws in the Heaven Domain. Then, through constant management and transformation, he could turn this void into a hidden space that was difficult to sense. Next, he could place a wisp of his soul in the void. From there, he could achieve an effect similar to the undying soul. At the same time, he could enjoy the nourishment of the endless Great Dao and thousands of laws. Just like that, he could step into the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World. If he wanted to take another step forward and spy on the Heaven Gate, he needed to let this wisp of soul continuously wander and search in the void of laws to sense the nomological aura of the Heaven Gate. After sensing the existence of the Heaven Gate, he needed to retract this wisp of soul back into his body and attack the Heaven Gate in the most perfect state. Because the Ninth Realm was the beginning of the mysteries of the Heavens, it was called ¡°Ascension¡±. At this point, all the cultivation steps of the 21 realms of the Immortal and Mortal realms were already in front of Cui Heng. From the initial stages of Body Refinement, Internal Nurturing, Qi Sensing, to the peak of Dao Body, Fusion, and Ascension. Step by step, it was clearly visible. This was indeed a complete path that could allow an ordinary mortal to transcend the mortal world and even control the power of the Heavenly Dao. As for the 12 Heaven Gates realm, that was already another level. ¡°The person who created the 21 realms of the Immortal and Mortal worlds is also a genius,¡± Cui Heng praised. The two disciples he nurtured had only reached the Seventh Realm of the Immortal World. They were far from reaching completion in the 21 realms of this cultivation system. Cui Heng ordered the System. ¡°Use the Nirvana Sutra to buy a reading coupon!¡± [Hello, honorable host! You have successfully bought 1 reading coupon.] [Congratulations! You have successfully purchased a reading coupon for the first time. The preferential value-added service ¡°Reading King Enhanced Package¡± is recommended. Do you want to buy it?] [Reading King Enhanced Package: Increase the original one-use chance of the first reading coupon to three times and add a new function. This enhanced package can be bought twice. For detailed explanations, please select any word. Purchase price: 10,000,000,000 coins.) Great! No wonder there was no need to use currency to buy reading coupons. So it was waiting here. What the hell? The main content was free, but the value-added service cost 10 billion. However, after Cui Heng saw this notification, he actually felt that it was expected. It was also very ridiculous. ¡°Buy! Isn¡¯t it just 10 billion!¡± Cui Heng said very generously. Increasing the reading opportunity was not important to him, but he had been waiting for this additional detailed explanations function for too long. [Currency: -10,000,000,000] [Congratulations! You have successfully purchased the value-added service ¡°Reading King Enhanced Package¡±!) (Honorable Host! Your reading coupon has been strengthened. The number of times it can be used has increased to 3. New function, ¡°detailed explanation¡± has been added.] Looking at the new function of this ¡°detailed explanation¡±, Cui Heng was speechless. In the past, when he read the Primary Grade Immortal Cultivation Technique, there was a point that made him feel the most uncomfortable. Although this Immortal technique recorded how to cultivate the various realms and how to break through, it only recorded the basic principles and did not have a specific method. Golden Core and Nascent Soul cultivation were the same. Even the method to break through to the Soul Formation realm was the same. Now, as his realm increased and his cultivation deepened, it was really difficult to deduce and analyze the exact cultivation method by himself. Now that he had this explanation function, he could greatly reduce the difficulty of comprehending the cultivation method. Although the description of this function could only explain one word, it was already a huge improvement compared to only using his own basic knowledge to guess. Cui Heng was in a very good mood as he ordered again happily, ¡°Exchange for the reading time of the Intermediate Immortal Technique, From Beginner to Ascension.¡± [Reading coupon usage: -1, 2 remaining.) (Reading price is 10,000 points per minute. Currency will be deducted every 1 minute.) (Currency will automatically be deducted as your reading time increases. You don¡¯t have to set the reading time manually.] [Happy reading.) ¡°There¡¯s also the automatic deduction function. It¡¯s an upgraded version after all. It¡¯s even more expensive, but it¡¯s indeed much more convenient.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and flipped open the Intermediate Immortal Technique, From Beginner to Ascension, with anticipation. Soul Formation. [ax Although the formation of the Purple Mansion Essence Soul allows the soul to become eternal and indestructible, it has not transcended the universe. If you want to become stronger, you need to communicate fully with this world.] ??? After Cui Heng saw this description, his first reaction was confusion. Communication? What did it mean to communicate with the world? Chapter 383 - Mingqiong, I Have Something to Talk to You About Chapter 383 Mingqiong, I Have Something to Talk to You About After the initial surprise, Cui Heng fell into deep thought again. Could communicating with the world be understood as exerting influence on this world or understanding it more deeply? After all, communication was a process of understanding and also a process of one party affecting the other. If that was the case, in theory, he could still continue using the cultivation method of the Nascent Soul realm and explore the unknown information and learn the unknown to increase his cultivation. However, after obtaining all the information about the 21 realms of the Immortal and Mortal realms just now, it did not increase his cultivation. Was it because he had only learned the information from the cultivation techniques and did not communicate with anything? If he could obtain information through questioning, could it be considered a communication relationship? Thinking about it carefully, it didn¡¯t seem right. If he wanted to exert influence on this world, he only needed to further implement the rules of order to continue affecting this world. He could use this to increase his cultivation? This way, it seemed to correspond to the method of breaking through to the Soul Formation realm from the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm. However, he felt that this understanding did not seem right. The scope of the word ¡®communicate¡¯ was too broad. In a sense, as long as he existed in this world, he had already begun to communicate with it. But how could this communication become more complete? How should he do it? ¡°The biggest problem in front of me now is how to define this word ¡®communicate¡¯, how to consider it as communication, and how to communicate in depth.¡± Cui Heng made a judgment in his heart and thought to himself, ¡°With my current cultivation realm, I can completely communicate with the laws of the universe. Does this count?¡± Hence, he began to release his divine sense and used his Dharmic powers to communicate with the laws of the universe. Then, Cui Heng felt extremely subtle golden threads extend from his body and connect to these laws. This seemed to be the manifestation of a two-way communication. After the faint golden threads appeared, he began to receive feedback. Extremely small golden threads began to appear in his Purple Mansion Essence Soul, causing the speed at which he automatically became stronger to become faster. However, this feedback and increase were extremely small and could almost be ignored. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s also possible to directly establish communication with the laws of the universe.¡± Cui Heng nodded at first, then shook his head and sighed. ¡°But it¡¯s just like how one can cultivate by comprehending the Great Dao laws when in the Nascent Soul realm. The efficiency is too low. ¡°With this level of feedback, not to mention cultivating to the Peak of the Soul Formation realm, I might not even be able to break through to the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm in another ten million years. ¡°The definition of communication is still too vague. However, if I study and try it myself, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to take many detours. It¡¯s far from a day¡¯s work.¡± Hence, he decisively ordered the System. ¡°Use the Reading coupon¡¯s ¡®detailed explanation¡¯ function. The target word is ¡®communicate¡¯.¡± [Hello, honorable host! You have used the ¡°detailed explanation¡± function. Usage of the reading voucher: -2.] [Your reading coupon usage is 0. Please recharge it in time.] (You have chosen the word ¡°communicate¡±. Initiating explanation.] [Communicate: Communication can be understood as interacting with information and the flow of knowledge. That is, creating as much interaction with this world as possible and creating a two-way relationship.] As soon as this explanation appeared, Cui Heng was stunned. At the same time, a light suddenly flashed in his mind, as if the first ray of white light had cut through the darkness, and scenes appeared. There were scenes of him feeling that there was something wrong with his mental state. It had been too long since he displayed his divinity in front of others. There were also scenes of him changing into various identities and comprehending the life of people under his laws of order. In these images, there were many scenes of him interacting with people and then establishing connections with them. ¡°I see. Communication with people can be used as a key direction. Hmm, in other words, my cultivation state at the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm was actually already a rehearsal for the Soul Formation realm.¡± Cui Heng understood something and thought to himself, ¡°Combining these two situations, I should need to let more people know of my existence and have a clear understanding of me?¡± Thinking of this, his thoughts moved and instantly enveloped the entire Divine Might Planet. He tried to sense the existence of this communication relationship. Then, Cui Heng frowned. The connection feedback was indeed there, but it was far less than he had expected. With the establishment of God Cui Temple and the spread of many of his deeds, almost everyone on the current Divine Might Planet knew of Cui Heng¡¯s existence. According to his previous guess, these people all knew of his existence and had a clear understanding of him. The laws established by Cui Heng were indeed closely related to their lives, so there should be a link of ¡°communications between them. But in reality, Cui Heng did not sense any communication feedback from these people. Not to mention these people, even Hui Shi, the Yellow-scarved Strongman, and Huo Liu had an extremely thin communication relationship with him. Only Li Mingqiong¡¯s relationship with him was slightly stronger, but it was also very limited. From Cui Heng¡¯s current perspective, this communication relationship was the same as the previous connection laws. It also appeared as a faint golden thread that connected him and those who interacted with him. Hui Shi, the Yellow-scarved Strongman, and Huo Liu were only thin threads of almost indiscernible color, but they still gave him much more feedback than directly communicating with the laws. The thread between Li Mingqiong and him was as thick as a strand of hair. Although it was still very thin, the color could already be seen clearly. The feedback from his communication with her far exceeded the communication with laws. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve found the right direction!¡± Cui Heng was rather happy in his heart, but he also felt very puzzled. He muttered, ¡°But what¡¯s with this communication line?¡± He looked at an exchange line. This was a line that was different from Hui Shi, the Yellow-scarved Strongman, Huo Liu, and Li Mingqiong. Moreover, it was actually a communication line that was as thick as a baby¡¯s finger. The shape of the golden thread was clear. It was no longer just golden in color on the outside, and was vaguely suffused with golden light. The feedback brought about by such a communication line could be said to be huge! Cui Heng could not help but be stunned. ¡°Jiang Caiyun?!¡± He had already found the source of this communication line. Then, he was stunned. It was actually Jiang Caiyun! What was going on? Why was it Jiang Caiyun? Did he communicate so deeply with her? Although Cui Changsheng¡¯s identity could be considered as close to her, it was impossible for it to surpass his communication with Li Mingqiong And it was superior by that much. Cui Heng could no longer understand what was going on. If not for the fact that he had indeed sensed feedback on this communication line, and it was indeed much greater than the feedback from Li Mingqiong and the others, he would have suspected that his perception was wrong. ¡°Why is this happening?¡± Cui Heng frowned and thought to himself, ¡°This communication cultivation aspect should be very profound. Even with a detailed explanation, I still have to spend a lot of time to experience and try it out myself.¡± ¡°The core problem¡­ Perhaps it¡¯s because of the different people¡¯s different understanding of me. Hui Shi, the Yellow-scarved Strongman, Huo Liu, Liu Litao, Lu Zhengming, and the others are actually my servants. They should feel more respect towards me than anything else.¡± ¡°Mingqiong is my disciple, and our relationship is much closer than the previous few. I talk to her more, but she should also have more respect towards me compared to other feelings.¡± ¡°Jiang Caiyun actually doesn¡¯t have much interaction with me, but she has a deep relationship with Cui Changsheng. They¡¯re close friends, and she can even be described as a Dao companion¡­¡± Thinking of this, he suddenly had some guesses. But he was not very sure. Cui Heng walked out of the Grotto-Heaven and sent a voice transmission to Li Mingqiong. ¡°Mingqiong, come and see me. I have something to discuss with you.¡± em le He planned to verify his guess from his disciple first. At the same time, he had to carry out some investigation. Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Untitled Li Mingqiong rushed over immediately after receiving Cui Heng¡¯s message. She was also looking forward to it. Ever since she came to Divine Might Planet, her cultivation on the path of national fate had improved a lot, and she had gained many new comprehensions. She had never had the chance to communicate with Cui Heng. ¡°Greetings, Master.¡± Li Mingqiong came to Cui Heng¡¯s side and cupped her hands. She smiled and said, ¡°Master, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Sit.¡± Cui Heng pointed at the chair beside him and nodded slightly. He smiled and said, ¡°In the past hundred years, I¡¯ve rarely guided your cultivation. If you have any questions, you can communicate with me.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Li Mingqiong immediately smiled like a flower and nodded. ¡°I happen to have many questions about cultivating the path of the country¡¯s fate. Now that the country¡¯s strength is increasing day by day and the number of people is increasing, many problems are gradually being highlighted¡­¡± It was as if she had only opened her mouth and kept telling Cui Heng about the problems she had encountered over the years. There were racial conflicts, the difference between the rich and poor, land conflicts, resource conflicts, martial artists conflicts, balance of forces, and so on. In addition, there was also the effect of the country¡¯s fate on her cultivation state. Li Mingqiong only explained briefly and she went on for about a day and night. And this was because many aspects were only mentioned briefly and not explained in detail. After the questions were raised, Cui Heng answered some of Li Mingqiong¡¯s doubts, enlightening her and allowing her to have a deeper and clearer understanding of cultivation. However, after explaining some questions to Li Mingqiong, Cui Heng realized that the communication line between them had not become stronger. It was still the same. ¡°In other words, the way one side asks questions and the other side explains is not considered communication?¡± Cui Heng pondered for a moment and thought to himself, ¡°It seems to make sense. This can only be said to be guidance.¡± Li Mingqiong realized that her master had suddenly stopped explaining and could not help but ask, ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Hm, if it¡¯s just guidance from me, your comprehension might not be deep enough.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°How about this? How do you understand the conflict between the people and the land?¡± He tried to change the way he communicated, from a one-sided explanation to letting Li Mingqiong express her thoughts first. Then, he would evaluate this idea and finally explain it correctly. ¡°Ah?¡± Li Mingqiong was slightly stunned when she heard this. She nodded and said with a smile, ¡°I do have some thoughts, but they¡¯re very immature. Master, please comment¡­¡± ¡­. Two months later. Cui Heng ended his conversation with Li Mingqiong. As many of the questions were elaborated by Li Mingqiong first before he commented and explained, the time spent was greatly increased. Just as Li Mingqiong was about to leave, Cui Heng suddenly asked, ¡°Mingqiong, what do you think of this exchange with me?¡± Li Mingqiong looked at Cui Heng with great reverence and said, ¡°Master, your disciple admires you greatly on the path of cultivation. Your explanation of many problems is direct and enlightening, benefiting me greatly.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cui Heng fell silent when he heard this. He smiled and said, ¡°Go, if you have any more questions, you can come and ask me anytime.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Li Mingqiong was very happy. Then, she bowed respectfully. ¡°Disciple will take my leave.¡± After Li Mingqiong left, Cui Heng sat quietly for a few days. Then, he called Hui Shi, Liu Litao, Lu Zhengming, and the others over to communicate with them. After ending these exchanges, he referenced the way he interacted with Jiang Caiyun when he was Cui Changsheng and already had a clearer answer in his heart. COM :During the communication with Mingqiong, it did not cause any changes in the communication line at first. After changing the communication method, the color of the communication line indeed became brighter, and the feedback became much larger, but this increase was still very limited.¡± ca ¡°In the end, it¡¯s because in Mingqiong¡¯s opinion, the communication between us is ultimately a high-level guidance to a low-level person. Although she has also explained her thoughts, she only asked me to evaluate and explain. This can only barely be considered as communication.¡± ¡°Hui Shi, Liu Litao, Lu Zhengming, and the others completely placed themselves in a very low position. They are all very respectful. It can¡¯t even be said to be an exchange. Their communication lines have indeed not changed at all.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not like this when Cui Changsheng and Jiang Caiyun are together. Their relationship is that of equals. They respect each other, talk normally, and don¡¯t look up or look down on each other. Perhaps this is considered normal communication?¡± Cui Heng made a guess. Simply put, in the other party¡¯s heart, they did not think that there was a huge difference between them. They treated each other as an equal. This might be considered normal communication. Thinking of this, he could not help but laugh. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I really paved the way for the Soul Formation realm in advance by changing into various identities and putting on a disguise to experience life.¡± To him, who had already broken through to the Early-stage Soul Formation realm, it was almost impossible for him to get along with others as an ordinary person. After all, the strongest person he saw now was only at the Second Heaven Gate realm. That was a realm that had not even reached the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm. Anyone who knew his strength would definitely involuntarily lower their status. It was impossible for them to get along with him on a relatively equal level. ¡°From this, it seems that it¡¯s necessary to wear a mask and hide my strength.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem too bad. Hiding my true strength and identity can also greatly allow me to avoid danger.¡± Based on this guess, he quickly thought of a cultivation method. ¡°Since I have to hide my strength, why don¡¯t I start from the most basic mortal level and try to communicate with others as a mortal to see if I can obtain feedback from this?¡± ¡°However, what kind of identity this mortal has, where he goes, and how to integrate into the local population is a problem that has to be carefully considered.¡± ¡°Also, where am I going to cultivate?¡± Actually, to the current Cui Heng, it was not much of a difference no matter where he went to interact with others. However, on careful thought, there seemed to be very few mortals living in the Purple Sun Realm. The three main planets were all in a state of change, so it didn¡¯t seem suitable for his cultivation. Returning to Daozhou Star seemed to be an option. The Five Views Realm had already entered a proper state, and Taihong Star seemed to be an option for him to consider. Returning to Daozhou Star seemed to be an option. The Five Views Realm had already entered a proper state, and Taihong Star seemed to be an option for him to consider. Chapter 385 - Creating the Heavens and Earth in a Leaf, Grasping The Entire Realm in the Palm Chapter 385 Creating the Heavens and Earth in a Leaf, Grasping The Entire Realm in the Palm The direction of his cultivation had been decided. The only problem for Cui Heng now was where to go. If it was just communicating with people, even if these places were different, the difference in communication would not be too great. ¡°However, if I want to increase the efficiency of my cultivation, it¡¯s best to establish as many connections as possible. It can¡¯t be limited to just a few people. ¡°If I want to establish an exchange relationship with as many people as possible, it¡¯s not suitable for me to stay in the Purple Sun Realm or go to Daozhou Star. Even Taihong Star and the Five View Realm might not be suitable.¡± Cui Heng fell into deep thought. If he was just an ordinary person and slowly lived his life, he could definitely establish a deeper communication relationship with the people around him, but this communication range was very limited. Perhaps after decades or hundreds of years, he would have only established an exchange relationship with a few or a dozen people. After all, most ordinary people only had one or two true friends in their lives. If he wanted to establish an exchange relationship with more people, he had to become a so-called celebrity. According to normal methods, if one wanted to establish a relationship with as many people as possible, they had to accumulate some reputation and become a so-called ¡°celebrity¡±. Only then would it be easier to establish communication with most people. The most effective way to accumulate fame was to break the inherent rules and gather a large number of people with similar thoughts. Based on the fame accumulated from breaking the rules, the people who communicated with each other were definitely the ones who also broke the rules. If they gathered like this, it would easily affect the rules of order for the local government. To Cui Heng, he would not break the rules that were beneficial to ordinary people for no reason. Therefore, the Purple Sun Realm had the Great Zhou, the Five View Realm had the Wu Dynasty, and the Daozhou Star had the Divine Court. These places were not suitable. Most of the people on Taihong Star lived well, so it was not appropriate. ¡°If I follow this train of thought, the most suitable method for me is to find some planets with chaotic order and lead a group to establish a new order.¡± Cui Heng thought of a solution and thought to himself, ¡°If I change the world as an ordinary person, I will definitely face a lot of danger. It¡¯s easy for people to establish a close relationship with the people around them in a crisis. A life and death relationship is undoubtedly the most stable communication relationship. Wait, crisis, and life-bounded companions¡­¡± Thinking of this, his eyes suddenly lit up and he became excited. He could not help but laugh. ¡°I know what to do now.¡± ¡°Such a path should be the most suitable for me! The pill furnace and weapon furnace should also be of some use. The countless spiritual fruits produced in the medicinal field also have a place to go.¡± ¡°Killing many birds with one stone!¡± Then, Cui Heng gently closed his eyes and released his divine sense, allowing his perception to continue rising to an endless height and enter the special perspective that looked down on the starry sky. ¡°With my current cultivation realm, it¡¯s not difficult to establish a core that connects many living stars. The Miniature Thousand Mile Court has also improved. I can completely open up a special space that can allow life to survive.¡± an With this thought in mind, Cui Heng retracted his gaze and looked at a tree beside him. Then, he gently raised his hand and waved, taking a leaf into his palm. He patted the leaf gently with his other hand and shouted. ¡°Open!¡± This ordinary leaf instantly emitted a layer of light that seemed to be interwoven with endless Dharma and Logos. Tiny spaces were divided inside. Immediately after, these countless small spaces began to expand. Just like when the Primordial Chaos was established, they split into Yin and Yang, clear and turbid. Then, the clear energy rose, and the turbid energy descended, forming countless small worlds in the blink of an eye. Creating the Heavens and Earth in a leaf! ¡°It¡¯s not enough to open up a small world. I have to add to it.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself. Hence, with a thought, huge changes appeared in these countless small worlds. The originally empty world suddenly shrank to a size of only a hundred miles. The sky was only a thousand feet tall, and the ground was covered in white jade. The entire place looked like a huge white jade square. After the entire world shrank into a square, balls of light rose from the white jade ground. When the light dissipated, there were statues of rare beasts left. There were divine dragons, phoenixes, white tigers, black turtles, quails, Golden Crows, peacocks, and so on. Every statue was lifelike, as if real mutated beasts were guarding here. ¡°The basic construction is completed. Next is the core.¡± The corners of Cui Heng¡¯s mouth curled up slightly with a satisfied smile. After finding a clear and feasible path, he was in a very good mood. Thinking of this, he released his divine sense again. His vision jumped to an endless height and looked down at the starry sky. One realm after another, stars appeared in his eyes. Countless living beings and information surged into his perception. Cui Heng gathered this information together and formed a huge ball of light. Then, he added spells like the Myriad Heavens Teleportation Immortal Incantation to the huge light ball. As such, this became a core that could easily teleport within a thousand light years. Chapter 386 - Creating the Heavens and Earth in a Leaf, Grasping The Entire Realm in the Palm (2) Chapter 386 Creating the Heavens and Earth in a Leaf, Grasping The Entire Realm in the Palm (2) This distance of 1,000 light years was because Cui Heng had not cultivated the Myriad Heavens Teleportation Immortal Incantation to the Soul Formation realm and it was still at the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm. In the future, the range of teleportation would be better. And being able to teleport meant that he could pull people in! ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± After Cui Heng finished making the large ball of light, he copied it and embedded it into the countless white jade squares that had just been opened. ¡°I have to say that it¡¯s all thanks to reading so many novels in my previous life and gaining a lot of knowledge. Otherwise, I might not have been able to think of such a method. ¡°The starting point is indeed the treasure of cultivation.¡± ¡­. Changyuan Star. This was a planet with a low level of martial cultivation. The strongest cultivator was only a Human Immortal. A Human Immortal could become a supreme existence on this planet. Even the ascension of an Emperor required the recognition of the Human Immortal. However, this Human Immortal clearly did not want too many powerful forces to appear on Changyuan Star, so this living star that was only half the size of Daozhou Star was forcefully divided into more than 130 countries. Many countries fought endlessly for territory, resources, people, and so on. Every year, there were endless wars, and lives were lost. On the streets of Yi County, Song Qi, who was covered in dirt and dressed in rags, was begging with a broken bowl. He had not eaten for three days. At the age of 17, this was a period where he needed to eat properly the most. However, he was about to starve to death. This was one of the most prosperous county cities in the south of Lu Country. The people lived the most prosperous lives. It was one of the few places in the world where ordinary people could eat two meals a day. But even in such a place, Song Qi begged all morning and did not get anything. Just as he thought that he could only starve to death, someone passed by him and looked at his unnaturally bent left leg with pity. He sighed and said, ¡°Take this and eat it.¡± Song Qi¡¯s left leg was crippled, which was why he couldn¡¯t work. Clang! A steamed bun fell into the broken bowl and woke up Song Qi, who was about to faint. ¡°Steamed bun, it¡¯s a steamed bun!¡± Song Qi immediately grabbed the steamed bun, but he didn¡¯t start eating it immediately. Instead, he kowtowed repeatedly and thanked him. ¡°Thank you, Benefactor, thank you! In the future, I¡¯ll definitely repay your kindness!¡± Although that person had left after throwing down the bun and he might not even hear Song Qi¡¯s words, Song Qi had already deeply imprinted that person¡¯s voice and figure in his heart. As long as he saw him again, he would definitely recognize him. After wolfing down the bun, Song Qi finally regained some strength and lay on the ground, panting heavily. Now, he was like a disheveled wild dog lying on the ground, but his eyes, covered by his weed-like hair, were shining brightly. ¡°I have to survive. As long as I survive, I will have a chance to cure my leg, avenge my parents, and restore my country!¡± Song Qi was not originally called Song Qi. He was originally the Seventh Prince of Song Kingdom. Three years ago, the Song Kingdom was destroyed by the Lu Kingdom. Other than him, everyone else in the royal family had been slaughtered. He had been living in exile for a long time. If not for his resolve to take revenge and restore his country, he would have died long ago. At this moment, Song Qi suddenly felt a light flash in front of his eyes, forming a light screen with words written on it. ¡°Do you want to change your fate?¡± Changing fate? Song Qi was stunned. He said almost instinctively, ¡°Yes, of course!¡± In the next moment, endless light drowned him. ¡­. Divine Might Planet, Great Zhou, Azure Water Sword Pavilion. Fang Yuluo sat cross-legged in her bedroom and cultivated. She circulated the True Qi in her body and tried to open the Profound Gate between her brows to break through to a higher realm. ¡°Wu!¡± She suddenly let out a muffled groan, and her face turned as pale as paper. She frowned slightly and opened her eyes. She said dejectedly, ¡°It still doesn¡¯t work. I still haven¡¯t broken through. There are only two months left¡­¡± This was a 16-year-old girl. In her anxiety, tears welled up in her eyes as she muttered, ¡°What should I do? What should I do?¡± There were still two months before the sect examination. If he could not break through to the Profound Gate Realm before that, she would be sent out to manage the sect¡¯s businesses. Many of the businesses of the Azure Water Sword Pavilion were profitable. To ordinary people, it was definitely a great thing to be able to manage those businesses. However, to someone like Fang Yuluo who wanted to pursue the peak of the Martial Dao, it was something that made her feel despair. In the Azure Water Sword Pavilion, as long as one was sent out, it was equivalent to losing the possibility of advancing further in the Martial Dao. One would never have the chance to see the mysteries of the Martial Dao. Fang Yuluo had grown up listening to Jiang Caiyun¡¯s stories. Jiang Caiyun was also the person she admired the most. She had always wanted to become a woman like Jiang Caiyun who was dedicated to pursuing the Martial Dao. It was with this mentality that she joined the Azure Water Sword Pavilion. During this period, she worked very hard. After entering the sect, Fang Yuluo was also very diligent in her cultivation. She almost did not miss any free time and practiced martial arts desperately, wanting to improve. However, the effect was not good. ¡°Is it because I started cultivation too late and missed the best age to establish my foundation¡­¡± Fang Yuluo sighed softly in her heart.¡± Or do I really not have the qualifications to pursue the Martial Dao? Hmm, this is¡­¡± At this moment, she suddenly saw a strange light screen appear in front of her. There was actually a line of words on it. ¡°Do you want to change your fate?¡± ¡°Yes, how can I not?¡± Fang Yuluo replied subconsciously. Then, she felt the light curtain transform into countless gentle colors that instantly swallowed her. Fang Yuluo felt countless strange images appear in front of her. When these strange scenes dissipated, the world in front of her had already changed. ¡­. It was empty and silent. This was a huge white jade square. The ground was very flat, and golden clouds floated in the sky. There were statues of rare beasts around, giving off the feeling of a paradise. However, no one here had the heart to enjoy such a beautiful scene. They were only shocked and puzzled, as well as indescribably stunned. What was with the previous line of words? Why did they suddenly appear here after agreeing? And where was this? Was this the work of that Immortal God? Why did he do that? Song Qi hid behind a statue and carefully hid himself. At this moment, he felt an unprecedented shock in his heart. However, he did not feel the slightest fear. At this moment, Song Qi was only excited, trembling all over. He felt a voice roaring in his heart. ¡°Immortal encounter, this is an Immortal encounter! This is the legendary Immortal encounter!¡± Fang Yuluo¡¯s heart was also filled with shock. She realized that there were two other people besides her, and all kinds of thoughts couldn¡¯t help but arise in her heart. ¡°I was originally in the disciple room of the Vast Water Sword Pavilion, but when I answered that question, I was instantly brought here. Such a great divine power is probably already unbelievably powerful. With my current realm, it¡¯s impossible for me to resist. Moreover, with my current realm, there¡¯s definitely nothing worth others plotting against me. ¡°Perhaps, this is really a huge opportunity for me, a huge opportunity that can change my fate!¡± ¡­. At this moment, other than Song Qi and Fang Yuluo, two other people were also looking around in disbelief. Clang! At this moment, a bell suddenly rang, reaching the ears of everyone in the square and imprinting itself deeply in their minds. Just the sound of the bell made them feel that their bodies and souls had been purified and cleansed. This unprecedented feeling shocked Song Qi, Fang Yuluo, and the other two. However, before they could think about the source of the bell, another dignified voice sounded out of thin air. ¡°Everyone, welcome to the Samsara World¡­¡± Chapter 387 - Endless Opportunities, Endless Danger Chapter 387 Endless Opportunities, Endless Danger ¡°Everyone, welcome to the Samsara World!¡± ¡°There are endless worlds here, endless dangers, endless opportunities, and endless fortune.¡± The sudden voice made the four people present look up in extreme shock. At the same time, the originally empty sky suddenly lit up with a ball of golden light. A huge ball of light appeared out of thin air and hung there like a sun. What was this? Doubts surfaced in the hearts of the four people. However, Fang Yuluo still forced herself to calm down and mustered her courage to ask, ¡°Senior, were you the one who pulled us here?¡± She knew that this might be her only chance to break through to the Profound Gate Realm and pass the exam. She had to catch it. Moreover, she was born on Divine Might Planet and was knowledgeable. She was not frightened like the other three. She knew very well that there was nothing about her worth plotting against. Fang Yuluo¡¯s words immediately attracted the attention of the other three. Song Qi hid behind a shrine statue and looked at Fang Yuluo in surprise. He thought to himself, ¡°This woman is actually so brave. She actually dares to ask such a direct question in the face of such an unknown existence.¡± His years of exile had taught him a cautious personality. He would not take the initiative to speak unless he could guarantee his safety. Of the other two, one was a middle-aged man who looked to be in his thirties. He was burly and rough-looking, with a full beard. The other was a young woman in her twenties. She could only be considered delicate and pretty, but her figure was very slender. At this moment, the two of them also looked at Fang Yuluo in surprise. They did not expect this young and beautiful girl to be so bold. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that this mysterious expert would directly kill them? At this moment, the voice sounded again, answering Fang Yuluo¡¯s question. ¡°It was you who accepted my invitation.¡± ¡°You can call me Lord Samsara.¡± ¡°The starry skies are endless, and the universe is vast. You will later experience one world after another. You can attempt to complete the missions I issued and accumulate merit points.¡± ¡°Here, you can exchange merit points for everything you want.¡± ¡°Divine weapons, Dharma treasures, Immortal pills, spirit medicines, peerless divine techniques, natural treasures, bloodline treasures, natural treasures. There¡¯s everything here.¡± ¡°Every time you complete a mission, you will return to your world and wait for the next round of samsara.¡± Everything? Fang Yuluo was a little surprised and filled with anticipation. Since there was everything, there must be pills or other treasures that could increase her cultivation and allow her to break through. Just as she was about to continue asking. The man and woman walked over. ¡°I¡¯m Zheng Younian from the Dajiang Gang. May I know your name?¡± The middle-aged man took the initiative to introduce himself and asked Fang Yuluo. ¡°I¡¯m Xu Jing from the Hundred Flowers Valley. How should I address you, Sister?¡± The young woman walked over and asked Fang Yuluo. The two of them were obviously not strangers. Even if they were not intimate, they at least knew each other. ¡°Greetings, Big Brother Zheng, Elder Sister Xu.¡± Fang Yuluo cupped her hands and bowed to the two of them according to the experience she had obtained from the storyteller. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m from the Azure Water Sword Pavilion. My name is Fang Yuluo.¡± When she said the name, she sounded rather proud. wa The Azure Water Sword Pavilion was a top sect in the southern part of the Great Zhou Dynasty. The Sect Master, Jiang Caiyun, had cultivated to the Mystic Deity realm at the age of just more than a hundred. It was at the peak of her fame. At this moment, every disciple of the Vast Water Sword Pavilion was proud of their identity. However, Zheng Younian and Xu Jing revealed confused expressions after hearing Fang Yuluo¡¯s self-introduction. They looked at each other and saw the confusion in each other¡¯s eyes. Azure Water Sword Pavilion? What kind of sect was this? Looking at the girl¡¯s appearance, she seemed to be rather proud. She should be from a large sect. But why had they never heard of it? Moreover, from the girl¡¯s reaction, she didn¡¯t seem to have heard of the Great River Gang and the Hundred Flowers Valley either. In Zheng Younian and Xu Jing¡¯s understanding, the Great River Gang and the Hundred Flowers Valley were both famous large sects in the pugilistic world. Even the big shots in the Imperial Court were afraid of them. After all, the leaders of the Great River Gang and the Hundred Flowers Valley were both land deities at the Xiantian realm. There were not many such figures in the world. It was impossible for there to be martial artists in the world who had never heard of the Great River Gang and the Hundred Flowers Valley. Fang Yuluo also saw the doubts on their faces and understood that the two of them had never heard of the Azure Water Sword Pavilion. She was not surprised by this. That was because Divine Might Planet was too big, and the Great Zhou was also too big. There were many martial sects. Even if they were famous sects in a state, they might be unknown in other states. Hence, Fang Yuluo took the initiative to introduce, ¡°Big Brother Zheng, Elder Sister Xu, our Vast Water Sword Pavilion is located in Qingzhou in the southern region of the Great Zhou. The current Pavilion Master has already cultivated her Dharma Idol to the Mystic Deity realm.¡± But this introduction made the two of them even more confused. Great Zhou? Southern Region? Qingzhou? Dharma Idol? Mystic Deity? What was all this? However, although the two of them did not understand what Fang Yuluo was saying, they still introduced their sect. The Great River Gang was the largest gang in the Great Qian Dynasty and controlled 30% of the world¡¯s water routes. The current leader was a land deity who had already stepped into the Xiantian realm. The Hundred Flowers Valley was a hidden sect that only accepted women. They were best at medicine, but they were also good at using poison. The current Valley Master was also a land deity who had stepped into the Xiantian realm. Chapter 388 - Endless Opportunities, Endless Danger (2) Chapter 388 Endless Opportunities, Endless Danger (2) Fang Yuluo was a little confused by this introduction. Could a Xiantian Realm cultivator control a sect? In the Azure Water Sword Pavilion, Xiantian realm cultivators were only only qualified to be outer sect disciples. Only by stepping into the Deity Realm could one become an inner sect disciple. If one wanted to advance to a legacy disciple, they had to become a Human Immortal. Then, the three of them conversed. This allowed the three of them to have a basic understanding of each other. Zheng Younian and Xu Jing were both at the Qi Condensation Realm. They could be considered first-rate experts in their martial world. Fang Yuluo was shocked by this and said that she had already reached the Qi Transformation realm and was only one step away from the Profound Gate realm. This shocked Zheng Younian and Xu Jing greatly, and they almost reconstructed their worldview. In their understanding, Qi Transformation cultivators were enough to be called Grandmasters. They were basically all old men in their fifties or sixties. Now, such a teenage girl had actually reached the Qi Transformation realm. It was simply too unbelievable! As they talked, the three of them realized in surprise that perhaps they were not from the same world. To martial artists who had yet to step into the Immortal realm, their planet was basically the entire world. ¡°The Samsara Lord previously said that there are endless worlds here¡­¡± Fang Yuluo frowned slightly and said in a low voice,¡± Don¡¯t tell me we really don¡¯t come from the same world.¡± ¡°That¡¯s indeed a possibility.¡± Zheng Younian nodded. He actually already had some faith in this guess. ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, what kind of great divine power did the person who brought us here have?¡± Xu Jing could not help but exclaim, ¡°A true Immortal God is only so-so.¡± Boom! At this moment, a muffled sound came from behind the statue not far away, immediately attracting the attention of the three of them. ¡°Who is it!¡± Fang Yuluo shouted softly. With a flash, she instantly flew behind the Demon Lion statue. ¡°What a fast movement technique!¡± ¡°What exquisite martial arts!¡± Zheng Younian and Fang Yuluo could not help but exclaim. The movement technique that Fang Yuluo used had already exceeded their understanding It was too amazing and too fast! At this moment, Fang Yuluo had already seen Song Qi hiding behind the statue. She said in surprise, ¡°There¡¯s actually another person. Why are you hiding here?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Song Qi hesitated for a moment before deciding to tell the truth. ¡°I couldn¡¯t figure out your temperaments, so in order to protect myself, I hid at the side and watched.¡± ¡°Haha, little brother, you¡¯re very vigilant.¡± Zheng Younian walked over. He had a straightforward personality and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re an old fox. You should indeed do this.¡± ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t worry. Since we¡¯re here together, we might have to help each other in the future.¡± Xu Jing also smiled. ¡°Yes, Big Brother Zheng and Elder Sister Xu are right.¡± Fang Yuluo nodded. Suddenly, she had a flash of inspiration and asked Song Qi, ¡°What¡¯s your name and where are you from?¡± She wanted to verify if Song Qi came from a different world from them. ¡°My name is Song Qi, and I¡¯m from the Lu Kingdom.¡± Song Qi held the lion statue and barely stood up. Although he had a crippled leg, he could still barely stand up on the other leg. ¡°I heard your conversation. We might indeed be from different worlds. This Samsara Lord is very powerful.¡± Fang Yuluo, Zheng Younian, and Xu Jing fell silent. Such power had indeed exceeded their imagination. Even Fang Yuluo, who came from Divine Might Planet, did not have a clear perception of such a great divine power. She did not know what kind of existence could do it. After all, she could only be considered a pre-selected disciple of the Azure Water Sword Pavilion. She had not even entered the outer sect. Clap! Clap! Clap! At this moment, there was a sudden clap from behind a Divine Dragon statue. Then, a young and handsome man walked out. He was dressed in white and had a long sword hanging at his waist. He gave off a gentle feeling, and his gaze was very gentle. As long as one was stared at by him, they would feel as if they were bathing in a spring breeze. It was Cui Heng. ¡°It¡¯s already very rare for me to come around to the fact that you¡¯re from different worlds.¡± Cui Heng looked at the four of them with admiration and smiled. His sudden appearance made the four people here nervous. They looked at him warily. This person had hidden himself too well, and they did not notice him at all. ¡°There¡¯s no need to look at me like that.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand, and his expression became solemn. ¡°Actually, I was also pulled over by this big light ball. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve done a few more missions than you. My companions were all killed in the previous mission. You should be the new teammates the big light ball pulled for me. ¡°My surname is Cui, and my name is Yuan. You can address me however you want.¡± This was the identity Cui Heng planned to play. Cui Yuan. A person who had entered the Samsara Cycle earlier and had a certain level of strength. He was not especially strong, but he carried the hopes of all his teammates. Actually, from the beginning, he had planned to wear the identity of an ordinary Samsara player to better integrate into the communication between the other Samsara players and increase his cultivation. However, after some careful consideration, Cui Heng decided to use this identity as an entry point to establish a close communication relationship with these people. This was to let such a scattered team have a core as soon as possible. Only then would it be more convenient and efficient. Chapter 389 - Endless Opportunities, Endless Danger (3) Chapter 389 Endless Opportunities, Endless Danger (3) As the core of the team, there would not be any differences in the level of communication. He could still establish a normal communication relationship and not affect his cultivation. ¡°Teammates?¡± Fang Yuluo noticed this description. After thinking for a moment, she said, ¡°Do we have to complete the missions that the Samsara Lord mentioned together?¡± The other three also looked at Cui Heng. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cui Heng nodded and said seriously, ¡°Just as the Samsara Lord said, there are endless opportunities and fortune here.¡± ¡°No matter what you want, as long as you have enough merit points, you can exchange for it. And the source of merit points is to complete the mission issued by this big light ball.¡± ¡°These missions might come from different worlds. There are all kinds of dangers and we will encounter all kinds of unexpected experts, so the mortality rate is extremely high.¡± ¡°In the last mission, there were six of us, but in the end, I was the only one who survived.¡± He made up a story seriously, but Fang Yuluo, Zheng Younian, Xu Jing, and Song Qi already believed it and began to worry. ¡°If we die while doing the missions.¡± Zheng Younian could not help but ask, ¡°Will we be expelled from this Heavenly Cycle, or will we really¡­¡± ¡°No matter where we are, death is death.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and said in a low voice, ¡°We only have one life. Cherish it well. I hope that after our next mission ends, there will still be the five of us when we return.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the four people around fell silent. They could hear the sorrow and helplessness in Cui Heng¡¯s words. That¡¯s right. The Samsara Lord had already explained it from the beginning. There were not only endless opportunities here, but also endless dangers! Their life was in danger! ¡°Thank you for telling us this, Big Brother Cui.¡± Fang Yuluo cupped her hands and bowed. She was a very polite person. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be like this.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand gently and smiled. ¡°In the future, we¡¯ll all be companions during missions. When the time comes, being able to help each other wholeheartedly will be the best thanks.¡± ¡°Brother Cui has the style of a big shot.¡± Zheng Younian praised. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see such a temperament in people as young as Brother Cui.¡± Xu Jing also smiled. ¡°¡­¡± Song Qi was in low spirits. He opened his mouth and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Big Brother Cui, I, I¡¯m just a cripple. I¡¯ll be a burden, right?¡± His left leg could not move normally. If he encountered any danger, he could only wait for death. Fang Yuluo, Zheng Younian, and Xu Jing all looked at Song Qi¡¯s leg. Seeing that the bones of this leg were unnaturally twisted and the skin and muscles on it were a little shriveled, they shook their heads gently. ¡°Sigh, if only I had stepped into the Profound Gate Realm.¡± Fang Yuluo sighed softly. ¡°The True Qi of the Profound Gate Realm is already quite profound. It can directly nourish his legs and help him recover.¡± Song Qi lowered his head, not knowing what to say. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s very simple to cure your leg.¡± Cui Heng suddenly spoke and looked at the big light ball in the air. ¡°There¡¯s an exchange column displayed on it. There¡¯s a pill called the ¡®Bone Forging Pill¡¯.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a huge light curtain appeared out of thin air below the huge light ball. There was a string of words written on it. It was the information about the effect of the Bone Forging Pill and the price. 20 merit points. This scene shocked Fang Yuluo and the others further. They could actually directly let the Samsara Lord display the information they wanted to exchange for. It could even display the price! After Song Qi saw the effect of the Bone Forging Pill, his eyes immediately lit up again. However, after seeing that the price was 20 merit points, he became dejected again. Before completing the mission issued by the Samsara Lord, his merit points were 0. He had no way of buying the Bone Forging Pill. If he wanted to earn merit points, he had to complete a mission. But before he obtained the Bone Forging Pill to cure his leg, how could he go on a mission? If he did not go on the mission, he would not have any merit points to buy the pill¡­ This was an endless dilemma. ¡°Actually, this small problem of yours is not a big problem at all.¡± Cui Heng suddenly said to Song Qi, ¡°Just now, I was just taking the opportunity to demonstrate the exchange list. ¡°Let me help you stand up now.¡± With that, he flicked his finger, and a golden stream of energy flew out from his fingertips, instantly entering Song Qi¡¯s limb. It began to strengthen his muscles, marrow, and reconstruct his bones. ¡°This, this is?!¡± When Fang Yuluo and the others saw this golden energy, they immediately looked at Cui Heng in extreme shock. ¡°Xiantian, it¡¯s actually the Xiantian realm!¡± Zheng Younian and Xu Jing even exclaimed. ¡°Xiantian, this is Xiantian True Qi!¡± ¡°Brother Cui, you¡¯re actually a Xiantian land deity!¡± In their opinion, the cultivators at the Xiantian realm were already genuine big shots. They were existences they needed to look up to. ¡°Land deity?¡± Cui Heng chuckled when he heard this and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. No matter what your original world is like, you¡¯ll soon understand that in this universe, a mere Xiantian realm is nothing.¡± With that, he asked Song Qi, ¡°How is it?¡± At this moment, Song Seven was already standing on the ground. He reflected excitedly and bowed to Cui Heng with a trembling voice. ¡°Thank you, Brother Cui, thank you!¡± ¡°It was nothing. There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°Helping you is actually helping myself. After all, the missions are very dangerous. One more person means one more portion of strength.¡± ¡°Brother Cui is really the most down-to-earth Xiantian expert I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Zheng Younian praised sincerely before asking, ¡°What should we do next? I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Fang Yuluo and Xu Jing also nodded and looked at Cui Heng. They waited for his answer. ¡°You can do two things first.¡± Cui Heng looked at the few of them and smiled. ¡°We can determine the target first and see what the details of this mission are.¡± ¡°Or, you can open the merit exchange list first and see what you want.¡± ¡°This can provide quite a bit of motivation.¡± Chapter 390 - What Is the Perfect Infiltration? Chapter 390 What Is the Perfect Infiltration? ¡°I want to look at the exchange list first and see what¡¯s here.¡± Fang Yuluo quickly made a decision, but she did not take action immediately. Instead, she asked, ¡°Big Brother Zheng, Big Sister Xu, and Little Brother Song, what do you think?¡± ¡°I also think that we should look at the exchange list first so that we know how many merit points we need for what we want. This way, we can have a plan for what to do next.¡± Zheng Younian nodded. ¡°I agree with Sister Fang¡¯s thoughts.¡± Xu Jing smiled. ¡°Exchange list¡­¡± Song Qi hesitated for a moment and looked at Cui Heng beside him. ¡°Big Brother Cui, do you have any suggestions?¡± ¡°Take a look at the exchange list first.¡± Cui Heng nodded and said with a smile, ¡°What the big light ball said is actually a little vague. Only after you look at the exchange list can you truly feel the vastness of this Samsara world.¡± Just like that, the few of them reached a consensus and requested the Samsara Lord to check the exchange list. Then, a light screen descended from the empty white jade square. At the top were the words ¡°Heaven Ascension Divine Art¡±. Below was a dense list of books. ¡°The Heaven Ascension 21 Steps is worth a million merit points!¡± Fang Yuluo saw the divine technique at the top and could not help but say in surprise, ¡°21 steps. This, can this be a divine technique that can be cultivated to the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cui Heng nodded and said, ¡°The cultivation techniques here are divided into four grades. The first grade Heaven Ascension Divine Art can be cultivated to the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World. ¡°Next is the second grade Dao Body True Art. One can cultivate to the Seventh Realm of the Immortal World and become a Dao Lord with it. The third grade cultivation technique can allow one to cultivate to the Fifth Realm of the Immortal World and become a Limitless Golden Immortal. The fourth grade technique can only cultivate to the First Realm of the Immortal World, the Human Immortal Realm.¡± ¡°Nine Realms of the Immortal World?¡± ¡°What is a Dao Lord and Limitless Golden Immortal?¡± Zheng Younian and Xu Jing revealed puzzled expressions. This touched the blind spot of their knowledge. There was no information about these realms at all. Of course, it could also be because their status was not high enough and they had yet to come into contact with that level. was Song Qi said in shock, ¡°Human Immortal¡­ Big Brother Cui, did you just say Human Immortal? Is this only the First Realm of the Nine Realms of the Immortal World?¡± On the Changyuan Star where he was, the existence that ruled over all living beings in the world and stood above all countries was said to be a Human Immortal. Therefore, in Song Qi¡¯s heart, Human Immortals had always been an unattainable existence. Even the famous top experts of the martial world were like ants in front of a Human Immortal. Now, he suddenly learned that the Human Immortal realm was only the First Realm of the so-called Nine Realms of the Immortal World! This was a huge blow to his understanding. Was the First Realm already so powerful? This Heaven Ascension 21 Steps was a divine technique that could be cultivated to the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World. If he could really reach that realm, how powerful would he be? It should be easy to move mountains and fill seas¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right. The Human Immortal realm is the First Realm of the Nine Realms of the Immortal World.¡± Cui Heng smiled and explained, ¡°The Martial Dao is divided into 21 realms of the Immortal and Mortal realms.¡± ¡°Among them, the 12 realms of the Mortal Realm are: Form Refinement, Internal Nurturing, Qi Sensing, Qi Accumulation, Tendons Transformation, Marrows Purification, Qi Condensation, Qi Transformation, Profound Gate, Xiantian, Inner World, and Divine Treasure.¡± ¡°There are nine realms in the Immortal World: True Essence, True Intent, Heaven and Earth Dharma Idol, Dharma Body Mystic Realm, Indestructible Golden Body, Myriad Techniques Return to One, Dao Body, Fusion, and Ascension. Among them, the True Essence Realm is the Human Immortal Realm, and the True Intent Realm is the Earth Immortal Realm.¡± After this introduction, everyone present fell silent. Zheng Younian and Xu Jing finally heard the familiar realm division, but they did not expect that the Xiantian realm that was already the peak of the Martial Dao in their eyes was actually only the tenth realm of the Mortal Realm. Not to mention the Nine Realms of the Immortal World, there were even two realms after the Xiantian realm to reach the peak of 12 Mortal Realms. Such a situation left them dumbfounded and in disbelief. There were actually so many realms in the martial path, and it had even reached the level of Ascension. It was too incredible. ¡°Mystic Dharma Body Realm, Fourth Realm of the Immortal World. No wonder it¡¯s called the Mystic Deity realm¡­¡± Fang Yuluo muttered. In the past, she only knew that the Fourth Realm of the Immortal World was called the Mystic Deity realm. As for the details of the realm, she knew nothing. Now, she had deeply sensed the vastness of the Martial Dao. This also made her conviction to pursue the peak of the Martial Dao even more firm and pure. Thinking of this, Fang Yuluo looked at Cui Heng and asked, ¡°Big Brother Cui, will the list of pills to be exchanged be displayed by thinking of it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°You can look at the overall list first before confirming the range of information in your heart. The light curtain will automatically display the pills you need.¡± ¡°Thank you, Big Brother Cui!¡± Fang Yuluo said happily. Then, she pulled up the pill exchange list. However, after taking a look, she couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°T-this kind of pill also exists? The Heaven Ascension Pill can allow a mortal to immediately reach the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World after consuming it. The price is actually only a million merit points.¡± ¡°To be able to reach the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World with just a pill, this is too unbelievable,¡± Zheng Younian said in disbelief. ¡°Who exactly is the Samsara Lord? He¡¯s actually so powerful.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid even the legendary Immortals and Gods can¡¯t compare to the Samsara Lord.¡± Xu Jing couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. ¡°Let me take a look at the pill that can make a person become a Human Immortal.¡± Song Qi¡¯s goal was very clear. He directly searched for it. ¡°This pill can invoke True Essence. After a mortal consumes it, they will immediately become a Human Immortal. The price is 3,000 merit points.¡± Chapter 391 - What Is the Perfect Infiltration? (2) Chapter 391 What Is the Perfect Infiltration? (2) It actually only required 3,000 points. This made his heart light up with fierce passion. Then, Zheng Younian and Xu Jing also began to search. They looked at the pills that could increase one¡¯s cultivation to the Xiantian realm and realized that they only cost 300 merit points. This made both of them excited. n At this moment, Fang Yuluo had also found the pill she wanted. The pill that could help her break through her bottleneck and open the Profound Gate between her brows only cost 40 merit points! Seeing that their mentality was almost ready, Cui Heng stood up and reminded them, ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. To be honest, I don¡¯t recommend you to take pills to advance your realms.¡± ¡°Unless you have already cultivated to the peak of your current realm, but because of some bottlenecks, you can¡¯t break through. It¡¯s best to only use the pills in this situation.¡± ¡°After all, we can¡¯t just stay in one place to cultivate. We have to go to different worlds and different places to complete various dangerous missions.¡± ¡°If we purely rely on pills to help us grow, and we don¡¯t even cultivate our martial techniques well, it¡¯s very likely that we¡¯ll die during the mission. If we die here, we¡¯ll die for real.¡± ¡°The same goes for the consumption of merit points. Although these hundreds or thousands of merit points don¡¯t seem to be a lot, it¡¯s still very difficult to accumulate them.¡± ¡°The missions are very dangerous. You have to use your merit points to become stronger. Otherwise, it¡¯s very likely that you¡¯ll die during the missions.¡± ¡°This is also why the price of pills is the same as cultivation techniques of the same level.¡± At this point, he paused and said, ¡°Actually, even if I say so much, you might not have any practical feelings about the danger of the mission. After completing a mission, you will naturally understand this.¡± Fang Yuluo, Song Aqi, Zheng Younian, and Xu Jing were slightly stunned when they heard this. Then, they cupped their hands and thanked Cui Heng for his reminder. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take a look at the mission we¡¯re going to complete next.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and looked at the big light ball in the sky. He said in a low voice, ¡°Please display the mission information.¡± Clang! The grand bell sounded again, and lines of words appeared on the void light curtain. ¡°Mission Background: Human Immortals govern the world, and there are hundreds of countries. The kings fight endless wars, and the people suffer. King Lu plans to annex the countries and raise himself to the position of a Great Emperor.¡± ¡°Now that the Lu Kingdom has destroyed the four kingdoms of Song, Qi, Chen, and Dai, their next target is the State of Zhao. Because the State of Zhao is powerful, and their martial artists are ferocious, and martial competitions are prevalent, the King of Lu sent an envoy to Yi County to recruit experts from the pugilistic world. He wants to go to the State of Zhao and dampen the morale of the martial artists there.¡± ¡°Mission Requirement: Kill the Recruitment Envoy of Lu Country within 12 hours.¡± ¡°Mission Completion: Everyone will be rewarded with 40 merit points. The person who lands the killing blow will be rewarded with an additional 20 merit points. All participants will be rewarded with an additional 10 merit points.¡± ¡°Mission Failure: Team death.¡± A moment later, the light curtain turned into a stream of light and dissipated. Then, everyone felt their surroundings flash. The white jade square became blurry, and in the next moment, they felt the scene in front of them become clear. They arrived outside a forest. In front of them was a huge city. They could see two words written on the city gate. Yi County. It was actually Yi County! Fang Yuluo, Song Qi, Zheng Younian, and Xu Jing were shocked. They had never heard of such a method of instantly sending someone to another world. However, Song Qi was still the most shocked. He looked at Yi County in front of him and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m back. This is where I was before.¡± IS ¡°Brother Song, is this the world you were born in?¡± Fang Yuluo asked curiously. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Song Qi nodded. ¡°I wandered here before and once begged here. A benefactor even gave me a steamed bun.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s good.¡± Zheng Younian laughed loudly and said, ¡°Little Brother Song, since you¡¯ve been here before, you must have heard about the recruitment envoy, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard of it¡­¡± Song Qi nodded and was about to continue when he was interrupted by Cui Heng. ¡°Dodge!¡± Cui Heng¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. At the same time, Zheng Younian and Song Qi felt that their bodies were wrapped in an invisible force and they flew to the side. In the next moment, the sound of air being torn could be heard! Whoosh! A three-foot-long thick arrow was stuck in the place where the two of them were originally standing. Zheng Younian broke out in a cold sweat when he saw this. If he hadn¡¯t been pushed away just now, he would have been shot through the heart. Song Qi was also stunned. He had not expected this situation at all. Xu Jing¡¯s face turned pale with horror. ¡°It¡¯s the archer on the top of the city gate!¡± Fang Yuluo was the calmest. She pointed at the city gate of Yi County. ¡°An archer has discovered us. He can shoot from so far away. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s an expert! It¡¯s here again!¡± Whoosh! The sound of air being torn apart came again, but this time, it was no longer an arrow. Instead, seven or eight arrows shot towards them, filled with killing intent. Fang Yuluo¡¯s face turned pale. These bows and arrows were extremely powerful. She was confident in blocking one or two, but it was difficult to block so many! ¡°The moment we arrived, the mission had already begun. Danger is everywhere, and death could descend at any time. This is the mission given by the Samsara Lord.¡± Chapter 392 - What Is the Perfect Infiltration? (3) Chapter 392 What Is the Perfect Infiltration? (3) Cui Heng suddenly spoke. At the same time, he took a step forward and faced the seven or eight ferocious bows. ¡°Don¡¯t ever let your guard down. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be killed before the mission ends.¡± Clang! A sword cry resounded through the sky like a crane soaring into the sky. Everyone saw a white light flash in Cui Heng¡¯s palm, and the arrows that flew over were all cut off and landed 30 to 40 feet away from them. ¡°What a powerful sword technique!¡± Fang Yuluo exclaimed. ¡°Is this the strength of the Xiantian realm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simply like an Immortal waving a sword!¡± Xu Jing could not help but praise. ¡°Brother Cui is amazing!¡± Zheng Younian felt very impressed and thanked Cui Heng at the same time. ¡°Thank you for saving my life!¡± ¡°Thank you, benefactor.¡± Song Qi also bowed and thanked him. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say this.¡± Cui Heng shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s hide in the forest first, circle around the city gate in front, and enter the city from another direction.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. After entering the forest, there were indeed no more arrows. Zheng Younian heaved a sigh of relief and asked curiously, ¡°Why did those archers suddenly start shooting here? We didn¡¯t do anything, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already very suspicious for us to appear in a place out of thin air.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°That big light ball won¡¯t take the initiative to help us hide our whereabouts.¡± ¡°That works?¡± Zheng Younian¡¯s eyes widened in confusion. He frowned and said, ¡°We¡¯re so far away. Isn¡¯t there the possibility that we¡¯re just random people who just came out of the forest and they¡¯re killing the wrong people by mistake?¡± ¡°So what if we were killed by mistake?¡± Song Qi suddenly said. ¡°The most worthless thing here is human life. If they killed someone wrongly, so be it.¡± Ever since the destruction of the Song Kingdom, he had been wandering around for a long time. During this period of time, he had seen too many human tragedies and understood what it meant to be worthless. In this world and era, human lives were the most worthless thing. They were not even worth a single cent. ¡°¡­¡± Zheng Younian immediately fell silent. He had already seen through Song Qi¡¯s emotions, so he didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Cui Heng raised his hand and led the four of them deeper into the forest. At this moment, his eyes suddenly lit up and he was overjoyed. From the perspective of his divine sense, he could see that Fang Yuluo, Song Qi, Zheng Younian, and Xu Jing¡¯s bodies were emitting traces of extremely subtle golden light. This was the embryonic form of the communication line. In other words, after what had just happened, he was about to successfully establish a communication line with the four of them. Indeed, experiencing a life and death crisis together was the easiest way to establish a communication relationship. ¡°This can be considered the experimental stage. If the effect is really good, I can fully expand it.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°At that time, my cultivation speed will greatly increase!¡± He had more than one similar White Jade Square. He had countless White Jade Squares! Soon, Cui Heng brought everyone to the depths of the forest. There were many trees and plants here. After four to five steps, their vision would be completely blocked. Walking inside, his whereabouts were extremely hidden, and it was almost impossible to be discovered from the outside. However, they heard the sound of hurried hooves outside and the ground shook. Clearly, cavalry was chasing after them. Immediately after, someone shouted outside. ¡°All the thieves inside, listen up. I¡¯ll give you 15 minutes to come out. Otherwise, I¡¯ll order to set fire to the forest and burn you alive!!¡± This voice was filled with ruthlessness and killing intent, sounding very ear-piercing. After this voice, another wave of voices sounded. ¡°Get out here!¡± ¡°Get out here!¡± ¡°Get out here!¡± ¡­ It was as if hundreds of people were shouting angrily outside. ¡°Brother Cui, I¡¯m afraid there are no less than 300 cavalry here.¡± Song Qi¡¯s expression became extremely solemn. He said in a low voice, ¡°This forest is not big. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be easily blocked inside.¡± ¡°Big Brother Cui, what should we do now?¡± Fang Yuluo looked at Cui Heng and saw him holding a long sword and looking outside, as if he was thinking about something. Zheng Younian and Xu Jing looked at Cui Heng. They originally wanted to ask, but after seeing Cui Heng¡¯s expression, they did not speak. At this moment, the cursing outside continued. There were even some people who were already clamoring to light a fire. Cui Heng stood there without moving. After a long while, he suddenly turned to look at everyone and asked with a smile, ¡°Do you know how the most perfect infiltration is done?¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Fang Yuluo, Song Aqi, Zheng Younian, and Xu Jing were stunned when they heard this. They did not understand why Cui Heng asked such a question at this time. However, Cui Heng did not give them a chance to answer. Instead, he answered his own question, ¡°As long as I kill all the people who stop me, naturally, no one will discover my infiltration. This is a perfect infiltration.¡± Then, he began to walk out of the forest and chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s go out of the forest. I¡¯ll bring you to see the Recruitment Envoy. Thanks to you newbies, the difficulty of this mission is not high. When you become stronger in the future, it won¡¯t be so easy.¡± With that, he strode forward. ¡°Brother Cui, there are hundreds of cavalry outside!¡± Zheng Younian said in shock, ¡°No matter how high our martial cultivation is, it¡¯s impossible for us to fight an army head-on!¡± ¡°No, as long as one is strong enough, they can easily defeat an army.¡± Fang Yuluo shook her head gently and followed behind Cui Heng. She smiled and said, ¡°Big Brother Cui, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Brother Cui, I¡¯ll go with you too!¡± Song Qi followed. Zheng Younian and Xu Jing looked at each other and followed. Soon, Cui Heng walked out of the forest with the four of them. The moment he went out, he immediately saw a group of cavalry holding torches and carrying bows and arrows. Furthermore, they were all wearing full body armor! Zheng Younian and Xu Jing¡¯s faces instantly turned pale. How could they fight like this?! ¡°You guys retreat back,¡± Cui Heng suddenly said. He unsheathed his sword and took a step forward. Chapter 393 - Exalted Immortal, Please Make a Move and Reopen the Heaven Realm Chapter 393 Exalted Immortal, Please Make a Move and Reopen the Heaven Realm ¡°These are the county magistrate¡¯s private soldiers!¡± Song Qi suddenly shouted. At this moment, he had already seen the cavalry outside and said in shock, ¡°There are actually so many of them. ¡°Yi County is indeed the richest place in the surroundings. They can actually afford to support hundreds of cavalry. From their energy and spirit, they must have eaten their fill every day.¡± There was disbelief and some resentment in his tone. After all, the people of Yi County only had two meals a day. They were weak and sickly, but these cavalry were all tall and strong. If these cavalry soldiers were raised to protect the people, they should indeed be provided for. However, this was only the county magistrate¡¯s private army. Usually, they would use the excuse of investigating cases to extort money. If they did not give it to the soldiers, there was a risk of their families being destroyed. In Yi County, these private soldiers could definitely be said to be abusing their power. However, in the past, Song Seven thought that the county magistrate only had about a hundred private soldiers. He did not expect there to be so many. Just the ones in front of him were almost 400. ¡°Brother Cui, there are so many cavalry guarding the city together, and they¡¯re still chasing after us strangers. There must be something important in the city.¡± Song Qi judged according to his experience. ¡°Yes, it should be that Recruitment Envoy.¡± Cui Heng nodded and moved forward with his sword. He chuckled and said, ¡°After I deal with these cavalry, we¡¯ll enter the city!¡± Mortal Realm cultivators were actually not very powerful, especially martial artists who had yet to reach the Divine Treasure Realm. Even if one could mobilize the natural power of Heaven and Earth to a certain extent after stepping into the Xiantian realm, it would only be a little supernatural. Even though they could control water and fire, their lethality was not necessarily strong. Cui Heng¡¯s current identity was that of a martial artist. Therefore, when facing hundreds of cavalry, he did not use too much strength to crush them. Instead, he only used the strength and moves of the Xiantian realm. Although he finally killed all the hundreds of cavalry without any injuries, it was enough for Fang Yuluo, Song Qi, and the others to see that this was a bitter battle. After Cui Heng cut off the head of the last cavalryman, he shook off the blood on the blade and sheathed his sword before turning around. At this moment, Fang Yuluo, Song Qi, Zheng Younian, and Xu Jing were all dumbfounded. They looked at Cui Heng as if they were looking at a god, their eyes filled with amazement. He was too powerful! This was the strength of a Xiantian cultivator. This was the power of Xiantian True Qi! Te Hundreds of cavalry were actually killed by a single person! Unbelievable. ¡°Brother Cui, you¡¯re so powerful!¡± Song Qi exclaimed. He had never seen such a powerful person before. Even the Song Imperial Palace in the past did not have such a powerful martial artist. He was simply invincible! ¡°If Brother Cui was in our world, he would definitely be a land deity respected by the world.¡± Zheng Younian could not help but sigh. ¡°Xiantian power, this is the power of the Xiantian realm!¡± ¡°What a powerful Xiantian expert. He seems to be even more powerful than those outer sect disciples who have stepped into the Xiantian realm!¡± Fang Yuluo thought to herself. ¡°Is this an expert who used merit points to exchange for rewards after completing the mission issued by the Samsara Lord?¡± She had already made up her mind to make good use of this opportunity. Not only did she have to break through to the Profound Gate Realm, but she also had to advance to a higher realm. Xiantian, Inner World, Divine Treasure, and even Immortal Ascension! As long as she could survive in the Samsara World and obtain rewards again and again, these were no longer just dreams. They would become reality. ¡°Phew!¡± Cui Heng exhaled softly and pretended to be a little tired. He swept his gaze across everyone and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Follow me to Yi County.¡± ¡°Big Brother Cui, don¡¯t you need to rest?¡± Fang Yuluo couldn¡¯t help but remind Cui Heng when she saw that he seemed a little tired. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand gently and said in a low voice, ¡°We have to hurry up with such a time-limited mission. Otherwise, there might be trouble.¡± ¡°Although it seems like we have plenty of time now, in order to prevent any accidents from wasting time, we have to finish it as soon as possible.¡± ¡°As for my situation, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± At this point, he took out a fiery red spirit fruit and took a bite. Immediately, a fragrance spread out, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. After swallowing this ¡°spirit fruit¡±, Cui Heng immediately ¡°recovered¡±. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± ¡°Big Brother Cui, did you also buy the fruit from the Samsara Lord?¡± Fang Yuluo asked in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said, ¡°In the future, you have to remember that if you have any merit points left, it¡¯s best to prepare spiritual fruits or pills to recover your strength before the mission begins.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you for your reminder, Brother Cui.¡± Fang Yuluo nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Cui Heng said in a low voice. ¡°Finish the mission as soon as possible!¡± ¡­. Although Yi County was rich, the 300-odd cavalry was already their limit. Many of these cavalry were city guards. Therefore, after these cavalry were destroyed by Cui Heng, the defense of Yi County became empty. The five of them did not spend much effort to successfully enter Yi County. Then, under Song Qi¡¯s guidance, Cui Heng easily led them to the location of the recruitment envoy. Chapter 394 - Exalted Immortal, Please Make a Move and Reopen the Heaven Realm (2) Chapter 394 Exalted Immortal, Please Make a Move and Reopen the Heaven Realm (2) There were also several powerful martial artists with the recruitment envoy, including two Xiantian experts. Hence, both sides engaged in an intense battle. This battle was rather tragic. Zheng Younian and Xu Jing were severely injured, and Song Qi¡¯s leg was crippled again. Only Cui Heng and Fang Yuluo were still fine. Fortunately, the mission was successfully completed in the end. The Recruitment Envoy¡¯s throat was cut by Cui Heng and he died on the spot. ¡°Mission accomplished! Return!¡± After that, a distorted light flashed. Cui Heng, Fang Yuluo, Song Aqi, Zheng Younian, and Xu Jing returned to the White Jade Square. The moment they returned, five pillars of light descended from the sky and enveloped them. It began to quickly treat their injuries and recover their strength. After a while, the recovery was completed and the light dissipated. ¡°It can actually automatically heal us?¡± Fang Yuluo said in surprise. ¡°My injuries have all healed!¡± Song Seven¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°What a miracle! I¡¯m fine too!¡± Zheng Younian exclaimed. ¡°What divine methods!¡± Xu Jing could not help but praise. To the four of them who had just completed a dangerous mission, the free treatment they received after returning was a pleasant surprise. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be surprised.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°This is the healing pillar of the Samsara Lord. As long as one doesn¡¯t die when he returns, he can recover even if he¡¯s on his last breath.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Fang Yuluo¡¯s eyes lit up with joy. This meant that in the future, as long as they were able to complete the mission alive, even if they risked their lives, they would still be able to recover completely. This undoubtedly reduced the difficulty of the missions. ¡°Don¡¯t always think about risking your life.¡± Cui Heng could tell what Fang Yuluo was thinking at a glance. He chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to risk your life until you only have your last breath left. Be careful not to risk your life too much. The most important thing beyond completing the missions is to preserve your own life.¡± ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Brother Cui.¡± Fang Yuluo nodded when she heard this. She understood that her thoughts had gone astray. Clang! At this moment, the bell rang again, and a grand and dignified voice followed. ¡°Mission completed. Everyone will be rewarded with 40 merit points.¡± ¡°The killer of the Lu Kingdom¡¯s Recruitment Envoy is Cui Yuan. An additional 20 merit points will be rewarded. All who participated in the kill will be rewarded with an additional 10 merit points.¡± The rewards were distributed at the same time. Fang Yuluo, Song Qi, Zheng Younian, and Xu Jing immediately fell into joy. This mission was not easy. They had all done their best, even risked their lives. Now, they had finally obtained the reward. ¡°You can exchange for some things you need.¡± Cui Heng walked under the big light ball and summoned the exchange list. He smiled and said, ¡°However, I suggest you exchange for something that can increase your strength first.¡± ¡°After this battle, you should know where your weakness is. You can take this opportunity to make up for it.¡± Fang Yuluo, Song Qi, Zheng Younian, and Xu Jing thanked Cui Heng. In the end, they exchanged for things that could increase their strength or break through their current realm. Then, they realized that they had very little merit points left. It was indeed very difficult to accumulate merit points to exchange for higher-level things. After exchanging for the items, everyone heard the voice of the Samsara Lord again, telling them that they would return to their original world in 15 minutes. Before the next mission arrived, there would be an advanced notice. At the same time, they were warned not to reveal any information about the Samsara World to anyone. Those who disobeyed would be killed. Of course, after witnessing the power of the Samsara Lord, almost no one dared to do that. In the end, after thanking Cui Heng, the four of them returned to their original places under the envelopment of the pillars of light. Cui Heng was the only one left in the White Jade Square. He stood on the spot for a while and suddenly chuckled. ¡°The gains are not bad. Just as I expected, this is indeed a feasible direction of communication.¡± ¡­. Divine Might Planet, Azure Water Sword Pavilion. Fang Yuluo suddenly felt her body sink. Then, she realized that she was already sitting in the room. This place was no different from before she left. She couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°It really feels like a dream.¡± However, she could clearly feel the bottle of pills in her arms. This was the Profound Gate Pill she had exchanged for with her merit points. It could be used to break through to the Profound Gate realm! ¡°This is my Immortal Opportunity. I must grasp it well!¡± Fang Yuluo¡¯s gaze became incomparably firm. Changyuan Star, Yi County. After the previous battle, Yi County was already in chaos. When Song Qi returned, he had already changed his appearance and become a gentle scholar. No one could link him to the crippled beggar who was begging along the street previously. The reason why he did this was to deal with the chaos in Yi County. In the midst of this chaos, Song Qi stood up. He began to punish those who had committed evil. At the same time, he took the lead to restore order and quickly calmed the chaos in Yi County. This allowed him to accumulate a lot of fame and become a local celebrity in Yi County. Song Qi was quite satisfied with this. This was the first step to restoring his country! ¡­. After Cui Heng left White Jade Square, he returned to Divine Might Planet to check on his cultivation state. Chapter 395 - Exalted Immortal, Please Make a Move and Reopen the Heaven Realm (3) Chapter 395 Exalted Immortal, Please Make a Move and Reopen the Heaven Realm (3) ¡°The communication line with Fang Yuluo, Song Aqi, Zheng Younian, and Xu Jing has been established, and it¡¯s quite clear. It¡¯s indeed easier to establish this kind of communication relationship with people who have experienced a life and death crisis together.¡± ¡°I can gradually use the remaining spaces. With my current cultivation, it¡¯s easy for me to transform into an incarnation. This means that I can carry out Samsara missions at any time and anywhere and communicate with countless people.¡± Thinking of this, he suddenly laughed and thought to himself, ¡°In that case, my realm and cultivation will automatically increase every moment like my strength.¡± ¡°I just need my incarnation to establish a communication relationship. My main body doesn¡¯t have to do anything. I just need to lie down and wait for enough time to pass to break through. ¡°What I¡¯m doing doesn¡¯t look like the Samsara Lord. It¡¯s more like I¡¯ve gotten myself something that automatically refreshes my experience. Hmm, this cultivation method should be lacking something.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, the path of cultivation is difficult!¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and thought to himself, ¡°Next, other than automatically gaining experience, I have to continue exploring the cultivation method of the Soul Formation realm.¡± Every time this happened, he especially wanted a master who could guide him in his cultivation, or a Dao companion of similar realm to discuss cultivation problems. Especially as his realm increased, it became more and more difficult to study cultivation methods. ¡°If only there was a cultivation technique of a similar realm that I could use as a reference.¡± Cui Heng had another thought. ¡°Although there¡¯s no cultivation method for the 12 Heaven Gates, there are corresponding levels of martial techniques.¡± ¡°If I want my martial cultivation to be powerful enough, I have to interact with the characteristics of my current realm. Even if it¡¯s just a technique, I should be able to glean some of the mysteries from it.¡± ¡°Yes, I should find some Heaven Gate realm martial techniques to use as a reference. However, there are very few martial techniques at this level in the Myriad Worlds. I¡¯m afraid I still have to explore the situation in the Heaven Realm.¡± ¡°In that case, I have to make a trip to Taihong Star. The people there have entered the Heaven Gate before. Perhaps they know some things about the Heaven Realm. I can also check on the news of Fu¡¯er on the way.¡± Hence, for the next period of time, Cui Heng devoted himself to the construction of the Samsara World. He split out incarnations one after another and pulled in countless people. At the same time, he designed countless missions and finally allowed this framework to operate on its own. After doing all of this, Cui Heng planned to set off for Taihong Star. This time, he only planned to bring Hui Shi over. However, before he left, Li Mingqiong suddenly came over. ¡°Greetings, Master.¡± Li Mingqiong bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Master, Daoist Fang He and Monk Yuan Ku sent another visitation card yesterday. They hope to meet you to discuss the matter of resisting the foreign realm¡¯s invasion.¡± ¡°They¡¯re actually so persistent?¡± Cui Heng was stunned when he heard that. Then, he nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Let them come. Actually, it¡¯s not impossible for me to resist the invasion of the Outer World.¡± ¡°Master, you agree?¡± Li Mingqiong was a little surprised. Daoist Fang He and Monk Yuan Ku had come several times, but Cui Heng was not even interested in meeting them previously. ¡°Human thoughts will always change.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°Go, I¡¯ll take it that they¡¯re sincere enough.¡± After the establishment of the Samsara World, the countless living beings in the starry skies of the myriad worlds were all candidates for him to establish the communication lines. They could be seen as his experience gift bags. If the invasion of the foreign experts caused the destruction of some starry skies or even realms, it would definitely bring about a large-scale death, immediately affecting Cui Heng¡¯s cultivation growth. This was something he could not tolerate. To Cui Heng, everything else could be discussed. But if it affected his cultivation progress, it would be a matter of life and death. If the foreign invaders really reached the point of affecting the living beings of this universe¡­ He would definitely attack. ¡­. Great Zhou Imperial City, Honglu Monastery. Every time Daoist Fang He and Monk Yuan Ku came to visit Cui Heng, they were placed here. ¡°What?! Exalted Immortal agreed to see us?!¡± Daoist Fang He suddenly exclaimed. He stared at the letter in his hand and his face was filled with ecstasy. ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great!¡± Monk Yuan Ku, who was sitting at the side, immediately opened his eyes and looked at Daoist Fang He. He asked in surprise, ¡°Exalted Immortal agreed?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Exalted Immortal has agreed!¡± Fang He Daoist said happily. ¡°It¡¯s too difficult to meet him. The endless starry skies of the universe are finally saved.¡± ¡°What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go and pay our respects to Exalted Immortal!¡± Monk Yuan Ku urged. On the afternoon of the day Cui Heng agreed to meet them, Daoist Fang He and Monk Yuan Ku arrived at Cui Heng¡¯s residence. ¡°Greetings, Exalted Immortal!¡± ¡°Greetings, Exalted Immortal!¡± The Daoist and monk bowed respectfully to Cui Heng. The two of them were extremely humble. It was impossible to tell that they were Lords of the Heavens of the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World, let alone that they were actually one of the strongest people in the myriad worlds. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and said indifferently, ¡°Have you been attacked by foreign experts again recently?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Daoist Fang He nodded and said with a depressed expression, ¡°A few days ago, an extremely powerful Heaven Gate expert was suddenly mobilized from the Outer World.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what method that Heaven Gate expert used, but he actually broke through the defense built by us and barged into the starry skies at the edge of the Star Field.¡± ¡°After he refined more than ten planets, he left. We were unable to capture him at all. Two of the planets that he refined were still living planets. Everyone was killed.¡± This means that the defense constructed by the Three Heavens can no longer resist the foreign realm. Exalted Immortal, please take action and reopen the Heaven Realm to resist the corrosion of the foreign realm.¡± ¡°Let the Heaven Realm reopen?¡± Cui Heng was slightly stunned. So they did not come to ask him for help to defeat the foreign realm, but to ask him to help reopen the Heaven Realm? However, this coincided with Cui Heng¡¯s next cultivation direction. Hence, he nodded slightly and asked, ¡°How do we reopen the Heaven Realm?¡± When Daoist Fang He saw Cui Heng ask, he was overjoyed and hurriedly said, ¡°Zhou Juntian, if you find Zhou Juntian and use your great divine power, we have a chance to reopen the Heaven Realm!¡± Chapter 396 - When I Was Cultivating, There Was No Heaven Realm Chapter 396 When I Was Cultivating, There Was No Heaven Realm It was Zhou Juntian again. Cui Heng frowned slightly when he heard this. This Zhou Juntian was really everywhere. More than 300,000 years ago, he was the Sage who walked out of Daozhou Star. He was the last person to ascend under the Purple Sun Heaven. He was the one who caused the Heaven Realm to send down a scarlet light and caused the Purple Sun Heaven to be destroyed. He was also once the disciple of the Purple Sun Heavenly Lord. Even letting the Heaven Realm reopen was related to him? Then was he also related to the sudden disappearance of the Heaven Realm back then? Thinking about it carefully, most of the secrets and major events in this world seemed to be related to Zhou Juntian to a certain extent. This person had a great secret. Although Cui Heng was puzzled in his heart, he remained calm on the surface and said in a low voice, ¡°Why is Zhou Juntian related to the reopening of the Heaven Realm?¡± ¡°Exalted Immortal, it¡¯s like this¡­¡± Daoist Fang He hurriedly explained,¡± It¡¯s said that Zhou Juntian is the reincarnation of the artifact spirit of the Heaven Gate. As long as we can find him, we have a chance to reopen the Heaven Gate.¡± The reincarnation of the artifact spirit of the Heaven Gate? Cui Heng was stunned when he heard this. He did not expect such an outcome. ¡°Is this rumor true?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Back then, the Purple Sun Heaven was destroyed by the Heaven Gate. Is this related to Zhou Juntian?¡± ¡°It was that day that destroyed the Purple Sun Heaven that convinced us that Zhou Juntian should indeed be the reincarnation of the Heaven Gate artifact spirit.¡± Daoist Fang He nodded and said, ¡°Before that, it was just a rumor. After that, it¡¯s most likely true.¡± At this moment, Monk Yuan Ku added, ¡°Back then, Zhou Juntian was inexplicably demoted and his memories were sealed and he was sent to reincarnate in the starry skies. It¡¯s said that it was also because of this that the rumor appeared.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡± Daoist Fang He nodded and said, ¡°As the disciple of Lord of the Heavens Ziyang and having made great contributions in the battle of the Saint Demon Heaven, Zhou Juntian was inexplicably demoted. At that time, there were many discussions among the heavens.¡± ¡°Later on, we guessed that Lord of the Heavens Ziyang¡¯s original intention might be to continue suppressing Zhou Juntian¡¯s intelligence in this life and reopen the door to the Heaven Realm. However, perhaps his methods were wrong and attracted Heavenly Punishment, causing the destruction of the Purple Sun Heaven.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng chuckled when he heard this. His eyes narrowed as he stared at the monk and Daoist priest. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that my methods might be wrong as well and attract Heavenly Punishment?¡± Daoist Fang He and Monk Yuan Ku¡¯s faces turned pale. Monk Yuan Ku hurriedly kowtowed and said, ¡°Exalted Immortal, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I didn¡¯t mean that. You¡¯re an expert who has stepped into the Heaven Gate realm. You are completely different from Lord of the Heavens Ziyang.¡± Daoist Fang He was also trembling in fear as he explained, ¡°Exalted Immortal, you¡¯re mistaken. How could I dare to scheme against you? That Lord of the Heavens Ziyang is only at the Eighth Realm of the Immortal World, yet he wants to open the door to the Heaven Realm. He¡¯s really courting death.¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that experts who have stepped into the Heaven Gate realm will obtain special powers and can establish a connection with the Heaven Gate. They can absorb Heaven Immortal Qi through the Heaven Gate at all times.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s an Immortal Venerable above the Fourth Heaven Gate Realm, they can rely on this connection to mobilize the power of the Heaven Gate and directly open it.¡± At this point, the Daoist priest suddenly froze. That¡¯s not right. If the Immortal Cui in front of him was an expert above the Fourth Heaven Gate Realm, it was impossible for him not to know this. Why would he ask this? ¡°So there¡¯s such a magical thing after stepping into the Heaven Gate realm. One can absorb Immortal Qi through the Heaven Gate.¡± Cui Heng noticed this new knowledge and had a question at the same time. ¡°Is Immortal Qi some special power? It¡¯s helpful for cultivation?¡± He planned to ask Wu Yong, who was still in his infant state, after the conversation ended. After all, he was an expert at the Second Heaven Gate realm and should know about this. For now, he had to figure out what was going on with Zhou Juntian and the Heaven Realm. Cui Heng naturally saw through the doubts in Daoist Fang He¡¯s heart, but he did not care. Instead, he chuckled and said, ¡°As far as I know, the Heaven Gate that appeared when Purple Sun Heaven was destroyed is not normal. Are you really sure that there won¡¯t be any problems?¡± The Ancestral Master of the Plague Imperial Palace, Ding Qiuhuang, had personally witnessed the destruction of the Purple Sun Heaven. According to his description, the Heaven Gate that appeared at that time was completely different from the legendary holy and pure state. It was filled with scarlet color and an evil charm. Ding Qiuhuang¡¯s Hundred-Eyed Dao Body, which was filled with evil power, was successfully cultivated with the help of the scarlet color. However, Cui Heng¡¯s words stunned Daoist Fang He and Monk Yuan Ku. ¡°Exalted Immortal, you said that the Heaven Gate that appeared at that time was not normal. Were you in Purple Sun Heaven at that time?¡± Daoist Fang He asked boldly. Monk Yuan Ku¡¯s face also revealed surprise. Both of them seemed to think of something. ¡°Do you recognize this power?¡± Cui Heng said indifferently. At the same time, he stretched out his right hand, and a small ball of scarlet light immediately lit up in his palm, emitting an extremely pure evil aura. One could vaguely see countless eyes opening and closing in this ball of light. This was the scarlet light that he had recorded according to Ding Qiuhuang¡¯s Hundred-Eyed Dao Body. The source was the nefarious Heaven Gate that destroyed the Purple Sun Heaven back then. ¡°Outer World Heavenly Light!¡± Daoist Fang He immediately exclaimed. He stared at the small ball of scarlet light in shock, his entire body trembling uncontrollably. He actually said in despair, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s really over.¡± ¡°Even the Heaven Gate is stained with the light of the foreign world. How can this be? Amitabha, Amitabha¡­¡± Monk Yuan Ku pressed his palms together and chanted a Buddhist proclamation. He also had a despairing expression. Cui Heng looked at the two of them quietly and realized that after seeing this scarlet light, their souls actually shook, and their minds were on the verge of collapse. How much mental impact had they suffered? ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic,¡± Cui Heng said indifferently. His voice contained a trace of Dharmic powers that could stabilize the soul of anyone who heard it and prevent all evil from invading. When Daoist Fang He and Monk Yuan Ku heard this voice, they immediately felt like they were bathing in a spring breeze. The fear and despair on their faces gradually disappeared, and they quickly calmed down. ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal!¡± ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal!¡± The two of them bowed in unison. At the same time, they were extremely shocked. The power contained in that voice just now actually made them feel as if they had glimpsed the mysteries of the origin of the Great Dao. It was as if just that trace of power already contained all the laws and mysteries of the world. The most exaggerated thing was that this was not the aura emitted by a supreme treasure, nor was it the power displayed by a Heavenly Saint Artifact. It was just a simple sentence. It was actually so profound. It was too incredible! This incomparably shocked feeling immediately suppressed the fear and despair caused by seeing the foreign sky light, causing their hearts to be reignited with hope. With such an Exalted Immortal around, even if the foreign realm really broke through their defensive line and descended, they might still have a chance of winning. ¡°You call it the Outer World Heavenly Light? Is this thing related to the Outer World?¡± Cui Heng shook his right hand, causing the ball of scarlet light in his palm to flicker. The evil aura within it became even stronger. IIII This time, Daoist Fang He and Monk Yuan Ku fell silent again. Then, Daoist Fang He took a deep breath, as if he had made up his mind. He said very respectfully, ¡°May I ask how long Exalted Immortal has been in seclusion?¡± Clearly, in his opinion, an existence like Cui Heng, who was clearly incomparably powerful and had an extremely high realm, actually did not know about the Outer World Heavenly Light. He did not even seem to know the characteristics of the 12 Heaven Gates. There was only one explanation. Perhaps this was an ancient existence that had been in seclusion for countless years. He was very likely a living fossil that had survived from an era where there was no Outer World. Cui Heng naturally understood what Daoist Fang He meant, so he smiled faintly and said, ¡°When I was cultivating, there was no Heaven Realm.¡± He had started cultivating in the Beginner¡¯s Space. Of course, there was no Heaven Realm inside. He was clearly telling the truth. However, these words were like a bolt from the blue to Daoist Fang He and Monk Yuan Ku. At this moment, the two of them seemed to have been struck by lightning. Their eyes widened, and their faces revealed expressions of disbelief. They froze like puppets and did not move. When I was cultivating, there was no Heaven Realm? When I was cultivating, there was no Heaven Realm!! This, this was actually a supreme expert who had already existed before the appearance of the Central Heaven Realm! This was a supreme existence even older than the Heaven Realm! When did the Heaven Realm first appear? This was already impossible for these two Lords of the Heavens to verify. However, even since the disappearance of the Heaven Realm, nearly 500,000 years had passed. The Heaven Realm had ruled the myriad worlds for millions of years! This Immortal Cui said that when he cultivated, there was no Heaven Realm. Didn¡¯t that mean that he existed at least millions or even tens of millions of years ago! Oh my God! Tens of millions of years ago! Did we just see a living history?! How powerful was an existence that had lived for tens of millions of years or even longer? Daoist Fang He and Monk Yuan Ku could not help but tremble. They were so excited that they could not even speak. ¡°Why? Are you unwilling to tell me?¡± Cui Heng smiled. The gentle voice woke the monk and Daoist priest up from his extreme shock. Only then did the two of them suddenly come back to their senses and barely calm their emotions. They hurriedly bowed respectfully to Cui Heng and said in unison, ¡°Yes, yes, of course we¡¯re willing.¡± At this moment, in their hearts, Cui Heng was already an ancient living fossil that had been in seclusion for tens of millions of years. It was normal for him not to know anything about this era. ¡°Exalted Immortal, it¡¯s like this¡­¡± Daoist Fang He looked at the Outer World Heavenly Light and explained,¡± The 12 Heaven Gates are the foundation of the realm above the Nine Realms of the Immortal World, but these Heaven Gates are not the only existence.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also a Heaven Gate in the foreign starry sky. The characteristics of its power are different from ours. This so-called Outer World Heavenly Light is actually the power of the Outer World Heaven Gate.¡± ¡°When this little Daoist and Yuan Ku passed through the Three Higher Heavens to resist the Outer World Heaven Gate realm experts, we often saw this power. I didn¡¯t expect that the Heaven Gate had already been infected by the Outer World Heaven Gate.¡± At this point, he revealed a sorrowful expression and sighed. ¡°Perhaps the reason why the Heavenly Realm suddenly disappeared was because it had already been defeated by the Outer World.¡± Chapter 397 - The Real Target of the Outer World Chapter 397 The Real Target of the Outer World There was also a Heaven Gate in the Outer World, and the characteristics of its power were different? Cui Heng frowned slightly when he heard this, and his expression became solemn. A guess suddenly appeared in his heart, and he said in a low voice, ¡°According to what you said, the characteristics of the power contained in the Outer World Heaven Gate are different from the Heaven Gate here.¡± ¡°Then could the reason why the Outer World attacked this side crazily be to explore the Heaven Gate here to obtain the characteristics of the power in the Heaven Gate here?¡± ¡°This, this, how is this possible!¡± Monk Yuan Ku shook his head when he heard this. ¡°Exalted Immortal, do you mean that one can go through the same level of Heaven Gate repeatedly?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Cui Heng chuckled and said, ¡°The essence of stepping into the Heaven Gate realm is to obtain the characteristics of power from the Heaven Gate. It¡¯s fine to attack a higher level Heaven Gate, but it¡¯s not necessarily impossible to attack a parallel level Heaven Gate.¡± The 12 Heaven Gates were not a cultivation method. Instead, one had to attack the Heaven Gate and step into it to obtain the characteristics of its power. Every level of the Heaven Gate had different characteristics. However, Cui Heng, who had investigated Wu Yong who was at the Second Heaven Gate realm, realized that the power characteristics of the Heaven Gate were very worrisome. Even if he¡¯d reached the Second Heaven Gate realm, his strength would only be around the Peak Nascent Soul realm with some of the characteristics of the proper Peak Nascent Soul realm. Although he also guessed that the Third Heaven Gate realm might properly correspond to the Peak Nascent Soul realm, he had never verified it. If the later nine levels of the Heaven Gate only similarly gave a singular power characteristic, it would probably not be easy to gather the complete power characteristic and reach the level of a Peak Nascent Soul cultivator or even a complete Soul Formation cultivator. Moreover, the higher the level of the Heaven Gate, the harder it was to clear. If one fails, they might die on the spot. Even if they were lucky enough to survive, it would be a huge blow to their vitality and was extremely risky. This gave Cui Heng a guess. Since there was also a Heaven Gate in the Outer World as well, and the power was different from the Heaven Gate here, it meant that the power of the Heaven Gate here was also different from the Outer World. In that case, could the Outer World Heaven Gate experts come here and start from the first Heaven Gate to obtain new characteristics to increase their strength? For example, if an expert at the Third level of the Outer World Heaven Gate Realm came here, he could start from the First Heaven Gate Realm. With his original strength at the Third Heaven Gate realm, he could easily step into the Three Heaven Gates here and obtain three types of power characteristics that he did not have before. This way, even if he might not be able to break through to the next realm, he would be able to obtain stronger strength. After all, the essence of the 12 Heaven Gates was to continuously accumulate power characteristics to become stronger and stronger. However, this was only Cui Heng¡¯s guess. The truth might not be the same. However, Daoist Fang He fell into deep thought. After a while, he suddenly thought of something and exclaimed, ¡°I see, I see! ¡°Great Monk, do you still remember? Previously, when the Third Higher Heaven¡¯s defensive line was broken through, some experts from the Second Heaven Gate realm rushed in. While refining the stars, they also did something.¡± ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t understand why. Now that I think about it, they probably want to use this to sense the Heaven Gate of this domain and attack the Heaven Gate to obtain the characteristic power!¡± ¡°Yes, yes! I remember it too!¡± Monk Yuan Ku came to a realization and nodded. ¡°When those people refined the stars, they actually didn¡¯t forget to set up an array formation to strengthen their senses.¡± ¡°This array formation is used to assist martial artists in cultivation. It can increase their perception of nomological Dao runes. Logically speaking, if they were only here to plunder resources, there was no need to set up such an array formation.¡± ¡°So they¡¯re investigating this region¡¯s Heaven Gate? Amitabha, Amitabha. No wonder the Outer World invaded without any regard for their lives. They¡¯re really ambitious!¡± ¡°If this is really the goal of the Outer World, the Heaven Realm shouldn¡¯t have been defeated. At least, not yet.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°If the Heaven Realm had really been defeated, this realm wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± ¡°In order to obtain the characteristics of the Heaven Gate in this domain, the Outer World will definitely launch an incomparably crazy attack. The enemies you encounter will probably no longer be at the First or Second Heaven Gate realm.¡± Previously, Daoist Fang He and Monk Yuan Ku had told Cui Heng about the enemies they had encountered. They were basically limited to the First or Second Heaven Gate realm. It was very rare to see even a Third Heaven Gate realm expert. It was precisely because of this that they could rely on the defense built by the Three Higher Heavens to resist the invasion of the Outer World. ¡°Yes, yes, Exalted Immortal is right. Exalted Immortal is too right.¡± Daoist Fang He was overjoyed when he heard this. He nodded and said, ¡°The Heaven Realm is definitely still undefeated.¡± ¡°The reason why those Outer World experts who have stepped beyond the First Heavenly Ladder realm haven¡¯t appeared should be because the Heaven Realm is still fighting. They might just be at a disadvantage.¡± ¡°If they still have to resist with all their might even when they¡¯re at a disadvantage, they won¡¯t be able to divert your strength to do anything else. Perhaps it¡¯s precisely because of this that the Heaven Realm suddenly disappeared and caused the Heaven Gate to be contaminated.¡± Daoist Fang He suddenly thought of many things and felt that many of their doubts had become clear. ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, it doesn¡¯t seem to be of much use for you to beg me to reopen the Heaven Gate.¡± Cui Heng looked at Daoist Fang He and smiled. ¡°¡­¡± Daoist Fang He was stunned when he heard this. Then, he fell into deep thought. That¡¯s right. If the Heaven Realm was already doing its best to resist the Outer World, it meant that the Heaven Realm would definitely not have the spare energy to help the starry skies here. If that was the case, what was the point of the two of them asking for the Exalted Immortal to reopen the Heaven Gate? This domain would still continue to attack and corrode the Outer World. ¡°No, it¡¯s useful. Exalted Immortal, Zhou Juntian should be useful for strengthening the power of the Heaven Realm,¡± Monk Yuan Ku suddenly said. ¡°Exalted Immortal, if the Heaven Realm is at a disadvantage now, it might be related to the pollution of the Heaven Gate.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rumored that Zhou Juntian is the reincarnation of the artifact spirit of the Heaven Gate. If we can find him, we might be able to use his power to eliminate the pollution of the Heaven Gate.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and chuckled. ¡°That does sound feasible. Hmm, I¡¯ll pay attention to Zhou Juntian¡¯s movements next. However, you have to help me do something.¡± ¡°Exalted Immortal, please speak. We will do our best!¡± Daoist Fang He and Monk Yuan Ku said in unison and were respectful. ¡°Collect more ancient books and secrets for me.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said, ¡°If there¡¯s any information about the Outer World, organize them into books and hand them to me.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Exalted Immortal, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely do our best.¡± Daoist Fang He nodded. ¡°Exalted Immortal, don¡¯t worry. I have many disciples. I¡¯ll send them all out to search for the ancient books of the myriad worlds.¡± Monk Yuan Ku hurriedly began to perform. ¡°Very good.¡± Cui Heng smiled when he saw this. He waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Go. I¡¯ll handle Zhou Juntian¡¯s matter.¡± ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal!¡± ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal!¡± The monk and Daoist priest bade farewell respectfully and left the palace on foot under the lead of the Imperial City guards. After leaving the Imperial City, the two of them still walked. After walking out of the Imperial City and reaching the wilderness outside the city, they turned into streams of light and flew away. In their opinion, flying away from the Imperial City was disrespectful to Cui Heng. They could not do that. After the two of them left, Cui Heng suddenly sat cross-legged. His eyes were slightly closed as he released his divine sense to sense the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth. His body suddenly glowed with purple-gold light. A moment later, the light on his body dissipated and he slowly opened his eyes. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, revealing a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a pleasant surprise.¡± ¡°This conversation with the two of them allowed me to know a lot of secrets. It actually allowed me to deepen my communication with the world. Could it be that the more I understand about this world, the deeper the communication I can establish?¡± Previously, Cui Heng had also tried to communicate with the various Great Dao laws by directly sensing Heaven and Earth. In the end, although he successfully established the communication line, the effect was too slow. Even if millions or tens of millions of years passed, he might not be able to break through a small realm. Hence, he could only find another path. Unexpectedly, after deepening his understanding of the world this time, the originally weak communication connection actually became stronger. It even showed signs of continuing to strengthen. This made Cui Heng very happy. ¡°I see. Although understanding the unknowns of this world can¡¯t directly increase my cultivation like when I was at the Nascent Soul realm, it can increase my communication with the Great Dao laws and increase my cultivation speed.¡± ¡°In other words, in the future, other than establishing communication with countless people through my incarnations in the Samsara World, I can also further understand this world and obtain this communication relationship.¡± ¡°In that case, investigating some secret matters has become even more important to me. I have to investigate Zhou Juntian, the Heaven Realm, the Heaven Gate, the Outer World¡­¡± ¡°As long as I have a deep enough understanding of this world, my communication with it will be even deeper. I will also be able to cultivate with half the effort and break through to the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm earlier.¡± Thinking of this, he slowly stood up and looked up at the sky. He thought to himself, time to make a trip to Taihong Star. I¡¯ll ¡°It¡¯s start investigating the situation of the Heaven Gate first and try to obtain some Heaven Gate realm martial techniques for reference.¡± ¡°As for the Outer World¡­ If they really want to obtain the Heaven Gate characteristics of this region, they will probably act even more crazily. It¡¯s most likely not limited to attacking the Heaven Gate here.¡± ¡°From Wu Yong¡¯s situation, as long as he kills a Heaven Gate realm martial artist, he can also plunder their power characteristics.¡± Chapter 398 - Ascending to the Heavens with a Flick of a Finger, Immortal Venerable Lin Taihong Chapter 398 Ascending to the Heavens with a Flick of a Finger, Immortal Venerable Lin Taihong Actually, to Cui Heng, the most convenient way to investigate the Outer World was to directly capture an Outer World Heaven Gate realm expert and interrogate him. However, this was not his style of doing things. Revealing his existence rashly did not match his cultivation path. Moreover, there were too many unknowns in the Outer World. His understanding of the Other World was very little, and he did not even know what experts were there. Therefore, it was not advisable to rashly capture people. He should investigate step by step and understand the basic situation of the Outer World first. Of course, before that, he had to investigate the abnormality of the Heaven Gate. Taihong Star had entered the Heaven Gate before, so it was undoubtedly the best choice for his initial investigation. a€ . Hui Shi received Cui Heng¡¯s summons and arrived at Cui Heng¡¯s residence. ¡°Greetings, Sir,¡± Hui Shi said with a respectful bow. ¡°What can I do for you, Sir?¡± ¡°After a hundred years, you¡¯re still a Sage.¡± Cui Heng sized up Hui Shi and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m leaving the Purple Sun Realm next.¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to follow you, Sir,¡± Hui Shi said solemnly. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve been improving my combat skills for the past hundred years. Don¡¯t worry, Sir. My strength has not fallen.¡± ¡°I can tell.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re very good. Although you¡¯ve abandoned some things, you¡¯ve lived a sufficiently fulfilling life. As a pure and sharp saber, you indeed only need to know the combat techniques.¡± With that, he stretched out his right hand and flicked his finger. A golden light flew out from his fingertips. It was like a small golden dragon that swayed back and forth around his fingers. Then, this golden light flew out of Cui Heng¡¯s finger and landed on Hui Shi¡¯s head, entering his body. In the next moment, Hui Shi began to change drastically. The realm of Myriad Techniques Return to One began to sublimate. The Dharmic Dao runes and Dao heart truly fused together, reaching the peak of the Sixth Realm. He was a Sage King now. The moment he became a Sage King, Hui Shi¡¯s Dao heart became firm and emitted a strong killing intent. It began to gather the killing intent in the world and modify his body. Slaughter Dao Body! This was the mark of a Creator of the Seventh Realm of the Immortal World! After attaining a Dao Body, the killing intent condensed on Hui Shi¡¯s body and continued to gather. It became purer, more condensed, and his body size became larger. In the blink of an eye, he had reached the Grand Completion stage of the Dao Body. Peak of the Seventh Realm of the Immortal World, Grand Completion Dao Body! A Dao Lord! In the blink of an eye, Hui Shi went from a Sage to a Dao Lord with a Grand Completion Dao Body. However, this was not the end. The improvement brought about by Cui Heng¡¯s Dharmic powers was far from this. The phenomena of the previous realms were only on Divine Might Planet. In order to avoid disturbing ordinary people, they were deliberately suppressed by Cui Heng. However, the next phenomenon shocked the heavens. Under the support of Cui Heng¡¯s Dharmic powers, Hui Shi¡¯s Dao Body¡¯s power began to spread to the heavens, searching for the Heaven Domain that contained intense killing intent. Then, it gathered and fused into his Slaughter Dao Body. Hence, at this moment, all the living beings in the Three Higher Heavens, Nine Middle Heavens, 24 Lower Heavens, and 36 Heavenly Regions felt an extremely strong killing intent. This killing intent was extremely terrifying, causing even the Dao Lords to feel fear. The Lords of the Heavens were shocked, and some ancient existences that had been sleeping for countless years were awakened and sensed this killing intent in extreme shock. ¡°Fusing techniques? Is this the Fusion realm? There¡¯s actually someone in this era who can rely on their own strength to cultivate to the Eighth Realm of the Immortal World?!¡± ¡°Unbelievable. Is there still such a heaven-defying genius? After the Heaven Realm disappeared, there was actually someone who could cultivate to the realm of Fusion!¡± ¡°Even in ancient times, this was a legendary figure. He had fused with the Dao Body Technique and proved himself as a Lord of the Heavens. Who had such achievements?¡± ¡°In recent years, strange phenomena have been appearing frequently. There are often people who have achieved shocking Dao. Could this be a sign that the Heaven Realm is about to reopen? We have hope of advancing again?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great. It¡¯s not in vain that we¡¯ve been sleeping since ancient times!¡± a€ . a€ . Ancient wills communicated in the void, and there was no lack of living fossils that had been sleeping for hundreds of thousands of years. They tried their best to reduce the loss of their vitality and lingered on in the most humble manner, dreaming that they could wait for the moment when the Heaven Realm reappeared. TO However, Cui Heng¡¯s improvement in Hui Shi was not limited to the Eighth Realm of the Immortal World. After Hui Shi reached the Fusion realm, he followed the guidance of that trace of Dharmic powers and found a Heaven Domain with the strongest killing intent. He opened up a hidden void in the sea of laws. In the end, he placed a wisp of his soul in the void. From then on, his soul would not be destroyed and could exist for eternity. At the same time, he enjoyed the nourishment of the endless Great Dao and thousands of laws and began to step onto the path to Ascension! Ninth Realm of the Immortal World! Ascension! The moment Hui Shi stepped into the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World, all the existences above the Seventh Realm in the myriad worlds sensed the terrifying killing intent on him. They also felt his pure nomological power. Ascension! A new Ascension realm expert, a new Lord of the Higher Heavens! This stunned the ancient existences who had just been woken up. They could not understand this situation at all. How could a person who had just broken through to the Eighth Realm of the Immortal World place his soul in the void in the blink of an eye and become a Lord of the Higher Heavens who stood at the peak of the Nine Realms of the Immortal World? This was too unbelievable. Chapter 399 - Ascending to the Heavens with a Flick of a Finger, Immortal Venerable Lin Taihong (2) Chapter 399 Ascending to the Heavens with a Flick of a Finger, Immortal Venerable Lin Taihong (2) Unbelievable! However, two people knew what was going on. They were Daoist Fang He and Monk Yuan Ku, who had just returned to their Heavenly Domain. The two of them had seen Hui Shi before and recognized his Dao heart. Hui Shi¡¯s breakthrough was based on his Dao heart, so they sensed it. In the beginning, Daoist Fang He and Monk Yuan Ku thought that Hui Shi was only breaking through to the Sage King realm. But when he reached the Dao Body realm later on, they felt that something was wrong. They understood that Immortal Cui was probably helping Hui Shi increase his cultivation realm. After all, under normal circumstances, it was impossible for a Sage to become a Creator or even a Dao Lord in such a short period of time. However, what happened next was beyond their imagination. ¡°Fusion, Ascension! Exalted Immortal actually directly raised a Sage to the Ascension realm. This, this, this is too unbelievable!¡± Daoist Fang He was so shocked that his entire body was trembling. He almost suspected that he was hallucinating. This was the peak of the Nine Realms of the Immortal World! He had actually improved the other party¡¯s cultivation so easily! Even before the Heaven Realm disappeared, Ascension realm experts were extremely rare in the myriad worlds. Even in the Heaven Realm, Ascension realm experts would have a huge reputation. Even an Immortal Venerable who had gone beyond the First Heavenly Ladder realm could only rely on the uniqueness of the Heaven Realm to give a Dao Lord or a Creator authority to become a Lord of the Heavens. There was absolutely no method that could directly help people cultivate to the Fusion realm, let alone directly help them cultivate to the Ascension realm and step into the peak of the Nine Realms of the Immortal World. Even the legendary strongest existence, a Sixth Heaven Gate realm expert, could not do it. ¡°How strong is Exalted Immortal?¡± Daoist Fang He couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Is this the strength of an ancient expert who started cultivating before the appearance of the Heaven Realm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too shocking. Could it be that the Exalted Immortal¡¯s realm is beyond the Second Heavenly Ladder realm? Is it the Seventh Heaven Gate realm, or even the Eighth or Ninth Heaven Gate realm?¡± ¡°Such a realm and cultivation level are only described in a few words in the most ancient books. He¡¯s an impressive figure with unbelievable power.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve actually spoken to such an existence before and was even assigned to do things by such a big shot. How fortunate, how fortunate! This is probably a blessing that I¡¯ve cultivated for countless lifetimes.¡± At the same time, in the Buddhist Light Pure Land. Monk Yuan Ku sat cross-legged in his meditation room. His eyes were wide open, and his face was filled with shock. He said in disbelief, ¡°Exalted Immortal, this is too powerful.¡± In the blink of an eye, he raised a Sage to the Ascension realm. How many people at the Fusion realm had cultivated for hundreds of thousands of years and reincarnated a hundred times only to fail? He actually raised one so easily. ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯ve never been disrespectful to Exalted Immortal. Now that I¡¯m working for Exalted Immortal, there shouldn¡¯t be any danger. Amitabha, Amitabha!¡± ¡­. The phenomenon of Hui Shi attaining the Ascension realm shook the myriad worlds, but it did not cause any waves on Divine Might Planet. Therefore, no one knew what kind of earth-shattering thing had happened here. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Sir!¡± Hui Shi knelt in front of Cui Heng with extreme respect, his heart filled with gratitude. ¡°If not for you, I would never have been able to touch such a realm.¡± He knew very well what level his aptitude was. It was already extremely lucky for him to be able to become a Sage. If he relied on himself to cultivate, he might not be able to become a Dao Lord even when his lifespan was exhausted. Now, he was standing at the peak of the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World and had become one of the strongest experts below the Heaven Realm. All of this was bestowed by Cui Heng. ¡°All I can do is do my best to be Sir¡¯s saber and handle everything Sir instructs me to do, Hui Shi thought. I¡¯m a pure saber. Sir¡¯s will is my will!¡± ¡°Get up.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°With your current cultivation realm, it will be much more convenient for you to do things when you reach Taihong Star. It will save you a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°As you wish, Sir,¡± Hui Shi said respectfully. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go to Taihong Star in three days.¡± Cui Heng nodded. ¡­. In the next three days, Cui Heng did not arrange much. However, he left a Spirit Seed on Divine Might Planet, Purple Sun Star, and Tai Cang Star respectively. He told Li Mingqiong, Liu Litao, and Zheng Nanxun that if there was an urgent matter, they could activate the Spirit Guide at any time. He would return immediately. The Myriad Heavens Teleportation Immortal Incantation that had been upgraded to the Soul Formation realm could already instantly teleport him to a place with a Spirit Seed. The range had also expanded to thousands of light years. Therefore, to the current Cui Heng, traversing the distance of thousands of light years was no different from taking a walk. Returning to the Purple Sun Realm from Taihong Star was just a matter of a small effort. When he had just cultivated the Myriad Heavens Teleportation Immortal Incantation to the Soul Formation realm, Cui Heng even felt that although the universe was vast, it was nothing much. However, he quickly extinguished this thought. A mere few thousand light years of teleportation distance was really insignificant compared to this boundless universe. Three days later. Cui Heng left the Purple Sun Realm with Hui Shi and headed for Taihong Star. ¡­. 3,000 years ago, Taihong Star only had seven Sages and was just an ordinary living star. But now, it was completely different. The three Mystic Palaces, four Buddhist monasteries, and the ruler of the 21 Immortal Sects had become unprecedentedly powerful after a drastic change. Chapter 400 - Ascending to the Heavens with a Flick of a Finger, Immortal Venerable Lin Taihong (3) Chapter 400 Ascending to the Heavens with a Flick of a Finger, Immortal Venerable Lin Taihong (3) There were 275 Sages, 68 Saint Kings, and five Creators here. The surrounding 31 worlds and 105 starry sky respected and worshiped them. Logically speaking, with such a powerful force, Taihong Star should be able to rest well in the starry skies of this era. They did not have to worry about being invaded by external enemies at all. After all, this was an era where a Sage King could dominate the myriad worlds. Creators had the ability to suppress the heavens. The so-called Dao Lords were rare existences in the entire Star Field. But in reality, Taihong Star was not peaceful, especially in the past 100 to 200 years. The starry skies market at the edge of it was invaded by an unknown force. There were even stars that disappeared into thin air, as if they had been refined by an unknown existence. Although this strange appearance had yet to threaten a normal living star, it was inevitable that this unknown crisis would make one feel terrified. Hence, many experts from the starry skies and realms nearby had moved to Taihong Star. In the eyes of most people, Taihong Star had many experts and several Creators guarding it. It was definitely much safer than other places. However, this also caused some problems. Although Taihong Star was very huge and could easily carry a large number of immigrants, it was difficult to review the true origin of the new immigrants, allowing some people with ulterior motives to fish in troubled waters. For example, Yu Lei and Shi Qingyu came to Taihong Star like this. The former looked like a 17 or 18 year old youth. He had handsome facial features and liked to wear green leather armor. His hair was light blue and his eyes were a little blue. The latter was a young woman in her twenties. She had a beautiful appearance and exquisite facial features. Her temperament was fresh and elegant. She wore a moon-white dress and gave off the feeling that she was from a humble family. At this moment, the two of them were walking on the streets of Fangtian City. This was one of the largest cities on Taihong Star. The streets were bustling with activity, and they actually chatted as if no one else was around. ¡°Senior Sister, are we going to continue hiding like this?¡± Yu Lei looked around and frowned. ¡°When will it end? The strongest people here are only a few Creators. I can just casually destroy them.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that again.¡± Shi Qingyu frowned slightly and glared at Yu Lei. ¡°We sealed our cultivation realms and suppressed the Heavenly Dao. With the help of a few Venerables, we crossed the domain not to kill a few Creators.¡± They had already set up an illusion restriction around them, so others could not hear their true conversation at all. ¡°I know, I know. Isn¡¯t it because of the Heaven Gate here?¡± Yu Lei said impatiently, ¡°In my opinion, there¡¯s not even a single Heaven Gate Venerable here. We might as well kill our way over.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about the actions of the Venerables,¡± Shi Qingyu said in a low voice. She was about to say something when she suddenly saw two men looking over. One of the men was slightly older. His facial features were gentle and carried a hint of compassion. He looked like a monk who had returned to the mortal world. The other person was relatively young, looking to be in his early twenties. He was handsome and had an extraordinary temperament, but his gaze was very gentle. When one looked at him, they would feel as if they were bathing in a spring breeze. With Shi Qingyu¡¯s realm, she instantly saw through their cultivation and thought to herself, ¡°Just an ordinary Sage? I feel that something is wrong.¡± Chapter 401 - Your Star Field Is Going to Fall Soon Chapter 401 Your Star Field Is Going to Fall Soon After discovering that something was wrong with the two men, Shi Qingyu hurriedly left the street with Yu Lei and returned to her temporary residence. This behavior puzzled Yu Lei. In a courtyard north of Fangtian City, Yu Lei said unhappily, ¡°Senior Sister, why are we avoiding those two? They¡¯re just two Sages.¡± Nse ¡°They¡¯re definitely not just Sages.¡± Shi Qingyu shook her head and said, ¡°I can sense an extremely deep and powerful aura from them. It far exceeds our current state.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Yu Lei frowned when he heard this and said in a low voice, ¡°Although our Heavenly Dao power has been sealed and our souls have been split, and our cultivation has fallen from the Fusion realm to the Dao Body realm, we¡¯re still Dao Lords at the peak of the Seventh Realm.¡± ¡°If those two people far exceed our current state, wouldn¡¯t they be two Lords of the Heavens? That¡¯s impossible. The Venerable once said that in this galaxy, Lords of the Heavens powerhouses almost don¡¯t exist among the starry skies.¡± ¡°My feelings are never wrong.¡± Shi Qingyu was still certain in her heart. She said in a low voice, ¡°Ever since I was born, my feelings have never been wrong. Those two are very dangerous.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Yu Lei seemed to have compromised and nodded in agreement. However, he asked, ¡°Senior Sister, if those two are really very dangerous, what¡¯s the use of us returning to our courtyard?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still different. I¡¯ve set up an array here.¡± Shi Qingyu nodded and smiled. ¡°The core of this array is a Heavenly Treasure that contains dense Heavenly Dao power. ¡°Therefore, the power of this array formation is very powerful. It can even allow you and me to regain the power of the Heavenly Dao for a short period of time and recover to the Fusion realm.¡± Boom! At this moment, Shi Qingyu and Yu Lei suddenly heard a crisp sound, as if something had shattered. The surrounding nomological power also changed slightly. ¡°Not good!¡± Shi Qingyu was shocked. She looked at the sky in disbelief and grabbed Yu Lei. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ve been discovered!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Yu Lei was stunned. The situation had changed too quickly. Shi Qingyu had just said how powerful this array formation was, but now, it had actually shattered. Did it have to be so fast?! Unfortunately, it was too late to escape. Shi Qingyu had just flown up with Yu Lei when she suddenly felt the space around her distort. In the next moment, she realized that she and Yu Lei had returned to the courtyard. It was as if they had never left. ¡°How is this possible? He can actually silently fold space and completely blind my senses. Has the Lord of Heavens of this domain descended?!¡± Although Shi Qingyu was at the Dao Body Realm now, she was originally an expert at the Fusion realm. She quickly saw through what was going on. But she was helpless. She could only bring Yu Lei around in this endless spatial cycle. In the end, she could only give up. ¡°May I know which senior made a move?¡± Shi Qingyu put on a confused expression and bowed to the sky. ¡°If we siblings did something wrong, please tell us.¡± She tried her best to act like a native martial artist. To Shi Qingyu, as long as she did not expose that she was from the Outer World, it was acceptable. There was always a way to deal with the situation. Yu Lei lowered his head at the side and remained silent. His expression was gloomy, and it was unknown what he was thinking. ¡°Two Outer World invaders came here and still dare to ask what they did wrong?¡± A slightly teasing voice sounded in the void. Then, two young men appeared out of thin air in the courtyard. They were Cui Heng and Hui Shi. It was the two people Shi Qingyu and Yu Lei had met on the street. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°How was this possible?!¡± Shi Qingyu and Yu Lei¡¯s expressions changed drastically when they heard this. They looked at the two people who had suddenly appeared in disbelief. Immediately after, they attacked without holding back. They were about to release all the power contained in their Dao Bodies and try to counterattack in this way and escape. Hence, the incomparably huge power in their Dao Bodies erupted, affecting the laws and causing most of Taihong Star to tremble, waking up many Creators and Sage Kings who were either in seclusion or cultivating. ¡°This level of Dao Body power¡­ could it be the descent of a Dao Lord?!¡± ¡°Outer World Dao Lords have appeared on Taihong Star? When did they come?¡± ¡°It¡¯s in Fangtian City. Why would a Dao Lord attack?!¡± A stone that caused a thousand ripples! In just an instant, the power of the Dao Body erupted, causing a huge commotion on Taihong Star, making the leaders of the Immortal sects extremely shocked. ¡°Impudent!¡± But suddenly, another shout resounded throughout Taihong Star. It actually instantly suppressed the two extremely powerful Dao bodies. At the same time, the entire Taihong Star returned to its usual calm. It was as if nothing had happened. But this made the people on Taihong Star even more shocked and terrified. This was a power even stronger than a Dao Lord! It actually all appeared on Taihong Star! What exactly was going on?! At this moment, in the very ordinary-looking courtyard, Shi Qingyu and Yu Lei were sitting on the ground with pale faces, looking at Hui Shi in shock. ¡°Lord of Heavens?!¡± Shi Qingyu¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. She said bitterly, ¡°Why is there a Lord of Heavens here? Why?!¡± ¡°Other than the three Realm Keepers, aren¡¯t the Lords of Heaven on your side already asleep?! Why are you still able to find us here? Moreover, we¡¯ve only been here for a few days¡­¡± She could not figure out how they had been targeted. From the time their cultivation realm was sealed in the Other World to the time they crossed the Star Field barrier with the help of a few Venerables and secretly arrived at Taihong Star, only a dozen days had passed. They also did not leave any traces of their activities at all. Even the characteristics of their Dao Bodies had long been modified by the Heaven Gate Venerables to match this Star Field. They had already made so many preparations, so why were they still found?! Shi Qingyu could not figure this out no matter what. ¡°Actually, we just happened to pass by.¡± Cui Heng looked at Shi Qingyu, who was filled with confusion, and chuckled. ¡°If you want to blame someone, blame yourselves for being too vigilant. You actually discussed the Outer World realm on the streets.¡± He and Hui Shi had just arrived on Taihong Star. They did not expect to discover two people with special life auras. They were even talking about the Outer World in public. They were just short of writing on their foreheads that they were from the Outer World. Who else should they arrest if not them? Out of caution, Cui Heng would not rashly cross realms to attack the Outer World. However, he would not be polite to the people from the Outer World who had come knocking on his door. ¡°¡­¡± Shi Qingyu fell silent when she heard this. At the same time, she glared at Yu Lei. At this point, she knew that she had no chance of escaping. She closed her eyes and said, ¡°Kill me.¡± Actually, when she first came to this Star Field, Shi Qingyu was very cautious and would not talk about information about the Outer World anywhere. However, as Yu Lei used the soundproofing method to discuss with her several times, things gradually became like this. Moreover, they were essentially Lords of the Heavens at the Fusion Realm. The sound-proofing technique they used was at the Fusion Realm, and it was enough to deceive the senses of all living beings below the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World. This was also one of the reasons why they gradually lowered their guard. After all, there was not even a single Dao Lord at the peak of the Seventh Realm on Taihong Star, let alone any experts at the Eighth Realm of the Immortal World. In Shi Qingyu¡¯s opinion, they had more or less reaped what they sowed. Hence, she planned to die generously for the Star Field she was born in. However, Yu Lei suddenly looked up at Cui Heng and said, ¡°Exalted Immortal, since you didn¡¯t kill us immediately, I believe we¡¯re still useful to you. I¡¯m willing to explain what I know.¡± ¡°Junior Brother, you, you?!¡± Shi Qingyu immediately opened her eyes and looked at Yu Lei in disbelief. Her extreme anger made her breathing quicken. ¡°What did you say?!¡± Yu Lei ignored Shi Qingyu and continued to look at Cui Heng. His gaze was very firm as he said, ¡°For a Lord of the Heavens like you, information about the Outer World must be very rare, right? I¡¯m willing to tell you everything.¡± ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± Shi Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng looked at Yu Lei with interest and chuckled. ¡°Why did you surrender so skillfully?¡± ¡°Any living creature has the instinct to survive,¡± Yu Lei said with a matter-of-fact expression. ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to sacrifice my life for the sake of others.¡± ¡°Junior Brother, are you worthy of the Venerable¡¯s nurturing?¡± Shi Qingyu gritted her teeth and looked at Yu Lei in extreme disappointment. ¡°I¡¯ve cultivated painstakingly for tens of thousands of years and fused my Dharmic powers with my Dao Body to become a Lord of the Heavens. I didn¡¯t come here to die.¡± Yu Lei¡¯s expression was normal, and his tone was calm, as if he was talking about something extremely ordinary. ¡°Heh, interesting.¡± Cui Heng looked at Yu Lei and then at Shi Qingyu on the other side. He chuckled and said, ¡°Hui Shi, I¡¯ll leave this kid to you to interrogate. I¡¯ll deal with her.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Hui Shi bowed respectfully. He grabbed Yu Lei¡¯s shoulder and flew into the sky. ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. Then, he looked at Shi Qingyu and smiled. ¡°Now, we¡¯re the only ones left.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Shi Qingyu frowned and closed her eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Are you really going to insist?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s gaze was gentle as he said to Shi Qingyu, ¡°Your companion is no longer here. There are no outsiders here. No matter what you say, they won¡¯t know.¡± e are ¡°I¡­¡± Shi Qingyu opened her mouth and hesitated before falling silent. After a long while, she took a deep breath and said in a low voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have to interrogate me anymore. I don¡¯t know anything, and I won¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Your Heaven Realm has already been corroded, and many Heaven Gate experts are on the verge of death. The entire Star Field is about to collapse. It¡¯s impossible for me to side with you.¡± Chapter 402 - Investigation Chapter 402 Investigation Cui Heng immediately laughed when he heard this. Although Shi Qingyu¡¯s words were still stubborn, these threatening words were clearly her last struggle before her psychological defense collapsed. However, Cui Heng did not continue asking. Instead, he snorted coldly. ¡°What are you talking about? The Heaven Realm has existed since ancient times. There are countless experts in the Heaven Gate realm, and there are many Immortal Venerables. How can they be defeated by you Outer World fellows!¡± ¡°Heh, stop lying to yourself!¡± When Shi Qingyu heard Cui Heng say this, a trace of hope immediately ignited in her heart. She continued, ¡°If the Heaven Realm really has existed since ancient times, why did your Heaven Gate close and the Heaven Realm disappear?¡± ¡°Think about it. In the past hundreds of thousands of years, have any new Heaven Gate experts appeared in the universe? Has anyone else stepped into the Heaven Gate?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you¡¯re a Lord of Heavens expert in the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World. You should have seen some of the mysteries of the Heaven Gate. Are you sure you can still ascend the Heaven Gate now?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cui Heng was silent when he heard this. He seemed to have fallen into deep thought and did not speak for a long time. ¡°He¡¯s silent, he¡¯s actually silent?!¡± Shi Qingyu¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. She realized that something was wrong with Cui Heng¡¯s situation. This didn¡¯t seem like he was going to interrogate her. Could it be¡­ Speculations immediately rose in her heart. She thought to herself, ¡°Did my words resonate with him just now, or did he have such plans in the first place? That¡¯s right, this place¡¯s Heaven Realm has disappeared for hundreds of thousands of years. No matter how strong he is, he will still feel despair¡­¡± Thinking of this, Shi Qingyu suddenly relaxed a lot in her heart. The expression on her face suddenly became confident, and a smile actually appeared on her face. ¡°Senior, it¡¯s not easy to cultivate from a mortal to the Ascension realm. It¡¯s like going from an ant to the peak of the Immortal World, right?¡± She actually asked Cui Heng with a smile, ¡°Did you receive a message from the three Lords of the Heavens?¡± She actually asked Cui Heng, as if she was the one doing the interrogating. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll tell you?¡± Cui Heng raised his eyebrows slightly and pretended to be dissatisfied. He said in a low voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you directly?¡± ¡°Senior, if you really wanted to kill me, you wouldn¡¯t have said such things.¡± Shi Qingyu seemed to be even more convinced of her guess. She looked up at the sky and then at Cui Heng. She smiled and said, ¡°You actually never wanted to kill us. You never did, right?¡± ¡°Ridiculous.¡± Cui Heng sneered, but he did not say anything. ¡°You specially got someone to take my junior brother away, not to break my psychological defense.¡± Shi Qingyu actually stood up and no longer maintained her kneeling posture. She stared at Cui Heng and said with a burning gaze, ¡°You wanted to say something to me, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Cui Heng still shook his head. His gaze was cold, but he did not take any practical actions. ¡°When the experts from our side attack this region, the Heaven Gate will reopen.¡± Shi Qingyu said with a smile, ¡°At that time, you will also have a chance to ascend the Heaven Gate.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Cui Heng asked with a frown. ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯m the disciple of a Heaven Gate Venerable. My master told me this himself,¡± Shi Qingyu said with certainty. ¡°It¡¯s not fake at all.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Cui Heng suddenly sneered. ¡°The Heaven Realm is still around! How can the Outer World really attack our side? Dream on!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Shi Qingyu glanced at Cui Heng. At the same time, she secretly circulated the power in her body. The moment she said the first two words, she suddenly transformed into a stream of light and soared into the sky. In the blink of an eye, she disappeared. Shi Qingyu had escaped! Moreover, the moment she escaped, she sent Yu Lei a message. This made Yu Lei¡¯s expression change drastically. Then, he hurriedly turned into a stream of light and left Taihong Star with Shi Qingyu. Hui Shi stood where he was and did not pursue. He did not seem surprised by the situation. Then, he landed and returned to Cui Heng¡¯s side. ¡°Sir, both of them have escaped.¡± Hui Shi bowed respectfully to Cui Heng and asked, ¡°Do you value this Outer World very much?¡± ¡°As long as they¡¯re enemies, we have to figure out their situation first.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°Asking people is ultimately not as good as seeing what¡¯s going on with your own eyes.¡± ¡°Sir is meticulous,¡± Hui Shi praised. ¡°It¡¯s just going with the flow.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and said, ¡°These two can be considered as me getting a feel of the way in advance. For now, we should investigate the matter of Taihong Star first. Go and look for Hong Renxi and Hong Renxu. I want to see them.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Hui Shi cupped his hands and bowed. Shi Qingyu and Yu Lei both maintained their peak Seventh Realm cultivation. Their flying speed was extremely fast, and it did not take long for them to escape to the void of the universe far away from Taihong Star. ¡°Senior Sister, you actually persuaded that Ninth Realm Lord of Heaven to rebel?¡± Yu Lei looked at Shi Qingyu beside him in extreme surprise. He felt that this was like a fantasy story that was unbelievable. ¡°I can¡¯t say that he¡¯s persuaded to rebel. I can only say that he doesn¡¯t have much intention of killing us to begin with.¡± Shi Qingyu shook her head gently and said, ¡°The Heaven Realm in this Star Field has disappeared for too long.¡± ¡°Since the cultivators can¡¯t see any hope beyond the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World, they¡¯ll naturally have other thoughts. This is not a strange thing. I¡¯m just taking advantage of the situation.¡± ¡°What about you? Did you really tell him everything?¡± ¡°Haha, how is that possible? I¡¯m not stupid.¡± Yu Lei shook his head and smiled. ¡°I pretended to surrender just now because I wanted to use some unimportant information to fool them.¡± ¡°The defeat of this Star Field is already a foregone conclusion. Why would I change sides at this time? Could it be that I want to be punished by the Venerables when they attack in the future?¡± ¡°Moreover, a portion of our souls are still in the sect. Even if we are beaten to death here, we can still revive in the sect. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Shi Qingyu nodded and smiled. ¡°However, the fact that Taihong Star actually has a Ninth Realm expert is beyond our expectations, and it¡¯s also beyond the expectations of all the Venerables.¡± ¡°This means that this Star Field might not be as weak as the Venerables think. There might still be some trump cards. We have to report this now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yu Lei nodded in agreement. ¡°We¡¯ll go back immediately.¡± The two of them turned into streams of light and flew towards the edge of the starry sky. After getting further away from Taihong Star, they finally activated a secret technique and teleported out of the Star Field. However, Shi Qingyu and Yu Lei did not notice that after leaving Taihong Star, a small person was sitting three feet above their heads. These two little people looked like Cui Heng as they looked down at them coldly. Shi Qingyu and Yu Lei left the Star Field, and the two little people left with them. At the same time, the appearance of the Outer World starry skis appeared in Cui Heng¡¯s divine sense. Many Dao runes, laws, and essence energy were reflected in his perception as the two little people touched them. The appearance of the Outer World realm appeared in his mind. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s more practical to personally come into contact with the situation in the Outer World.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes flickered as he chuckled. ¡°Those people in the Samsara World can also take on this heavy responsibility.¡± Chapter 403 - How Was Fugui Before He Left? Chapter 403 How Was Fugui Before He Left? After hundreds of years, Hong Renxi and Hong Renxu were no longer as weak as before. As the elder brother, Hong Renxi had already become a Limitless Golden Immortal. Hong Renxu had also reached the Peak of the Golden Immortal realm. It was only a matter of time before he truly became a Limitless Golden Immortal. To be able to have such a cultivation realm at 400 years old, he could be considered a genius no matter where he was. If it was in the past, the two brothers would have made a name for themselves everywhere on Taihong Star and become hot-blooded young experts. However, the situation on Taihong Star had changed drastically in the past hundred years. Not only were there immigrants from other starry sky realms, but there were also turbulent undercurrents in the local forces of Taihong Star. Those young geniuses with great reputations would often die unnatural deaths. Even the elders and experts of the family could not escape death. Therefore, Hong Renxi and Hong Renxu had almost never wandered outside. Most of the time, they stayed in the mountain base of the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace. Even if they went out to train, they would go to places far away from Taihong Star. They would try their best to go to some orderly and stable starry sky or realms. They would also be escorted by experts to ensure the safety of their journey. This was not being pampered. In the past hundred years, too many young geniuses had died on Taihong Star. And the reason was unknown. Even the Creators could not find the reason. Hong Renxi and Hong Renxu were also well aware of this situation. Therefore, as long as they went out, they would definitely be vigilant. But even so, on the way back from their training, as soon as they entered the starry sky where Planet Taihong was, they were attacked by a mysterious force. The Sage who secretly escorted them died on the spot! If not for their great-grandfather, the Master of the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace, Zhao Tian, attacking, they might have been killed in body and soul. In a courtyard in the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace. Hong Renxu frowned, still in shock. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Brother, what do you think is going on? Who is targeting us and Taihong Star?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Hong Renxi shook his head and frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve asked my great-grandfather before. The one who attacked us earlier was a Sage King.¡± ¡°After that person was killed by my great-grandfather, he actually disappeared into thin air without leaving any traces. It¡¯s as if he had never appeared. It¡¯s impossible to investigate at all.¡± ¡°This is too bizarre. Damn it!¡± Hong Renxu clenched his fists, his face filled with anger and unwillingness. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°When I become a Creator, I¡¯ll definitely capture these rats hiding in the dark and not leave a single one alive!¡± ¡°You two children, don¡¯t worry about these things first.¡± At this moment, a gentle voice sounded. A middle-aged woman who looked to be in her forties walked into the courtyard. Her facial features were gentle and beautiful. One could tell that she was a beauty when she was young Although she looked middle-aged and was dressed simply, her temperament was elegant and her actions were graceful. One could tell at a glance that she was not an ordinary person. Beside her was a young maidservant. She wore a light red dress and her head was lowered. Her posture was respectful and inconspicuous. ¡°Grandma, why are you here?¡± Hong Renxi looked at the middle-aged woman in surprise. Then, he pulled his younger brother, Hong Renxu, beside him and bowed. This middle-aged woman¡¯s name was Zhao Hongci. She was Hong Renxi and Hong Renxu¡¯s grandmother, Hong Fugui¡¯s wife. ¡°I heard that you were attacked in space, so Grandma came to take a look.¡± Zhao Hongci came to the two of them and stroked their heads lovingly. She sighed softly and said, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you all these years. You don¡¯t even have the freedom to go out and train normally.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all the fault of those rats hiding in the dark!¡± Hong Renxu¡¯s face was still filled with anger as he said in a low voice, ¡°Grandma, do you know what¡¯s going on? Great-grandfather didn¡¯t tell us in detail.¡± ¡°Renxu, your great-grandfather must have his reasons.¡± Hong Renxi shook his head and said, ¡°Moreover, your great-grandfather told us some things. At the very least, we already know that the person who attacked us was a Sage King.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of just this?¡± Hong Renxu was impatient and snorted. ¡°We don¡¯t even know where the Sage King came from. How can we catch those rats?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for your own good that Father didn¡¯t tell you in detail.¡± Zhao Hongci pulled the two of them to sit down and explained, ¡°This matter is very important. If we¡¯re not careful, the entire Taihong Star might fall into a hopeless situation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually so serious?!¡± Hong Renxi¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this. Clearly, he did not expect such serious consequences. He said in surprise, ¡°We have five Creators here!¡± In the current starry skies of the myriad worlds, a Sage King was already at the level of the universe. He was enough to rule a large world. Creators were legendary existences. The reason why Taihong Star could make the surrounding 31 worlds and 105 galaxies respect it was because there were five Creators here. Such a force could be said to be very powerful among the starry skies. What kind of crisis could make such a powerful planet like Taihong Star face eternal damnation? Could it be a Dao Lord that only existed in the records? Hong Renxi and Hong Renxu were very puzzled. Zhao Hongci shook her head gently and sighed. ¡°Creators are indeed powerful, and Taihong Star is indeed not weak. However, in the wider universe, these might just be insignificant forces.¡± These words made Hong Renxi and Hong Renxu fall silent. Although they had lived under the protection of the sect and elders for a long time and were still relatively young, they could tell what Zhao Hongci meant. Chapter 404 - How Was Fugui Before He Left? (2) Chapter 404 How Was Fugui Before He Left? (2) The crisis Taihong Star was facing now was very likely beyond the limits of what the five Creators could withstand. It was an existence that exceeded their imagination. ¡°In that case¡­¡± Hong Renxi opened his mouth but hesitated. He hesitated for a moment and said,¡± Grandma, if it¡¯s really that serious, can we go to the Five Views Realm to look for Immortal Venerable Cui Heng? || ¡°You mean Fugui¡¯s teacher?¡± Zhao Hongci frowned slightly when she heard that. She was silent for a moment before shaking her head and saying, ¡°Let¡¯s not do that for now. Hmm, I¡¯ll find a chance to discuss it with Father. If there¡¯s really a need, I¡¯ll talk about it again.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Hong Renxi nodded. He was not surprised by this outcome. He suddenly became worried. Actually, after they returned from the Five Views Realm hundreds of years ago, they had already told their grandmother, Zhao Hongci, about meeting their grandfather¡¯s teacher in the Five Views Realm. However, at that time, Zhao Hongci¡¯s reaction was actually not the surprise they expected. Instead, she looked a little worried. She even instructed them not to tell their great-grandfather about this. This made Hong Renxi clearly feel that something was wrong. Perhaps the reason why his grandfather left Taihong Star back then was not as simple as what he knew. He had also tried to ask his father, but the answer he received was that children should not ask too much. Now that Taihong Star was facing such a serious crisis, after he suggested asking Immortal Venerable Cui Heng for help, his grandmother actually still hesitated. It could be seen that the secret behind this was not small. ¡°Could it be that Grandpa really was unhappy about something when he left back then?¡± Thinking of this, Hong Renxi¡¯s entire body suddenly tensed up, and a dense fear surged in his heart. He had once seen Cui Heng break through to the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm with his own eyes. The phenomenon of the heavens appearing together had long been deeply imprinted in his mind, and he would never forget it. Therefore, in Hong Renxi¡¯s understanding, Cui Heng was a supreme being, an expert who surpassed everything. And such an expert was his grandfather¡¯s most respected teacher. If Grandpa really had any conflict with his great-grandfather or Taihong Star, or was even forced to leave Taihong Star, the consequences would be unimaginable. To Hong Renxi, he did not know if the so-called crisis Taihong Star was facing could really put Taihong Star into a hopeless situation, but he knew very well that Cui Heng could definitely do it. There was no doubt about it. Hong Renxi¡¯s psychological fluctuations naturally could not be hidden from Zhao Hongci, who was already a Sage King. ¡°Xi¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to be too worried.¡± Zhao Hongci comforted him. ¡°Grandma and your great-grandfather are just not ready to ask for help yet. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± It would have been better if she hadn¡¯t said that. Now that she did, Hong Renxi felt even more worried. ¡°Young Masters, there¡¯s someone here to visit.¡± At this moment, a servant in green rushed over and interrupted Hong Renxi¡¯s thoughts. This was a servant assigned by the courtyard. He was usually in charge of cleaning the courtyard and reporting information. When the servant saw Zhao Hongci, he hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°Greetings, Elder.¡± ¡°Dispense with the ceremonies.¡± Zhao Hongci waved her hand gently, indicating for the servant to stand up. She smiled and said, ¡°Who¡¯s here to visit?¡± ¡°Elder, I don¡¯t know that person.¡± The servant shook his head at first and said, ¡°That person calls himself Hui Shi and is here to look for Young Masters Renxi and Renxu.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Zhao Hongci began to think when she heard this. She indeed did not have any impression of an expert called Hui Shi. ¡°What? Hui Shi?!¡± Hong Renxu jumped up in shock. ¡°Hui, Hui Shi?!¡± Hong Renxi was also incomparably shocked. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Is it a kind-looking man who looks like a monk, but there¡¯s always a hint of killing intent between his brows?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡± The servant nodded and said, ¡°So you know him, Young Master Renxi. I¡¯m relieved. Do you want to let him in?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Hong Renxi hesitated slightly. He looked at Zhao Hongci beside him and hesitated. ¡°Xi¡¯er, why are you looking at me?¡± Zhao Hongci was a little puzzled. She smiled and asked, ¡°Who is this Hui Shi?¡± ¡°Grandma, this Hui Shi is Immortal Venerable Cui Heng¡¯s follower.¡± Hong Renxi told her clearly. ¡°Since Hui Shi is already here, Immortal Venerable Cui is most likely already on Taihong Star.¡± ¡°What?!¡± The smile on Zhao Hongci¡¯s face froze, and her eyes were filled with worry. She exhaled softly and said, ¡°Let him in.¡± ¡°We¡¯re meeting here?¡± Hong Renxi asked subconsciously. He was a little worried that Hui Shi would learn something important from Zhao Hongci. That would be a huge problem. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s meet here.¡± Zhao Hongci nodded and said, ¡°Since he¡¯s Immortal Venerable Cui¡¯s follower, he should be your uncle. Go out and welcome him.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandma!¡± Hong Renxi and Hong Renxu left the courtyard to welcome Hui Shi. Hence, at this moment, only Zhao Hongci and her maidservant were left in the courtyard. ¡°Madam, you seem a little worried,¡± the maidservant whispered. Although her cultivation was not high, she had been by Zhao Hongci¡¯s side for hundreds of years. She could tell that Zhao Hongci had undergone some psychological changes. ¡°I have to be worried.¡± Zhao Hongci shook her head gently and sighed. She looked outside and took a deep breath. ¡°Of course, everything has yet to be settled, so it¡¯s not good to jump to conclusions too early.¡± After a while, Hong Renxi and Hong Renxu welcomed Hui Shi into the house. Zhao Hongci was about to size up Hui Shi, but with just a glance, she felt as if she had seen a bottomless netherworld, filled with a cold and deathly aura. This shocked her and she hurriedly looked away. Hui Shi naturally noticed Zhao Hongci¡¯s gaze. He cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°This must be the grandmother of the two Young Masters, Elder Zhao Hongci of the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace, Sage Zhao.¡± According to Cui Heng¡¯s instructions, it was necessary to show a little bit of strength when coming to the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace to look for someone. This way, they could avoid many unnecessary troubles and conflicts. As for how much strength he displayed, Cui Heng did not specify. It was completely up to Hui Shi to decide. Therefore, the aura he revealed now had not reached the Ninth Realm. Instead, he was only revealing the aura of a Peak Seventh Realm Dao Lord. But even so, Zhao Hongci¡¯s heart was in turmoil. ¡°Dao Lord! That aura just now was clearly the Dao power of a perfected Dao Body! It¡¯s too powerful.¡± Zhao Hongci was bewildered in her heart. ¡°Even his follower is a Dao Lord. Could it really be as Xi¡¯er and the others said? Is Fugui¡¯s teacher really a supreme existence? However, although she was shocked in her heart, she still bowed without batting an eyelid and said with a smile, ¡°Senior Hui Shi, you¡¯re so dedicated to your work. I¡¯m extremely impressed.¡± ¡°Elder, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. I¡¯m just here on behalf of Sir to invite the two Young Masters,¡± Hui Shi said directly. ¡°If Elder has no objections, can I bring them away as soon as possible?¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed their honor to be invited by Immortal Venerable Cui. I wonder if I can make a presumptuous request?¡± Zhao Hongci said solemnly, ¡°I also want to pay my respects to Immortal Venerable Cui Heng and have something to say to him.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Hui Shi nodded and smiled. ¡°Sir instructed me before he let me go out that if anyone from the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace wants to go with me, they can bring a || few more guests. ¡°Thank you.¡± Zhao Hongci bowed respectfully. In a courtyard. Cui Heng, who was resting on the chair, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the four people behind Hui Shi. Before Hui Shi brought these people back, he had already informed Cui Heng about the people who were coming. ¡°Greetings, Immortal Venerable!¡± ¡°Greetings, Immortal Venerable!¡± When everyone arrived, they bowed in unison. ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. After sweeping his gaze across the four of them, it landed on Zhao Hongci and he smiled. ¡°How was Fugui before he left Taihong Star?¡± Chapter 405 - The Starry Sky With Extremely Different Dao Rules Chapter 405 The Starry Sky With Extremely Different Dao Rules Zhao Hongci, Hong Renxi, and Hong Renxu were taken away from the courtyard of the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace by Hui Shi. Therefore, the three of them left first. As the Sect Master of the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace, Zhao Tianyi quickly received the news. The person who reported to him was none other than the Sage King, Uncle Jiu, who had once been the Hong brothers¡¯ guard. His real name was Lu Jiu, and he was a servant Zhao Tianyi had taken in before he became a Human Immortal. He was extremely loyal. ¡°You mean, you saw Immortal Venerable Cui Heng¡¯s follower?¡± Zhao Tianyi sat on the Sect Master¡¯s throne with a frown. His eyes flickered as his thoughts raced. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Lu Jiu nodded and said, ¡°Although that person is suspected to be a Dao Lord now, I recognize his power aura. I can¡¯t be wrong.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhao Tianyi fell silent for a moment before gently closing his eyes. ¡°Is that Immortal Venerable Cui really as powerful as you say? He easily created thousands of Sages and caused the phenomena of the heavens to appear?¡± ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true,¡± Lu Jiu said with a very serious expression. ¡°Everyone in the Five Views Realm knows about these things. Even if hundreds of years have passed, no one will forget it.¡± ¡°With such power and a Dao Lord as his follower, he¡¯s probably a Lord of the Heavens.¡± Zhao Tianyi had a plan in his heart. At the same time, he felt a little regretful. He sighed softly and said, ¡°Was I wrong to let Hongwu leave Taihong Star back then?¡± ¡°We¡¯re on different sides. You¡¯re not wrong.¡± Lu Jiu shook his head and said, ¡°Hongwu¡¯s thoughts are too extreme. He still doesn¡¯t understand how to hide his strength and bide his time. If he continues to stay on Taihong Star, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll encounter trouble. Letting him leave is also protecting his life.¡± The Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace was one of the three Mystic Palaces on Taihong Star. The Sect Master, Zhao Tianyi, was also one of the five Creators. This was indeed an extremely powerful force. However, Taihong Star was not united. Therefore, even if the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace protected Hong Fugui, the other two Mystic Palaces, the four Buddhist monasteries, and the 21 Immortal Sects already regarded him as a thorn in their side and wished they could kill him. If Hong Fugui had not left Taihong Star back then, he might have died in an accident. After all, his thoughts and plans had directly touched the fundamental interests of all the middle and upper echelons of Taihong Star. Countless people wished they could peel his skin and eat his flesh. ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong.¡± Zhao Tianyi suddenly shook his head and sighed softly. He said to Lu Jiu, ¡°At this moment, whether my actions back then were right or wrong is no longer something that you and I can decide.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lu Jiu lowered his head when he heard this. After thinking for a moment, he understood. He could not help but say bitterly, ¡°You¡¯re right. That¡¯s indeed the case. This will all depend on Immortal Venerable Cui¡¯s will.¡± ¡°Get ready.¡± Zhao Tianyi stood up and said to Lu Jiu, ¡°Prepare a generous gift and bring the things Hongwu left behind back then. I¡¯ll go over and apologize to Immortal Venerable Cui.¡± ¡°This¡­ why are you doing this?¡± Lu Jiu could not bear it. In his heart, Zhao Tianyi had always been high and mighty, omnipotent. Now, he had to personally apologize.¡± ¡°Lu Jiu, your thoughts are wrong.¡± Zhao Tianyi shook his head and said, ¡°If Immortal Venerable Cui can accept my apology, this should be an honor for me.¡± ¡°After all, he¡¯s very likely a Lord of the Heavens.¡± ¡­ . How was Fugui before he left Taihong Star? Zhao Hongci did not expect Cui Heng to ask so directly. She was slightly stunned. She organized her words and said bitterly, ¡°Immortal Venerable, when my husband left, his situation could be said to be neither good nor bad.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t really like this ambiguous description. Tell me the exact situation directly.¡± ¡°Immortal Venerable, please forgive me. Everything I said just now is true.¡± Zhao Hongci immediately knelt down and said extremely sincerely, ¡°At that time, Fugui was hated by many Creators and Sage Kings, so his situation wasn¡¯t good.¡± ¡°However, he¡¯s my husband and has also cultivated the martial techniques of the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace. Naturally, he will be protected by my father, so his situation can¡¯t be considered bad.¡± ¡°Lil Fugui is hated by many Creators and the Sage King?¡± Cui Heng understood the reason after thinking for a moment. He looked at Zhao Hongci and chuckled. ¡°In that case, letting Lil Fugui leave Taihong Planet is also to save his life?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhao Hongci was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to lie to Immortal Venerable. Actually, with the power of the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace, it¡¯s not impossible for them to do their best to protect my husband.¡± ¡°But if we do that, the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace will definitely be greatly injured. In order to prevent the sect from suffering too many losses and to prevent a war from erupting, I persuaded him to leave Taihong Star.¡± ¡°Grandma, you persuaded Grandpa to leave?¡± Hong Renxu looked at Zhao Hongci in disbelief and said in confusion, ¡°You clearly often told me that Grandpa was a person with lofty aspirations and great ideals. Why did you persuade him to leave?¡± ¡°Grandma, you¡­¡± Hong Renxi opened his mouth, but he swallowed his questions. He already understood Zhao Hongci¡¯s difficulties. ¡°What did Fugui think at that time?¡± Cui Heng did not comment on Zhao Hongci¡¯s words and asked instead. ¡°Before my husband left, he said, ¡®It¡¯s indeed not the time to instill the theories of the Great Harmony on Taihong Star. I was too anxious to succeed.''¡± Zhao Hongci said in a low voice, ¡°However, he wasn¡¯t depressed. He even said that he left this time to return better.¡± ¡°Hahaha, this kid is still so stubborn.¡± Cui Heng suddenly laughed and waved his hand. ¡°Get up. Don¡¯t kneel. Hui Shi, find a few chairs for them to sit down on.¡± ¡°I want to hear what Fugui has done since he came to Taihong Star. He was only a Sage when he left Taihong Star. How did he become the enemy of so many Sage Kings and Creators?¡± To be able to attract so much hostility from so many people, it was not a small ability. ¡°Immortal Venerable, actually, when husband and I first arrived on Taihong Star, we didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Although Zhao Hongci sat down, she was still respectful as she continued. ¡°In the first hundred years, he had actually been focused on cultivation. Occasionally, he would integrate into the places where ordinary people lived and experience their lives.¡± ¡°According to him, this is called having no right to speak without an investigation. After becoming a Limitless Golden Immortal, my husband began to truly take action. The first thing he did was to create a martial technique that pointed straight at the Limitless Golden Immortal realm.¡± ¡°After establishing the martial technique, he gave out the cultivation method of the 12 realms of the Mortal Realm for free, giving everyone a chance to learn martial arts.¡± ¡°Then, he opened a Martial Dao Academy and recruited disciples on a large scale. As long as one could cultivate the free martial cultivation technique to the Qi Transformation realm, they could apply to enter the Martial Dao Academy.¡± ¡°In the Martial Academy, not only will he teach more profound martial arts, but he will also instill some thoughts and ideals in the students, letting them understand that there is no barrier in pursuing the Dao just because one is from ordinary or even poor backgrounds.¡± ¡°Even the poorest people have the qualifications to learn basic martial cultivation. After knowing their aptitude for martial cultivation, they have a chance to pursue a higher realm.¡± ¡°This caused many sects to lose their source of new disciples. At the same time, martial cultivation became common, and cultivators became common. Cultivators were no longer high and mighty.¡± ¡°To many sect martial artists, this situation is unacceptable. They¡¯ve long become used to the gazes of ordinary people looking up to them, and they¡¯re also used to the so-called ¡®noble¡¯ status. Naturally, they won¡¯t allow all of this to be destroyed.¡± ¡°Hence, conflicts were born. Many disciples of the sects came to find trouble with the Martial Dao Academy, but they were all beaten back by my husband. Instead, their reputation increased, and more and more people joined the Martial Dao Academy.¡± ¡°Actually, if it¡¯s just these, although it¡¯s enough to make many sects hate my husband, it¡¯s not enough to make him the public enemy of most sects.¡± ¡°All of the trouble came from a class that my husband taught. In this class, he simply described the Great Harmony World that he wanted to establish¡­¡± At this point, Cui Heng already understood what was going on. Clearly, the Mystic Palaces, Buddhist monasteries, and Immortal sects on Taihong Star were frightened by the concept of the Great Harmony World. After all, according to the division of the Great Harmony World, 99% of them were destined to be hung on flagpoles. Although Hong Fugui was only accumulating strength in reality and was far from being able to hang people on flagpoles, it was enough to make these people panic. ¡°Lil Fugui has a straightforward personality. Some things are not suitable to be said before he really decides to do it.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and sighed. ¡°He revealed it too early.¡± At this point, he paused and smiled. ¡°However, I won¡¯t let off anyone who dares to target him and suppress him, forcing him to leave.¡± ¡°Thank you, Immortal Venerable.¡± Zhao Hongci bowed respectfully and finally heaved a sigh of relief. She had always been worried that Cui Heng would blame the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace for not protecting Hong Fugui with all their might and let him leave. Now that the dust seemed to have settled, she could finally relax. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry to thank me.¡± Cui Heng looked outside and chuckled. ¡°I know that you didn¡¯t persuade Fugui to leave. Why did you say that you did it? Were you trying to take the blame for someone?¡± ¡°Immortal Venerable, this¡­¡± Zhao Hongci¡¯s face turned pale when she heard this. Extreme fear filled her heart, and she could not even speak. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when your father comes.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand. Now, he had a better understanding of Hong Fugui¡¯s actions on Taihong Star. As for who persuaded him to leave, it was just a minor detail and not worth caring about. What he really cared about was Hong Fugui¡¯s final movements. ¡°Where did Fugui go after he left Taihong Star?¡± Cui Heng asked. ¡°Do you know?¡± ¡°Immortal Venerable, my husband once told me where he planned to go¡­¡± Zhao Hongci hurriedly said,¡± That¡¯s a spatial passageway he accidentally discovered. ¡°As long as he passes through that spatial passageway, He¡¯ll be able to arrive at a starry sky where the nomological Dao runes are very different from this place. It¡¯s very beneficial to increase his cultivation of the Myriad Techniques Return to One realm.¡± ¡°The nomological Dao runes are very different from this starry sky. A spatial passageway?¡± Cui Heng frowned when he heard this. Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Untitled The Outer World! This was the first thought that flashed across Cui Heng¡¯s mind. At this moment, his divine incarnation had already followed Shi Qingyu and Yu Lei into the foreign realm. This allowed him to have a clearer understanding of the nomological Dao runes of the Outer World. The situation there was indeed different from here. It was less righteous and more strange. The source should be the difference in the characteristics of the Heaven Gate. When Cui Heng discovered this, he even had a guess. That was, the Dao runes and laws of a Star Field actually flowed out of the Heaven Gate, and were closely related to the power characteristics of the Heaven Gate. Different characteristics could create different Star Field laws. Of course, he had to investigate further. He already had a preliminary plan. He planned to let Hui Shi pass through the Heaven Gate and observe the situation. If he could figure out the essence of the Heaven Gate, it would definitely increase his understanding of this world. This way, his communication with this world would become deeper, and his cultivation realm would increase faster. There were many benefits. ¡°Alright, if Fugui really went to the Outer World, when the time is right in the future, I can also issue a mission to find him in the Samsara World.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself. While Cui Heng fell into deep thought, Zhao Hongci, who was kneeling on the ground, was a little nervous. Why didn¡¯t this Immortal Venerable respond after so long? Could it be that he was dissatisfied with this answer? But these were indeed the words that Fugui had left behind before he left. What other information did Immortal Venerable Cui want to know? After a while, Zhao Hongci could not help but ask, ¡°Immortal Venerable, do you have any doubts?¡± ¡°No.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and smiled. ¡°I just thought of something. Your father is here. Go and welcome him.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhao Hongci was stunned when she heard this. Then, she also felt Zhao Tianyi and Lu Jiu¡¯s auras and muttered, ¡°Why is Father here?¡± ¡°Grandpa?¡± ¡°Grandpa is here! And Uncle Jiu.¡± Hong Renxi and Hong Renxu also noticed Zhao Tianyi and Lu Jiu¡¯s auras and looked outside. ¡°Immortal Venerable, please wait a moment.¡± Zhao Hongci bowed to Cui Heng first before standing up to meet them outside. Soon, Zhao Tianyi and Lu Jiu were brought in. ¡°Sect Master of the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace, Zhao Tianyi, greets Immortal Venerable.¡± Zhao Tianyi¡¯s attitude was very respectful, without the slightest airs of a Creator realm powerhouse. Lu Jiu, who was beside him, was even more respectful. He lowered his head and did not even dare to look at Cui Heng ¡°What are you two here for?¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°We¡¯re here to apologize to you because of Hongwu¡­¡± Zhao Tianyi bowed very respectfully, lowering his attitude very much. If the other forces on Taihong Star saw this scene, they would most likely think that they were hallucinating. After all, Zhao Tianyi and the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace were known to be tough in the eyes of most people. No one had ever seen him so respectful. Even Zhao Hongci, as his daughter, was seeing her father make such a gesture for the first time. Then, Zhao Tianyi told him about Hong Fugui¡¯s departure again. However, the person who persuaded Hong Fugui to leave was not Zhao Hongci, but him, Zhao Tianyi. This time, Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s already very good that you took the initiative to apologize and didn¡¯t push your daughter out to take the blame.¡± Actually, Cui Heng did not care much about Zhao Hongci, Zhao Tianyi, and even the way the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace did things. At the end of the day, it was because many powerful sects on Taihong Star targeted Hong Fugui that he had no choice but to leave. He could not blame Zhao Hongci and Zhao Tianyi, nor could he blame the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace. Therefore, Cui Heng did not say much. He was still very principled. When Zhao Tianyi heard Cui Heng¡¯s words, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief. His entire body could not help but sway, and then he thanked him extremely excitedly. ¡°Thank you, Immortal Venerable, thank you!¡± At this moment, he knew that he had finally survived the greatest calamity of his life. It was too nerve wracking. ¡°Sect Master Zhao, come and sit down.¡± Cui Heng pointed at a chair beside him and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be reserved. Tell me about the people who targeted Fugui back then.¡± ¡°Yes, Immortal Venerable.¡± Zhao Tianyi nodded. Looking at Cui Heng¡¯s gentle smile, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver in his heart. He thought to himself, ¡°Taihong Star is about to change! ¡°However, this is also an opportunity. A chance to clean up the foul atmosphere of Taihong Star. If I miss this opportunity, there might not be a next time.¡± Back then, most of the top forces on Taihong Star were involved in the matter against Hong Fugui. There were the Mystic Palaces, the Buddhist monasteries, and the Immortal sects. There were many of them. And many of these people were no longer clean. Hence, after Zhao Tianyi agreed to talk about Hong Fugui back then, he suddenly asked, ¡°Immortal Venerable, actually, I have a question. I wonder if I should ask it.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng was stunned when he heard that. He smiled and said, ¡°Of course. Please speak.¡± ¡°Immortal Venerable, do you know about the Outer World?¡± Zhao Tianyi asked. ¡°¡­¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little about it. What do you want to say?¡± ¡°Immortal Venerable, there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know¡­¡± Zhao Tianyi organized his words and said solemnly,¡± Actually, many of the people who targeted Hongwu back then are already involved with the Outer World.¡± ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing?¡± Cui Heng pretended to be surprised, but his eyes lit up and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. This was a good thing! Killing two birds with one stone! White Cloud City. This was the largest and most prosperous city on Taihong Star. It was also the place where one of the 21 Immortal Sects, White Cloud Sect, was located. As it was adjacent to the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace, the two families interacted a lot. They knew each other very well previously. Usually, the other party would quickly know what one side was doing. Not long after Zhao Tianyi left to apologize to Cui Heng, White Cloud Sect received the news that Zhao Tianyi had left the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace with Lu Jiu. As the Sect Master and one of the five Creators of Taihong Star, White Cloud Sect would pay close attention to his every move. That was because once anything went wrong, White Cloud Sect, which was closely related to the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace, would definitely be implicated. Especially since the current White Cloud Sect was already ¡°not too clean¡±. At this moment, the White Cloud Sect¡¯s Patriarch was frowning as he stared at the Sage who had come to report. He said in a low voice, ¡°Are you sure the news is true? Someone first picked up Zhao Hongci and the two brats from the Hong family. Then, Zhao Tianyi brought Lu Jiu in the same direction?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, City Lord. I saw this with my own eyes.¡± The Sage nodded. ¡°Zhao Hongci, the little brats from the Hong family, and Zhao Tianyi.¡± The White Cloud Sect¡¯s Patriarch¡¯s gaze was solemn. ¡°Could it be related to Hongwu?¡± Chapter 407 - Stubborn and Courting Death Chapter 407 Stubborn and Courting Death Zhao Tianyi explained the deep situation of the various forces on Taihong Star to Cui Heng. Now, there were three Mystic Palaces, four Buddhist monasteries, and 21 Immortal sects on Taihong Star. Almost half of them had already colluded with the Outer World. The most serious thing was that two of the five Creator¡¯s attitudes were ambiguous. They neither clearly sided with the Outer World nor firmly resisted the corrosion of the Outer World. Generally speaking, such an attitude was only one fuse away from completely leaning towards the Outer World. It was very easy to become an enemy. However, Zhao Tianyi and the other two Creators could not target them before they clearly sided with the Outer World. This would completely tear apart their relationship and completely lose the chance to rope them in to fight the other party. It would also be easy for others to seize this opportunity to attack. ¡°How much do you know about the Outer World?¡± Cui Heng stared at Zhao Tianyi and smiled. ¡°Replying to Immortal Venerable, my understanding is basic.¡± Zhao Tian smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I only know that it¡¯s a Star Field with Dao runes and Dharma and Logos that are different from ours, and there are countless experts.¡± ¡°However, the Outer World seems to be restricted by some kind of restriction and can¡¯t attack on a large scale, nor can they send too many powerful existences to attack. This gives us some breathing room.¡± At this moment, Zhao Hongci and the others were already stunned. It turned out that Taihong Star was actually facing such a huge crisis. In the past hundred years, many young geniuses had often died. Were the frequent attacks on various starry sky realms related to this? Hong Renxi and Hong Renxu thought of their previous attack. Could this also be done by the Outer World? Zhao Hongci thought of what Hong Fugui had said before he left and thought to herself, ¡°Could it be that the place husband went to was the Outer World? He had long discovered the danger Taihong Star might face. Is he going to investigate the situation alone?¡± Thinking of this, the guilt in her heart intensified. She wished she could rush to the Outer World to find Hong Fugui now. ¡°The Outer World¡¯s invasion is indeed under many restrictions.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said to Zhao Tianyi, ¡°Without these restrictions, the Outer World can easily destroy the entire Taihong Star.¡± ¡°However, since there are already large factions and Creators who have sided with the Outer World, it means that the Outer World has already begun to break through the restrictions. Taihong Star happens to be at the edge of this Star Field, so it¡¯s indeed suitable as a breakthrough point.¡± ¡°The Outer World is really ambitious. Those forces that colluded with the Outer World are even more treacherous!¡± Zhao Tianyi gritted his teeth and said with hatred, ¡°Immortal Venerable, many of the forces that targeted Hongwu back then have clearly sided with the Outer World.¡± ¡°For example, the White Cloud Sect, the Beast Taming Immortal Sect, the Heavenly Sword Sect, the Longevity Immortal Sect, the Black Yellow Heavenly Palace¡­ These 13 Immortal Sects clearly have signs of colluding with the Outer World and even participating in various attacks.¡± Among the four Buddhist monasteries, other than the Pure Land Buddhist Hall, which maintained a state of seclusion, the attitudes of the other three Buddhist monasteries were unclear. There was also the Nine Lives Mystic Palace among the three Mystic Palaces that had an ambiguous attitude towards the Outer World. ¡°The Sect Master of the Nine Life Mystic Palace is a Creator. The Abbots of the other Buddhist monasteries with vague attitudes are also Creators. On this side, there are two Creators whose attitudes towards the Outer World are uncertain.¡± ¡°And these people are basically the forces that targeted Hongwu back then and suppressed him in every way.¡± ¡°White Cloud Sect, the Beast Taming Immortal Sect, the Black Yellow Heavenly Palace¡­¡± Cui Heng was slightly stunned when he heard this. He was very familiar with the names of these forces. Then, he smiled. ¡°There are actually some old friends.¡± He had already remembered that the ten Immortal Sects of the Heavenly Void World actually came from Taihong Star. Back then, when the Dao God led the group to escape from the Nine Heavens Cloud Realm, he encountered the still very weak Taihong Star on the way to Daozhou Star. He asked a group of Golden Immortals to choose some people to accompany him and brought them to Daozhou Star. Only then did the Immortal sects of the Heavenly Void World appear. ¡°Yes, many of these forces have branches on Daozhou Star.¡± Zhao Tianyi knew what Cui Heng meant and said respectfully, ¡°It¡¯s their honor to have you remember their names, Immortal Venerable.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t think that way themselves.¡± Cui Heng laughed when he heard this and said, ¡°Since these people are targeting my disciple and colluding with the Outer World.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I gather them together and deal with the problem together? Coincidentally, I also want to discuss with them the situation of Taihong Star being spat out after it was swallowed into the Heaven Gate.¡± At this point, he paused and looked at Zhao Tianyi. ¡°How about this? Send an invitation to the two Mystic Palaces, four Buddhist monasteries, and 21 Immortal sects to invite them to the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace for a gathering. I¡¯ll be there.¡± ¡°Yes, Immortal Venerable!¡± Zhao Tianyi immediately agreed, but he said with some difficulty, ¡°However, it¡¯s probably not easy to gather everyone with my own strength.¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to gather all the 21 Immortal Sects and the Pure Land Buddhist Monastery of the four Buddhist monasteries, but the other two Immortal Sects and three Buddhist monasteries might not listen to my summons.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Cui Heng smiled faintly. With a casual grab, he condensed a brush out of thin air and said to Zhao Tianyi, ¡°You can just use this brush to write the invitation. No one will dare to not come.¡± ¡°Thank you, Immortal Venerable!¡± Zhao Tianyi hurriedly bowed and took the brush with both hands. The moment this brush came into contact with him, he immediately felt the surging power within. It actually made him feel that this small brush was thousands of times stronger than him, a Creator. Chapter 408 - Stubborn and Courting Death (2) Chapter 408 Stubborn and Courting Death (2) This was too unbelievable. This was just a brush made from the laws of void creation. It actually contained such incredible power. It was too shocking. ¡°As expected of the legendary Lord of the Heavens of the Eighth Realm of the Immortal World. Even the Dao Lords can¡¯t compare to such power.¡± Zhao Tianyi sighed in his heart. ¡­. After answering some of Cui Heng¡¯s questions, Zhao Tianyi brought Zhao Hongci and the others back to the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace, preparing to follow Cui Heng¡¯s will and send out the invitation. To Cui Heng, he only needed to wait for that group of people to be gathered. However, he did not want to just wait dully, so he waved his hand and said, ¡°Hui Shi, there¡¯s something you need to deal with.¡± Hui Shi came to Cui Heng¡¯s side and said respectfully, ¡°Sir, please instruct me.¡± ¡°Go here.¡± Cui Heng flipped his hand and revealed a star map, specially indicating a planet on it. ¡°This is the spatial passageway that Fugui mentioned. Go and investigate the situation.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Hui Shi immediately nodded. Zhao Hongci had given Cui Heng this star map. Before Hong Fugui left, he had told her the location of the spatial passageway. After that, Zhao Hongci had also gone over to investigate, but she found nothing. It was as if that spatial passageway did not exist at all. Cui Heng guessed that either the spatial passageway only had one use left, and it had automatically disappeared after Hong Fugui passed through it, or there was a special activation mechanism. If it was the former, there was naturally no value in investigating. However, if it was the latter, it was possible for Hui Shi, a Ninth Realm Immortal cultivator, to detect the spatial passageway. In that case, Cui Heng could use this opportunity to confirm if Hong Fugui had gone to the Outer World. After all, although the Dao runes and Dharma and Logos of the foreign realm were completely different from this Star Field, it did not mean that the ¡°Outer World¡± that was invading this place was different from this place. The universe was vast and full of wonders. In Cui Heng¡¯s opinion, no matter what, one could not make a conclusion based on just guesswork. It was the same even for the ¡°Outer World¡±. ¡­. As the White Cloud Sect was the closest to the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace, it was naturally the first place to receive the invitation. The arrival of this invitation directly caused the City Lord Hall of White Cloud City to fall into a dead silence. Everyone present could clearly feel that the White Cloud City Lord, Ye Zhuo, was like a volcano that was about to erupt, suppressing his anger. Ye Zhuo¡¯s face was as dark as water. He held a red invitation in his hand and stared fixedly at the contents. His body trembled slightly. After a long while, he roared in a low voice, ¡°Damn it! Damn it!¡± As a Sage King and a top expert among the leaders of the 21 Immortal sects, it had been a long time since he had received an invitation that was clearly threatening. ¡°In a month, please attend the meeting at the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace. There¡¯s something important to discuss. If you don¡¯t arrive, bear the consequences yourself.¡± The content was very simple and clear, but it was a little too straightforward. As this kind of thing was essentially a falling out, Zhao Tianyi was not very polite with the words of the invitation. He had a high and mighty attitude. In any case, in his eyes, most of these people had already become lackeys of the Outer World. Their hearts were filled with thoughts of how to destroy Planet Taihong. There was no need to be polite with them. Moreover, the brush Cui Heng had given Zhao Tianyi had a very magical effect. As long as one received the invitation, they had to attend the meeting. Otherwise, they would suffer unpredictable misfortune. This was also one of the reasons why Ye Zhuo only dared to be angry here. wa The effect of this invitation was too bizarre Therefore, compared to the anger of feeling humiliated, he felt more fear. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Ye Zhuo suddenly sighed and put away the invitation. Then, he waved his hand and called someone over. He said in a low voice, ¡°This invitation was written immediately after Zhao Tianyi brought Zhao Hongci and the two brats from the Hong family back to the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace, right?¡± ¡°That should be the case.¡± This person nodded. He was the Sage who had come to White Cloud Sect to inform Ye Zhuo on Zhao Tianyi and the others¡¯ movements. ¡°Alright, looks like it¡¯s most likely Hongwu¡¯s teacher!¡± Ye Zhuo immediately made a judgment and said in a low voice, ¡°Back then, I only sent someone to destroy a few schools built by Hongwu, but he actually targeted me. How detestable!¡± ¡°City Lord, this invitation was not only sent to us. The 21 Immortal Sects, the four Buddhist monasteries, and two Mystic Palaces have all been invited over,¡± the Sage reported. ¡°This Zhao Tianyi is too bold.¡± Ye Zhuo frowned and looked in the direction of the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace. ¡°Where did Hongwu¡¯s teacher come from and what realm is he at? He can actually give Zhao Tianyi such confidence.¡± Then, he pondered for a moment and took out a string of Buddhist beads from his sleeve. He handed them to the Sage in front of him and said in a low voice, ¡°Send this string of Buddhist beads to the Solemn Buddhist Hall.¡± ¡°Yes, City Lord!¡± The Sage immediately accepted the order and left White Cloud City without stopping. Ye Zhuo nodded slightly, and his eyes became deep, as if he had fallen into deep thought. He stopped talking, and the others naturally did not dare to speak. The City Lord Hall fell silent again. After a while, Ye Zhuo suddenly sneered. ¡°Zhao Tianyi, no matter what kind of helpers you have, it¡¯s useless. You don¡¯t understand how strong we are at all.¡± ¡°I originally wanted to keep you for a while to see if I could win you over too. Now it seems that you¡¯re really stubborn and courting death.¡± ¡°You deserve to die!¡± The Solemn Buddhist Hall was the largest Buddhist temple on Taihong Star, and also the strongest Buddhist inheritance. Long before Taihong Star was swallowed into the Heaven Gate, Zen Master Shantong was already one of the top experts of Taihong Star. He was also the number one expert in the Buddhist lineage and had extremely high prestige. After coming out of the Heaven Gate, Zen Master Shantong¡¯s realm soared rapidly. Soon, he became one of the only five Creators on Taihong Star and stood at the peak. After thousands of years of development, the Solemn Buddhist Hall had already occupied the position of the number one Buddhist sect on Taihong Star. Other than the Pure Land Buddhist Hall who had a Creator, there was no other Buddhist inheritance that could compare to it. Even the other two Buddhist monasteries were far from enough. Now that Zen Master Shantong had already retreated behind the scenes, he rarely dealt with worldly matters. It was said that he often entered seclusion and was already preparing to break through to the legendary Eighth Realm. He was about to become an existence that controlled the power of the Heavenly Dao. Therefore, it was almost impossible for outsiders to visit Zen Master Shantong. Even if a Sage came, it would be the same. However, when the Sage from White Cloud Sect arrived at the Solemn Buddhist Hall with the Buddhist beads that Ye Zhuo had given him, a Sage King immediately welcomed him in with several Sage-level eminent monks. Then, they brought him to a remote courtyard. This was where Zen Master Shantong cultivated in seclusion and comprehended the Dao. Zen Master Shantong was an old monk who looked to be in his seventies or eighties. However, there was no sign of age on his body. Although his beard and eyebrows had turned snow-white, his face was rosy and his skin was lustrous. He looked energetic. ¡°Amitabha.¡± Zen Master Shantong pressed his palms together and chanted a Buddhist proclamation. His gaze landed on the Buddhist prayer bead in the Sage¡¯s hand and he sighed softly. ¡°I see. This poor monk already knows.¡± ¡°Zen Master, I haven¡¯t said anything yet¡­¡± The Sage did not understand what was going on. ¡°Amitabha!¡± Zen Master Shantong chanted another Buddhist proclamation. At the same time, a golden ring of light lit up behind his head, illuminating a ball of Buddhist light that enveloped the Sage. In an instant, this Sage was refined by the Buddhist light and ceased to exist. ¡°Amitabha!¡± Zen Master Shantong pressed his palms together, his face filled with compassion. He sighed and said, ¡°Poor Taihong Star couldn¡¯t escape the fate of suffering.¡± ¡°Benefactor Zhao Tianyi, you¡¯re a sinner!¡± Chapter 412 - Be Careful In All Things Chapter 412 Be Careful In All Things To Cui Heng, everything on Taihong Star was under his control. Everything that happened in the Imperial Sky Divine Palace naturally could not escape his perception. Everything was clearly displayed in front of him. In this way, the people on Taihong Star who had already sided with the Outer World had basically jumped out themselves, saving Cui Heng the trouble of verifying it. In theory, he could already capture these people and destroy them all in one fell swoop, but he did not intend to do so. Catching these small shrimps was not very useful to him. Although he could ask about the situation with the Heaven Realm, that was all. He still could not obtain much information about the Outer World. In Cui Heng¡¯s opinion, Divine Lord Yu Tian, who was secretly supporting these people, was the real big fish. Cui Heng had some understanding of Divine Lord Yu Tian. His Divine Spirit incarnation had followed Shi Qingyu and Yu Lei back to the foreign realm and he¡¯d seen the Heaven Gate Venerable who had helped the two of them to suppress their cultivation level. He was only at the first level of the Heaven Gate Realm. This Heaven Gate Venerable was even Divine Lord Yu Tian¡¯s subordinate. It was rumored that he had already crossed the First Heavenly Ladder and was a super expert at the Fourth Heaven Gate realm. That was why he was called a Divine Lord. The Imperial Sky Divine Palace might have been bestowed by Divine Lord Yu Tian. If they activated the power of the Imperial Sky Divine Palace here, it might attract the attention of Divine Lord Yu Tian and even make him personally descend. Even if Divine Lord Yu Tian did not come over, as long as he could catch any Outer World experts, it could be said to be a huge harvest. ¡°As for the sacrifice, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself. At the same time, he shook the rocking chair and raised his right hand to snap his fingers gently. In an instant, a trace of his extremely minute Dharmic powers scattered into countless billions portions and accurately entered the bodies of every living being on Taihong Star. When Zen Master Shantong and the others performed the sacrificial ceremony, the trace of Dharmic powers injected into these living beings would preserve them and would not endanger their lives. ¡°This way, they won¡¯t be able to hurt any living beings on Taihong Star.¡± Cui Heng nodded in satisfaction. Then, he calculated in his heart. ¡°I have to make arrangements in the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace to prevent the Outer World experts I lure over from being too powerful.¡± The Second Heaven Gate realm was already equivalent to the minor Peak Nascent Soul realm. From this, it could be deduced that the Third Heaven Gate realm might be equivalent to the full Peak Nascent Soul realm. However, Cui Heng could not deduce if the Fourth Heaven Gate realm was equivalent to the Soul Formation realm. After all, the difference between the Peak Nascent Soul realm and the Early-stage Soul Formation realm was too great. The difference was much greater than the difference between the Grand Completion Golden Core realm and the Nascent Soul realm. Even between the Golden Core and Nascent Soul realms, there were two major Immortal World realms, the Sage realm and the Sage King realm. It was indeed unlikely for one to reach the Soul Formation realm from the Peak Nascent Soul realm just by crossing a Heaven Ladder. However, just in case, Cui Heng still planned to make sufficient preparations. Assuming that the Fourth Heaven Gate realm was equivalent to the Soul Formation realm and that Divine Lord Yu Tian would personally descend¡­ He planned to arrange some spells in advance like Law and Order, Five Elements Primordial Chaos Yin Yang Reversal Technique, Great Heavenly Demon Yin Fire Art, Heavenly Thunder Origin Magnetic Divine Light, Bean Soldiers, Shifting Stars, Auspicious Cloud Mandate, and so on. As long as Divine Lord Yu Tian came over, he would immediately summon these spells. If Divine Lord Yu Tian was not strong enough and was beaten to death on the spot, it was fine. Cui Heng would use the Resurrection Technique to revive him and interrogate him to obtain information about the Outer World. Of course, if even such a spell formation could not kill Divine Lord Yu Tian, it meant that the Fourth Heaven Gate realm was really equivalent to the Soul Formation realm. It was no small matter. At that time, Cui Heng would immediately use the Myriad Heavens Teleportation Immortal Incantation to send Divine Lord Yu Tian back to the Outer World, making him feel as if he had never been here. Moreover, he could seal off all the places with weak spatial strength near Taihong Star, preventing the experts of the Outer World from descending. It was never wrong to be careful. The appointed time on Zhao Tianyi¡¯s invitation arrived very quickly. Most of the Immortal sects and the Mystic Palaces were a little dissatisfied with the invitation to this meeting. It was not only because most of these groups had already sided with the Outer World, but also because of the compulsory nature of this invitation. Even some forces that usually had a good relationship with the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace were quite dissatisfied this time. For example, Zen Master Xuan Bei, the Creator realm expert of the Pure Land Buddhist Hall. This monk¡¯s Buddhist ideals were deep and he had always been benevolent. He was extremely popular and could be said to have friends all over the world. However, he was the only one who had an extremely deep friendship with Zhao Tianyi. This friendship was established when they were young It had been thousands of years since then. Therefore, after Zen Master Xuan Bei arrived at the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace, he did not stand on ceremony and rushed towards the Sect Master¡¯s Hall where Zhao Tianyi was. Of course, he went according to the normal etiquette of a visit, not by force. Many disciples in the Tianzhang Mystic Palace knew about Zen Master Xuan Bei¡¯s relationship with their Sect Master, so his journey was naturally smooth. ¡°Zhao Tianyi, tell me, what¡¯s going on this time?¡± Zen Master Xuan Bei rushed over noisily. He was burly and his voice was loud. However, he deliberately restrained his voice so that it would not spread out and only reach the Sect Master¡¯s Hall in front of him. This was to prevent Zhao Tianyi¡¯s dignity as the Sect Master from being damaged. That was because only the Sect Master would be in the Sect Master Hall of the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace. Most of the time, there would be no one else around. Even if there was really someone else around, they would know about his relationship with Zhao Tianyi. Chapter 413 - Be Careful In All Things (2) Chapter 413 Be Careful In All Things (2) The monk looked carefree, but he was still very meticulous. However, when Zen Master Xuan Bei reached the entrance of the Sect Master¡¯s Hall, he realized that other than Zhao Tianyi, there were two other people inside. Moreover, they were people he did not know. What was going on?! ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Zen Master Xuan Bei coughed lightly when he saw this. Then, he pressed his palms together and said, ¡°Amitabha, this poor monk, Xuan Bei, has come to pay my respects to Benefactor Zhao Tianyi.¡± ¡°Damn monk, get in. There¡¯s no need to pretend in front of Immortal Venerable.¡± Zhao Tianyi¡¯s voice sounded very casual. ¡°¡­Immortal Venerable?¡± Zen Master Xuan Bei was stunned for a moment before he seemed to understand. After walking into the Sect Master¡¯s Hall, he looked at Hui Shi and then at Cui Heng. In the end, he bowed very respectfully to Cui Heng and said, ¡°Xuan Bei, the Abbot of the Pure Land Buddhist Hall, greets the Immortal Venerable.¡± ¡°Why are you so sure it¡¯s me?¡± Cui Heng chuckled. ¡°The person beside you only has a respectful attitude towards you, and Zhao Tianyi doesn¡¯t dare to look straight at you,¡± Xuan Bei said respectfully. ¡°I believe you¡¯re the real person behind that invitation.¡± ¡°You can say that.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°May I ask, Immortal Venerable, why did you gather all of us?¡± Zen Master Xuan Bei¡¯s temperament was very straightforward. He had always been direct and would ask bluntly if he had any questions. It was the same now. ¡°To let you see through some people clearly.¡± Cui Heng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Zen Master should have some feelings about certain matters, right?¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± Zen Master Xuan Bei¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this. He looked at Zhao Tianyi beside him and saw him nod. He said in extreme shock, ¡°Have you investigated those traitors who secretly colluded with the Outer World?!¡± Clearly, he had long interacted with Zhao Tianyi and knew that many Mystic Palaces and Buddhist monasteries had already sided with the Outer World. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zhao Tianyi nodded and smiled. ¡°With Immortal Venerable around, you and I can just watch the show from the side. They¡¯ll jump out soon.¡± ¡°Amitabha!¡± Zen Master Xuan Bei chanted a Buddhist proclamation and bowed very respectfully to Cui Heng again. ¡°Thank you, Immortal Venerable, for returning Taihong Star to a peaceful world.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a simple task.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°A simple task¡­¡± Zen Master Xuan Bei opened his mouth, not knowing how to answer. Actually, from the moment Taihong Star was repeatedly attacked a hundred years ago, they had already known about the existence of the Outer World, and they also knew that some people on Taihong Star had sided with the Outer World. However, who these people were and how to find them had always been the biggest problem for them. Now, the Immortal Venerable actually said that it was a simple task. The danger seemed too exaggerated. ¡°This time, we gathered all the forces because we wanted these traitors to be exposed in front of everyone,¡± Zhao Tianyi said in a low voice. ¡°We wanted to give them no chance to quibble and no room to turn the tables.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Zen Master Xuan Bei nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Right. As the saying goes, one should kill a tiger thoroughly. There can¡¯t be any future trouble.¡± ¡°That group of people are all here.¡± At this moment, Cui Heng looked outside and smiled. ¡°We should go out.¡± ¡°Yes, Immortal Venerable!¡± ¡°Yes, Immortal Venerable!¡± Zhao Tianyi and Zen Master Xuan Bei said in unison. ¡­ At this moment, the meeting hall of the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace was unprecedentedly lively. This should be the first time in thousands of years that all the leaders of the top factions on Taihong Star had gathered. The 21 Immortal Sects, the three Buddhist monasteries, and the two Mystic Palaces were all here. Only the Sect Master of the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace, Zhao Tianyi, and the Abbot of the Pure Land Buddhist Hall, Zen Master Xuan Bei, had yet to arrive. The Sages of the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace stood in the corner nervously. They had never seen such a scene. More than 20 Sage Kings were gathered, and there were three Creators. This was unprecedented! Seats were placed in the meeting hall. Zen Master Shantong, Yue Canghai, and another Creator sat at the front with unfriendly expressions. ¡°This Zhao Tianyi is really arrogant. He actually wants us to wait for him.¡± Yue Canghai suddenly spoke and sneered. ¡°Could it be that he thinks that he can firmly suppress us just because he has hooked up with an expert?¡± ¡°Amitabha. Benefactor Yue, don¡¯t say that. I don¡¯t think Benefactor Zhao is that kind of person.¡± Zen Master Shantong pressed his palms together and chanted a Buddhist proclamation. He smiled and said, ¡°However, I¡¯ve indeed heard that Benefactor Zhao has befriended an expert and has some connections with everyone here.¡± it As soon as these words were spoken, immediately attracted the attention of many people. The powerful laws contained in the invitation shocked even the Creators, and the Sage Kings felt incomparable fear. Without thinking, they knew that this was definitely not something Zhao Tianyi could do. There was definitely an expert behind the scenes. Those who had not defected to the other side and had not discussed this matter in the Imperial Sky Divine Palace were very curious about this expert¡¯s identity. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this too,¡± Ye Zhuo said at the right time. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s said that this expert was Hongwu¡¯s teacher back then. He might be a Lord of the Heavens.¡± ¡°What, a Lord of the Heavens?!¡± ¡°How is that possible? The Heaven Realm has long disappeared, and no one has been given the authority of the Heavens. Where did this Lord of the Heavens come from?!¡± ¡°Impossible, it¡¯s impossible for a Lord of the Heavens to suddenly appear!¡± A stone stirred up a thousand waves. The meeting hall immediately became noisy, and many people did not believe it. Of course, there were also a few people who panicked. Although these people did not side with the Outer World, they had once targeted Hongwu. Now that they heard that Hongwu¡¯s teacher had appeared and was a Lord of the Heavens, they naturally had mixed feelings and fear. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m indeed his teacher.¡± At this moment, Cui Heng¡¯s voice came from outside, immediately causing the noisy meeting hall to fall silent. Everyone shut their mouths and looked at the door in unison. Then, Cui Heng walked at the front with Hui Shi beside him. Zhao Tianyi and Zen Master Xuan Bei followed behind him. This order immediately made the gazes of everyone present turn solemn. It was obvious that Zhao Tianyi and Zen Master Xuan Bei tacitly agreed that the two people in front were stronger than them. Could it really be a Lord of the Heavens?! This was too terrifying and unbelievable! The moment Cui Heng appeared, Zen Master Shantong made a very hidden gesture at Yue Canghai. Moreover, only the two of them knew what it meant. He gestured for the other party to prepare to begin the sacrifice. ¡°The group of people in the meeting hall have already been thrown into chaos by my words just now. Now that they¡¯ve seen this person personally appear, it¡¯s the point where their hearts are the weakest, and it¡¯s also the best opportunity to offer the sacrifices!¡± Zen Master Shantong¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up with a ferocious light. He gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°Begin!!¡± This sudden roar suddenly broke the dead silence in the meeting hall. Immediately after, two extremely dense scarlet lights burst out from Zen Master Shantong and Yue Canghai. At the same time, Ye Zhuo and the other 15 people from the Immortal sects, as well as the people from the Pagoda Buddhist Hall and the Great Bright Buddhist Hall, emitted a scarlet light. Rumble! The void suddenly trembled, emitting deafening thunder. The outline of an illusory palace actually appeared out of thin air in the sky of the meeting hall, as if it was wrapped in endless power and was about to crush down! ¡°What is this?!¡± ¡°Stop, what are you doing!¡± ¡°Not good, I can¡¯t move!¡± Many people exclaimed that they could not move. They were incomparably shocked to discover that at some point, they had already been tightly bound by balls of scarlet light and could not move at all. ¡°Sacrifice! This is a sacrifice. They want to sacrifice us!¡± The Creator realm expert was the first to discover that something was wrong. He looked at Zen Master Shantong, Yue Canghai, and the others in shock and anger and roared, ¡°What are you trying to do!¡± However, at this moment, Zen Master Shantong and Yue Canghai ignored him. Their gazes were focused on Cui Heng and Zhao Tianyi. ¡°Zhao Tianyi, and Hongwu¡¯s teacher, you¡¯re too arrogant. Everyone in the meeting hall and all the living beings on Taihong Star will lose their lives because of your arrogance!¡± ¡°Die!!¡± Chapter 414 - Its Just a Battle Between Ants, Dont Worry About Him Chapter 414 It¡¯s Just a Battle Between Ants, Don¡¯t Worry About Him ¡°The Grand Primordium Strange Dao is the greatest and the widest. Divine Vast Sect, Heavenly Immortal. Great Mercy, Great Sage¡¯s Great Wish. Immortal Golden Watchtower, Divine Lord Yu Tian!¡± ¡°The Grand Primordium Strange Dao is the greatest and the widest. Divine Vast Sect, Heavenly Immortal. Great Mercy, Great Sage¡¯s Great Wish. Immortal Golden Watchtower, Divine Lord Yu Tian!¡± Zen Master Shantong and Yue Canghai continuously chanted the scripture of Divine Lord Yu Tian, as if they were sincerely praying to this powerful existence and praying for his power to descend. At the same time, Ye Zhuo and the others also began to sing Their eyes were slightly closed, and their entire bodies emitted a scarlet light. They actually condensed into pillars of light that connected with the phantom of the Imperial Sky Divine Palace. The expressions on these people¡¯s faces were even more pious than Zen Master Shantong and Yue Canghai, the two Creators. They were filled with madness and obsession, as if the meaning of their lives was to chant this scripture. ¡°The Grand Primordium Strange Dao is the greatest and the widest. Divine Vast Sect, Heavenly Immortal. Great Mercy, Great Sage¡¯s Great Wish. Immortal Golden Watchtower, Divine Lord Yu Tian!¡± At this moment, countless scriptures chantings of Divine Lord Yu Tian overlapped. The incomparably huge palace phantom condensed and actually appeared in the eyes of everyone on Taihong Star. The phantom of the Imperial Sky Divine Palace could be clearly seen in every corner of the planet. This huge palace seemed to be everywhere. A vast and endless pressure spreaded out, making the people on this planet feel unprecedented fear. Whether it was the Sage Kings and Creators who stood at the top of Taihong Star, or ordinary people who did not even know martial arts, they all looked up at the sky in horror. At the same time, extremely subtle energy quietly flew out from the bodies of countless living beings on Taihong Star. They were all attracted by the scarlet light and gathered towards the palace phantom in the sky. It was the trace of Dharmic power that Cui Heng had scattered into the bodies of the living beings on Taihong Star. Now, accompanied by Zen Master Shantong and Yue Canghai¡¯s sacrificial ritual, they had all been sucked out and become the energy fuel for the sacrificial ritual to activate the power of the Imperial Sky Divine Palace. ¡°Hahahaha! Hahaha!¡± Zen Master Shantong suddenly laughed loudly. There was no longer any compassion or peace on his face. Instead, he looked at Cui Heng and Zhao Tianyi with killing intent and said sternly, ¡°It¡¯s your honor to die under such a supreme treasure and divine artifact! Sacrifice!¡± As he roared, the Sage Kings and Creators who were already wrapped in scarlet light exclaimed. ¡°My body is melting, and my power is draining!¡± ¡°No! No! What¡¯s going on? My cultivation realm has actually begun to regress! Stop! Stop quickly!¡± ¡°Shantong, Yue Canghai! You two beasts, stop!¡± These people were normally extraordinary experts. They were high and mighty, looking down on the mortal world. If they were placed among the starry skies of the myriad worlds, they could definitely be respected as supreme experts. an But now, they have completely lost their demeanor. They were all shouting in extreme fear, and some had even begun to beg for mercy. However, all of this was useless. Zen Master Shantong and Yue Canghai turned a deaf ear to their shouts, as if they had not heard anything. They continued to stare at Cui Heng and Zhao Tianyi. The killing intent was strong! Boom! At this moment, an earth-shattering bang suddenly exploded in the ears of every living being on Taihong Star, giving them a splitting headache. The originally phantom-like Imperial Sky Divine Palace had already condensed into a physical body at some point. An incomparably terrifying and powerful energy fluctuation instantly enveloped most of Taihong Star. Under such a huge pressure, the entire Taihong Star began to tremble violently. The many array formations and restrictions that originally covered this planet were all shattered in an instant, and the sects and Mystic Palaces became defenseless. At the same time, a scarlet light began to sweep through the world. In just a few breaths, the sky of Taihong Star turned scarlet, looking incomparably demonic. At this moment, the scene was as if it was about to destroy the entire Taihong Star, causing the fear in everyone¡¯s hearts to become even stronger. Especially the Sage Kings and the Creator who were being sacrificed. While this scarlet light covered the sky, it made them feel like they had returned to that day 3,000 years ago. Back then, Taihong Star was sucked into the Door of Heaven without warning. It seemed that it was only after passing through such a terrifying scarlet light that they truly arrived at the seemingly endless empty place. It was also when they passed through the scarlet light that 90% of the living beings on Taihong Star died. Now, this terrifying light was actually going to envelop Taihong Star again? We¡¯re finished! It was completely over! At this moment, including the Creator, everyone was already in despair. They no longer thought that they had any chance to resist. Zen Master Shantong and Yue Canghai revealed extremely satisfied smiles. They opened their arms and faced the condensed Imperial Sky Divine Palace in the sky. They looked up at the sky and laughed. ¡°Punish them with divine punishment and completely destroy these two. Obliterate their bodies and souls!!¡± Rumble! It was as if the void had been pierced through and the world had exploded. At the same time, an extremely strong, bright, and powerful scarlet light suddenly burst out! Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Countless Dao runes, Dharmas, and Logos in the world were trembling, as if they were expressing their fear of this scarlet light. In an instant, wherever the scarlet light passed, all the Heaven Earth Origin Qi, Dao runes, Dharmas, and Logos automatically retreated, forming a state similar to a vacuum. Hence, this scarlet light which carried enough power to distort the laws of Taihong Star, accurately bombarded the place where Cui Heng and Zhao Tianyi were. ¡°Die!¡± ¡°Die!¡± Zen Master Shantong and Yue Canghai roared at the sky. Facing this scarlet light that was really like a divine punishment, Zhao Tianyi¡¯s face could not help but turn pale. His body instinctively trembled, and subconscious fear erupted. However, his willpower was very strong. No matter how terrified he was, he did not retreat half a step. He still stood by Cui Heng¡¯s side and looked straight at the scarlet light. Cui Heng¡¯s expression did not change. His gaze was gentle and deep. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly with a smile as he quietly watched the arrival of the scarlet light. It was as if he was looking at an incomparably ordinary scenery. Until the scarlet light crossed the void, distorted Dharma and Logos, crushed the Heaven Earth Origin Qi, and arrived in front of him without obstruction¡­ Cui Heng seemed to shake his head helplessly. Then, he took a light breath and exhaled. ¡°Hu!¡± ¡­. Outside the starry sky where Cui Heng was, there was a strange starry sky. Although there were planets and stars here, they were not the main body of this starry sky. These stars were actually surrounding an incomparably huge ellipsoid-shaped body. It was actually a huge world wrapped in black and yellow Qi. Below the Black Yellow Qi was a vast layer of scarlet light that enveloped the entire world. In this light, billions of eyes kept opening and closing. They were all facing the sky and breathing in the free energy that filled the universe, turning it into the Essence Energy in the world. Inside the scarlet light were countless strange creatures that relied on the nourishment of the scarlet light to survive. Below this layer of scarlet light was the normal atmosphere. It was layered and more than 100,000 kilometers thick, like a huge air barrier that was upside down on a flat land and sea. It¡¯s a hemispherical dome! The world was vast! In the sky 300,000 feet above this strange world, there was actually a floating continent. It was a full 10,000 kilometers wide and had cities built on it, like an independent small world. The cities were like stars surrounding the moon, surrounding a huge palace in the center of this floating continent¡ªthe Imperial Sky Divine Palace! This was the temple where Divine Lord Yu Tian lived, and also the core of power in this world. Even those big shots who had surpassed the Nine Realms of the Immortal World had to be respectful in the Imperial Sky Divine Palace. At this moment, in the Imperial Sky Divine Palace. Three Venerables at the Second Heaven Gate realm knelt in front of a ball of scarlet light respectfully. They lowered their heads and did not even dare to look at the ball of light. ¡°Divine Lord, I sensed some abnormal movements from the Imperial Sky Divine Palace in the Outer World just now. Someone must have used a sacrificial technique to activate the power of the Divine Palace.¡± ¡°Although that Imperial Sky Divine Palace is only a replica, it also has extremely powerful might, far exceeding the limits of the Nine Realms of the Immortal World. Now that it¡¯s actually activated, it might mean that a Heaven Gate expert from the other world has appeared.¡± ¡°Then should we make a move? Please guide us, Divine Lord.¡± The direction that these three Heaven Gate Venerables were in charge of was to check the abnormality on Taihong Star through the imitation of the Imperial Sky Divine Palace. Once they discovered any abnormalities or special circumstances, they had to leave to report to Divine Lord Yu Tian and ask about the method to deal with it. Then, they had to deal with it according to his will. Buzz! Buzz! The scarlet light trembled slightly, indicating that Divine Lord Yu Tian had already heard their report. Then, a voice came from inside. ¡°It¡¯s just a battle between ants. Don¡¯t worry about him.¡± Chapter 415 - SOS Chapter 415 SOS ¡°Hu!!¡± To Cui Heng, this breath was just the most ordinary breath, but in the perception of others, it was an earth-shattering and terrifying power. The moment he exhaled, an incomparably huge hole appeared in the space in front of Cui Heng. Countless spatial turbulence spread out, instantly shattering the surrounding Dharma and Logos, and distorting the laws in the distance. The incomparably powerful scarlet light stopped abruptly and stopped there. It did not move forward, back, or dissipate. It clearly looked like this light was still bursting forward, but there were no traces of scarlet light in front of it. It was as if something in front of him had swallowed the scarlet light that burst out. It was very strange. This sudden change stunned everyone present. He did not understand what was going on at all. ¡°It¡¯s distorted. The laws have been distorted!¡± The Creator who was being sacrificed suddenly exclaimed. He stared fixedly at the scarlet light and exclaimed, ¡°What kind of power is this? It actually distorted the laws in front of this light!¡± ¡°After the laws are distorted, this light can never pass through this area and can only cycle back and forth indefinitely! This, this is really too unbelievable!¡± Although this Creator understood the situation with the scarlet light, he could not understand how it was done at all. It was just like how he did not understand how Hongwu¡¯s army could make space collapse and shatter with just a breath and even distort the laws. It was just a breath! How did this happen? This did not seem like something a human could do. This was too ridiculous! What realm was he at?! In fact, the current situation was only the beginning The breath Cui Heng blew out contained much more than this. As the scarlet light cycled endlessly on the spot, the shattered space further expanded. The spatial storm became even stronger and actually swallowed the scarlet light. Immediately after, this incomparably huge spatial hole spread out a storm wantonly. It was as if there was an endless suction force that instantly swallowed the scarlet light that had just enveloped the entire Taihong Star. The sky and ground returned to their original state. The fear suppressed in the hearts of all living beings dissipated, leaving only the huge Imperial Sky Divine Palace floating in the sky. In the next moment, the breath Cui Heng blew out was wrapped in an incomparably powerful spatial storm, as if it had the power to destroy the world as it ruthlessly collided with the Imperial Sky Divine Palace. Boom! An earth-shattering bang exploded, resounding throughout the universe. The Imperial Sky Divine Palace was knocked over by this strike, and the countless laws that were connected to it fluctuated. Under the influence of such huge amounts of laws, Taihong Star trembled violently again. Even the stars in the starry sky outside became dim at that moment. It was precisely because of this collision that the terrifying pressure emitted by the Imperial Sky Divine Palace disappeared. It even made it unable to maintain its huge form and became only 1% of its previous size. At the same time, the Imperial Sky Divine Palace also lost the phenomenon that caused it to seem to be everywhere on Taihong Star. As long as it was not a living being near the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace, they would not be able to see this Imperial Sky Divine Palace. The divine might of this Imperial Sky Divine Palace from the Outer World suddenly decreased greatly! At this moment, Monk Shantong and Yue Canghai were already horrified. They looked at Cui Heng with ashen faces, their eyes wide open in disbelief. ¡°How is this possible? How is this possible? This is the Imperial Sky Divine Palace. This is a supreme divine artifact that has surpassed the Nine Realms of the Immortal World!¡± Monk Shantong kept shaking his head and muttering, ¡°Impossible, this is impossible. Amitabha, Amitabha! Divine Lord, help me, Divine Lord, help me!!¡± ¡°You, you, who exactly are you? You can¡¯t be Hongwu¡¯s teacher!¡± Yue Canghai stared fixedly at Cui Heng and said with a trembling voice, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for there to be such a powerful existence like you in this world. That¡¯s right, you, you must be from the Heaven Realm!¡± At this point, he suddenly paused, and his face actually revealed an ecstatic expression. His body immediately emitted a scarlet light as he shouted, ¡°Divine Lord, Divine Lord! There are people from the Heaven Realm who have descended to the mortal world! Divine Lord, help me!¡± The Outer World expert who had bestowed them with the Imperial Sky Divine Palace had once told them that if they discovered anyone from the Heaven Realm descending, they had to immediately send the news through the Imperial Sky Divine Palace. This way, the Outer World experts who had truly surpassed the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World would descend and kill the people of the Heaven Realm. Now, Yue Canghai felt that he had grabbed onto his last straw. Regardless of whether the person in front of him was the Heaven Realm or not, he had to do this. After all, this was his only chance to live! ¡°Immortal Venerable, not good! He wants to ask the Outer World for help!¡± Zhao Tianyi immediately became anxious when he saw this and wanted to circulate his power to stop him. ¡°We can¡¯t let him succeed!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Cui Heng raised his hand gently and let the power condensed by Zhao Tianyi dissipate. He said indifferently, ¡°Wait.¡± He was fishing. ¡­. At this moment, in the Imperial Sky Divine Palace. This place suddenly became incomparably silent. The ball of scarlet light flickered slightly, as if it had been silent for a long time. Just now, after the scarlet light said, ¡°It¡¯s just a battle between ants. Don¡¯t worry about him¡±, they all sensed that the imitation of the Imperial Sky Divine Palace had been severely injured. Moreover, the damage it suffered should not be small. Even the power it possessed had been crushed. It was as if it had suffered a destructive blow. Then, the Imperial Sky Divine Palace fell into a long silence. Clearly, Divine Lord Yu Tian had misjudged. To be able to defeat the replica of the Imperial Sky Divine Palace which had power equivalent to the Second Heaven Gate realm, he was definitely an expert. He was not an ant. But who would dare to say that the Divine Lord was wrong? That was courting death. At this moment, one of the three Heaven Gate Venerables suddenly stepped forward and knelt down. He respectfully faced the scarlet ball of light in front of him and shouted, ¡°Reporting to Divine Lord ¡°That Outer World person is extremely bold. He actually dared to harm the Imperial Sky Divine Palace. He deserves to die! I¡¯m willing to cross over and kill that arrogant person as a warning to others!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, it immediately attracted the attention of the other two. However, the scarlet light still did not make a sound, as if it had not heard the words of the Heaven Gate Venerable. At this moment, another Heaven Gate Venerable¡¯s expression changed slightly. Then, he smiled happily and said, ¡°Congratulations, Divine Lord. Congratulations, there¡¯s good news from the Outer World! ¡°Divine Lord, someone from the Heaven Realm has descended to the mortal realm. He¡¯s probably the bold person who defeated the power of the Imperial Sky Divine Palace. I¡¯m willing to go over to kill the enemy!¡± Buzz! Buzz! The scarlet light finally produced subtle fluctuations, causing water-like ripples. Then, a voice rang out. ¡°The three of you, go. Return with the corpse of that person from the Heaven Realm!¡± Divine Lord Yu Tian said indifferently. The three of them said in unison, ¡°We won¡¯t let you down!¡± ¡°Very good!¡± The person in the scarlet light said in a low voice, ¡°I will help you cross the border and help you hide from the heavenly secrets, but you will only have 15 minutes at most.¡± The three of them bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Thank you, Divine Lord!¡± ¡­. As the power of the Imperial Sky Divine Palace was crushed by Cui Heng¡¯s breath, Zen Master Shantong and Yue Canghai¡¯s sacrifice naturally stopped. However, the two of them did not give up yet. They still tried to ask the experts of the Outer World for help through the Imperial Sky Divine Palace and made their final struggle. Cui Heng stood there quietly and waited with a smile on his face. His hands had already been put into his sleeves as he secretly formed hand seals, ready to release them at any time. Buzz! Buzz! Suddenly, the Imperial Sky Divine Palace, which had already lost its might, trembled. It actually lit up with scarlet divine light again, and its boundless power rose again. At the same time, three incomparably majestic figures appeared out of thin air. Their bodies were intertwined with endless laws that contained boundless power. ¡°Divine Lord? It¡¯s the Outer World¡¯s Divine Lord!¡± Zen Master Shantong revealed an ecstatic expression. He pointed at Cui Heng and shouted, ¡°Divine Lord, quickly kill this person. He¡¯s from the Heaven Realm and is incomparably powerful!¡± ¡°Greetings, Divine Lord. Please kill this person from the Heaven Realm!¡± Yue Canghai also begged the three of them. At the same time, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°We¡¯re finally saved.¡± The three incomparably majestic voices ignored the two of them. Their gazes locked onto Cui Heng. Just as they were about to speak, they suddenly felt the five elements around them reverse and space shatter, turning into boundless chaos! Five Elements Primordial Chaos Yin Yang Reversal Technique! Chapter 416 - All Very Cautious, Quite A Harvest Chapter 416 All Very Cautious, Quite A Harvest These three Heaven Gate Venerates were only at the Second Heaven Gate realm. Facing a spell of the level of the Five Elements Primordial Chaos Yin Yang Reversal Technique, they naturally had no room to resist. In an instant, they were lost in the endless chaos. They felt like small boats floating in the sea, unable to find their way at all. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What is this?!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we head to the Outer World under the protection of the Divine Lord? We did successfully cross over just now. Why did we suddenly¡­¡± ¡°Not good! We¡¯re trapped. An ambush, we¡¯ve been ambushed! Why is there an ambush?!¡± The three Heaven Gate Venerables were shocked. They did not expect to encounter such a situation. In their opinion, with the protection of Divine Lord Yu Tian, they could hide from the heavenly secrets for a short period of time. This way, they could unleash their full strength. In other words, the complete strength of the Second Heaven Gate realm. Ever since the Heaven Realm of this Star Field disappeared, any Heaven Gate realm expert could be said to be invincible here. Under normal circumstances, even if there was only one Second Heaven Gate realm expert, it was enough to sweep through this Outer World realm. Not to mention three. However, they never expected to be ambushed the moment they appeared. Before they could even speak or make a sound, they were trapped in this extremely strange place. What is going on now?! Could it be that there was an expert who had surpassed the Second Heaven Gate realm here?! The person who defeated the replica of the Imperial Sky Divine Palace had strength that surpassed the Second Heaven Gate realm? How was that possible! Although the imitation of the Imperial Sky Divine Palace was a treasure that was equivalent to the Second Heaven Gate realm, it was forcefully activated by someone with a sacrificial technique and it could not perfectly unleash the power it held. Under normal circumstances, even the most ordinary Second Heaven Gate realm expert could easily dissipate the power of the replica of Imperial Sky Divine Palace. It did not require much strength. If they encountered an expert at the Third Heaven Gate realm, the replica of the Imperial Sky Divine Palace would directly be shattered. It would not be like now, where its power was just scattered. Therefore, in the eyes of these three Outer World Heaven Gate Venerables, Cui Heng was only someone who barely had the strength of the Second Heaven Gate realm. It was unlikely for him to have reached the Third Heaven Gate realm. This was also the reason why they dared to threaten to cross over and kill Cui Heng. They were all old foxes who had lived for countless years. Naturally, they had to be completely confident before they would take the initiative to do such a dangerous thing. However, they never expected such an outcome. They seemed to have been deceived! The Heaven Gate expert here was not only in the Second Heaven Gate realm! It might not even be just the Third realm! The five elements disintegrated in front of their eyes, the universe was reversed, and space was shattered into boundless chaos. It didn¡¯t seem to be something that could be created by a cultivator of the Third Heaven Gate realm. He might be something even stronger. However, if he was even stronger than the Third Heaven Gate realm, wouldn¡¯t that mean that he had already crossed the First Heavenly Ladder and possessed strength comparable to the Divine Lord?! ¡°What kind of existence have we come to kill?!¡± In the special chaotic space created by the Five Elements Primordial Chaos Yin Yang Reversal Technique, a Heaven Gate expert muttered in confusion. At this moment, he was already in despair. He had no idea what to do next. There was no sky or earth in this boundless chaos. There were no laws or Heaven Earth Origin Qi that they could mobilize. There was violent chaotic turbulence and void cracks everywhere. If they were not careful, they might be severely injured and could not escape at all. While the three Outer World Heaven Gate experts were in despair, Zen Master Shantong, Yue Canghai, and the others outside looked at the scene in front of them with their mouths agape, almost unable to believe their eyes. In front of the Imperial Sky Divine Palace, the void within a radius of thousands of feet had already become chaos. It emitted an incomparably terrifying aura that made one tremble in fear. ¡°How can this be? This is the Outer World¡¯s Divine Lord!¡± Zen Master Shantong looked at the chaos in disbelief, not understanding why. Why did such a strange power suddenly appear and surround the Outer World¡¯s Divine Lord? Why was the Outer World¡¯s Divine Lord trapped inside without any resistance?! Shouldn¡¯t the Outer World¡¯s Divine Lord be invincible? An Outer World Divine Lord was a powerful existence that had surpassed the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World. He was a big shot who could compare to a former Heaven Realm expert! Why was this happening?! As the leaders, Zen Master Shantong and Yue Canghai had already fallen into deep confusion and self-doubt. It was even more unbearable for Ye Zhuo and the others. Extreme fear had completely filled their hearts, making their entire bodies tremble and they could barely stand. Cui Heng looked at the three Outer World Heaven Gate experts in disappointment. He frowned slightly and muttered, ¡°There are actually only three Second Heaven Gate realm experts. They didn¡¯t even send a Third Heaven Gate realm expert over.¡± As these three people were too weak, he did not continue to release other spells after activating the Five Elements Primordial Chaos Yin Yang Reversal Technique. Otherwise, the three of them would not even have a chance to think. Their bodies and souls would be destroyed on the spot. ¡°Hui Shi, go and capture these people.¡± Cui Heng instructed Hui Shi to capture Zen Master Shantong, Yue Canghai, Ye Zhuo, and the others and wait for their punishment. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Hui Shi nodded. To him, who was already at the Peak of the Ninth Realm, capturing these Creators and Sage Kings who had almost collapsed could be said to be as easy as blowing dust off his palms. Cui Heng continued to maintain the Five Elements Primordial Chaos Yin Yang Reversal Technique. At the same time, he circulated his Dharmic powers and maintained the normal state of the Imperial Sky Divine Palace. He specially created the illusion that they were fighting a bitter battle. However, after waiting for almost 15 minutes, there were still no reinforcements from the other side. After a quarter of an hour, the power that blinded the heavenly secrets on the three Outer World Heaven Gate realm experts dissipated. At the same time, the Imperial Sky Divine Palace suddenly dimmed. ¡°The strange power attached to this palace is gone, and its connection with the Outer World has been severed.¡± Cui Heng could see the changes in the Imperial Sky Divine Palace at a glance. Now, he already understood that these three Outer World Heaven Gate experts had been given up. Divine Lord Yu Tian had clearly sensed the abnormality here and decisively gave up on the three of them. At the same time, he cut off the connection between the Imperial Sky Divine Palace and the Outer World to prevent people from tracking them down. Moreover, when the power that covered the heavenly secrets dissipated, it tried to bring some information back. It was clearly a method used by Divine Lord Yu Tian to investigate the situation here. Cui Heng frowned slightly and modified this information subtly. He curled his lips and said, ¡°They¡¯re very meticulous. Or were these three Heaven Gate experts actually thrown over to test the waters?¡± He strived to be careful when he did things and would try his best to avoid any dangerous situations. However, when he met others who were also so careful, he felt that it was not very beautiful. Unfortunately, Divine Lord Yu Tian was still not powerful enough. Although he had brought some information back, it was only what Cui Heng wanted him to see. Moreover, that trace of power had also exposed the characteristics of Divine Lord Yu Tian. Cui Heng could determine the level of Divine Lord Yu Tian¡¯s strength by analyzing the characteristics of that trace of power. ¡°It indeed far exceeds the Peak Nascent Soul realm, but it¡¯s far inferior to the Soul Formation realm. It¡¯s between the Peak Nascent Soul realm and the Early-stage Soul Formation realm.¡± Cui Heng quickly came to a conclusion. ¡°Is this the level after crossing the First Heavenly Ladder? I just don¡¯t know what level of Heaven Gate he is at¡­¡± Thinking of this, he looked at the ball of chaos in the sky. He raised his hand and grabbed it into his palm. The three Outer World Heaven Gate experts naturally also landed in his palm. ¡°I¡¯ll know when I ask them later. Hmm, if I calculate carefully, the gains this time are actually not small¡­ ¡°Three people at the Second Heaven Gate realm. Their understanding of the Outer World should be relatively deep. Yu Lei and Shi Qingyu¡¯s realms are too low, so their interactions are still too narrow.¡± ¡­. At this moment, in the Imperial Sky Divine Palace. In the empty hall, only the scarlet light flickered. ¡°There¡¯s indeed a problem with that Star Field.¡± A voice came from the scarlet light, as if it was muttering to itself, ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t go over personally. Otherwise, it would definitely be a fierce battle and it would be difficult to escape. ¡°The Fourth Heaven Gate realm. That Outer World actually has a Fourth Heaven Gate realm expert. It¡¯s really unexpected. Their Heaven Realm has clearly been corroded by the Supreme Lord for hundreds of thousands of years. Where did this person come from?!¡± When Cui Heng was modifying that piece of information, he changed his strength to the level of Divine Lord Yu Tian. In the eyes of Divine Lord Yu Tian, this was naturally the Fourth Heaven Gate realm. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, something¡¯s definitely wrong!¡± The scarlet light suddenly flickered violently. ¡°I have to inform the Supreme Lord about this. Perhaps something has happened in the Outer World¡¯s Heaven Realm!¡± ¡­ . Cui Heng had developed a new spell based on the Five Elements Primordial Chaos Yin Yang Reversal Technique and the Miniature Thousand Mile Court Technique. He was about to put a ball of chaos into a specific void, forming an inescapable cage. It was most suitable for imprisoning extraordinary experts. He named this spell ¡°Primordial Cage¡±. The three experts from the other world were very lucky to become the first to test this spell. They would probably all give good reviews. Cui Heng imprisoned the three Outer World experts first. After he finished questioning Zen Master Shantong, Yue Canghai, and the others, he would find the three of them to understand the situation of the Outer World. The place he conducted the questioning was in the Sect Master¡¯s Hall of the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace. Zen Master Shantong, Yue Canghai, Ye Zhuo, and the others who had sided with the Outer World were not the only ones who came here. There were also ordinary experts like Zen Master Xuan Bei from Taihong Star. However, they had all been sucked into the Heaven Gate with Taihong Star, so they naturally had to share the same culture. Of course, their treatment was still very different. Some were kneeling, some were sitting, and some were preparing tea. Cui Heng sat at the head of the table. His gaze swept across the group of people kneeling below and he frowned slightly. They all looked dispirited and sallow. They also lowered their heads and remained silent. They did not look like Creators or Sage Kings at all. How should he start? Should he start with just anyone? ¡°Immortal Venerable, why don¡¯t you let me start?¡± Zhao Tianyi sat beside Cui Heng and explained respectfully, ¡°These people don¡¯t look like they will answer directly.¡± He knew that he was in the wrong first. Although Cui Heng did not pursue the matter, he still wanted to seize every opportunity to work hard to improve his image in Cui Heng¡¯s heart. Cui Heng glanced at him, then nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Chapter 417 - Evil Ghosts Above the Buddhas, Demons Above the Immortals Chapter 417 Evil Ghosts Above the Buddhas, Demons Above the Immortals ¡°All of this started 3,000 years ago¡­¡± Zhao Tianyi recounted the past. 3,000 years ago, Taihong Star was only a very ordinary living star in the starry skies of the myriad worlds. The strongest cultivator there was only at the Mystic Deity realm. Although Taihong Star was not too weak at that time, it was definitely not strong. It was vastly different from the situation now, where they have five Creator realm experts. It was only after the Heaven Gate opened that Taihong Star underwent such a world-shaking change. Moreover, it left its original location and arrived at the edge of this Star Field. According to Zhao Tianyi, the Heaven Gate suddenly appeared and opened without warning. Before that, they did not sense any abnormalities at all. One day, a huge door more than 10,000 feet tall suddenly appeared in the sky above Taihong Star. Its entire body emitted an incomparably holy light, as if it was a supreme divine object that had descended from an endless height. It was extremely noble. Moreover, that huge door gave off an extremely ancient feeling, as if it was a treasure that had existed since the endless ages. It was eternal and indestructible. At that moment, everyone on Taihong Star could see this huge door clearly. Moreover, even if one only took a look at this huge door, they would instantly comprehend all kinds of mysterious and powerful martial techniques. Most of the martial arts inheritances on Taihong Star were comprehended at that time. In addition, after seeing the huge door, one would naturally know what it was. ¡°Heaven¡¯s Gate. After passing it, you can head to the Heaven Realm.¡± This was also the reason why the people of Taihong Star knew that it was the Heaven Gate. Such a magical phenomenon was unimaginable to the people on Taihong Star at that time. There was no way to understand it at all. Granted, they did not have the time to understand. Zhao Tianyi described that after the Heaven Gate appeared, in less than 15 minutes, the two tightly closed doors suddenly opened. What followed was an unimaginably powerful suction force. The void around Taihong Star suddenly distorted, and the entire planet and all the living beings on it became smaller as they were sucked into the Heaven Gate. ¡°After entering the Heaven Gate, the first thing we saw was an endless expanse of scarlet light¡­¡± Zhao Tianyi paused when he said this. He looked at Zen Master Shantong and the others and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s the light they triggered when they conducted the sacrifice earlier.¡± ¡°This light has an extremely strong corruption ability. For most people, the moment they are infected by this light, they will either instantly rot into dust or lose their minds and turn into monsters with eyes all over their bodies. It¡¯s very terrifying.¡± ¡°After we passed through the scarlet light, 90% of the living beings on Taihong Star were dead. My daughter also died at that time. I saw her decay into a ball of dust with my own eyes, but there was nothing I could do.¡± Zhao Tianyi¡¯s voice was a little sorrowful, clearly recalling the helpless scene back then. After calming down, he continued, ¡°After passing through the scarlet light, we came to an empty place. There was nothing there, only endless white.¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s also in this place that our bodies and souls were baptized and purified from the inside out, allowing us, who originally only had ordinary physiques, to suddenly have many geniuses with Divine Bodies and Sacred Bodies that are more suitable for cultivation.¡± ¡°After this rebirth, most of the people fell into a deep sleep. Only the five of us who are Creators now, were awake.¡± ¡°We saw five golden lights suddenly descend from the endless snow-white void. We each entered a golden light and were teleported to different places.¡± ¡°I went to a palace filled with talismans and cloud seals. There, I entered a state of epiphany and optimized my original cultivation technique. That was how I wrote the Heavenly Seal Jade Chapter Secret Records.¡± ¡°After I comprehended the Heavenly Seal Jade Chapter Secret Records, I left the palace. After a moment of daze, I realized that Taihong Star had already returned to the void of the universe.¡± ¡°As for where the remaining four were sent to, I don¡¯t know.¡± At this point, he looked at Zen Master Shanfa, Yue Canghai, and the others. Zen Master Xuan Bei and the other two Creators also looked thoughtful. ¡°Amitabha.¡± Zen Master Xuan Bei suddenly opened his mouth and chanted a Buddhist proclamation. He pressed his palms together and bowed respectfully to Cui Heng. ¡°Immortal Venerable, since Zhao Tianyi has already said it, This old monk will naturally also explain my part clearly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m different from Zhao Tianyi. I wasn¡¯t sent to any palace. Instead, I came to a boundless pure land. There were millions of Buddhas and endless Buddhist light. Above all of that, there was a golden lotus platform.¡± ¡°But, but¡­ the person sitting on the golden lotus platform was not the Buddha Ancestor, nor was it the Lord of the Pure Land. It¡¯s actually an evil ghost that¡¯s completely scarlet in color.¡± ¡°The moment I saw the evil ghost, I also saw the appearance of the millions of Buddhas clearly. Their Buddhist bodies were incomplete, and their Buddhist light was dim. Their entire bodies were covered in golden blood, and their faces were filled with resentment and anger.¡± ¡°It was in that environment that I comprehended the Dao of Life and Death. My Dharmic techniques improved greatly, and my cultivation increased by leaps and bounds. I also saw the path ahead clearly.¡± ¡°Subsequently, I was sent out like Zhao Tianyi. At that time, Taihong Star had already returned to the void of the universe.¡± Zen Master Xuan Bei¡¯s description surprised everyone, especially Zhao Tianyi. He had always thought that the experience in the Heaven Gate should be relatively safe. He did not expect such a dangerous situation. Sitting on the top of millions of Buddhas was actually a scarlet evil ghost. This was too terrifying. Moreover, his entire body was scarlet¡­ Could it be related to the Outer World? ¡°This poor Daoist¡¯s encounter is similar to Master Xuan Bei¡¯s,¡± another Creator said. He was the Sect Master of the Three Mountains Mystic Palace, Daoist Taichong. He said in a low voice, ¡°I was sent to an Immortal paradise filled with jade flowers, ornate pavilions, and music.¡± ¡°There are countless Immortals dancing there, golden boys and girls playing, and many Immortals preaching scriptures. It¡¯s completely an Immortal scene. But above all of this is actually a strange Daoist with hundreds of eyes on his face.¡± Cui Heng fell into deep thought when he heard this. His gaze swept across the three of them, then he turned to Zen Master Shantong and Yue Canghai and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t the two of you have anything to say?¡± ¡°We¡­¡± Zen Master Shantong opened his mouth but hesitated. He was completely in despair now and no longer expected the Outer World Divine Lord to save him.¡± However, he still felt a little lucky. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Immortal Venerable, if I tell you, can you spare my life¡­¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Cui Heng sneered, and his eyes narrowed slightly. Zen Master Shantong¡¯s body suddenly lit up with a faint light. In an instant, he turned into an ant and crawled everywhere on the ground. The entire hall instantly fell silent. Everyone looked at the ant in disbelief. A Creator had actually been turned into an ant! Especially Yue Canghai, who was beside Zen Master Shantong, he was so frightened that his soul left his body. He kowtowed and said, ¡°Immortal Venerable, I¡¯m willing to say, I¡¯m willing to say anything!¡± ¡°There¡¯s one thing. There¡¯s one thing that I experienced that¡¯s different from them. Actually, I already knew before the Heaven Gate appeared, that there would be such an event. It was someone called Zhou Juntian who told me.¡± Chapter 418 - Stone Man Zhou Juntian Chapter 418 Stone Man Zhou Juntian Zhou Juntian? Zhou Juntian again? Cui Heng frowned slightly when he heard this. Ever since he left Daozhou Star, he had often heard about Zhou Juntian¡¯s deeds in various places. No, even Daozhou Star was Zhou Juntian¡¯s reincarnation place. This person could be said to be everywhere. He was a Sage who had walked out of Daozhou Star. He was the last Ascender to the Purple Sun Heaven and was also the disciple of Lord of the Heavens Ziyang. He had even participated in the conquest of the Sacred Demon Heaven. Moreover, he was one of the core reasons for the destruction of the Purple Sun Heaven. There were even rumors that he was the artifact spirit of the Heaven Gate¡­ He had too many identities. Now, he had actually told the people of Taihong Star 3,000 years ago that the Heaven Gate would open. yen He was like an invisible hand that was quietly changing the various things in this Star Field, but it was difficult to see any special connection between these things. It was a little confusing. ¡°Zhou Juntian, what¡¯s his goal?¡± Cui Heng was puzzled, but on the surface, he looked at Yue Canghai calmly and said, ¡°How did he find you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± At this moment, Yue Canghai was completely frightened by Cui Heng. He would rather die than become an ant like Zen Master Shantong beside him. That was too terrifying! ¡°Immortal Venerable, it¡¯s like this¡­¡± Yue Canghai adjusted his emotions slightly and began to describe some of his encounters before Taihong Star was sucked into the Heaven Gate. As the content this time was something that Zhao Tianyi, Xuan Bei, and the others did not know, their gazes all landed on him. Yue Canghai felt many gazes focused on him. If he dared to spout nonsense, there was no need for that Immortal Venerable to take action. The three Creators here could destroy his body and soul on the spot. There was no way out. Therefore, Yue Canghai carefully filtered through what he wanted to say. Fortunately, with his current realm and cultivation, his thoughts were extremely fast. He quickly sorted out the information and organized his words before continuing to describe his experience. 3,000 years ago, Yue Canghai was only a Mystic Deity. Although he was a famous expert on Taihong Star, he was not worth mentioning in the starry skies of the myriad worlds. Especially at that time, there were still legends about the Dao God on Taihong Star. In ancient times, a god from outer space descended and took away many of the inheritances on Taihong Star. This made Yue Canghai deeply feel how weak he and Taihong Star were. Therefore, Yue Canghai urgently wanted to possess greater strength and break through to a higher realm. However, Taihong Star did not even have a Golden Immortal inheritance. It was almost impossible for him to find a way to break through. However, he did not give up. Instead, he began to personally explore every corner of Taihong Star, trying to find some possible ancient ruins to see if he could obtain some powerful ancient martial techniques from them. Unfortunately, although he had indeed found some ancient ruins and ancient tombs, there were no Golden Immortal-level martial techniques in these places, so he could only return empty-handed every time. It was during this process that Yue Canghai found an ancient ruin that was so old that it was difficult to recognize. He also discovered a strange stone man in that ruin. The man¡¯s entire body was made of stone. He called himself Zhou Juntian. It was this stone man who told Yue Canghai that a Heaven Gate would open. ¡°Stone man?¡± When Cui Heng heard this, he could not help but ask in surprise, ¡°Zhou Juntian actually became a stone man. What¡¯s the exact form of that stone man?¡± With Zhou Juntian¡¯s former identities, turning into a stone statue was not too difficult. He only needed to place a wisp of his consciousness on the stone. It was very simple. However, why did Zhou Juntian, who had disappeared 300,000 years ago, turn into a stone man on Taihong Star? What special intention did he have? This was what Cui Heng cared about. ¡°Immortal Venerable, the state of the stone man is very strange,¡± Yue Canghai explained respectfully to Cui Heng. ¡°In my perception, there was no soul aura on the stone man. It¡¯s like a stone that has come to life.¡± ¡°But that stone man didn¡¯t possess any demonic aura. It also didn¡¯t look like a demon that¡¯d sensed the world. I couldn¡¯t determine the life form of that stone man at all.¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s also possible that my cultivation realm was too low at that time, so I couldn¡¯t see through the stone man clearly. It¡¯s also possible that the realm of the stone man was too high¡­¡± ¡°Could it be that he just calls himself Zhou Juntian?¡± Zhao Tianyi said at this moment. ¡°As far as I know, Zhou Juntian is already a figure from 300,000 years ago. He¡¯s the last person to ascend to the Purple Sun Heaven in the starry skies of the myriad worlds. ¡°How can such an extremely ancient figure appear on Taihong Star more than 3,000 years ago? It¡¯s been too long.¡± Zen Master Xuan Bei and Daoist Taichong, who were standing at the side, also nodded. They also had a certain understanding of Zhou Juntian and did not believe that he would appear 3,000 years ago. That meant that he had lived for at least 300,000 years! This was too exaggerated. What kind of realm was required, and what kind of supreme being could do such a thing? ¡°With Zhou Juntian¡¯s background, it¡¯s not impossible for him to live for 300,000 years.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and said to Yue Canghai, ¡°Zhou Juntian only told you that the Heaven Gate was about to open?¡± ¡°He also asked me to do something.¡± Yue Canghai lowered his head and said, ¡°He broke off his right arm and asked me to bring that arm to the Heaven Gate. ¡°He also asked me to throw out that stone arm when I passed an area filled with scarlet light, saying that it could save my life.¡± ¡°Later on, I indeed encountered an area filled with scarlet light in the Heaven Gate. I took advantage of the chaos and threw out the arm. As soon as the arm was thrown out, we managed to pass through the scarlet light.¡± ¡°Next, just as Zhao Tianyi and the others said, I experienced a rebirth in that empty snow-white land and was teleported to another place¡­¡± ¡°At this point, he paused and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I was teleported to a starry sky that was different from our side. I saw a person covered in scarlet light. He called himself Divine Lord Yu Tian.¡± ¡°You actually saw an Outer World expert at that time?!¡± Zhao Tianyi looked at Yue Canghai in disbelief, his expression bewildered. He had always thought that Yue Canghai, Zen Master Shantong, and the others had only defected in the past hundred years. After all, it had only been nearly a hundred years since the starry skies around Taihong Star was invaded. There had never been any abnormalities before. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± Yue Canghai denied it and shook his head repeatedly. ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t know about the Outer World at all. Divine Lord Yu Tian only let me comprehend a cultivation technique that pointed to the Creator realm.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t any different from your experiences, right? However, a hundred years ago, I suddenly received a summon from Divine Lord Yu Tian and could sense his will. That¡¯s when I began to work for him¡­¡± At this point, he mustered his courage and looked up at Cui Heng, wanting to see his reaction. However, he saw that Cui Heng¡¯s gaze was deep and his expression was calm. It was unknown what he was thinking. This made Yue Canghai panic. He hurriedly lowered his head and remained silent. In fact, Cui Heng was thinking. There were a few important pieces of information that Yue Canghai mentioned. 3,000 years ago, Zhou Juntian, who was in the form of a stone statue, appeared on Taihong Star. He clearly told Yue Canghai that the Heaven Gate was about to open and even used his stone arm to help Taihong Star cross the area filled with scarlet light. After that, after the people of Taihong Star were reborn, only five of them were still awake and were teleported to different places. However, other than what Zhao Tianyi encountered, these places had the same characteristics-a scarlet color. In fact, one of them was even teleported to Divine Lord Yu Tian who was corroding this Star Field. ¡°Taihong Star only appeared at the edge of this Star Field after it was spat out by the Heaven Gate¡­¡± Cui Heng thought to himself. ¡°The edge of the Star Field is the frontline of the Outer World invasion.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, back then, when Taihong Star was sucked into the Heaven Gate, I¡¯m afraid the Outer World was behind it. Taihong Star was most likely a bridge they took the initiative to build to corrode this Star Field.¡± ¡°But why Taihong Star? What role did Zhou Juntian play in this matter?¡± Chapter 419 - Whats the Purpose of the Outer World Invasion? Chapter 419 What¡¯s the Purpose of the Outer World Invasion? If Cui Heng had to identify the most mysterious person he¡¯d learned of since he transmigrated, it would definitely be Zhou Juntian. This person was really involved in too many things. It was as if he was everywhere. However, it was such an incomparably powerful figure who left a desperate altar in the core of the Dark Sea Star. He even prepared his own memorial tablet. What exactly happened on Daozhou Star back then to make Zhou Juntian leave in despair? Why did he turn into a stone man later? One doubt after another surfaced in his mind. At this moment, a thought suddenly appeared in his heart. Should he look for that Dao God? He wanted to ask him what Daozhou Star looked like in its original state. Perhaps he could find some clues about Zhou Juntian. Back in the Purple Sun Realm, Cui Heng had also found some information about Daozhou Star. In the past, Daozhou Star was considered a major living star. The strongest cultivator was already at the Sage realm. Especially after Zhou Juntian, the peerless genius, was reborn, the strength of the entire planet had advanced by leaps and bounds. It was about to form a realm of its own. However, for some reason, the civilization of Daozhou Star was actually destroyed overnight. After the civilization was destroyed, only Zhou Juntian escaped. He became a Sage King in an extremely short period of time and used less than a hundred years to step into the Requesting Realm and ascend to the Purple Sun Heaven. Then, the Purple Sun Heaven collapsed. ¡°If I can really find Zhou Juntian, I should be able to understand many unknown secrets and communicate with this world in greater depth. My cultivation realm can increase greatly.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°Moreover, if I want to reopen the Heaven Gate, I have to find Zhou Juntian, the artifact spirit of the Heaven Gate. Unfortunately, the clues he left behind are too few.¡± Now, his understanding of Zhou Juntian basically came from the records and information he had heard from some people. It already involved so many secrets. If he could find the actual person, it would definitely be a great harvest. However, he was too difficult to find. He would settle for the next best thing. By finding that Dao God to investigate the matter about Zhou Juntian back then, he might be able to gain something. Cui Heng noted down this plan first before looking at Yue Canghai. He said in a low voice, ¡°You said that you¡¯ve been working for that Outer World Divine Lord Yu Tian since a hundred years ago. What have you done?¡± Since Divine Lord Yu Tian had asked Yue Canghai, a Creator, to do something, he must have a goal. He could use this opportunity to pry into some of the Outer World¡¯s goals and prepare for the interrogation of the three Outer World experts he¡¯d caught. ¡°This¡­ this, I, Immortal Venerable, please spare my life! I only did this to live¡­¡± Yue Canghai said with a bitter expression, ¡°After seeing him in the Heaven Gate, my life and death were already controlled by him. I could only listen to his orders.¡± ¡°What Divine Lord Yu Tian wanted me to do is not too much. He just wanted some things from me. Whether it be the asteroids floating in the starry skies, tall mountains on planets, or ordinary animals. Occasionally, he¡¯ll ask for some humans.¡± ¡°I only sent these things to him. There were very few people sent. There are less than a thousand people in total. Moreover, in terms of numbers, they don¡¯t even number as much as the casualties in a chaotic war created by the human world.¡± ¡°Immortal Venerable, I didn¡¯t cause any serious consequences, nor did I harm all living beings. Please spare my life, Immortal Venerable.¡± Towards the end, he began to beg for mercy. ¡°Looks like you have nothing else to say.¡± Cui Heng glanced at Yue Canghai indifferently, and this Creator also became an ant. At the same time, Zen Master Shantong returned to his human form. As soon as the old monk recovered, he immediately prostrated himself on the ground and knelt in front of Cui Heng. He said extremely respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Immortal Venerable. No matter what Immortal Venerable asks, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know!¡± He was completely frightened. The experience of watching himself become an ant filled his heart with fear, and he no longer dared to have any thoughts of bargaining ¡°Yes, how is your experience in the Heaven Gate different from theirs?¡± Cui Heng asked directly. He had more or less understood their experiences in the Heaven Gate. The previous experiences were similar. The biggest difference was after they were gathered in the white empty space. Everyone was teleported to different places. Zen Master Shantong immediately replied, ¡°Immortal Venerable, I saw Zhou Juntian. Unlike them, after entering one of the golden lights, I was teleported to a cave and saw the stone man who called himself Zhou Juntian!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard that. He did not expect to hear more news about Zhou Juntian here. It was really a pleasant surprise. ¡°There was no scarlet light at Zhou Juntian¡¯s place. That cave was filled with a pure and holy charm,¡± Zen Master Shantong continued. ¡°I comprehended the Buddhist Dharma Dao there and my cultivation improved greatly. Before I left, Zhou Juntian said something to me, but I still haven¡¯t understood what it means. He said, ¡®Six days as one, sea of stars merge, that is the formation of my Dao. If there¡¯s a visitor from another world, you can help him.¡¯ I don¡¯t understand what the first part means, but the latter part is very easy to understand. Therefore, after meeting Divine Lord Yu Tian, I followed Zhou Juntian¡¯s instructions and chose to help.¡± At this point, he paused slightly, then smiled bitterly. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s more because I couldn¡¯t withstand the temptation of the Outer World, so I betrayed this Star Field.¡± In the end, Zen Master Shantong explained. He was clearly afraid that Cui Heng would feel that he was shirking responsibility. This was very likely to have the opposite effect. In fact, Cui Heng did not care about these details at all. He had already fallen into deep thought and thought to himself, ¡°Six days as one, sea of stars merge, that is the formation of my Dao?¡± ¡°Is this Zhou Juntian¡¯s cultivation path? That doesn¡¯t seem right. From their description earlier, Zhou Juntian¡¯s strength has definitely crossed the Heaven Gate realm.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t be sure how many Heaven Gate levels he has broken through yet. However, this method of breaking through the Heaven Gate to become stronger has never been a cultivation technique. It¡¯s just a way to obtain the characteristics of power.¡± ¡°But if it¡¯s not cultivation, then what does the phrase ¡°that is the formation of my Dao¡± mean? Which six days does the six days refer to? What does the ¡®sea of stars¡¯ and ¡®merge¡¯ mean?¡± ¡°Why did he get someone to help the Outer World? What exactly does he want to do?!¡± Thinking of this, Cui Heng frowned. After obtaining new information, his understanding of Zhou Juntian had indeed increased, but he had discovered more unknowns related to him. ¡°Immortal, Immortal Venerable, I, I¡¯m done.¡± At this moment, Zen Master Shantong whispered, afraid that he would anger Cui Heng. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet.¡± Cui Heng smiled when he heard this. ¡°Tell me what Divine Lord Yu Tian asked you to do?¡± ¡°He only asked me to give him books.¡± Zen Master Shantong hurriedly explained, ¡°Divine Lord Yu Tian only wanted one thing from me, and that is books. As long as it¡¯s a book from this world, he wants it all.¡± ¡°Books? Previously, he wanted living beings and matter, now he wants books¡­¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he muttered, ¡°This seems to be to study the information of the civilization here. What is he doing?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he opened his palm. A ball of Chaotic Qi appeared out of thin air, but it was wrapped in an invisible barrier. It would not overflow or cause any damage. or cau This was the Primordial Cage. Then, Cui Heng¡¯s gaze moved slightly, and the Chaotic Qi in the Primordial Cage began to condense into a point. Then, the invisible barrier wrapped around the outside slowly cracked. Immediately after, three figures walked out. They were the three Outer World experts who had been imprisoned by Cui Heng earlier. Every one of them had the strength of the Second Heaven Gate realm. Cui Heng stared at the three of them and asked directly, ¡°What¡¯s the reason for your invasion and what¡¯s your core goal?¡± Chapter 420 - Battle of the Great Dao, Life or Death Chapter 420 Battle of the Great Dao, Life or Death The three Heaven Gate experts from the other world sat on the ground with pale faces and dull eyes. This period of time in the Primordial Cage could be said to be the most terrifying period of their long lives. The omnipresent chaos storm, chaotic perception, shattered and distorted laws, blurry concepts of time, and many environments that they could not understand were destroying their bodies and minds at all times. WE Even though they had already passed through the 21 realms of the Immortal and Mortal realms and stepped through two Heaven Gates, they could not withstand such endless torture. They could not see any hope at all. Now that they were suddenly released, although they saw Cui Heng sitting in front of them, they still felt an unprecedented joy. As long as they did not stay in that terrifying place, they could see anyone and do anything! Therefore, after hearing Cui Heng¡¯s question, they spoke almost without thinking, and they spoke in unison. ¡°It¡¯s the will of the heavens for Star Fields to attack each other.¡± However, as soon as they spoke, they panicked. They were actually talking to this powerful existence so casually. What if they were locked up in that terrifying place again? Hence, the three of them hurriedly knelt on the ground. ¡°Little God Wei Yang greets Divine Lord.¡± ¡°Little God Song Chengqi greets Divine Lord.¡± ¡°Little God Chu Yao greets Divine Lord.¡± They called themselves Little Gods and called Cui Heng Divine Lord. This was the respectful title the Outer World gave to experts who had crossed the First Heavenly Ladder. Among them, the Outer World expert who called himself Chu Yao was clearly the one with the highest status. The other two would subconsciously look at him when they panicked. Chu Yao was a middle-aged man who looked to be in his fifties. He was dressed luxuriously and he prostrated on the ground. He said respectfully to Cui Heng, ¡°We haven¡¯t regained our senses just now and our words were a little disrespectful. May Divine Lord please forgive us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and said in a low voice, ¡°Just answer my question.¡± ¡°Thank you, Divine Lord, for your mercy!¡± Chu Yao heaved a sigh of relief. He relaxed a little and organized his words slightly. ¡°Reporting to Divine Lord, the Star Fields are instinctively each other. This is a battle of the Great Dao.¡± Battle of the Great Dao? Cui Heng was slightly stunned when he heard this. He did not expect it to involve such a power level. A battle of the Great Dao meant that there was naturally an irreconcilable conflict between the different Star Fields. It would definitely be a life or death relationship. But why was this happening? ¡°Is it because of the Heaven Gate?¡± Cui Heng had a guess. After all, the corrosion of this Star Field by the Outer World was mainly reflected in the corrosion of the Heaven Gate. The Heaven Gates are extremely close to the Door of Heaven. Ever since the Door of Heaven closed because of the invasion, no one could transcend the Heaven Gates and step into the Heaven Gate realm[1]. Therefore, the core of the conflict between the two parties might be because of the Heaven Gate. Or could it be the power characteristics of the Heaven Gate? While Cui Heng was guessing in his heart, Chu Yao continued to explain, ¡°It¡¯s said that there are six Heaven Gates among the myriad starry skies, and each Heaven Gate contains different power characteristics.¡± ¡°The 12 Heaven Gate realms are the process of transcending the Heaven Gates and constantly obtaining the different characteristics of power. But among these 12 Heaven Gate realms, there are three major Heavenly Ladder realms.¡± ¡°From the Third Heaven Gate to the Fourth Heaven Gate, from the Sixth Heaven Gate to the Seventh Heaven Gate, and from the Ninth Heaven Gate to the Tenth Heaven Gate, the step between each stage involves transcending a Heavenly Ladder. However, the problem is that although there are many types of power characteristics in each of the six Heaven Gates, there¡¯s only one Heavenly Ladder power characteristic.¡± ¡°And each Heavenly Ladder characteristic can only be obtained once. In other words, if one wants to reach the Third Heavenly Ladder realm, they have to have three different Heavenly Ladder characteristics.¡± ¡°This created a situation. If one transcends the First Heavenly Ladder in their own Star Field, they have to transcend the Second Heavenly Ladder in another Star Field.¡± ¡°However, even if one wants to transcend the Heaven Gate of another Star Field, they can¡¯t directly attack the highest level. They still have to start from the first level. This requires them to obtain the basic characteristics of the Outer World Heaven Gate, which is the characteristics of the First to Sixth levels of the Outer World Heaven Gate.¡± ¡°However, the number of power characteristics in each Heaven Gate is fixed. Once too many experts from other Star Fields obtain them, the number of Heaven Gate power characteristics available for that Star Field will decrease drastically.¡± ¡°The competition for the Heaven Gate characteristics is one of the major contradictions. There are also contradictions in the characteristics of the Heavenly Ladder. This is also the true core battle of the Great Dao. It¡¯s an irreconcilable contradiction.¡± ¡°Although the Heaven Gates¡¯ power characteristics are limited, because the quantity is high to begin with, it¡¯s usually enough even if there¡¯s a sharp decrease. However, the Heavenly Ladder¡¯s power characteristics are different.¡± ¡°Within 10,000 years, a single Heaven Gate only has enough power characteristics to allow 12 people to transcend the Heavenly Ladder at most. If too many people from the Outer World crossed it, the people from the local Star Field would lose the chance to transcend the Heavenly Ladder in that Heaven Gate.¡± ¡°The final victor of the Great Dao battle will often let the people of their Star Field go to the occupied Star Field to break through to the First Heavenly Ladder realm. When they reach the time to transcend the Second Heavenly Ladder, they only need to use the Heaven Gate in their own Star Field.¡± ¡°This way, they can rely heavily on the occupied Star Fields for the power characteristics of the first three Heaven Gates. At the same time, they can maximize the opportunities to obtain Heavenly Ladder power characteristics, thereby making it difficult for the people of the occupied Star Field to even break through the first three Heaven Gate realms.¡± At this point, he paused slightly and hesitated for a moment. He took a deep breath and lowered his head. ¡°Our Star Field came to you to occupy and invade the Heaven Gate of this place.¡± ¡°The reason why we¡¯re working for Divine Lord Yu Tian is because he promised us that once we occupy this Star Field, we will have priority in using the Heaven Gate here when we break through to the First Heavenly Ladder realm¡­¡± Although Chu Yao did not know why this expert who had clearly crossed the Heavenly Ladder would ask such a question, he still tried his best to explain the reason. He even explained the goal of the invasion. He did not dare to hide anything from such a supreme being. After he finished explaining, everyone present fell silent. Although Zhao Tianyi, Xuan Bei, Taichong, and the others did not know much about the concept of the Heaven Gate, they could still understand this unrelenting competition through Chu Yao¡¯s description. Because of the existence of the Heaven Gate, a deadly feud had really been formed between the different Star Fields! Cui Heng was still sitting there. His gaze was calm as he stared at Chu Yao, thinking about something After a while, he suddenly asked, ¡°You just said that there are six Heaven Gates in the myriad starry skies. Each Heaven Gate contains many different Heaven Gate power characteristics and one Heavenly Ladder characteristic.¡± ¡°Then is there a method to unify all six Heaven Gates and obtain all the Heaven Gate characteristics and Heavenly Ladder characteristics and accommodate them all into one¡¯s body? ¡°Do you know this method, or as far as you know, are there any records about this?¡± [1] Sorry for the confusion. The Heaven Gate that swallowed Taihong Star will be called the Door of Heaven from now on, and the Heaven Gates that the cultivators need to pass through to reach a new realm will remain as Heaven Gate. Chapter 421 - The Experiment on Tianmen Star, Nine Heavens of the Outer World Chapter 421 The Experiment on Tianmen Star, Nine Heavens of the Outer World Since there was a method to accommodate many Heaven Gate power characteristics, there was a high chance that there was a method to accommodate all the Heaven Gate power characteristics. Moreover, Zhou Juntian had previously said, ¡°Six Heavens as one, sea of stars merge.¡± Perhaps this was the ultimate mystery of cultivation in this world? This was Cui Heng¡¯s natural thought. Chu Yao¡¯s face revealed an incredulous expression. He actually shook his head and said, ¡°Impossible, how can such a thing happen? There are only three Heavenly Ladder realms, but there are six Heaven Gates. It¡¯s impossible to transcend six Heavenly Ladders.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Cui Heng asked with a smile. ¡°¡­¡± Chu Yao was speechless for a moment, not knowing how to answer. Then, he thought carefully. After all, he was only at the Second Heaven Gate realm. He was not qualified to talk about the deeper things at this time. ¡°Divine Lord, I don¡¯t know any such method or records.¡± Chu Yao kowtowed solemnly. ¡°In the information I can come into contact with, no one has ever described such an achievement.¡± He was answering and apologizing for his rudeness just now. ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and did not continue. This answer was actually within his expectations. In the end, Chu Ya was only at the Second Heaven Gate realm. It was normal for him not to understand this kind of information that clearly belonged to a high-level realm. Then, he looked at Wei Yang and Song Chengqi. The two of them understood what Cui Heng meant and shook their heads. They did not understand this method of gathering all the power characteristics of the Heaven Gates at all. ¡°If I really want to understand the truth about the Heaven Gate, I¡¯m afraid I still have to communicate with someone at a higher level. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s someone who has already stepped through the First Heavenly Ladder.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°I can keep them around for now and see if I can lure Divine Lord Yu Tian to personally take action. I¡¯ll strive to capture this Outer World Divine Lord for communication.¡± Before this, he had already confirmed that the strength of Divine Lord Yu Tian was above the Peak Nascent Soul realm, but it was far inferior to an ordinary Early-stage Soul Formation cultivator. Cui Heng was very confident in controlling such a person. There would be no danger. Of course, he still had to ask about the exact situation. He could not guess everything by himself. Although the strength of the Second Heaven Gate realm cultivators were akin to ants in front of Cui Heng and they were only assistants of Divine Lord Yu Tian, they could already be considered peak experts in the entire Outer World. Their status was not low, so they naturally knew a lot of things. Therefore, the information Cui Heng obtained this time was much more detailed. The main body of the Outer World was also filled with countless stars, planets, and many different celestial bodies. On this level, the situation of the two Star Fields was basically the same. However, the definition of their myriad worlds was different from here. In the Outer World, a special world that only had a hemispherical dome was called a ¡°world¡±. According to its essence and the complexity of the nomological Dao runes, it was divided into Minor Chiliocosm, Medium Chiliocosm, and Major Chiliocosm. Among them, the Major Chiliocosm would automatically attract many stars and Minor Chiliocosms to spin around it, forming a galaxy with the Major Chiliocosm as the core. The laws of the Major Chiliocosm could affect the laws of the entire galaxy. From this point of view, the Major Chiliocosms of the Outer World were basically equivalent to the Heavens of this Star Field. However, the Heavens of the Outer World were different from this Star Field. The Heavens of the Outer World were higher than the Major Chiliocosms and were the source of many laws of the Major Chiliocosms. From this point of view, it was similar to the Heaven Realm of this Star Field, but it was also different. This was because there were a total of nine such ¡°Heaven Realms¡±. Every Heaven Realm had a ruler. No one knew how many Heaven Gates these rulers had stepped into. It might be the Sixth, or they might have already crossed the Second Heavenly Ladder and stepped into the Seventh or even the Eighth Heaven Gate. The only thing that was known was that they had the power to mobilize the laws of the Great Dao. They were so powerful that no one could challenge their strength. These nine rulers were the strongest experts of the foreign realm and also the ones who set all the rules. They were called the ¡°Nine Heavens¡±. Divine Lord Yu Tian was a capable general under one of the ¡°Nine Heavens¡±. The reason why he used all kinds of methods to attack this galaxy was actually because he had received an order from that ruler. In other words, this ¡°Nine Heavens¡± was one of the culprits who had corroded this Star Field. After Chu Yao finished explaining, the entire hall fell silent. Not only did Cui Heng have a clearer understanding of the Outer World, but it also allowed the Creators and Sage Kings of Taihong Star to understand how powerful the Outer World was. Zhao Tianyi, Xuan Bei, Taichong, and the others¡¯ faces were a little pale, and their eyes could not hide their fear. Zen Master Shantong and the others had already collapsed to the ground, their faces ashen. The other side was actually so powerful! An expert like Divine Lord Yu Tian was actually only a subordinate of a certain Nine Heavens. It was difficult to even find a person who had stepped into the Heaven Gate realm in this Star Field. But there were actually already experts of the Nine Heavens¡¯ level in the Outer World. What kind of powerful Star Field was this?! If the Outer World really invaded on a large scale, it was impossible for their Star Field to resist. Even if there was the powerful Immortal Venerable around, how could he defeat the Nine Heavens alone! It was simply despairing. Cui Heng noticed everyone¡¯s mentality, but he did not explain further. He only smiled and did not say anything. After all, the description of controlling the power of the Great Dao laws was too vague. It was still impossible to determine their strength from that description. Having the power to mobilize the laws of the Great Dao in the effective range of a galaxy or realm was worlds apart from having the power to control the Great Dao laws that could affect the myriad worlds. Moreover, there was a huge difference just in the word ¡®mobilize¡¯. How much of the laws different experts could mobilize or manipulate were not on the same level at all. At this moment, Chu Yao had clearly noticed the reactions of the people around him. He hesitated for a moment, as if he had made up his mind. He bowed and said, ¡°Divine Lord, I have something very important to tell you in private.¡± As soon as he said this, he immediately attracted the gazes of everyone present, and their eyes flickered as they had different thoughts. ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s talk here. There¡¯s nothing to hide.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Chu Yao looked around and hesitated for a moment, but he still said in a low voice, ¡°I believe you already know how powerful our Star Field is. To be honest, the Heaven Realm of this Star Field has almost fallen. New Heaven Gate realm experts can¡¯t even be born. They can only struggle on the verge of death. I wonder what Divine Lord¡¯s plans are in the future?¡± After saying this, he shut his mouth and closed his eyes, prepared to be killed on the spot. He was taking a gamble. He was betting that Cui Heng would be afraid of the Nine Heavens of the Outer World, that he would not risk his life, and that he also wanted to transcend the Second Heavenly Ladder. As long as there was any one of the three points, he might survive. If he didn¡¯t take the gamble, he would either die or suffer a fate worse than death. He might as well take a gamble like this. As soon as Chu Yao said this, Wei Yang and Song Chengqi¡¯s eyes lit up. These words also gave them hope. Zhao Tianyi, Xuan Bei, Taichong, and the others were even more flustered. They also understood the meaning of Chu Yao¡¯s words. He was clearly explaining the benefits to Cui Heng and wanted Cui Heng to side with the Outer World! If he succeeded, this Star Field would really be doomed and would definitely fall. Only Hui Shi, who was standing beside Cui Heng, could not help but sneer. He felt that this Chu Yao was like a fool. What kind of powerful being was Sir? This person actually used this bullsh*t Nine Heavens to threaten Sir. He really didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. He was going to die of laughter. Cui Heng looked at Chu Yao with interest and smiled. ¡°What do you think I plan to do?¡± Chu Yao¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. Perhaps he felt that there was a chance, but he actually went straight to Cui Heng and said with a smile, ¡°If Divine Lord is willing to abandon the dark and join the light, there are too many benefits. The simplest thing is that as long as you join us, you can directly transcend the Second Heavenly Ladder in our Star Field. This way, you can directly become one of the top experts in the two Star Fields.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°That sounds good.¡± These words immediately frightened Zhao Tianyi and the others until their faces turned pale. Their hearts raced in panic. ¡°However, I still have a very important question.¡± Cui Heng suddenly changed the topic and asked, ¡°I¡¯m just not sure how strong the Nine Heavens on your side is¡­¡± At this point, he suddenly paused, then smiled at Chu Yao and said, ¡°Have you seen your Nine Heavens? Do you still remember the strength of their Qi and aura?¡± ¡°This¡­ I did look at one of the Nine Heavens from afar once, but I didn¡¯t dare to look at him directly.¡± Chu Yao seemed to have thought of a terrifying force and took a deep breath. ¡°However, I also tried to sense his strength at that time. He had a vast aura like the Great Dao, as if it was all-encompassing. He seemed to be able to control all laws. He was so powerful that it was indescribable!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to describe it. As long as you¡¯ve sensed it before, it¡¯s fine.¡± Cui Heng nodded and smiled. Clearly, he was very satisfied with this answer. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll do an experiment for you to determine the strength of my aura.¡± ¡°Experiment?¡± Chu Yao was puzzled and did not understand what Cui Heng wanted to do. Cui Heng did not answer. Instead, he turned to Hui Shi and said, ¡°Hui Shi, you¡¯re going to break through the Heaven Gate next. Are you ready?¡± Hui Shi cupped his hands and bowed respectfully. ¡°It¡¯s all up to Sir!¡± ¡°Very good!¡± Cui Heng nodded and smiled. He turned to look at everyone present and said with a smile, ¡°Everyone, follow me to Tianmen Star.¡± As soon as he finished speaking Everyone present suddenly felt the space around them distort, and countless colors flew past their eyes. However, in an instant, their perception returned to normal. Then, they realized that they were no longer in the hall of the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace. Instead, they had arrived at an incomparably desolate planet filled with the aura of destruction. ¡°This, this is Tianmen Star?¡± Someone exclaimed. ¡°The once civilized planet was rumored to be a star formed by the Door of Heaven. It actually became like this.¡± Zhao Tianyi said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it. It¡¯s said that the two Sages who ruled this planet went strangely crazy and fell into endless battle, turning the entire planet into ruins. But I remember that the distance between Tianmen Star and Taihong Star is incomparably far. Immortal Venerable could actually bring us here in an instant. What kind of great divine power is this!¡± ¡°Such a long-distance teleportation is unbelievable!¡± Chu Yao was also incomparably shocked in his heart, but he was also very puzzled. ¡°What does he want to do by suddenly bringing us here? Moreover, he said that he wanted to do an experiment and asked his follower to attack the Heaven Gate¡­¡± Tianmen Star¡¯s reputation was not small among the myriad worlds. Many people had heard of it. Even Chu Yao from the Outer World had heard of the destruction plan against Tianmen Star. Back then, when Tianmen Star was reduced to ruins, there were shadows of the Outer World invasion. Just as they were feeling puzzled, they suddenly saw lights and shadows appear in the void not far away. They seemed to have been born out of thin air. There were mountains and rivers, pavilions, tall doors and halls, cities and villages, shops and markets, Immortal sects and Blessed Lands, large martial sects¡­ Then, they all descended to reality. Just like a reversal of time, Tianmen Star began to recover to its previous intact state! Chapter 422 - From Today On, The Heavenly Rules Are Changed Chapter 422 From Today On, The Heavenly Rules Are Changed Boom! Boom! The entire Tianmen Star began to tremble violently. In the blink of an eye, the mountains and rivers changed, and the world was turned upside down. Things that were originally only illusory lights and shadows condensed one after another, as if they had been reflected from the past space-time to the present and descended into the ruins of Tianmen Star. Immediately after, these condensed lights and shadows began to perfectly fuse with Tianmen Star. Hence, cities that had long been destroyed rose from the ground, and large sects appeared again. Even the two Immortal sects that had killed each other and caused the destruction of the Tianmen Star civilization appeared again. At this moment, the Tianmen Star civilization that had disappeared in the mortal world for nearly a thousand years appeared in reality again. It was reborn from destruction and revived in the ruins! What happened on Tianmen Star stunned everyone present. Even Heaven Gate Venerables like Chu Yao, Wei Yang, and Song Chengqi revealed expressions of disbelief. They almost could not believe their eyes. What was this? Time reversal?! Unbelievable. How could there be such a great divine power in the world? This was something that even the Nine Heavens could not do! This was too ridiculous! ¡°No, this isn¡¯t a time reversal!¡± After all, Chu Yao was experienced and knowledgeable. He quickly realized that the situation in front of him was not right and exclaimed, ¡°Illusory Descent, this is actually Illusory Descent! Legend has it that only the Sixth Heaven Gate realm has this power characteristic!¡± Every stage of the 12 Heaven Gate realm had different power characteristics, but the strength of these power characteristics was different. The higher the level of the Heaven Gate, the stronger the power characteristics one could obtain. For example, the Illusory Descent Technique Cui Heng was using now was a very high-level power characteristic. It was extremely rare even in the Outer World. Wei Yang and Song Chengqi were also very shocked. They did not expect Cui Heng to have such a high realm. Initially, they thought that Cui Heng was at most an expert at the Fourth or Fifth Heaven Gate realm. It was very normal for a cultivator of this level to be able to crush the power unleashed by Divine Lord Yu Tian through the air. Now that they realized that Cui Heng could actually use the power characteristics of the Sixth Heaven Gate realm, their hearts immediately darkened. For a moment, the two of them and Chu Yao were in despair. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s really over this time. This fellow is probably one of the strongest experts in this Star Field. Previously, he asked us all kinds of information because he wanted to numb us and make us let our guard down?¡± ¡°Sixth Heaven Gate realm. He¡¯s an expert of the Sixth Heaven Gate realm. In other words, he¡¯s about to transcend the Second Heavenly Ladder! Resisting the corrosion of our Star Field was never his goal. His true goal is to invade our Star Field!¡± ¡°How is this possible? How is this possible! Wasn¡¯t the Heaven Realm of this Star Field already suppressed by the Nine Heavens? Why did an expert at the Sixth Heaven Gate realm suddenly appear!¡± However, while they were shocked and desperate, their hearts were also filled with doubts. Especially Chu Yao. Why did Cui Heng want to restore the former Tianmen Star? What was the use of this? Wait, Tianmen Star¡­ There seemed to be a Heaven Ascension Golden Platform here! He seemed to have said before that he wanted his follower to attack the Heaven Gate. Could it be¡­ Thinking of this, Chu Yao¡¯s eyes widened. He looked at Cui Heng¡¯s back in disbelief and muttered, ¡°Impossible, how is this possible!¡± ¡°Could it be that he wants to use this Heaven Ascension Golden Platform to restore the power of the Door of Heaven in this Star Field and let the Heaven Gate reappear?! This is not something that a cultivator at the Sixth Heaven Gate realm can do, right?¡± The Door of Heaven and the Heaven Gates were not the same thing, but they were extremely closely related. Only when the Door of Heaven could appear and open normally could the Heaven Gate appear and be attacked. Otherwise, it would be extremely difficult to even sense the Heaven Gate. While Chu Yao and the others were incomparably shocked, Cui Heng had already completed his restoration of Tianmen Star. Then, with a flash of light under his feet, he brought the surrounding people to the top of the highest peak of Tianmen Star. SULIO This mountain was called the Golden Platform Peak. There was a metal platform that seemed to be naturally formed here. It was only three feet wide and was slightly elevated from the ground, but it gave off an incomparably noble feeling Under the sunlight, the metal platform emitted a dazzling light, as if it was responding to the heavens, filled with a holy aura. This was the Heaven Ascension Golden Platform. Legend had it that a long time ago, this was a necessary path to ascend to the Heavens. Countless ancient experts ascended to the Heaven Realm here and became Lords of the Heavens. However, as the Heaven Realm disappeared, this Heaven Ascension Golden Platform gradually became deserted. It could no longer be used to ascend to the Heaven Realm and transcend the mortal world. But even so, everyone present knew what this Heaven Ascension Golden Platform meant. If they did not know why Cui Heng wanted to restore Tianmen Star just now, they all knew now. It was all for this Heaven Ascension Golden Platform! ¡°Could it be that the Immortal Venerable is trying to ascend to the heavens?!¡± Zhao Tianyi muttered as he looked at Cui Heng with extreme reverence, feeling an unprecedented shock in his heart. The Heaven Realm had long disappeared, and the Heaven Gate had been closed for hundreds of thousands of years. Ascending to the Heavens at this time meant that he wanted to open the Door of Heaven. What a magnificent feat! Cui Heng did not look at these people, nor did he care about their complicated thoughts. Instead, he stood on the Heaven Ascension Golden Platform and said to Hui Shi below the stage, ¡°Prepare yourself.¡± Chapter 423 - From Today On, The Heavenly Rules Are Changed (2) Chapter 423 From Today On, The Heavenly Rules Are Changed (2) Hui Shi nodded solemnly and bowed respectfully. ¡°Yes, Sir!!¡± ¡°Very good!¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a faint smile. Then, he looked up at the sky, as if he was waiting for something to appear. At the same time, he released an extremely subtle trace of his Dharmic powers. This immediately caused a violent reaction from the Heaven Ascension Golden Platform. The originally golden light began to contain an undying aura. It even erupted with an even stronger light that enveloped Cui Heng. And at this moment Rumble! A deafening bang suddenly exploded, echoing in the world, causing the mountains and rivers to tremble, waking up everyone who had fallen into extreme shock. What followed was an inexplicable pressure that filled the starry sky where Tianmen Star was. Someone looked up and his gaze froze. Then, he could not help but exclaim. ¡°Look at the sky! It¡¯s a door! A door has actually appeared!¡± ¡°The Door of Heaven. This is the Door of Heaven that once sucked us in. It actually appeared!¡± ¡°What did Immortal Venerable do? Even the once intact Tianmen Star can¡¯t summon the Door of Heaven!¡± At this moment, a huge floating door appeared above the Heaven Ascension Golden Platform. This huge floating door was more than 10,000 feet tall, and its entire body emitted an incomparably holy light. It was like a supreme divine object that had descended to the mortal world from an endless height, seeming extremely noble. On this huge door, there emitted an extremely ancient and boundless aura that seemed to have existed since ancient times. Its appearance directly attracted the gazes of everyone present. Everyone was incomparably shocked. The scene in front of them refreshed their understanding of Cui Heng¡¯s strength. According to the records, the Heaven Ascension Golden Platform could indeed allow people to see the Door of Heaven, but only those standing on the Heaven Ascension Golden Platform could see it. Now that Cui Heng was standing on it alone, the Door of Heaven actually appeared in front of everyone. Since ancient times, they had never heard of such a thing It was not only the people on Tianmen Star who saw the Door of Heaven. As the Door of Heaven gradually condensed, shadows of the Door of Heaven appeared in the myriad worlds of this Star Field. As long as one¡¯s cultivation was above the Sage realm, they could see it. If one was already at the Creator realm, they would feel a summoning will that existed in the dark. They would feel that this Door of Heaven was summoning them to ascend. However, as long as one had reached the Creator realm, their vigilance was not low and they would not act rashly. It was the same even if this was extremely tempting to them. Of course, the three Lords of the Heavens were the most pleasantly surprised. The moment the Door of Heaven appeared, they realized that they could vaguely sense the existence of the Heaven Gate. It was as if they were only one step away from breaking through the Heaven Gate. However, they knew very well that this was just an illusion. Although the Door of Heaven had appeared, it was still tightly closed. This meant that it was impossible for them to really start attacking the Heaven Gate. Only by reopening the Door of Heaven could they break through the Heaven Gate. In the Dao Technique Immortal Realm. Daoist Fang He sensed the aura of the Door of Heaven and exclaimed, ¡°Could it be that Immortal Venerable has already found Zhou Juntian and is about to reopen the Door of Heaven?¡± This made him extremely excited. He was originally about to despair. Because the corrosion speed of the Outer World had increased recently, and there were more and more foreign experts appearing, there was no good news on their side. He did not expect such a huge surprise. It was simply a ray of light in the extreme darkness that reignited his hope. In the Buddhist Light Pure Land. Monk Yuan Ku, who was originally pressing his palms together, suddenly let go of his hands and roared with laughter, causing the surrounding disciples to feel puzzled and confused. ¡°Amitabha, Amitabha. Immortal Venerable is merciful. Immortal Venerable¡¯s might is boundless!¡± Monk Yuan Ku praised Cui Heng loudly, wishing he could kneel in front of Cui Heng immediately. The reappearance of the Door of Heaven allowed countless living beings in the myriad worlds to sense it. It was the first time since the Heaven Realm disappeared. Perhaps this meant that the Door of Heaven would reopen. This was really too important! At the same time, on Tianmen Star. Chu Yao stared fixedly at the huge floating door. He was bewildered and thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s actually the Door of Heaven. He actually let the Door of Heaven really reappear! ¡°Could it really be as I guessed? Is he trying to forcefully open the Door of Heaven? Even if he¡¯s an expert at the Sixth Heaven Gate realm, it¡¯s unlikely. This is the Door of Heaven!¡± He had once heard the evaluation of the Door of Heaven of this Star Field from a Nine Heavens Supreme Venerate. According to the Nine Heavens Supreme Venerate, the essence of the Door of Heaven in this Star Field was extremely high, even higher than the Nine Heavens. It was also because the Door of Heaven was an inanimate object that the Nine Heavens could rely on some special methods and treasures to corrode it. Now, the person in front of him actually wanted to resist the corrosion of the Nine Heavens Supreme Venerate alone and forcefully open the Door of Heaven? This was too ridiculous. It was impossible. At this moment, Cui Heng was still standing on the Heaven Ascension Golden Platform, his gaze fixed on the huge floating door. Unlike others who felt divine and noble, he also sensed the huge negative aura on the Door of Heaven. It was filled with ruin and decay hidden under the light on the surface. In his eyes, there were even golden stains on the Door of Heaven, like blood. Actually, when Cui Heng was at the Nascent Soul realm, he had already tried to observe this Door of Heaven. He also sensed this negative aura of destruction and decay and saw the stains that looked like blood. However, after stepping into the Soul Formation realm, looking at this Door of Heaven gave him a different feeling from when he was at the Nascent Soul realm. Once, he felt that he only needed to push gently to open this Heaven Gate. Although he still felt this way, he realized that he could not do so. The current Door of Heaven accumulated a huge amount of negative energy. This was the accumulation of the past hundreds of thousands of years. Moreover, through this Door of Heaven, no one could be sure how huge the negative energy accumulated inside was. Once it was forcefully opened, the negative energy inside was very likely to use the characteristics of the Heaven Gate to instantly flood the entire Star Field. At that time, the civilization of the entire Star Field would suffer a destructive blow. This was not what Cui Heng wanted to see. ¡°For the sake of safety, I reckon I still have to wait until I find Zhou Juntian before I can open the Door of Heaven normally.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°However, as long as the Door of Heaven appears, there¡¯s no need to open it. I can still let people attack the Heaven Gate!¡± Through this Door of Heaven, he had already sensed the Heaven Gate between illusion and reality and quickly understood the connection between the two. The Door of Heaven was actually a restriction device made with some of the characteristics of the Heaven Gate. There was a relationship similar to the detection state between the two. Simply put, it was when the Heaven Gate detected that the Door of Heaven was normal that it allowed itself to be attacked. Moreover, there was a certain limit to this restriction. As long as one reached a certain high level of the Heaven Gate realm, they would no longer be affected by the Door of Heaven. It was obvious that this was a man-made restriction. It was very likely something created by the founders of the Heaven Realm to strengthen their rule. This way, Cui Heng had a lot of room to operate. After all, distorting and modifying the rules was the basic operation of the Soul Formation realm. It was too convenient. Hence, in this Star Field, all the living beings above the Sage realm heard a dignified voice at the same time, announcing a piece of news that stunned everyone who heard it. From today onwards, the rules of the Heavens will change. There¡¯s no need to open the Door of Heaven to break through the Heaven Gate!¡± Chapter 424 - One Step, One Gate, Flicking Through the Heavenly Ladder Chapter 424 One Step, One Gate, Flicking Through the Heavenly Ladder What was a heavenly rule? As the name suggested, the Heavenly Rules were rules set by the Heaven Realm. This was a rule that had existed since the birth of the Heaven Realm. It was an iron law that could not be changed. All living beings had to follow it. Even in an era where the Heaven Realm disappeared and the Heaven Gate was closed, the Heavenly Rules still existed. Without opening the Door of Heaven, one could not break through the Heaven Gate. This was the rule set by the heavens. No one could violate it, no one was an exception. This was also the reason why after the Heaven Realm disappeared, many ancient experts either slept, faked their deaths, or sealed themselves. That was because if one could not break through the Heaven Gate, they could only waste their lifespan and wait for death. Only when the Door of Heaven reopened would they be able to break through the Heaven Gate and extend their lifespan. But what was going on now? Changing the Heavenly Rules?! The Heavenly Rules are being changed! At this moment, anyone who knew what the Heavenly Rules were and the importance of the Door of Heaven only had one thought in their mind How could such a bizarre thing happen?! It was too ridiculous and unbelievable! However, just as this incomparably dignified voice fell, the omnipresent laws of the world indeed changed. As long as one was above the Sage realm, they would feel an inexplicable sense of relief. It was as if some invisible shackles had been cut off, and their body and soul had become more free. The higher the realm of the person, the clearer this feeling was. Especially Fang He, who was already at the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World, and Monk Yuan Ku. They discovered the changes in the rules immediately. They even quickly sensed the ethereal and illusory Heaven Gate of the past and felt that they could attack it at any time. In the Dao Technique Immortal World and the Buddhist Light Pure Land, Daoist Fang He and Monk Yuan Ku knelt down and kowtowed extremely respectfully. They bowed from afar and shouted in unison, ¡°Thank you, Immortal Venerable, for your grace. Immortal Venerable¡¯s might is boundless.¡± They could tell that the voice came from Cui Heng. Their hearts were filled with gratitude, and at the same time, they felt an unprecedented shock. They knew that Cui Heng was very strong, but they did not expect him to be so powerful. Even the Heavenly Rules that could not be violated could be changed just like that! It was simply heaven-defying! In the White Lotus Lifeless Heaven, the Holy Mother of White Lotus, who was still in a weak state, looked up with a sorrowful expression, her heart filled with regret. Although she was still at the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World, it was impossible for her to break through the Heaven Gate in her current state. If she forcefully broke through, it was basically equivalent to courting death. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± The Holy Mother of White Lotus sighed and said helplessly,¡± I regret it!¡± Actually, there was not only regret, but also fear. As a Lord of the Heavens, she had already sensed that the person who had changed the Heavenly Rules was Cui Heng. It was the terrifying expert who had followed her incarnation and beaten her main body to such a weak state on the Purple Sun Realm¡¯s Divine Might Planet. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be so powerful.¡± The Holy Mother of White Lotus smiled bitterly and said, ¡°At my level, I¡¯m probably not even an ant in his eyes. No wonder he didn¡¯t really come to kill me.¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s just a thought for such an expert to kill me. I¡¯m just deceiving myself by hiding like this. I have to go over as soon as possible to apologize and express my submission.¡± At the same time, everywhere in this Star Field. A large number of ancient existences had awakened from their slumber, suspended animation, and seals. They opened their eyes that had been closed for countless years and looked up in shock, exclaiming. ¡°The Heavenly Rules are changed! I can break through the Heaven Gate without opening the Door of Heaven?! Oh my god, what kind of great divine power is this? Unbelievable!¡± ¡°Has it finally arrived? Ever since the Heaven Realm disappeared, the Door of Heaven has been closed and the path ahead has been cut off. I¡¯ve finally waited until the time to break through the Heaven Gate!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not in vain that I¡¯ve slept for hundreds of thousands of years. Now, I¡¯ve finally obtained this opportunity. That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great! I can finally break through the Heaven Gate!¡± ¡°I want to be the first person to cross the Heavenly Ladder realm after the Heaven Gate is reopened. After hundreds of thousands of years of accumulation, my achievements are now realized in this era. Hahaha!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait and see first. The divine power of the Heavenly Rules is too powerful. It far exceeds my imagination. I can¡¯t act rashly. I didn¡¯t sleep until now to court death!¡± ¡°Whoever snatches first place will die! The Heaven Gate has just reopened, and the rules of the Heavenly Dao have even changed. There must be a big shot setting up a trap. If anyone dares to snatch it first, they probably won¡¯t even know how they died!¡± These voices and wills communicated in the void. They had been sleeping since ancient times and woke up after sensing the aura of the Heaven Gate. It was different from the experts who had broken through because of Cui Heng earlier. These people who had been awakened by the Heaven Gate¡¯s aura were at least peak experts of the Immortal World who had stepped into the Ascension Realm. There were even some experts at the Third Heaven Gate realm. They all appeared one after another, wanting to break through the Heaven Gate and cross the First Heavenly Ladder. For the latter, it was extremely important to break through the Heaven Gate first. After all, the usage of the Heavenly Ladder¡¯s power characteristics was limited here. The Heavenly Ladder power characteristic in a Heaven Gate could only allow 12 people to transcend every 10,000 years. Now that many Third Heaven Gate realm experts had woken up, the 12 quotas would definitely not be enough for this 10,000 years. It could only be first come, first served. However, these experts who had already crossed three Heaven Gates thousands of years ago were relatively cautious. Usually, they would not act rashly before figuring out the matter. Other than some who had been sleeping for too long and had yet to recover from their shock. Chapter 425 - One Step, One Gate, Flicking Through the Heavenly Ladder (2) Chapter 425 One Step, One Gate, Flicking Through the Heavenly Ladder (2) Now, everyone in the myriad worlds was waiting for the next move from that supreme being who had reopened the Heaven Gate. Only then could they decide what they should do next. At this moment, everyone¡¯s gazes were focused on Cui Heng, waiting for his next move. However, Cui Heng only stood on the Heaven Ascension Golden Platform without moving, as if he was lost in thought. However, he quickly regained his senses and continued to stare at the Heaven Gate. He said in a low voice, ¡°Hui Shi, it¡¯s your turn!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Hui Shi nodded and released all the power in his body. He no longer concealed the huge aura on his body, and endless light suddenly bloomed on his body. A terrifying pressure that was like the descent of the Heavenly Dao runes suddenly enveloped the entire Taihong Star. The wisp of soul that was originally entrusted to the void officially returned to Hui Shi¡¯s body. This made him complete, and the aura and pressure on his body became even stronger. Taihong Star began to tremble violently under his feet. Many Sage Kings and Creators present were stunned. They looked at Hui Shi, who was emitting endless light and intertwined with the Dao runes of the endless Heavenly Domain, in disbelief. This follower who had been following Immortal Venerable Cui without saying much was actually an expert who stood at the Peak of the Nine Realms of the Immortal World. It was too shocking. At the same time, the three Lords of the Heavens in the Three Heavens also sensed the changes in Hui Shi. They were also dumbfounded. They did not expect Hui Shi to be an Ascension Realm expert. This was only a follower of Immortal Venerable Cui. Did a follower also need to reach the Ascension Realm? Wasn¡¯t this a little too much? Even when the Heaven Realm was still around, Ascension Realm experts were enough to become famous figures in the Heaven Realm. Now, he was actually just a follower of Immortal Venerable Cui. Was this the type of strength needed to directly change the rules of the Heavens? It was too powerful! Boom! Suddenly, an incomparably loud sound spread throughout the void. It sounded directly in one¡¯s spiritual world. Even in the void of the universe, one could hear this loud sound. Everyone subconsciously looked up at the sky and saw that Hui Shi, who had just soared into the sky, had actually reopened the illusory and real Heaven Gate. The entire process was as effortless as pushing open an ordinary door. At this moment, the golden light of the Heaven Gate had already enveloped Hui Shi¡¯s entire body. He began to inherit the power characteristics of the Heaven Gate and obtained power that surpassed the Nine Realms of the Immortal World. A moment later, Hui Shi absorbed all the Heaven Gate golden light and stored the first Heaven Gate power characteristic in his body. However, he did not stop moving. He actually crossed the First Heaven Gate and ascended to a higher place. Then, everyone saw the Heaven Gate behind him gradually disappear and fade. In front of him, an even larger golden door was slowly condensing, becoming more and more real. The Second Heaven Gate! Boom! Hui Shi barged through again. It was still as easy as before. It did not take him much effort. At this moment, even the three Heaven Gate experts were stunned. The three of them were only at the Second Heaven Gate realm. Now, this fellow who was only at the Ninth Immortal World Realm just now actually wanted to break through the Heaven Gate twice in a row and to reach the same realm as them. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing? What kind of existence is this Divine Lord?!¡± Chu Yao turned to look at Cui Heng, his heart shocked to the extreme. Boom! Boom! Boom! At this moment, the sound of the Heaven Gate being attacked appeared in the sky again. The Third Heaven Gate! This time, everyone was already shocked to the extreme. Crossing three Heaven Gates in a row. How earth-shattering was this? It was unheard of since ancient times! But this was still not the end. After crossing the Third Heaven Gate, Hui Shi actually continued forward. Such actions left everyone dumbfounded. ¡°What a joke. Is he trying to directly cross the First Heavenly Ladder?¡± ¡°How is this possible? How can someone directly break through to the Fourth Heaven Gate realm from the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World and cross the Heavenly Ladder!¡± ¡°Is Immortal Venerable Cui¡¯s follower also so powerful? It¡¯s too unbelievable!¡± Amidst cries of surprise, Hui Shi stepped into the Fourth Heaven Gate. Moreover, this time was completely different from the previous three times. The phenomenon was even more obvious. In front of this Heaven Gate, a staircase that seemed to lead to endless heights actually appeared. The Heaven Gate also became endlessly high, and the aura it emitted was far stronger than before. Hui Shi stepped onto this staircase and ascended step by step. The aura on his body soared. He was crossing the First Heavenly Ladder! The scene of Hui Shi crossing the Heavenly Ladder not only appeared near Taihong Star, but it also illuminated the myriad worlds of this Star Field. Almost all the living beings saw Hui Shi stepping on the Heavenly Ladder. At this moment, a thought flashed through everyone¡¯s minds. How powerful was the existence standing behind this person who was crossing the Heavenly Ladder?! Not only did he change the Heavenly rules to restart the Heaven Gate, but he also let a Ninth Realm cultivator break through to the level of crossing the First Heavenly Ladder! Boom! Amidst this loud bang that spread throughout the myriad worlds, Hui Shi successfully crossed the First Heavenly Ladder and stepped into the Fourth Heaven Gate realm. Then, the golden light of the Heaven Gate descended and the characteristics of its power began to condense! At this moment, be it the Sage Kings, Creators, the three Heaven Gate experts of the Outer World, or the experts of the myriad worlds, they were all a little numb. This series of breakthroughs had completely refreshed their understanding of the 12 Heaven Gate realms. So it was so easy to break through the Heaven Gate? So crossing the Heavenly Ladder was so easy? As for the ¡°mastermind¡± behind all of this, Cui Heng, he was still standing on the Heaven Ascension Golden Platform. His eyes were slightly closed, and his breathing was even. His entire body emitted a sparkling and clear light, as if he was comprehending something. In fact, he was indeed comprehending. Actually, just after Cui Heng changed the rules of the Heaven Gate and made it so that the Heaven Gate could be attacked, he realized that he had established a faint communication relationship with the Heaven Gate. Through this communication relationship, his communication with the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth became deeper and closer. This allowed his cultivation speed to increase greatly. If he could continue this communication and maintain this speed of cultivation improvement, he would be able to break through to the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm in less than 10,000 years. This was definitely an extremely huge gain. Previously, he had spent a lot of effort and used many ways to establish communication, but he could only barely reduce the time to advance to the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm from tens of millions of years to millions of years. Unexpectedly, he had actually shortened the time to about 10,000 years! He had simply eaten a huge bag of experience in one go! ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this should be because the Heaven Gate is essentially something that gathers the mysteries of all the Great Dao laws of the entire Star Field.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°The communication relationship I established with it is equivalent to directly communicating with the source of the Great Dao of this Star Field. The speed of my cultivation improvement naturally increased.¡± ¡°But the problem is how did I establish communication with this Heaven Gate, and how should I deepen this communication? The rules I modified are targeted at the Door of Heaven, and they didn¡¯t directly affect the Heaven Gate.¡± ¡°Or could it be that because the Door of Heaven is a treasure made based on some of the Heaven Gate characteristics, so affecting it and releasing its restrictions on the Heaven Gate is actually affecting the Heaven Gate and establishing communication?¡± Hui Shi¡¯s continuous attacks on the Heaven Gate did not affect the communication between me and the Heaven Gate. Looks like I have to influence the Heaven Gate or the Door of Heaven myself to make this communication deeper. ¡°Wait, the Heaven Realm is connected to the Door of Heaven. If I explore the Heaven Realm in depth, can I deepen this communication? In that case, it¡¯s still necessary to open the Door of Heaven and make a trip to the Heaven Realm.¡± ¡°Heh, after all this, I¡¯ve returned to the path of finding Zhou Juntian.¡± Chapter 426 - Nine Heavens and Sixth Heaven Gate Chapter 426 Nine Heavens and Sixth Heaven Gate While Cui Heng was communicating with the Heaven Gate, Hui Shi was still attacking the Heaven Gate. As Hui Shi¡¯s cultivation was essentially converted from Cui Heng¡¯s Dharmic powers, his strength growth was actually very high. Breaking through the Heaven Gate was actually equivalent to releasing the power in Hui Shi¡¯s body. Therefore, he could keep charging forward. After crossing the First Heavenly Ladder and stepping into the Fourth Heaven Gate, Hui Shi was still unstoppable. It did not take him much effort to successfully step into the Fifth Heaven Gate realm. Then, it was the Sixth Heaven Gate! At this moment, Hui Shi, who was bathed in the golden light of the Heaven Gate, had already rushed out of Taihong Star and stood in the void of the universe. At this moment, his entire body emitted endless light, like a star with endless light floating in the starry sky. Compared to before, Hui Shi¡¯s strength could be said to have expanded countless times, becoming much stronger. Now, every move he made was accompanied by the power of endless laws and boundless power. He could even rely on his own strength to affect a starry sky. He could also be the core and guide many planets to operate, calling himself a starry sky. ¡°Star Realm. So the Sixth Heaven Gate realm has already reached the level of a Star.¡± Cui Heng looked at Hui Shi, who was absorbing power. Now, he already had an accurate concept of the level of the Sixth Heaven Gate realm. Although it was still inferior to the Early-stage Soul Formation realm, it had surpassed the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm by countless times. The cultivator¡¯s body had also become very powerful, equivalent to a normal-sized star. This was a level of strength that already needed Cui Heng to use a breath to blow him to death. He was no longer weak. ¡°The gap between the 12 Heaven Gate realms is not big. It¡¯s more like continuously increasing strength within a single stage.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°If I use this as a deduction, even if the cultivator crossed the Second Heavenly Ladder, he might not be able to cross the huge gap between the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm and the Early-stage Soul Formation realm.¡± ¡°However, I can¡¯t let my guard down because of this. After all, I haven¡¯t really come into contact with an existence above the Seventh Heaven Gate realm. Everything is just a guess.¡± ¡°Moreover, there are 12 Heaven Gate realms. If there¡¯s an existence who has crossed the Third Heavenly Ladder, it¡¯s very likely that they will have a cultivation comparable to the Early-stage Soul Formation realm. Not to mention, there¡¯s the possibility of someone having reached the Six Heavens Unity realm.¡± ¡°The universe is vast and filled with endless mysteries. I can¡¯t lose my vigilance. Right now, I should first determine the strength of the Nine Heavens in the Outer World. Then, I¡¯ll search for clues about Zhou Juntian or look for other ways to safely open the Door of Heaven.¡± Thinking of this, he retracted his gaze and walked down the Heaven Ascension Golden Platform. He looked at the people around him who were still immersed in shock and chuckled. ¡°Hui Shi has already finished breaking through. Haven¡¯t you seen enough?¡± At this moment, Hui Shi had already successfully crossed the Sixth Heaven Gate. If he continued forward, he would have to cross the Second Heavenly Ladder. However, he had already used the Heavenly Ladder characteristics of this Star Field, so he could no longer break through here. He had to go to other Star Fields and obtain the Heaven Gate power characteristics of other Star Fields before he could cross the second Heavenly Ladder in the Outer World. Cui Heng¡¯s words woke everyone up, but the scene of Hui Shi¡¯s breakthrough just now was still deeply imprinted in their hearts. After all, the scene of breaking through six Heaven Gate realms in a row was too shocking This was something that had never been heard of since ancient times. This made them involuntarily stunned for a period of time. After a while, they realized that Cui Heng was talking to them. Immediately, they broke out in sweat and panicked as they knelt on the ground. ¡°Immortal Venerable, please forgive us. We were so shocked just now that we couldn¡¯t recover for a moment.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± At this moment, Hui Shi had already restrained his might and returned to Cui Heng¡¯s side. He bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Thank you, Sir, for helping me break through the Heaven Gate.¡± ¡°You were the one who helped me carry out an experiment.¡± Cui Heng chuckled and turned to Chu Yao. He asked in a low voice, ¡°You also sensed the aura Hui Shi displayed just now. How does it compare to the Nine Heavens you know?¡± ¡°Replying to Divine Lord¡­¡± Chu Yao hurriedly replied,¡± My perception of the Nine Heavens is not very clear. I can only roughly determine that the Nine Heavens should be stronger. ¡° ¡°In that case, the Nine Heavens of the Outer World are at least existences who have crossed the Second Heavenly Ladder.¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly and thought to himself, ¡°Then perhaps they¡¯re attacking this Star Field to cross the Third Heavenly Ladder?¡± This meant that the danger posed by the Nine Heavens was probably not low. He still had to increase his strength as soon as possible. At the very least, he had to let his strength cover the entire portion of this arm of the galaxy. Although his phenomenon had already touched every Heavenly Ladder in this domain when he broke through to the Soul Formation realm, this did not mean that his Dharmic powers could completely cover the entire domain. There was still a huge difference between perception contact and blanketing Dharmic powers and complete control. Now, his Dharmic powers were not powerful to that extent, and the boundless starry skies in the acupoints of his body had not condensed. They were all still in a relatively basic state. In the scale of this vast universe, such strength was still very weak. He could not be arrogant. ¡°Right now, if I want to increase my cultivation quickly, I have to either explore the Heaven Realm or further modify the rules of the Door of Heaven.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°That¡¯s not right. These two can actually be done at the same time. I can gradually modify the rules of the Door of Heaven and also try to open it safely.¡± ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s a third path, which is to head to the Outer World and establish a relationship with the Outer World Heaven Gate. This should be able to increase the speed of my cultivation automatically.¡± ¡°However, the danger level of the Outer World is unknown. It¡¯s not appropriate to act rashly. At the very least, I have to wait until I figure out the true strength of the Nine Heavens of the Outer World before making plans.¡± ile ¡°Now, I should focus on fine-tuning the rules of the Door of Heaven and deepen the communication with the Heaven Gate. At the same time, I should search for Zhou Juntian¡¯s whereabouts.¡± ¡°Right, before Fugui¡¯s wife left the starry sky where Daozhou Star was, she had left a Star Map guidance on Dark Sea Star and recorded three stars related to Zhou Juntian.¡± ¡°These three stars are worth exploring. Moreover, there¡¯s another problem¡­ How did she obtain these clues?¡± Thinking of this, he looked at Zhao Tianyi and said indifferently, ¡°Bring your daughter to see me. I have something to ask her.¡± With that, Zhao Tianyi¡¯s feet flashed and he was sent back to Taihong Star by Cui Heng. Then, Cui Heng brought Hui Shi down the Golden Platform Peak. Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what to do. Chu Yao and the other two experts wanted to escape, but they did not dare to move. They were worried that Cui Heng would capture them before they could leave Tianmen Star. After thinking about it, these people had no choice but to meditate on the spot and wait for Cui Heng¡¯s arrangements. At the same time, the myriad worlds in this Star Field also began to undergo a tremendous change. Countless ancient experts woke up, and many experts began to rub their fists and prepare to attack the Heaven Gate! This was all a change caused by Hui Shi¡¯s attack on the Heaven Gate. It was also Cui Heng¡¯s intention. In the context of the foreign invasion, it was better for the experts of this Star Field to not sleep. Before long, Zhao Tianyi brought his daughter, Zhao Hongci, back to Tianmen Star and knelt in front of Cui Heng. Now, Cui Heng was in an ordinary courtyard. He sat on a chair and swept his gaze across Zhao Tianyi and Zhao Hongci. He asked in a low voice, ¡°How much do you know about Zhou Juntian?¡± Chapter 427 - Unfulfilled Appointment From 300,000 Years Ago Chapter 427 Unfulfilled Appointment From 300,000 Years Ago Zhao Hongci and the others had left clues about Zhou Juntian on Dark Sea Star, which meant that she should have a certain understanding of him. As Zhao Hongci¡¯s father, it was very likely that Zhao Tianyi knew more about him. This was Cui Heng¡¯s guess. Unexpectedly, the truth was the opposite. Zhao Tianyi knew very little about Zhou Juntian. Instead, Zhao Hongci had a lot of information about him. Therefore, Zhao Hongci¡¯s understanding of Zhou Juntian did not come from Zhao Tianyi. Instead, it was what he had learned after she died in the Door of Heaven and was reborn on Daozhou Star. ¡°Actually, when I obtained Zhou Juntian¡¯s treasure, I had yet to awaken my previous life¡¯s memories,¡± Zhao Hongci said very respectfully. ¡°At that time, I had just broken through to the Xiantian realm and interacted with the Heaven Earth Origin Qi of the outside world, so I sensed a strange Essence Energy fluctuation in a nearby cave.¡± ¡°At that time, the ignorant were fearless, so I didn¡¯t think much about it and directly went over to investigate. Fortunately, my luck was not bad and I didn¡¯t encounter any danger. I successfully obtained the secret treasure in the cave.¡± ¡°Among them are the martial techniques left behind by Zhou Juntian that point to the realm of Myriad Techniques Return to One. There are also some pills and weapons. However, they were already disintegrated when I discovered them and can¡¯t be used anymore.¡± ¡°Other than these, there¡¯s only a jade slip and some miscellaneous items, as well as the three Star Maps that contain the mysteries of the Sage Kings. The jade slip is engraved with ancient words. It should be a message.¡± ¡°But that jade slip is very strange. It seems to have been sealed by some powerful force. Neither Father nor I can open that jade slip and read the information inside.¡± At this point, Zhao Hongci took out a jade slip from her sleeve and handed it to Cui Heng with both hands. ¡°It¡¯s actually Daozhou Star.¡± Cui Heng was a little surprised after hearing Zhao Hongci¡¯s explanation. Then, he took the jade slip and enveloped it with his divine sense. The moment he used his divine sense to envelop the jade slip, he immediately felt a strong mental impact suddenly burst out from it. It was at least at the Creator level. Moreover, this was the remnant mental strength from the jade slip that had been sealed for almost 300,000 years. If this mental strength was in perfect condition, one could imagine how powerful it was. When Zhou Juntian left this jade slip and added a mental impact to it, he probably already had the power of a Dao Lord. Of course, this bit of strength was not worth mentioning to Cui Heng. Therefore, the moment this mental power attacked, he used an even stronger divine sense to disperse it. This way, he could naturally read the contents of the jade slip. ¡°¡­ The will of the heavens is like a blade. How can it be weaker than me¡­ I want to go against the heavens and flatten the myriad worlds¡­ In this world, no one can stop me!¡± Unfortunately, the information inside was fragmented and there was almost nothing of value. The only thing he could feel was Zhou Juntian¡¯s anger and extreme unwillingness. He had even begun to curse. Clearly, his heart was in a state of near collapse. What kind of thing could actually make such a Dao Lord realm existence fall into such a mental state?! Cui Heng had some guesses about this. He thought of the Juntian Palace at the core of the Dark Sea Star, the memorial tablets placed inside, and the empty memorial tablet without a name. The memorial tablet of my master, Lin Shanchang, my brother, Chen Yu, my brother, Qian Shushu¡­ My brother¡­ My friend¡­ My disciple¡­ The memorial tablet of my beloved wife, Lin Qingzhu, and my beloved daughter, Zhou Xuanji¡­ Through these memorial tablets and the emotions left behind in the jade slip, Cui Heng roughly guessed what Zhou Juntian had experienced back then. A massacre! However, in an era where the Heaven Realm had disappeared and the Lords of the Heavens almost did not appear, Dao Lords could definitely be considered the strongest group of people in the myriad worlds. Who could destroy Zhou Juntian¡¯s sect? ¡°Could it be done by Lord of the Heavens Ziyang?¡± Cui Heng guessed in his heart. This was indeed very likely. After all, the inexplicable banishing of Zhou Juntian to the mortal world back then was very confusing It was not impossible for them to destroy Zhou Juntian¡¯s family after banishing him. ¡°But what¡¯s the goal of doing this? Could it be to drive Zhou Juntian crazy?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly. He really could not figure out what rational reason there was for these actions. ¡°Immortal Venerable, this is also something left behind by Zhou Juntian. It seems to be some miscellaneous item. I don¡¯t understand its use.¡± At this moment, Zhao Hongci took out an ancient item from her sleeve and offered it to Cui Heng with both hands. ¡°The patterns on it might be words, but I don¡¯t recognize them.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and took the ancient item. He observed for a moment and realized that this was an invitation tablet made of many metals. The patterns on it were indeed words. It said, ¡°The Fangtian Formless Sect will be established in Qianhong Heaven in 20 years. We sincerely invite Brother Zhou to attend the ceremony.¡± Qianhong Heaven? Cui Heng knew this place. This was one of the Nine Middle Heavens, a Heaven Domain on the same level as the Purple Sun Heaven and the Sacred Demon Heaven. A long time ago, there had also been Ninth Realm experts in the Immortal World. The Fangtian Formless Sect was one of the strongest sects in Qianhong Heaven. In this era, they even have a Lord of the Heavens. Even among the Nine Middle Heavens, such a sect could be said to be as rare as phoenix feathers and qilin horns. When this sect was established, they had invited Zhou Juntian? This also meant that this sect had a deep relationship with Zhou Juntian and should have a relatively detailed understanding of him. In the past 300,000 years, Zhou Juntian might even have gone to the Fangtian Formless Sect. Thinking of this, Cui Heng had already decided where to go next. Then, he asked Zhao Hongci to take out the other miscellaneous items, but he did not find any important information, so he gave up. Since he had already decided on the direction of his investigation, Cui Heng directly sent Zhao Hongci and Zhao Tianyi back to Taihong Star and told Xuan Bei and the others to return to Taihong Star. However, Chu Yao and the other Outer World experts, as well as Zen Master Shantong and the other Creators and Sage Kings who had betrayed Daozhou Star, naturally could not be let off just like that. Of course, Cui Heng did not kill them. He only turned them into ordinary beasts and allowed them to move freely on Tianmen Star. If they died accidentally, they would be reborn on Tianmen Star and continue to be wild beasts. Since these people did not treat people as humans, he could just strip them of their qualifications to be humans. After doing all of this, Cui Heng did not head to Qianhong Heaven immediately. Instead, he called Hui Shi and they arrived in a relatively remote starry sky. The starry sky here was very empty. There were no stars within a million kilometers. There was not even ordinary interstellar dust or meteors. It was clean. However, the space here was extremely unstable, and there was an extremely destructive spatial storm everywhere. As long as he used a little bit of the power of the Eighth Realm of the Immortal World, he could create a huge crack in the space here that was more than a million kilometers long. Moreover, the nomological Dao runes here were strange, as if it was a self-contained system. It was very different from the nomological Dao runes in the vast starry skies of the outside world. Cui Heng brought Hui Shi here and released his divine sense to sense the spatial state and Dao runes here. He smiled and said, ¡°Previously, I asked you to come here to explore the spatial passageway to the Outer World. Did you discover anything?¡± This was the spatial passageway that Hong Fugui had left from. Chapter 428 - Untitled Chapter 428 Untitled Originally, Cui Heng thought that the spatial passageway here led to the Outer World where that had corroded their Star Field. However, after investigating, he realized that this was not the case. Although the Dao runes, Dharmas, and Logos in this void were completely different from their own starry sky, they were also different from the Outer World¡¯s side. Instead, they were new and unfamiliar Dao runes. It should be another foreign land. ¡°This sea of stars is vast. There are six Heaven Gates and six Star Fields. Looks like Fugui went to the other side.¡± Cui Heng stared at the spatial passageway and thought to himself, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this was probably built by the Heaven Realm experts of this Star Field when they went to the foreign world to transcend the Second Heavenly Ladder.¡± Although according to Wu Yong, in the era where the Heaven Realm still existed, there were no experts who had crossed the Second Heavenly Ladder, from the fact that the Heaven Realm could withstand the invasion of the Nine Heavens Outer World, there were most likely still experts who had crossed the Second Heavenly Ladder. Otherwise, it was unlikely that they could resist for so long. Then there must be a foreign Star Field that was occupied by them, allowing them to transcend the Second Heavenly Ladder. This spatial passageway in front of them confirmed this to a certain extent. ¡°Perhaps, a long time ago, the Heaven Realm of this Star Field also invaded another foreign Star Field?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s expression became strange. He shook his head gently and said, ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, it¡¯s really retribution. The cultivation method of this world is really ridiculous.¡± They were completely forcing people to fight each other to the death. It was as if they were nurturing Gu. ¡°Moreover, there¡¯s clearly a problem with the 12 Heaven Gate realms, which allows one to break through the Heaven Gate without any cultivation methods.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s gaze became calm as he looked at the boundless starry sky. ¡°It¡¯s as if there¡¯s a pair of invisible hands controlling this sea of stars. I have to be more careful in the future.¡± Thinking of this, he looked at Hui Shi beside him and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve already passed the six Heaven Gate realms. How do you feel about the different Dao runes, Dharmas, and Logos from this Star Field?¡± ¡°Sir, for some reason, I feel a strong desire for these Dao runes and Dharma and Logos.¡± Hui Shi frowned slightly and said curiously, ¡°I inexplicably want to refine them and touch their source. It¡¯s like an instinct.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he sized up Hui Shi carefully. He frowned and said, ¡°This desire comes from the Heaven Gate power characteristics and the Heavenly Ladder power characteristic in your body.¡± ¡°These two types of power characteristics have the instinct of gathering with other similar power characteristics. They are mutually attracted to each other. This is the cause of instinct and desire.¡± ¡°You¡¯re now at the Sixth Heaven Gate realm. Your Heaven Gate characteristics and the Heavenly Ladder characteristic are both yearning for the second, different Heavenly Ladder characteristic, forming an instinct to urge you to cross the Second Heavenly Ladder.¡± As he spoke, Cui Heng manipulated his Dharmic powers to suppress the attraction instinct in Hui Shi¡¯s body, thereby reducing Hui Shi¡¯s desire to cross the Second Heavenly Ladder. ¡°How do you feel now?¡± Cui Heng asked. ¡°I don¡¯t have that desire anymore. Thank you, Sir.¡± Hui Shi cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s indeed a lot of problems with this Heaven Gate and Heavenly Ladder characteristic,¡± Cui Heng said thoughtfully. Now, this discovery surprised him. From the irresistible pull of these Heaven Gate and Heavenly Ladder characteristics, it was completely pushing the cultivator forward. It was to turn the desire to obtain more Heaven Gate and Heavenly Ladder characteristics into the cultivator¡¯s instinct. This also meant that as long as one broke through to the Sixth Heaven Gate realm, they would instinctively yearn to cross the Second Heavenly Ladder. The closer they were to it, the more they yearned for it. Hui Shi had only come into contact with the Dao runes and Dharma and Logos of a foreign world that had passed through the spatial passageway here, but he had already developed such a strong desire to break through. If he really went to the foreign world, he would probably not be able to help but attack the Heaven Gate immediately. ¡°Perhaps the Star Field that invaded this side was also affected and pulled by this instinct?¡± Cui Heng thought to himself. ¡°This mutual attraction characteristic is like a broken part wanting to gather back into a whole.¡± ¡°Could it be that these six Heaven Gates were originally one and were divided into six for some reason, so there¡¯s an extremely strong attraction between them?¡± For a moment, he thought of many possibilities, but in the end, he shook his head and did not continue thinking. This kind of unfounded guess was not very meaningful at this stage. It was more practical to increase his cultivation realm as soon as possible. When he was strong enough, many problems would naturally be resolved. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Taihong Star first.¡± Cui Heng left with Hui Shi and did not continue investigating. Now, he did not really want to directly come into contact with the foreign world, especially this unknown foreign world that he did not understand at all. After returning to Taihong Star, Cui Heng asked Hui Shi to temporarily guard this place to prevent foreign experts from taking advantage of the situation. At the Sixth Heaven Gate realm, he could already resist most of the Outer World experts. Unless the Nine Heavens personally came, there should be no need to worry about any problems. He left Taihong Star. Originally, he planned to head to the Fangtian Formless Sect of the Qianhong Heavens to investigate Zhou Juntian¡¯s whereabouts. However, his previous discovery on Tianmen Star made him change his mind at the last minute. Before going to Qianhong Heaven, he had to investigate a certain place on Tianmen Star. This time, he did not go to the Golden Platform Peak. Instead, he went to a mountain gate encampment. From Cui Heng¡¯s perspective, the pavilions in front of him became illusory, leaving only dilapidated ruins. He passed through the scene of the Illusory Descent and arrived at the real Tianmen Star. This ruin was once the base of the strongest Immortal sect on Tianmen Star, the Myriad Worlds Immortal Palace. In the era where the Heaven Realm still existed, Tianmen Star was incomparably prosperous. It could be said to be one of the intersection points of the myriad worlds. Hence, there was the Myriad Worlds Immortal Palace that received guests from the myriad worlds. The founder of the sect was said to be a Lord of the Heavens at the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World. He was related to many big shots in the Heaven Realm. He also held a Heaven Realm supreme treasure that could allow him to pass through to the Heaven Realm. These were what Cui Heng had seen in the books provided by Tianlu Star. When he used Illusory Descent to restore Tianmen Star, he had also tried to replicate this treasure. Although it was limited by his understanding and could not completely match, he had replicated a treasure with the same effect. It was precisely because this treasure that Cui Heng had replicated had sensed something in the ruins that Cui Heng noticed it. Previously, there were too many people and it was not convenient to explore carefully. Now, it was much more convenient for him to come over himself. Following the sense of the treasure, Cui Heng quickly found a bronze-green metal fragment at the bottom of the ruins. There was no longer any magical aura on this metal fragment, nor was there any Dharma and Logos intertwined. It was no different from ordinary scrap metal. However, after Cui Heng came into contact with it, he still discovered something different about it. He thought to himself, ¡°This thing is a little similar to the bronze fragment in Ding Qiuhuang¡¯s hand. Perhaps it can make up for each other.¡± The bronze fragment in Ding Qiuhuang¡¯s hand had the ability to travel freely through the Heavens. It was a fragment of a certain Heaven Realm supreme treasure. Perhaps it was related to the Heaven Realm supreme treasure that the Myriad Worlds Immortal Palace once had. If he could complete it, he might be able to pry into some of the mysteries of the Heaven Realm. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll return to Chongyang Star before going to Qianhong Heaven.¡± Cui Heng put away the bronze fragment and thought to himself, ¡°I can also check Qingshu¡¯s cultivation.¡± ¡­. In the Five Views Realm, the Wu Dynasty was still powerful and prosperous. However, as the founder of the country, Pei Qingshu had already abdicated and given the throne to Pei Yuezhi, who had come from Daozhou Star. He himself went out to fight with others to temper his cultivation and ignored political matters for a long time. This time, he had just returned from his trip and was about to return to his home to enter seclusion for a period of time to properly digest the gains from the few battles with others when he suddenly sensed something and immediately revealed an ecstatic expression. The Wu Dynasty Emperor, Pei Yuezhi, who was reviewing the reports, sent a message. This time, he had just returned from his trip and was about to return to his home to enter seclusion for a period of time to properly digest the gains from the few battles with others when he suddenly sensed something and immediately revealed an ecstatic expression. The Wu Dynasty Emperor, Pei Yuezhi, who was reviewing the reports, sent a message. Chapter 429 - Bronze Fragment, Heavenly Dao Dharma Body Chapter 429 Bronze Fragment, Heavenly Dao Dharma Body Cui Heng returned to the Five Views Realm and did not completely hide his aura. Therefore, Pei Qingshu easily sensed Cui Heng¡¯s arrival. He let Pei Yuezhi arrange a ceremonial welcome and flew out of the Imperial City and headed to Chongyang Star to receive him. ¡°Disciple greets Master.¡± Pei Qingshu bowed extremely respectfully. ¡°It¡¯s been more than a hundred years since we last met, but your cultivation hasn¡¯t fallen behind.¡± Cui Heng sized up Pei Qingshu slightly and nodded slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve reached the Grand Completion stage of the Myriad Dao Dharma Body and are already at the Peak of the Great Sage realm.¡± Pei Qingshu cultivated the Dao through battle and cultivated the Myriad Dao Dharma Body. Although this cultivation realm was equivalent to the Sixth Realm of the Immortal World, it was already comparable to a Sage King when it was first formed. Therefore, Cui Heng named this realm ¡°Great Sage¡±. Now that Pei Qingshu had reached the Grand Completion stage of the Myriad Dao Dharma Body, his combat strength was shocking. He was far above a Sage King and was only one step away from breaking through the Sixth Realm of the Immortal World. ¡°Thank you for your praise, Master. For more than a hundred years, I haven¡¯t dared to forget to cultivate for a moment,¡± Pei Qingshu said respectfully. ¡°It¡¯s just that I still have some doubts about the path ahead. I was just about to ask Master for guidance, but I didn¡¯t expect Master to come. May I ask why Master is here?¡± ¡°Hahaha, this is a coincidence.¡± Cui Heng laughed and smiled. ¡°I do have something to do after returning to the Five Views Realm. Go to the Plague Imperial Palace later and invite Ding Qiuhuang over. I have something to ask him.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Pei Qingshu nodded. ¡­. Cui Heng¡¯s return allowed the Wu Dynasty, which had been peaceful for a long time, to hold an unprecedented grand ceremony. Countless commoners watched, and thousands of Sages came to participate in the ceremony. There were also many experts from other realms who came. They wanted to see what kind of person was actually worthy of such a huge welcome from the Wu Dynasty. When they learned that the person who had returned was the Master of the Wu Dynasty¡¯s Ancestor, everyone could not suppress the shock in their hearts. Many of them still remembered the scene of Cui Heng breaking through more than a hundred years ago and could not help but exclaim. Those who did not know Cui Heng¡¯s power also knew this time. They were incomparably shocked. So there was actually such an expert in the world. The universe was indeed vast and unfathomable! In the Wu Dynasty Imperial Palace. Cui Heng sat on a chair while Pei Qingshu stood respectfully at the side. Ding Qiuhuang sat opposite him in fear and bowed. ¡°Exalted Immortal, why did you look for me?¡± ¡°Do you recognize this bronze fragment?¡± Cui Heng asked directly. He did not beat around the bush and directly took out the bronze fragment he had found on Tianmen Star. ¡°This, this isn¡¯t¡­¡± Ding Qiuhuang¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the bronze fragment. Then, he took out his bronze fragment and said in shock,¡± Exalted Immortal, you went to Tianmen Star?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°I found this under the ruins of the Myriad Worlds Immortal Palace on Tianmen Star. They should be fragments of the same treasure.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I felt an attraction from the fragment in my hand.¡± Ding Qiuhuang nodded and held the bronze fragment in his palm. Then, the surface of the fragment suffused with a green light. At the same time, it floated up on its own and floated towards the bronze fragment in Cui Heng¡¯s hand. As Ding Qiuhuang¡¯s fragment approached, the bronze fragment in Cui Heng¡¯s hand that originally no longer had any magical effects actually lit up. As soon as the two came into contact, they instantly fused together, condensing into a fragment filled with an ancient aura. One side of the fragment was as smooth as a mirror, and the other side was carved with complicated and exquisite patterns. Even the dark green copper rust could not hide the exquisite workmanship. ¡°It seems to be a fragment of a bronze mirror?¡± Cui Heng played with the fragment in his hand for a moment before figuring out its effect. He nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°It really has the ability to travel through the Heavens. Also, that Door of Heaven is somewhat related to this treasure. If I can restore it completely, it should have the ability to enter and exit the Heaven Realm freely.¡± Then, he looked at Ding Qiuhuang and asked, ¡°Can you lend this to me for a period of time? My reward will satisfy you.¡± ¡°Since Exalted Immortal needs it, I¡¯ll just give it to you. This is my honor. There¡¯s no need for any rewards.¡± Ding Qiuhuang shook his head repeatedly and explained, ¡°Moreover, this fragment of mine has been fused into your fragment. It should be yours.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m not someone who will snatch it by force.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°Moreover, I do intend to only borrow this item for the time being. The reward will still be given. I¡¯ll help you increase a major realm and let you break through to the Fusion realm. How about that?¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Ding Qiuhuang was stunned. His eyes widened, and his face revealed an expression of disbelief. However, he still waved his hand and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, I wouldn¡¯t dare to accept such a huge gift from Exalted Immortal.¡± As someone who had lived for more than 300,000 years, he had been stuck in the Dao Lord realm for an unknown period of time. He naturally knew very well how difficult it was to break through to the Eighth Realm of the Immortal World. In his opinion, such a bronze fragment could not compare to this level of reward. This reward was too great! He was worried that he would not be able to withstand it. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about whether you dare or not.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s tone was unquestionable as he said in a low voice, ¡°You just have to tell me if you want to break through to the Eighth Realm of the Immortal World.¡± Chapter 430 - Bronze Fragment, Heavenly Dao Dharma Body (2) Chapter 430 Bronze Fragment, Heavenly Dao Dharma Body (2) ¡°¡­¡± Ding Qiuhuang fell silent when he heard this. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Yes, of course I do!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. Then, he raised his hand and pointed, fusing a trace of extremely subtle Dharmic powers into Ding Qiuhuang¡¯s body. At the same time, he constructed a small world around them to prevent the phenomenon caused by his breakthrough from spreading. Ding Qiuhuang felt a light flash before his eyes. After a moment of daze, he realized that his cultivation realm, which had been stagnant for hundreds of thousands of years, had actually broken through just like that! He had successfully surpassed the Seventh Realm of the Immortal World and stepped into the Eighth Realm. He was on the same level as the Lords of the Heavens and stood at the top of the myriad worlds! ¡°I, I broke through just like that??¡± Ding Qiuhuang muttered. Even though he could clearly feel the change in his cultivation, he still found it unbelievable. How difficult was it to break through to the Eighth Realm of the Immortal World? He had worked hard for hundreds of thousands of years but had not gained anything. Now that he had broken through so easily, he really felt like he was dreaming. However, the surging power in his body was very real, and his perception of the Heavenly Dao laws was also real. He was really standing at the Eighth Realm of the Immortal World. The realm he had dreamed of for so many years had finally been achieved! ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal!¡± Ding Qiuhuang knelt in front of Cui Heng and kowtowed respectfully. ¡°If not for Exalted Immortal, I¡¯m afraid I would never have had a chance to step into the Eighth Realm in my life.¡± ¡°This is a reward you deserve. There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand gently and smiled. ¡°If you really feel that you should do something, cultivate in seclusion in the Five Views Realm for the next tens of thousands of years.¡± ¡°I understand! Thank you, Exalted Immortal!¡± Ding Qiuhuang understood what Cui Heng meant. He wanted him to protect the Five Views Realm for the next tens of thousands of years.¡± ¡°I understand! Thank you, Exalted Immortal!¡± Ding Qiuhuang understood what Cui Heng meant. He wanted him to protect the Five Views Realm for the next tens of thousands of years. However, he knew very well that he planned to continue cultivating in seclusion in the Five Views Realm, so this request was basically equivalent to not having a request. He had still received Exalted Immortal¡¯s great kindness. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I must repay Exalted Immortal¡¯s kindness!¡± Ding Qiuhuang thought to himself. Then, Ding Qiuhuang bade farewell and left. Cui Heng looked at Pei Qingshu, who was standing at the side, and said with a smile, ¡°Now, only you and I are left. Tell me your opinion on your path of cultivation.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Pei Qingshu nodded and said, ¡°In my opinion, my path still has to focus on combat and I have to continue to strengthen my body. After reaching the Grand Completion stage of the Myriad Dao Dharma Body, it¡¯s almost equivalent to a simplified Dao Body. This means that there¡¯s still room for improvement on the path of the Myriad Dao Dharma Body. I feel that I should continue to increase the strength of my body.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°This train of thought can¡¯t be wrong, but it¡¯s not complete. You can¡¯t just increase the strength of your body. If it¡¯s just increasing the strength of your body, your spells and life-preservation abilities will be greatly limited.¡± ¡°You can reference the cultivation method of the Eighth Realm of the Immortal World and fuse the power of the Heavenly Dao into your Myriad Dao Dharma Body. While increasing the strength of your body, you can also transform your body into laws.¡± ¡°This way, after breaking through, your body can transform between reality and illusion at any time. When it gathers, it will form a body, and when it dissipates, it will form laws. As soon as you break through, you will be comparable to a Dao Lord of the Seventh Realm of the Immortal World.¡± ¡°Using the Myriad Dao Dharma Body to fuse with one of the Heavenly Dao¡­¡± Pei Qingshu fell into deep thought when he heard this. Gradually, his eyes became brighter and brighter. In the end, he nodded heavily and said, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Master! I plan to immediately start seclusion to break through!¡± ¡°Very good, your comprehension is not bad.¡± Cui Heng nodded and praised. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°After you break through, follow me.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Pei Qingshu said excitedly, ¡°I can finally follow Master again!¡± ¡­. After Pei Qingshu entered seclusion, Cui Heng¡¯s main focus was on the bronze fragment. After a more detailed inspection, he had already determined that this should be a shattered Heaven Realm treasure. As long as he could complete this bronze fragment into a complete bronze mirror, he should be able to enter and exit the Heaven Realm freely. He did not even need to look for Zhou Juntian. Entering the Heaven Realm using the Heaven Realm Supreme Treasure was an inspiration for Cui Heng when he thought of Jiang Qiqi. Previously, when he was in the Purple Sun Realm, he had learned that Jiang Qiqi had used a Heaven Realm treasure to open the Door of Heaven and entered the Heaven Realm. This also meant that if he used some special Heaven Realm treasure to open the Door of Heaven, perhaps it would be different from forcefully opening the Door of Heaven. It might not cause the scarlet energy inside to leak out. Of course, he still had to wait until this bronze mirror was restored before making plans. Moreover, after the two bronze fragments fused, they recovered some of their characteristics and began to produce some subtle attraction to the other fragments. Following these connections, Cui Heng could find other fragments to repair it. This way, compared to finding Zhou Juntian¡¯s whereabouts, it was much simpler to repair this bronze mirror. For the next period of time, Cui Heng followed the attraction of the bronze fragments on Chongyang Star and began to investigate the other fragments. With his current divine sense, he easily found the whereabouts of these fragments. This former Heaven Realm treasure had shattered into 13 pieces. The one in Cui Heng¡¯s hand was only the smallest two pieces that had fused together. The other 11 were in the different Heavenly Domains, ordinary starry skies, treasures, buried in the wilderness, or floating in the universe. However, to Cui Heng¡¯s surprise, there was actually a relatively large fragment in Qianhong Heaven that he had originally planned to investigate. ¡°Looks like I have to make a trip to Qianhong Heaven.¡± Cui Heng chuckled. At this moment, he suddenly looked up at the sky. Not far away, an incomparably bright golden light soared into the sky from the wall of the Divine Palace. An incomparably huge aura and pressure suddenly enveloped the entire Chongyang Star, and countless phenomena appeared! ¡°He broke through.¡± Cui Heng laughed when he saw this. He could tell at a glance that Pei Qingshu had broken through and successfully stepped into the Seventh Realm of the Immortal World. Moreover, he had just broken through and already possessed strength that was not inferior to a Dao Lord. This world-shaking phenomenon also shocked everyone on Chongyang Star, and they had a clearer understanding of the power of the Wu Dynasty. When the phenomenon began to slowly disappear, Pei Qingshu also ended his breakthrough He arrived in front of Cui Heng immediately and bowed respectfully. ¡°Disciple greets Master. Thank you for your guidance. Master, please give it a name!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded. After thinking for a moment, he smiled and said, ¡°After fusing the power of the Heavenly Dao into the Dharma Body, let¡¯s call it the Heavenly Dao Dharma Body.¡± ¡°Heavenly Dao Dharma Body. Thank you for giving it a name, Master!¡± Pei Qingshu was overjoyed. ¡°Next, hand over the matters of the Wu Dynasty and leave with me.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve long handed over the matters of the Wu Dynasty,¡± Pei Qingshu said without thinking. ¡°I can leave with Master at any time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°Follow me to Qianhong Heaven first.¡± Qian Hongtian has not been peaceful recently. Due to the change in the Heavenly rules, one could attack the Heaven Gate without the Door of Heaven opening, causing many experts who had been sleeping for thousands of years to wake up. The situation in many Heaven Domains and realms had changed drastically. An ancient Heaven Domain like Qianhong Heaven had a deep foundation. There had long been many Eighth Realm and even Ninth Realm experts. In this unprecedented chaos, they were naturally the first to be affected. Recently, three Ninth Realm experts of the Immortal World had appeared in the Qianhong Heaven. They were all ancient existences that had sealed themselves after the Heaven Realm disappeared. They had just come out recently. To such experts, the first thing to do was naturally to break through the Heaven Gate. However, breaking through the Heaven Gate required a lot of resources to prepare. As a top sect in Qianhong Heaven, the Fangtian Formless Sect naturally became the biggest fat sheep. Now, two Ninth Realm experts of the Immortal World had come here and asked them to hand over all their resources within three days. esource Otherwise, they would bear the consequences. At this moment, the current Sect Master, Qiu Bai, sat helplessly in the Ancestral Hall. He looked at the many memorial tablets placed on the shrine and sighed. ¡°Ancestral Masters¡­¡± ¡°How should I survive this crisis?¡± Chapter 431 - Broken Bronze Sword, Scroll and Copper Mirror Fragment Chapter 431 Broken Bronze Sword, Scroll and Copper Mirror Fragment The Fangtian Formless Sect was one of the 16 strongest Immortal sects in Qianhong Heaven. Legend had it that it was established 300,000 years ago, and the Ancestral Master was a Dao Lord. Compared to those sects that once were established by Lord of the Heavens powerhouses, this foundation could only be considered ordinary. It was not weak, but it was definitely not strong. Such an inheritance could actually last for 300,000 years and become the top Immortal sect of Qianhong Heaven step by step. One could imagine the difficulties it had experienced. The current Sect Master, Qiu Bai, could be said to be a peerless genius. She was called a fairy when he was young. Later on, when she was just 13,000 years old, she had already reached the Dao Body realm and became a top expert in Qianhong Heaven. In the opinion of many people, this was most likely the revival of the Fangtian Formless Sect. She would lead the Fangtian Formless Sect to another level. Even Qiu Bai herself thought so. In fact, in the past thousand years or so, the Fangtian Formless Sect had indeed become better and better. From the ordinary servant disciples to the heads of the various departments and many elders, they were all filled with confidence in the future of the sect and Qiu Bai. However, this beautiful situation came to an abrupt end a few years ago. A mysterious existence had actually used an unbelievable method to modify the Heavenly Rules. He said that there was no need to open the Door of Heaven to attack the Heaven Gate. To those who did not know what it meant to transcend the Heaven Gate, this was a change that they did not understand. However, to the Fangtian Formless Sect, which had a long history and knew what this change meant, it was no different from a bolt out of the blue. After the Heaven Realm disappeared, the Door of Heaven was closed, and countless experts in the world could no longer break through to the Heaven Gate realm. Therefore, many experts either sealed themselves or slept for eternity, waiting for the future. In the past, many experts in Qianhong Heaven also did this. It was precisely because of this that the new sects of the Qianhong Heaven had a chance to develop, which was why the current situation of the Qianhong Heaven was filled with sects. Although the Fangtian Formless Sect was established 300,000 years ago, it was actually developed during this free period. Now that the Heavenly Rules were changed and the restrictions on breaking through the Heaven Gate were removed. Those experts who had sealed themselves and fallen into a deep sleep would definitely revive. At that time, the myriad worlds would welcome a huge reshuffle. There was no doubt about that. However, no one expected the shuffle to happen so quickly. Among the 16 Immortal Sects, four of them did not have a good relationship with the Fangtian Formless Sect. Three of them had Patriarchs at the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World revived and were about to attack the Heaven Gate. The three Ninth Realm experts of the Immortal World treated the Fangtian Formless Sect as a fat sheep and wanted Qiu Bai to hand over all their cultivation resources to help them break through the Heaven Gate. This was an obvious threat. With the strength of the Fangtian Formless Sect, they were stronger than those three sects and could suppress them in many aspects. However, now that the other party had experts at the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World, the Fangtian Formless Sect no longer had the ability to resist. If she completely disobeyed the will of those three Ninth Realm experts, the sect might even be in danger of being destroyed. ¡°Can we really only walk the path of handing over our cultivation resources?¡± Qiu Bai¡¯s expression was sorrowful as he looked at the Ancestral Masters¡¯ memorial tablets and took a deep breath. ¡°It would be fine if they really only wanted natural treasures, but they actually wanted to snatch away the treasures left behind by our ancestors. This is the foundation of our Fangtian Formless Sect. This is digging us up by our roots! ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡± The sect master was a mature woman who looked to be about 30 years old. She was beautiful and had moving facial features. Usually, her face was filled with dignity. This was the prestige of a sect. But now that she was kneeling in front of the Ancestral Masters¡¯ memorial tablets, she actually looked a little weak. Under Qiu Bai¡¯s narration, the Ancestral tablets actually responded. Three of the tablets placed at the top emitted a faint light and condensed into three words of information in front of her. ¡°If a Sage King attacks, you can take out the broken bronze sword from the sect¡¯s treasure vault. That¡¯s a treasure left behind from the Heaven Realm. It can kill a Sage King. You still have three chances to use it.¡± ¡°If a Lord of the Heavens attacks, you can take out the Runeless Dao Painting from the treasure vault. It has been signed by Zhou Juntian. This painting contains a strange power and can kill all living beings below the Heaven Gate realm.¡± ¡°If an expert who has stepped into the Heaven Gate realm attacks, immediately take out the broken bronze mirror from the sect¡¯s treasure vault and gather the power of the entire sect to activate it. You can teleport through the void and bring the entire sect out of the Qianhong Heavens to hide for 30,000 years.¡± Qiu Bai¡¯s eyes lit up as she hurriedly shouted, ¡°Ancestral Masters, Ancestral Masters, are you still here?!¡± She had always thought that her Ancestral Masters had long passed away. This time, she came to confide in them just to relieve the pressure in her heart. She did not expect to really receive a response. Could it be that these three Ancestral Masters were still alive? However, no matter how Qiu Bai shouted, there was no other response. The light on the three memorial tablets gradually dissipated, as if they had never existed. A moment later, she calmed down. No matter what, after receiving the Ancestral Masters¡¯ reminder, the sect was finally saved. Qiu Bai¡¯s gaze became calm. Then, she kowtowed to the Ancestral Masters¡¯ shrine extremely respectfully. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Ancestral Masters. You saved the sect at a time of desperation.¡± Then, she hurriedly left the Ancestral Hall and headed to the sect¡¯s treasure vault to find the three treasures mentioned in the Ancestral Master¡¯s message. As the Fangtian Formless Sect had existed for a long time, and the things stored in the sect¡¯s treasure vault could be said to be endless, no one could understand every single thing inside. Especially the three treasures in the message One was a broken bronze sword without divine light, one was a painting without any Dao runes, and the other was a broken bronze mirror without any charm. If not for the fact that they were stored in the sect¡¯s treasure vault, they might have been thrown away elsewhere. These items could not be more ordinary. Actually, Qiu Bai herself was also very puzzled. Why didn¡¯t they inform the previous Sect Masters about this life-saving treasure and even used this method to send a message? Perhaps the Ancestral Masters had their own plans. ¡­. Thousand Mountains Immortal Palace. This was one of the current 16 Immortal Sects and also one of the oldest sects in Qianhong Heaven. Legend had it that when the Heaven Realm was at its peak, the Thousand Mountains Immortal Palace already existed. Moreover, it was inextricably linked to the strongest inheritance in the Heaven Realm and they had even become the ruler of the Thousand Mountains Heaven. However, as the Heaven Realm disappeared and many experts fell asleep, along with the rise of many new sects, the status of the Thousand Mountains Immortal Palace in Qianhong Heaven plummeted. Because of this, the Thousand Mountains Immortal Palace had a grudge against many new sects. Among them, they had the greatest hatred towards the Fangtian Formless Sect. Therefore, after their Ancestral Master woke up, the first thing the current Lord of the Thousand Mountains Immortal Palace did was to incite his Ancestral Master to destroy the Fangtian Formless Sect. Coincidentally, the other two Immortal sects that had conflicts with the Fangtian Formless Sect also had the same intention. They also had formidable Ancestral Masters who had revived. Hence, three Ninth Realm experts of the Immortal World gathered in the Thousand Mountains Immortal Palace to discuss how to divide the Fangtian Formless Sect. That¡¯s right, they were already dividing it up. They were not discussing how to destroy it. To these three Ninth Realm experts of the Immortal World, the destruction of the Fangtian Formless Sect was already a destined outcome. It was impossible for there to be any turning point. How could a sect whose strongest expert was only a Dao Lord resist three Ninth Realm existences? It was impossible. The only thing they had to pay attention to was that the founder of the Fangtian Formless Sect was once on good terms with someone called Zhou Juntian. This was originally accidentally mentioned by the current Lord of the Thousand Mountains Immortal Palace when he introduced the Fangtian Formless Sect. He did not expect it to cause the three Ninth Realm experts to be afraid. According to these three Ninth Realm experts, Zhou Juntian had already walked the myriad worlds since the era of the Heaven Realm. He was a big shot from the Heaven Realm and his identity was extremely mysterious. Even experts who had stepped into the Heaven Gate did not dare to rashly provoke Zhou Juntian. This identity was completely different from the Zhou Juntian that the current Lord of the Thousand Mountains Immortal Palace knew. He had also mentioned the identity of Zhou Juntian that he knew, which was the last Ascender before the Purple Sun Heaven was destroyed, as well as information about him being the disciple of Lord of the Heavens Ziyang. However, this still failed to eliminate the fear of the three Ninth Realm experts¡¯ hearts. In the end, they decided to give the Fangtian Formless Sect three days to test the waters and did not directly mention the destruction of the sect. If there was a problem with the final results, they would immediately apologize and ease the relationship. If there was no problem, they would destroy the Fangtian Formless Sect. Now, three days have passed. Ancestral Master Gong Lai of the Thousand Mountains Immortal Palace smiled. He stroked his white beard and nodded with a smile. ¡°The Fangtian Formless Sect hasn¡¯t done anything yet. Looks like Zhou Juntian didn¡¯t leave any contingencies behind.¡± Sitting at the side was a Ninth Realm expert, Tang Wenzheng. He was a middle-aged man who looked to be in his fifties. When he heard this, he smiled and said, ¡°It makes sense. The Heaven Realm has disappeared for so long and the Heavenly Rules have been changed. How could Zhou Juntian still be alive now?¡± ¡°From the looks of it, the Fangtian Formless Sect can be destroyed!¡± Another Ninth Realm expert, Qian Yuan, nodded and said, ¡°However, we still have to put in some effort on the surface. It won¡¯t be too late for us to overturn our palms after that little girl surnamed Qiu takes out all her resources.¡± ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right.¡± Gong Lai laughed loudly. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Fangtian Formless Sect to take a look!¡± ¡­. Void exploration, spatial division. Under the influence of Cui Heng¡¯s Dharmic powers, the barrier between the Heavenly Domain and the normal universe was easily pierced through like ordinary fog. It did not even have the slightest obstruction effect. As Cui Heng had concealed his and Pei Qingshu¡¯s auras, their arrival did not even trigger the Heavenly Dao of this Heavenly Domain. They entered silently. The place where the two of them appeared was a desolate mountain range. There was no one within a radius of 10,000 kilometers. Pei Qingshu followed Cui Heng. Looking at the vast land and towering mountains taller than 100,000 feet, he could not help but exclaim, ¡°Master, is this the Heavenly Domain? It¡¯s actually so big!¡± ¡°Heh, if it¡¯s not big, the entire Heavenly Domain will be torn down if the mighty figures fight a few times.¡± Cui Heng chuckled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Follow me to the Fangtian Formless Sect.¡± Chapter 432 - Please Head to the Clouds for a Talk Chapter 432 Please Head to the Clouds for a Talk Cui Heng brought Pei Qingshu straight to the Fangtian Formless Sect. However, he did not use a teleportation technique. Instead, he rode a cloud and flew in the air. He wanted to carefully sense the Heavenly Dao of the Qianhong Heaven again. This was the first time Cui Heng had personally come to the Heavenly Domain. Although he had already sensed many Dao runes and Dharma and Logos of the Heavenly Domain in detail before this, there was still a considerable difference compared to him personally coming to the Heavenly Domain. run The Heavenly Domain was essentially a special space that surpassed the starry skies of an ordinary universe. Its own Heavenly Dao power could even affect a certain range of the starry sky laws. To a certain extent, this was a characteristic similar to the Soul Formation realm. After Cui Heng came to Qianhong Heaven, his perception of this became especially obvious. The entire Heavenly Domain seemed to be a huge space with a small portion of the Soul Formation realm characteristics. All the Dao runes and laws here, and even the so-called power of the Heavenly Dao, were actually derived from an extremely high level of power. After understanding this, Cui Heng suddenly felt that his cultivation had increased quite a bit. At the same time, he had improved his cultivation of the Miniature Thousand Mile Court, nomological laws, and other spells. At this moment, he had already understood the essence of the Heavenly Domain. The so-called Heavenly Domain should be a special space created by an expert with a power characteristic comparable to the Soul Formation realm. His goal was to make it convenient for him to control the endless starry skies. This could perfectly correspond to some of Cui Heng¡¯s previous guesses. ¡°According to this distance, as long as one possesses the characteristics of the Soul Formation realm, they can create a Heavenly Domain. This realm is equivalent to which level of the Heaven Gate?¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°With my current cultivation, every trace of Dharmic powers has the characteristics of a Soul Formation cultivator. Coupled with the Miniature Thousand Mile Court and various Dharma spells, I can create thousands of Heavenly Domains with a flick of my finger.¡± ¡°How many levels is this equivalent to in terms of the Heaven Gate realms? Moreover, this Heavenly Domain is man-made. The so-called Heavenly Dao is naturally man-made too. These are also the cultivation foundations of the Eighth and Ninth Realms of the Immortal World.¡± ¡°This way, the cultivators of this world, from the Fusion realm to the Ascension realm, then to the 12 Heaven Gate realms, are actually following a fixed artificial path.¡± Doubts appeared in Cui Heng¡¯s heart again, but he knew that his guess was meaningless. Only after reaching the Heaven Realm could he investigate the truth. At this moment, Pei Qingshu, who was standing beside Cui Heng, saw his master frown slightly and asked with concern, ¡°Master, I see that you¡¯re frowning slightly. Is there anything you¡¯re worried about? Can I share the burden?¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite considerate.¡± Cui Heng looked at Pei Qingshu and shook his head gently. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not worried about anything. I just feel that there¡¯s an unnatural and discordant atmosphere everywhere, as if everything is man-made.¡± ¡°Although the cultivation system was originally created by humans, it seems that someone has built a special environment in this world and then constructed a cultivation system that matches this special environment. It¡¯s very strange.¡± ¡°Master, you mean¡­¡± Pei Qingshu¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this.¡± You mean that this world might have been deliberately fabricated?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°On my way here, I¡¯ve seen too many strange things. Perhaps these answers are hidden in the Heaven Realm.¡± After understanding this, he sensed something. If he could investigate this matter clearly, his relationship with this Star Field would become incomparably close. At that time, the automatic increase in cultivation would definitely increase to an extremely ridiculous level. Perhaps it could allow him to break through to the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm in a short period of time. This was definitely an extremely huge gain. However, Pei Qingshu found it unbelievable and said in shock, ¡°But, but who has such a powerful cultivation realm and such earth-shattering abilities?¡± The power Cui Heng mentioned just now was still a little difficult for Pei Qingshu, who had just refined a Heavenly Dao Dharma Idol and stepped into the Seventh Realm of the Immortal World. ¡°This is not a very high-level ability. You can do it in the future.¡± Cui Heng smiled at Pei Qingshu and said, ¡°Before that, just cultivate well.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Pei Qingshu bowed respectfully and began to adjust his mood, preparing for the possible battle. In the treasure vault of the Fangtian Formless Sect. Qiu Bai carefully took out an ancient painting from a large pile of old talisman paper. She carefully placed it on the table and slowly opened it. At this moment, there were already two items on the table. One was a dilapidated bronze sword. Half of the hilt was missing, and 30% of the sword was missing. The remaining part was still covered in cracks. The blade was filled with gaps, making one worried that it would split into pieces if they moved it. The second was a dilapidated ancient bronze mirror. A large amount of copper rust had condensed on it, and the surface was uneven. The unevenness should have been formed by the original patterns. It looked very old and no longer had any luster. Qiu Bai found these two treasures first, and the last to be found was the painting. The painting on the table slowly unfolded, and what appeared in front of her was a vast scene. Among them were endless wastelands, huge mountains that towered into the sky, and savage beasts that galloped through the world. It was actually a scene of a primitive wilderness. ¡°Great Desolate Diagram, Zhou Juntian¡­¡± Qiu Bai saw the name at the bottom right corner of the painting and finally calmed down. rner With these three treasures, the Fangtian Formless Sect could rest easy for the time being. Then, she put away the three treasures and walked out of the treasure vault. She saw that someone was already waiting outside. This was a middle-aged man, a Creator, an Elder. An Elder coming to look for her personally meant that there must be something very urgent. Qiu Bai was also prepared for this. She frowned slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Elder Wei, are the people from the Thousand Mountains Immortal Palace here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Elder Wei nodded and sighed. ¡°Sect Master, do you have a way to deal with them? There are seven people here this time, and three of them are Ninth Realm experts.¡± To most people, an existence at the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World was a legendary invincible existence. It was impossible for them to have any ability to resist. ¡°Three Ninth Realm experts. What about the other four?¡± Qiu Bai asked. ¡°The other four are their respective followers, but they¡¯re also Creator realm experts.¡± Elder Wei¡¯s face was a little pale. He was only a Creator himself. ¡°Elder, don¡¯t worry. I already have a way to deal with it.¡± Qiu Bai nodded and smiled. ¡°Follow me.¡± ¡­. In the reception hall of the Fangtian Formless Sect. Gong Lai, Tang Wenzheng, and Qian Yuan sat here very casually. The four Creators who accompanied them stood behind them. The disciples of the Fangtian Formless Sect who were in charge of accompanying them held their breaths and did not say a word. The entire reception hall was terrifyingly silent, and the atmosphere was extremely solemn. Under this atmosphere, Qiu Bai and Elder Wei arrived. ¡°Seniors, I¡¯m late. Please don¡¯t blame me.¡± Qiu Bai¡¯s attitude was very gentle. She didn¡¯t look hostile at all, and a gentle smile hung on her beautiful face. ¡°Since you know your mistake, you should apologize.¡± The Ancestral Master of the Thousand Mountains Immortal Palace, Gong Lai, was the first to speak. He looked at Qiu Bai and said indifferently, ¡°Have you prepared the resources we wanted your sect to prepare earlier?¡± At the same time, Tang Wenzheng and Qian Yuan also looked at Qiu Bai. Although the two of them did not speak, they had expressed their attitude. This made the atmosphere in the reception hall even heavier. But at this moment, a young man suddenly walked in without warning. He silently passed through all the guards of the Fangtian Formless Sect and arrived in front of the reception hall. ¡°Seniors, I¡¯m Pei Qingshu.¡± The young man cupped his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m here on Master¡¯s orders to invite everyone to the clouds for a chat. Please follow me.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the entire place fell silent. Everyone looked over. Chapter 433 - Grand Desolate Diagram Chapter 433 Grand Desolate Diagram A Lord of the Heavens?! This was Gong Lai, Tang Wenzheng, and Qian Yuan¡¯s first reaction when they saw Pei Qingshu. This was because the Heavenly Dao Dharma Body already contained a portion of the power of the Heavenly Dao. Although it was far from being as powerful as a true Lord of the Heavens, it already had some similar characteristics. If one did not investigate carefully, it would easily be mistaken for a Fusion realm expert. However, even a Fusion realm expert was not good enough in this situation. Gong Lai looked at Pei Qingshu coldly and said in a low voice, ¡°Who is your master?¡± Although he was angry, he did not attack directly. After all, a master of a Lord of the Heavens realm powerhouse was most likely an Ascension realm expert. It was not good to offend such a person easily. Tang Wenzheng and Qian Yuan also looked at Pei Qingshu with scrutinizing gazes. In this era, many ancient experts had woken up, and there was no lack of experts who had stepped into the Heaven Gate realm. They still had to be careful. ¡°Everyone has woken up because of my Master changing the Heavenly Rules. Now, are you going to ask who my Master is?¡± Pei Qingshu said with a smile, ¡°Please follow me.¡± With that, he turned around and left without explaining. No one dared to stop him. The reception hall was still silent, but there were more heavy breaths than before. Gong Lai, Tang Wenzheng, and Qian Yuan looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. Qiu Bai¡¯s beautiful eyes widened in shock. The others present were also stunned as they looked in the direction Pei Qingshu had left in disbelief. What did that mysterious person just say?! He had just said that his master was the person who changed the Heavenly Rules! That supreme being had actually appeared! He still wanted to have a chat with them?! Unbelievable. This sudden invitation was like throwing a huge mountain into a calm lake, causing everyone¡¯s hearts to be in turmoil. Should they go or not? This question appeared in everyone¡¯s hearts. Of course, everyone quickly made a unanimous decision. Go! They had to go! Even if it was fake, they only needed to go and kill the other party. But if it was true, if they rejected the invitation of such a supreme being, they would be courting death. ¡°Brother Tang, Brother Qian, let¡¯s go!¡± Gong Lai said in a low voice. Then, he was the first to stand up and leave the reception hall of the Fangtian Formless Sect. He brought his men and flew into the sky, heading for the clouds. Then, Tang Wenzheng and Qian Yuan hurriedly left with their men. Qiu Bai looked at the crowd that had suddenly left and recalled Pei Qingshu¡¯s invitation just now. She took a deep breath and said to Elder Wei beside her, ¡°Let¡¯s go over too.¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s the only way.¡± Elder Wei nodded and looked at the sky. ¡°If it¡¯s really that expert who changed the rules of the world, this invitation might be a turning point.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Qiu Bai also looked at the sky. After Qiu Bai brought them to the clouds, she saw a door of light standing on the clouds. Pei Qingshu was standing beside the door of light. When he saw Qiu Bai bring the people over, he nodded and smiled. ¡°Please come in. My Master is already waiting here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Qiu Bai fell silent for a moment. She sized up the door of light and frowned slightly. She was still a little vigilant. ¡°Did everyone who came here earlier enter too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Pei Qingshu nodded slightly and said, ¡°The wind on the clouds is not light. This is not a place to discuss things. This is a Grotto-Heaven established by my Master. It¡¯s a world of its own. It¡¯s just right.¡± ¡°Creating a Grotto-Heaven and forming a world¡­¡± Qiu Bai opened her mouth slightly when she heard this. She could not hide the shock in her heart and nodded.¡± Thank you.¡± Then, she led them into the door of light. In the next moment, she felt countless lights flash before her eyes, as if she had passed through an endless world in an instant. When her perception returned to normal, she realized that she had arrived at an incomparably vast world. Moreover, the nomological Dao runes here were extremely perfect and their essence was extremely high. They even had the characteristics to affect the starry sky outside. It was simply another Heavenly Domain. ¡°This, is this really a man-made Grotto-Heaven World?!¡± Qiu Bai felt this world in disbelief, and the shock in her heart could not be greater. Such power had completely exceeded her imagination. It was too shocking Amidst this series of shocks, Qiu Bai arrived at a magnificent palace in the sky. Gong Lai, Tang Wenzheng, Qian Yuan, and the others had already taken their seats. At the head of the hall sat a young and handsome man. His gaze was gentle and his expression was indifferent, as if he looked at everyone at eye level. However, everyone could feel an invisible dignity from him, making them unable to help but feel respectful. It was Cui Heng. ¡°This must be Sect Master Qiu.¡± When Cui Heng saw Qiu Bai enter, he pointed at an empty seat and smiled. ¡°Please take a seat.¡± ¡°Thank, thank you, Senior.¡± Qiu Bai sat down as she was told. She was a little nervous and regretful. She felt that she should have arrived earlier. If Gong Lai and the others beat her to it now, what if they had already reached an agreement against her? However, on careful thought, she did not seem to need to be too worried. This was a supreme existence who could open up a Grotto-Heaven and form a world of his own, as well as change the rules of the world. How could Gong Lai and the others reach an agreement with such an expert? ¡°Sect Master Qiu, there¡¯s something I have to explain to you first.¡± At this moment, Cui Heng suddenly said, ¡°Just now, the three of them made a vow, wanting to be my servants.¡± As he spoke, he pointed at Gong Lai, Tang Wenzheng, and Qian Yuan. The three of them also knelt on the ground with extremely respectful attitudes. ¡°¡­¡± Qiu Bai was instantly stunned. She did not expect such a thing to happen. She could only swallow the words she wanted to say. For a moment, she was speechless and did not know what to say. ¡°However, I don¡¯t have that intention. The three of them are not qualified.¡± Cui Heng suddenly shook his head, causing Gong Lai, Tang Wenzheng, and Qian Yuan¡¯s faces to turn pale. ¡°¡­Phew.¡± Qiu Bai heaved a sigh of relief, wondering why this supreme being said that. ¡°My main goal in coming here is still the Fangtian Formless Sect.¡± Cui Heng stared at Qiu Bai, as if he could see through everything on her. He smiled and said, ¡°Sect Master Qiu has three treasures on you. Can you lend them to me to take a look?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Qiu Bai immediately became nervous again. Was this considered entering a tiger¡¯s den after just leaving the dragon¡¯s pool? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve never let others contribute without giving anything in return.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°As a reward, I can help you step into the Ascension Realm. This way, you don¡¯t have to worry about being harassed.¡± ¡°Step, step into the Ascension Realm?!¡± Qju Bai¡¯s eyes widened, and her face revealed an expression of disbelief. Then, she immediately kowtowed. ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal!¡± At the same time, a light flashed in her hand. She took out the three treasures she had brought out from the sect¡¯s treasure vault and handed them to Cui Heng with both hands. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and took the three treasures. At first, his main attention was focused on the bronze mirror fragment, but as soon as he came into contact with it, he realized that the painting was extremely different from the broken bronze sword, causing his gaze to become calm. ¡°This painting¡­¡± Cui Heng first placed the bronze mirror fragments away, then unfolded the painting. His gaze swept across the contents of the painting and he immediately fell into deep thought. ¡°Great Desolate Diagram, Zhou Juntian¡­¡± Chapter 434 - Heaven Gate in the Painting, Path to Heaven Chapter 434 Heaven Gate in the Painting, Path to Heaven This Grand Desolate Diagram depicted an endless wasteland, vast mountains, and the primitive scene of many savage beasts. However, Cui Heng saw the hidden information through the surface scene. In the sky above the endless wasteland, there was a huge sun and a bright moon hanging high in the sky. They were at both ends of the sky, shining brightly, as if they had a pair of eyes that looked down at the ground and desolate mountains below. In the endless mountains stood six doors with only illusory outlines. They seemed to contain endless mysteries that led to the unknown. Every door was surrounded by countless mountains that border each other. Although they were divided into their own areas, they were connected to each other. Moreover, each border was occupied by a large number of savage beasts with ferocious auras. ¡°What is this picture trying to express?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly and thought to himself, ¡°Are the six Heaven Gates, the vast mountains, and the savage beasts that cross each other¡¯s borders depicting the situation in this sea of stars?¡± ¡°However, if the scenery refers to this sea of stars, there are not only endless mountains in this Great Desolate Diagram, but also those doors and savage beasts.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also an even wider endless wasteland, as well as the swamps, snow mountains, deserts, and the sea and islands at the edges¡­ What are those referring to?¡± The essence of this painting was not high, and the power contained in it was not great. However, the information contained in it was a little unfathomable. He felt that it should be hiding something crucial. Hence, Cui Heng put away the painting first and held the bronze mirror fragment in his hand. At the same time, he took out the bronze mirror fragments he had obtained earlier and placed them together. As soon as the two came into contact, their surfaces lit up with a dark green light. Then, the light connected and fused with each other. The two fragments quickly fused together. Then, the dark green light slowly dissipated, and an ancient and complete bronze mirror appeared in Cui Heng¡¯s palm. This former Heaven Realm treasure had finally been fully restored! The front had already become smooth and bright, just like a normal mirror, but the patterns on the back were still filled with dark green copper rust, looking very ancient. However, this was enough. The greatest effect of this bronze mirror was still the effect of the mirror. Cui Heng circulated his Dharmic powers slightly and countless scenes were immediately reflected on the bronze mirror. These scenes came from different realms, different starry skies, and even different Heavenly Domains. It could effectively monitor the entire myriad worlds. Of course, Cui Heng was most happy about the discoveries outside the myriad worlds. The bronze mirror reflected a path that bypassed the Door of Heaven and entered the Heaven Realm. It was in the Three Higher Heavens. As long as he activated the power of the bronze mirror to pass through the Heavens, he could open a special path to the Heaven Realm from the Three Higher Heavens and enter it. At the same time, through the information contained in the bronze mirror, Cui Heng also learned that there was actually more than one way to bypass the Door of Heaven and enter the Heaven Realm. Some special Heaven Realm treasures could also achieve a similar effect. The most common way was using items that had an extremely strong connection with something in the Heaven Realm. Moreover, it must have the ability to travel through the void. Using something like that, one could lock on to the Heaven Realm and appear beside something related to it. This bronze mirror was not that kind of treasure. It could only bypass the Door of Heaven through the passage to the Three Higher Heavens. ¡°From the looks of it, Qiqi most likely controlled some treasure that was connected to the Heaven Realm when she forcefully entered the Heaven Realm.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself and put away the bronze mirror. Then, his gaze landed on the broken bronze sword. This broken sword contained a strong sharp aura. Although it was already extremely dilapidated, it still retained some power. Moreover, there was still an extremely subtle characteristic of power. It should be a Heaven Gate-level treasure. However, compared to the previous two treasures, this broken bronze sword was not attractive to Cui Heng, so he gave it to Pei Qingshu. The trace of power characteristic left on this broken sword should be useful to Pei Qingshu. It could help him increase his cultivation and realm. After Cui Heng dealt with these three treasures, he looked at Qiu Bai and smiled. ¡°Sect Master Qiu, come over. I¡¯ll help you advance to the Ninth Realm.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Qiu Bai was stunned when he heard that. He said in surprise, ¡°Just, just like this? There¡¯s no need to make any preparations?¡± Gong Lai, Tang Wenzheng, and Qian Yuan also revealed expressions of disbelief. This was raising a person to the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World! He actually said it so casually? ¡°Just be mentally prepared.¡± Cui Heng nodded and said to Qiu Bai, ¡°How about that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡± Qiu Bai hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Senior, you can start at any time.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Cui Heng smiled. Then, with a flick of his finger, a trace of Dharmic powers seeped into Qiu Bai¡¯s body and instantly flowed through her body and soul, allowing her life essence to quickly sublimate. In Qianhong Heaven, countless phenomena were born. Countless living beings looked at the sky in shock and felt the aura and pressure that emanated out. There were also disciples of the Fangtian Formless Sect who were pleasantly surprised. They all recognized this as Qiu Bai¡¯s aura. A moment later, the phenomenon ended. nomenon Qiu Bai felt her condition excitedly. Her soul was entrusted to the void, and she was enjoying the nourishment of the power of the Heavenly Dao at all times. She could vaguely sense the Heaven Gate between reality and illusion. Ascension Realm! It was really the Ascension Realm! Peak of the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World, the last step before the Heaven Gate! She reached it just like that? It was actually so easy! Qiu Bai was so excited that she could barely control herself, but she still managed to control her emotions. She knelt in front of Cui Heng and said extremely respectfully, ¡°Thank you for your great kindness, Exalted Immortal!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a transaction. There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°Those three treasures are also helpful to me.¡± At this moment, Gong Lai, Tang Wenzheng, and Qian Yuan were completely numb. They stood there in a daze like three puppets. It was completely beyond their understanding to raise a person to the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World so easily. Even in the ancient era where the Heaven Realm still existed and the Heavenly Venerables were still alive, they had never heard of such an unbelievable thing happening What kind of being is this mysterious expert? He was too incredible! Cui Heng did not care about their thoughts. He still had some things to ask Qiu Bai, so he let her stand up and smiled. ¡°I heard that the Ancestral Master of the Fangtian Formless Sect was once friends with someone called Zhou Juntian. Can you tell me about him?¡± ¡°Zhou Juntian?¡± Qiu Bai was stunned when she heard that. Then, she nodded and said, ¡°Senior, our sect¡¯s Ancestral Master is indeed familiar with a person called Zhou Juntian. Back then, this name was placed second on the guest invitation to the sect establishment ceremony. ¡°Among the three treasures you saw just now, the Great Desolate Diagram is also Zhou Juntian¡¯s work. He was once the disciple of Lord of the Heavens Ziyang and was later banished to the Lower World. Later on, there were rumors that he caused the destruction of Purple Sun Heaven¡­¡± ¡°Exalted Immortal, we also know about Zhou Juntian.¡± At this moment, Gong Lai suddenly said, ¡°However, this Zhou Juntian is not a disciple of a Lord of the Heavens, but a big shot from the Heaven Realm.¡± ¡°I once heard a rumor that Zhou Juntian is inextricably linked to a certain Heavenly Venerable in the Heaven Realm. His identity is very extraordinary.¡± Chapter 435 - The Former Daoyi Sect Chapter 435 The Former Daoyi Sect Gong Lai¡¯s words attracted Cui Heng¡¯s attention. Not long after this person disappeared from the Heaven Realm, he sealed himself to preserve his lifespan. Only recently did he wake up because of the change in the Heavenly Rules. How did he know about Zhou Juntian? After all, it had been 500,000 years since the Heaven Realm disappeared. And even one included Zhou Juntian¡¯s previous identity as Lord of the Heavens Ziyang¡¯s disciple, he was still someone from more than 300,000 years ago. There should not have been any intersection between the two. Moreover, from what Gong Lai said, he seemed to be saying that Zhou Juntian was a figure that had existed since the era of the Heaven Realm? Another new Zhou Juntian? Or was this actually Zhou Juntian¡¯s identity when he was the artifact spirit of the Door of Heaven? However, Cui Heng did not like it when others interrupted, so he waved his hand to stop Gong Lai from speaking and said indifferently, ¡°Let Sect Master Qiu finish speaking first.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, yes, Exalted Immortal.¡± Gong Lai hurriedly shut up, his heart filled with fear. The reason why he was in a hurry to explain that he also knew about Zhou Juntian was because he wanted to show Cui Heng his value and see if he could protect himself or even obtain some benefits. Unexpectedly, Cui Heng was not anxious about this. Instead, he asked him to shut up first. This made him very uneasy. ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± Qiu Bai first bowed, then continued to explain what she knew about Zhou Juntian. What she said about Zhou Juntian basically came from the records of her sect. Among them, for the identity as the disciple of Lord of the Heavens Ziyang, Cui Heng already knew most of the details before he was demoted. But he did not know much about Zhou Juntian¡¯s situation after he was demoted. This time, Qiu Bai¡¯s description filled in this gap. Zhou Juntian was banished to the Lower World by Lord of the Heavens Ziyang and reincarnated on a remote living star. He fell into a trance and began a new life. His parents had already died when he was young. Later on, he was an orphan, a slave, and was bullied by others. He even almost died many times. It was only when he joined a martial sect when he was young that his life improved bit by bit. Later on, he married and had children in this sect. In the end, he even took over the position of Sect Master. Therefore, after reincarnation, Zhou Juntian had extremely deep feelings for his sect. Even though he saw through the mysteries of his prenatal life and recovered his memories of his previous life, he did not leave. Instead, he continued to cultivate on that remote planet and used his previous life¡¯s experience to educate all living beings, raising the cultivation level of the entire planet by several major realms. Unfortunately, for some reason, after learning that Zhou Juntian had recovered his memories of his previous life, Lord of the Heavens Ziyang directly sent someone to slaughter that sect. He killed all his fellow disciples in front of Zhou Juntian and destroyed the developing civilization of that planet. This made Zhou Juntian almost fall into madness. Ever since then, he left that planet, and his strength quickly recovered. Before long, he ascended to the Purple Sun Heaven. However, at that time, Zhou Juntian was no longer the same as before. It was as if he had returned to the Zhou Juntian before he was demoted. Lord of the Heavens Ziyang did not continue to target him and took him in as his disciple again. This was the most peaceful period before the Purple Sun Heaven was destroyed. Zhou Juntian acted as if he had never experienced anything. Just like before, he walked through the starry skies of the myriad worlds as the disciple of Lord of the Heavens Ziyang. Everyone thought that he no longer cared about his miserable experience. Until one day, the Purple Sun Heaven was destroyed. It was rumored that the change that shook the heavens was caused by Zhou Juntian. Someone even saw Zhou Juntian¡¯s figure in the light of the Purple Sun Heaven¡¯s explosion. This was his final revenge. Ever since then, Zhou Juntian has never appeared again. Gradually, his deeds began to be forgotten. In this era, not many people knew about Zhou Juntian. ¡°Zhou Juntian, Daozhou Star, and the Daoyi Sect he once lived on were buried in the dust of history just like that.¡± Qiu Bai sighed softly. Depicting the experiences of such a person made her sigh. ¡°Did she just say that the sect Zhou Juntian entered is called the Daoyi Sect?¡± Cui Heng raised his eyebrows slightly. This information surprised him greatly. The Daoyi Sect and Daoyi Palace were only one word apart, and they were both inheritances from Daozhou Star. If it was just a coincidence, the possibility was too low. The Limitless Golden Immortal ¡°Dao God¡± of the Nine Heavens Cloud Realm had once led a group of Golden Immortals to escape to Daozhou Star. While teaching all living beings, he had also established a civilization where the Daoyi Heavenly Court ruled the entire planet. Later on, the Dao God and the others left and took away the Daoyi Heavenly Court. However, they left behind the inheritance of Daoyi Palace and it became the largest sect on Daozhou Star. From the information Cui Heng had come into contact with in the past, the source of the Daoyi Palace should all point to this Dao God. There shouldn¡¯t be any earlier connections. But now, a Daoyi Sect from 300,000 years ago had suddenly appeared, which really surprised Cui Heng. ¡°Could it be that the Dao God specially used the name Daoyi after discovering something on Daozhou Star?¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°Or could it be that the reason why he led everyone to escape to Daozhou Star was because he knew something? Now that I think about it carefully, his whereabouts are a little strange. I can¡¯t find his whereabouts at all in the myriad worlds¡­¡± Before this, Cui Heng had also thought of searching for the whereabouts of the Dao God, but he had never found any useful clues. It was as if this person had disappeared after leaving Daozhou Star. Previously, Cui Heng did not care much, but from the looks of it, it was indeed a little abnormal. ¡°There must be something strange about this Dao God.¡± Cui Heng secretly remembered this clue in his heart. Then, he nodded slightly at Qiu Bai and looked at Gong Lai and the other two. ¡°Tell me about the Zhou Juntian that you know.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Exalted Immortal!¡± Gong Lai hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Exalted Immortal, the Zhou Juntian we mentioned is basically unrelated to the Zhou Juntian that Sect Master Qiu mentioned. There¡¯s no similarity at all.¡± ¡°In the era when the Heaven Realm still existed, there was a lot of communication between the Heaven Realm and the Heavenly Domains. We had already cultivated to the Ninth Realm at that time, so we also knew some big shots of the Heaven Realm, including Zhou Juntian.¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that Zhou Juntian¡¯s cultivation is not too strong. He has yet to cross the First Heavenly Ladder, but he controls an extremely terrifying authority that is enough to make many people fear him.¡± ¡°He can actually control the opening and closing of the Door of Heaven to a certain extent. He can even forcefully prevent anyone who has yet to step into the Heaven Gate from passing through the Door of Heaven, let alone enter the Heaven Realm.¡± ¡°As you know, under normal circumstances, a Creator can ascend to the Heaven Realm through the Door of Heaven. If one obtains the favor of a big shot, they can obtain the authority of a Heavenly Domain and become an Eighth Realm Lord of the Heavens.¡± ¡°However, if that person was targeted by Zhou Juntian, the Door of Heaven will close on this Creator, causing him to lose the chance to ascend to the Heaven Realm, let alone become a Lord of the Heavens.¡± ¡°I heard that someone has also looked for the big shots of the Heaven Realm to give feedback, hoping to take back Zhou Juntian¡¯s authority. However, such feedback was basically like a stone sinking into the sea. There won¡¯t be any response.¡± ¡°However, in the calamity of the Heaven Realm¡¯s sudden disappearance, Zhou Juntian did indeed help many people. Without him, I¡¯m afraid many people would not have had the chance to seal themselves or hibernate at all.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Tang Wenzheng nodded and said, ¡°Before the Heaven Realm suddenly disappeared, it was Zhou Juntian who forcefully closed the Door of Heaven, causing many experts below the Heaven Gate realm to stay in the starry skies of the myriad worlds.¡± ¡°Otherwise, after the Heaven Realm suddenly disappeared, I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t even be many Creator realm cultivators left in this world.¡± Chapter 436 Chapter 436 Untitled Zhou Juntian, as described by Gong Lai and Tang Wenzheng, was the great saint who had saved this Star Field. If Zhou Juntian had not forcefully closed the Door of Heaven, many experts would very likely have been sealed in the Heaven Realm. This would have severed the inheritance of the myriad worlds below and left civilization desolate. At first glance, it sounded very reasonable. However, Cui Heng did not think so. He shook his head gently and said, ¡°Why did you think that Zhou Juntian forcefully closed the Door of Heaven to stop the people from the Lower World from going to the Heaven Realm, and not to stop the people from the Heaven Realm from descending?¡± The Door of Heaven worked both ways. After closing the Door of Heaven, it could naturally stop people from going to the Heaven Realm, but it could also stop people from the Heaven Realm from going to the myriad worlds below. Gong Lai felt as if he had been struck by lightning when he heard this. He subconsciously said, ¡°How is this possible? There are countless experts in the Heaven Realm. Even if Zhou Juntian has the ability to control the Door of Heaven, it¡¯s impossible for him to resist so many Heavenly Venerables and experts, right?¡± Tang Wenzheng and Qian Yuan also shook their heads repeatedly. It was not that they had not thought of this possibility, but they felt that it was impossible. There were so many experts in the Heaven Realm. How could they be stopped by Zhou Juntian? Even if Zhou Juntian could affect the opening and closing of the Heaven Gate to a certain extent and stop Eighth Realm, Ninth Realm, or even experts who had yet to cross the First Heavenly Ladder, that should be the limit of his abilities. It was impossible for those Heavenly Venerables who had crossed the First Heavenly Ladder to be stopped by a mere Zhou Juntian. ¡°Is that so?¡± Cui Heng chuckled and did not explain further. He had also heard rumors about Zhou Juntian reincarnating as the Artifact Spirit of the Door of Heaven If this rumor was true, then the Zhou Juntian that Gong Lai and the others were talking about was very likely his identity when he was still the Artifact Spirit. As the Artifact Spirit of the Door of Heaven, Zhou Juntian must have extremely powerful control over the Door of Heaven. He might be able to stop those Heaven Realm experts from descending to the Lower World. Moreover, in the past 500,000 years, no one had successfully crossed the Heaven Gate, almost causing the cultivation of this Star Field to be completely cut off. With such serious consequences, it was difficult not to suspect that Zhou Juntian was deliberately helping the Outer World invasion. But what good would this do him? Cui Heng was unable to understand this for the time being. He thought to himself, ¡°Perhaps I can only find the answer after I reach the Heaven Realm and personally understand the situation there. Hmm¡­ I wonder how Qiqi is doing in the Heaven Realm.¡± It had been 500 years since Jiang Qiqi entered the Heaven Realm with a certain Heaven Realm treasure in the Purple Sun Realm. When he reached the Heaven Realm, he could also search for Jiang Qiqi¡¯s whereabouts. Of course, before going to the Heaven Realm, he had to make arrangements for the mortal world first. Moreover, he had to bring a few people over to the Heaven Realm. Then, Cui Heng looked at Gong Lai and the other two who were trembling at the side and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a mission to make up for your mistakes.¡± ¡°Go and collect information about the Dao God, the Daoyi Palace, and the Daoyi Heavenly Court. Once you have any clues, go to Taihong Star and report it to a Fire Dragon called Huo Qi.¡± Huo Qi did not exist yet. He planned to create a new Nine Fire Flame Dragon at the Sixth Heaven Gate realm to guard Taihong Star to prevent it from being invaded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll follow Exalted Immortal¡¯s orders!¡± Gong Lai, Tang Wenzheng, and Qian Yuan hurriedly agreed in unison, not daring to have any thoughts. After all, the person in front of them was a supreme being that could directly change the rules of the heavens! ¡°By the way, two Lords of the Heavens will be here soon.¡± Cui Heng said to the three Ninth Realm experts and Qiu Bai, ¡°After they arrive, let them go to Taihong Star to look for me.¡± With that, he left the reception hall with Pei Qingshu. Only a group of stunned people were left. After a while, everyone regained their senses slightly. Only then did they look at the enemy beside them warily and hurriedly distance themselves. Seeing this, Qiu Bai hurriedly took a step forward and shouted in a low voice, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t attack or try to escape. Are you trying to anger the Immortal Venerable?!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present fell silent. Then, they temporarily put down their hostility, but they did not know what to do here. They looked at each other. Fortunately, after a while, two figures descended from the sky. What followed was Immortal music and Buddhist light. It was Daoist Fang He and Monk Yuan Ku. The two of them were also at the Ninth Realm when the Heaven Realm still existed. Moreover, they were the only three Lords of the Heavens in the Star Field. The Ninth Realm of the Immortal World was the Ascension Realm. However, an Ascension Realm expert might not be a Lord of the Heavens. After all, there were only three people with this cultivation in this Star Field. There were naturally only three Lords of the Heavens. Gong Lai was overjoyed when he saw the two of them. He knew these two people. In the era when the Heaven Realm still existed, he had a short relationship with Daoist Fang He and Monk Yuan Ku. ¡°Huh? Fellow Daoist Gong is actually here too?¡± Daoist Fang He was also quite surprised. After descending, he carefully observed Gong Lai. After discovering that he was safe, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here on Immortal Venerable¡¯s orders. Fellow Daoist is here for the same reason?¡± ¡°Amitabha, I also received a message from Immortal Venerable.¡± Monk Yuan Ku nodded. After pressing his palms together, he nodded and asked, ¡°May I know where Immortal Venerable is now?¡± ¡°He was still here just now, but he should have returned to Taihong Star now.¡± Qiu Bai thought of Cui Heng¡¯s words just now and said, ¡°Immortal Venerable also said that if the two seniors come, you can go straight to Daozhou Star.¡± At this moment, Gong Lai and the other two could only stand at the side awkwardly. For a moment, they were at a loss and did not know what to do. Daoist Fang He¡¯s mind was sharp. After seeing the performance of Gong Lai and the other two, he chuckled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Gong, from the looks of it, have you offended Immortal Venerable?¡± ¡°¡­No, no.¡± Gong Lai hurriedly shook his head and said, ¡°We definitely didn¡¯t do anything out of line, and we definitely won¡¯t offend that Immortal Venerable.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Daoist Fang He nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s best if you continue to be respectful and don¡¯t have any unwilling emotions. Don¡¯t have any thoughts in that direction either.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll only tell you one thing. Long ago, Immortal Venerable told me that when he cultivated, there was no Heaven Realm in this world.¡± ¡°Amitabha.¡± Monk Yuan Ku also pressed his palms together and nodded. He said in a low voice, ¡°The might and ancientness of Immortal Venerable is far from what you can imagine.¡± ¡°When he cultivated, there was no Heaven Realm¡­¡± Gong Lai and the others¡¯ eyes widened when they heard this, and their faces were filled with disbelief.¡± Chapter 437 - Reaching the Heavens, Ancient Sacred Body Heart Chapter 437 Reaching the Heavens, Ancient Sacred Body Heart While Cui Heng was away, the Outer World had also tried to send experts over to establish a cross-border connection. Because of the defense system constructed by the Three Higher Heavens with a portion of the power of the Heaven Realm, only by having a cross-border connection could the Outer World allow their Heaven Gate experts to infiltrate. However, with an expert at the Sixth Heaven Gate realm guarding here like Hui Shi, no Outer World expert could hide from his perception. Whoever came would die. As time passed, the Outer World temporarily gave up on establishing a cross-border connection here. It had been a while since they sent anyone over. Taihong Star and the surrounding worlds also returned to a rare calm. Above the clouds. Cui Heng looked down at the ground below. Hui Shi and Pei Qingshu stood beside him and smiled. ¡°From this perspective, Taihong Star can be said to be one of the most prosperous stars in the myriad worlds.¡± ¡°Previously, many heads of the Immortal sects, Mystic Palaces, and Buddhist monasteries had sided with the Outer World. Now that they have been eliminated, have they already chosen a batch of new successors?¡± ¡°Sir, it was finalized some time ago. There won¡¯t be any turmoil.¡± Hui Shi nodded and replied, ¡°I chose them with Zhao Tianyi, Daoist Taichong, and Monk Xuan Bei.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said, ¡°Such a prosperous star should not be allowed to decline. This is also a part of our Star Field¡¯s strength.¡± As he spoke, he stretched out a finger and let a trace of Dharmic powers seep out of his body. Then, this trace of Dharmic powers burned, and raging flames descended from the sky. Endless light instantly enveloped the entire Taihong Star and shone into everyone¡¯s eyes. In the end, a divine dragon filled with dignity soared out of the endless light and flames. After swimming in the sky above the entire planet, it transformed into a fiery red coiling dragon pillar that was more than 100,000 feet tall. This was the seventh Nine Fire Flame Dragon created by Cui Heng. It had a cultivation equivalent to the Sixth Heaven Gate realm. It was called Huo Qi. At the same time that Huo Qi was created, Cui Heng also told Zhao Tianyi about Huo Qi¡¯s general situation and intentions. He also explained that there might be some Ninth Realm experts from the Immortal World coming over to report to Huo Qi next, so there was no need to panic. In this way, the matter of Taihong Star was settled. Then, Cui Heng brought Hui Shi and Pei Qingshu to the Purple Sun Realm¡¯s Divine Might Planet. It was Pei Qingshu who went to ask Li Mingqiong. ¡­. The current Great Zhou Dynasty was at its peak. Li Mingqiong received the feedback of the country¡¯s luck, and her cultivation realm advanced by leaps and bounds. She was almost comparable to a Dao Lord now. When her country could cover the entire Purple Sun Realm, she could turn the laws of her country into power similar to the Heavenly Dao to a certain extent and obtain power similar to the Lords of the Heavens. Moreover, once she obtained such success, the people of the entire Great Zhou Dynasty would obtain great benefits. Even the entire Purple Sun Realm could be sublimated. This was an extremely critical breakthrough. Li Mingqiong was at this critical juncture. Therefore, in the face of Pei Qingshu¡¯s question, Li Mingqiong shook her head decisively and smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t leave this time, nor can I leave. ¡°As an Emperor, a monarch, and a ruler, I have to be responsible for the people under my rule. At this point, this cultivation oath is no longer just my own cultivation.¡± ¡°After I lead the country to sublimeness, I¡¯ll naturally follow Master and serve him. However, it¡¯s not the time yet. Junior Brother, please pass my words to Master.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Pei Qingshu sighed softly and said, ¡°Actually, Master had already expected you to have such thoughts. He asked me to ask you because he didn¡¯t want to give you too much pressure and let you make a decision freely.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master¡­¡± Li Mingqiong bowed deeply to the air and said respectfully, ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you. I will definitely walk further on this path of national luck!¡± ¡°Perhaps this is also what Master wants.¡± Pei Qingshu sighed and said, ¡°Master once said that there¡¯s a huge problem with the cultivation method here. If you and I can really walk far enough, it should be considered helping Master.¡± ¡°Then Junior Brother, you have to be careful when you reach the Heaven Realm. Don¡¯t be beaten to death.¡± Li Mingqiong suddenly smiled. ¡°After all, your cultivation path is to improve through constant battle.¡± ¡°Heh, my cultivation method is to fight, not to court death.¡± Pei Qingshu laughed and said, ¡°When I come back, I still have to see how your country is doing.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Li Mingqiong raised her bright chin slightly and smiled. ¡°My country will eventually spread throughout the starry sky.¡± ¡­. Li Mingqiong did not leave. Although Liu Litao, Zhao Guang, and Lu Zhengming wanted to follow Cui Heng to the Heaven Realm, their cultivation levels were still relatively low and were not suitable for going to the Heaven Realm. Other than Hui Shi, who had made it clear that he only wanted to be a saber, Cui Heng actually did not want to increase the cultivation of the people around him too much. He still hoped that they could walk their own cultivation path. What surprised Cui Heng the most was Zheng Nanxun. After coming to the Purple Sun Realm, her main responsibility was to reform Tai Cang Star and make the nomological environment here more orderly and more in line with Cui Heng¡¯s path. There was not much improvement in her cultivation. However, more than ten years ago, she accidentally entered a strange state of epiphany. Her cultivation advanced by leaps and bounds on the spot, and she reached a realm comparable to a Sage King overnight. Chapter 438 - Reaching the Heavens, Ancient Sacred Body Heart (2) Chapter 438 Reaching the Heavens, Ancient Sacred Body Heart (2) After more than ten years, after completely digesting the gains from that epiphany, she actually stepped into the realm equivalent to a Creator. If not for Cui Heng carefully checking her body and soul and confirming that there were no questions, he would have suspected that she had not been possessed by a reincarnated mighty figure. After Zheng Nanxun reached the Creator realm, she originally wanted to return to Daozhou Star and leave her cultivation comprehension in the Immortal Dawn Sect. However, after hearing that Cui Heng was going to the Heaven Realm, she decided to follow her Ancestral Grandmaster to the Heaven Realm first. After all, she had long known that her Master had gone to the Heaven Realm 500 years ago After going to the Heaven Realm, she might be able to reunite with her Master. At this point, Cui Heng had decided on the candidates to bring to the Heaven Realm. Hui Shi, Pei Qingshu, Zheng Nanxun, and the Yellow-scarved Strongman, who had already been enlightened. There were a total of four people. Before heading to the Heaven Realm, Cui Heng brought Zheng Nanxun back to Daozhou Star and asked her to go to the Immortal Dawn Sect to leave her inheritance. On the other hand, he headed to the former Lu County and arrived at a vast forest not far from the former Xiangxi County. Although the dynasty had changed and there had been many wars, this was still a lush forest. Gigantic trees towered into the sky, blocking out the sunlight. Cui Heng walked slowly in the forest, and all kinds of things flashed across his eyes. He sighed in his heart and said, ¡°800 years ago, I was a mortal. 500 years ago, I walked out of the forest as a Grand Completion Golden Core cultivator. Now, I¡¯ve already reached the Soul Formation realm.¡± Thinking of this, his figure swayed slightly and disappeared from the spot. He arrived at the Grotto-Heaven that had been upgraded to the intermediate level. With a thought, he turned the Intermediate Dao Palace here into the appearance of the former villa. He opened the door with ease and the artificial intelligence sprite¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Welcome home, Master!¡± The corners of Cui Heng¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, revealing a faint smile. He sat on the familiar living room sofa again, as if he had returned to that day 800 years ago. ¡°Where¡¯s the Yellow-scarved Strongman?¡± Bang! A dark golden burly man appeared out of thin air in the living room. He knelt respectfully in front of Cui Heng and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Master Immortal!¡± The former Yellow-scarved Strongman had already been transformed into a normal living being by Cui Heng. He had exchanged for this Yellow-scarved Strongman with currency. Then, Cui Heng got the Yellow-scarved Strongman to cook a dish and a meal. It was still a familiar taste. The same kind of Yellow-scarved Strongman also had the same kind of craftsmanship skill. After eating and drinking his fill, Cui Heng came to the top-grade computer that he once loved. After playing a few games, he returned to the cultivation room on the top floor. He closed his eyes slightly and sat cross-legged. ¡°The main goal of this trip to the Heaven Realm is to deepen my communication with the Great Dao laws and increase the speed of my cultivation. This is the most important thing, and also the key way for me to increase my safety.¡± ¡°Previously, I only modified the rules of the Door of Heaven, allowing me to fast forward the break through speed to the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm from tens of millions of years to 10,000 years. If I can directly explore the Heaven Realm, I should be able to shorten it further.¡± ¡°Although I¡¯ve already communicated with many Great Dao laws of the Heaven Realm during the process of communicating with the Door of Heaven, the Door of Heaven is still not the complete Heaven Realm.¡± ¡°After exploring the true Heaven Realm, I might have a chance to shorten the breakthrough time to about a thousand years. If I can still modify the rules of the Heaven Realm, I might be able to shorten it to a few hundred years?¡± This was Cui Heng¡¯s beautiful hope for the future. ¡°However, the Heaven Realm is ultimately dangerous. Although I¡¯ve already learned the basic information about the Heaven Realm through some Heaven Gate experts, that knowledge can only be considered a drop in the ocean. It¡¯s not comprehensive.¡± ¡°To me, the Heaven Realm still has too many unknowns and secrets. However, if I don¡¯t go to the Heaven Realm, I can only explore the Outer World that I know less about. It¡¯s even more dangerous.¡± ¡°Although I can also stay in the starry skies of the myriad worlds for a long time to reach the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm, that will take too long. It will take at least 10,000 years. Secondly, I¡¯ll have lost my will to advance bravely. It¡¯s not advisable.¡± On the path of cultivation, one had to walk on thin ice with a determined heart and carry on with a brave will. He could be careful in his actions, but he could not hesitate in his cultivation progress. He had to advance decisively. Otherwise, he would definitely experience a bottleneck and shackle his cultivation realm. Seven days later. Cui Heng slowly opened his eyes, and his gaze was like light. He slowly stood up and heaved a sigh. He looked at the sunlight outside the window and smiled. ¡°Heaven Realm, I hope it¡¯s a good beginning.¡± ¡­. When Cui Heng brought Zheng Nanxun back to Taihong Star, Daoist Fang He and Monk Yuan Ku had been waiting for a long time. After sensing Cui Heng¡¯s return, the two of them hurriedly went out to greet him. ¡°Welcome, Exalted Immortal!¡± ¡°Welcome, Exalted Immortal!¡± ¡­. As there was a group of disciples of the Heaven Chapter Mystic Palace and other sects behind these two, the commotion became incomparably huge, like a tsunami. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Cui Heng gently pressed his palms together and said to Daoist Fang He and Monk Yuan Ku, ¡°Thank you for waiting.¡± ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare, we wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± The Daoist priest and monk waved their hands and shook their heads in unison. ¡°Haha, there¡¯s no need to be so reserved.¡± Cui Heng shook his head and chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s go. This time, I¡¯ll follow Daoist Fang He to the Dao Techniques Immortal Realm first. I¡¯ll take a trip through the Buddhist Light Pure Land when I return in the future. How about that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all up to Exalted Immortal.¡± The Daoist priest and monk spoke in unison. Facing Cui Heng¡¯s decision, how would they dare to say anything? They did not even dare to evaluate his words. As for Zhao Tianyi and the others, they waited at the side the entire time. They did not even have the qualifications to speak. In the end, before Cui Heng left, he nodded goodbye to Zhao Tianyi and the others. Then, he brought Hui Shi, Pei Qingshu, and the others to the Dao Technique Immortal Realm. There was a passage to the Heaven Realm there. He could enter through the bronze mirror that had the effect of monitoring the myriad worlds and head to the Heaven Realm. Actually, there was a small episode on Cui Heng¡¯s way to the Dao Techniques Immortal Realm. The Holy Mother of White Lotus suddenly came to look for Cui Heng to express her submission, hoping to become Cui Heng¡¯s servant. Cui Heng naturally rejected her and sealed her in the White Lotus Lifeless Heaven. Previously, she had even sent out his incarnations to shout and fight. When she realized that she could not defeat him, she wanted to join him. How could there be such a good thing in the world? The process of opening the Heaven Realm passageway was not complicated. Cui Heng used his Dharmic powers to activate the bronze mirror, enveloping Hui Shi, Pei Qingshu, Zheng Nanxun, and the Yellow-scarved Strongman. Golden light flashed in his eyes as he saw a path that seemed to lead to an endless height appear in front of him. He led the four of them onto this path and immediately felt endless laws intertwining. Countless lights flashed, as if they had instantly crossed countless light years. Hui Shi, Pei Qingshu, and the others felt dizzy. Only Cui Heng maintained his normal state and looked at the layers of light and shadows and the endless changes in Dharma and Logos with a cold gaze. ¡­. On the vast wasteland, dozens of huge beasts more than a thousand feet tall rushed over. They were completely black and looked like rhinoceroses, but they had huge horns like water buffaloes on their heads. They looked extremely ferocious, like small mountains charging forward. In the air above these huge beasts, there were more than ten huge birds dressed in green feathered armor with golden lightning wrapped around their claws. Their wings were a thousand feet wide when they spread out, covering the sky! These huge beasts and giant birds had a common goal, which was to head towards a young man who was running at an extremely fast speed. His entire body burned with golden flames, and his blood boiled. Every time he ran, he would erupt with extremely powerful strength and extreme speed. His body was incomparably powerful! ¡°Chase! We can¡¯t let this kid escape!¡± Roars sounded from the backs of the huge beasts and birds. Someone was riding on them. They were chasing after the young man. ¡°Li Mingcheng! Stop quickly and hand over the Ancient Sacred Body Heart! i¡¯ll spare your life!!¡± Chapter 439 - Beyond the Heavenly Path, Vast Wasteland Chapter 439 Beyond the Heavenly Path, Vast Wasteland The path to the Heaven Realm was not stable. After walking through the initial area that was intertwined with endless Dharmic powers and layers of light and shadows, Cui Heng and the others did not immediately reach the Heaven Realm. Instead, they entered a place enveloped by endless scarlet light. This space shattered, and the Great Dao laws were distorted. It became difficult to advance, as if an originally intact path had been torn apart by some force. Moreover, there were countless eyes staring at this path in the void, as if they wanted to monitor everyone who wanted to pass through this path. However, these eyes did not seem to see Cui Heng and the others at all and did not react. ¡°What a terrifying place.¡± Pei Qingshu looked at the surrounding scene and felt his scalp tingle. His entire body felt very uncomfortable, and he could only close his eyes and stop looking. Zheng Nanxun and the Yellow-scarved Strongman also closed their eyes. They could not withstand the powerful pressure brought about by these countless eyes and could only avert their eyes like this. Although Hui Shi did not close his eyes, the expression on his face was also very vigilant. These countless eyes and the surging distortion power in the void shocked him and he could not relax. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous. These eyes can¡¯t see us, and the distorted power can¡¯t affect us,¡± Cui Heng said indifferently. A special Dao rune spread out from his body, enveloping Pei Qingshu, Zheng Nanxun, Hui Shi, and the Yellow-scarved Strongman, cutting off the perception of the outside world. Under the influence of this Dao rune power, to the outside world, the four of them seemed to not exist, so they naturally would not be harmed. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Pei Qingshu heaved a sigh of relief. He opened his eyes and looked around in surprise. ¡°Master, this path to the Heaven Realm is actually so terrifying. If not for you leading us, we would probably have died.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Hui Shi nodded and said, ¡°The destructive power contained in this shattered area is too terrifying. Even with my cultivation at the Sixth Heaven Gate realm, I can feel my heart palpitate.¡± ¡°This scarlet area is actually the corrosion of the Outer World forces.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and looked ahead. He said in a low voice, ¡°Originally, I thought that this corrosion was only limited to the Door of Heaven. I didn¡¯t expect even this special passageway to be corroded.¡± ¡°With such an area around, how did Master go to the Heaven Realm back then?¡± Zheng Nanxun said worriedly. She already knew that Jiang Qiqi had gone to the Heaven Realm 500 years ago. ¡°The path she took should be relatively special,¡± Cui Heng suddenly said in a low voice. ¡°Be prepared. The exit is ahead.¡± As soon as he finished speaking Hui Shi, Pei Qingshu, Zheng Nanxun, and the Yellow-scarved Strongman felt a light flash before their eyes. They felt their bodies sink, and a heavy feeling of falling came. They subconsciously wanted to mobilize the power in their bodies to fly, but they realized that their every move had become extremely heavy. There seemed to be some special rules in the world that restricted them from flying, and for a moment, they could not stop their falling a mon Tas lever This was something they had never encountered before. A group of experts above the Creator and Dao Lord realm were actually unable to fly in the air in an instant. Among them was a Sixth Heaven Gate realm expert. It was simply unbelievable. However, soon, a cloud condensed under their feet and lifted them into the air, preventing them from falling from the sky. Clearly, Cui Heng had made a move. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Pei Qingshu heaved a sigh of relief. The others also bowed and thanked him. ¡°The Great Dao laws of the Heaven Realm are a little different from the myriad worlds below. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to adapt for a period of time,¡± Cui Heng said in a low voice. The Great Dao laws in the Heaven Realm were condensed from all the laws of the myriad worlds below. They were similar to the more stable and purified Great Dao laws. Coming to the Heaven Realm from the myriad worlds below was like coming from sand to stones. At first, one would indeed feel uncomfortable. If one¡¯s realm was not high enough, they would even be suppressed to a certain extent. Pei Qingshu, Zheng Nanxun, and the Yellow-scarved Strongman were in this situation. Hui Shi was already at Sixth Heaven Gate realm. In theory, he could already rely on the Heaven Gate characteristics he possessed to disperse this suppression. However, because he had just arrived in the Heaven Realm, he still needed some time to adapt. As for Cui Heng, the concept of being suppressed did not exist for him. After reaching the Soul Formation realm, he was a being on the level of the laws. He could modify the laws of the outside world according to his own rules and let the laws of the outside world adapt to his rules. Coming to the Heaven Realm was no exception. Of course, in order to be careful, he did not rashly distort the Great Dao laws of the Heaven Realm. Instead, he observed the situation here first. At this moment, Pei Qingshu and the others were in the mood to observe the place too. After walking out of the passageway, they appeared in the sky. Standing in the sky and looking into the distance, they could see the endless land and the long ranging towering mountains. Each huge mountain was at least 100,000 feet tall, and some even reached into the clouds, emitting a divine light. There were also vast lakes that were actually tens of thousands of kilometers wide. They were simply akin to oceans. Many plants on this vast land were also very huge. Trees that were thousands of feet tall could be seen everywhere. Even some flowers and plants were 30 to 50 feet tall. It was very magical. Of course, what made people feel the most different from the myriad worlds below was that the plants, bamboo, rocks, and even ordinary air here contained extremely dense Heaven Earth Origin Qi and nomological powers. ¡°Even the most ordinary people can become Heaven Immortals when they reach adulthood as long as they live in such an environment. Even if they don¡¯t cultivate at all and eat, drink, and sleep normally,¡± Pei Qingshu said in surprise. ¡°Is this the Heaven Realm? It¡¯s actually so powerful!¡± ¡°There are indeed many mysteries in the Heaven Realm.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said, ¡°The Heaven Realm we understand now is still the same as 500,000 years ago. We don¡¯t know the current situation. Let¡¯s find a suitable place to understand the situation first.¡± If he wanted to communicate deeply with the Great Dao laws of a world, he had to have enough understanding of this world. Otherwise, even if he barely communicated, the increase in his cultivation realm would be very limited. Moreover, since he had come to a new place, it was not wrong to do a clear investigation first. ¡°Sir, many people are gathering there. They seem to be fighting for something.¡± Hui Shi¡¯s perception was relatively limited, but he quickly discovered something abnormal in the distance. ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and looked in that direction. He realized that two groups of burly men in animal skins were confronting each other. There were more than 20 people on both sides, and not far from them were the corpses of three huge beasts. Two of the three huge beasts looked like giant rhinoceroses. They were completely black and had huge horns like water buffaloes on their heads. They lay there like an overturned mountain. The other huge beast was a large bird. Its feathers were green, its claws were golden, and its wings were incomparably huge. It lay there and covered the ground. Although these two huge beasts were already dead, their corpses still had extremely vigorous Qi and blood energy. Even from afar, it gave off a feeling that their Qi and blood filled the air and soared into the sky. Moreover, the blood flowing out of their corpses emitted an extremely manic but incomparably powerful aura. It gave off an extremely ferocious feeling, as if it wanted to destroy all matter. ¡°Could this aura be the so-called ferocious beast remnants?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡± Chapter 440 - 500,000 Years of Time Chapter 440 500,000 Years of Time On the vast wasteland, two groups of burly men in animal skins were confronting each other, their swords drawn. Both sides had leaders standing at the front. They were both burly figures more than 30 feet tall. Their exposed skin was even tattooed with beast-like tattoos, and they looked very ferocious. The leader of one side was wearing animal skin clothes that looked like white wolves. His arms were tattooed with black bear patterns. He stared at the other side with a ferocious gaze and said in a low voice, ¡°Wu Cheng! The corpses of this Ferocious Origin Rhinoceros and the Green-Feathered Thunderclaw Eagle were discovered by our Dahuo Tribe. They should belong to us!¡± The person he called Wu Cheng was the leader opposite him. He was wearing animal skin clothes that looked like tiger skin and had a blood-red bull¡¯s head tattooed on his chest. ¡°Liang You, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Wu Cheng moved his hands and sneered. ¡°It was clearly the boys of our Linshan Tribe who discovered it first. Do you want to fight me?¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll fight. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?!¡± Liang You was furious. He stepped forward and tore off his hide clothes, revealing his upper body. At the same time, the tattoos of the three white wolves on his arms and chest shone brightly, as if boundless power was augmenting his body, causing the strength of his aura to rise rapidly. ¡°Good! I¡¯ve long disliked you. You¡¯re courting death!¡± Wu Cheng laughed loudly. He spread his arms, and the beast skin clothes on his upper body were instantly torn open, revealing three blood-red bull heads on his chest and arms. ¡°Ah! Come!¡± With a roar, three red bull heads flew out of his body as if they had come to life, condensing into three blood-red bull heads beside him. The moment the ox-headed phantoms condensed, Wu Cheng became like a charging bull as he suddenly rushed towards Liang You, who was still increasing the strength of his aura. In an instant, Wu Cheng had already arrived in front of Liang You. He spread his arms and placed his hands forward. His five fingers were pressed together like two bull horns as he slammed them into Liang You¡¯s chest. He roared, ¡°Lie down!¡± ¡°Heh!!¡± Liang You suddenly shouted, and his entire body emitted a strong white light. His body seemed to have turned into a violent wind as he quickly retreated, instantly widening the distance between him and Wu Cheng. Around him, the phantoms of three white wolves wrapped around him, constantly providing him with power, allowing him to turn into a violent wind and stir up a storm. ¡°So you¡¯ve also reached the stage of manifesting a Shaman Marking. No wonder you have the guts to fight with me for the corpses.¡± Wu Cheng looked at Liang You with an unfriendly expression, but he did not continue attacking. ¡°You only took advantage of me because you were born three years earlier than me and had the Blood Fire Ox treasure blood to wash your marrow.¡± Liang You looked at Wu Cheng with disdain, his eyes filled with mockery. ¡°I¡¯m different. I obtained all my power through bitter battles!¡± ¡°Without the help of treasure blood to cleanse the marrow, even if your Shaman Marking appears, it¡¯s just an empty shell!¡± Wu Cheng snorted coldly. The aura on his body soared again, and the phantom of the blood-colored bull head became even brighter. ¡°I¡¯ll let you see what true Shaman Marking power is!¡± ¡°Come, trash who only knows how to rely on the power of the treasure blood!¡± Liang You did not show any weakness, but his expression was incomparably vigilant. Clearly, he was still very afraid of Wu Cheng. Rumble! Loud sounds came from the ground. Blood-colored light intertwined with the violent wind, causing sand and rocks to fly, turning the surroundings dark. However, this level of battle was not enough to affect Cui Heng and the others who were flying in the air. At this moment, be it Cui Heng, Pei Qingshu, Zheng Nanxun, Hui Shi, or the Yellow-scarved Strongman, they were all observing the battle between Wu Cheng and Liang Pomelo below, as if they were looking at something new. ¡°Master, they don¡¯t seem to be martial artists. Their cultivation path is completely different from the Martial Dao,¡± Pei Qingshu said in surprise. ¡°Their power actually comes from the tattoos on their bodies. With just this tattoo, they have strength comparable to a Sage.¡± ¡°But their combat techniques are very crude.¡± Zheng Nanxun stared below and frowned slightly. ¡°There¡¯s almost no technique. They¡¯re completely relying on the power of their tattoo to fight head-on. Even a Sage who has taken the Immortal True Essence can defeat the two of them alone.¡± At this point, she paused and looked at Cui Heng beside her. She asked, ¡°Ancestral Grandmaster, that shouldn¡¯t be right. How can the people of the Heaven Realm be so weak?¡± ¡°Could something have happened in the past 500,000 years?¡± Hui Shi also looked at the two of them and said in a low voice, ¡°The Heaven Realm that Wu Yong mentioned is not like this.¡± Wu Yong was the person from the Heaven Realm who had once been sealed by a Heaven Realm expert. He had a cultivation of the Second Heaven Gate realm and knew a lot about the Heaven Realm. He had once told Cui Heng about the situation in the Heaven Realm. According to him, although there were no particularly clear rules in the Heaven Realm, nor was there a clear concept of a country, it was ruled by the various Heavenly Venerables. It was definitely not a desolate land. The cultivation method of the Heaven Realm was also the 21 Realms of the Immortal and Mortal Realms and the 12 Heaven Gate Realms. It was not this strange path which relied on tattoos to increase one¡¯s strength. As Lords of the Heavens who had existed since the Heaven Realm was still around, Daoist Fang He and Monk Yuan Ku had also described the Heaven Realm they knew. Similarly, there was no such strange cultivation method. ¨C Sca ¡°Yellow-scarved Strongman, do you feel that it¡¯s a little similar to your state?¡± Cui Heng suddenly asked the Yellow-scarved Strongman, who had not spoken for a long time. These words immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention and they looked at the Yellow-scarved Strongman. ¡°Yes, Immortal Venerable.¡± The Yellow-scarved Strongman nodded and said, ¡°Their bodies seem to have been modified by various methods. They no longer have a pure human body. There have many inhuman characteristics and inhuman strength.¡± ¡°This is indeed a little similar to my state. I was originally a Dao Guardian and my body was modified and formed with various talismans and Dao patterns. My strength came from this and I relied on the improvement of the talismans and Dao patterns to become stronger.¡± ¡°In that case¡­¡± Pei Qingshu looked at the two people fighting below and frowned.¡± If this path continues to be cultivated, won¡¯t it be possible to cultivate a Guardian Body?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°However, cultivating a Guardian Body might not be an inferior path compared to the 21 realms of the Immortal and Mortal worlds. Think about it carefully. What did you cultivate to the end of the Nine Realms of the Immortal World?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Pei Qingshu was stunned when he heard this. Then, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Indeed, the cultivation method of the 21 realms of the Immortal and Mortal worlds is also filled with pitfalls. If we go astray, we might even refine ourselves into materials.¡± Not only were there pits everywhere in the lower realm, but it was also the same in the upper realm. The two peak realms of the Nine Realms of the Immortal World were actually extensions of the Heavenly Domain¡¯s laws. The best among them were the stewards of the Heavenly Domain. Although they had obtained greater strength, they were also restricted by the rules of the Heavenly Domain. Only by charging through the Heaven Gate and obtaining a new power characteristic could they escape this restriction. ¡°Moreover, from the Eighth and Ninth Realms of the Immortal World, they clearly have to rely on the rules of the Heavenly Domain.¡± Cui Heng stood with his hands behind his back and said indifferently, ¡°After the Door of Heaven closes, the Upper and Lower Worlds are separated.¡± ¡°There are no rules of the Heavenly Domain here, so it¡¯s naturally impossible to reach the Fusion realm, let alone Ascension. They have to take other paths. If I¡¯m not wrong, if those Heaven Gate experts are still around, they¡¯re most likely looking for other cultivation paths now.¡± After all, in the previous 500,000 years, the Heaven Gate could not be sensed at all. If a Heaven Gate expert wanted to improve further, they could only find another way. Thinking of this, Cui Heng said in a low voice, ¡°Time is indeed a mighty force that can drown everything. After 500,000 years, the current Heaven Realm has become completely different. The information we know about the Heaven Realm is probably not very useful anymore.¡± Moreover, on the surface, the living beings here don¡¯t seem to have been corroded by the Outer World. Even the laws of the Great Dao are very pure and there are no signs of contamination. It¡¯s really a little strange.¡± As soon as he arrived, he sensed many unknowns and doubts. This made him feel apprehensive. When the four people present heard Cui Heng¡¯s words, their expressions became solemn. These signs indicated that the current situation in the Heaven Realm was probably not normal. ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s start from these people.¡± Cui Heng changed the topic and said to Pei Qingshu, ¡°Qingshu, those two are still fighting. Go and help them.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Pei Qingshu cupped his hands and bowed. Then, his figure quickly descended. Bang! Bang! Bang! There were bursts of explosions in the void. Wu Cheng and Liang Pomelo were locked in battle. Their stern shouts were endless. The people from their respective tribes were also waving their flags and shouting, as if they were very excited. Boom! At this moment, an earth-shattering bang suddenly came from not far away. The ground trembled violently, and an incomparably huge aura suddenly descended from the sky. The two people who were fighting instantly stopped and looked in the direction of the voice in surprise. Then, their eyes glazed over and they subconsciously took a few steps back. What descended from the sky was actually a thousand-foot-tall giant. Its entire body was enveloped in a layer of golden light. Its face was blurry and incomparably holy, as if a legendary god had descended. Pei Qingshu mainly cultivated his body. He directly manifested the Heavenly Dao Dharma Body and immediately stunned the two of them. ¡°What a mysterious golden light. Is it a god?!¡± Wu Cheng exclaimed in disbelief. ¡°Impossible. How can a god descend to this desolate land?!¡± Liang You shook his head repeatedly and said, ¡°But he¡¯s indeed extremely powerful¡­¡± Pei Qingshu ignored their shock. He raised his hand and grabbed the corpses of the three huge beasts. At the same time, he looked down at Wu Cheng and Liang You, his gaze like lightning. This incomparably huge aura and pressure made Wu Cheng and Liang You not dare to move at all. They could only stand there like puppets. Immediately after, a voice that was like the might of the heavens descended. ¡°These three huge beasts were originally raised by my family. A few days ago, they left on their own. I didn¡¯t expect them to die here. Did the two of you do it?!¡± Chapter 441 - Inviting a Heavenly God to Our Tribe as a Guest Chapter 441 Inviting a Heavenly God to Our Tribe as a Guest Pei Qingshu¡¯s words immediately stunned Wu Cheng and Liang You. They looked at this ¡°god¡± who had descended from the sky in shock. He actually said that these three huge beasts were raised by his family¡­ Of course, it was impossible for the two of them to believe such nonsense. The Ferocious Origin Rhinoceros and the Green-Feathered Thunderclaw Sparrow were both extremely irritable wilderness beasts. It was impossible for them to be domestic pets. However, the person who came was an existence suspected to be a god. Even the people from their two tribes combined were no match for a god. When encountering such a situation, they could only admit that they were unlucky. ¡°No, these three huge beasts are so powerful. We don¡¯t have the ability to kill them at all.¡± Wu Cheng was the first to speak and shook his head repeatedly in denial. ¡°I¡¯ve only just revealed my Shaman Markings. It¡¯s impossible for me to kill these three huge beasts.¡± Liang You hurriedly explained. He could not let an existence suspected to be a god misunderstand. It was 1,000 feet tall and enveloped in golden light! To the people living in this wasteland, this was a very clear characteristic of a god. Although Pei Qingshu had yet to reveal his true strength, in the eyes of Wu Cheng, Liang You, and the others, he was most likely a god that had descended from the sky. That was because his external appearance looked exactly the same as the description of the gods. What else could he be if not a god? Facing such a god, they naturally no longer had any intention of fighting. Pei Qingshu listened to their explanation and was very satisfied with this outcome. He nodded lightly and said, ¡°With your strength, you¡¯re indeed not strong enough to kill them. It should have nothing to do with you. ¡°However, since they¡¯re already dead and can¡¯t be revived, I¡¯ll leave the corpses to you to deal with. Don¡¯t let their corpses be exposed in the wilderness.¡± With that, he shook the corpses of the three huge beasts in his hand gently. The Green-feathered Thunderclaw Eagle suddenly split in the middle and was split into two. Then, half of the Green-feathered Thunderclaw Eagle¡¯s corpse and the intact corpse of a ferocious rhinoceros flew to the sides. Whether it was Wu Cheng or Liang You, they had both obtained the corpses of two types of beasts. They all had one and a half each. Moreover, the two of them also discovered that although the corpse of the Green-feathered Thunderclaw Eagle had been split into two, the incision seemed to have been sealed by some strange force. There was no beast blood flowing out at all, nor was there any internal organs, brain, bone marrow, or anything else flowing out. Even the most precious essence and blood of the huge beasts were perfectly retained. It was very magical. Was this the ability of a god? He could even dismember a huge beast so exquisitely. He was really too powerful. Of course, what was most unbelievable to the two of them was that this god actually gave them the corpses of the huge beasts just like that. What happened to them being his family¡¯s items? He even dismembered them¡­ Could it be that they were not domestic pets? But reared livestock? That seemed to be possible. Otherwise, how could he dismember them so quickly? No matter what, obtaining the corpse of a powerful beast was a great thing for them. Even if it was only one and a half each, and they did not obtain everything, it was still very worth celebrating. Under normal circumstances, with their strength, it was impossible for them to hunt adult Wilderness Rhinoceros and Green-feathered Thunderclaw Eagles. If they could use the precious blood to cleanse the children of the tribe, it would definitely greatly increase their aptitude and potential, allowing them to become even stronger when they reached adulthood. Therefore, psychologically, Wu Cheng, Liang You, and the people they had brought were very grateful to the ¡°god¡± that Pei Qingshu had transformed into. After all, although they were the ones who discovered the corpses of these powerful behemoths, they were still beasts raised by this god. That they could obtain these corpses was because this god was benevolent and bestowed it to them. Hence, Wu Cheng and Liang You brought their people and knelt down to Pei Qingshu. They bowed extremely respectfully and said in unison, ¡°Honorable Heavenly God, thank you for your gift. We want to invite you to our tribe as a guest.¡± The invitations from the two sides were sent out at the same time. As soon as they finished speaking, Wu Cheng and Liang You noticed this and were immediately furious. They suddenly looked at each other. ¡°What are you trying to do? This esteemed Heavenly God is a guest of our Dahuo Tribe!¡± ¡°Your Dahuo Tribe is filled with a fishy smell. How is it worthy of letting the respected Heavenly God stay there? Our Linshan Tribe is more suitable for the Heavenly God to stay.¡± Liang You and Wu Cheng actually started arguing again. The people from both tribes also glared at each other, and they were about to start the next round of fighting. Pei Qingshu saw all of this and the corners of his mouth almost twitched. The people of the Heaven Realm were too irritable. They actually wanted to fight to the death without a word. The flames of war that had just been resolved were about to be ignited again. It was really ridiculous. ¡°Impudent!¡± Pei Qingshu snorted coldly like thunder to warn them. He did not want to mess up what his master had instructed him to do. This warning was indeed very effective. Wu Cheng and Liang You, who were easily angered, immediately calmed down and hurriedly prostrated on the ground, not daring to make a sound. ¡°Bring their corpses back to your tribe first. Whoever arrives first, I¡¯ll go to their tribe as a guest,¡± Pei Qingshu said in a low voice as he pointed at the corpses of the huge beasts on the ground. Wu Cheng and Liang You immediately looked at each other when they heard this. Then, they immediately took action and rushed over to carry the huge beasts, running towards their tribe. After a while, the people from these two tribes disappeared. Peace finally returned to the wasteland. Pei Qingshu also returned to his normal body and laughed. Then, Cui Heng brought everyone down from the sky and came to Pei Qingshu¡¯s side. ¡°Ancestral Grandmaster, are these people from the Heaven Realm not very useful?¡± Zheng Nanxun could not help but ask. She looked in the direction where Wu Cheng, Liang You, and the others had left and pointed at her head. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for some special cultivation path to affect intelligence,¡± Cui Heng said thoughtfully. Clearly, he also felt that the group of people just now did not seem to be very smart. ¡°Master, I plan to go to a tribe next to inquire about the information here.¡± Pei Qingshu cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°Yes, well done.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Although they¡¯re not powerful, I can tell from their conversation that we should still be able to gain a lot.¡± Then, he slowly walked to the place where the corpses of the two huge beasts were. He looked at the blood on the ground and said in a low voice, ¡°Qingshu, you¡¯ll be in charge of collecting information from these two tribes. ¡°I plan to study these things carefully.¡± As he spoke, he raised his right hand and gently grabbed at the blood on the ground. Immediately, a ball of pitch-black aura floated up, filled with chaotic and manic power. ¡°This power is not strong, and the strength of those two huge beasts is not great. However, this aura gives me a very extraordinary feeling¡­¡± ¡­. In the end, Wu Cheng won the speed competition and was the first to rush back to his tribe with the corpses of the huge beasts. The appearance of an entire ferocious rhinoceros and half a Green-feathered Thunderclaw Eagle caused the entire tribe to boil over. Especially the children who had yet to undergo the blood purification, they were even more excited. Pei Qingshu also kept his promise and went to Linshan Tribe as a guest. Of course, being a guest was only on the surface. He wanted to gradually understand all kinds of information about the Heaven Realm through interacting with this Linshan Tribe. Chapter 442 - Immortal Dawn Sword Mark Left on the Beast Skin Chapter 442 Immortal Dawn Sword Mark Left on the Beast Skin In the Grotto-Heaven Dao Palace. Cui Heng stared at the pitch-black smoke surging in his palm and frowned. He realized that he was actually unable to see through the essence of this energy. He could only feel chaos, mania, and a few pure violent auras from it. This aura was like the darkest and dirtiest power in the universe, symbolizing extreme negative emotions. Even a Soul Formation cultivator¡¯s divine sense could not see through it. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this should be the remnant aura of a ferocious beast.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°With my current cultivation realm, I can¡¯t even see through its appearance. This is at least equivalent to the Peak Soul Formation realm or even the Return to Void realm.¡± Although there was an extremely huge difference between every small realm of the Soul Formation realm, they were still in the same major realm after all. There were always some characteristics that were interconnected. Only after reaching the Peak of the Soul Formation realm and starting to advance to the next realm would there be characteristics that were completely above the Soul Formation realm. Therefore, to the current Cui Heng, as long as the essence of the energy had not reached the Peak of the Soul Formation realm, he could more or less see through some mysteries. It would not be like now, where he could not even see through the surface. ¡°The ferocious beasts are indeed extremely terrifying.¡± Cui Heng could not help but exclaim to himself, ¡°These ferocious beasts of the Heaven Realm are not strong. Those three huge beasts should be equivalent to Sage Kings at most, but their blood contains such a high-level aura. This should be the bloodline power left behind by their ferocious beast ancestors. However, because it has been passed down for too long, the bloodline has become extremely thin. I can only barely gather this power with the methods of the Soul Formation realm. Ferocious beasts remnants. Since there are remnants of ferocious beasts in the Heaven Realm, does that mean that true ferocious beasts have appeared in the Heaven Realm before? Or do these ferocious beasts remnants have other sources of origin? Since the ferocious beasts already exist, does that mean that I¡¯m about to reach the level of coming into contact with things related to Immortal Kings? It¡¯s too dangerous¡­¡± Thinking of this, Cui Heng shook his head and thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to explore the situation of the ferocious beasts in a hurry. I have to increase my cultivation realm first. Although existences below the Dao Integration realm can¡¯t kill me or imprison me, I can¡¯t let my guard down just because of this. Only when my cultivation realm increases and my strength becomes stronger will it be safer and smoother when exploring these unknown things. Only then will I obtain more clues. My main goal next is to understand the information about the Heaven Realm and establish a deeper connection with it to increase my realm and cultivation. At the same time, I¡¯ll find Qiqi¡¯s whereabouts.¡± Thinking of this, he left the Grotto-Heaven Dao Palace with the pitch-black aura and casually crushed it, causing it to dissipate into the world. Although this aura was extremely high-level and mysterious, its strength was very ordinary and could be easily erased. ¡°I¡¯ll go to Qingshu¡¯s place to take a look.¡± ¡­. Pei Qingshu came to the Linshan Tribe as a Heavenly God. He was naturally extremely respected. Especially after knowing that he had bestowed the corpses of the Ferocious Plains Rhinoceros and the Green-feathered Thunderclaw Eagle, the people of the tribe respected him even more. The priests and Patriarchs of the tribe came out to personally welcome him and served their precious wine and delicacies to entertain Pei Qingshu. They even specially called over two fair-skinned and beautiful girls to serve Pei Qingshu. However, he rejected them. Pei Qingshu had a high status in the Linshan Tribe, and the people here were extremely simple. They did not have many tricks up their sleeves, so it was naturally extremely easy for him to obtain information. He quickly figured out the cultivation system of these tribes and the general situation of this wasteland. Just as he had seen earlier, the cultivation path of these tribes was very different from the Martial Dao. It could even be said to be completely different. Due to the special environment of the Heaven Realm, the Heaven Earth Origin Qi was extremely dense, and the laws were also contained in ordinary air, grass, and trees. Therefore, as long as one lived to adulthood, even the most ordinary person could have a physical strength comparable to a Heaven Immortal. The best among them could even compare to a Heaven Monarch. It was precisely because of this that the cultivation path of the Heaven Realm did not have a Mortal Realm at all. It directly started from the Third Realm of the Immortal World, but the cultivation method was similar to the 12 Realms of the Mortal Realm of the Martial Dao. Body Refinement, Blood Transformation, Treasure Body, Shaman Marking, Dao Imprint, Divine Body. There were only these six realms. Through a more detailed understanding, Pei Qingshu roughly deduced the comparison between these realms and the Martial Dao realm. Body tempering was to temper the body on the basis of an ordinary adult, thereby obtaining even stronger strength. It was almost equivalent to the true peak of the Third Realm of the Immortal World, surpassing the Heaven Monarch Realm. After one¡¯s body was strong enough, they could rely on their control over their body to guide the Heaven Earth Origin Qi into their body to sublimate the blood in their entire body, allowing their blood to contain the laws of the world. It was equivalent to the Fourth Realm of the Immortal World. For people of the Heaven Realm at this level, as long as they completed the blood transformation, their strength was comparable to a Taiyi Mystic Deity at the Mystic Dharma Body Realm. If they had been bathed in treasure blood when they were young, they could even awaken powerful abilities related to the treasure blood. On the basis of exchanging blood, the Treasure Body realm was to allow the sublimated blood in the body to nourish the body, allowing every bit of flesh and blood in the body to be strengthened. In the end, the entire body would become incomparably firm and possess the ability to regrow broken limbs. This was similar to the Fifth Realm of the Immortal World. Compared to Golden Immortals who had cultivated an Indestructible Golden Body, they were slightly weaker in terms of undying characteristics, but they were more violent in terms of strength. After cultivating the Treasure Body, one could engrave special shamanic patterns on their body, which was the kind of tattoos on Wu Cheng and Liang You. Every shamanic pattern had a special power and was very strong. However, the shaman patterns carved at the beginning could not be manifested. They could only increase the various abilities of the Treasure Body. Therefore, this realm was weaker than a Sage at the Sixth Realm of the Immortal World at the beginning. However, after the Shaman Marking could manifest the outline of a phantom, it would possess power comparable to a Sage. After condensing the outline of the phantom into a physical form, it would possess power comparable to a Sage King. This was also the highest realm of the Linshan Tribe¡¯s inheritance. Beyond that, there was only some superficial information. The Dao Imprint realm was reached by engraving some kind of Great Dao laws in the world on one¡¯s Shaman Markings. Then, one could use their body to completely refine the Shaman Markings engraved with the Great Dao laws and form a Divine Body. After cultivating a divine body, one was a god. And the normal state of a Divine Body was more than 1,000 feet tall, also known as a 1,000-foot Divine Body. This was also one of the reasons why Wu Cheng and Liang You treated Pei Qingshu as a god. As there was too little information about these two realms, it was impossible to determine their specific characteristics, and it was difficult for Pei Qingshu to compare them. He could only refer to himself and barely draw the conclusion that the Dao Imprint realm might be equivalent to the Seventh Realm Creator or even the Dao Lord realm. The Divine Body realm might be equivalent to the Dao Lord realm, or it might have reached a realm similar to the Eighth Realm of the Immortal World. According to the tribal priest, gods were already the top experts in a large region. And existences of this level could be counted on one hand in the entire region. Of course, there were realms above the gods, but it was not something a small priest of the Wasteland Tribe like him could understand. He had only heard some information before. It was said that existences above the Divine Body realm were respected as ¡°Heavenly Gods¡±. This was a secret that only the priests knew. Most of the ordinary tribesmen did not understand the difference between gods and Heavenly Gods and often mixed them together. And the so-called large regions were actually a geographical concept of the Heaven Realm. According to what Pei Qingshu understood, the range of a large region was extremely vast. Now, the place he was at was called the Green Stone Wasteland. It was a barren land with a radius of more than a million kilometers. Countless huge beasts roamed the land, countless mountains stretched on, countless tribes stood tall, and there were also two major countries. The Green Stone Wasteland was only a small place in the northwest corner of the Qinghua Domain. The entire Qinghua Domain had hundreds of territories the size of the Green Stone Wasteland. However, the Qinghua Domain was only a part of Qingtian Region. There were 72 such domains in the entire Qingtian Region. According to the rumors, there were over 9,000 Regions similar to the size of the Qingtian Region. There was also a boundless land outside the 9,000 Regions that was shrouded in mystery. It was too vast! The vastness of the Heaven Realm completely exceeded Pei Qingshu¡¯s understanding. He had also followed Cui Heng to the Heavenly Domain in the Lower World and had considerable knowledge. However, even the incomparably vast Heavenly Domain was far inferior to this Heaven Realm. Under the night sky, the moonlight was bright. Pei Qingshu sat under a big tree in the tribe and fell into deep thought. He thought to himself, ¡°In such a vast world, how many unknown experts are there? Moreover, where did the former Heaven Gate experts go? This Heaven Realm is too unfathomable.¡± Just thinking about it made his scalp tingle. This was an instinctive feeling of how small he was. ¡°Lord God.¡± At this moment, the priest of the Linshan Tribe suddenly came over in the night. After bowing respectfully, he asked, ¡°I have a presumptuous request. I wonder if I should say it.¡± ¡°Priest, please speak.¡± Pei Qingshu nodded. ¡°I want to beg the Lord God to protect our Linshan Tribe when the future calamity descends.¡± The priest suddenly knelt on the ground and said extremely sincerely, ¡°As a repayment, I¡¯m willing to offer you a beast skin that records the sword mark of a Heavenly God.¡± As he spoke, he took out an old animal skin from his pocket. The beast fur on it had long dried up, and the other side had become wrinkled. In the middle of the wrinkled hide was an ordinary-looking sword mark. However, the moment Pei Qingshu saw the sword mark, he actually felt dizzy. He felt that billions of colorful lights had appeared in front of his eyes and occupied all his senses. Pei Qingshu, who had already cultivated the Heavenly Dao Dharma Body, was instantly suppressed just by taking a look at the sword mark At this moment, Cui Heng had already arrived in the sky above the Linshan Tribe. He instantly felt the sword mark on the hide and the powerful sword intent contained in it. There was also an extremely familiar aura. ¡°This is¡­ the Immortal Dawn Sword Art?!¡± Chapter 443 - Aftershock of Sword Light, Scarlet Calamity Chapter 443 Aftershock of Sword Light, Scarlet Calamity The Immortal Dawn Sword Art was a sword art that Cui Heng had taught Jiang Qiqi. At that time, Cui Heng was only at the Foundation Establishment realm. His initial Immortal Dawn Sword Art could only be cultivated to the Early-stage Foundation Establishment realm. Now, Daozhou Star¡¯s Immortal Dawn Sect and Zheng Nanxun, who was beside him, cultivated the Immortal Dawn Sword Art that he had modified. Their realms had expanded a lot. Now that he had sensed the sword intent that had clearly been sublimated from the Immortal Dawn Sword Art in the Heaven Realm, there was only one possibility This must be a sword mark left behind by Jiang Qiqi. She had also optimized the Immortal Dawn Sword Art and deduced this sword art to a level that was slightly weaker than the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World. Priest Linshan said that the beast skin was left with the sword mark of a Heavenly God. However, in Cui Heng¡¯s perception, the strength of this sword mark was inferior to an Ascension realm expert who had placed his soul in the void and was constantly nourished by the Heavenly Dao. However, it was undoubtedly a good thing to obtain news about Jiang Qiqi as soon as he arrived in the Heaven Realm. Zheng Nanxun, who was following Cui Heng, was even more excited. She almost rushed down from the sky. After being stopped by Cui Heng, she said excitedly, ¡°Ancestral Grandfather, it¡¯s the aura of the Immortal Dawn Sword Art, it¡¯s Master¡¯s aura!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Qingshu will handle it well.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a trace of Dharmic powers descended, allowing Pei Qingshu to escape the influence of the remaining Immortal Dawn Sword Art¡¯s mark on the beast skin. Actually, although this Immortal Dawn Sword Art¡¯s mark occupied Pei Qingshu¡¯s perception and made him feel dizzy, and it even suppressed the power of his Heavenly Dao Dharma Body, it did not cause any damage. Instead, it increased the strength of his body and made the power in his body flow more smoothly. Clearly, this sword mark could not only be used to comprehend sword intent and sword techniques. If one looked at it often, it could also increase the strength of the body and the smoothness of the power in the body. However, after Pei Qingshu woke up, he was still shocked. He looked at the sword mark on the beast skin in extreme shock and muttered, ¡°What a powerful sword intent. This is¡­ As expected of¡­¡± Although he was extremely agitated, he did not mention the name of the sword technique or his Senior Sister in front of outsiders. Pei Qingshu had been by Cui Heng¡¯s side for so long, so he naturally knew that Li Mingqiong was not his only Senior Sister. Before the two of them, there was still another Senior Sister. She was the founder of the Daozhou Star¡¯s Immortal Dawn Sect, Zheng Nanxun¡¯s master. However, this Second Senior Sister had left Daozhou Star a long time ago and did not receive much guidance from her master. Pei Qingshu originally thought that she was at most a Sage King or a Creator. He did not expect her to be so powerful. ¡°The power of a Heavenly God. Is this the power of a Heavenly God? I¡¯m actually unable to resist!¡± He was extremely surprised in his heart. Then, he followed Cui Heng¡¯s instructions and took the beast skin. He asked, ¡°It¡¯s indeed extraordinary. I promise you that if Linshan Tribe suffers a calamity, I¡¯ll definitely do my best to protect it. I wonder where you obtained this beast skin from?¡± ¡°Thank you, Lord God!¡± The priest was overjoyed when he saw Pei Qingshu accept the beast skin. The huge rock in his heart finally fell. Then, he explained, ¡°It was actually a coincidence that I could obtain this beast skin. That was a day 50 years ago¡­¡± According to the priest¡¯s description, he had obtained this beast skin before he took over the position of priest. At that time, he was only at the level of the manifestation of the Shaman Markings. One time, when he was out hunting, he suddenly encountered a phenomenon. A golden light illuminated the sky, almost competing with the sun in the sky. An angry roar resounded through the void like thunder, causing the ground to tremble and the mountains to shake. This phenomenon lasted for half a day. In the end, amidst a sword cry that almost pierced through the world and the colorful clouds that filled the sky, everything returned to calm. During this process, an unlucky flying beast was affected by the power contained in the colorful clouds and split into pieces on the spot, falling from the sky. A sword mark was also left on the strongest piece of skin on the beast¡¯s body. It was the beast skin in Pei Qingshu¡¯s hand. This answer shocked Pei Qingshu even more. He thought to himself, ¡°How powerful is my Senior Sister? Moreover, the sword mark left behind by the aftershock is still so powerful 50 years later¡­¡± She was ridiculously powerful. In the sky, Cui Heng was also a little surprised when he learned of this situation. Originally, he felt that the power aura of this sword mark was slightly weaker than the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World. Perhaps it was because Jiang Qiqi had referenced the current cultivation method of the Heaven Realm when optimizing the Immortal Dawn Sword Art, so it had some flaws. Now, it seemed that this was not the case. To be able to leave behind such a powerful sword mark from afar, the power of the sword light Jiang Qiqi slashed out at that time had definitely reached the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World, or even slightly surpassed it. ¡°Such talent is really outstanding.¡± Cui Heng could not help but praise in his heart. Moreover, the priest¡¯s explanation of the origin of this beast skin also brought him good news. That was 50 years ago, Jiang Qiqi was still in this Green Stone Wasteland. Even if she had already left the Green Stone Wasteland, she was most likely still in the Qinghua Domain or the Qingtian Region. Perhaps he could really find her this time. Although Cui Heng¡¯s main goal in coming to the Immortal World was still his cultivation, it would be a good thing if he could find Jiang Qiqi, who had been away from him for hundreds of years. Then, Pei Qingshu asked the priest about the place where he saw the colorful sword light. Cui Heng, who was in the air, remembered it and planned to let Zheng Nanxun go over to investigate and see if she could find any clues. Other than Jiang Qiqi¡¯s whereabouts, Cui Heng was also more concerned about the other thing the priest said. Great calamity! What was the source of this great calamity? The Outer World¡¯s corrosion? Hence, Pei Qingshu continued to ask, ¡°I wonder what the great calamity you mentioned just now is?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The priest fell silent when he heard this. He seemed to hesitate for a moment and asked curiously, ¡°Lord God, are you from outside the Qingtian Region?¡±. ¡°I guess so.¡± Pei Qingshu nodded. This was really the truth. ¡°I see.¡± The priest seemed to have imagined something and looked enlightened. Then, he said, ¡°You should know that according to the legends, in the ancient times, the living beings in this world were not like this. Legend has it that the cultivation path of that era was also different from the current one. There were countless experts, and their civilization was incomparably dazzling. However, later on, a calamity that swept through the entire world suddenly descended, and countless ancient experts were buried under the ground. From then on, every 10,000 years, a Scarlet Calamity will appear. A hundred regions will randomly be enveloped in scarlet light, and countless experts will revive from the ground and return from the abyss to wash the ground with blood. Before the Scarlet Calamity truly descends, the regions that are going to be enveloped in the scarlet light will show some similar precursors in some areas. More than ten years ago, the Canglian Domain beside the Qinghua Domain had already erupted with the Scarlet Calamity, and countless living beings died. I¡¯m afraid even the Qinghua Domain will not be spared this time. Moreover, it¡¯s said that the Green Stone Wasteland we¡¯re in was once an ancient battlefield. If the Scarlet Calamity descends here, countless invincible experts will definitely revive from the ground. According to the information from the Canglian Domain, the experts who revived from the ground don¡¯t have consciousness. They only know how to kill. The strongest among them is even comparable to a god. In the face of such a great calamity, without the protection of the gods, we will definitely die!¡± Towards the end, the priest¡¯s face was ashen. Clearly, he had already treated Pei Qingshu as his only hope. Chapter 444 - Really Considerate Chapter 444 Really Considerate Next, Pei Qingshu interacted with the priest of the Linshan Tribe many times and gained a further understanding of the general situation of the Qinghua Domain and this Green Stone Wasteland. In the dead of night, he flew into the sky and saw Cui Heng and the others in the air. ¡°Master, this priest is only from the Wasteland Tribe after all. He doesn¡¯t know much about the situation outside the Green Stone Wasteland,¡± Pei Qingshu reported to Cui Heng. ¡°It¡¯s already not bad to be able to gather this much knowledge here.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Next, continue to guard this place as a god. Someone should come to look for you soon.¡± According to the situation described by this priest, the entire Qinghua Domain might face a Scarlet Calamity. In the Scarlet Calamity, as long as one did not have the protection of a god, they would not be able to escape death. Therefore, the news that a god had appeared in the Linshan Tribe would definitely spread quickly, attracting people from the various forces to seek protection. There was no need to go anywhere. They only needed to wait here. When more people came, the sources of information would naturally become wider and they could learn more. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Pei Qingshu nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said to Zheng Nanxun, ¡°Nanxun, go to the place where the priest was 50 years ago and see if you can find any traces of Qiqi.¡± ¡°Yes, Ancestral Grandfather!¡± Zheng Nanxun nodded excitedly. She was very concerned about finding Jiang Qiqi. ¡°Hui Shi, Yellow-scarved Strongman, the two of you, follow me to the Wood Nation.¡± Cui Heng stood with his hands behind his back and looked to the north. He said in a low voice, ¡°As one of the two great countries of the Green Stone Wasteland, the ruler of this country should at least be a god. He should have some understanding of the Scarlet Calamity.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± ¡°Yes, Master Immortal!¡± Hui Shi and the Yellow-scarved Strongman bowed respectfully and followed behind Cui Heng ¡­. Cui Heng was concerned about this Scarlet Calamity for a reason. From the description, this Scarlet Calamity was clearly caused by the invasion of the Outer World. The effect was also to destroy the living beings and even civilizations of the Heaven Realm step by step. In the end, they might achieve the goal of destroying the Heaven Realm or occupying it. This must involve the distortion and destruction of the rules of the Heaven Realm. Cui Heng¡¯s main goal in coming to the Heaven Realm was to communicate with the Great Dao laws here and increase his cultivation realm. This meant that if he allowed the Scarlet Calamity to erupt, it might affect his cultivation. Other than that, Cui Heng had another guess. Since he had modified the rules of the Heaven Gate to a certain extent in the starry sky of the myriad worlds below and established a communication relationship with the Heaven Gate, could he establish a deeper relationship with the Great Dao rules of the Heaven Realm through a similar method? For example, the Scarlet Calamity that would distort and destroy the rules of the Heaven Realm¡¯s Great Dao could be resolved. If that was feasible. Cui Heng could try to help the Heaven Realm completely resolve the problem of the Outer World corrosion. After all, if resolving the Scarlet Calamity could establish a deeper relationship with the Great Dao laws of the Heaven Realm, then if the problem of the Outer World invasion was resolved, it would definitely allow this communication relationship to become deeper. To Cui Heng, the deeper the communication relationship was, the faster his cultivation would increase. However, he would only know the exact effect after experimenting. Let¡¯s start with the Scarlet Calamity of the Qinghua Domain. If it was effective, he would begin to prepare to resolve the Scarlet Calamity that would erupt in the 100 regions. He had a feeling. If this method was really effective, his relationship with the rules of the Heaven Realm¡¯s Great Dao would become extremely deep. At that time, he might be able to shorten the time to reach the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm to hundreds of years, or even less! This was an opportunity! ¡­. Liang You of the Dahuo Tribe lost the competition with Wu Cheng and could not invite Pei Qingshu, a ¡°god¡±, to be a guest. However, he did not give up just like that and was very indignant. Hence, Liang You found the priest of the tribe and said with a solemn expression, ¡°Lord Priest, the Linshan Tribe has invited a god as a guest. They will definitely be able to obtain a lot of benefits. We are very close to the Linshan Tribe. We will definitely suffer in the future, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already heard about this.¡± The priest of the Dahuo Tribe nodded and frowned. ¡°This is indeed very troublesome. Gods are extremely rare in our wasteland. It¡¯s still a critical moment. Every tribe yearns for the protection of a God. I didn¡¯t expect the Linshan Tribe to be so lucky. ¡°A critical moment?¡± Liang You caught the key information in the priest¡¯s words and asked curiously. He did not know about the Scarlet Calamity. In order not to cause unnecessary panic, only the Patriarch and the priest knew about it. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± The priest of the Dahuo Tribe shook his head gently and said to Liang You, ¡°Tell me your thoughts first. In the face of the threat of a god, we don¡¯t need to benefit from it. It¡¯s fine as long as we don¡¯t suffer any losses.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Liang You clearly felt that the priest was changing the topic, but he still thought about it carefully. ¡°I think the core of this matter is to destroy this god¡¯s good impression of the Linshan Tribe. As long as he doesn¡¯t have this good impression, the god naturally won¡¯t be biased towards them. This is also a key opportunity for us to fight for that god¡¯s good impression.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, but there¡¯s no practical possibility.¡± The priest shook his head and smiled. ¡°With the strength of the gods, any small actions of ours can¡¯t escape their eyes. It¡¯s impossible to ruin their relationship.¡± ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡± Liang You asked. ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple.¡± The priest smiled and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s difficult to destroy the relationship between the god and the Linshan Tribe, we just need to lower the position of the Linshan Tribe in the heart of the god. Just now, I already said that this is a critical period. There are too many people in this wasteland who need the protection of the gods. As long as we spread the news that a god has appeared in the Linshan Tribe, countless forces without the protection of the gods will definitely rush over. These forces will definitely not go over empty-handed if they ask for the protection of the god. They will bring all kinds of treasures to please the god for his protection. At that time, what is a small Linshan Tribe?¡± Liang You was dumbfounded when he heard this. Then, he nodded repeatedly and praised, ¡°Impressive, impressive. You¡¯re really too powerful. This is an open plot. It¡¯s an open plot that the Linshan Tribe can¡¯t stop at all, nor do they dare to!¡± At this moment, he suddenly thought of another possibility and hurriedly said, ¡°But will such a huge commotion attract the attention of the Wood Nation and directly attract the gods of the Wood Nation to descend?¡± The Wood Nation¡¯s territory in the Green Stone Wasteland was huge. All the tribes in the wasteland they were in were nominally under the jurisdiction of the Wood Nation. ¡°Isn¡¯t that great?¡± The priest of the Fire Division laughed when he heard that. ¡°The arrival of the gods of the Wood Nation can on one hand test the authenticity of that god, and on the other hand, it can effectively stop too many people from joining that god. There¡¯s one more thing. When most of the forces in this area join an unfamiliar god, but our Dahuo Tribe doesn¡¯t, we will definitely be able to leave a good impression on the gods of the Wood Nation. This will only be beneficial to our Dahuo Tribe. Of course, if no god of the Wood Nation comes, we still have to find an opportunity to join that god and seek refuge.¡± ¡°Impressive, too impressive!¡± Liang You could not help but sigh with emotion again and praise, ¡°Lord Priest is really considerate!¡± ¡­. Guqing City. This was the capital of the Wood Nation. It was extremely magnificent. The city wall was directly carved from a mountain and was also engraved with a large number of shaman runes and Dao marks. They intertwined with each other, forming various powerful restrictions. There were all kinds of effects like defense, surveillance, and attack. However, the overall style was still more rugged. There were almost no decorations. It looked very rough and primitive, but it had a different wild aura. After entering the city, the wild atmosphere became even stronger. The roads were paved with ordinary gravel, and the houses and shops on both sides were only simply built with stones. They were all very primitive. However, there were many people in the city. Some of the lively streets could even be said to be very prosperous. Moreover, Cui Heng realized that he seemed to have noticed a coincidence. At this moment, there seemed to be some grand event in Guqing City. Many commoners were running towards the north of the city. Faced with this situation, Hui Shi used his ability to take the initiative to discover the problem. He stopped a passerby and handed him a gold nugget. He asked humbly, ¡°Brother, we just came here. What is happening in front?¡± Even in the Heaven Realm, gold was still welcomed by ordinary people. This passerby was a middle-aged man who looked to be in his forties. He took the gold nugget and shook it slightly. His eyes lit up and he said happily, ¡°Yes, yes. Something big will happen there soon. The Princess of our Wood Nation is gathering experts from afar and she will announce Li Mingcheng¡¯s whereabouts.¡± ¡°Li Mingcheng?!¡± Cui Heng raised his eyebrows slightly. He did not expect to hear this name here. Of course, he could not rule out the possibility that it was just someone with the same name. When Li Mingqiong entered his Beginner¡¯s Space, she had once said that her brother, Li Mingcheng, had disappeared after opening the door to a ruin for the Immortal sects. If this Li Mingcheng was really Li Mingqiong¡¯s brother. How did he end up in the Heaven Realm? The place where he disappeared was the Heavenly Void World of Daozhou Star. In theory, it should have nothing to do with the Heaven Realm. No¡­ The Heavenly Void World was actually formed by the fragments of the Nine Heavens Cloud Realm, which was also the hometown of the Dao God. The Dao God had established Daoyi Palace. It was only one word different from Zhou Juntian¡¯s sect on Daozhou Star. It was very likely that Zhou Juntian was the reincarnation of the Door of Heaven. Was there a connection? Many thoughts flashed through Cui Heng¡¯s mind. In the end, he nodded slightly and said to Hui Shi and the Yellow-scarved Strongman, ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡± Chapter 445 - Sacred Body Treasure Medicine, Gods Possession Chapter 445 Sacred Body Treasure Medicine, God¡¯s Possession The place where the Princess of the Wood Nation gathered the experts was called the Heroes¡¯ Pavilion. This was originally the place where the previous Emperors of the Wood Nation recruited talents. Under normal circumstances, it would not be opened. However, there were too many experts from all over the world this time. Most of them had the strength of the Peak of the Shaman Marking Realm. There were even some who had already begun to carve their Dao Imprint and were only one step away from the Divine Body Realm. Moreover, they were basically from the large factions in the Green Stone Wasteland. There were even experts from the core area of the Qinghua Domain. These people were extraordinary in strength and had very powerful backgrounds. It was very difficult to settle them down properly, so they could only open the Heroes¡¯ Pavilion and gather many experts. Then, the Princess of the Wood Kingdom appeared and gave them an answer. The answer about Li Mingcheng. ¡­. On the way to the Heroes¡¯ Pavilion, Cui Heng and the other two had already asked about the situation regarding Li Mingcheng. This Li Mingcheng¡¯s background was mysterious, and no one knew his true identity. However, his physique was very special, and he possessed the Origin Ancient Sacred Body recorded in ancient books. 700 years ago, Li Mingcheng was the first to appear in the White Rock Domain of the Qingtian Region. At that time, he was only at the ordinary Body Refinement Realm, and his special physique had not been exposed, so he naturally did not attract much attention. However, later on, as he walked around and fought everywhere, his special characteristics were finally exposed. In other words, it¡¯s his incomparably powerful physical strength. as In terms of pure physical strength, he was more than ten times stronger than most people of the same level. His close combat might was almost equivalent to being able to defeat anybody within the same realm with just one punch. Moreover, he was proficient in all kinds of strange punches and kicks. In this way, Li Mingcheng could sweep through everyone of the same level! This naturally attracted the attention of many people. However, at this moment, his Origin Ancient Sacred Body was still not exposed. Many forces came to contact him and tried to rope him in. As he interacted more and more with these forces, his extraordinary physique began to become known. In the end, under the observation of a Dao Imprint realm expert who knew ancient books, his Origin Ancient Sacred Body was exposed. In the current Heaven Realm, this was a special physique that only existed in the ancient books. Legend has it that as long as one could activate the characteristics of the Sacred Body¡¯s bloodline, they could have ten times or even a hundred times the strength of their body. Moreover, their physical body would become indestructible, be reborn with a drop of blood, be invulnerable to all poisons, suppress all techniques, and have various other miraculous effects. If one could use the treasure blood of the Origin Ancient Sacred Body to cleanse the tendons and marrow of children, it was possible for the child to awaken a special ability related to the Sacred Body during the blood exchange. There was even an extremely low chance of transforming one¡¯s bloodline into a Sacred Body. Hence, Li Mingcheng became a popular target for the various large factions. He could be said to be a living precious medicine, and countless factions wanted to capture him. However, because the blood of the Sacred Body had to be extracted from the living body of the cultivator to ensure the greatest effect, the various large factions did not dare to be ruthless, afraid that they would accidentally kill Li Mingcheng. The experts of the older generation could not swallow their pride and did not attack directly at first. The Origin Ancient Sacred Body itself had extremely strong vitality and power that far exceeded its peers. Li Mingcheng was also proficient in all kinds of strange methods, so he could fight and escape every time and successfully elude their capture. And he even became stronger and stronger with each battle. In just 200 years, he had risen from the Treasure Body realm when his physique was exposed to the Peak of the Dao Imprint realm. It was enough to sweep through all experts below the Divine Body realm. During this period, he also obtained some ancient treasures. Even the gods could not capture him and could only let him escape everywhere. The reason why these people came to the Wood Nation now was because they had heard that Li Mingcheng was sworn brothers with the First Prince of the Woo Nation and had a deep relationship with him. The Wood Nation definitely knew Li Mingcheng¡¯s whereabouts. Recently, there were rumors that Li Mingcheng had obtained an ancient Sacred Body Heart that contained the power to make people become gods. This caused even more people to chase after him. At first, the Wood Nation did not intend to care about this matter. However, as more and more experts came here, some of them came from large factions that the Wood Nation did not want to offend. This placed the Wood Nation under immense pressure. In the end, they had no choice but to send Mu Lingyun out to tell everyone about Li Mingcheng¡¯s ¡± whereabouts¡±. The current Wood Emperor had three Princes and one Princess. The Eldest Prince was close to Li Mingcheng and was unwilling to do such a thing. The other two Princes also followed their eldest brother¡¯s lead. Only Princess Mu Lingyun had nothing to do with Li Mingcheng. Moreover, she had the highest cultivation realm among the royal offsprings, so she was naturally sent out. was ¡­. This was the first time Cui Heng had learned how powerful the so-called Sacred Body was. Actually, when he was on Daozhou Star, he already knew that some people would sometimes accidentally awaken a special physique. After cultivating, they would have some extraordinary abilities. They were usually called Sage Body, Spirit Body, Dao Body, and so on. The abilities brought about by the special physiques would slowly weaken as their cultivation increased. Especially at the Sage level after reaching the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm, the abilities brought about by a special physique would basically become only slightly better than nothing. Only a small portion of special physiques would retain some of their special physical characteristics. However, Li Mingcheng¡¯s Origin Ancient Sacred Body was clearly not the same. Not only was the effect extremely powerful, but he could also maintain the characteristics of this Sacred Body in a realm comparable to the Seventh Realm of the Immortal World. ¡°Is it because of the special nature of the Heaven Realm that it triggered the characteristics that a Sacred Body should have, or is it because the Origin Ancient Sacred Body is special to begin with?¡± Cui Heng thought to himself. As he walked and pondered, he quickly arrived at the Heroes¡¯ Pavilion. Chapter 446 - Sacred Body Treasure Medicine, Gods Possession (2) Chapter 446 Sacred Body Treasure Medicine, God¡¯s Possession (2) Although there were guards here and only people with Shaman Markings and higher realms were allowed to enter, this restriction was equivalent to nothing to Cui Heng. Soon, he brought Hui Shi and the Yellow-scarved Strongman to the square in front of the Heroes¡¯ Pavilion. At this moment, there were already more than a hundred people standing here. There were more than 30 people at the Dao Imprint realm. Seven or eight of them even had the aura of Divine Body realm on them. They were all here to acquire information about Li Mingcheng¡¯s whereabouts. Some were for the heart of the Ancient Sacred Body, while others came for the treasure blood of the Sacred Body. ¡°If I can find Li Mingcheng, I can ask him why he could come to the Heaven Realm directly from the Heavenly Void World. Perhaps it can increase my understanding of the Heaven Realm and deepen my communication with it.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°If he¡¯s willing, I can send him back to the Lower World and let the siblings reunite. Mingqiong can also have a helper when she governs the country.¡± The effect of the bronze mirror was to open a passageway between the Three Higher Heavens and the Heaven Realm. This was not a one-way path. If one could come to the Heaven Realm from the Three Heavens, they could naturally return to the Three Higher Heavens from the Heaven Realm. Just as Cui Heng was thinking about what to do next, the surrounding crowd suddenly became restless. They looked up and saw a green stream of light rising from the palace and instantly crossing the sky to descend in front of the Heroes¡¯ Pavilion. Then, the green light dissipated and three figures walked out. At the front was a beautiful and cold-looking girl. She looked to be 18 or 19 years old. She was tall and wore a light green dress. She was refreshing to behold, elegant, and extraordinary. It was the Princess of the Wood Nation, Mu Lingyun. Behind her were maidservants in plain clothes. They lowered their heads slightly with respectful expressions. ¡°Thank you all for waiting.¡± Mu Lingyun smiled. Her voice was gentle and without any nervousness. This was clearly someone who had seen big scenes before. She was not timid at all in the face of such a crowd. Moreover, she herself had the cultivation of the Dao Imprint realm, so she could look at the many experts present equally. However, as soon as she finished speaking ¡°We¡¯ve indeed been waiting a long time.¡± A cold male voice came from the crowd. Then, a young man more than nine feet tall walked out. He looked to be in his twenties. He had a handsome face and wore purple scaled armor. He held a spear with a blood-colored dragon pattern carved on it. He looked very fierce. Some people in the crowd recognized him and exclaimed. ¡°It¡¯s the Seventh Young Master of the Evergreen Heights, Jing Chihong. It¡¯s said that he has already entered the Shaman Markings realm since he was ten years old.¡± ¡°Ten years old¡­ Oh my god, is this still a cultivation speed that a human can achieve?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that there are many ancient books stored in Evergreen Heights. It¡¯s not certain if they know the ancient cultivation methods.¡± Everyone whispered, and Cui Heng¡¯s eyes lit up. There were many ancient books stored in Evergreen Heights? This was also quite beneficial to his further understanding of the Heaven Realm. At this moment, Mu Lingyun looked at him coldly and said indifferently, ¡°Young Master Jing doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s here to look for Li Mingcheng. Do you want to attack?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Jing Chihong sneered when he heard this. He raised his chin slightly and said, ¡°The Wood Emperor sent a Princess out to answer our questions. Could it be that he thinks that we will be soft-hearted just because we see you? Unfortunately, I¡¯m not someone who cares about the fairer sex. I advise you to hand over Li Mingcheng¡¯s whereabouts immediately. Otherwise, bear the consequences yourself! We rushed over from the core area of the Qinghua Domain to find Li Mingcheng.¡± ¡°I can tell you about Li Mingcheng¡¯s whereabouts.¡± Mu Lingyun still looked around at everyone calmly. Finally, she looked at Jing Chihong and said indifferently, ¡°But Li Mingcheng is not an inanimate object. He can move himself. The answer I give now might not really lead you to him.¡± Actually, she did not know Li Mingcheng¡¯s whereabouts at all. This was because the Eldest Prince himself did not know either, but this explanation was weak. At this point, no one would believe that they did not know. They could only give an answer that might not be effective. ¡°Whether we can find him or not is our business. You don¡¯t have to worry about it,¡± Jing Chihong said in a low voice. ¡°As long as you¡¯re telling the truth and it¡¯s indeed where Li Mingcheng has been.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Mu Lingyun nodded decisively and pointed to the north. ¡°He¡¯s in the Tranquil Sea Desert at the border of the Northern Wasteland. He wants to find a safe and stable place to refine the heart of the Ancient Sacred Body. Moreover, there are too many places in the Tranquil Sea Desert that are uninhabited within a hundred miles where he can hide in.¡± ¡°Very good!¡± Jing Chihong praised and nodded with a smile. ¡°As for whether your answer is true or false, I have my ways to verify it. If it¡¯s fake¡­ Hehe!¡± With that, he turned around and walked out. A few people in the crowd hurriedly followed him and left the square in front of the Heroes¡¯ Pavilion. The others also began to take action. They wanted to leave this place and rush to the Tranquil Sea Desert at the border of the northern wasteland to capture Li Mingcheng. But at this moment, a loud bang suddenly came from outside the Heroes¡¯ Pavilion. Boom! It was as if a huge force had exploded, causing the ground to tremble extremely violently. Immediately after, a powerful wave of air surged over from outside. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Like a tsunami, it roared and rushed over, actually leaving many experts at the Shaman Marking and Dao Marking realms with no room to resist. They were blown out or sat on the ground. Chapter 447 - Sacred Body Treasure Medicine, Gods Possession (3) Chapter 447 Sacred Body Treasure Medicine, God¡¯s Possession (3) ¡°¡®Who is it? Who ambushed us!¡± Jing Chihong¡¯s voice came from outside the Heroes¡¯ Pavilion. He was clearly furious to the extreme and his voice was filled with killing intent. Cui Heng was not surprised by this situation. Actually, when Jing Chihong stood up and could not wait to ask, he sensed that someone with a powerful aura had arrived outside the Heroes¡¯ Pavilion. Moreover, the heart in this person¡¯s body was golden and emitted vast divine power. He was already infinitely close to a god and was even holding a weapon. It was obvious that he had ill intentions. There was a high chance that it was Li Mingcheng himself. As expected, as soon as Jing Chihong left the Heroes¡¯ Pavilion, he was attacked and caught off guard on the spot, and two of his followers died. Boom! With another loud bang, the ground trembled again. At the same time, a figure had already arrived in front of Jing Chihong and looked down at him. This was a young man who looked to be in his twenties. He had sharp eyebrows and a defined face. He was nine feet tall and wore tiger-patterned beast skin. Half of his upper body was exposed, and his skin was suffused with a faint golden light that contained explosive power. Boom! The young man stepped on Jing Chihong¡¯s face and sneered. ¡°Do you think you can capture me? You overestimate yourself!¡± This scene was seen by those who also wanted to capture Li Mingcheng. They all retreated in horror, and some people could not help but exclaim. ¡°God?!¡± ¡°Has Li Mingcheng already fused with the Heart of the Ancient Sacred Body?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, his divine strength has been formed!¡± But just as everyone was feeling extremely shocked, Jing Chihong, who was being stepped on by Li Mingcheng, suddenly laughed. ¡°Hahahaha! Hahaha!¡± Jing Chihong lay on the ground and laughed until his entire body was trembling. ¡°You¡¯re indeed out. You¡¯re indeed close to the Divine Body Realm. Such treasure blood is just nice!¡± Li Mingcheng¡¯s expression changed drastically. He immediately retreated, wanting to widen the distance between him and Jing Chihong. However, after Jing Chihong finished speaking, the aura on his body actually began to rise rapidly. In the blink of an eye, he surpassed the Dao Imprint realm. He had actually become a god. Therefore, Jing Chihong could still only chase after Li Mingcheng without being pulled away at all. Moreover, his aura directly suppressed Li Mingcheng, who had yet to truly become a god. No matter how strong one¡¯s physique was, it was impossible to cross the gap between major realms. When Hui Shi saw this, he could not help but ask in a low voice, ¡°Sir, should we help?¡± Although he did not know the relationship between Cui Heng and Li Mingcheng, he could tell that Cui Heng should be looking for Li Mingcheng ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently. He looked at Li Mingcheng, who seemed to be in a sorry state, and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s see what other methods he has.¡± At this moment, Li Mingcheng was already completely suppressed. He smiled bitterly in his heart. ¡°I actually fell into a trap. A god attached himself to this fellow. He¡¯s clearly plotting against me. However, this god has only possessed him after all. He can¡¯t completely unleash his divine power. I still have a chance to escape with the treasure. If that doesn¡¯t work, I can only use that¡­¡± Unfortunately, his thoughts were seen through by Jing Chihong. The Divine Body expert suddenly sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to use the power of the treasure to escape? Do you think that I can¡¯t stop you because I¡¯ve possessed him? How ignorant. In front of a god, this little trick is meaningless! Gather for me!¡± Before his words rang out, he¡¯d stretched out his right hand in the direction of the Heroes¡¯ Pavilion. He opened his five fingers and circulated the divine power in his body, enveloping the 30-odd people there. This was to extract the Qi, blood, and energy in these people¡¯s bodies so that he could attack with all his might in the state of possession. Of course, Jing Chihong had already made a distinction from the beginning and deliberately avoided those people with backgrounds. Now, the people enveloped by his Divine Power were a group of people with no background. Among them were naturally Cui Heng, Hui Shi, and the Yellow-scarved Strongman. ¡°Jing Chihong, what are you doing?!¡± Mu Lingyun naturally could not sit back and do nothing when she saw this situation. She immediately stepped forward to stop him, but she was stopped by a powerful force and could not approach at all. ¡°Why should I explain my actions to a little girl like you?!¡± The god who had possessed Jing Chihong snorted coldly and could not be bothered with her. He was an existence that sat on the same level as the Wood Emperor and did not care about this at all. At this moment, he was completely immersed in the joy of successfully capturing the Origin Ancient Sacred Body. He stared at Li Mingcheng and laughed loudly. ¡°Hahahaha! Sage Body, you¡¯re mine!!¡± Chapter 448 - The So Most of the people in the square in front of the Heroes¡¯ Pavilion were at the Shaman Marking or Dao Imprint realm. The people Jing Chihong had specially chosen to sacrifice did not have any background, so they naturally did not carry any divine weapons or treasures to protect their bodies. Facing the suppression of a god, they had no room to resist at all. They wanted to escape, beg for mercy, and struggle, but they could not. Under the power of a god, they could not even move a finger. They could only watch helplessly as the ball of golden divine power surged towards them, wanting to sacrifice them. Fear, despair, anger, and other emotions filled their hearts, but they were helpless. Living beings below the level of gods definitely had no ability to resist the gods. Even if they had a god-level treasure or divine weapon, it could only help them escape. This was the difference between major realms. Mu Lingyun, who was standing not far away, was extremely angry when she saw this scene. She was so angry that her eyebrows furrowed, and her towering chest kept rising and falling as she stared at Jing Chihong with an incomparably cold gaze. She gritted her teeth and suppressed her anger as she said in a low voice, ¡°Senior God, do you really want to sacrifice our guests in the capital of our Wood Nation?!¡± Although these people were here to find Li Mingcheng, since the Wood Nation had invited them to the Heroes¡¯ Pavilion, in theory, they were all guests of the Wood Nation. If these people were directly sacrificed by Jing Chihong in the square in front of the Heroes¡¯ Pavilion, the entire Wood Nation would lose all face. If news of this spread, the entire Qinghua Domain would probably treat the Wood Nation as a joke. ¡°Hahaha, little girl, you should go back and look for your father early!¡± Jing Chihong laughed loudly, not caring about Mu Lingyun¡¯s threat at all. As a god from the core area of the Qinghua Domain and from the top sect, Evergreen Heights, he did not care about the Emperor of the Wood Nation at all, let alone offending the Wood Nation. The Wood Nation could be considered a top faction in the Green Stone Wasteland. However, in the entire Qinghua Domain, there were only two or three god-level experts. The Wood Nation, which did not even have a Heavenly God, could only be considered a medium-sized force. ¡°You!¡± Mu Lingyun was so angry that her entire body was trembling, but she was helpless. In a remote area like the Green Stone Wasteland, a god with a deep background could do whatever he wanted. ¡°Our only hope now is to see if Father will stop him because of this. But this is very likely to offend Evergreen Heights. That¡¯s one of the top strengths of the Qinghua Domain¡­¡± Actually, she knew very well that the possibility of her father attacking because of this was not high. An ancient orthodoxy like Evergreen Heights had an extremely deep foundation and was one of the rulers of the entire Qinghua Domain. Not only did they have Heavenly Gods, but it was also said that there were terrifying experts who surpassed the Heavenly Gods. The Wood Emperor was cautious by nature and good at enduring. He would not easily become enemies with others. He would most likely not attack because of this. ¡°But can I just watch helplessly as the Wood Nation loses face?¡± Mu Lingyun clenched her fists, her heart filled with unwillingness and helplessness. ¡°I¡¯m still too weak. If I were also a god or even a Heavenly God now, how would this happen!¡± At this moment, she was indignant and helpless. Li Mingcheng, who was facing the pressure of Jing Chihong¡¯s divine power, was shocked. ¡°This fellow actually wants to use a sacrificial technique to forcefully increase his Divine Power and unleash power comparable to his main body!¡± Li Mingcheng felt a sense of danger and thought to himself, ¡°I can¡¯t escape with ordinary methods. I can only¡­ Uh, what¡¯s going on?!¡± Just as he was about to take out the treasure that was his trump card, he suddenly felt the pressure on his body lighten, as if the god in front of him had suddenly lost all his strength. At the same time, the people who had been imprisoned by Jing Chihong earlier also felt their bodies suddenly lighten, and they all regained their freedom. All the pressure had disappeared. What was going on? What had happened? Could it be that the Wood Nation¡¯s Emperor had made a move? Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with shock as they looked at Jing Chihong, who had been incomparably arrogant just now. At this moment, the expression of the god became solemn. He stopped and turned to look at the crowd. He shouted sternly, ¡°Who dares to stop me?!¡± Just as he was about to complete the sacrifice, he felt a gentle power surge out from the group of people enveloped by his divine power and actually defeated his divine power. Could it be that anyone in this group had divine weapons and treasures? The people who had just been saved looked at each other and began to size up the people around them. They also wanted to know how they had been saved. Who had attacked? He could actually instantly break the technique of a god. It was too powerful. ¡°Peace is the most important thing in everything. Why are you so angry?¡± Cui Heng smiled and slowly walked out of the crowd. Hui Shi and the Yellow-scarved Strongman followed closely behind. ¡°You were the one who stopped me?¡± Jing Chihong stared at Cui Heng and sized him up. He immediately frowned, as if he was a little afraid. ¡°You also want this Sacred Body?¡± He realized that he could not see through the other party¡¯s cultivation, but he could not sense the other party¡¯s divine power either. This meant that it was very likely that the other party was also a god. He might even be stronger than him. As for Heavenly Gods, he did not think that a Heavenly God-level figure would come to a poor place like the Green Stone Wasteland. Mu Lingyun also looked at Cui Heng in extreme surprise, her beautiful eyes filled with shock. She did not expect such an expert to be hidden among these people. Moreover, from Jing Chihong¡¯s attitude, this person was suspected to be a god. ¡°He¡¯s the brother of one of my disciples.¡± Cui Heng glanced at Li Mingcheng, then looked at Jing Chihong and said indifferently, ¡°You can leave on your own. I can spare your life.¡± ¡°¡­¡± When Li Mingcheng, who was not far away, heard this, he immediately felt as if he had been struck by lightning. His face revealed an expression of disbelief as he looked at Cui Heng in extreme shock. However, Jing Chihong treated this as nonsense and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re also a god. Why are you so hypocritical? Since you want to snatch the Sacred Body, let¡¯s just fight. The winner can naturally snatch the Sacred Body!¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Cui Heng chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Yellow-scarved Stongman, you do it.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The Yellow-scarved Strongman immediately stepped forward. After bowing to Cui Heng, he turned to look at Jing Chihong and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re not my match. I suggest you commit suicide.¡± Cui Heng did not want to be too ostentatious on this trip, so he asked the Yellow-scarved Strongman to change the way he addressed him from Master Immortal to Sir. After the Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s consciousness was enlightened, he was a straightforward person. His words were basically based on his own inner judgment and were very realistic. He was telling the truth. However, this kind of truth sounded unbelievable to many people. He actually wanted a god to commit suicide? Was this person crazy? ¡°Good, good, good!¡± Jing Chihong was so angry that his hands were trembling. He stared at Cui Heng with killing intent and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re letting a follower fight me? You¡¯ll pay the price!¡± Boom! At this moment, there was a sudden explosion in the void. Then, a red rainbow directly broke through the defensive restrictions of the capital of the Wood Nation and arrived in the sky above the Heroes Pavilion. An incomparably vast aura of dignity instantly enveloped this area. ¡°It¡¯s the aura of a god. A god, a true god!¡± ¡°This aura is identical to Jing Chihong¡¯s. The true body of the god who possessed him has descended!¡± ¡°Looks like he¡¯s really angry. A divine battle is about to erupt!¡± Everyone discussed. Mu Lingyun was already a little flustered. She went to Cui Heng¡¯s side and persuaded, ¡°Senior, hurry up and attack. If you cut off the connection between the possessed body and the main body now, you might be able to stop his main body from descending.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently. He was still smiling, as if he did not care that the main body of a god had descended. In fact, this was his true goal. The power on Jing Chihong¡¯s body was only a possession. Even if he was captured, he would only capture a portion of the strength of the god and might not gain much. It was better to lure the main body over so that he could maximize his gains. Boom! At this moment, there was another loud bang, and the scarlet light in the sky suddenly exploded. Then, a figure more than 100 feet tall stood in the sky. His entire body was enveloped in blood-colored flames. A huge pressure swept in all directions, and a powerful aura spread out unscrupulously. At the same time, Jing Chihong, who was standing on the ground, suddenly collapsed to the ground and fainted. The will and power of the god that had possessed his body instantly returned to the main body in the sky. This caused the aura of the figure in the sky to soar again. The armor he was wearing was also dyed with a layer of scarlet light, making him look incomparably ferocious. A terrifying aura and pressure actually covered the entire capital of the Wood Nation, not caring at all if it would make the Wood Emperor unable to take it anymore. He looked down at Cui Heng and the others and said condescendingly, ¡°Now, I¡¯ll let you know that even if we¡¯re both gods, there¡¯s still a difference! I¡¯ll allow you to know my name and let you die knowing that I¡¯m¡­¡± Boom! A sudden sound of collision interrupted Jing Xiangzhen¡¯s words. The god could not help but stop talking, and he even fell from the sky. It was like a small mountain falling from the sky. The Yellow-scarved Strongman had already flown above Jing Xiangzhen at some point. He kicked the god¡¯s face and sent him flying from the sky. ¡°How noisy.¡± The Yellow-scarved Strongman shook his head helplessly. Then, his figure swayed and he instantly appeared below Jing Xiangzhen¡¯s landing spot. He suddenly raised his hand and caught the rapidly falling god. Crack! Under the impact of the Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s huge strength, the sound of bones shattering actually came from Jing Xiangzhen¡¯s Divine Body, making the surrounding people¡¯s scalps tingle in horror. But to the Yellow-scarved Strongman, this seemed to be an insignificant matter. He grabbed Jing Xiangzhen¡¯s neck with one hand as if he was holding a dead dog. He returned to Cui Heng and bowed respectfully. ¡°Sir, this person has surrendered.¡± Hu! Coincidentally, a breeze blew past, blowing up sand on the ground, making the surrounding people subconsciously shiver. They all looked at the scene in front of them with their mouths agape. There was dead silence. What, what was going on?! Chapter 449 - A Small Cultivator What had just happened? What did they just see?! An incomparably powerful god was actually casually beaten into a dead dog, and this person who had easily defeated a god actually knelt respectfully in front of a young man and respected him as Sir. What was wrong with this world? How could such a scene happen? This was a god, a battle between gods! Why was the battle process so simple and fast? It was as if the person who had just been defeated was not a god who had cultivated a divine body and possessed divine power, but a little child who had yet to temper his body. This was too ridiculous! At this moment, the people in front of the Heroes¡¯ Pavilion were at least at the Shaman Marking realm. Many of them were at the peak of the Dao Imprint realm, almost gods. They all knew very well how powerful gods were. From this, it could be deduced that someone who could defeat a god so easily was¡­ ¡°Heavenly God! Heavenly God! A Heavenly God has actually appeared in the Wood Nation!¡± ¡°Ever since the Heavenly God battle 50 years ago, there haven¡¯t been any Heavenly Gods in the entire Green Stone Wasteland, right?¡± ¡°50 years ago? That was the first time a Heavenly God had appeared in the Green Stone Wasteland in nearly a thousand years!¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually a Heavenly God. How can it be a Heavenly God?! Then the person he addressed so respectfully as Sir is¡­¡± At first, everyone was shocked by the strength displayed by the Yellow-scarved Strongman, but after seeing his attitude towards Cui Heng, they felt their scalps tingle. Things seemed to have exceeded their imagination. It began to develop in a completely unpredictable direction. ¡°Heavenly God¡­ and an existence that surpasses the Heavenly God Realm?!¡± Li Mingcheng also looked at the Yellow-scarved Strongman and Cui Heng in extreme shock and muttered, ¡°Is he really Mingqiong¡¯s master?¡± At this moment, Mu Lingyun was completely stunned. She almost could not believe her eyes. She looked at Cui Heng beside her in a daze and said with a trembling voice, ¡°You, you are¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and smiled at her. Then, he looked at the Yellow-scarved Strongman and Jing Xiangzhen. ¡°Put him down. He won¡¯t be able to escape anyway.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± The Yellow-scarved Strongman casually threw the half-dead Jing Xiangzhen to the ground. Then, he retreated behind Cui Heng and lowered his head respectfully. Everyone saw this scene again and felt as if they had fallen into a dream. A big shot suspected to be a Heavenly God was really like an ordinary follower in front of this person. It was really too challenging. ¡°You, who exactly are you?!¡± Jing Xiangzhen looked at Cui Heng in disbelief. He was incomparably weak and looked like he was breathing out more than he was breathing in. This was because the moment he was thrown down by the Yellow-scarved Strongman, the Divine Power in his body had already been completely scattered and no longer existed. The power in a god¡¯s body was called divine power. It possessed all kinds of unbelievable qualities and far exceeded any expert at the Dao Imprint realm, forming an absolute suppression. It was also the foundation of a god¡¯s cultivation. Now that his Divine Power had been scattered, Jing Xiangzhen had lost the foundation of his cultivation. He was also intimidated by the Yellow-scarved Strongman and was already frightened out of his wits. In this situation, he should not have been able to say a single word. However, no matter what, Jing Xiangzhen found it difficult to accept this fact. How could such an existence that had surpassed the Heavenly God Realm appear in a mere Green Stone Wasteland? This was absurd! It was precisely because of this emotion that he managed to temporarily overcome the fear in his heart and successfully asked Cui Heng a question. ¡°It¡¯s really not easy for you to speak.¡± Cui Heng smiled when he heard Jing Xiangzhen¡¯s words. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m just a small cultivator.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the square in front of the Heroes¡¯ Pavilion fell silent again. Many people¡¯s expressions became extremely strange. What was a small cultivator? Even an existence suspected to be a Heavenly God was as respectful as a servant. This was a small cultivator?! It was really too ridiculous! ¡°¡­¡± Jing Xiangzhen was clearly stunned. He opened his mouth but did not know what to say. It was not easy for him to muster the courage to speak, but he was actually rendered speechless by the other party¡¯s words. ¡°Since you have nothing else to say, please come in,¡± Cui Heng said with a smile. At the same time, he stretched out his right hand and swiped his index finger gently in the air, instantly opening up an independent small world. He set up a door of light and gestured for Jing Xiangzhen to enter. Evergreen Heights was a force with a long history and a deep foundation. This Jing Xiangzhen should know a lot of information about the Heaven Realm. He was quite useful. He had to keep him first. Such methods stunned everyone again. Many people¡¯s eyes widened as they looked at the light in disbelief. Their eyes were about to pop out. What kind of divine power was this?! The nomological Dao runes and space of the Heaven Realm were extremely stable. It was as difficult as ascending to the heavens to open up an independent space. Legend had it that only Heavenly Gods could open up a small space about three inches long. But what did they just see? This person casually swiped his hand and opened up an incomparably huge independent small world! A small world was different from a simple space. There was an ocean, mountains, rivers, and even the sun, moon, stars, and Dharma and Logos. It was an independent world that could allow living beings to reproduce! He actually opened one so easily! Even the ancient legendary Paragons might not have such magical methods. When Jing Xiangzhen saw this scene, he completely gave up struggling. His face turned as pale as paper, and his energy seemed to have been emptied in an instant as he collapsed to the ground. ¡°Yes.¡± Jing Xiangzhen prostrated on the ground. After kowtowing to Cui Heng, he crawled into the door of light. ¡°You¡¯re still very sensible.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and looked at Li Mingcheng not far away. He smiled and said, ¡°Come over first.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Li Mingcheng was silent for a moment. Many thoughts flashed through his mind, but in the end, he nodded. ¡°Yes, Senior.¡± As he walked towards Cui Heng, he could clearly feel the gazes of the people around him change. Originally, these people were all coveting his Sacred Body¡¯s treasure blood and his Origin Ancient Sacred Body¡¯s heart. But now, their gazes were filled with fear. ¡°Perhaps this is the feeling of having a backer?¡± This thought subconsciously flashed through Li Mingcheng¡¯s mind. However, he quickly extinguished this thought. ¡°I can¡¯t think that way. No one would be someone else¡¯s backer for no reason. Even if he¡¯s really Mingqiong¡¯s master, that¡¯s because of Mingqiong, not me. I can¡¯t relax and lose my vigilance and ambition.¡± Cui Heng noticed the change in his emotions, but he did not expose him. He only smiled and said, ¡°Follow me for the time being. You can ask me about Mingqiong¡¯s situation. I also have some things to ask you.¡± ¡°Mingqiong¡¯s situation¡­ Thank you, Senior!¡± Li Mingcheng said gratefully. He was actually very concerned about his sister¡¯s situation. After coming to the Heaven Realm, he had been working hard to become stronger because he wanted to break through the shackles of the Heaven Realm one day and return to the Heavenly Void World. ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly, then his gaze swept across the surrounding people and he smiled. ¡°If everyone has nothing else, you can leave on your own. I have something to discuss with the Wood Emperor next.¡± Wood Emperor? Everyone was stunned when they heard this. They did not expect Cui Heng to suddenly mention the Wood Emperor. However, at this moment, they were no longer in the mood to think about this. They only wanted to stay away from this extremely dangerous expert as soon as possible and leave as quickly as possible. Only Mu Lingyun remained. ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Cui Heng glanced at her. ¡°I¡¯m the Princess of the Wood Nation. I can¡¯t leave at this time.¡± Mu Lingyun¡¯s gaze was firm. ¡°Then accompany your father.¡± Cui Heng did not care much about this. Then, he turned to look in a direction beside him. ¡°You can come out now.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a green light lit up. Immediately after, a valiant and dignified middle-aged man in a green robe appeared. He was the current Emperor of the Wood Nation, a god who had cultivated a Divine Body. Actually, he had already arrived when the Yellow-scarved Strongman attacked, but Cui Heng stopped him from appearing. ¡°Greetings, Venerable One.¡± The Wood Emperor bowed to Cui Heng very respectfully. He did not have the airs of an Emperor at all and was extremely humble. Existences above the Heavenly God realm were called ¡°Venerables¡±. ¡°Alright, sit.¡± Cui Heng nodded and established a reception hall on the square. He sat on a chair and gestured for the Wood Emperor to sit down. Then, he went straight to the point and said, ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush. I came to the Wood Nation for the Scarlet Calamity. ¡°Tell me what you know.¡± Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Untitled Scarlet Calamity?! A trace of fear subconsciously flashed across the Wood Emperor¡¯s eyes when he heard this. Then, he said in surprise, ¡°Senior you are here for the Scarlet Calamity?¡± His uncontrollable ecstasy even made him nervous when he spoke. Mu Lingyun, who was standing at the side, was stunned. She had never seen her father with such an expression. And the Scarlet Calamity¡­ Was this the reason why her Father had been frowning and worried recently? ¡°I guess so.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m investigating the exact source of this Scarlet Calamity to see if it¡¯s possible to completely contain it.¡± ¡°Completely contain it?!¡± The Wood Emperor¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Cui Heng in disbelief. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°Senior, you actually want to do such a shocking deed. May I ask if Senior is from an ancient sect or Immortal Dao Sect?¡± He originally thought that Cui Heng had come here for some reason to investigate the situation of the Scarlet Calamity. The Wood Nation might be able to take this opportunity to ask this person who had surpassed the Heavenly God Realm to protect all the lives of the people in the country. But now, he heard Cui Heng say that he wanted to contain the entire Scarlet Calamity. It was really beyond his imagination. The Scarlet Calamity was different from the Scarlet Tribulation. The latter was only a sign before the former erupted. The former was stronger and more ferocious, and it was even more difficult to survive through it. Moreover, it was said that this situation had already lasted for hundreds of thousands of years. No one had ever been able to contain the Scarlet Calamity. In fact, the Scarlet Calamity had existed for so many years. Most of the people in the know had already treated it as an inevitable natural disaster. Almost no one thought that such a great calamity could be restrained. Now, this mysterious Venerable actually wanted to do such an earth-shattering thing. It was indeed unbelievable. In the understanding of the Wood Emperor, only experts from ancient sects or Immortal orthodoxies could have such thoughts. The so-called ancient sects were sects established by some survivors on the ruins of civilization after the ancient Scarlet Calamity buried the old civilization. Immortal orthodoxies were even more ancient. Their inheritance directly came from the ancient civilizations. They were orthodoxies that had existed since ancient times. They were undying and had extremely deep foundations, and experts emerged endlessly. Whether it was the ancient sects or the Immortal orthodoxies, they were all top existences among the 9,000 Heavenly Regions. They were also extremely rare, and there were less than 40 of them in total. In a remote area like the Green Stone Wasteland, there might not be a single person from an ancient sect or Immortal orthodoxy appearing even after tens of thousands of years. Especially since this was a Venerable who had surpassed the Heavenly God Realm. Even in the entire Qingtian Region, there might not be one such person. Therefore, after the Wood Emperor heard Cui Heng¡¯s words, he subconsciously asked. However, as soon as he said this, he felt that something was wrong. He hurriedly bowed and apologized, ¡°Senior, please forgive me. I was just too greedy and spoke without thinking. I didn¡¯t mean to ask about Senior¡¯s background.¡± Generally speaking, the origins of these people were classified as secret information. If he rashly asked around, it was very likely to make the other party unhappy, especially if he asked someone stronger than him. He might even suffer a calamity. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Cui Heng only shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°Just answer my question.¡± His goal here was to obtain information about the Scarlet Calamity and try to use it to deepen his communication with the Heaven Realm. The other details were not important. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Senior! Thank you!¡± The Wood Emperor immediately heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he said, ¡°The destructive power of this Scarlet Calamity is extremely strong, and the commotion is also extremely great. To most living beings, it¡¯s like the end of the world. Although the Wood Nation has yet to personally experience the Scarlet Calamity, we still have an ancient book that records the situation of the Scarlet Calamity. It¡¯s said to have been left behind by a Heavenly God more than 100,000 years ago. At that time, the Qingtian Region was one of the 100 Heavenly Regions where the Scarlet Calamity erupted. This Heavenly God was a survivor who had experienced the calamity and recorded the situation at that time¡­¡± The basic situation of the Scarlet Calamity was similar to what the priest of the Linshan Tribe had said. It was that it would erupt once every 10,000 years, it would randomly choose 100 Heavenly Regions to be enveloped in scarlet light. Countless experts would revive from the ground and return from the abyss to wash the ground with blood. However, in the Wood Emperor¡¯s description, there were more details. For example, regarding these experts who had awakened from the ground, the Wood Emperor explained that not only did these experts have powerful strength, but they were also completely unkillable. As long as the scarlet light existed, they would continue to revive. What was even more terrifying was that as they revived more and more times, they would gradually become clear-headed. However, even if they became conscious, they would not stop killing. Instead, they would become even more ruthless. There were also the Immortal experts who wreaked havoc in the Scarlet Calamity. The strongest were actually far from the level of gods. It was just that the top levels were mainly gods. Generally speaking, a region would have at least one Heavenly God, and a Heavenly Region would have at least one Venerable Immortal expert. The disaster brought about by an expert of this level would definitely be incomparably huge. And this was just an ordinary situation. The ancient book also described some abnormal Scarlet Calamities. Legend has it that in some ancient eras, there were even people who surpassed Venerables in the Scarlet Calamity and had the power of Paragons and Divine Lords described in myths. When the scarlet light retreated in the end, the hundred Heavenly Regions would be reduced to ruins. Almost all the forces would be destroyed. Only a few Immortal orthodoxies or ancient sects could barely survive, but they would also suffer heavy losses and be no longer as powerful as before. In addition, other than the experts buried underground reviving, there were also all kinds of divine weapon fragments and even complete divine weapons appearing. These were the weapons of ancient experts. Under the corrosion of the scarlet light, they became incomparably violent and would cause destruction everywhere. The disaster caused was also incomparably huge. As the prelude to the Scarlet Calamity, the tribulation that erupted earlier would be slightly gentler. Usually, only experts at the level of gods would appear. The priest of the Linshan Tribe had also mentioned this. However, what the priest did not know was that Although the Scarlet Tribulation was weaker in terms of physical destruction, the damage it caused on the spiritual level was also extremely serious. ¡°Compared to the Scarlet Calamity that focuses on the physical level to destroy, the Scarlet Tribulation that is a precursor is more about corroding one¡¯s mind and contaminating one¡¯s soul.¡± The Wood Emperor said with an extremely solemn expression, ¡°The destruction of this corrosion and pollution is extremely strong. It¡¯s very likely that it will directly cause a normal god to inexplicably fall into madness and start a massacre. Compared to Immortal experts that can be identified at a glance, this kind of madness without warning is even more difficult to deal with. What¡¯s even more terrifying is that the higher one¡¯s cultivation realm is, the more easily they will be corroded by this.¡± ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly. He had heard the matter of people falling into madness many times since he came to the Heaven Realm. ¡°Yes, this aspect of the Scarlet Tribulation is the most terrifying.¡± The Wood Emperor nodded solemnly and said, ¡°Also, before the Scarlet Tribulation arrives, there will also be some signs. It¡¯s that from time to time, some low murmurs will ring in one¡¯s ears, making one dizzy¡­¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± At this moment, Mu Lingyun suddenly screamed. Her exquisite face suddenly turned pale with fear. She seemed to have been extremely frightened and was trembling. Her beautiful eyes widened as she said with a trembling voice, ¡°Royal Father, I, I heard someone talking beside my ear, muttering intermittently. My head suddenly hurts. ¡°This voice is talking, constantly talking. Heaven, Heaven Gate, Juntian, Juntian!!¡± Chapter 451 - Source of the Great Tribulation, Dao Gods Opportunity Chapter 451 Source of the Great Tribulation, Dao God¡¯s Opportunity ¡°Huh?¡± Cui Heng exclaimed softly and turned to look at Mu Lingyun. Under his gaze, every part of this girl¡¯s body appeared clearly. An inexplicable scarlet light enveloped her mind and was affecting her thoughts. That was where the ravings came from. Cui Heng frowned slightly and injected a trace of Dharmic powers into the Mu Lingyun¡¯s body. It instantly enveloped the scarlet light and forcefully pulled it out. This was an extremely subtle ball of scarlet light. It was only the size of a fingernail of an ordinary person, but it contained extremely negative energy. It was filled with chaos and violence, not inferior to the scarlet light accumulated in the cross-border passage. Moreover, with the strength of his divine sense, he could clearly tell that this was not a light of the same nature as the scarlet light accumulated in the Door of Heaven. Instead, it came from the Door of Heaven. This was the huge amount of scarlet light accumulated in the Door of Heaven! ¡°The source of the scarlet calamity in the Heaven Realm is the Door of Heaven?¡± A guess appeared in Cui Heng¡¯s heart. This guess was not made out of thin air. After he came to the Heaven Realm, he had already established a relatively basic connection with the Great Dao laws here, but he did not sense any corrosion from the scarlet light. He only came into contact with the scarlet light in the cross-border passage. And the cross-border passage was essentially an alternative passage extended by the Door of Heaven. In other words, with the information he knew now, other than the Door of Heaven and the cross-border passage extended by the Door of Heaven, the entire Heaven Realm was actually not corroded by the scarlet light. Now, the scarlet light that brought about the signs of calamity came from the Door of Heaven. This gave him reason to suspect that the so-called Scarlet Calamity that only happened once every 10,000 years might just be an attack on the Heaven Realm from the scarlet light in the Door of Heaven. If that was really the truth, it meant that the Heaven Realm had not been completely broken through by the Outer World. The invasion of the Outer World was actually still blocked by the Door of Heaven. This also meant that if Cui Heng really resolved the Scarlet Calamity and prevented it from appearing again, it would eliminate the scarlet light accumulated in the Door of Heaven. At that time, the Door of Heaven could be opened at will. The Heaven Realm and the Lower World that had been isolated for 500,000 years would be reconnected. This would definitely bring about a tremendous change to the entire Star Field. Perhaps there would be some unexpected gains. In a short moment, many thoughts flashed through Cui Heng¡¯s mind. At the side, the Wood Emperor and Mu Lingyun looked at the ball of scarlet light in his hand in fear. This ball of light was constantly twisting and surging, as if it wanted to struggle out. At this moment¡­ Pa! Cui Heng squeezed gently, and the ball of scarlet light was casually destroyed by him like a bubble, as if it had never existed. ¡°I roughly know the source of the Scarlet Calamity.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the Wood Emperor and Mu Lingyun¡¯s eyes widened, and their faces revealed disbelief. The source of the Scarlet Calamity?! How, how did he know?! This was something that the countless Immortal orthodoxies and ancient sects had been searching for for hundreds of thousands of years without being able to explore. He actually found out so easily! If this was true, what kind of expert was this person? He was actually so powerful. ¡°It¡¯s just a preliminary guess. I¡¯m not completely sure yet.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and said, ¡°From today onwards, I¡¯ll guard this place and collect the source of the ravings that appeared in the entire Green Stone Wasteland to further analyze the scarlet calamity.¡± ¡°Thank you, Venerable One!¡± The Wood Emperor and the Mu Lingyun bowed respectfully, extremely grateful. This time, the Wood Nation was really saved. Perhaps not only could they survive the Scarlet Tribulation, but they could also survive the following Scarlet Calamity. ¡­. Cui Heng received the highest level of hospitality in the Wood Nation. The place he lived in was a separate palace that was incomparably luxurious. However, he did not care about this. He only casually chose a place to stay and released his divine sense to pay attention to the place where the scarlet light appeared in the Green Stone Wasteland. The reason why he paid attention to this was not only to analyze the true situation of the Scarlet Calamity and the connection with the Door of Heaven, but also to try to obtain information about Zhou Juntian. After all, although these ravings were extremely chaotic and the information was extremely chaotic, words like ¡°Heaven¡¯s Gate¡± and ¡°Juntian¡± often appeared. Perhaps it contained some information. As Cui Heng was temporarily focused on investigating the scarlet light, he did not have the time to ask Li Mingcheng, who was beside him. After three days, Li Mingcheng finally could not take it anymore. He came to look for Cui Heng. He first bowed and said, ¡°Greetings, Senior. You, are you really Mingqiong¡¯s master? How is she now? How¡¯s the Great Zhou?¡± ¡°Sit down and talk.¡± Cui Heng pointed at a chair beside him and smiled. ¡°Mingqiong is doing fine now. She¡¯s already the ruler of a world, and this country is the Great Zhou.¡± ¡°The Great Zhou unified the Heavenly Void World?¡± Li Mingcheng was surprised. However, he quickly felt that something was wrong. This senior was clearly an existence that had surpassed the Heavenly God Realm. As the disciple of such an expert, it was unlikely that Mingqiong would still stay in that small place in the Heavenly Void World. ¡°It¡¯s not the Heavenly Void World, but the Purple Sun Realm formed after the collapse of the Purple Sun Heaven. It¡¯s the core of a section of the myriad worlds.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and said, ¡°Mingqiong¡¯s current cultivation should be about to reach a realm similar to the Dao Lord realm. Hmm, it¡¯s the Peak of the Seventh Realm of the Immortal World.¡± ¡°The Seventh Realm of the Immortal World, the myriad worlds¡­¡± Li Mingcheng said in shock,¡± So there¡¯s really an inheritance above the Third Realm of the Immortal World in this world. I always thought it was an illusory thing.¡± At this point, he suddenly stood up and kowtowed to Cui Heng. He said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Senior, for imparting the divine technique to Mingqiong. At that time, the Great Zhou was already in danger. If not for the divine technique you imparted, Mingqiong would probably have died.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also because of an opportunity.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°I have something to ask you. According to Mingqiong, you were taken away by the Immortal sects who wanted to use the blood of your Sacred Body to open the door to a ruin. Why did you end up in the Heaven Realm?¡± ¡°Heaven Realm?¡± Li Mingcheng was stunned when he heard this, but he did not ask in detail. He shook his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°Senior, actually, I don¡¯t know how I came here. The situation at that time was very strange. After entering the ruin, I was enveloped by a ball of golden light and lost contact with those from the Immortal sects. Next, my consciousness fell into an incomparably blurry state. I could only vaguely sense my surroundings. After I completely recovered, I¡¯ve arrived in this world, which is the Heaven Realm you mentioned. However, in that blurry state, I did obtain a huge opportunity. I vaguely sensed a noble figure covered in purple light. He gave me a treasure and told me that it could be useful to me in the future. It was precisely because of that treasure that I was able to survive in the Heaven Realm and obtain a certain amount of power in a relatively short period of time. I even truly activated the power of the Origin Ancient Sacred Body. My current achievements can¡¯t be achieved without the opportunity given to me by that figure. However, the identity of that figure puzzled me. He actually called himself the Lord of Daoyi Palace and his name was Dao God. I also have to establish a statue for him after I gain a foothold and establish a sect to worship him. Then, I have to spread the faith of the Dao God and develop his believers.¡± Chapter 452 - Past Grudges Chapter 452 Past Grudges Li Mingcheng¡¯s arrival in the Heaven Realm was related to the Dao God? If that was really the case, it meant that the Dao God also had the ability to control the Door of Heaven and could ignore the closing of the Door of Heaven and send people to the Heaven Realm. This was clearly an ability that only the reincarnation of Zhou Juntian, the artifact spirit of the Door of Heaven, had. ¡°The Dao God is Zhou Juntian? Or did the Dao God obtain some of Zhou Juntian¡¯s abilities?¡± For a moment, Cui Heng had many guesses in his heart. He thought to himself, ¡°If the Dao God is Zhou Juntian, there¡¯s no need for him to escape from the Nine Heavens Cloud Realm with his strength. It¡¯s impossible for a mere battle between a few Sages to injure him. But if Zhou Juntian was behind the scenes and authorized the ability to control the Door of Heaven, why did he choose a person like the Dao God who was only a Limitless Golden Immortal at that time? Moreover, this Dao God even asked Li Mingcheng to establish a sect in the Heaven Realm to worship him and spread his faith. What is he trying to do? Is he trying to establish a connection between this faith and the Heaven Realm? Or is it that establishing a sect in the Heaven Realm can have some special use, so it¡¯s worth Zhou Juntian spending so much effort to set up a trap in the Heaven Realm?¡± The ability of the Dao God to send people to the Heaven Realm was most likely related to Zhou Juntian. The establishment of the Dao God Sect in the Heaven Realm was most likely related to Zhou Juntian. However, these doubts were really difficult to guess. Li Mingcheng saw that Cui Heng had fallen into deep thought, so he did not dare to disturb him. He only stood at the side and waited quietly. A moment later, Cui Heng suddenly looked at Li Mingcheng and said, ¡°Do you still remember Pei Qingshu?¡± ¡°Qingshu?¡± Li Mingcheng was stunned when he heard this. He did not understand why Cui Heng suddenly mentioned this name that had long been sealed in the depths of his memory. Then, the expression on his face became complicated as he sighed softly. ¡°I remember.¡± He had very complicated feelings for Pei Qingshu. On one hand, he was very good friends with Pei Qingshu. They could even be said to be as close as brothers. On the other hand, it was also Pei Qingshu¡¯s invitation to explore the ancient mystic realm with the Immortal sects that he almost lost his life. But because of this, he came to the Heaven Realm. It was actually very difficult to explain these emotions. re Li Mingcheng was silent for a moment before he gently closed his eyes and said, ¡°I once resented Qingshu for causing me to wander in this foreign land. I was separated from my family and might never have a chance to see them again. I¡¯ve also felt pity for him before. After all, he was only coerced by his family and the Immortal sects. I know that it wasn¡¯t his intention to invite me. Actually, I¡¯m still a little grateful. If not for him, I wouldn¡¯t have come to the Heaven Realm. After hundreds of years, I should have long become a skeleton in a tomb. How could I have reached the level of a god like now?¡± ¡°Actually, after you disappeared, the Great Zhou Imperial Court held the Pei family responsible.¡± Cui Heng named Pei Qingshu¡¯s previous situation. ¡°Qingshu was the one who was thrown out to take the blame. His legs and martial cultivation were crippled¡­¡± After hearing this explanation, Li Mingcheng fell silent again. After calming down slightly, he said, ¡°He¡¯s also a pitiful person. Is he still alive?¡± ¡°He also came to the Heaven Realm.¡± Cui Heng suddenly laughed. ¡°And he¡¯s your sister¡¯s junior brother.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Li Mingcheng immediately looked stunned. He opened his mouth and did not know what to say for a moment. In the end, he actually laughed. ¡°No wonder Senior suddenly mentioned him. This is quite a good outcome.¡± ¡°Because I wanted you to cooperate, I asked you what you think of him.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°Cooperation?¡± Li Mingcheng was stunned for a moment before he nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve indeed not seen him for a long time and want to meet him. I think we can still cooperate, but I wonder what arrangements Senior has?¡± ¡°Has there been any progress on the sect that the Dao God wanted you to establish?¡± Cui Heng asked instead of answering. ¡°Not yet.¡± Li Mingcheng shook his head and said, ¡°There has to be a foundation to establish a sect and spread a faith. However, after the characteristics of my Sacred Body were exposed, I was hiding from pursuit all day long. I couldn¡¯t establish a sect at all.¡± ¡°Now, you have a foundation.¡± Cui Heng nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Now, the entire Wood Nation can be considered your foundation. The people here can provide you with the resources to establish a sect and spread your faith.¡± ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll be cooperating with Qingshu to establish the faith of the Dao God?¡± Li Mingqiong asked in surprise. He was a little puzzled and could not understand the relationship between Cui Heng and the Dao God. ¡°No, we¡¯re not worshiping the Dao God.¡± Cui Heng shook his head and suddenly said to the side, ¡°Where¡¯s the Yellow-scarved Strongman?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a dark golden light lit up. The burly Yellow-scarved Strongman instantly appeared beside him. Then, he bowed respectfully and shouted, ¡°Greetings, Master Immortal!¡± ¡°This is my follower. In the future, he can be the Yellow-scarved Country Guardian God of your sect or the Country Guardian God of the Wood Nation.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°There are still the 12 Heaven Gate stages above the Nine Realms of the Immortal World. He¡¯s almost equivalent to the third to fourth stages now.¡± The Yellow-scarved Strongman had already been raised to the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm. In terms of realm, this was indeed only equivalent to the third level of the Heaven Gate, but his true strength far exceeded the Third Heaven Gate realm, but it was inferior to the Fourth Heaven Gate realm. With such strength, it was not a problem for him to be a respected god in the Wood Nation or even the entire Green Stone Wasteland. Cui Heng wanted to use this to experiment with the changes or effects of establishing a sect in the Heaven Realm. After there were enough believers, he would also send the Yellow-scarved Strongman to the Lower World to see if he could really rely on his perception of believers to contact the Heaven Realm. This was to determine Zhou Juntian¡¯s possible goal. This person should contain a lot of secrets. If he could figure out his goal, he would most likely be able to greatly increase his understanding of the myriad worlds and the Heaven Realm. This could also allow him to communicate more deeply with the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth, and his cultivation realm would increase faster. Moreover, increasing his understanding of this world was also a necessary part of improving his safety. After all, only by knowing how dangerous this world was could he better protect his own safety. ¡­. Actually, not long after Cui Heng left with his men, the news that a god had appeared in the Linshan Tribe quietly spread throughout the surrounding tribes. Along with this news, people came to know that the Qinghua Domain was about to experience the Scarlet Calamity. An ominous aura would return from underground, causing the ground to be stained with blood and living beings to suffer. They could only be completely safe under the protection of the gods. This directly caused countless tribes and forces to swarm over to the Linshan Tribe to seek the protection of the god, immediately causing the people of the Linshan Tribe to be in a terrible fix. Moreover, the attitudes of these tribes and forces were very good and respectful. Most of them had also prepared extremely generous gifts and tried their best to build a good relationship with the Linshan Tribe. Their final goal was to come into contact with the god through the Linshan Tribe and seek refuge. However, this respectful and sincere attitude really made things difficult for them. They could only report this situation to that ¡°god¡±. As a ¡°god¡±, Pei Qingshu did not expect this situation. There were actually so many people, and he could not directly refuse their request for help. Just as Pei Qingshu was feeling conflicted, the priest of the Linshan Tribe suddenly came over. After bowing, he reported to him, ¡°Lord God, there¡¯s someone outside. He said that he¡¯s an old friend of yours. I don¡¯t dare to deal with him on my own.¡± ¡°An old friend?¡± Pei Qingshu was a little surprised when he heard this. When did his old friend come to the Heaven Realm? What kind of new way of asking for help was this? He frowned slightly and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s this person¡¯s name?¡± ¡°He calls himself Li Mingcheng.¡± The priest of the Linshan Tribe explained the person¡¯s situation in detail. ¡°What?!¡± Pei Qingshu stood up on the spot and almost jumped up. He said in surprise, ¡°Mingcheng? Mingcheng?! Bring me to him!¡± Chapter 453 - Dharma Body Battles the Sacred Body, A Broken Pot Chapter 453 Dharma Body Battles the Sacred Body, A Broken Pot Pei Qingshu personally welcomed Li Mingcheng in. The wooden house where Pei Qingshu lived was not far, but the two of them felt that this journey was very long. They did not speak along the way, and they looked at each other in silence when they arrived at the wooden house. His former young companion was now almost a god. The world was different, and things had changed. In the end, Pei Qingshu was the first to speak and he sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Although Li Mingqiong had already forgiven him for what happened back then and he had gradually let go of it after so many years, when he really saw Li Mingcheng, he realized that the guilt in his heart had never dissipated. He still felt guilty towards Li Mingcheng. ¡°I once hated you and wondered if I was blind to actually treat you as a good friend.¡± Li Mingcheng also let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Later on, I also thought it through. The one at fault was not you, nor was it me. The fault was that we were too weak and could only be at the mercy of the Immortal sects.¡± ¡°Although that¡¯s the case, the mistakes I¡¯ve made can¡¯t be erased just like that.¡± Pei Qingshu shook his head and said solemnly, ¡°I can¡¯t accept this matter being let go. I also don¡¯t believe that you can completely forget about it just because you¡¯ve thought it through.¡± At this point, he paused and stared at Li Mingcheng. He said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s fight. We won¡¯t hold back. Our realms are similar, so we can fight.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Li Mingcheng was stunned for a moment before he laughed. ¡°Hahaha! Good, good, ha! Let¡¯s fight and let out all the emotions that have been accumulated for hundreds of years! However, Qingshu, you have to be careful. I have the Origin Ancient Sacred Body. Although I¡¯m not a god, my physical strength is close to that of a Divine Body. My body is also invulnerable. If your strength is not enough, you can¡¯t hurt me.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Mingcheng, you¡¯re the one who should be careful.¡± Pei Qingshu also laughed heartily and said loudly, ¡°The path of my cultivation is a new path under Master¡¯s guidance and self-discovery. Now that I¡¯ve refined a Heavenly Dao Dharma Body, although my realm is lower than the so-called gods, I still have some characteristics of a god. It¡¯s far from what people who haven¡¯t formed a Divine Body and haven¡¯t become gods can compare to. Moreover, I¡¯ve been cultivating and fighting all the way here. You have to be careful. Don¡¯t be beaten up by me. Otherwise, when I see Senior Sister, I¡¯ll be blamed by her.¡± The two of them went from being polite at the beginning to talking with spears and rods. However, although their words were intense, the atmosphere between the two of them was inexplicably much friendlier. Pei Qingshu and Li Mingcheng were not people who delayed. Since they had decided to fight, the two of them immediately took action and flew out of the wooden house into the sky. Boom! Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Two incomparably loud sounds exploded at the same time. It was as if billions of lightning bolts were swimming in the sky. In an instant, they covered a radius of tens of thousands of kilometers, making all the living beings in this area feel their scalps tingle. Countless people subconsciously looked up, or experts spread out their perception, trying to find these two incomparably powerful auras. Even some of the gods living in seclusion in the Green Stone Wasteland looked at the sky in shock. As true gods, they could naturally sense that the two sides fighting were not real gods, but they had power that far exceeded the Dao Imprint realm and was even close to the power of gods. They were all incomparably shocked. ¡°What kind of prodigy is this? They clearly haven¡¯t cultivated their Divine Body yet, but they actually have such power!¡± ¡°It¡¯s too shocking. Is this really the Dao Imprint realm? How can they be so powerful? There¡¯s actually such geniuses in the Green Stone Wasteland!¡± ¡°What a strong golden light. Could this be that Sacred Body? But who is fighting him?!¡± Many thoughts communicated in the void, and they were all very shocked. The strength displayed by Pei Qingshu and Li Mingcheng was too powerful. To people below the level of gods, they were invincible! In the sky. A ball of purple-gold light intertwined with myriad techniques, as if it was the endorsement of the Great Dao laws. Every move it made contained boundless power. On the other side, a person¡¯s entire body was enveloped in golden Qi and blood flames. Even his hair and eyebrows had turned golden, and even most of the sky had turned golden. The former was Pei Qingshu¡¯s Heavenly Dao Dharma Body, while the latter was Li Mingcheng¡¯s Origin Ancient Sacred Body. They fought without holding back and were actually evenly matched. No one was at a disadvantage. No one was willing to be at a disadvantage! Fists collided, and the void exploded! Waves of air immediately surged in the world, forming hurricanes. Sand and stones flew, covering the sky! Everyone in the Linshan Tribe was stunned. The priest looked up at the sky and muttered, ¡°Oh my god, is this the power of the gods? It¡¯s too powerful. A casual attack can instantly destroy our entire tribe!¡± ¡°One day, I¡¯ll become a god too!¡± Wu Cheng looked at the sky with a burning gaze, his eyes filled with envy and sigh. ¡°He¡¯s too powerful. If only I could have such strength too. No one would dare to bully our Linshan Tribe anymore! However, Lord Priest, who is that person fighting the Lord God? He¡¯s actually so powerful. He can actually fight evenly with the Lord God.¡± ¡°He claims to be an old friend of the Lord God.¡± The priest looked at the sky and said with a frown, ¡°The Lord God also went over to welcome him excitedly, but we didn¡¯t expect a fight to suddenly break out.¡± Chapter 454 - Dharma Body Battles the Sacred Body, A Broken Pot (2) Chapter 454 Dharma Body Battles the Sacred Body, A Broken Pot (2) ¡°Perhaps this is also a way to communicate emotions?¡± Wu Cheng wondered. ¡°¡­¡± The priest fell silent for a moment before sighing. ¡°I hope so.¡± ¡­. The sudden battle between Pei Qingshu and Li Mingcheng not only made the priests of the Linshan Division worried, but also made the people who came to seek protection happy and afraid. They were happy that the strength Pei Qingshu displayed was indeed incomparably powerful. Every move he made contained nomological divine power. It was extremely powerful, and even experts at the Peak of the Dao Inscription realm did not dare to have any thoughts of resisting. Such powerful strength could definitely protect them from the Scarlet Calamity. But they were afraid of Li Mingcheng, who was fighting Pei Qingshu. The power of the Origin Ancient Sacred Body was really unparalleled. He was fighting Pei Qingshu to a draw. The Sacred Body seemed to have been specially born for the cultivation path. It displayed every cultivation advantage of the path to the peak. He was clearly only at the peak of the Dao Imprint realm, but he could actually fight Pei Qingshu, who had reached the Minor Completion stage of the Heavenly Dao Dharmic powers, to a draw. It was very shocking. ¡­. On a mountain peak not far from Mount Lin, the priest of the Dahuo Tribe was standing at the top of the mountain with Liang You, looking at the scene of light colliding and Dao runes colliding in the sky. At this moment, they had been watching here for a while. Liang You was already frightened out of her wits by the battle scene and power phenomenon in the distance. His face turned purple, and his legs were trembling. He said in extreme fear, ¡°Lord Priest, this, this person is too strong.¡± ¡°The power of a god is indeed the power of a god!¡± The Dahuo Priest was usually not afraid. Instead, he stared at the sky excitedly and said with a smile, ¡°The person fighting with the god of the Linshan Tribe must be an expert sent by the Wood Nation. At that time, both sides will suffer losses. That will be my opportunity!¡± ¡°Your, your opportunity?¡± Liang You looked at the priest beside him in confusion. Then, he reacted and said in shock, ¡°You, you¡¯re already at the peak of the Dao Imprint realm?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. A hundred years ago, I was already at the Peak of the Dao Imprint realm and was only one step away from cultivating a Divine Body!¡± The Dahuo Priest grinned and said, ¡°If I can bathe in divine blood and devour the flesh and blood of a god, I might be able to be reborn and become a god!¡± ¡°So all of this was your plan!¡± Liang You¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this. He said in shock, ¡°It¡¯s fake to attract the attention of many tribes and weaken the Linshan Tribe. It¡¯s also fake to use the power of the Wood Nation to suppress this god. In fact, this is all for you to become a god! ¡°Brilliant, too brilliant. As long as you can become a god, our Dahuo Tribe will be one of the overlords of the Green Stone Wasteland in the future. We won¡¯t have to seek the protection of others anymore. That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Dahuo Priest looked confident. He looked at the sky in front of him and thought to himself, ¡°They¡¯re fighting so fiercely. It¡¯ll be over soon. At that time, I can use that secret treasure¡­¡± Boom! At this moment, a loud bang suddenly came from the sky in the distance. Pei Qingshu and the light transformed by Li Mingcheng collided fiercely. ¡°Hahahaha! How satisfying! How satisfying!¡± Pei Qingshu laughed loudly. His laughter exploded like thunder, spreading for thousands of kilometers, shaking the clouds and making the mountains and rivers tremble. At the same time, his entire body began to sublimate to the extreme. His already incomparably powerful Heavenly Dao Dharma Body changed further. He opened up a small world in his mind and condensed the power of the Heavenly Dao into this small world, turning it into the Heavenly Dao that ruled his entire body. This small change directly turned all the power in his body into the power of the Heavenly Dao. Even the flesh, blood, and bones in his entire body began to be nourished by the power of the Heavenly Dao. It could be said that the Heavenly Dao power that was originally only fused into his Dharma body had finally completely become a part of him. Like an arm, it was even stronger! Heavenly Dao Dharma Body, Grand Completion! In terms of strength, he had already completely reached the level of the so-called gods of the Heaven Realm. He was even stronger than ordinary gods and had more techniques. Li Mingcheng was also undergoing a tremendous change. At this moment, the blood in his entire body began to turn golden, and his body and soul began to sublimate. A pure power began to appear in the light of his Sacred Body. It was intertwined with laws and contained Dao runes. This was a body that only gods possessed, a divine power that only Divine Bodies could use! He had also broken through and directly became a true god. At this moment, the battle between the two of them ended. They looked at each other and laughed loudly. They were incomparably carefree. The knot in their hearts in the past had completely been untied. At the same time, they also noticed the Dahuo Priest and Liang You who were hiding on the distant mountain peak and spying on them. Hence, Pei Qingshu and Li Mingcheng each raised their hands and grabbed lightly. The two of them exploded into powder with terrified expressions. This was a destruction of both the body and soul, a complete annihilation. In the end, the Dahuo Priest¡¯s plan was not implemented in time and he was reduced to ashes. However, the secret treasure he originally planned to use to harvest and refine his body was left behind. It was actually a broken pottery bowl. Cracks had already appeared on the surface of the pottery bowl. It looked like it could not be used at all. However, in the eyes of Pei Qingshu and Li Mingcheng, this broken pottery bowl was incomparably terrifying. On such a dilapidated pottery bowl, there was actually an incomparably terrifying and powerful aura intertwined. It seemed to have the ability to devour and refine everything. It was very magical. This aura was so powerful that even they, who already had the strength of gods, could not compare to it at all. ¡°Subdue it and bring it back for Master to evaluate.¡± Pei Qingshu quickly made a decision. He circulated the Dao power in his body and used the spell Cui Heng had taught him, the ¡°Weapon Suppression Technique¡±. For example, if Dharma treasures and weapons had owners, using this technique could weaken their power. If one fought at the same realm and cultivated this technique to the highest level, they would have the ability to directly destroy weapons and Dharma treasures. If the Dharma treasures and weapons had no owners, as long as he used this technique, he could completely suppress their power and prevent himself from being injured. Moreover, even if the power of the Dharma treasures and weapons was much higher than the caster, it could still be effective. Therefore, Pei Qingshu did not hesitate. He subdued the broken bowl that emitted a terrifying aura and stuffed it into his sleeve. ¡°Such a supreme treasure was actually suppressed by you so easily!¡± Li Mingcheng said in extreme shock. He could also sense the horrific power on the broken bowl. He felt that without a specific artifact controlling technique, it was impossible for him to subdue it. He did not expect Pei Qingshu to succeed so easily. And it looked like it was still effortless. What kind of technique is this? ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Master¡¯s teachings.¡± Pei Qingshu nodded and smiled. At the same time, he cupped his hands and bowed in the direction of the Wood Nation¡¯s Imperial City. ¡°This broken bowl is not simple. Let¡¯s return to the Wood Nation first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Li Mingcheng nodded and said, ¡°Coincidentally, there are some details of our cooperation that I need to consult Senior about.¡± While Pei Qingshu was fighting Li Mingcheng, Zheng Nanxun, who had gone to look for Jiang Qiqi¡¯s traces, also discovered something. This was a wasteland. There were rocks everywhere. In the distance stood a few clearly half-destroyed mountains that looked like they had been cut off. Even though 50 years had passed since that battle, there was still a sharp aura in the void. ¡°This sharp aura was indeed left behind by Master. It¡¯s her Immortal Dawn Sword Light. I can¡¯t be wrong!¡± Zheng Nanxun¡¯s body trembled slightly in excitement. ¡°Master was here before. Master was here before!¡± Although being here did not mean that she would leave a message here, this was the first time in more than 600 years that she had truly felt Jiang Qiqi¡¯s aura. This made her feel extremely nostalgic. She even felt like she had returned to the time when her master was still at Cangcheng Mountain 600 years ago. However, Zheng Nanxun quickly woke up and continued to search here. ¡°Even if Master didn¡¯t leave any messages, I might be able to find some clues about her subsequent whereabouts.¡± Chapter 455 - Ancient Sect, Longevity Divine Mountain This rocky wasteland was huge. With Zheng Nanxun¡¯s current cultivation, it would be a lot of work to explore the entire place. However, in order to find the traces left behind by Jiang Qiqi, no matter how difficult it was, she was willing to overcome it. Moreover, she was extremely careful throughout the entire exploration. Even if it was a small stone, she would carefully examine it to see if there were any information imprints. Many times, the so-called traces were not necessarily visible on the surface. Especially after one¡¯s realm was higher. For example, the powerful will contained in a sword light might exist forever. Most of the time, this will not cover a wide range. It would automatically condense in a smaller area or even on something specific. Moreover, it was extremely hidden. Usually, unless one personally came into contact with that thing, it was very difficult to sense this remnant will information. This was what Zheng Nanxun was looking for. This was because the will information condensed when one attacked usually reflected the thought at the moment the attack was made and the state of the person¡¯s mental state at that time. This made it possible to determine the situation Jiang Qiqi was facing at that time. In theory, any place in this rocky wasteland might contain traces of Jiang Qiqi¡¯s powerful will. However, searching bit by bit was no different from finding a needle in a haystack. But she could only search like this. After all, this will imprint was only a trace of her attack and was not deliberately left behind. This caused the will imprint to be inconspicuous and very easily affected by natural factors. Once a long time passes, the mark might naturally dissipate and disappear. She had to be extremely careful when exploring. This process was also extremely boring, but Zheng Nanxun did not slack off or relax at all. Finally, after rummaging through most of the rocky wasteland, Zheng Nanxun finally discovered a special stone. This was a stone the size of an adult¡¯s fist. Its surface was very smooth and flat. It was clearly cut open by some external force. Moreover, the moment Zheng Nanxun saw this stone, she vaguely felt that it was different from the other gravel. She hurriedly held the stone in her hand and stretched out her soul power to wrap around the stone, carefully feeling the traces and imprints on it. The next moment¡ª Zheng Nanxun felt her vision blur, as if endless colorful light was surging towards her, instantly drowning all her senses. At the same time, she thought she heard a muffled voice. ¡°Hengxia killed the Holy Son of the Longevity Divine Mountain here!¡± Zheng Nanxun immediately felt her scalp tingle and her entire body tremble. This was a voice she was extremely familiar with, and it was also a voice she would never forget. At this moment, she actually cried tears of joy. She hugged the stone tightly in her arms and said with a trembling voice, ¡°It¡¯s Master, it¡¯s really Master. It¡¯s Master¡¯s will imprint!¡± She hugged the stone and stood there for a long time. It was only when the sky gradually darkened that she barely calmed down. ¡°There should be more than this piece of gravel with Master¡¯s will imprint here.¡± Zheng Nanxun put away the stone and continued to search and explore this area. Unfortunately, after she explored the entire rocky wasteland, she only found an additional piece of gravel with traces of a mark. Moreover, the imprint on this piece of gravel had already become very blurry. With the level of her soul power, she could only determine that this was left behind by Jiang Qiqi. She could not clearly sense the contents at all. ¡°I¡¯ll hand it over to Ancestral Grandmaster when I get back. With Ancestral Grandmaster¡¯s realm, he¡¯ll definitely be able to decipher it.¡± Zheng Nanxun put away the gravel and headed towards the Wood Nation expectantly. ¡­ . In a palace in the capital of the Wood Nation. This was where Cui Heng lived. As Li Mingcheng, Pei Qingshu, Zheng Nanxun, and the others had yet to return, and the Yellow-scarved Strongman and Hui Shi were silent, it had been rather quiet these few days. However, although it was quiet, he was not idle. In the past few days, through talking to the Wood Emperor and the god from Evergreen Heights, he had a more detailed understanding of the current Heaven Realm. Now, very few people in the Heaven Realm knew what the ¡°Heaven Realm¡± was. Only some forces with ancient inheritances and deep foundations knew what the Heaven Realm was. For example, the Evergreen Heights where Jing Xiangzhen came from. The Ancestral Master of the Evergreen Heights was a disciple of the ancient great sect, the ¡°Longevity Divine Mountain¡±. He knew many ancient secrets, and a large portion of them had become the current secrets of Evergreen Heights. Most living beings called this world the 9,000 Heavenly Regions. Standing at the top of the 9,000 Heavenly Regions were 120 Immortal orthodoxies, 349 ancient sects, and 76 countries. Every force had incomparably powerful strength, a long history, and a deep foundation. According to the Wood Emperor and Jing Xiangzhen, gods could be considered top experts in a place like the Green Stone Wasteland. However, in these large factions, they might only be considered ordinary legacy disciples. Among these large factions, only existences who had surpassed the Heavenly God realm could be considered true experts. They possessed all kinds of unbelievable power and were far from what any Heavenly God could compare to. An existence at this level was called a Venerable. It was also the realm that the Wood Emperor and Jing Xiangzhen thought Cui Heng was at. Above the Venerable were the supreme existence at the level of the Masters. They were also called Supremes or Omnipotent Experts. Legend had it that many of these experts had existed long before the appearance of the ancient Scarlet Calamity. Then, they had lived until now. Their strength had already reached the peak and was unfathomable. However, such supreme experts at the level of the Masters was rare even in the 9,000 Heavenly Region. It was said that there were less than 30 people at that level. As for how powerful these Venerables and Masters were. Neither the Wood Emperor nor Jing Xiangzhen could give a clear description. After all, to them, such existences were too far from their reach. Coupled with this information, Cui Heng fell into deep thought. ¡°According to what I learned from Wu Yong in the past, 500,000 years ago, almost no experts who had crossed the Second Heavenly Ladder realm had appeared in the Heaven Realm. The Sixth Heaven Gate realm was the strongest and people at that realm were even addressed as Heavenly Venerables. The weaker cultivators at the Fifth and Fourth Heaven Gate realm are also extremely rare in the entire Heaven Realm. The most common ones are those who have yet to cross the First Heavenly Ladder. If the so-called Masters and Heavenly Venerables are similar to experts who¡¯d crossed the First Heavenly Ladder, then the current Heaven Realm might not be much weaker than the previous Heaven Realm. It might even be stronger¡­ But if that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s the purpose of the Outer World corroding the Heaven Realm here? Moreover, if the cultivators who¡¯d crossed the First Heavenly Ladder are already the strongest, what right do they have to resist the Outer World?¡± He still could not determine how powerful the other side was. The only thing he could be sure of was that the ¡°Nine Heavens¡± of the other side were at least experts who had crossed the Second Heavenly Ladder realm. If the Heaven Realm did not have existences at the corresponding level, it was probably impossible to resist the other party¡¯s corrosion. After all, from Hui Shi¡¯s situation, at the Sixth Heaven Gate realm, one would already have begun to form some Soul Formation characteristics. If one crossed the Second Heavenly Ladder and reached the Seventh Heaven Gate realm, there was a high chance that they would have more Soul Formation characteristics. When one reached the Ninth Heaven Gate realm and approached the Third Heavenly Ladder realm, it was very likely that he would already be comparable to a true Early-stage Soul Formation cultivator. It was clearly impossible to resist an enemy of this level or even stronger. ¡°This Heaven Realm definitely has hidden strength. Whether it¡¯s the former Wu Yong, the current Wood Emperor, or Jing Xiangzhen, the situation they understand should be very one-sided.¡± Cui Heng made a judgment in his heart and thought to himself, ¡°However, I¡¯ve gained a lot this time. I only asked the two of them to introduce the situation of the Heaven Realm to me. My communication with the Heaven Realm has deepened again, and my cultivation speed has increased by 10%. As long as I can continue to deepen my understanding of the Heaven Realm, this communication relationship will definitely become deeper and deeper. I can step into the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm faster and be more confident in doing things. Ordinary gods and Heavenly Gods are no longer of much help to me. If I want to understand the information about the Heaven Realm more clearly, I¡¯m afraid I still have to find those Immortal orthodoxies and ancient sects. Where should I start?¡± Just as Cui Heng was thinking, Pei Qingshu and Li Mingcheng rushed back and explained their experiences to Cui Heng. ¡°You two can be considered to have resolved your grudges.¡± Cui Heng looked at the two of them and smiled. He was quite satisfied with this outcome. Actually, he had long seen through the knot in Pei Qingshu¡¯s heart. This time, he asked Li Mingcheng to cooperate with him because he wanted to use this opportunity to help him untie the knot in his heart so that it would not affect his cultivation. From the looks of it, the effect was still not bad. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Master.¡± Pei Qingshu bowed. He now understood Cui Heng¡¯s intentions, and his heart was filled with gratitude. Then, he said, ¡°By the way, Master, after we killed the priest of the Dahuo Tribe, we obtained a strange pottery bowl. Please take a look.¡± As he spoke, he flipped his hand and took out the pottery bowl, holding it with both hands for Cui Heng. ¡°Eh??¡± When Cui Heng saw the pottery bowl, he immediately frowned. He felt a trace of the Immortal Dawn Sword Art on it. Then, he held the pottery bowl in his hand and examined it for a moment before saying, ¡°When this thing was intact, it should be a treasure whose essence is comparable to the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World. However, the body of the treasure is already incomplete now, and the Dao patterns and laws have completely dissipated. Only a weak aura is left. From the traces on the crack, the person who destroyed this pottery bowl should be Qiqi.¡± ¡°Senior Sister?!¡± Pei Qingshu¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Yes.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. Then, with a thought, he released Jing Xiangzhen from his personal Grotto-Heaven and said in a low voice, ¡°Do you recognize this bowl?¡± Jing Xiangzhen had just walked out of the Grotto-Heaven and was still a little dizzy. However, when he saw the pottery bowl, he immediately jolted and widened his eyes in surprise. ¡°Devouring Divine Spirit Bowl! This is the personal treasure of the Holy Son of the Longevity Divine Mountain!¡± Chapter 456 - Whoever Dares to Stop You Will Be Killed Without Mercy Longevity Divine Mountain? Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly when he heard this. He stared at Jing Xiangzhen and said in a low voice, ¡°Is that the ancient sect where the Ancestral Master of your Evergreen Heights came from?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jing Xiangzhen nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°A hundred years ago, the Holy Son of the Longevity Divine Mountain traveled here. I once tracked his traces for a period of time and saw the power of this Treasure.¡± At this point, he swallowed and said in fear, ¡°This is a Heavenly God Treasure Armament. It¡¯s even sturdier than a Heavenly God¡¯s body. It was actually beaten to such a state. No wonder the Holy Son died.¡± ¡°The Holy Son of the Longevity Divine Mountain was killed in the Green Stone Wasteland 50 years ago, right?¡± Cui Heng placed the pottery bowl on the table and said indifferently, ¡°Do you know why he was killed?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve also heard of that battle back then?¡± Jing Xiang really didn¡¯t doubt him. He only thought that Cui Heng wanted to understand the Longevity Divine Mountain in greater depth. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not too sure about the cause of that battle. I only found out later. It¡¯s said that one of the Holy Son¡¯s treasures was stolen. The Holy Son originally wouldn¡¯t pursue the matter, but the person who stole his treasure actually dared to come back to provoke him. The Holy Son couldn¡¯t take it anymore and could only attack. But he didn¡¯t expect that the thief¡¯s strength was unbelievably powerful. She was clearly in the same Heavenly God realm as the Holy Son was, but in the end, she actually killed the Holy Son. Later on, that person was ordered to be executed by the Longevity Divine Mountain. They even put up a wanted notice for that person in the territory of the State and even issued a huge reward. If anyone can bring that person¡¯s corpse to the Longevity Divine Mountain, they can choose three Heavenly God level Precious Weapons and an ancient divine technique at will.¡± He told him everything he knew. Just as he was about to say something else, he realized that the supreme existence in front of him had already turned as cold as frost. His entire body emitted a cold aura, as if a strong killing intent was about to erupt at any moment. This frightened Jing Xiangzhen so much that he trembled. He hurriedly shut his mouth and did not dare to continue. ¡°Thief? Wanted? Bounty?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s gaze became incomparably cold. In an instant, the temperature in the entire Qingtian Region and the surrounding Heavenly Regions suddenly dropped a few degrees. At the same time, clouds surged in the sky, and an incomparably oppressive aura filled the world. However, this phenomenon only existed for an instant before dissipating, making many people wonder if they were hallucinating. Only those true experts were horrified. What kind of power was this? It could actually instantly cover several Heavenly Regions?! Could it be that a certain supreme Master was angry? Or could it be that because the Scarlet Calamity was about to arrive, all kinds of phenomena had begun to appear in the world? In that instant, the change in the aura of the world made the top experts of the Qingtian Region and the surrounding Heavenly Regions have countless guesses and get busy. In the capital of the Wood Nation in the Green Stone Wasteland, Cui Heng had already cut off the influence of his emotions on the Great Dao of the outside world. However, his gaze was still cold as he said in a low voice, ¡°Who said that the Holy Son of the Longevity Divine Mountain¡¯s treasures were stolen?¡± He did not believe that Jiang Qiqi would steal someone¡¯s treasure. It must be a lie fabricated by the Longevity Divine Mountain to protect their Holy Son¡¯s image. As for the bounty, they just wanted to kill Jiang Qiqi. It was really detestable. ¡°This, this¡­¡± Jing Xiangzhen¡¯s voice trembled, and his heart was filled with fear. He did not expect Cui Heng to have such a huge reaction. However, he was a god after all. Even though he was facing a huge mental pressure, he still barely stabilized his mind and replied, ¡°he HoTly Son said it himself. We can only believe it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know the exact cause and effect of that battle?¡± Cui Heng asked. ¡°I, I only accompanied the Holy Son for a period of time at the beginning,¡± Jing Xiangzhen hurriedly said. ¡°The person who really accompanied the Holy Son for a long time was my senior brother. He, he might know the entire situation!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded and said to the outside, ¡°Hui Shi.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Hui Shi immediately walked in and bowed respectfully. ¡°Sir, what instructions do you have?¡± ¡°Accompany him to Evergreen Heights and invite his Senior Brother over,¡± Cui Heng said in a low voice as he pointed at Jing Xiangzhen. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Hui Shi nodded, then glanced at Jing Xiangzhen. ¡°Follow me.¡± ¡°This, this isn¡¯t good,¡± Jing Xiangzhen said with a bitter expression. ¡°If I bring people back to the sect to capture my Senior Brother, I will definitely be killed by the Elders. Moreover, Evergreen Heights has a Heavenly God. My Senior Brother also has a Heavenly God Treasure Weapon bestowed by the Holy Son back then. Your follower might not be able to¡­¡± Crack! Suddenly, there was a muffled sound. Jing Xiangzhen¡¯s voice stopped abruptly. His head was turned around to face his back, and his neck was broken by a finger. ¡°Noisy.¡± Hui Shi frowned and held Jing Xiangzhen in his hand. He said to Cui Heng, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± He had just forcefully broken Jing Xiangzhen¡¯s neck and used his Dao power to cut off his life force, sealing his soul and causing him to fall into a state of suspended animation. This made it easier to take him away. ¡°Alright, go.¡± Cui Heng nodded and said, ¡°Go early and come back early. Whoever dares to stop you shall be killed without mercy.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Hui Shi nodded and strode out. He was like an unsheathed blade that was about to destroy everything in front of him. At this moment, Pei Qingshu and Li Mingcheng were already stunned, their faces filled with shock. Especially Pei Qingshu. He had been by Cui Heng¡¯s side for a long time, but he had never seen Cui Heng so angry. Was it for his Senior Sister, whom he had never met before? At this moment, Pei Qingshu had an inexplicable feeling¡ª That Senior Sister¡¯s status in Master¡¯s heart might far exceed his and Li Mingqiong¡¯s. Of course, it could also be an illusion. After all, Master had always loved his disciples. ¡°Did I scare you?¡± Cui Heng suddenly spoke. His expression was no longer cold, but carried a faint smile. ¡°No, no.¡± Li Mingcheng shook his head and said, ¡°That Holy Son of the Longevity Divine Mountain slandered your disciple. He definitely deserves to die.¡± ¡°I understand Master¡¯s feelings.¡± Pei Qingshu nodded. ¡°I have a problem.¡± Cui Heng stood up and stood with his hands behind his back. With his back facing the two of them, he said in a low voice, ¡°I like to protect my people. When the matter is investigated, we¡¯ll know if this person is courting death.¡± Then, he turned around and waved his hand. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. How¡¯s your discussion about establishing a religion and spreading our faith?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve discussed it with Mingcheng on the way and already have a preliminary plan.¡± Pei Qingshu immediately perked up and nodded. ¡°We plan to use the Linshan Tribe as the core as the first stop to display the miracle. After the faith of the Yellow-scarved Guardian God reaches a certain scale there, I¡¯ll get the Emperor of the Wood Nation to send someone over to testify for the name of the Guardian God. At the same time, I¡¯ll transfer the core of his faith to the capital of the Wood Nation. From that moment on, we¡¯ll preach in two directions. On one side, we¡¯ll use the Linshan Tribe as the starting point and spread it to the surrounding tribes. On the other side, we¡¯ll spread the faith to the surrounding areas with the capital of the Wood Nation as the core. With the cooperation of these two directions, the speed of the spreading of the faith will greatly increase. It should be able to allow the sect to have a certain scale as quickly as possible.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a steady approach.¡± Cui Heng nodded and praised, then said, ¡°However, it¡¯s actually very difficult to gain a foothold with just this steady development. In this Heaven Realm where experts are everywhere, if one really wants people to believe in a sect, they have to show enough strength. This sect needs a battle.¡± ¡°Master, you mean¡­¡± Pei Qingshu had already roughly guessed the outcome. ¡°Let Evergreen Heights help you complete this battle.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°Evergreen Heights is a side branch of an ancient sect and is also a top faction in the core area of the Qinghua Domain. It¡¯s just right.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Pei Qingshu nodded excitedly and said, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Master. We¡¯ll go to the Linshan Tribe to preach first. Then, we¡¯ll wait for Hui Shi¡¯s results?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. Then, he picked up the pottery bowl and shook it gently in his hand. It immediately glowed again and he said to the outside, ¡°Yellow-Scarved Strongman, I¡¯ll let you command this treasure around in the future. It can be considered a divine weapon for the sect in the future.¡± The Yellow-scarved Strongman came in from outside and took the reforged pottery bowl with both hands. He said respectfully, ¡°Thank you for the treasure, Immortal Venerable!¡± Cui Heng had already casually refined this originally broken Devouring Divine Spirit Bowl into a Peak Nascent Soul Dharma treasure that was suitable for the Yellow-scarved Strongman at his current realm. At this moment, Li Mingcheng, who was standing at the side, was already incomparably shocked. His gaze froze on the pottery bowl that had regained its luster. Just now, Cui Heng only looked like he was shaking the pottery bowl gently, making it glow again. However, in his eyes, the essence of this broken Heavenly God Treasure Armament had actually been sublimated countless times in an instant. Its power and aura had been strengthened countless times, reaching a level that he could not understand at all. This was too shocking. ¡°Senior is invincible,¡± Li Mingcheng muttered and could not help but sigh. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be surprised.¡± Cui Heng looked at Li Mingcheng and smiled. ¡°If you manage this sect well, you¡¯ll benefit endlessly.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Li Mingcheng nodded heavily. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Senior!¡± ¡­ . Not long after Pei Qingshu and Li Mingcheng left, Zheng Nanxun returned. Along with her were two pieces of gravel that contained Jiang Qiqi¡¯s will imprint. This made Cui Heng rather happy. ¡°Ancestral Grandmaster, the information imprint in this piece of gravel is very clear. It¡¯s Master¡¯s will when she killed the Holy Son of the Longevity Divine Mountain.¡± Zheng Nanxun first took out the first piece of gravel, then took out the second piece of gravel and placed it in front of Cui Heng. ¡°This piece of gravel also has the will imprint left behind by Master, but the information is already very blurry. My soul power is limited and I can¡¯t sense it clearly. ¡°Grandmaster, please take a look.¡± Chapter 457 - The Future of My Evergreen Villa Is Hopeful ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and picked up the first rock to sense the traces of will inside. He said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s indeed the Longevity Divine Mountain.¡± Previously, through the investigation of the Devouring Divine Spirit Bowl and Jing Xiangzhen¡¯s description, he had basically confirmed that the person Jiang Qiqi killed 50 years ago should be the Holy Son of the Longevity Divine Mountain. Now, the traces of will in this piece of gravel confirmed this guess. Then, he picked up the second piece of gravel and spread out his divine sense to envelop it, beginning to analyze the traces of will inside. Just as Zheng Nanxun had said, the traces of will in this piece of gravel had already become incomplete and extremely blurry. In another three to five years, they would probably completely disappear. However, there was still a portion left. With Cui Heng¡¯s cultivation realm, he could easily recover the information inside. This was a very short sentence. ¡°Evil demons of the Outer World! Don¡¯t leave!¡± This was information contained in the traces of Jiang Qiqi¡¯s will, her emotions and thoughts when she attacked. Cui Heng frowned. Jiang Qiqi actually encountered the Outer World experts. And they even fought? Moreover, other than the once-in-10,000-years Scarlet Calamity in the Heaven Realm, there did not seem to be any signs of the invasion of the Outer World. 50 years ago, an Outer World lifeform actually appeared here? Did she encounter a powerful lifeform from the Outer World after killing the Holy Son of the Longevity Divine Mountain? ¡°Ancestral Grandmaster, have you investigated the traces of Master¡¯s will?¡± Zheng Nanxun asked very anxiously. She was very, very concerned about Jiang Qiqi¡¯s information. ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said, ¡°Qiqi encountered a living being from the Outer World. She called it an Outer World Demon and should have fought with it.¡± ¡°What, the Outer World?!¡± Zheng Nanxun immediately became worried when she heard this. ¡°Will Master be fine?¡± The Outer World experts were extremely powerful, and she was worried that Jiang Qiqi would be injured. ¡°She should be fine.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°From the traces of her will, Qiqi shouldn¡¯t be injured. She still has the strength to chase after that Demon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great.¡± Zheng Nanxun patted her chest gently and heaved a sigh of relief. She muttered, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good that she¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good that she¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. I think Qiqi should know her limits.¡± Cui Heng nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°However, from the looks of it, Qiqi met an Outer World lifeform after killing the Holy Son of the Longevity Divine Mountain. I¡¯m afraid the invaders of the Outer World have long infiltrated some ancient sects and even Immortal orthodoxies. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s hidden well, so the Heaven Realm doesn¡¯t seem to have many traces of being invaded.¡± Thinking of this, he thought to himself, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll only know the exact situation at that time when the people from the Longevity Divine Mountain come out. Coincidentally, this is also an ancient sect. It can further increase my understanding of the Heaven Realm and deepen my communication with the Great Dao laws of the Heaven Realm, thereby increasing the speed of my cultivation.¡± His mind raced. At the same time, he looked northwest. That was where Evergreen Heights was. One of the goals of letting Hui Shi capture the people from Evergreen Heights was to lure out the ancient orthodoxy, the Longevity Divine Mountain. ¡­ . As an expert in the Sixth Heaven Gate realm, Hui Shi could still easily fly on the clouds without any obstacles even in the Heaven Realm where the nomological Great Dao was extremely firm. The Qinghua Domain was extremely vast. To many gods and even Heavenly Gods, it would take a long time to cross a region, but to Hui Shi, it was just an ordinary distance. Before long, he arrived at an area in the core of the Qinghua Domain. Hui Shi stood in the sky and looked down. His gaze swept across the large cities and he could not help but feel a little emotional. ¡°This core area and the Green Stone Wasteland are both in the Qinghua Domain, but the difference is like heaven and earth.¡± At this moment, the large cities he saw were all incomparably huge and magnificent. The population living inside could be said to be huge, counting in the millions. The array formation above the city was filled with essence condensation and spirit gathering. It gathered the Heaven Earth Origin Qi and Great Dao laws to nourish the people and everything inside. The main buildings inside also contained Dao runes. It was very mysterious. Even the city wall emitted an incomparably ancient aura. Every city here was a treasure intertwined with Dao and Logos. It contained extremely powerful might. If ordinary people dared to barge in, they would definitely pay a heavy price. However, even in such a city, the defense was only protecting the huge palace group at the core. The courtyard walls were deep, and palaces and pavilions were everywhere. It was like an independent city. Moreover, this group of palaces also emitted an ancient and mysterious aura, as if they were treasures that had been passed down from ancient times to now. They contained unbelievable power. At the main entrance of the palace wall hung a plaque that read¡ª ¡°Evergreen Sect. This is Evergreen Heights, right?¡± Hui Shi looked at Jing Xiangzhen, who he had subdued, and said in a low voice, ¡°Is that right?¡± On the way here, in order to let Jing Xiangzhen point the way, he had already twisted this person¡¯s neck back and released the suppression on his soul. ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s indeed Evergreen Heights.¡± Jing Xiangzhen nodded repeatedly, not daring to have any thoughts. The state of suspended animation where his soul was forcefully suppressed and his body¡¯s vitality was cut off was too terrifying. He did not want to experience it a second time. ¡°Alright.¡± Hui Shi nodded. Suddenly, he raised his hand and lifted Jing Xiangzhen into the air. Then, he shook his arm slightly, as if he was aiming. ¡°This, this, what are you trying to do?!¡± Jing Xiangzhen said in fear, ¡°There¡¯s a protective array outside the villa. Sir, don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Hui Shi snorted and looked down. He said in a low voice, ¡°I just need you to scout the way. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die.¡± As soon as he finished speaking¡ª Buzz! With a tearing sound, Jing Xiangzhen was tossed out like a meteor falling from the sky. He turned into a stream of light and smashed down at an extremely fast speed. ¡­ . Today, Evergreen Heights was in a festive atmosphere. Lanterns and decorations were everywhere, as if a grand celebration was being held. As the Patriarch, Chang Yongxin stood in front of the Evergreen Hall and gently stroked his beard as he looked at the scene below in satisfaction. At the bottom of the stairs of the Evergreen Hall was a huge square. A hundred disciples who had just entered knelt here and bowed respectfully to the Patriarch, Chang Yongxin. This was the day they entered the sect, and also the day that Evergreen Heights recruited disciples once every ten years. At the front of these 100 new disciples was a handsome youth. He was tall and slender, and his gaze was like lightning. His entire body had an extraordinary temperament, giving off a feeling of transcendence. His name was Ye Yuan, and he was born with a Divine Body. It was rumored that he was the reincarnation of an ancient Venerable and had endless potential. In the future, he would definitely surpass the Heavenly God Realm and return to the Venerable Realm. This was also the reason why Chang Yongxin was in a good mood and the entire Evergreen Heights was celebrating. After Ye Yuan joined Evergreen Heights, as long as he could grow up, he would at least be able to give Evergreen Villa another Heavenly God. In the future, he would become one of the strongest forces in the Qingtian Region. If the rumors were true and Ye Yuan could really step into the Venerable realm, the status of the entire Evergreen Heights would increase by leaps and bounds. It would directly become a force comparable to an ancient sect! At the thought that under his lead, Evergreen Heights would surpass their former glory and reach the level of an ancient sect, Chang Yongxin felt comfortable. ¡°If Ye Yuan can become a Venerable, the Divine Mountain will probably be able to forgive what happened 50 years ago.¡± Chang Yongxin suddenly thought of a past event, and his expression became gloomy. ¡°50 years ago, the Holy Son of the Divine Mountain was killed under my escort, causing the Divine Mountain to punish me and seal my realm, preventing me from ever reaching the Peak of the Heavenly God Realm. It¡¯s all that detestable Jiang Hengxia¡¯s fault. The Holy Son of the Longevity Divine Mountain is interested in the techniques she cultivates and the treasures on her. This is her honor. She actually dared to refuse and even killed the Holy Son! She¡¯s just a Heavenly God. How dare she? How dare she!¡± To this day, he could not understand his experience from 50 years ago. Why did a person without any background or even a Heavenly God from a sect dare to kill the Holy Son of the Longevity Divine Mountain? What was even more difficult for him to understand was that after the Longevity Divine Mountain issued a wanted bounty on Jiang Hengxia and offered an extremely generous reward, no one could complete it. Even the Longevity Divine Mountain could not capture that person. It was really unbelievable. Jiang Hengxia had disappeared after the battle 50 years ago. There was no news of her again, as if she had disappeared from the face of the earth. However, in Chang Yongxin¡¯s opinion, this was not a bad thing. Since everyone had disappeared, he did not have to worry about his Evergreen Heights being attacked by Jiang Hengxia. ¡°Sigh, what¡¯s the point of thinking about this on such a good day?¡± Chang Yongxin shook his head and turned his gaze to the group of new disciples below again. He chuckled in his heart and said, ¡°As long as we can continue developing like this, my Evergreen Heights will have a promising future!¡± Then, he looked around and frowned again. He asked curiously, ¡°Junior Brother Jing, where did you go? Why didn¡¯t you come back on such an important day?¡± At this moment¡ª Boom! An earth-shattering bang came from above. The large group of palaces where Evergreen Heights was trembled a few times. At the same time, a layer of green light suddenly lit up in the sky, but it suddenly split into countless fragments and scattered. Countless lights spread out like water waves, and green pillars of light rose from the palaces below before collapsing and disappearing. This sudden change left everyone present at a loss. The protective array that had protected Evergreen Heights for countless years actually shattered without warning?! Another figure fell from the sky. It was this figure that shattered the light curtain. ¡°Senior Brother, save me!!¡± Chapter 458 - Unfortunately, Im Not Human Enveloped by Hui Shi¡¯s power, Jing Xiangzhen easily shattered the protective array of Evergreen Heights. The extreme fear made him subconsciously cry for help. His voice sounded in the sky and instantly spread throughout the entire Evergreen Villa, causing the people who were looking at the sky to be dumbfounded. The new disciples led by Ye Yuan were even more stunned. Their gazes froze, and for a moment, they did not know how to react. They had just joined this large sect¡­ What happened?! ¡°This, this, what¡¯s going on?!¡± Chang Yongxin looked at the sky in extreme shock. He looked at the mountain-protecting array that was collapsing in all directions, and his eyes revealed fear. ¡°Who is it? Who is it?!¡± The protective array of Evergreen Heights was left behind by their Ancestral Master. At that time, the Ancestral Master was already a Venerable when he set up the array formation. This protective array formation could definitely withstand all attacks below the Venerable realm, and it could also withstand the attacks of some ordinary Venerables. It was impossible for ordinary forces to destroy this protective array! However, the scene in front of him forced him to believe this fact. The protective array had really been destroyed. Moreover, it had shattered the core of the array formation head-on. At the same time, the small defensive array formations related to it were all rendered ineffective. There was no possibility of repairing them. This was simply destroying one of the strongest foundations of Evergreen Heights in an instant. ¡°Jing Xiangzhen, what did you do?!¡± Chang Yongxin roared angrily. He raised his hand and grabbed Jing Xiangzhen, who was falling from the sky. He grabbed his neck and gritted his teeth. ¡°What did you just do?!¡± ¡°I, I¡­¡± Jing Xiangzhen was speechless for a moment. He could only raise his hand and point at the sky.¡± There, there! ¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Chang Yongxin frowned. As Hui Shi had hidden his aura, Chang Yongxin, who was only at the Heavenly God realm, could not sense his existence at all. However, at this moment, Hui Shi, who was standing in the sky, suddenly spoke. ¡°Jing Xiangzhen, bring your senior brother and follow me.¡± His tone was very calm, but his voice was like billions of lightning bolts exploding at the same time, instantly drowning out all other sounds within a radius of tens of thousands of kilometers. This made all the living beings only sense his voice, his appearance, and his figure. However, when the people who heard the voice realized the meaning of this sentence, they immediately jolted back to their senses, their faces filled with disbelief. What did that voice just say?! Jing Xiangzhen was bringing his Senior Brother with him? If Jing Xiangzhen was a god-level elder and also the junior brother of the current Patriarch, Chang Yongxin, then his senior brother was¡­ Chang Yongxin, who was standing in front of the Evergreen Hall?! First, he destroyed the protective array of Evergreen Heights, then he wanted to take away the current Patriarch. He had ill intentions! ¡°Impudent!¡± At this moment, a few shouts came from the depths of the palace group below. Immediately after, three old men with white hair and beards flew up from the wall of the deep palace. They were all at the Heavenly God realm and were holding weapons with powerful fluctuations. Hui Shi glanced at the three of them before his gaze landed on the three weapons. They all had power fluctuations equivalent to the peak of the Heavenly God Realm. This was most likely the foundation of Evergreen Heights. While Hui Shi was sizing up the three of them, they had already flown into the air and stood in front of Hui Shi. ¡°Who exactly are you? Why did you attack my Evergreen Heights?¡± ¡°I see that your strength is extraordinary. You must have already surpassed the Heavenly God realm. You should also know that my Evergreen Heights is a side branch of the Longevity Divine Mountain.¡± ¡°Our Evergreen Heights has always been kind to others. We haven¡¯t offended you in any way, right? Why did you destroy our protective array and want to capture the Patriarch?!¡± Clearly, the three of them did not care about their lives. They did not seem to be afraid that Hui Shi would kill them. The appearance of these three people made the Evergreen Heights disciples below heave a sigh of relief. In the eyes of most people, the three Heavenly Gods who had just appeared were all experts with deep foundations. They even held extremely powerful weapons in their hands and could definitely defeat the invader. However, there were also people who did not have much information about Evergreen Heights. They were Ye Yuan, who stood at the front of the group of new disciples and had been appointed as the head of this generation¡¯s legacy disciples. While the surrounding people were secretly glad and relieved, he frowned slightly and quietly retreated behind everyone, planning to leave quietly. As a natural-born divine body, he also had a special perception of experts. In Ye Yuan¡¯s perception, Hui Shi, who was standing in the air, was like a brilliant sun, as if he was eternal and had immeasurable power. As for the three Heavenly Gods, they were like candles in the wind. Although they were still burning with flames and were still very bright, the flames had already begun to waver, and they might extinguish at any moment. The two sides were not on the same level at all. This was Ye Yuan¡¯s judgment. Evergreen Heights was finished! At this moment, Hui Shi¡¯s gaze landed on the three Heavenly Gods again. He said in a low voice, ¡°Are you really going to stop me?¡± The three Heavenly Gods were silent, but they still stood in front of Hui Shi. ¡°Good, very good!¡± Hui Shi nodded, and his body began to emanate an incomparably powerful force. He said indifferently, ¡°Before I came, Sir told me that he wanted to bring Jing Xiangzhen¡¯s senior brother back. ¡°Those who stand in my way will die!¡± As soon as he finished speaking¡ª Boom! Standing in front of Hui Shi, the Heavenly God closest to him exploded into a ball of blood mist on the spot. Be it his body or soul, they were all reduced to ashes in an instant and he no longer existed. Even the Heavenly God armament in his hand shattered at the same time. The spiritual qi and Dao patterns condensed on it also shattered, turning into a pile of scrap metal. In an instant, a Heavenly God¡¯s body and soul were destroyed. The other two Heavenly Gods were instantly horrified. Their survival instincts almost made them escape crazily. But they still did not leave. They continued to stand there and stop Hui Shi. ¡°As long as we¡¯re around, we won¡¯t allow you to be impudent in Evergreen Heights!¡± ¡°Just attack. I can¡¯t sit back and do nothing. I have to stop you!¡± This was their will that defeated their survival instincts. They would rather die than stand aside in front of Hui Shi. ¡°Your actions can be said to be respectable. If it were anyone other human, they might be soft-hearted.¡± Hui Shi stared at the two of them and suddenly shook his head. He sneered and said, ¡°But I¡¯m not human. I¡¯m just Sir¡¯s saber. Your Evergreen Heights¡¯ disciple who wanted to harm Sir¡¯s disciple deserves to die!¡± Bang! Bang! With two more explosions, the two Heavenly Gods exploded into blood mist like the previous one. Their bodies and souls completely disappeared, and their bodies and souls were destroyed. The entire Evergreen Heights instantly fell silent. Everyone fell silent, and no one dared to make a sound. The power Hui Shi displayed was too terrifying. The three Heavenly Gods were actually like ants in front of him. They were reduced to ashes and no longer existed! Chang Yongxin looked at the scene in the sky in disbelief. He was no longer able to comprehend the scene. He pushed back in fear and leaned against the outer wall of the hall, muttering, ¡°How is this possible? How is this possible?!¡± Buzz! With a whoosh, Hui Shi landed in front of the hall and climbed up the steps step by step. He ignored Jing Xiangzhen, who had been thrown to the side, and came to Chang Yongxin. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 459 - Primordial Spirit Retracted into the Niwan Chapter 459 Primordial Spirit Retracted into the Niwan ¡°You, who exactly are you?!¡± Chang Yongxin naturally did not want to surrender just like that, but he did not have the guts to resist. After all, the scene of the three Heavenly Gods¡¯ bodies and souls being destroyed was still fresh in his mind. This person was too powerful, ridiculously powerful. He could not be angered. Otherwise, his life might be in danger. ¡°As I said just now, I¡¯m just a saber. I¡¯m here to bring you to see someone.¡± Hui Shi¡¯s expression was calm as he said indifferently, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t move, I won¡¯t kill you.¡± ¡°I, I¡¯m the Patriarch of the Evergreen Villa. I also have the title of a local deacon in the Longevity Divine Mountain.¡± Chang Yongxin really had no choice but to use the name of the Longevity Divine Mountain. As a branch of the Longevity Divine Mountain, as long as one took over the position of Patriarch, he would receive the position of a local deacon from the Longevity Divine Mountain. This could be considered as being included in the system of the Longevity Divine Mountain. They could enjoy the various benefits of the Longevity Divine Mountain and would also be protected by the Longevity Divine Mountain, but they also had to abide by the orders of the Longevity Divine Mountain. ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Hui Shi laughed when he heard that. ¡°If something happens to you, will it attract the experts of the Longevity Divine Mountain to investigate?¡± ¡°Definitely.¡± Chang Yongxin nodded repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Hui Shi nodded and smiled. ¡°Follow me!¡± Then, he rolled up his sleeve. Chang Yongxin and Jing Xiangzhen felt their vision go dark. A strong sense of weightlessness came, and the wind began to howl in their ears. They had been brought away from Evergreen Heights. The two of them already understood their situation and their eyes were filled with despair. We¡¯re finished! It was completely over! ¡­. After Chang Yongxin and Jing Xiangzhen were brought away by Hui Shi, Evergreen Heights fell into silence. The remaining people looked at each other, at a loss. After Hui Shi¡¯s cleaning up earlier, there were no longer any Heavenly Gods in Evergreen Heights. Only three god-level existences were left. Usually, these three gods were idle and had never specifically managed the affairs of the villa. But at this moment, they could only stand out. Although it was not difficult for gods to learn how to manage affairs, the most difficult thing about managing people was actually to have prestige and be able to convince the masses. After all, it was not appropriate to use force against fellow disciples. These three gods happened to be the kind who did not have much fame in Evergreen Heights. Of course, most people still agreed with the gods to take over. In this world where the strong were respected, as long as one¡¯s cultivation was high enough, it was enough to ease over many disadvantages. However, it was inevitable that some people would think that the three gods did not have high prestige and planned to take advantage of them. Especially some experts at the peak of the Dao Imprint Realm. Although Ye Yuan was not a Dao Imprint realm cultivator, he still had some schemes. ¡°Originally, I planned to pretend to be a disciple in Changqing Villa first and leave after obtaining the core inheritance or secret treasure. Now that such a thing has suddenly happened, it¡¯s a good opportunity for me to fish in troubled waters. However, those three are gods after all. Be it the essence of their life, their knowledge, or the methods they have, they are incomparably powerful. I have to hide from their perception before making a move. If it was any other time, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have this chance, but things are different now. Next, I can test the effect of that treasure!¡± ¡­ After Hui Shi took Chang Yongxin and Jing Xiangzhen away, he returned to the capital of the Wood Nation. When he returned to the palace, Cui Heng had just finished investigating the gravel. Zheng Nanxun was still here. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve brought him back.¡± Hui Shi opened his sleeve, and Jing Xiangzhen and Chang Yongxin were shaken out. ¡°Ah!¡± Chang Yongxin seemed to have suddenly woken up. He looked around in horror and said in shock, ¡°This is¡­ the Wood Nation? Are the people from the Wood Nation trying to deal with my Evergreen Heights?¡± It was obvious that he found it very unbelievable. How could a small Wood Nation have an expert like Hui Shi who could crush the entire Evergreen Heights?! This was completely incomprehensible to him. As for Jing Xiangzhen beside him, he had already entered the palace for the second time. He was much calmer and did not have any intense reaction. He just sat there in a daze, waiting for the next arrangements. ¡°The Patriarch of Evergreen Heights, Chang Yongxin, Senior Brother of Jing Xiangzhen.¡¯ Cui Heng¡¯s gaze landed on Chang Yongxin and he went straight to the point. ¡°50 years ago, you were the one who accompanied the Holy Son of the Longevity Divine Mountain, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chang Yongxin¡¯s fear and confusion gradually calmed down. After a moment of silence, he nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes. At that time, the Holy Son traveled to the Qinghua Domain and I accompanied him. You, you are¡­ Jiang Hengxia¡¯s master?¡± Previously, at Evergreen Heights, Hui Shi had already explained why he was looking for him. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°What was the cause and effect of the battle 50 years ago? What happened after the Holy Son of the Longevity Divine Mountain was killed? You should know.¡± ¡°I, I know, I know.¡± Chang Yongxin hurriedly nodded, afraid that Cui Heng would feel that he was worthless. He explained, ¡°The cause of that battle was very simple. When Jiang Hengxia killed a ferocious beast, she displayed extraordinary techniques. When the Holy Son found out about this, he was very interested and went to look for Jiang Hengxia to ask her to hand over the cultivation technique she cultivated. Faced with such a request, Jiang Hengxia naturally wouldn¡¯t agree. After refusing, she left. However, the Holy Son didn¡¯t give up and began to pursue her relentlessly. In the end, it developed to the point of robbery.¡± Chapter 460 - Primordial Spirit Retracted into the Niwan (2) Chapter 460 Primordial Spirit Retracted into the Niwan (2) ¡°At first, Jiang Hengxia seemed to not want to fight the Holy Son because her realm was not stable. She chose to avoid him many times. During this period, she exposed a treasure that could instantly teleport her far away. The Holy Son has two greatest hobbies in his life, which are collecting powerful cultivation techniques and treasures. Jiang Hengxia alone occupied both, so she definitely won¡¯t be let off. Next, the Holy Son released the news that Jiang Hengxia had stolen his treasure and wanted all the forces related to the Longevity Divine Mountain to pay attention to her whereabouts. In the end, a battle erupted in the Green Stone Wasteland. The Holy Son was killed by Jiang Hengxia, and Jiang Hengxia was also hunted down by the Longevity Divine Mountain. From then on, she disappeared without a trace. This, this is what I know.¡± After saying that, he lowered his head nervously, worried that Cui Heng was not satisfied with this answer. After Cui Heng heard this, he was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Did you see the final battle end with your own eyes?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Chang Yongxin nodded and hurriedly said, ¡°But I definitely did not help. This was requested by the Holy Son. He wants to take action himself.¡± ¡°Did anything unusual happen after the Holy Son of the Longevity Divine Mountain was killed?¡± Cui Heng asked in a low voice. ¡°Unusual?¡± Chang Yongxin looked puzzled. He began to recall carefully and suddenly raised his eyebrows. ¡°After Jiang Hengxia killed the Holy Son, she even attacked the empty space. Then, she left as if she was chasing after something. I didn¡¯t think there was any problem before, but now that you say that there¡¯s something unusual, this should be the strangest thing after that battle.¡± ¡°Empty space?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly. A thought flashed through his mind as he asked from a different angle, ¡°Did the Holy Son of the Longevity Divine Mountain say or do anything before he was killed?¡± ¡°He did.¡± Chang Yongxin hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Before the Holy Son was killed, he cursed Jiang Hengxia in despair and said that he wanted to fuse with the Scarlet Calamity and destroy her body and soul.¡± ¡°The Longevity Divine Mountain has a way to fuse itself into the Scarlet Calamity?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. This Scarlet Calamity was the power of the Outer World corrosion. ¡°It should be just a simple curse, but it¡¯s indeed possible¡­¡± Chang Yongxin said uncertainly, ¡°Senior, I once heard a rumor that some ancient sects and Immortal orthodoxies are studying how to transform the power of the Scarlet Calamity. The goal is to transform the destructive power of the Scarlet Calamity into a power that can be controlled and turn it into a tool to destroy the Scarlet Calamity. Perhaps it¡¯s already effective. Perhaps the Holy Son used similar methods?¡± ¡°Convert the power of the Scarlet Calamity?¡± Cui Heng sneered when he heard this. He was basically certain now that the ancient sect, the Longevity Divine Mountain, should have already sided with the Outer World. The scarlet light contained the power of the Outer World, a Great Dao and laws that were completely different from this Star Field. Therefore, it was impossible for the power of the scarlet light to be converted into the power of this Star Field. This was something that had already been confirmed at the source. As long as one had stepped into the Heaven Gate realm, they would definitely know this. However, although it could not be converted and used, it could be replaced. In other words, letting the Great Dao laws of the Outer World take the initiative to pollute, and transform into an Outer World creature. This way, he could mobilize the power of the scarlet light. The Longevity Divine Mountain and the few forces that had threatened to study the power of the Scarlet Calamity were most likely already doing so. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s unlikely that the corrosion of 500,000 years is only limited to the Door of Heaven.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°Although the corrosion doesn¡¯t appear on the surface, it has actually long entered the higher-ups of the Heaven Realm. If that¡¯s the case, can I deepen my communication with the Heaven Realm by destroying these ancient sects and Immortal orthodoxies that have already been contaminated? After all, this can be considered as removing the corrosion and pollution of the Heaven Realm. It seems that I can give it a try. It just so happens that I can start from the Longevity Divine Mountain to resolve the Scarlet Calamity.¡± After sorting out his thoughts, he looked at Chang Yongxin and Jing Xiangzhen and smiled. ¡°You can leave.¡± ¡°What?!¡± The two of them revealed expressions of disbelief when they heard this. They almost suspected that they were hallucinating. He actually let them go just like that? And not kill them? Why?! However, they did not dare to ask why, nor did they want to. After obtaining permission, they immediately left the capital of the Wood Nation and left the Green Stone Wasteland at an extremely fast speed. ¡°Senior Brother, no one is really chasing after us.¡± Jing Xiangzhen was very surprised, and his face revealed an uncontrollable joy. ¡°I think I know his goal.¡± Chang Yongxin¡¯s expression was sad as he sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Longevity Divine Mountain.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jing Xiangzhen fell silent when he heard this. The smile on his face froze. He also understood. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Is he certain that we will go to the Longevity Divine Mountain to ask for help?¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t go to the Longevity Divine Mountain, where else can we go?¡± Chang Yongxin asked. ¡°Hide in the mountains and old forests and struggle at death¡¯s door? It won¡¯t be long before the news reaches the Longevity Divine Mountain. At that time, we will still be found.¡± ¡°At that time, the Divine Mountain will still punish us for not reporting this matter. We have no choice.¡± Jing Xiangzhen looked back in the direction of the capital of the Wood Nation and said with a bitter expression, ¡°That person¡­ how strong is he? Is he trying to challenge the entire Longevity Divine Mountain alone?¡± ¡°Challenge the entire Longevity Divine Mountain?¡± Chang Yongxin recalled Cui Heng¡¯s previous expression and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s more than that. However, this is not something we should care about. This is something that only the Venerables and Masters above the Heavenly God Realm can handle. You and I can just go to the Longevity Divine Mountain to complain and report the situation truthfully. ¡°In such a battle, it¡¯s our greatest luck to be able to survive.¡± In the palace in the capital of the Wood Nation. Zheng Nanxun listened to Cui Heng and Chang Yongxin¡¯s conversation. After Cui Heng let Chang Yongxin and Jing Xiangzhen go, she understood Cui Heng¡¯s intentions. ¡°Grandmaster, do you want to subdue the Longevity Divine Mountain in one fell swoop?¡± Zheng Nanxun asked. ¡°What the Longevity Divine Mountain has done is destined to destroy them.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°It can be considered a test.¡± ¡°Can I contribute?¡± Zheng Nanxun asked. ¡°Your cultivation is still slightly insufficient. Go and help Qingshu and the others preach first.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°This can also add to the effort to destroy the Longevity Divine Mountain.¡± ¡°Yes, Ancestral Grandmaster!¡± Zheng Nanxun nodded. Although she did not understand what preaching had to do with destroying the Longevity Divine Mountain, Ancestral Grandmaster was definitely right. ¡°Hui Shi.¡± Cui Heng looked to the other side. ¡°Sir, please instruct me.¡± Hui Shi bowed. ¡°Follow Jing Xiangzhen and Chang Yongxin and investigate the truth about the Longevity Divine Mountain,¡± Cui Heng said. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Hui Shi cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll enter seclusion for a period of time.¡± Cui Heng said to Zheng Nanxun, ¡°However, if you encounter any situations that can¡¯t be resolved when you¡¯re preaching, you can look for me.¡± After this period of investigation, his understanding of the Heaven Realm had deepened a lot. This naturally allowed his communication with the Heaven Realm to become deeper, and the speed at which his cultivation realm automatically increased greatly. Although he was still at the Early-stage Soul Formation realm now, compared to when he first broke through, he had already undergone a tremendous change. He needed to carefully digest the improvement during this period of time. After Hui Shi and Zheng Nanxun left, Cui Heng returned to the Grotto-Heaven and entered the Dao Palace. He sat cross-legged with his eyes closed, and his Essence Soul was retracted into his Niwan Palace. In the Niwan Palace, his Essence Soul sat at an endless height. This originally contained the light and shadow of a boundless starry sky. Although there were countless stars, it was still not realistic enough. Now, it was much more corporeal. Cui Heng could even directly materialize the entire galaxy in the Niwan Palace into reality with a huge starry sky. Then, his perception sank from the Niwan Palace to his entire body. He began to carefully comprehend the changes in the acupoints in his body. Chapter 461 - Estimated Future About the Soul Formation Realm Chapter 461 Estimated Future About the Soul Formation Realm In the apertures of Cui Heng¡¯s entire body, the light and shadows of the boundless starry sky were gradually condensing and expanding Although it could not be condensed as a large number of galaxies and starry skies in the Niwan Palace, they had already condensed to the level of a starry sky and were increasing the range of condensation every moment. With 129,600 apertures in his body, other than the Niwan Palace that was the Primordial Aperture between his brows, every aperture had at least three or four condensed stars. Just the convergence of the stellar power in these acupoints was enough for Cui Heng to possess extremely powerful strength. And this boundless starry sky not only had pure stellar energy, but also various unique Great Dao laws. The Great Dao laws contained in each acupoint were extremely powerful Soul Formation Realm laws that could directly distort and change the reality of the outside world. However, be it the stars condensing in the acupoints or the laws contained in the starry skies of the acupoints, they were actually only nourishing Cui Heng¡¯s body, Dharmic powers, and Essence Soul. Under the nourishment of these ¡°nutrients¡±, Cui Heng¡¯s cultivation realm increased every moment. The power it possessed far exceeded the energy and laws of all the acupoints. Moreover, as his communication with the Heaven Realm deepened day by day, his cultivation realm grew faster and faster. His body, Dharmic powers, and Essence Soul were all sublimated. This also made the boundless starry sky in the acupoints begin to condense faster. The planets and other small celestial bodies around every star were also quickly condensing. It would probably not be long before a complete galaxy was formed. ¡°The Essence Soul is the core of the Soul Formation realm. The energy and laws contained in the boundless starry skies in the acupoints are the foundation of the Soul Formation realm. As my cultivation realm increases, these boundless starry skies are also condensing.¡± Cui Heng examined the situation in his body and thought to himself, ¡°At first, these boundless starry skies were all illusory lights and shadows. Now that my cultivation has improved, I¡¯ve condensed many stars. ¡°From the looks of it, I¡¯ve already crossed the initial stage of the Soul Formation realm. This speed can be said to be extremely fast. It¡¯s inseparable from establishing communication with the Heaven Gate back then. According to my current estimation, as long as the number of galaxies condensed in each aperture reaches more than ten and the number of galaxies in the Niwan Palace in the ancestral aperture between my eyebrows exceeds the total number of other apertures, I should be able to break through to the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm. As for the exact number, I can¡¯t be sure yet. I still have to wait for the galaxies in these apertures to further condense into reality. Perhaps I can approach this step after dealing with the Longevity Divine Mountain.¡± Then, he underwent a detailed comprehension of his Essence Soul, Dharmic powers, and body, further deepening his understanding of his cultivation progress. At this moment, Cui Heng once again clearly felt how powerful he was, and he could not help but begin to estimate the power he would have in the future. ¡°According to my current estimation, when I reach the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm, there should be millions of condensed galaxies in the apertures in my body. All the energy and laws contained in them will nourish me every moment and make me stronger. According to the normal increase in breaking through a major realm, when I reach the Late-stage Soul Formation realm, the numbers of galaxies in my apertures will probably be in the hundreds of millions, or it might be even more exaggerated. Tsk. Doesn¡¯t this mean that when I reach the Peak of the Soul Formation realm, the energy and laws in my apertures might already be comparable to a huge river system? Isn¡¯t this a little too exaggerated? The core of the Soul Formation realm is the Essence Soul. The galaxies in my acupoints are only the foundation of nourishing my cultivation realm. The power of my Essence Soul far exceeds the total number of galaxies in the acupointsa€ After reaching the Peak of the Soul Formation realm, can I destroy such a huge river system with hundreds of billions of stars and a diameter of more than 100,000 light years with a flip of my hand? Is this something to think about? Is this something a human can do?¡± Thinking of this, Cui Heng shook his head gently and did not continue thinking. He thought to himself, ¡°Although the size of a river system is nothing in the entire universe, this power still exceeds the limits of my understanding. It¡¯s better to cultivate with my feet on the ground. I¡¯ll understand the situation of the Heaven Realm step by step, solve the problem of the Outer World invasion, and deepen my communication with the Heaven Realm. I¡¯ll break through to the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm first.¡± In the end, he calmed himself down and walked out of the Grotto-Heaven Dao Palace. He looked in the direction of the Linshan Tribe. ¡°What I have to do now is to try to spread the faith of the sect to verify Zhou Juntian¡¯s goal. In addition, spreading the faith of the sect can also be related to resolving the problem of the Scarlet Calamity. It can also attract the attention of some large factions. It can be said to be killing three birds with one stone.¡± a€. Pei Qingshu had experience establishing a country and had been an Emperor for hundreds of years. He was an absolute expert in organization management. Therefore, to him, creating a sect was too simple. He quickly designed a complete sect system. Be it the organization structure, the teachings, or the details, Pei Qingshu quickly formulated them. The authority of the various departments and personnel in the sect, the corresponding welfare standards, and the restrictions on each other were all very detailed. He had also divided very clear criteria for the core teachings, broad teachings, teachings used to promote, and so on. He had also given their respective application scenarios and set the concept that the teachings had to be explained according to the actual situation. In order to better spread the news, Pei Qingshu changed the name of the sect and the divine name of the Yellow-scarved Strongman after consulting with Cui Heng. Just like that, an organization with a tight structure and the core doctrine of ¡°The Great Calamity is approaching, the Yellow Heaven Sect will save the world¡± was born. This sect did not belong to any country or faction. It was the revival of Divinity Yellow Heaven from the ancient era to save the Heaven Realm that was about to suffer a calamity. As Divinity Yellow Heaven had slept for too long, although he had already recovered, his originally boundless power had yet to completely recover. This required believers to worship him. As long as they burned incense and prayed sincerely, they could obtain the protection of Divinity Yellow Heaven. They could also increase the speed at which Divinity Yellow Heaven¡¯s power recovered. When that happened, they could obtain salvation in the calamity and save the entire Heaven Realm. Simply put, as long as one sincerely burned incense and prayed to Divinity Yellow Heaven, they could survive the upcoming calamity and save the entire Heaven Realm. The sacrifice was very little, but the gains were huge. Especially now that the rumors that the Scarlet Calamity was about to descend on the Qinghua Domain had already caused an uproar. Countless people were in a constant state of panic, worried about what they would do after the calamity descended. The appearance of the Yellow Heaven Sect gave them mental sustenance. The Sect Master and Deputy Sect Master were both gods, which made them feel even more at ease. Hence, in less than three months, the Yellow Heaven Sect had already become popular in most of the Green Stone Wasteland. Their believers had already exceeded ten million. Moreover, as the number of people spreading the religion increased, this speed of transmission would become even faster! In less than a month, the Yellow Heaven Sect would probably spread throughout the entire Green Stone Wasteland, and there would be billions of believers. Moreover, the believers of such a large-scale development sect had also greatly expanded their sources of information. They actually accidentally obtained information about a few suspected ancient ruins. These ancient ruins were very likely to contain the secrets of the ancient era. After Pei Qingshu received these messages, he immediately found Li Mingcheng. ¡°Mingcheng, you¡¯ll be in charge of the sect¡¯s affairs for the next few days. I¡¯ll make a trip to the capital of the Wood Nation and report these messages to Master.¡± Chapter 462 - The Power of Time Chapter 462 The Power of Time After three months, Cui Heng¡¯s cultivation realm had improved a little. More stars condensed in his apertures. When Pei Qingshu first saw him, he even felt that he was looking up at a boundless starry sky. It was as if the person standing in front of him was not a human, but a vast universe. Compared to such a vast universe, he was really extremely small and insignificant. ¡°Congratulations, Master. Your cultivation has improved again.¡± Pei Qingshu bowed. ¡°It¡¯s just a small improvement.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°The Yellow Heaven Sect is developing at a high speed now. Why did you suddenly come over?¡± ¡°Master, it¡¯s like this¡­¡± Pei Qingshu explained, ¡°The number of disciples of the Yellow Heaven Sect is increasing, and the sources of information are becoming wider and wider. I obtained some information from some of the disciples. It¡¯s three ancient ruins.¡± As he spoke, he took out three jade slips and handed them to Cui Heng. ¡°I know that Master is exploring some secrets of the Heaven Realm. I wonder if this information can help you, Master?¡± These three jade slips were very old. Their surfaces were even a little dilapidated and filled with traces of time. They looked like extremely ancient things. ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng took the jade slip and scanned it with his divine sense. Then, his eyes narrowed and he smiled. ¡°Who gave you the information about these three ruins? How many days ago did they send it over?¡±. ¡°It was originally sent up by Wu Cheng of the Linshan Tribe. He sent it to me two days ago.¡± Pei Qingshu did not doubt him and nodded. ¡°He¡¯s now the commander of an area. He worked very hard when preaching, and the local parishioners love him very much. The reason why Wu Cheng worked so hard was because he wanted to obtain a higher-level cultivation technique, so he tried his best to show off. Once he discovered anything, he would immediately submit it. The information about these three ancient ruins was accidentally obtained from a tomb when he was preaching outside. The next day, he handed them back to the headquarters, and I sent them to you.¡± ¡°Looks like the spread of the Yellow Heaven Sect is still a little too fast.¡± Cui Heng returned the three jade slips to Pei Qingshu and smiled. ¡°It has already aroused the fear of some people.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Pei Qingshu was stunned when he heard this. He was also very puzzled by Cui Heng¡¯s actions of returning the three jade slips, but he quickly reacted and could not help but say in surprise, ¡°Master, are you saying that the information about these three ancient ruins is actually fake and a trap?¡± ¡°The information about the ruins might not be fake, but it might be a trap.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to tell if the information in the jade slip is real or fake, but the jade slips must have been tampered with. According to you, it was only three days ago when Wu Cheng discovered these three jade slips. However, these three jade slips have only been created for ten days.¡± ¡°Fake jade slips?!¡± Pei Qingshu¡¯s eyes widened as he hurriedly took the jade slips back. He placed it in his hand and sized it up carefully. He used his soul perception to investigate, but in the end, he frowned and said, ¡°Master, I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s fake.¡± Actually, before sending the jade slip to Cui Heng, he had already calculated the age of the jade slip. His preliminary estimation was that it should be something from 10,000 to 20,000 years ago. Moreover, he had read many books and confirmed that the patterns were all in the style of 10,000 to 20,000 years ago. In addition, he also used the power of his soul to directly investigate. He calculated the age of the jade slip and also came to the conclusion that this was an ancient item from 10,000 to 20,000 years ago. There was nothing unusual about it. Unexpectedly, he still got tricked? ¡°It¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t tell.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. He stretched out a finger and pointed lightly at the three jade slips. Immediately, a layer of grayish-white light appeared on them. This layer of light actually emitted an ancient and experienced aura. Just looking at this light made one feel as if they had experienced a long time. Then, Cui Heng raised his finger gently. This layer of light instantly condensed into three grayish-white crystals. They were only the size of an ordinary person¡¯s fingernail and floated in the air. At the same time, the ancient aura on the three jade slips disappeared, and they became as clean as new, as if they had been cut and made a few days ago. ¡°This, this is?!¡± Pei Qingshu¡¯s eyes widened when he saw this. He stared at the three crystals and said in surprise, ¡°Master, is this the power of the Heaven Gate¡¯s characteristic? I felt a similar aura from Hui Shi¡¯s power.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the manifestation of the power of the Heaven Gate¡¯s characteristic, and it¡¯s a characteristic that contains a portion of the power of time.¡± Cui Heng held the three jade slips in his palm and said in a low voice, ¡°Through the power of this Heaven Gate¡¯s characteristic, one can perfectly transform originally new things into ancient objects. Even the traces of time are real.¡± These three jade slips were not complete Heaven Gate characteristics. They were just the manifestation of power derived from some Heaven Gate characteristics, somewhat similar to the manifestation of some spell. ¡°No wonder I couldn¡¯t figure it out. It¡¯s actually a Heaven Gate-level technique,¡± Pei Qingshu said in surprise. ¡°Did we alarm a Heaven Gate-level Venerable?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not just a Venerable.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and put away the three jade slips. He said in a low voice, ¡°The characteristics of time powers are not something that cultivators at the first three levels of the Heaven Gate realm can have. It should be experts who have crossed the First Heavenly Ladder realm who wanted to probe our strength.¡± ¡°They actually directly mobilized such an expert?¡± Pei Qingshu said in shock. ¡°What we did in the Wood Nation is not a secret, and we¡¯re also preaching in the Green Stone Wasteland. Anyone with a discerning eye should be able to tell that there¡¯s at least one ¡®Venerable¡¯ among us.¡± Cui Heng chuckled and said, ¡°Under such circumstances, it¡¯s naturally unlikely for the Venerables to be the one to test us.¡± ¡°Master, could it be that the people from the Longevity Divine Mountain have already arrived?¡± Pei Qingshu guessed. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very likely.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said, ¡°After three months, Chang Yongxin and Jing Xiangzhen should have arrived at the Longevity Divine Mountain. When Hui Shi returns, he¡¯ll naturally know the situation of the Longevity Divine Mountain. At that time, I¡¯ll get Hui Shi to guard the Yellow Heaven Sect to prevent any experts from ambushing us.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Pei Qingshu bowed. ¡°Go back.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°Although the three jade slips you sent this time are fake, that characteristic power on them is useful to me. After some time, I¡¯ll teach you some small tricks.¡± ¡°Master is going to teach me another divine technique?¡± Pei Qingshu was extremely excited. He still remembered the techniques Cui Heng had taught him on Tianmen Star. They were too powerful. ¡°It can directly increase your strength.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great! Thank you, Master!!¡± Pei Qingshu bade farewell happily and left. Increasing strength meant increasing combat strength, and his cultivation was mainly focused on combat. This could directly assist his cultivation! After Pei Qingshu left. Cui Heng took out the three jade slips again and thought to himself, ¡°The power of time is not a power that can be controlled at the Nascent Soul realm. I only began to involve myself in this aspect after reaching the Soul Formation realm. Although the nomological Dao runes in the boundless starry sky in my ancestral aperture have already flowed with time, I haven¡¯t cultivated any spells in this aspect, and I can¡¯t even directly mobilize this portion of power. But these people can actually directly obtain the characteristics of this level of spell in the Heaven Gate. If the characteristics of the Heaven Gate grasped by a Heaven Gate expert reach the Soul Formation realm, it can affect me a little. I¡¯ve never encountered such techniques in the past, and my subconscious has formed a blind spot, so I¡¯ve never cared. I can¡¯t do this in the future. I need to cultivate some time-type spells. To make up for this shortcoming. Moreover, these three jade slips are actually equivalent to the materialization of three spells. They can be used to exchange for the Immortal Technique Voucher.¡± Thinking of this, he returned to the Grotto-Heaven Dao Palace and ordered the System. ¡°Exchange for an Immortal Technique Voucher and use the Intermediate Immortal Technique, From Initiate to Ascension to deduce targeted spells. The direction of deduction is Time!¡± Chapter 463 - Time Is Like Water, Time Is Like a Saber, Cutting the Lifespan of All Things [Congratulations! You have used the Immortal Technique Voucher to successfully deduce the spell, Time Saber.] [Time Saber: Time is like water, and time is like a saber. This technique can condense the power of time into a saber beam that can cut off the lifespan of all living beings. It has the ability to cause the universe to decay and the Great Dao to wither. Only Soul Formation cultivators can cultivate it.] The directional deduction this time was clearly different from the previous random deductions. The moment the spell, Time Saber, was successfully deduced, Cui Heng felt a vast silver river suddenly appear in front of him. Endless waves surged over from the distant past, washing through everything in the present and flowing towards the uncertain future. River of Time! This concept naturally appeared in his mind. Immediately after, the river that came from the past and washed over the present and flowed into the unknown distorted and changed, condensing a sparkling saber. Its entire body was bright silver, and ripples ebbed gently like water, as if time was flowing on the saber. A moment later, the saber light dissipated, and Cui Heng returned to his senses. However, he was still stunned on the spot for a long time. After a while, he muttered, ¡°This is¡­ the Time Saber?¡± At the same time, he stretched out his right index finger and shook it gently. Immediately, a bright silver water wave condensed into a three-inch-long saber beam. An invisible power of time spread out, wanting to directly reduce the lifespan of everything around him. However, Cui Heng directly restrained the spread of this power of time. Otherwise, the entire Qingtian State and the surrounding Tianzhou would be affected by the power of the Time Saber and the lifespan of all living things would be reduced to a certain extent. ¡°What a powerful spell. If I don¡¯t restrain myself, I can cut off a million years of my lifespan with a single slash.¡± Cui Heng couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He had only just learned it and couldn¡¯t even be considered in the beginner stage, but he already had such power. A million years was already the lifespan of an Early-stage Soul Formation cultivator. Even if he used all kinds of methods to increase the lifespan of his Soul Formation body to the limit, it was only three million years. He could not withstand three slashes. Under the power of the Time Saber, even an Early-stage Soul Formation expert would instantly decay their body, their acupoints would collapse, and the boundless starry sky in their body would collapse, leaving only their Indestructible Essence Soul. If his Essence Soul was hit by the saber, the power of time would still attach itself to his Essence Soul. Although this would not affect the Essence Soul, nor would it cause any restrictions, as long as he condensed his body again, this power of time would directly erupt and decay his body again. To Early-stage Soul Formation cultivators, the Essence Soul was indestructible. However, this did not mean that it did not matter to live without a body. The improvement of his Essence Soul and Dharmic powers came from the nourishment of the boundless starry sky in his body. Without his body as the foundation, it would be difficult for his cultivation to improve any further, and the power he could unleash would be greatly reduced. This also meant that if one¡¯s Essence Soul was slashed by the Time Saber, unless the power of time attached to it was stripped away, it would be difficult for their cultivation to improve any further and they could only stagnate forever. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s just as I thought. Although the Essence Soul after the Soul Formation realm is indestructible and eternal, and even those below the Dao Integration realm can¡¯t completely destroy the Essence Soul, it doesn¡¯t mean that there are no methods to fight among Soul Formation cultivators.¡± Cui Heng secretly rejoiced in his heart. ¡°A spell like the Time Saber is clearly a killing weapon in a battle between Soul Formation cultivators or even higher realms. If I had encountered such a spell before, I wouldn¡¯t have had any room to resist at all. It¡¯s too terrifying. ¡°This is only the basic level of the Time Saber. It can¡¯t even be considered as an entry-level technique. If I can really reach the entry-level, I¡¯m afraid I can directly cut off three million years of my lifespan with a single slash. This is probably the limit of the Early-stage Soul Formation realm. Moreover, as long as I can cultivate the Time Saber to the Beginner level, all time-type powers of the same level will be ineffective against me. My ability to protect myself will also greatly increase. Since the cultivators here can directly obtain the characteristics of time in the Heaven Gate, I might be affected by this power. The appearance of the Time Saber makes up for my shortcoming in this aspect. I have to cultivate it to the Beginner level as soon as possible.¡± However, Cui Heng quickly discovered that spells of this level could no longer be improved just by cultivating in seclusion. He also needed specific supplementary materials. For example, to cultivate the Time Saber to the Beginner stage, other than comprehending the Dao of Time with all his heart and comprehending the mysteries of the spells of the Time Saber, he also needed three treasures. First, he needed a time-type Dharma treasure equivalent to the Early-stage Soul Formation realm. Next, he needed a spiritual root that had grown for more than 500,000 years. Finally, he needed a place where the flow of time was abnormal. After his cultivation of the Time Saber reached a certain level, he had to use the Time Saber spell to imprint the power of time on this Dharma treasure. Then, he would extract the traces of 500,000 years of time from the spiritual root and finally break through in a place with an abnormal flow of time. Such conditions could be said to be very harsh. It was extremely difficult. Of course, just like the cultivation method of the Soul Formation realm, one could also choose to enter seclusion to comprehend and cultivate this spell and not collect supplementary materials. However, cultivating it like this would take a little longer. And that was basically the difference of tens of millions of years. Or even longer. According to the normal lifespan of an Early-stage Soul Formation cultivator, he would probably have to change his body more than ten times before he had a chance to complete the self-cultivation. Even then, it was not guaranteed to succeed. ¡°In this unknown Heaven Realm, it¡¯s better to have more ability to protect myself. While increasing my cultivation realm, I have to cultivate the Time Saber to the Beginner level as soon as possible.¡± Cui Heng made a decision in his heart and thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s just that those three supplementary materials are indeed not easy to obtain. First, they¡¯re time-type Dharma treasures equivalent to the Early-stage Soul Formation realm. In theory, I can refine one myself, but this requires time-type natural treasures as materials. It also requires a reasonable Dharma treasure structure design. A bunch of materials can¡¯t be refined into a Dharma treasure. It would be best if there were any similar Dharma treasures and weapons for reference. That way, I can copy them. No, I should use them as reference to design the Dharma treasure. ¡°Right, if the three jade slips that contain the power of time were really done by the people from the Longevity Divine Mountain, it means that they have experts in this aspect. Perhaps they have time-type Dharma treasures and weapons? There are probably also places with spiritual roots and abnormal time flow. I can probably obtain clues from the Longevity Divine Mountain. Next, I have to pay attention to the situation on the Longevity Divine Mountain.¡± ¡­ . While Cui Heng was thinking about cultivating the Time Saber spell, someone could not help but find the core headquarters of the Yellow Heaven Sect. In other words, the original Linshan Tribe. In the sky above the wasteland filled with rocks, an old man and a young man stood in the air and looked down. The old man was wearing a white robe, and his hair and beard were snow-white. He wore a feather crown and carried a long sword on his back, looking like a sage. There was a bronze bell hanging on his waist, filled with the charm of time. The youth was only 18 or 19 years old. He was handsome, had sharp eyebrows, and starry eyes. He wore a golden robe and looked coldly at the rocky wasteland below. ¡°This is the place where my younger brother was killed 50 years ago, right?¡± The youth¡¯s face was as cold as ice as he said in a low voice, ¡°The person who killed him was also a Heavenly God called Jiang Hengxia.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The old man nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that Jiang Hengxia has already disappeared. We haven¡¯t found her yet.¡± ¡°Heh, what a piece of trash.¡± The youth snorted. ¡°A dignified divine body was actually destroyed by someone of the same realm. Ever since I came out of seclusion, I¡¯ve never been defeated. I¡¯m invincible to this day. I didn¡¯t expect this piece of trash to die after only a hundred years of seclusion.¡± ¡°Jiang Hengxia¡¯s cultivation technique is extraordinary,¡± the old man explained. ¡°At that time, I was here. Jiang Hengxia¡¯s sword technique is powerful, and its power far exceeded that of ordinary Heavenly Gods.¡± ¡°Trash is trash. You don¡¯t have to explain for him.¡± The youth shook his head and said, ¡°This time, I just have to kill Jiang Hengxia¡¯s master and avenge my useless brother.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best to investigate first.¡± The old man frowned and said, ¡°Although someone who claims to be Jiang Hengxia¡¯s master has appeared this time, it might not be true. It might be a trap set by another force.¡± ¡°So what if it¡¯s a trap?¡± The youth shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re too timid. At our realm, appearance comes from the heart. You¡¯re old and your heart is old. You always want to test the waters before attacking. You¡¯ll miss many opportunities like that.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no mistake in making preparations first.¡± The old man was not angry. He only smiled and shook his head. ¡°Your master agrees with this.¡± ¡°I, Qin Feng, have always been invincible. A mere Venerable is not worth my careful preparation.¡± The youth raised his head slightly and looked in the direction of the Linshan Tribe. He said in a low voice, ¡°Old Song, if you¡¯re afraid, I¡¯ll go to the Yellow Heaven Sect alone.¡± ¡°The Sect Master wants me to supervise you. How can I let you act alone?¡± Old Song shook his head and said, ¡°Since you insist, go. However, you have to listen to my advice. You still have to prepare the treasure to escape just in case. After all, according to the description of the two people from Evergreen Heights, the person who called himself Jiang Hengxia¡¯s master can¡¯t be underestimated.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯re so long-winded.¡± Qin Feng waved his hand in dissatisfaction. He casually took out a talisman with a small golden sword drawn on it and threw it into the distance. ¡°This should be enough, right? It¡¯s a Void Child and Mother Sword Talisman. As long as I activate the child talisman in your hand, I can instantly teleport to the location of the Dao Mother Talisman. It¡¯s an escape treasure.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s good.¡± Old Song nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°I¡¯m already prepared. Let¡¯s go. However, after we reach the Yellow Heaven Sect, it¡¯s best to test it first¡­¡± ¡°You talk too much nonsense!¡± Qin Feng transformed into a stream of light and flew in the direction of the Linshan Tribe. His voice floated over with the wind. ¡°Old Song, what are you talking about? The wind is too strong, I can¡¯t hear you.¡± His flying speed was extremely fast. When the sound came, even the stream of light in front of him had already disappeared. ¡°¡­¡± Old Song held his forehead gently when he saw this. He shook his head helplessly and sighed. ¡°I hope that everything will go smoothly this time. Sigh, for some reason, I have an ominous feeling. Logically speaking, this shouldn¡¯t be the case. I should be thinking too much. Let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 464 - The So The former Linshan Tribe was now the headquarters of the Yellow Heaven Sect. Compared to a few months ago, this place had become unprecedentedly prosperous. The once simple tribe had been built into a huge city called ¡°Yellow Heaven City¡±. The statue of Divinity Yellow Heaven was worshiped in the middle of this huge city. It was a huge statue more than 10,000 feet tall. It stood in the city like a mountain peak. It could be seen clearly even from afar. In Yellow Heaven City, there were people from all over coming to pay their respects. These people had traveled thousands of miles to meet Divinity Yellow Heaven. They kowtowed and prayed, praying for Divinity Yellow Heaven¡¯s protection, hoping that Divinity Yellow Heaven could help them safely survive the upcoming scarlet calamity. An incomparably huge amount of incense and power of faith gathered in the statue of Divinity Yellow Heaven. In just a few months, the power of faith condensed by the statue was like an abyssal sea. The Yellow-scarved Strongman had built a cave abode inside the statue to comprehend and refine the incense and power of faith. The essence of incense and power of faith was extremely profound. To the Yellow-scarved Strongman, who was already at the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm, it was extremely beneficial. It could directly increase his cultivation realm and even allow him to glimpse a path to a higher realm. This was also Cui Heng¡¯s exploration of the rules of this world to see if he could rely on the faith of all living beings to accumulate enough ¡°transformation¡± to advance to the Soul Formation realm. It turned out that the power of faith was indeed effective in increasing the cultivation of a Peak Nascent Soul cultivator, but it did not seem to be developing in the direction of the Soul Formation realm. Just like the current Yellow-scarved Strongman. Although the Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s realm was still at the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm and had not changed, after being tempered by the power of faith and incense, his strength had already begun to gradually exceed the limit of the Nascent Soul realm. In the future, if he could accumulate enough incense and power of faith, perhaps he could really rely on this power to break through the shackles of the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm and reach a higher realm. ¡°This is a huge opportunity given to me by Master Immortal!¡± The Yellow-scarved Strongman could not help but sigh. ¡°I have to work harder and show more miracles. I also have to preach more to let these people who came to kowtow and pray remember Divinity Yellow Heaven¡¯s name and the Yellow Heaven Sect¡­¡± Originally, as Divinity Yellow Heaven, he only followed Cui Heng¡¯s orders as usual. He did not expect to obtain such a huge additional gain. The Yellow-scarved Strongman was sighing when he suddenly sensed something. He looked outside and nodded. ¡°Please come in.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a spatial door opened in the cave abode located inside the Immortal realm, and two figures walked in. They were Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong. ¡°Your cultivation seems to have improved again,¡± Li Mingcheng exclaimed. Recently, he had often come to discuss the development of the sect with the Yellow-scarved Strongman. Every time, he could vaguely feel that the Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s cultivation had increased. This state made him envious. ¡°It¡¯s all because of the opportunity given by Master Immortal.¡± The Yellow-scarved Strongman bowed in the direction of the capital of the Wood Nation with a respectful expression. Then, he looked at the two of them and smiled. ¡°I see that you came in a hurry. Did something happen?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Pei Qingshu nodded and said, ¡°There are indeed some things. As you know, we obtained three ancient jade slips here earlier. They recorded information about the ancient ruins¡­¡± He briefly explained how he had brought the jade slip to see Cui Heng. Previously, Li Mingcheng had already known about this, and his expression did not change much. However, the Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s expression clearly became solemn. ¡°According to Immortal Venerable, this technique can only be used by experts who have crossed the First Heavenly Ladder.¡± The Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s expression became solemn. ¡°If such an expert really comes, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to deal with him.¡± ¡°Yes, if an expert with the power of time really comes, we will definitely not be his match,¡± Pei Qingshu said in a low voice. ¡°Now that Hui Shi has yet to return, we can¡¯t place all our hopes on him. We have to be prepared first.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Li Mingcheng nodded in agreement. ¡°As it should be.¡± The Yellow-scarved Strongman nodded and said, ¡°Recently, my cultivation realm has increased, and the power of faith is quite mysterious. We can use this as a foundation to construct a protective array formation. Perhaps we can resist them for a short period of time.¡± ¡°How should we set up this array?¡± Pei Qingshu hurriedly asked. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult.¡± The Yellow-scarved Strongman waved his hand and condensed a light screen in the air, beginning to explain his concept of this incense array. Pei Qingshu and Li Mingcheng nodded repeatedly. In the end, the Yellow-scarved Strongman said, ¡°If this array can succeed, with me and this statue as the array core, we should be able to stop the experts of the Fourth Heaven Gate realm for a day.¡± Although the strength of the Fourth Heaven Gate realm had already far exceeded the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm, it had yet to reach the Soul Formation realm. And the Yellow-scarved Strongman had already walked the path of surpassing the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm. Therefore, to him, the experts of the Fourth Heaven Gate realm were not to the point where they could not resist no matter what. ¡°A day should be enough for us to wait for Hui Shi to return.¡± Pei Qingshu nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°Once this array is formed, the Yellow Heaven Sect¡¯s headquarters will be safe.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that the people from the Longevity Divine Mountain won¡¯t be able to break through the headquarters and will turn to attack the other branches,¡± Li Mingcheng said worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for those branches to resist.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The Yellow-scarved Strongman smiled and said, ¡°This array is based on the power of incense. As long as it¡¯s a place where I¡¯m respected as a god, it will be covered. It¡¯s the same for the branches.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Li Mingcheng¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. He smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s start moving now.¡± ¡­ . When Qin Feng and Old Song arrived above the Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s headquarters, the array formation had already been set up. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the nomological power here.¡± Qin Feng immediately sensed the abnormality of the nomological power in this area. He looked down and sneered, ¡°A protective array formation. Interesting.¡± As he spoke, he raised his hand and gathered the power in his body, wanting to attack the array formation below and break it. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry to attack.¡± Old Song stopped Qin Feng and shook his head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡± Qin Feng frowned. ¡°We¡¯re already here. Why are you stopping me?¡± ¡°This array formation is not ordinary,¡± Old Song said in a low voice. ¡°If we rashly attack, it¡¯s very likely that we¡¯ll be trapped here.¡± ¡°Trapped? That¡¯s impossible!¡± Qin Feng snorted and was about to continue attacking. ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to know where the person who called himself Jiang Hengxia¡¯s master was?¡± Old Song really had no choice but to say, ¡°I can tell you where he is.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Qin Feng was stunned when he heard that. He looked at Old Song in surprise and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re so afraid of the array formation here? You¡¯d rather me find trouble with Jiang Hengxia¡¯s master than let me attack the array formation here??¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you the whereabouts of that person earlier because I was afraid that you would act rashly.¡± Old Song sighed and said, ¡°From what I know, that person¡¯s strength is unfathomable. He¡¯s probably a peak Venerable. This is extremely dangerous. However, in comparison, this array formation in front of me makes me more afraid. As long as we attack, we will be entangled by this array formation for at least a day. This effect is clearly used to stall for time. If we let the other party stall for time, it¡¯s very likely that all kinds of variables will appear in what was originally in the bag. The danger of the array formation is right in front of us. It¡¯s clearly a trap. Of course, I can¡¯t let you step in directly. Although Jiang Hengxia¡¯s master is strong, I can¡¯t be sure of the danger. Since the danger here has been confirmed, why don¡¯t we go to the other side to take a look?¡± What if we go to Jiang Hengxia¡¯s master and discover that it¡¯s even more dangerous there than here?¡± Qin Feng said impatiently. ¡°Could it be that we¡¯ll come back then?¡± ¡°If the results of the test show that Jiang Hengxia¡¯s master is indeed more dangerous than here, then we should come back here,¡± Old Song said matter-of-factly. ¡°You¡¯re too timid!¡± Qin Feng was a little flustered and exasperated, and his expression was displeased. ¡°Alright, tell me, where¡¯s Jiang Hengxia¡¯s master? Compared to this place, I¡¯m indeed more interested in him.¡± ¡°In the capital of the Wood Nation,¡± Old Song said in a low voice. ¡°Very good!¡± Qin Feng nodded. Then, he transformed into a stream of light and left Old Song at his fast speed, flying towards the capital of the Wood Nation. ¡°Qin Feng!¡± Old Song was so angry that he blew his beard and glared. He gritted his teeth and chased after him. As he chased, he shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t be rash and attack. That person¡¯s strength is unfathomable. It¡¯s better to test him first.¡± Qin Feng, who was flying in front, heard Old Song¡¯s voice, but he could not be bothered to answer. He thought to himself, ¡°Old Song, you don¡¯t know what an invincible heart is at all. Ever since I debuted, I¡¯ve been invincible. Such confidence is something an old man like you can¡¯t imagine!¡± What test? It was his style to attack directly! Even if the other party was an expert who had crossed the Second Heavenly Ladder, he believed that he could escape with his life-saving secret treasure. There was no need to hesitate at all. It was too uncomfortable to do that. His thoughts would not be clear. ¡­ . When Qin Feng and Old Song left. In the Yellow Heaven Sect¡¯s headquarters, Pei Qingshu, Li Mingcheng, and the Yellow-scarved Strongman looked at each other. This outcome was completely beyond their expectations. Unexpectedly, the two experts only stayed in the sky for a while before leaving. They did not even attack once. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, those two seem to be flying in the direction of the capital of the Wood Nation?¡± Pei Qingshu suddenly said with a strange expression, ¡°Could they have gone straight to look for Master?¡± ¡°To look for Master Immortal? This, this shouldn¡¯t be the case, right?¡± The Yellow-scarved Strongman was also a little shocked by their actions. ¡°Isn¡¯t this courting death?¡± ¡°It¡¯s unfathomable.¡± Li Mingcheng was also confused, not understanding what the two of them were thinking. ¡­ . This time, the sun was shining brightly and the sky was clear. The citizens of the Wood Nation¡¯s capital continued their daily lives very leisurely. Suddenly, they heard a loud bang from the sky, like a thunderclap. ¡°Where¡¯s Jiang Hengxia¡¯s master? Come out and die quickly!!¡± It was Qin Feng, who had flown over. He could not be bothered to test his opponent at all and directly explained his goal to everyone. This had always been his style. A loud voice instantly spread throughout the entire capital of the Wood Nation, making everyone unable to help but look up at the sky. However, most people could only see a blurry figure. At this moment, Old Song, who was following closely behind, also heard the voice in front of him. His expression immediately changed. ¡°Not good! It¡¯s over!!¡± Chapter 465 - Time Like a Saber, Slaying a Genius In the palace in the capital of the Wood Nation. Cui Heng¡¯s eyes were slightly closed as he sat cross-legged in the air. His entire body emitted a bright silver light, as if he had the ability to wither and decay everything. He was comprehending the mysteries of the Time Saber. In a pavilion not far away, the Princess stood there. She held a plate with both hands with a teacup and teapot on it as she quietly looked at Cui Heng. She had been arranged by the Wood Emperor to come over. According to the Wood Emperor, Supreme Venerate Cui¡¯s disciples and followers had already left. Letting this esteemed guest live alone in the palace would seem like the Wood Nation was not treating him well. However, it was clearly not appropriate to let ordinary palace maids serve him. Hence, after obtaining Cui Heng¡¯s agreement, the Wood Emperor sent the Princess, Mu Lingyun, to this palace to serve Cui Heng. She lived in a side hall beside Cui Heng and was in charge of serving tea, cooking, washing dishes, and other daily chores. Now, what she had to do was wait for Cui Heng to finish his cultivation before carrying the teacup over and serving Cui Heng a sip of tea. The tea leaves used to brew the tea were clearly not ordinary. Even if she was only holding the teapot and teacup, she could feel that they contained powerful laws. As long as she came into close contact with them, her cultivation realm would increase. If one stood not far away when Cui Heng was meditating to comprehend spells, they would still feel as if they were facing the source of the Great Dao laws of Heaven and Earth. They could comprehend many mysteries of the Great Dao that they usually needed to comprehend for thousands of years. To Mu Lingyun, she was simply lucky to come to Cui Heng¡¯s side to serve him. In just a few days, she had improved by leaps and bounds. Whether it was her basic aptitude or her cultivation, they had all increased greatly. It was worlds apart from before she came to serve Cui Heng. Therefore, Mu Lingyun was filled with gratitude towards Cui Heng. After all, she knew very well that the reason why she could obtain these improvements was because she had obtained Cui Heng¡¯s permission. If Cui Heng did not allow it, it was impossible for her to improve in all ways. ¡°I really want to do something for the Supreme Venerable, but I¡¯m too weak.¡± Mu Lingyun looked at Cui Heng not far away and sighed softly in her heart. She knew very well that to Cui Heng, she was even worse than an ant and could not help much at all. She could only remember this favor in her heart and repay it when she became stronger in the future. At this moment, a loud bang suddenly came from the sky. It was actually someone shouting incomparably arrogantly in the sky. ¡°Where¡¯s Jiang Hengxia¡¯s master? Come out and die quickly!!¡± This voice was like a sudden clap of thunder in a silent environment. At the same time that it was deafening, it made one¡¯s heart tremble. Mu Lingyun was also shocked by this voice. Her entire body subconsciously trembled, and the tray in her hand tilted. The teacup and teapot were about to fall. However, at this moment, a gentle force suddenly enveloped the teacup and teapot, allowing them to float in the air and not fall to the ground. It was Cui Heng. He had already woken up from his meditation. ¡°Supreme Venerable Cui!¡± Mu Lingyun hurriedly put down the teacup and teapot when she saw this. She bowed slightly to Cui Heng and said, ¡°Thank you, Supreme Venerable.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and looked up at the sky. He chuckled and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect the people from the Longevity Divine Mountain to find this place themselves. It saved me a lot of time.¡± ¡°What, this, this person actually came from the Longevity Divine Mountain?¡± Mu Lingyun¡¯s face turned pale when she heard this and she became a little flustered. In her understanding, an ancient sect like the Longevity Divine Mountain was the top faction in the world. They were all big shots that the entire Wood Nation could not afford to provoke. Now, someone from the Longevity Divine Mountain had actually come here aggressively¡­ What was he doing? Thinking of this, a guess suddenly appeared in Mu Lingyun¡¯s heart. She looked at Cui Heng in shock and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Supreme Venerable, you, you can¡¯t be the master of Jiang Hengxia that that person said, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°This person is here for me.¡± ¡°This, this, this is the Longevity Divine Mountain! Supreme Venerable!¡± Mu Lingyun said in panic and worry, ¡°I, I¡¯ll beg Father now and ask him to do his best to hold back this person from the Longevity Divine Mountain. Leave this place quickly.¡± Although she had seen Cui Heng attack before and understood that Cui Heng¡¯s realm must be extremely high, her understanding of the Longevity Divine Mountain was already deeply rooted. When she heard that, her first reaction was to retreat. She felt that they could not fight him head-on and thought that he was courting death. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently. There was still a gentle smile on his face as he said to Mu Lingyun, ¡°A mere Third Heaven Gate realm cultivator is nothing.¡± As he spoke, he raised his right hand and extended an index finger. Then, a bright silver light spun on his fingertip, flowing like water. This was an incomparably beautiful saber beam. Mu Lingyun, who was inches away, could not help but be intoxicated with just a glance. She muttered, ¡°What beautiful light.¡± At the same time, Cui Heng spat out a word. ¡°Slash!¡± ¡­ . After Qin Feng¡¯s voice resounded throughout the entire capital of the Wood Nation, everyone here fell into panic. Even the Wood Emperor was no exception. A group of ancient Heavenly Gods living in seclusion in the depths of the palace were also alarmed. They broke out of seclusion and arrived beside the Wood Emperor, all of them looking at the sky in surprise. They all felt an incomparably powerful force from this voice. This was a power that completely surpassed the Heavenly God level. Venerable! ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did a Venerable appear in our capital?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Jiang Hengxia¡¯s master? Why did a Venerable find our capital?!¡± ¡°Woe, woe! I remember this person¡¯s aura. He¡¯s probably not an ordinary Venerable. He should be from the Longevity Divine Mountain!¡± ¡°What?! The ancient great sect, the Longevity Divine Mountain?!¡± At this moment, they all fell into an unprecedented panic. They all stared at the Wood Emperor, hoping that he would give them a reasonable explanation and solution. ¡°Longevity Divine Mountain. It¡¯s really the Venerable of the Longevity Divine Mountain¡­¡± The Wood Emperor also felt his scalp tingle and he became uneasy. For a moment, he did not know what to say. Before this, he only thought that Cui Heng wanted to deal with Evergreen Heights. He did not expect to really provoke a Venerable from the Longevity Divine Mountain. This was big trouble! If even the Imperial City was in such a panic, one could imagine what the scene outside the Imperial City was like. This sudden shout made everyone in the capital of the Wood Country feel an incomparable fear, and their hearts fell into despair. No one knew what to do, nor did anyone know what was happening now. Only fear and despair filled their hearts. At the same time, in the sky, Qin Feng looked down at the living beings below and sneered. ¡°A group of ants. They only know how to be afraid. How boring.¡± At this moment, Old Song also rushed over. As soon as he stopped, he shouted in a low voice, ¡°What are you doing? Why did you declare war directly? Why didn¡¯t you test your opponent¡¯s strength?!¡± ¡°What do I need to test him for? You want an invincible prodigy like me to test these ants and trash?¡± Qin Feng pointed down in disdain and said disdainfully, ¡°You¡¯re so afraid of these things? Also, are you mistaken? Is Jiang Hengxia¡¯s master really¡­¡± Clang! At this moment, a clear metallic sound suddenly came from below, interrupting Qin Feng¡¯s words and making Old Song¡¯s mind tense up. Sha! It was like the sound of space and laws being unfolded. A bright silver saber beam that was like water instantly crossed the sky and enveloped Qin Feng and Old Song. They did not even have the chance to react before they completely lost the chance to escape. The escape methods they had prepared earlier were all useless in an instant. At this moment, everyone in the capital of the Wood Nation saw the saber beam that soared into the sky. Some were shocked, some were puzzled, some were afraid, and some were still in despair. However, this did not affect the power of this slash at all. This was¡ª The Time Saber! ¡°Ahhh!! No! No, no!!¡± Qin Feng suddenly let out a hoarse scream. In the beautiful saber light that was like water waves, he struggled and roared like a lunatic. ¡°How can this be? What happened? What¡¯s going on?!¡± The moment he was enveloped by the saber light of time, Qin Feng¡¯s lifespan began to flow away rapidly like a river entering the sea. He could clearly feel his flesh shrinking, his bones and tendons becoming weak, his strength becoming thin, and his soul dissipating bit by bit. Even the power characteristics he¡¯d gained from the Heaven Gate, which was said to be eternal, actually emanated a decaying aura. It began to weaken and even dissipate! ¡°No, this can¡¯t be, you can¡¯t do this!¡± Qin Feng shouted in extreme fear. ¡°Old Song, save me, save me! If this continues, I¡¯ll die of old age!¡± However, when he turned around, he saw that Old Song had long become a withered corpse beside him. He did not even have any vitality left. 1 Old Song was much older than Qin Feng. Under the power of the Time Saber, all his lifespan was quickly cut off and he died on the spot. However, the bronze bell hanging on Old Song¡¯s waist was still glowing, emitting a charm that had been washed away by time. Qin Feng knew the effect of this bell and its characteristics. His eyes lit up as if he had found a life-saving straw. He hurriedly rushed over and grabbed the bronze bell. ¡°Save me, save me, Time Bell, save me!¡± Clang! With a bell ring, the small bronze bell instantly turned into a huge bronze bell more than a thousand feet tall, trying to resist the bright silver saber light. Unfortunately, this was useless. The Time Saber was like a merciless river of time that washed over the bronze bell, instantly turning it into a useless bronze bell filled with bronze rust which fell down. Qin Feng was completely in despair this time. In the end, only a wave of bright silver saber light was left in his eyes. Chapter 466 - Light of Great Tribulation, Outer World Heavenly Venerate Jiang Under the envelopment of the Time Saber, complete decay and rot descended on Qin Feng. He could not resist at all, nor could he escape. The only trump card that could be used was the Time Bell. But it was useless and instantly became a pile of scrap metal. ¡°What should I do? What should I do?!¡± Qin Feng was completely flustered. This was a scene he had never faced or imagined. He was born with a divine body and had grown up as in the Longevity Divine Mountain. In less than 10,000 years, he had cultivated to the Heavenly God realm and was known as a peerless genius that appeared once every 100,000 years. After becoming a Heavenly God, he came out of seclusion for the first time. From then on, he was invincible. No one of the same level as him was his match. Then, he used less than a thousand years to fuse the characteristics of three Heaven Gates and became an expert standing at the Peak of the Venerable realm. In the next 3,000 years, no one was his match. He could be said to be invincible below the Masters. Ever since he debuted, he had been undefeated for 3,000 years! This was what Qin Feng had always been proud of, and also the reason why he was so arrogant. It was also because of this that he was rash and was unwilling to probe carefully. He only followed his heart and his personality. In the end, he ended up like this. However, just as he was about to completely rot under the power of the Time Saber and die of old age, a layer of scarlet light suddenly flashed through his mind. Old images suddenly flashed through his mind. When he left the mountain for the first time thousands of years ago his master had given him some instructions, as well as a life-saving item that would automatically display its effect when he was facing a true death crisis. ¡°Light of Great Tribulation!¡± At that time, Qin Feng received a fingernail-sized scarlet crystal and swallowed it. His master told him that this was a supreme treasure extracted from the power of the Scarlet Tribulation. It was essentially the power of the Scarlet Tribulation and was extremely powerful. In theory, it should be able to save his life in any situation. This kind of supreme treasure was extremely precious. At that time, there were only ten left in the entire Longevity Divine Mountain. His master told him to cherish his life well and not fall into a fatal danger unless he had no choice. Therefore, at first, Qin Feng was still considered cautious outside. However, as his identity was exposed and he defeated opponents of the same level time and time again, he gradually became arrogant in his heart. Later on, he even forgot about this life-saving fragment. Now, at this critical moment of life and death, he finally recalled this supreme treasure. Moreover, this supreme treasure was really as his master had said. It automatically displayed its effect when he was about to be killed. ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯m saved! That¡¯s great!¡± Qin Feng immediately became excited and kept shouting in his heart, ¡°When I escape this calamity, I¡¯ll definitely make this fellow pay a thousand times over! I¡¯ll make him suffer the wrath of the entire Longevity Divine Mountain!¡± Buzz! An extremely violent trembling sound sounded in the void, like the sound of a large piece of metal trembling violently. It was incomparably ear-piercing. At the same time, a layer of scarlet light suddenly appeared above Qin Feng¡¯s head, which was rapidly decaying, and enveloped his entire body. The scarlet light was filled with extremely negative power and actually began to attack the bright silver Time Saber Light. It was like a huge rock that had fallen into a river, trying to stop the river from washing over. However, this obstruction was like a mantis trying to stop a chariot. It was completely useless. Under the wash of the bright silver saber light, the scarlet light began to age and its power quickly weakened. ¡°How can this be?!¡± Qin Feng was horrified and almost could not believe his eyes. This was the Light of Great Tribulation refined from the Scarlet Tribulation. How could it be weakened by human strength?! It was simply unbelievable! But at this moment, Qin Feng suddenly realized that the saber light that was washing away the scarlet light had suddenly began to weaken. It was like a huge wave retreating and quickly dissipated. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared. ¡°This, this is¡­¡± Qin Feng immediately looked around in extreme surprise. He thought that the scarlet light had saved his life and could not help but laugh loudly.¡± Hahaha, hahaha! I¡¯m saved, saved, I¡¯m saved! ¡± Chapter 467 - Different Attitude Heavenly Venerate Jiang? Cui Heng pondered. Heaven Jiang? This was one of the Nine Heavens on the other side? Had the ancient sects of the Heaven Realm already established a connection with the Nine Heavens of the Outer World? However, he said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not him. You can tell me what he did here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Qin Feng fell silent. The expression on his face was first surprise, then confusion. Finally, as if he had some guesses, he became extremely shocked and even a little afraid. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°I, I understand!¡± Cui Heng quietly stared at Qin Feng and clicked his tongue in wonder. This fan-shaped change in expression was not something an ordinary person could show. His mental journey must be very exciting. ¡°Exalted One, you should know that the world we¡¯re in was called the Heaven Realm a long time ago.¡± Qin Feng lowered his head and said respectfully, ¡°The so-called Scarlet Calamity is actually the corrosion of the Outer World against the Heaven Realm¡­¡± As a Third Heaven Gate realm expert who came from the Longevity Divine Mountain, especially since his cultivation speed was extremely fast and he was extremely powerful, he was known to be invincible among his peers. Qin Feng clearly knew a lot of secrets. As he explained, Cui Heng understood more about the past of the Heaven Realm and the Outer World invasion. There were some situations that he had known before, but the details were different. There were also some that he had never heard of before. ¡­ . Although the Door of Heaven had closed 500,000 years ago and the Scarlet Calamity had also descended 500,000 years ago, the corrosion of the Outer World into the Heaven Realm had a long history. The earliest could even be traced back millions of years. However, the corrosion of that period was basically only a partial competition. There were victories and losses, and no one could form an absolute suppression on the other side. About 700,000 years ago, the Outer World experts suddenly disappeared without warning and never appeared again. At first, the Heaven Realm thought that it was a trap. Every time an expert who needed to cross the Second Heavenly Ladder realm went to the Outer World, he would be sufficiently prepared and be twice as alert, afraid that he would be attacked by the Outer World experts. However, as the experts successfully crossed the Second Heavenly Ladder realm in the Outer World without being attacked, the vigilance of the Heaven Realm gradually relaxed. This situation continued for 100,000 years. Someone suggested to the ¡°Lord of the Heavenly Court¡± who had been living in seclusion for a long time but was actually still ruling the entire Heaven Realm¡ª It would be best if he could use the Great Dao laws of the Heaven Realm to corrode the Outer World realm. This way, he could completely control the Outer World realm and prevent future troubles. However, the Lord of the Heavenly Court was benevolent and felt that this was extremely cruel. It would destroy the cultivation path of countless living beings in the Outer World. It was enough for him to attack the other party¡¯s Heaven Gate and transcend their Heavenly Ladder at will. At that time, the Lord of the Heavenly Court was undoubtedly a Heaven Realm Supreme. Legend has it that he was an existence that had crossed the Third Heavenly Ladder realm and was inextricably linked to the supreme existence that created the Heaven Realm. Therefore, no one would question the decision of the Lord of the Heavenly Court at all, let alone disobey it. However, no one expected that after lying dormant for 200,000 years, when the Heaven Realm had completely lost their vigilance, the Outer World would suddenly erupt with incomparably powerful strength. Endless scarlet light directly broke through the star realm barrier and descended into the Heaven Realm unscrupulously. Power filled with madness and chaos erupted in the Heaven Realm. In less than a day, 99% of the humans in the Heaven Realm had died, leaving only the people above the Heaven Gate realm and a small number of people under their protection. All the other living beings were dead! Whether it was experts in the Eighth Realm of the Immortal World or the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World, as long as they did not have the characteristics of the Heaven Gate and were not protected by the Heaven Gate experts, they were all killed in an extremely short period of time. Under such circumstances, it was naturally impossible for the Lord of the Heavenly Court to sit back and do nothing. However, in the end, they still failed to resolve the Scarlet Calamity. The true reason was unknown. Legend had it that as soon as the Lord of the Heavenly Court appeared, he was suppressed by the nine supreme experts of the Outer World. He was unable to deal with the Scarlet Calamity at all. Those nine supreme experts were the Nine Heavens that ruled the Outer World later. No one knew why the Outer World suddenly had such powerful strength, nor did anyone know what the Outer World wanted to do. However, with the appearance of the nine unfathomable experts, the eruption of the Scarlet Calamity could no longer be restrained. Gradually, experts at the Heaven Gate realm also began to die. The once high and mighty Venerables and Heaven Venerables were also buried underground, and the entire Heaven Realm almost fell. But at such a critical moment, the Door of Heaven suddenly closed. Not only did this completely cut off the connection between the Heaven Realm and the mortal world, but it also interrupted the source of the power of the Scarlet Calamity and prevented it from continuing to corrode the Heaven Realm. Just like that, the Heaven Realm finally escaped a calamity and avoided the calamity of destruction. However, at that time, the Heaven Realm was already in ruins, and almost all civilizations had been destroyed. There were only a few Heaven Gate realm experts left. Moreover, because the Door of Heaven was closed, they could no longer transcend the Heaven Gate. They even lost the way to increase their strength. The entire Heaven Realm was no longer as glorious as before. Fortunately, there were still some Heaven Gate experts alive, and some inheritances continued. Gradually, new cultivation methods were formed, and immortal orthodoxies and ancient sects that had been passed down to this day were developed. This was the history of the Heaven Realm that Qin Feng knew, as well as the situation regarding the Outer World invasion. According to him, at the level of the Immortal orthodoxies and ancient sects, as long as it was an expert above the Heaven Gate realm, they basically knew about the Outer World corrosion and the truth of the Scarlet Calamity. It was precisely because of this that the different forces had different attitudes towards the invasion of the Outer World. Some forces were determined to protect the Heaven Realm and resist the aura of the Outer World. They would rather die and fight to the death to resist the invasion of the Outer World. Such forces were dominated by Immortal orthodoxies. This was because most of the Patriarchs of the Immortal Dao Sects had survived the initial Scarlet Calamity. After the war with the Outer World, it was impossible to reconcile them. 4 There were also some forces that felt that the two could actually coexist. It was not a big deal even if they were corroded by the Outer World. This was the case with the Longevity Divine Mountain. This was because most of the Patriarchs of the Immortal Dao Sects had survived the initial Scarlet Calamity. After the war with the Outer World, it was impossible to reconcile them. There were also some forces that felt that the two could actually coexist. It was not a big deal even if they were corroded by the Outer World. This was the case with the Longevity Divine Mountain. This was because most of the Patriarchs of the Immortal Dao Sects had survived the initial Scarlet Calamity. After the war with the Outer World, it was impossible to reconcile them. There were also some forces that felt that the two could actually coexist. It was not a big deal even if they were corroded by the Outer World. This was the case with the Longevity Divine Mountain. Chapter 468 - Please Descend, Heavenly Venerate Jiangs Incarnation! The Ancestral Master of the Longevity Divine Mountain was originally only an ordinary inner sect disciple of the Longevity Immortal Sect and did not receive much preferential treatment. After the Outer World invasion and the Scarlet Calamity descended, the Heaven Gate experts of the Longevity Immortal Sect and the existences at the top of the Immortal World were almost completely wiped out. At that time, he, who was only a Dao Lord, survived by chance and even became the strongest disciple left behind by the Longevity Immortal Sect. Hence, he naturally inherited the foundations of the Longevity Immortal Sect and established the current Longevity Divine Mountain. To a certain extent, the Ancestral Master of the Longevity Divine Mountain was actually a person with a vested interest in the Scarlet Calamity. If not for the Outer World invasion and the death of most of the original experts of the Heaven Realm, not to mention reaching his current status, he might not have been able to step into the Heaven Gate realm. With such an experience, he naturally did not have much ill feelings towards the Outer World. However, because those Immortal orthodoxies were powerful and had many experts, they could not stand up and openly side with the enemy. However, they did not show much motivation to resist the Outer World invasion. This situation was not unique. It was quite common in ancient sects. The Longevity Divine Mountain was just one of them. Some Immortal orthodoxies actually knew about this, but the Outer World was powerful after all. It was impossible to resist it with the power of the Immortal orthodoxies alone, so as long as these ancient sects did not openly support the Outer World, they would turn a blind eye. This was the attitude of the various large factions of the Heaven Realm towards the Outer World. However, the Longevity Divine Mountain and some ancient sects had done something even worse in secret. They established a connection with the Outer World Heavenly Venerate Jiang and directly joined him, obtaining the power of the Outer World. This had actually exceeded the bottom line of what the Immortal orthodoxies could accept. However, because it was done secretly and they were still wearing the skin of studying the power of the Outer World, at least on the surface, it was still acceptable. Therefore, the Immortal orthodoxies did not really attack the Longevity Divine Mountain. After all, of the ancient sects that had secretly established a connection with the Outer World, the Longevity Divine Mountain were actually not the only ones. When Cui Heng heard this, the expression on his face became strange. He chuckled and said, ¡°In that case, most of the ancient sects in the Heaven Realm are actually resisting passively?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the other Heavenly Regions, but the Qingtian Region and the hundreds of surrounding Heavenly Regions are like this.¡± Qin Feng nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s mainly because Heavenly Venerate Jiang promised very good conditions. As long as the Outer World can complete the corrosion of the Heaven Realm, they can guarantee that we will be the first to go to the Outer World to cross the First Heavenly Ladder to transcend the Heavenly Ladder. Then, we can return to the Heaven Realm to transcend the Second Heavenly Ladder realm.¡± At this point, his eyes lit up, as if he was really looking forward to the beautiful scene after he passed the Second Heavenly Ladder realm. ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng pretended to be surprised. ¡°He actually made such a promise?¡± ¡°Yes, as long as one reaches the Third Heaven Gate realm on the Longevity Divine Mountain, they will be informed of this.¡± Qin Feng continued to nod and say, ¡°In exchange, our Longevity Divine Mountain will attack the Immortal Orthodoxy, the Eternal Academy, when the Scarlet Calamity erupts. At the same time, we will join forces with other ancient sects to attack the Eternal Academy and create time for Heavenly Venerate Jiang to completely destroy the Eternal Academy. Now that the calamity is approaching, the Mountain Lord once said that Heavenly Venerate Jiang will send an incarnation to descend soon. That¡¯s why I had some misunderstandings. Please don¡¯t blame me.¡± The Eternal Academy was one of the 120 Immortal orthodoxies of the Heaven Realm. Its sphere of influence covered more than 30 Heavenly Regions, including the Qingtian Region. It was a powerful force that had existed since the era of the ancient Heavenly Court. It was said that before the Scarlet Calamity descended, the Eternal Academy already had Heavenly Venerable experts. They were one of the strongest forces in the Heaven Realm at that time. Their source could even be traced back to the ancient era when the Heaven Realm was born. Even though they had suffered an unprecedented heavy blow in the Scarlet Calamity, they still retained an extremely deep foundation. It was rumored that not only were there experts who had crossed the Second Heavenly Ladder, but there were also ancient supreme treasures. They were extremely powerful and were also the main force to resist the Outer World invasion. ¡°Looks like this upcoming Scarlet Calamity is going to be a decisive battle.¡± Cui Heng said as if he was thinking about something, ¡°However, has the Longevity Divine Mountain never thought that the Outer World would fail?¡± ¡°Fail?¡± Qin Feng was clearly stunned when he heard this. He said in shock, ¡°How is this possible? Even the former Lord of the Heavenly Court was suppressed. With two Nine Heavens experts like you and Heavenly Venerate Jiang, it¡¯s impossible for the Outer World to fail, right?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly understood and said, ¡°Exalted One, please forgive me for asking. Did you come to the Heaven Realm to share a portion of the interests from Heavenly Venerate Jiang¡¯s sphere of influence?¡± Clearly, ever since Cui Heng denied that he was the Outer World¡¯s Heavenly Venerate Jiang, he had treated Cui Heng as another ¡°Heavenly Venerate¡± from the Outer World. Next, Cui Heng kept asking about the situation in the Heaven Realm, making him even more convinced of this. At this moment, the battle was about to begin. What other goal could an Outer World Heavenly Venerate have for suddenly coming to a place that was already occupied by Heavenly Venerate Jiang? He definitely wanted to get a share of the benefits. After all, it was said that the range of Heavenly Venerate Jiang¡¯s influence had already exceeded a thousand Heavenly Regions. When the Heaven Realm was really completely corrupted, these areas would be under Heavenly Venerate Jiang¡¯s sphere of influence. As long as the Nine Heavens of the foreign world were not united, they would definitely have some differences. It was precisely because of this situation that Qin Feng made his previous guess. The reason why he directly explained his guess was because this was his only choice. Chapter 469 - Please Descend, Heavenly Venerate Jiangs Incarnation! (2) To him, only by guessing the thoughts of the ¡°Heavenly Venerate¡± in front of him and joining him could he survive. Otherwise, with his arrogant words and actions earlier, he would definitely die. He could only take a gamble. If he did not take the gamble, he would be waiting for death. Now, Qin Feng was looking at Cui Heng expectantly. In his opinion, as long as he succeeded this time, he would be able to become the first follower of this Heavenly Venerate in the Heaven Realm. The benefits he could gain in the future would be endless. However, Cui Heng suddenly shook his head and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not from the Outer World. Actually, I ascended from the Lower World.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Qin Feng was stunned when he heard this. He looked at Cui Heng in disbelief and hurriedly smiled. ¡°Exalted One, please don¡¯t joke. The Lower World is just a dirty place. How can a supreme being like you exist in the desert of cultivation?¡± Cui Heng smiled and did not say anything. He continued to stare at Qin Feng quietly. Qin Feng was all smiles, but soon, his smile froze, and fear gradually appeared in his eyes. He kept shaking his head and said, ¡°No, no, this is impossible. You, how can you have ascended from the Lower World!¡± Boom! With a loud bang, Qin Feng tore through the air and rushed into the sky above the capital of the Wood Nation, flying desperately in the direction of the Longevity Divine Mountain. Escape!! He had to escape! Otherwise, he would definitely die! However, Qin Feng did not manage to escape far at all. Just as he left the range of the capital of the Wood Nation, he saw a bright silver saber beam descend from the sky and instantly envelop him. The terrifying power of decay and aging surged over again, washing through his lifespan, causing his lifespan to rapidly decrease, and his body and soul to rapidly wither. He was about to die of old age. The scarlet light appeared again and enveloped his entire body, trying to resist the scouring of the bright silver saber light like before. Unfortunately, Cui Heng did not hold back this time. Under the scouring of the bright silver saber light, this scarlet light could not be stopped. It was like a thin piece of paper that was easily pierced through. Then, Qin Feng¡¯s lifespan was directly cut off. Even his body became rotten. In the blink of an eye, he turned into dust and dissipated with the wind in the sky, disappearing. His body and soul were destroyed! However, although Qin Feng had died, the scarlet light still existed. It was not directly destroyed and could actually still exist under the power of the Time Saber. This scarlet light was even trying to expand, wanting to establish a connection with the scarlet power hidden in the depths of the Great Dao laws and break through the envelopment of the Time Saber. But in the end, this was all in vain. After struggling a few times, the scarlet light was directly obliterated by the power of the Time Saber and disappeared. In the end, only three crystals that were intertwined with endless Dharma and Logos and contained countless mysteries were left where Qin Feng was. They emitted a subtle green light as they floated in the air. ¡°This is¡­ the characteristics of the Heaven Gate?¡± Cui Heng could not help but be a little surprised to see the crystals. He raised his hand and grabbed them into his palm. After studying them carefully, he nodded slightly. ¡°No wonder the Door of Heaven has been closed for 500,000 years and new Heaven Gate experts can still be born in the Heaven Realm. It turns out that they relied on fusing with the characteristics of the Heaven Gate and just skipped the steps to break through. Initially, I thought that they had developed a path to break through without transcending the Heaven Gate. I didn¡¯t expect them to only use such a shortcut. A Heaven Gate expert born like this is inferior to those who transcended the Heaven Gate in the past to obtain the characteristics of power. Even if the Heaven Realm can access the Heaven Gate in the future, it will probably be difficult for such a person who has purely fused with the characteristics of the Heaven Gate to succeed.¡± He could not help but sigh with emotion at this situation. Initially, he thought that there was something wrong with the method to break through the Heaven Gate to obtain the characteristics of power. He did not expect that the method used by the Heaven Realm was even worse than the method used to break through the Heaven Gate. The cultivation path of this Star Field, or rather, this entire sea of stars, after the Nine Realms of the Immortal World was too strange. ¡°I should wait until there¡¯s something else to explore the mysteries of the universe. The most important thing now is to deal with the Scarlet Calamity that¡¯s about to erupt and investigate the strength of that Heavenly Venerate Jiang.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself. Previously, he had learned from Qin Feng that the Scarlet Tribulation in the Qinghua Domain had actually already begun. In other words, it had already begun when Mu Lingyun heard the inexplicable ravings, but it had yet to truly erupt. But it was almost time. In at least three years or ten years, the Scarlet Tribulation would completely erupt and sweep through the entire Qinghua Domain. ¡°In three to five years, it¡¯s enough for the Yellow Heaven Sect to develop to a certain scale. After the Scarlet Calamity ends, the number of believers in the Yellow Heaven Sect should rise to another level. At that time, I¡¯ll send the Yellow-scarved Strongman to the Lower World to see if I can discover anything. I¡¯ll see if I can use this to speculate the reason why the Dao God asked Li Mingcheng to establish the Dao God faith in the Heaven Realm. I wonder if I can use this opportunity to find out the relationship between Zhou Juntian and the Dao God. There must be some connection between these two. It should be extraordinary.¡± Cui Heng made a plan for the subsequent matters and thought to himself, ¡°After resolving this Scarlet Tribulation, the true Scarlet Calamity will descend in a hundred years. At that time, the Outer World will launch a full-scale invasion. The entire Heaven Realm will probably be in chaos. It¡¯s best if I can understand the past information of the Heaven Realm before that so that the communication can be deep enough.¡± Chapter 470 - Please Descend, Heavenly Venerate Jiangs Incarnation! (3) ¡°Otherwise, during that chaos, it won¡¯t be easy to understand the details of the Heaven Realm. I have to investigate the strength of the Outer World before that. Only then can I decide how to attack when the Scarlet Calamity comes. In the end, Qin Feng is only at the Third Heaven Gate realm. Although his identity is extraordinary and he knows a lot of secrets, he¡¯s still young and can¡¯t be considered a true higher-up. There are still some aspects that he hasn¡¯t dabbled in and has no way of understanding. Next, while probing Heavenly Venerate Jiang, I can also look at the Longevity Divine Mountain. I can obtain more information there. Also, I can pay attention to the Immortal Orthodoxy¡¯s Eternal Academy. The Immortal Orthodoxy is an ancient faction that has existed since the Old Heaven Realm. They should know more about the Heaven Realm and the Outer World. However, I don¡¯t know their strength yet, so it¡¯s not good to act rashly. After the Scarlet Tribulation, I can get Hui Shi to visit and investigate the basic situation. I hope it¡¯s a faction that I can get along with. I¡¯ve gained a lot from Qin Feng this time. After carefully comprehending it, I should be able to further deepen my communication with the Great Dao laws. My cultivation speed will be faster. I¡¯ll continue my seclusion for the next period of time.¡± ¡­ . Longevity Divine Mountain. This was a mountain range formed by huge mountains that were more than a million feet tall. In the center was a million-foot-tall Heaven Raising Divine Mountain. It was filled with Longevity Dao runes. Spirit herbs and divine herbs were everywhere on the mountains, and rare beasts were everywhere. It was simply a paradise on earth. Even a mortal who did not know how to cultivate could live for hundreds of years without illness or disaster. At the top of the million-foot-tall Heaven Raising Divine Mountain was a huge platform. There were palaces and pavilions built on it. The overall layout fitted with the charm of nature, giving off the feeling of the integration of Heaven and man. This was the encampment of the ancient great sect, the Longevity Divine Mountain. In the depths of this palace, there was a rather exquisite pavilion called the ¡°Longevity Pavilion¡±. Only the Mountain Lord and some elders could enter. Moreover, it was usually not open. Only when they encountered a relatively serious problem on the Longevity Divine Mountain would the Mountain Lord gather many elders here to discuss how to deal with the crisis. However, usually, before the meeting, when the elders were invited, they would explain the day¡¯s topic clearly. But today was a little different. The Mountain Lord suddenly summoned all the elders over, but he did not explain what the topic was. When the seven Elders sat down, Mountain Lord Shen Changming looked around at everyone and said in a low voice, ¡°Qin Feng has already died a day ago.¡± Everyone was stunned and there was dead silence. Clearly, this news had completely exceeded their expectations. But before they could ask, Shen Changming continued, ¡°The Light of Great Tribulation that was used to save his life has also been erased. It no longer exists.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°How is this possible!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the Light of Great Tribulation!!¡± For a moment, the entire Longevity Pavilion seemed to have exploded. The seven Elders all stood up and looked at Shen Changming in disbelief. ¡°The matter is conclusive. There¡¯s no need to doubt it. What I said is true. What we need to discuss is regarding the significance of this matter, and what it means.¡± Shen Zhangming was not surprised by the elders¡¯ reaction. He looked around and saw that no one answered, so he spoke solemnly. This means that an expert who can compete with the corrosive power of the Outer World has appeared in the Heaven Realm. This is unprecedented and almost impossible, but this is already the truth. So what should we do next, or should I say, what should the entire Longevity Divine Mountain do? With our strength, it¡¯s definitely impossible for us to resist the power of that expert. Continuing to go against him is courting death. But we¡¯ve already sided with the Outer World a long time ago and even made a deal with Heavenly Venerate Jiang. The price of betrayal is also something we can¡¯t afford. What should we do now? Elders, do you have any thoughts?¡± There was silence in the Longevity Pavilion again. After a while, an old man suddenly spoke slowly and sighed. ¡°Mountain Lord, please hold the sacrificial ritual and ask Heavenly Venerate Jiang¡¯s incarnation to descend!¡± Chapter 471 - Since Youve Seen Me, Why Didnt You Bow? In another Star Field adjacent to Cui Heng¡¯s. In a Major Chiliocosm with countless galaxies as subordinates, there was a layer of vast and endless scarlet light that covered the entire world. In this light, it was as if billions of eyes were constantly opening and closing. They were all staring at the boundless starry sky outside, breathing in the free energy that filled the universe and transforming it into the essence energy of the world. The source of this layer of scarlet light was a continent suspended 300,000 feet above this strange world. The Imperial Sky Divine Palace! On a throne in the depths of the Divine Palace, a ball of scarlet light flickered. From time to time, eyes would appear from it and rotate around, as if they were sizing up something. This was the master of the Imperial Sky Divine Palace. Divine Lord Yu Tian. As a Divine Lord expert who had crossed the First Heavenly Ladder and fused with the characteristics of five levels of Heaven Gate and had already reached the Fifth Heaven Gate realm, Divine Lord Yu Tian rarely appeared directly. To the current him, there was only one most important thing¡ª That was to assist Heavenly Venerate Jiang in completing the invasion of the foreign world as soon as possible. Then, he would head to the foreign world to attack the Heaven Gate and transcend the Second Heavenly Ladder to become a true expert. Although he was only at the Fifth Heaven Gate realm now, he had already accumulated enough. He could break through the Heaven Gate at any time to obtain the sixth power characteristic and step into the Sixth Heaven Gate realm. However, he wanted to wait for the foreign realm to be completely corroded before going to the foreign realm to attack the Sixth level of the Heaven Gate. He wanted to use the characteristics of the foreign realm¡¯s Heaven Gate as the characteristics of his Sixth Heaven Gate realm. This way, the foreign characteristics in his body would increase, and it would be easier for him to cross the Second Heavenly Ladder in the foreign world. ¡°When I met Heavenly Venerable earlier, he said that the final battle was imminent and asked me to be prepared.¡± Divine Lord Yu Tian thought to himself, ¡°Looks like the mysterious expert who appeared in the foreign world and the change in the Heavenly rules had shocked the Heavenly Venerable. I remember that the Lord Supreme and the other Heavenly Venerates originally planned to prepare for another 100,000 years or so. After subduing more foreign forces, they would completely occupy the Heaven Realm. Now that an expert who can change the Heavenly rules has appeared, the cultivators in that vast Star Field have hope of breaking through. There¡¯s no need to wait for the Door of Heaven to open before they can directly attack the Heaven Gate. At this rate, even if the foreign Heaven Realm is already suppressed, many top experts will be entangled and find it difficult to attack. It will be difficult for Lord Supreme to complete the corrosion quickly.¡± Thinking of this, the ball of scarlet light suddenly surged greatly and constantly changed its shape, instantly turning the sky of the entire Major Chiliocosm scarlet. Eyeballs would also appear from the scarlet sky and stare at the living beings below. The people here was not unfamiliar with this situation and was even a little used to it. However, they did not dare to be disrespectful at all. Anyone who saw the phenomenon in the sky knelt down and bowed in the direction of the Imperial Sky Divine Palace. ¡°I can¡¯t accept this!¡± Divine Lord Yu Tian thought to himself, ¡°Is my cultivation progress going to be slowed down like this? Damn it, I¡¯ve clearly planned for a long time and was about to succeed. How can there be a problem at this time? After I complete the corrosion of the foreign realm, when I cross the Second Heavenly Ladder, I must find the person who destroyed my arrangements in the foreign realm first. I want to destroy his body and soul!¡± As for the person who had changed the rules of the foreign world, Divine Lord Yu Tian had no intention of provoking him. An expert of that level had probably already crossed the Third Heavenly Ladder realm. His strength must have reached an unbelievable level. If he went to find trouble, he would be courting death. However, just as Divine Lord Yu Tian was feeling depressed, he suddenly received a message. ¡°Come to the Jiang Heavenly Palace immediately. I want you to do something.¡± Divine Lord Yu Tian was overjoyed, and the scarlet light also jumped happily. ¡°Yes!¡± This message was sent by Heavenly Venerate Jiang. Based on what his experience so far¡­ In this kind of situation, there was usually good news. Even if the things they had to do were more difficult, the rewards would be very considerable. ¡°As you command!¡± ¡­ . After Divine Lord Yu Tian received the message from Heavenly Venerate Jiang, he immediately left the Imperial Sky Divine Palace where he lived. He had arrived at one of the Nine Heavens, the ¡°Jiang Heaven¡±. In this Star Field, there were only nine so-called ¡°Heavens¡±. They each gathered a portion of the Great Dao laws of this Star Field and contained the ultimate mysteries of the Heaven Gate. Its essence was similar to the Heaven Realm of the Star Field Cui Heng was in. Divine Lord Yu Tian arrived in front of the Jiang Heaven Palace as a ray of scarlet light. After landing, he quickly condensed himself into a human form. It was a burly young man in scarlet armor. When the two servants in front of the Jiang Heavenly Palace saw the young man, they immediately bowed and said, ¡°Greetings, Divine Lord. The Supreme One is already waiting inside.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Divine Lord Yutian nodded and smiled. Then, he slowly walked in. His attitude towards the servant was very kind and humble. After Divine Lord Yu Tian walked into the Jiang Heavenly Palace, the two servants whispered, ¡°I heard that Divine Lord Yu Tian gives off a huge pressure the moment he appears. From the looks of it, the rumors are not true.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Another servant nodded in agreement. ¡°Divine Lord Yu Tian is still very kind.¡± Actually, what the two of them saw was only the surface. Divine Lord Yu Tian usually did not reveal his true body and would only reveal a ball of scarlet light. This was because his true body was too terrifying. Because the Heaven Gate characteristics he obtained were all about chaos and corrosion, his body and soul had also been modified by this power characteristic. His entire body was covered in scarlet eyes. There were thousands of eyes on his face, and even his hair had countless tiny eyes. These countless eyes formed a natural aura of pressure. Even if he only threw out a strand of hair, it was enough to instantly suppress an expert at the Fourth Heaven Gate realm with the countless eyes on it. His glabella was filled with festering skin. Thick scarlet liquid flowed out at all times, looking extremely strange. This dense liquid also had an extremely terrifying corrosive power. Even an expert at the Third Heaven Gate realm would be instantly melted by this dense liquid. At first, Divine Lord Yu Tian maintained his true appearance in front of everyone. Later on, he was reminded by Heavenly Venerate Jiang that this appearance was not conducive for uniting his subordinates, and they asked him to transform into an eye-pleasing form. Hence, he¡¯d been floating around as a ball of scarlet light. However, when communicating with outsiders, it was not good to only maintain the scarlet light. That was why he had the appearance of a young man now. In fact, maintaining these appearances would restrict Divine Lord Yu Tian strength and prevent him from completely unleashing his power. ¡­ . In the Jiang Heavenly Palace. A thin and slender figure lay on the Heavenly Venerate throne. He was wearing a wide scarlet robe. He was clearly a man, but every move he made had an obvious feminine aura. Like a woman. Although his face was enveloped in a ball of light and looked blurry, he still gave off a very demonic feeling. This was one of the Nine Heavens of this Star Field. Heavenly Venerate Jiang. After Divine Lord Yu Tian arrived, he did not dare to look at Heavenly Venerate Jiang at all. He lowered his head the entire time and said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m Yu Tian. Greetings, Supreme One.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Heavenly Venerate Jiang nodded slightly. His slender fingers stretched out and with a light flick, six crystals intertwined with the power of laws flew out of his palm and landed in front of Divine Lord Yu Tian. ¡°These are the characteristics of the six levels of the Heaven Gate of the foreign world. Eat them.¡± ¡°Thank you for your great kindness!¡± Divine Lord Yu Tian was incomparably excited and immediately kowtowed repeatedly. It was not easy to bring the characteristics of the foreign Heaven Gate here, especially the characteristics of the first to sixth levels of the Heaven Gate. On one hand, they had to be targeted by the Great Dao laws of the foreign world. On the other hand, the Heaven Gate of this Star Field would automatically attract this ownerless foreign Heaven Gate characteristic. If they stopped it, they would be easily targeted by the Great Dao laws. It was an unfavorable act. Divine Lord Yu Tian never dreamed that he would be bestowed with six Heaven Gate characteristics. This meant that he could directly raise himself to the Sixth Heaven Gate realm by absorbing the characteristics of the Heaven Gate and become the strongest person below the Second Heavenly Ladder. However, Divine Lord Yu Tian also knew very well that there was no such thing as a free lunch in this world. Since he had given such a generous reward, what Heavenly Venerate Jiang wanted him to do this time must be extraordinary. His life might even be in danger. ¡°Previously, the ancient sects of the foreign Heaven Realm sent a message for help,¡± Heavenly Venerate Jiang said indifferently. ¡°A mysterious expert has appeared in the Heaven Realm. He¡¯s suspected to have the strength of the Sixth Heaven Gate realm. He might even be an expert who has crossed the Second Heavenly Ladder. They asked me to descend and send an incarnation over, but it¡¯s a critical moment before the decisive battle recently. I can¡¯t leave. You can go over on my behalf.¡± ¡°Supreme Lord, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely complete the mission!¡± Divine Lord Yu Tian immediately kowtowed. He didn¡¯t even ask about the situation in the foreign Heaven Realm, nor did he consider the dangers of this mission. ¡°Very good.¡± Heavenly Venerate Jiang was very satisfied with Divine Lord Yu Tian¡¯s attitude. He smiled and said, ¡°Next, swallow these six Heaven Gate characteristics first. I¡¯ll help you absorb and refine them.¡± Then, he broke another strand of his hair and let it fall in front of Divine Lord Yu Tian. ¡°You can bring this strand of my hair with you. It contains quite a bit of power and can easily kill anyone who has yet to cross the Third Heavenly Ladder realm.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Divine Lord Yu Tian kowtowed again. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Heavenly Venerate Jiang nodded slightly and stopped talking. He thought to himself, ¡°Yu Tian, if you can complete the mission alive, it means that the Heaven Realm really no longer has the strength to resist and can be wiped out with ease. If you die there, it means that the foundation of the Heaven Realm still exists. At the very least, there are still experts who have crossed the Third Heavenly Ladder. We have to consider the matter of the decisive battle at length. The expert who changed the Heavenly rules earlier really made me uneasy. I can¡¯t rashly descend to help this time. You¡¯ll be the one to test the waters for me.¡± ¡­ . In order to ask Heavenly Venerate Jiang to descend, the Longevity Divine Mountain held a grand sacrificial ceremony. A total of 12 Heaven Gate characteristics were sacrificed by them. Other than that, there were also millions of living souls and countless treasures. Finally, under the illumination of a scarlet light and the expectant gazes of the higher-ups of the Longevity Divine Mountain¡­ A figure crossed the void and passed through the realm barrier. It descended to the Longevity Divine Mountain of the Heaven Realm. This was a tall and burly young man in armor. He looked extraordinarily valiant as he stood on the sacrificial platform and looked down at everyone below. Suddenly, the facial features on his face changed. It actually transformed into more than a thousand eyes in an instant. Every eye had a scarlet eyeball, and its cold gaze instantly enveloped everyone present. Then, a crack actually opened in his face, revealing teeth and tongue filled with eyes. He spoke in a high and mighty tone. ¡°I¡¯m Divine Lord Yu Tian under Heavenly Venerate Jiang. Since you¡¯ve already seen me, why aren¡¯t you bowing?!¡± Chapter 472 - Direct Action Divine Lord Yu Tian¡¯s posture was extremely oppressive. Everyone from the Longevity Divine Mountain immediately knelt on the ground and bowed to him respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Divine Lord!¡± ¡°Greetings, Divine Lord!¡± These experts who were usually high and mighty and regarded themselves as ancient ancestors were all extremely respectful right now. They were like servants who had met their master and prostrated on the ground, not even daring to raise their heads. Even an expert like the Longevity Mountain Lord, who had already reached the Fifth Heaven Gate realm, did not dare to be disrespectful to Divine Lord Yu Tian at all. This was naturally related to the aura of the Sixth Heaven Gate realm displayed by Divine Lord Yu Tian, but it was also mostly because of the Heavenly Venerate Jiang represented by Divine Lord Yu Tian. He represented one of the Nine Heavens of the Outer World. Legend had it that he had joined forces with the other eight Heavens to suppress the Lord of the ancient Heavenly Court. Although their original intention was to ask Heavenly Venerate Jiang¡¯s incarnation to descend and eliminate the mysterious expert who could erase the Scarlet Tribulation light, it was actually fine as long as they could invite an expert who could solve the problem. Whether it was the incarnation of the Heavenly Venerate or Divine Lord Yu Tian, it was fine as long as they could help the Longevity Divine Mountain resolve the crisis. ¡°Alright.¡± Divine Lord Yutian nodded slightly. His gaze swept across everyone and finally landed on the Longevity Mountain Lord. He said indifferently, ¡°Before I came, I heard some things from the Lord. A mysterious expert has appeared on your side. He¡¯s suspected to have crossed the Sixth Heaven Gate realm or even transcended the Second Heavenly Ladder. Do you have any specific information about this person?¡± He had always been swift and decisive, and he did not like to delay. Since he had come to the Heaven Realm to kill, he only needed to confirm the target and kill his way over to deal with the other party. It would not take long to complete. Moreover, the faster he completed the mission, the more efficient he would be. He could even leave a good impression on the Lord Supreme. It could be said to be killing two birds with one stone. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The Longevity Mountain Lord immediately nodded and said, ¡°Our sect has a side branch called Evergreen Heights. The villa master and elders have been captured by that person before. They have seen that person¡¯s power with their own eyes. Do you need me to call them up?¡± ¡°Call them over quickly. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Divine Lord Yu Tian frowned. He felt that the Longevity Mountain Lord was wasting his time. They could just hand over the clues directly. Why was there a need to ask? It was unnecessary. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The Longevity Mountain Lord hurriedly waved outside and said, ¡°Call Chang Yongxin and Jing Xiangzhen over to meet the Divine Lord!¡± Soon, a few disciples brought Chang Yongxin and Jing Xiangzhen over. At this moment, they were still shackled. This was the rule of the Longevity Divine Mountain¡ª If the independent branch family was defeated and escaped back to the Divine Mountain, they had to be punished. This was because this was equivalent to ruining the reputation of the Longevity Divine Mountain. After Chang Yongxin and Jing Xiangzhen arrived, they immediately knelt on the ground. Their entire bodies were trembling as they lowered their heads, not daring to look at the high and mighty Divine Lord Yu Tian. Divine Lord Yu Tian did not care about their state and only asked indifferently, ¡°Tell me about your understanding of that person.¡± ¡°Reporting to Divine Lord, that person is too powerful. He actually has the ability to open up a void and create a world in this Heaven Realm!¡± Jing Xiangzhen said with lingering fear, ¡°Such methods have already exceeded my imagination.¡± ¡°I, I¡¯ve never seen that person attack, but I¡¯ve seen that person¡¯s servant,¡± Chang Yongxin said with fear in his eyes. ¡°That person¡¯s servant is also an expert at the Heaven Gate realm. I feel that he might be at the third level of the Heaven Gate realm. That person must be even stronger.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Divine Lord Yu Tian fell silent when he heard this. The dense eyes on his face revealed displeasure. In the next moment, countless scarlet lights burst out from these eyes, instantly crushing Chang Yongxin and Jing Xiangzhen into a ball of minced meat. Their souls were also completely destroyed at the same time and no longer existed. ¡°A bunch of nonsense!¡± Divine Lord Yu Tian snorted coldly. Countless gazes looked at the Longevity Mountain Lord. ¡°Even if they¡¯ve really seen that person, what can they tell?¡± ¡°This, this¡­¡± The Longevity Mountain Lord immediately broke out in cold sweat. He kowtowed and said, ¡°Divine Lord, please forgive us. But other than them, no one else has seen that person. However, I also have some understanding of him here. This person now lives in the capital of the Wood Nation and has his disciples and servants establish a sect that calls itself the Yellow Heaven Sect. This sect worships Divinity Yellow Heaven as a God. He claims to be able to protect his believers and help them survive the Scarlet Calamity. He even announced that he would completely destroy the entire Scarlet Calamity in the future and return this world to its usual peaceful state.¡± ¡°Completely destroy the entire scarlet calamity?¡± Divine Lord Yu Tian sneered when he heard this and said disdainfully, ¡°This is wishful thinking. Who does he think he is? He¡¯s really an ant trying to shake a tree. He overestimates himself.¡± At this point, he suddenly paused and thought to himself, ¡°However, that person actually established a sect and is spreading the faith of a certain god. There¡¯s indeed something wrong with this. I can¡¯t let him continue. Otherwise, this sect might really become some kind of variable. The final battle is about to arrive. The most important thing now is to ensure that the Heavenly Venerates complete the corrosion of this Heaven Realm. Only then will I have a chance to cross the Second Heavenly Ladder and break through to the Seventh, Eighth, or even Ninth Heaven Gate, becoming a true expert.¡± Thinking of this, Divine Lord Yu Tian walked down from the sacrificial shrine. His feet floated and moved, passing by the Longevity Mountain Lord and the elders kneeling below. When his back had already disappeared from their sight, he suddenly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Follow me to the capital of the Wood Nation and kill that person.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The Longevity Mountain Lord was shocked when he heard that. He hurriedly reminded him carefully, ¡°Divine Lord, that person¡¯s strength is extraordinary. He¡¯s at least equivalent to the Sixth Heaven Gate realm and might even have crossed the Second Heavenly Ladder. Do we really not need to make any preparations?¡± This Divine Lord Yutian was at the Sixth Heaven Gate realm in the Outer World. No matter how powerful he was, it was impossible for him to defeat an expert who had crossed the Second Heavenly Ladder. If the other party was really so powerful, it would be over. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Divine Lord Yu Tian was not angry. He only explained indifferently, ¡°I have a supreme treasure bestowed by the Lord Supreme. Even if he¡¯d really crossed the Second Heavenly Ladder, he won¡¯t be able to withstand a single blow.¡± Only then did the Longevity Mountain Lord and the other elders heave a sigh of relief. They hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°We¡¯re willing to follow Divine Lord to the capital of the Wood Nation to kill the bandits!¡± ¡­ . In the capital of the Wood Nation, Cui Heng was designing the Dharma treasures he wanted to refine in the future. This was a time-type Dharma treasure he planned to use as a carrier for the Time Saber. His inspiration came from the treasure, the Time Bell, of the Longevity Divine Mountain. Although the Time Bell was instantly slashed into a pile of scrap metal by the Time Saber, it was a time-type treasure after all. It was even at the Heaven Gate level. There were many things that Cui Heng could use as reference. In the end, Cui Heng referenced the restriction structure inside the Time Bell, the choice of interweaving laws and principles, the routes carved with Dao patterns, and so on to carry out the preliminary design of the Dharma treasure. After completing the initial design, he still had to use the characteristics of the Time Saber to adjust some details of the Dharma treasure so that the two were completely compatible. He could only look for the relevant materials after the design was completed. Refining a Dharma treasure, especially a Dharma treasure that could assist in cultivation and was completely compatible with his personal Dharma treasure, was not a simple matter. Mu Lingyun stood at the side and looked at Cui Heng, who was thinking hard about modifying the Dharma treasure design plan. She felt that he was definitely doing something that could save the world. Otherwise, why would such an expert keep frowning? ¡°Eh, why did the sky suddenly darken?¡± At this moment, Mu Lingyun suddenly felt that something was wrong with the sky. She looked up and saw that the originally blue sky had been dyed with a layer of scarlet at some point. It was incomparably strange. Chapter 473 - Trump Card This sudden scarlet phenomenon immediately caused everyone in the capital of the Wood Nation to fall into panic. Due to the recent publicity of the Yellow Heaven Sect, even ordinary people already knew about the existence of the Scarlet Calamity. They also knew some of the characteristics and terrifying aspects of the Scarlet Calamity. Now that they saw the scarlet light that filled the sky, many people immediately thought of the Scarlet Calamity described by the Yellow Heaven Sect. Their faces revealed extremely terrified expressions, and their faces were ashen. ¡°Scarlet Calamity! This is a Scarlet Calamity. The calamity has descended!¡± ¡°The calamity has descended and the people are plunged into misery and suffering. What should we do?!¡± ¡°Run! Run quickly and seek the protection of God. Only by being protected by God can you live!¡± The entire capital of the Wood Nation seemed to have exploded. Countless people looked at the sky in horror, their hearts in extreme panic. An expert immediately activated all his life-saving methods to hide in an attempt to escape danger. Most people gathered in the direction of the palace. That was where the Wood Emperor was, which was where the strongest expert of the Wood Nation was. It should be the safest. Of course, there were also many insiders who rushed towards the palace where Cui Heng lived. They all knew that Cui Heng was the strongest person in the city and hoped to seek refuge. In this chaos, the Wood Emperor¡¯s voice sounded in the ears of every living being in the capital, filled with dignity and reassuring power. ¡°Everyone, calm down. Now that there¡¯s a supreme being guarding our capital, no calamity will hurt you.¡± The message was concise and clear. When the Wood Emperor personally explained, everyone in the city heaved a sigh of relief. From experts at the Dao Imprint realm to ordinary people at the Heaven Immortal realm, the panic in their hearts dissipated a lot after hearing the Wood Emperor¡¯s words. At this moment, many people also recalled the bright silver saber light that slashed at the sky some time ago. That mysterious light that seemed to contain the power of time. To be able to slash out such a saber beam, he must be a big shot above the Heavenly God realm. It should be the supreme being mentioned by the Wood Emperor. With such an expert around, the capital of the Wood Nation should still be very safe. But just as everyone began to feel at ease. The sky that had already been dyed scarlet changed again! Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! A trembling sound sounded in the void, and cracks suddenly appeared in the scarlet sky. It was dense and chaotic. Looking up from the ground, it was as if the sky had cracked countless times and was about to completely shatter. This situation confused many people. However, just as the people below were puzzled by this, these cracks actually all opened. In every open crack was an eyeball that was no different from a living person. Hence, these countless cracks were no longer cracks, but countless eyes that had opened. They were like stars in the night sky, hanging in the sky. However, such a scene was really terrifying. Countless eyes hung in the sky, and countless cold and heartless gazes looked down at all the living beings below. It was as if the will of the heavens had materialized into a living being. It opened its eyes and was examining the living beings on the ground. An extremely huge pressure instantly gathered, surging over like a storm and impacting the hearts of every living being in the capital of the Wood Nation. Under normal circumstances, any expert who had not stepped into the Heaven Gate would fall into extreme madness the moment they saw these eyes and completely lose their mind. However, this did not happen in the capital of the Wood Nation. Although everyone was very afraid and filled with fear after seeing these countless eyes, no one fell into madness because of this. This was because the moment the scarlet eyes appeared in the sky, a very strange and powerful invisible force enveloped the entire capital, preventing the people in the city from being attacked by the scarlet light. The person who used this power was naturally Cui Heng. In the palace where Cui Heng lived, he, who was originally designing the Dharma treasure structure, raised his head in displeasure, his eyes filled with killing intent. When a person was focused on something, once they were disturbed, their mood would instantly worsen. Especially when he was working on a complicated design plan. Cui Heng was in this state. However, when he looked up, he realized that the source of the scarlet light was a little familiar. He could not help but be surprised. ¡°Divine Lord Yu Tian? He actually came to the Heaven Realm.¡± ¡­ . In the sky above the capital of the Wood Nation. Divine Lord Yu Tian led the Mountain Lord and the elders of the Longevity Divine Mountain to stand on the scarlet cloud. He looked down coldly and suddenly revealed some surprise. ¡°There¡¯s indeed an expert in the capital of the Wood Nation.¡± Divine Lord Yu Tian nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°My divine might phenomenon actually failed to affect the people in the capital and was blocked by a strange force.¡± ¡°This person is actually so powerful!¡± The Longevity Mountain Lord was very shocked when he heard this. He also looked down and said in shock, ¡°Divine Lord, the divine might you used is already at the Sixth Heaven Gate realm. They can actually resist it silently.¡± The other Elders were also shocked and felt a lingering fear. Fortunately, they did not come over directly to cause trouble. Instead, they invited an Outer World expert. Chapter 474 - Trump Card (2) Otherwise, they would simply be courting death. ¡°This person is extraordinary. I¡¯ll go and meet him now.¡± The countless eyes on Divine Lord Yutian¡¯s face narrowed slightly. Then, his body sank towards the capital of the Wood Nation. On the surface, he looked very relaxed and casual, but in fact, the moment he descended from the clouds, he was already prepared. The restrictions of the Imperial Sky Divine Palace were already in a state where they could be activated at any time. The Heaven Gate characteristics in his body had also begun to circulate. With just a thought, he could erupt with all his power. Most importantly, he had even grabbed the strand of hair that Heavenly Venerate Jiang had given him. Once he realized that he was facing an invincible enemy, he would immediately activate the power of this strand of hair. Just this strand of hair was enough to instantly kill any expert who had yet to cross the Third Heavenly Ladder. Divine Lord Yutian did not think that the people in the capital of the Wood Country could cross the level of the Third Heavenly Ladder. That was already an existence at the level of a Nine Heavens Supreme Venerable. How could he meet such a powerful being so easily in such a small place? It was impossible. ¡­ . At the same time that Divine Lord Yu Tian descended from the sky, the Wood Emperor and a few core members of the Imperial Family had already rushed to the palace where Cui Heng was. ¡°Mr. Cui, do you have any methods to fight the enemy?¡± the Wood Emperor asked in a panic. He was really frightened by the divine might displayed by Divine Lord Yu Tian. This was the first time he had seen such powerful might in his life. He had never seen anyone stronger than this. It was too fast! The few Imperial Family members behind the Wood Emperor also looked at Cui Heng hopefully. He was indeed their only hope. ¡°Fight the enemy?¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when this enemy can enter the capital.¡± Just as he looked up at the sky, he had already used a large number of spells to envelop the entire capital of the Wood Nation. As long as Divine Lord Heaven Riding dared to descend, he would instantly fall into an ambush. The Five Elements Primordial Chaos Yin Yang Reversal Technique, the Great Heavenly Demon Yin Fire Art, the Heavenly Thunder Origin Magnetic Divine Light, the Bean Soldiers, the Five Thunder Heavenly Heart Technique, Law and Order, and other spells were already hidden in the sky above the capital of the Wood Nation. Even if Divine Lord Yu Tian really had some powerful methods or secret treasures that could break through the barrier of these spells, he would still have to face the attack of the Time Saber the moment he passed through these spells. If he could successfully enter the capital of the Wood Nation, it meant that Divine Lord Yu Tian really had the power of the Soul Formation realm. Cui Heng had to be on guard. In fact, this was unlikely to happen. However, in Cui Heng¡¯s opinion, there was no harm in being more cautious. And steady. ¡­ . Divine Lord Yu Tian led the group of people from the Longevity Divine Mountain to the capital of the Wood Nation. When he was about to truly descend into the capital, he planned to display his divine might again and make everyone here submit to his power. In the end, he would kill that mysterious expert in front of everyone with a thunderous momentum and reveal that he was the Divine Lord Yu Tian under Heavenly Venerate Jiang. This way, not only would it be an advertisement for Heavenly Venerate Jiang in the Heaven Realm, but it would also increase his reputation. In Divine Lord Yu Tian¡¯s opinion, only by doing this could he complete the mission given by Heavenly Venerate Jiang perfectly. However, just as he was about to enter the capital of the Wood Nation, he suddenly felt the scenery around him begin to change extremely drastically. The omnipresent Dao runes, Dharmas, and Logos actually instantly changed their appearance. They were no longer as gentle as before. Instead, they had become extremely distorted. It was as if they had been forcefully twisted into sludge by some strange power. It was extremely chaotic. This sudden abnormality immediately alarmed Divine Lord Yu Tian. He shouted sternly, ¡°Not good, rise quickly!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he transformed into a scarlet light and tried to fly up to escape, not caring about the people from the Longevity Divine Mountain beside him at all. Unfortunately, it was too late. As soon as Divine Lord Yu Tian transformed into a scarlet light, the void around him completely changed. There was no longer a clear space and direction, but endless chaos. In this boundless chaos, there was no world, no space, no worries. Even the Dharma and Logos were distorted and shattered. Divine Lord Yu Tian, who had transformed into a scarlet light, could not escape at all. He could only rush around in the endless chaos like a headless fly, but he was quickly forced to stop by the omnipresent chaotic turbulence and void cracks. Divine Lord Yu Tian transformed into a human with eyes all over his face and looked at his surroundings in surprise. ¡°What kind of method was used to set up this trap? It actually gave me no chance to escape?!¡± It was silent but extremely powerful, as if it had sent him directly to another world. Such methods were simply unbelievable to him. The people from the Longevity Divine Mountain were even more frightened until their faces turned ashen. They felt the chaotic turbulence and void cracks that filled the surroundings and felt terrified, not even daring to move. Every chaotic turbulence here could easily destroy their bodies and souls! Terrifying! It was too terrifying! At this moment, they could only look at Divine Lord Yu Tian, hoping that this big shot from the Outer World could lead them to escape. Chapter 475 - Trump Card (3) Divine Lord Yu Tian also noticed their gazes and nodded. ¡°Calm down. I have my ways.¡± As he spoke, the Heaven Gate characteristic powers in his entire body began to circulate, and six obvious rings of light appeared on his body. Their auras were connected and fused into one, instantly erupting with extremely powerful strength. Under the impact of this power, an incomparably majestic palace appeared out of thin air and blocked in front of Divine Lord Yu Tian and the people from the Longevity Divine Mountain. The palace bloomed with divine light, like a huge light source, illuminating the chaotic space. At this moment, the omnipresent chaotic turbulence calmed down a little, and many void cracks were blocked. Divine Lord Yu Tian and the people of the Longevity Divine Mountain immediately heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°This supreme treasure of mine was personally given to me by Heavenly Venerate Jiang.¡± Divine Lord Yutian returned to his previous state and smiled. ¡°The power of this treasure is far from just¡­¡± Boom! At this moment, billions of lightning bolts appeared out of thin air in this chaotic space and interrupted Divine Lord Yu Tian. These columns of light seemed to contain the ultimate mysteries of the Five Elements Great Dao. They could shatter all substances of the Five Elements and had a terrifying power to destroy everything. Five Thunder Heavenly Heart Technique! Boom! Billions of lightning bolts exploded in the chaotic space, directly turning the divine treasure that Divine Lord Yu Tian was so proud of into a pile of scrap metal. It lost all its Dharma and Logos and was no longer magical. It was completely destroyed! ¡°This, this, how is this possible?!¡± Divine Lord Yu Tian looked at the shattered divine treasure in horror. Looking at the lightning that had yet to dissipate, the fear in his heart rose to the extreme. He directly took out the strand of hair and shouted. ¡°Supreme Lord, save me!!¡± Before he could finish speaking, the strand of hair flew out of Divine Lord Yu Tian¡¯s palm. Its surface was enveloped in a layer of scarlet light, trying to attack the chaotic turbulence that filled the surroundings. Boom! Accompanied by a deafening bang, countless chaotic turbulence surged under the influence of this strand of hair, but this space was still unbreakable. In fact, although the scene of the chaotic turbulence surging was very vast, to the entire Chaotic Space, it was just a small wave in the endless sea. It was insignificant. It was undoubtedly wishful thinking to rely on this bit of power to break through the chaotic space created by the Five Elements Primordial Chaos Yin Yang Reversal Technique. However, the power of this hair was also extraordinary. After the fruitless impact on the chaotic turbulence, the scarlet light on his hair suddenly became dense and spread out. In the blink of an eye, it condensed into an incomparably huge human-shaped outline. When Divine Lord Yu Tian saw this outline, he immediately shouted excitedly, ¡°Lord Supreme! Lord Supreme! Lord Supreme, save me!¡± However, this human-shaped outline was clearly only a projection of power and did not have intelligence, so it naturally did not respond to Divine Lord Yu Tian. After the light and shadow of the human figure condensed, it gathered all its strength again, trying to attack this chaotic space a second time. Unfortunately, because the commotion caused by this human-shaped figure was not small, the other spells also descended. Balls of Yin fire appeared out of thin air and landed on the light shadow, instantly enveloping its entire body. Streaks of Origin Magnetic Light infused in lightning flew over and wrapped around it¡­ Boom! Under Divine Lord Yu Tian¡¯s disbelieving gaze, the human-shaped figure actually exploded into countless dust fragments and completely disappeared. He also felt a splitting headache. His vision darkened and he lost consciousness. He felt himself falling rapidly. Chapter 476 - Three People Who Have the Authority of the Door of Heaven At Divine Lord Yu Tian¡¯s realm, the soul was already extremely powerful. Under normal circumstances, it was very difficult for them to lose consciousness. Because of the strength of the soul, it was extremely difficult to make him fall unconscious without destroying the soul. It was even more difficult than directly destroying the soul. The reason why the current Divine Lord Yu Tian became like this was because of the Heavenly Demon Yin Fire Art. This spell was specially used to burn the enemy¡¯s soul. Moreover, it was burning with a very gentle flame. Many times, even the person whose soul was being burned might not be able to feel the invasion of this spell. It was a very subtle sensation. After Divine Lord Yu Tian saw the strand of hair given to him by Heavenly Venerate Jiang being destroyed, his mind suffered an extremely huge impact. The power of the Yin Fire immediately strengthened and burned his soul to an extremely low level. With that, he fell unconscious. However, even the unconscious Divine Lord Yu Tian was still an expert at the Sixth Heaven Gate realm. To the Wood Emperor and the others who had not even stepped into the Heaven Gate, the difference in strength was too great. When they came into contact with such an existence at such a close distance, they immediately felt a huge pressure and subconsciously took a few steps back. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s gentle voice comforted the Wood Emperor, Mu Lingyun, and the others. At the same time, he looked at Divine Lord Yu Tian, who was lying on the ground. After seeing the face filled with eyes, he frowned slightly. Hence, with a thought, the characteristics of the Heaven Gate in Divine Lord Yu Tian¡¯s body changed. The power that was filled with chaos and corrosion directly became gentle and harmless. This also caused Divine Lord Yu Tian¡¯s external body to undergo a tremendous change. The countless eyes that covered his entire body were quickly refined by the new power, and his facial features returned to normal, no longer looking strange with countless eyes. ¡°Wake up,¡± Cui Heng said indifferently. ¡°Ah!¡± Divine Lord Yutian immediately screamed. He bounced up as if he had woken up from a nightmare. His entire body trembled as he looked at his hands and muttered, ¡°I, I¡¯m not dead. I¡¯m still alive?!¡± His memories were still at the moment before he lost consciousness, the terrifying scene in the boundless chaotic space, and the moment the projection of Heavenly Venerate Jiang was destroyed. What kind of expert was he going to face?! Even the projection of the Lord Supreme was instantly destroyed. Although it was just a strand of hair, it contained the supreme power of Heavenly Venerate Jiang. It could instantly kill any existence that had yet to cross the Third Heavenly Ladder. How could it be destroyed so easily? Could this be an expert at the Tenth or even the Eleventh level of the Heaven Gate?! Did the Lord of the Heavenly Court succeed in breaking out?! For a moment, many thoughts flashed through Divine Lord Yu Tian¡¯s mind. He did not even discover the change in the characteristics of the power in his body. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see an Outer World Heaven Gate expert. I can¡¯t just kill you directly.¡± Cui Heng chuckled. He¡¯d only left behind Divine Lord Yu Tian. The few people from the Longevity Divine Mountain had already been reduced to ashes. ¡°You, who exactly are you?!¡± Divine Lord Yu Tian barely regained his senses and looked at Cui Heng in surprise. ¡°There¡¯s actually an expert like you in the Heaven Realm. It¡¯s really beyond all of our expectations.¡± At this moment, he surprisingly calmed down. He did not beg for mercy, nor did he panic. Instead, he quickly thought about how he could survive. It was definitely not feasible to directly kneel on the ground and submit. The Heaven Gate experts between different Star Fields were all fighting for the Great Dao. Especially an expert who had crossed the Third Heavenly Ladder, there was no possibility of a reconciliation. With his strength, the other party would definitely not take a fancy to him. Unless he could show some value. But to an expert who had crossed the Third Heavenly Ladder, what value could he have? ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be afraid.¡± Cui Heng looked at Divine Lord Yu Tian with interest and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re different from the Heaven Gate cultivators I cleaned up on Taihong Star previously.¡± ¡°T-Taihong Star?!¡± Divine Lord Yu Tian¡¯s pupils constricted when he heard this, and his face revealed an expression of disbelief. He exclaimed, ¡°You¡¯re the mighty figure who changed the rules of the Door of Heaven and reopened the Heaven Gate of this Star Field! Are you the Lord of the Heavenly Court, or the reincarnation of the artifact spirit of the Door of Heaven?! You, you actually returned to the Heaven Realm?! This¡­ how can this be, how can this be¡­¡± At this moment, he felt his limbs turn cold, and his heart was already filled with fear. He originally thought that he had only met an unexpected expert. As long as he displayed his value, he might be able to live. However, he did not expect to meet an expert who had an undying hatred for the Outer World. The Outer World already knew about the matter of the rules of the Door of Heaven being changed. Divine Lord Yu Tian had also heard from Heavenly Venerate Jiang how difficult it was to do such a thing. According to Heavenly Venerate Jiang, the essence of the Door of Heaven was extremely high. It was a divine creation of the founder of the Heaven Realm. It was almost impossible to modify the rules of the Door of Heaven. This was because in a sense, the Door of Heaven was actually a replica of the Heaven Gate. The Heaven Gate characteristics contained in the Door of Heaven far exceeded the ability of any Heaven Gate expert. Any Heaven Gate expert who wanted to change the rules of the Door of Heaven was like a drop of water in the sea wanting to change the characteristics of the entire sea. It was impossible. In fact, if one wanted to modify the rules of the Door of Heaven, he could only do it through some special authority. And there were only three existences with this special authority. The creator of the Heaven Realm. The Lord of the Heavenly Court. The reincarnation of the artifact spirit of the Door of Heaven? Among them, the creator of the Heaven Realm was already impossible to verify. That was an existence from millions or even tens of millions of years ago. It was unknown if he was still alive. The Lord of the Heavenly Court was an inherited position. The last Lord of the Heavenly Court had already been subdued now. The artifact spirit of the Door of Heaven had long reincarnated and disappeared 300,000 years ago. Compared to the first identity, the latter two identities were still possible. However, no matter which identity it was, they definitely hated all the Outer World living beings to the bone. It was impossible for him to join them. No matter what kind of offer he presented, he would probably not be able to escape death. Cui Heng looked at Divine Lord Yu Tian with a scrutinizing gaze. This person¡¯s subconscious exclamation made him have some guesses, so he smiled and said, ¡°Who do you think I am?¡± ¡°I, I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Divine Lord Yu Tian was really flustered this time. Thoughts raced through his mind, searching for information that might allow him to survive. Even though he knew that there was a high chance that he would not be able to escape death, he did not want to give up just like that. He had to struggle. ¡°I, I know many secrets of the Nine Heavens Supreme Venerates. I can tell you everything! I only hope that you can leave my soul and let me reincarnate in this Star Field and let me be born into this Star Field!¡± Chapter 477 - Heavenly Venerate Shi An expert like Divine Lord Yu Tian could already be considered a mid to high-level expert in the Outer World. To be able to meet a Ninth Heaven existence like Heavenly Venerate Jiang, he naturally knew many secrets. This was also one of the reasons why Cui Heng kept him behind. Now that he wanted to reveal all the information about the Nine Heavens, it was exactly what Cui Heng wanted to see. Naturally, he would not refuse. However, other than that, he also wanted Divine Lord Yu Tian to explain the exact situation of the Outer World. With those experts, what kind of number and scale were they? There were also some key historical events in the Outer World. Understanding the Outer World was not only to resolve the invasion that this Star Field faced, but also to prepare for his future trip to the Outer World. As long as he had enough understanding of the Outer World, after he went to the Outer World, he could directly establish communication with the Great Dao laws of the Outer World and quickly increase his cultivation. In order to live, Divine Lord Yu Tian could be said to have said everything he knew. He tried his best to perform well in exchange for Cui Heng¡¯s forgiveness so that he could grasp at a chance to reincarnate. Although Cui Heng had already learned a lot of information about the Outer World from the Second Heaven Gate realm experts, the information he could obtain from an expert at the level of Divine Lord Yu Tian was definitely more comprehensive and detailed. Especially regarding the Nine Heavens Supreme Venerables. The so-called ¡°Nine Heavens¡± were the nine Lords of the Outer World. They were: Heavenly Venerate Zhong, Heavenly Venerate Shi, Heavenly Venerate Guo, Heavenly Venerate Chen, Heavenly Venerate Jin, Heavenly Venerate Sui, Heavenly Venerate Jiang, Heavenly Venerate Zhi, and Heavenly Venerate Wu. They were all experts who had crossed the Third Heavenly Ladder. They were at least at the Tenth Heaven Gate realm. A few of them had even begun to try to break through to the Eleventh Heaven Gate realm. Their strength was extremely powerful and unfathomable. Moreover, their background was extremely mysterious. According to Divine Lord Yu Tian¡¯s description, the true origins of these nine Outer World experts could no longer be verified. He was not even sure if they were human. Legend had it that they had existed millions of years ago and were incomparably ancient. There were also rumors that they were actually the incarnations of the Great Dao laws of the ¡°Nine Heavens¡± and were born as gods. However, this was only a legend. No one could really be sure. Divine Lord Yu Tian had once obtained an ancient book that recorded a story. It was said that a long time ago, a supreme figure died. After his corpse split open, it transformed into a Dao and there was the current Nine Heavens. This was also one of the rumors about the origins of the Nine Heavens Supreme Venerates. There were also rumors that the Nine Heavens Supreme Venerates was only the follower of a certain supreme being. They had invaded other Star Fields because they were following the orders of that supreme being. This theory was too terrifying. The Nine Heavens were already experts close to the Eleventh Heaven Gate realm. What kind of existence could make them follow him? Therefore, not many people believed this rumor. After all, this was too shocking. In short, Divine Lord Yu Tian could not explain the true origin of the Nine Heavens. There were only some rumors and guesses that spread in the Outer World. This was also within Cui Heng¡¯s expectations. Although Divine Lord Yu Tian was Heavenly Venerate Jiang¡¯s subordinate, he had not even crossed the Second Heavenly Ladder realm after all. He should not be qualified to come into contact with the core secret information. However, he had worked for Divine Lord Yu Tian for so many years, so he knew many surface secrets. Especially the information about Heavenly Venerate Jiang. For example, Heavenly Venerate Jiang¡¯s interests, cultivation direction, style of doing things, portable divine weapons, techniques he was good at, and so on. Divine Lord Yu Tian explained them to Cui Heng in extreme detail. This could allow Cui Heng to quickly understand Heavenly Venerate Jiang¡¯s overall information and analyze his relatively obvious weaknesses through this information before launching a targeted attack. Of course, to the current Cui Heng, the most useful thing was still the things that Heavenly Venerate Jiang had instructed Divine Lord Yu Tian to do in recent years. This included many things he had done in the myriad worlds of this Star Field. For example, it was Heavenly Venerate Jiang who instructed him to arrange for Taihong Star to enter the Door of Heaven. At that time, he was sent into the Door of Heaven by Heavenly Venerate Jiang with a very strange method and established a connection with some people. This was how Taihong Star became the entry point for the Outer World invasion. The destruction of Tianmen Star was actually because Heavenly Venerate Jiang had secretly guided them, causing the people of the Calamity Star Fortune Pavilion to have the intention of destroying Tianmen Star to achieve their own Dao Body. Its goal was to further hide the Door of Heaven and reduce the possibility of the Door of Heaven reopening, preventing the people of this Star Field from breaking through the Heaven Gate and locking down the cultivation prospects here. Other than what Cui Heng knew, Divine Lord Yu Tian had also done many things in secret, all of which had a relatively deep impact on this Star Field. According to him, the biggest move was to secretly exert influence and use the power of various aspects to finally destroy the Nine Heavens Cloud Realm. Although the Nine Heavens Cloud Realm was no longer powerful at that time and could even be said to be weak among the myriad worlds, it was extremely special. In that era where the Outer World invasion had yet to completely erupt, in order to stabilize the defense of the entire Star Field, the Lord of the Heavenly Court had set up a shocking array that covered the entire Star Field. This array formation used the Three Higher Heavens as the core and the nine special realms as the extension points. Then, it expanded to the entire myriad worlds, thereby creating an effect that isolated the entire Star Field from the Outer World. The array formation used by Daoist Fang He and Monk Yuan Ku to resist the invasion of the Outer World was actually an incomplete version of this array formation. The reason why it was incomplete was because the nine realms that served as extension points had already been destroyed. The Nine Heavens Cloud Realm was one of them. This was also one of the reasons why the level of Outer World invasion had become higher and higher in recent years. In addition to these, Heavenly Venerate Jiang was also persistently instigating the ancient sects and Immortal orthodoxies of the Heaven Realm to rebel. Divine Lord Yu Tian was not the only one doing this. There were many people, and there were even experts who had crossed the Second Heavenly Ladder realm participating. Under all kinds of threats and temptations, the effect was not bad. After hearing Divine Lord Yu Tian¡¯s description, Cui Heng fell silent. In this situation, it would be abnormal if this Star Field did not lose. In the past 500,000 years, this Star Field had actually been corroded to the point of being riddled with holes. Now, they had only launched a total attack. ¡°Do you have a list of the forces that have been instigated to defect?¡± Cui Heng asked. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Divine Lord Yu Tian immediately nodded and hurriedly said, ¡°Of the ancient great sects, there are the Longevity Divine Mountain, Nine Yang Divine Sect, Divine Sorcerer Valley, Black Domain Mountain, Heavenly Deep Abyss¡­ There are also a few Immortal orthodoxies¡­¡± As he mentioned the names of the various forces, the Wood Emperor and the others standing not far away were so frightened that their faces turned pale, and their eyes were filled with disbelief. These forces were all famous sects and orthodoxies in the 9,000 Heavenly Regions. They were holy lands that countless gods and Heavenly Gods yearned for. They were the first seeds of hope that led the entire civilization to prosperity from the ancient destruction. They had all been instigated to defect? They had all sided with the Outer World?! How could this be?! At this moment, they even felt that their worldview had been overturned. ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and noted down the names of these forces. He asked again, ¡°Previously, you said that you were also involved in setting up the Door of Heaven for Taihong Star.¡± Divine Lord Yu Tian nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Heavenly Venerate Jiang specially helped me hide my aura and sent me over to let the power of our Heaven Gate¡¯s characteristics push Tianmen Star into the Door of Heaven.¡± ¡°Who opened the Door of Heaven for you?¡± Cui Heng frowned and asked in a low voice. He had already learned about the authority of the Door of Heaven from Divine Lord Yu Tian. Under the circumstances that the Door of Heaven was forcefully closed by Zhou Juntian, only three people could open the Door of Heaven normally without letting the scarlet light inside erupt and spread. Zhou Juntian was on Taihong Star, but he was the reincarnation of the artifact spirit of the Door of Heaven. What reason did he have to cooperate with the Outer World? ¡°Heavenly Venerate Jiang said that he invited Heavenly Venerate Shi and let an incarnation of Heavenly Venerate Shi descend to Taihong Star,¡± Divine Lord Yu Tian said. ¡°He opened the Door of Heaven.¡± Chapter 478 - Untitled Heavenly Venerate Shi, one of the Nine Heavens of the Outer World! Cui Heng narrowed his eyes slightly when he heard this. What he had learned on Taihong Star flashed through his mind, and he asked in a low voice, ¡°Is this Heavenly Venerate Shi in the state of a stone statue?¡± ¡°You, you know about Heavenly Venerate Shi?¡± Divine Lord Yu Tian was clearly a little surprised, but he quickly understood. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s normal for a powerful existence like you to understand Heavenly Venerate Shi¡¯s situation.¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡± Cui Heng interrupted Divine Lord Yu Tian and asked directly, ¡°Tell me about Heavenly Venerate Shi¡¯s situation.¡± The nine Sect Masters of the Mystic Palace, Yue Canghai, had said that before Taihong Star was sucked in by the Door of Heaven, he had entered an ancient ruin that was so old that it was difficult to recognize and found a strange stone man inside. This stone man had powerful might that far exceeded Yue Canghai¡¯s understanding. Moreover, its entire body was clearly made of stone, but it contained extremely powerful vitality. It was very strange. It was also the stone man who told him that the Door of Heaven would open. And that stone man called himself ¡°Zhou Juntian¡±. With this, it was almost certain that the person who opened the Door of Heaven at that time should be Zhou Juntian. As the reincarnation of the artifact spirit of the Door of Heaven, he indeed had this ability. But now, Divine Lord Yu Tian said that it was an incarnation of Heavenly Venerate Shi who opened the Door of Heaven. This didn¡¯t add up. Something was wrong. Cui Heng was puzzled and some uncertain guesses appeared in his heart. After Divine Lord Yu Tian heard Cui Heng¡¯s words, he shrank his neck and hurriedly bowed respectfully. ¡°Yes, yes, I understand! This Heavenly Venerate Shi is known to be the first stone born when the world was created¡­¡± In the legends of the Outer World, this Heavenly Venerate Shi was one of the oldest people in the Nine Heavens. It was said that he had already appeared in the wild era at the beginning of the world and had even followed a supreme being. Moreover, Heavenly Venerate Shi¡¯s personality was rather special. Even though he already had a great cultivation and divine power, he did not condense a body for himself. He still maintained his stone statue state. His entire body was made of stone and was very strange. However, Heavenly Venerate Shi¡¯s stone statue body was indeed incomparably powerful. Even if it was just a small stone that fell from this statue, it still had incomparably powerful might. It could easily destroy a normal-sized star or even destroy a starry sky. Other than that, there were also some rumors¡ª A long time ago, this Heavenly Venerate Shi had traveled to different Star Fields and come into contact with many experts, so he had grasped all kinds of magical techniques. One of them was to open the Door of Heaven. When he designed the Taihong Star incident, it was this Heavenly Venerate Shi who descended an incarnation and forcefully opened the Door of Heaven that had been sealed for a long time. Cui Heng couldn¡¯t help but frown when he heard Divine Lord Yu Tian¡¯s description. He asked, ¡°Do you know what this Heavenly Venerate Shi¡¯s name is?¡± ¡°Name?¡± Divine Lord Yu Tian was clearly stunned when he heard that. Then, he said in surprise, ¡°An ancient existence like Heavenly Venerate Shi¡¯s name should be the same as his title. He shouldn¡¯t have a name like ordinary people.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly in thought. Then, he asked, ¡°Do you know Zhou Juntian?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Divine Lord Yu Tian hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°This is the name of the reincarnation of the artifact spirit of the Door of Heaven. 500,000 years ago, he was the one who closed the Door of Heaven and isolated the Heaven Realm and the starry sky of this Star Field. That was why this Star Field was not completely corroded.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all you know?¡± Cui Heng said in a low voice. ¡°Before Taihong Star entered the Door of Heaven, a stone man who called himself Zhou Juntian appeared on Taihong Star and predicted that the Door of Heaven would open.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Divine Lord Yu Tian said in disbelief, ¡°How is this possible? The person who opened the Door of Heaven back then was clearly the incarnation of Heavenly Venerate Shi. How could¡­ You, you mean to say that Heavenly Venerate Shi¡¯s incarnation called himself Zhou Juntian? No, that¡¯s not right. Zhou Juntian is Heavenly Venerate Shi¡¯s incarnation? How is this possible?! They¡¯re mortal enemies!¡± In his understanding, Heavenly Venerate Shi was one of the Nine Heavens¡¯ Highest Venerables. He had unbelievable great divine powers and was an extremely ancient supreme existence. As the artifact spirit of the Door of Heaven, Zhou Juntian also had an extraordinary background. The two of them had an irreconcilable conflict because of the conflict between the two Star Fields. How could there be such a relationship? It was simply unbelievable! ¡°Zhou Juntian should be far more mysterious than his identity on the surface,¡± Cui Heng said in a low voice. ¡°Did the Nine Heavens Supreme Venerates of the Outer World mention Zhou Juntian?¡± ¡°Almost never mentioned it.¡± Divine Lord Yu Tian shook his head. ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded and fell into deep thought. He did not think that Zhou Juntian was the incarnation of the so-called Heavenly Venerate Shi. However, in the incident on Taihong Star, there was no doubt that the stone man, Zhou Juntian, had helped the Outer World. He had even said to Zen Master Shantong, ¡°If there¡¯s a visitor from the Outer World, you can help him.¡± Actually, after learning that Heavenly Venerate Shi had sent an incarnation over to open the Heaven Gate, his first reaction was¡ª When did Zhou Juntian become the Outer World¡¯s Heavenly Venerate Shi? It was not that Zhou Juntian was the incarnation of Heavenly Venerate Shi. This Zhou Juntian was really too strange, and his identities were too varied. Cui Heng even suspected that the Dao God who established the Daoyi Heavenly Court on Daozhou Star was also one of Zhou Juntian¡¯s identities. Chapter 479 - Untitled With this, even the Lord of the Heavenly Court might be Zhou Juntian. If these speculations were true¡ª It did not seem too surprising for Zhou Juntian to establish a ¡°vessel¡± of Heavenly Venerate Shi in the Outer World a long time ago. Moreover, Zhou Juntian had once said, ¡°Six Heavens as one, sea of stars merge, that is the formation of my Dao.¡± Although the exact meaning was still unclear, if one only understood it from the literal meaning, one could not help but suspect that Zhou Juntian was collecting the power of the Six Heaven Gates to form his own Dao. Perhaps Heavenly Venerate Shi was one of Zhou Juntian¡¯s identities in the Outer World to collect the power of the Heaven Gate. However, if that was really the case, what was Zhou Juntian¡¯s reason for helping the Outer World attack this Star Field? He had an extraordinary identity in this Star Field to begin with, so it should not be difficult for him to collect the power of the Heaven Gate here. ¡°There are still too few clues, so it¡¯s difficult to come to an accurate conclusion.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and thought to himself, ¡°What we can confirm now is that there must be some connection between Zhou Juntian and Heavenly Venerate Shi from the Outer World. However, there¡¯s no answer to what this connection is, who¡¯s in charge of the two, or why Zhou Juntian helped the Outer World invade this Star Field¡­¡± Zhou Juntian was too mysterious, and all kinds of secrets were related to him. 1 This meant that as long as they investigated information about him, it was equivalent to understanding all kinds of secrets and increasing their understanding of this world. In turn, they could communicate with the world itself. Unfortunately, Divine Lord Yu Tian was from the Outer World after all. Even though he had a cultivation at the Sixth Heaven Gate realm and had a lot of knowledge, what he knew was basically the situation and surface secrets of the Outer World. He did not know much about this Star Field and Zhou Juntian¡¯s situation. Otherwise, he should be able to obtain a lot of information about their Star Field from him. However, obtaining information about the Outer World was still quite useful to Cui Heng. However, it could only be displayed after he went to the Outer World. Then, he asked Divine Lord Yu Tian some detailed questions about the Outer World, such as the layout of a certain Sector and the characteristics of the Great Dao laws. All of this could help him further understand the Outer World and prepare for establishing a communication relationship with the Great Dao laws of the Outer World in the future. ¡­ . In the Jiang Heavenly Palace. Heavenly Venerate Jiang was still lying lazily on his throne. He closed his eyes slightly and held a wine glass in his hand, carefully tasting the wine. Suddenly, his wrist paused, and he looked up and chuckled. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why are you still outside?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a path filled with purple light appeared out of thin air in the palace. A burly man in a purple robe stepped on the purple path and crossed space, slowly walking here. ¡°Heaven Jiang, long time no see.¡± The burly man sized up Heavenly Venerate Jiang and chuckled. ¡°Now that the final battle is approaching, you¡¯re still so casual. If the person who came this time is not me, but Heaven Zhong or Heaven Tian, you will definitely be reprimanded. They all take this final battle very seriously.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just Heaven Zhong and Heaven Wu.¡± Heavenly Venerate Jiang chuckled. ¡°There are many people who care about this decisive battle, including Heaven Shi, Heaven Chen, Heaven Jin, and the others. There¡¯s also you, Heaven Zi.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same?¡± Heavenly Venerate Zi chuckled. Then, he casually found a chair and sat down. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get down to business. The Heaven Gate in the Outer World has restarted. This is not ordinary.¡± ¡°What do Heaven Zhong and Heaven Wu think?¡± Heavenly Venerate Jiang knew that Heaven Zi had come to ask about the situation on behalf of those two. ¡°You¡¯re still so straightforward.¡± Heavenly Venerate Zi smiled when he heard this and said in a low voice, ¡°They want me to ask you what you think. Now is not the time to launch an all-out attack. In our Star Field, your place is the closest to the foreign realm, and also the place that has investigated the foreign realm the most. You know the situation there the best.¡± ¡°This opportunity¡­¡± Heavenly Venerate Jiang put down the wine glass in his hand and sat on the throne. His gaze suddenly became solemn as he shook his head and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s already lost.¡± ¡°What?¡± Heaven Zi frowned. ¡°Heaven Jiang, what do you mean?¡± ¡°In the past hundreds of thousands of years, I¡¯ve said more than once that it¡¯s best to mobilize the entire force as soon as possible and completely complete the corrosion. But you guys wanted to be more prepared!¡± Heavenly Venerate Jiang¡¯s expression suddenly became cold. ¡°Now that a mysterious top expert has suddenly appeared in the foreign world, and we know nothing about him, how can there be a chance now?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be so serious,¡± Heavenly Venerate Zi said in a low voice. ¡°You¡¯re saying this out of anger.¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Heavenly Venerate Jiang sneered. ¡°A few days ago, I sent someone to the foreign world to investigate the matter of the mysterious expert. For safety¡¯s sake, I gave him a strand of hair that contained the projection of my power. Although it¡¯s only a strand of hair, it carries my power after all. You should know very well how powerful it is. Anyone who has yet to cross the Third Heavenly Ladder realm can¡¯t survive the power of that strand of hair. But in the end, not only was the person who faced the attack of this strand of hair unharmed, he even completely destroyed it. I couldn¡¯t even sense what technique that person used. Under such circumstances, can you be sure that he¡¯s on the Tenth Heaven Gate realm, the Eleventh Heaven Gate realm, or even the Twelfth Heaven Gate realm? He might also be the person who changed the rules of the Outer World¡¯s Door of Heaven. A strength above the Third Heavenly Ladder and the ability to change the rules of the Door of Heaven has appeared on a person. Heaven Zi, you should know what it means.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Heavenly Venerate Zi fell silent. He took a deep breath and frowned. ¡°You mean that the Lord of the Heavenly Court has escaped? How is this possible? That¡¯s a restriction array set up by the nine of us.¡± ¡°In the past, he might not have been able to escape, but that might not be the case now.¡± Heavenly Venerate Jiang shook his head and walked down from the throne. He snorted and said, ¡°After 500,000 years, too many changes have happened in the Heaven Realm. Who can guarantee that the restriction and seal will remain stable?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, we¡¯ve indeed lost the best opportunity to attack.¡± Heaven Zi sighed, then smiled and said, ¡°However, the former Lord of the Heavenly Court has been suppressed by us. Even if he really escapes, we can join forces to suppress him again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already the best guess that this person is the former Lord of the Heavenly Court.¡± Heavenly Venerate Jiang still said with a cold expression, ¡°If he¡¯s not the former Lord of the Heavenly Court, it means that he has the ability to open the seal on us! At that time, we won¡¯t have to face an expert who has crossed the Third Heavenly Ladder, but at least two experts who stand at the Peak of the Heaven Gate system.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Heaven Zi nodded helplessly. Finally, he said in a low voice, ¡°Then what¡¯s your opinion? What should we do next?¡± ¡°My meaning is very clear. Attack immediately!¡± Heavenly Venerate Jiang had already walked to the door of the palace. Facing the sunlight in front of him, his body seemed to be covered in a layer of colorful clouds. ¡°The longer we delay, the more disadvantageous it might be for us!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Heavenly Venerate Zi nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s true. We should launch a general attack as soon as possible. At the very least, the Lord of the Heavenly Court has yet to be unsealed. Now, we only need to face an expert who has crossed the Third Heavenly Ladder.¡± ¡­ . Originally, there was still some time before the Scarlet Calamity arrived. However, ever since Cui Heng captured Divine Lord Yu Tian, strange phenomena had frequently appeared everywhere in the Qinghua Domain. There were even strange monsters that crawled out from the ground and began to kill the surrounding living beings. Although these phenomena were only in individual regions and had yet to form a large-scale calamity, this situation was already very obvious. Everyone already knew that the terrifying calamity that was about to sweep through the Qingtian Region had already descended! Although these phenomena were only in individual regions and had yet to form a large-scale calamity, this situation was already very obvious. Everyone already knew that the terrifying calamity that was about to sweep through the Qingtian Region had already descended! 2 Chapter 480 - Bronze Coffin in the Wasteland Tomb Yellow Heaven Sect¡¯s headquarters. As the Sect Master, Pei Qingshu had just ended a preaching session to appease the flustered hearts of the disciples. He also expanded the range of protection and promised to help every disciple survive the terrifying Scarlet Calamity. Now that the phenomena were happening frequently in the world, strange living beings had already crawled out of the ground everywhere. This caused the people¡¯s panic to condense to the extreme, immediately causing the number of believers of the Yellow Heaven Sect to soar. The burden on Pei Qingshu¡¯s shoulders became much heavier. ¡°A storm is brewing!¡± Pei Qingshu stood on a high platform in the sect. From here, he could see the distant wasteland. He sighed and said, ¡°The Green Stone Wasteland is an ancient battlefield. Countless experts have been buried here. If the Scarlet Calamity spreads here, it will be a bitter battle.¡± ¡°With Divinity Yellow Heaven around, there shouldn¡¯t be anything to worry about, right?¡± Li Mingcheng stood at the side and smiled. ¡°Your Excellency has the strength of the Sixth Heaven Gate realm. You¡¯re also the top Master-level expert in the current Heaven Realm.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡± Pei Qingshu shook his head and said, ¡°His power has already covered every place in the Qinghua Domain where there are disciples. It¡¯s mainly used to suppress strange living beings that have surpassed the Heavenly God realm. This is a huge project and we also need to focus at all times, so we have to deal with those Heavenly Gods, gods, and even lower-level strange creatures ourselves.¡± ¡°In that case, it will indeed be a bitter battle.¡± Li Mingcheng nodded, and his expression became solemn as he said in a low voice, ¡°What about Senior Cui?¡± ¡°Before those top experts descend, Master will most likely not attack.¡± Pei Qingshu shook his head gently and looked in the direction of the capital of the Wood Nation. ¡°Moreover, this is only the prelude to a calamity. It¡¯s not the time for the calamity to descend. We can handle this ourselves. When the top experts of the Outer World descend and the calamity completely erupts, Master would launch a thunderous strike and completely wipe out everything.¡± ¡°Only Senior Cui has the strength to capture all the Outer World experts in one fell swoop.¡± Li Mingcheng praised. ¡°Sect Master! It¡¯s an emergency!¡± At this moment, an anxious voice came from outside. Then, a figure hurriedly ran over and bowed. ¡°Sect Master, there¡¯s a change in the northern wasteland! A strange creature has crawled out of the ground!¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Pei Qingshu nodded and said to Li Mingcheng beside him, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s our turn to contribute.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Li Mingcheng nodded solemnly and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet the strange creatures that crawled out of these ancient battlefields!¡± a€| . The entire Green Stone Wasteland was an ancient battlefield. It was rumored that a long time ago, in an era that was even older than ancient times, a supreme sect had once been destroyed here. Countless experts bled here. Therefore, countless ancient bones were buried in this land. From the ordinary Nine Realms of the Immortal World to the powerful 12 Gates of the Heaven Gate system, there were experts of almost every realm. However, because it had been too long and the laws of the world had changed, many bones had actually been completely destroyed. Under normal circumstances, even if they dug up the land here, they would not find many bones, so they could not use this method to prevent the eruption of the Scarlet Calamity. However, when the Scarlet Calamity spread here, countless bones seemed to have returned from the past and condensed into form again. They broke through the ground from bottom to top and returned to the world. This was the situation now. In this northern wasteland, the vast land cracked inch by inch, and the ground collapsed. Pits appeared, and living beings filled with strange auras slowly crawled out. These strange living beings all looked like corpses. They maintained their appearance before death. Some only had bones left in their bodies, while others had some flesh and internal organs hanging from their bones. They looked incomparably terrifying. However, be it the flesh or bones, they all emitted powerful Dharma and Logos. However, this power had already been infected by the scarlet light and became incomparably ferocious. This time, the person in charge of investigating this area was Wu Cheng. With Pei Qingshu¡¯s help, he had already successfully stepped into the Dao Imprint realm. As the leader of the team, he investigated the situation in the northern wasteland. He did not expect to encounter a calamity as soon as he arrived. Fortunately, these strange creatures that crawled out of the ground were only relatively basic. Their strength was only about the level of the Shaman Marking realm. Wu Cheng and the people he had brought could still deal with them. However, as long as time passed, stronger strange creatures would definitely appear. That was not something they could deal with. Moreover, these strange living beings had very obvious undying characteristics. Even if he shattered them, they would quickly gather again. He could not kill them all. Boom! Wu Cheng smashed a strange living being that pounced over with a punch and shouted, ¡°Did you go back and inform the Sect Master? These monsters are increasing!¡± The person beside him hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already informed him! The Sect Master should be here soon!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Wu Cheng heaved a sigh of relief and looked at the densely packed strange creatures in front of him. In the distance, more monsters kept crawling out of the ground, and he felt his scalp tingle. ¡°There¡¯s no way to kill them all.¡± At this moment, if one looked down from the sky, they could see countless scarlet dots swimming around in this vast wasteland, and the number was increasing. It was as if a huge scarlet wave had surged out from the ground and kept washing over the wasteland, as if it wanted to destroy everything. Wu Cheng and the others standing in front of this huge wave were like a small row of human wall in front of the mighty flood. They looked incomparably small and insignificant. However, there was actually a vacuum at the back of the scarlet wave. All the strange living beings had bypassed this area on their own, forming a void with a radius of several kilometers. The ground in this empty area had already collapsed. Inside was actually a huge tomb. The collapsed pit reached the center of the tomb. A bronze coffin more than 100 feet long and 30 feet wide lay quietly there, as if it had been buried here for a long time. At the same time, Pei Qingshu, who was rushing over, suddenly felt a sense of danger. He looked ahead and said in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s there?!¡± a€| . Something similar to the situation in the northern part of the Green Stone Wasteland was happening everywhere in the Qinghua Domain. Fortunately, the experts of the Yellow Heaven Sect blocked it. Otherwise, countless living beings would have died without a grave when this calamity first erupted. Outside the Qinghua Domain, a similar situation appeared. The Scarlet Calamity began to spread. This made the people of the surrounding regions feel a huge crisis. There was a huge mountain more than a million feet tall at the intersection of the Qinghua Domain and the Liancang Domain. Standing on the peak of the mountain and looking into the distance, one could see the vast wasteland of the Qinghua Domain. At this moment, two young men were standing at the top of this huge mountain. They looked to be in their twenties and were looking into the distance in the direction of the Qinghua Domain. ¡°The Scarlet Calamity that erupted this time is different from usual. The commotion and power are much stronger. This means that the Scarlet Calamity in the future will also be stronger.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Outer World can¡¯t wait anymore. They probably want to complete the corrosion of the Heaven Realm in this Scarlet Calamity. Previously, I even received news that the Longevity Divine Mountain and many large sects have been bribed to attack our Eternal Academy in this calamity.¡± ¡°A group of Outer World lackeys who don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them. They¡¯re no longer weak, so we really have to be careful. However, the Longevity Divine Mountain seems to have been destroyed. There¡¯s an expert in the Qinghua Domain.¡± ¡°I¡¯m about to pay a visit. If the Outer World really wants to invade the Heaven Realm in this Scarlet Calamity, we have to join forces with all the forces we can.¡± ¡°The strength of the Nine Heavens is too powerful. We can only do our best. We can only hope that Master¡¯s plan will succeed. As long as we can undo the seal of the ancient Lord of the Heavenly Court, our chances of winning will be much higher.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. However, with our realms, it¡¯s not enough to involve us in this plan. Let¡¯s make a trip to the Qinghua Domain to meet that expert first.¡± Chapter 481 - Untitled Boom! An earth-shattering bang exploded in the north of the Green Stone Wasteland. The ground and mountains within a radius of tens of thousands of kilometers trembled violently. The clouds in the sky surged and flickered, and phenomena appeared continuously. However, be it when they heard the loud bang, felt the violent trembling, or saw the flickering clouds and light, no one was afraid at all. Instead, they were incomparably pleasantly surprised. Pei Qingshu had attacked! Just as Wu Cheng and the others were about to despair in the face of these dense strange living beings, Pei Qingshu and Li Mingcheng arrived. He threw a punch in the air, and it was his power that shook the world! The laws in the Heaven Realm were rigid, the space was stable, and matter was even sturdier. With Pei Qingshu¡¯s current cultivation level, which was equivalent to the Eighth Realm of the Immortal World, he had already used about 30% of his strength to shake tens of thousands of kilometers with a single punch. However, with just this level of power, it instantly wiped out this group of strange living beings. At the same time that the deafening roar resounded throughout the world, all the living beings within a radius of tens of thousands of kilometers who had been infected by the Outer World power were reduced to ashes by this punch and no longer existed. Only huge cracks and a giant pit with a radius of more than 100 kilometers was left. It was as if a star had fallen here. This attack that was like the descent of a god directly saved Wu Cheng and the others, who had already fallen into a bitter battle, making them heave a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s great! We¡¯re saved! Sect Master is mighty!¡± ¡°The Sect Master is here. We¡¯re saved! These strange living beings are all going to die!¡± ¡°Welcome, Sect Master!¡± Everyone could not help but cheer. They looked around excitedly, feeling like they had just survived a calamity. However, Wu Cheng¡¯s expression was still very solemn. He did not relax at all. He went to Pei Qingshu¡¯s side and pointed at the empty space in front of him. He said in a low voice, ¡°Sect Master, be careful. These strange living beings are very strange. Even if they are destroyed, they will gather again and be reborn!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Pei Qingshu nodded. His gaze was still locked ahead as he said in a low voice, ¡°These strange living beings have a source of power. If we don¡¯t destroy it, I¡¯m afraid they will keep coming back to life.¡± With that, he said to Li Mingcheng beside him, ¡°Mingcheng, let¡¯s split up and find the source of the power of these strange creatures. Then, we¡¯ll join forces to destroy them!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Li Mingcheng immediately nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± Then, the two of them flew up and began to search for the source of the power of these strange living beings in two opposite directions. At the same time, on the wasteland that had just been emptied, countless strange living beings began to condense together again, their bodies emitting the aura of chaotic power. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of thousands of strange living beings reformed and continued to charge forward in all directions. This immediately shocked Wu Cheng and the others. They did not expect this situation. These strange living beings had all died at Pei Qingshu¡¯s hands, but they could actually revive again. Even the power of a god could not completely kill them? This was too terrifying. Moreover, these strange living beings that had just condensed seemed to be even stronger. In the process of condensing a strong body, they also needed to gather energy. They seemed to have absorbed a lot of the free energy in the world and converted it into a scarlet light. The powerful aura of the Outer World appeared on these strange creatures, making their bodies stronger. However, under the huge difference in realms, this increase in strength was not worth mentioning to Pei Qingshu and Li Mingcheng. It was still at a level that they could easily destroy. Hence, the two of them split up in the sky and attacked in different directions. In the blink of an eye, they cleared the area within a radius of tens of thousands of kilometers and destroyed the strange living beings again. Moreover, this attack allowed them to discover the source of the power of these strange living beings. It was actually a tomb buried underground. In this tomb, there was actually a large number of scarlet crystals. They were golden and condensed with an extremely dense scarlet light. They also emitted a heart palpitating aura. Pei Qingshu also felt his heart skip a beat. He looked down at the tomb below from the sky, his expression incomparably serious. Actually, when he rushed over, a similar warning sign appeared in his heart. It was just that it was difficult to find the reason. ¡°Is this the place with the thing that made my heart palpitate earlier?¡± Pei Qingshu looked down at the tomb with a solemn gaze. Then, he slowly descended and stood at the edge of the collapsed ground. He began to look at the bronze coffin inside at a close distance. ¡°It¡¯s actually a tomb?¡± Li Mingcheng also sensed the change here and hurriedly flew over to stand beside Pei Qingshu. However, as soon as he saw the bronze coffin in the tomb below, he was stunned and frowned. He seemed to have thought of something and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen the patterns on this bronze coffin. Yes, it¡¯s on the projection of that Dao God!¡± ¡°What?¡± Pei Qingshu looked at Li Mingcheng in shock and said in surprise, ¡°The patterns on this bronze coffin are the same as the ones on the incarnation of the Dao God?¡± The reason why Li Mingcheng could come to the Heaven Realm was because he met the figure who called himself the Dao God and was given a treasure by the other party. Only then did he successfully cross the border with the Door of Heaven sealed. ¡°There¡¯s no mistake.¡± Li Mingcheng nodded and said solemnly, ¡°I remember the experience very clearly. Just now, I also confirmed it a few times. The patterns on this bronze coffin are the same as the patterns on the Dao God¡¯s incarnation. However, the patterns on this bronze coffin are simpler. They¡¯re not as comprehensive as the patterns on the Dao God¡¯s body, nor are they so clear. But it¡¯s definitely the same.¡± ¡°Master is very concerned about the Dao God.¡± Pei Qingshu¡¯s expression became solemn. He stared at the bronze coffin below and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s cast a spell to seal it first and bring it back for Master to take a look.¡±. ¡°Yes.¡± Li Mingcheng nodded in agreement. ¡°Perhaps this can also become one of the turning points to resolve the Scarlet Calamity. Let¡¯s do it now.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Pei Qingshu nodded and began to circulate the Dao power in his body, wanting to cover the bronze coffin and take it out of the tomb. However, the moment the two of them used their strength, the tomb suddenly trembled. However, the moment the two of them used their strength, the tomb suddenly trembled. Chapter 482 - The Paragon of the Plague Sect Who Had Been Executed by the Heavens Accompanied by the burst of light, an extremely terrifying pressure instantly rushed up from the ground. Disease, death, aging, and other negative forces surged out almost crazily. They mixed with the scarlet Outer World light and dyed it pitch-black. At the same time, the sky of the entire Qinghua Domain turned grayish-black. The rivers and seas quickly dried up, the ground cracked inch by inch, and the tall mountains cracked and shattered. Even the invisible nomological Dao runes began to become diseased. It was as if the entire world had been infected with a serious illness. Even the nomological Dao runes of everything in the world had become like this. One could naturally imagine the situation of the living beings in the Qinghua Domain. An inexplicable illness instantly spread throughout the entire Qinghua Domain! Everyone¡¯s body began to heat up, and the power in their body dissipated. Their entire body became weak, and they began to cough violently. Their throats felt like it was on fire, and the symptoms were incomparably strong, but the source of the illness could not be found at all. Whether it was ordinary people with ordinary cultivation, gods who had cultivated successfully, or experts who had fused with the characteristics of the Heaven Gate, they were all infected with this strange disease. Moreover, the higher the cultivation realm, the more severe the reaction after being infected. Some experts who had crossed the First Heavenly Ladder were originally in seclusion. Suddenly, the power in their bodies went berserk and they almost fell into a state of Qi Deviation. All these abnormalities happened after the bronze coffin in the tomb suddenly opened. It could be said to be world-shaking. As the first witnesses who stood outside the tomb and saw the bronze coffin open with their own eyes, Pei Qingshu and Li Mingcheng were naturally infected by the strange power of the illness. In an instant, their physical defense was broken through. The power in their bodies could not withstand the invasion of this illness at all and they were directly infected. ¡°Cough, cough, cough!!¡± Pei Qingshu coughed. His expression changed drastically and he broke out in cold sweat. He felt an incomparable pain in his throat, and his lungs felt like they were on fire. The characteristics of his Myriad Dao Dharma Body were actually completely suppressed by this illness. His entire body became incomparably weak, and he could not even stand steadily. Plop! Pei Qingshu, an expert whose strength was equivalent to a Lord of the Heavens, actually lost his balance and sat on the ground. His face turned as pale as paper, and even his body trembled from extreme weakness. ¡°Qingshu?!¡± Li Mingcheng was shocked and tried to help Pei Qingshu up. However, as soon as he moved, he staggered and fell to the ground, unable to stand up. He was also infected by this terrifying illness and contracted an extremely serious disease. It even blinded his perception, preventing him from accurately judging his physical condition. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What is this?!¡± Pei Qingshu looked up in disbelief. The scarlet light with a hint of black had already completely covered the sky, as if it had turned the entire world into this. It was as if the end of the world had arrived. At this moment, the power contained in the scarlet light was too powerful. It had clearly exceeded the scope of a normal Scarlet Calamity. This extremely terrifying illness was too strange. Even a Heaven Gate expert would most likely not be able to resist it. ¡°What exactly is buried in that bronze coffin?!¡± Li Mingcheng also looked at the sky in shock and muttered, ¡°The patterns on this coffin are related to the Dao God. What does this have to do with the Dao God?!¡± Rumble! At this moment, the sky that had been completely dyed scarlet flickered with pitch-black lightning. After every bolt of lightning flickered, the diseased aura that filled the world became even stronger. Those who had already been infected also felt that the illness in their bodies had become more and more serious. Just as Pei Qingshu and Li Mingcheng were feeling terrified and even a little desperate, a golden light suddenly soared into the sky from the direction of the capital of the Wood Nation and instantly enveloped the Qinghua Region, isolating the plagued aura contained in the scarlet light. At the same time, golden raindrops descended from the sky and landed on every living being and every inch of the Qinghua Domain. The high mountains that had cracked and shattered earlier condensed again, and the fractured ground quickly returned to its original state. The exhausted rivers were also filled with vitality again, and even the nomological Dao runes that were filled with disease had become normal. This golden rain was like an omnipotent spirit medicine that treated this ¡®terminal illness¡¯ world and dispelled all the diseases. Pei Qingshu felt the power contained in the golden rain and was immediately overjoyed. He laughed loudly. ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s Master. Master has taken action. Thank you, Master!¡± Li Mingcheng was incomparably amazed as he felt the changes in the world. He bowed respectfully in the direction of the capital of the Wood Nation. ¡°Thank you for your help, Senior!¡± Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Just as everyone was feeling extremely happy, another trembling sound came from below the tomb. It was the bronze coffin shaking! Pei Qingshu and Li Mingcheng immediately jolted, and the smiles on their faces froze. Immediately after, a shrill cry filled with resentment came from the bronze coffin below the tomb! ¡°I¡¯m not guilty! ¡°I, am not guilty! ¡°I¡¯m not guilty!¡± ¡­ . In a forest in the northeast of the Qinghua Region, two young men were chasing after the golden rain. They wished they could take every drop of rain into their mouths. These two were the disciples of the Eternal Academy who had been watching from afar outside Qinghua Domain. Chapter 483 - The Paragon of the Plague Sect Who Had Been Executed by the Heavens (2) One of them was called Tang Quan, and the other was called Xu Shi. They were both deacons of the Eternal Academy and had the strength of the Fourth Heaven Gate realm. They had already crossed the First Heavenly Ladder and were very powerful. Originally, they wanted to see the expert who had destroyed the Longevity Divine Mountain. They did not expect to encounter a terrifying phenomenon as soon as they entered the Qinghua Domain. An extremely dense plague enveloped them, directly ignoring the power of the Heaven Gate characteristic in their bodies and attaching the strange illness to their bodies. The illnesses inflicted on Fourth Heaven Gate realm cultivators were far stronger than the levels of Heavenly Gods and Gods. Therefore, after being infected with the illness, they directly fell from the sky into this forest. Even walking became extremely difficult, and they even felt that they could die of illness at any time. This feeling was too terrifying and bizarre. Experts who had crossed the First Heavenly Ladder and reached the Fourth Heaven Gate realm, the deacons of the Immortal Orthodoxy¡¯s Eternal Academy, actually died of an inexplicable illness. It was simply unbelievable. However, no matter how much they could not accept this situation, it was already a reality that they were seriously ill and could die at any time. They could only do their best to maintain their vitality and struggle at death¡¯s door. Fortunately, not long after they were infected with the illness, golden rain fell from the sky, curing all the illnesses in their bodies and allowing the two of them to regain their lives. Moreover, they felt that this golden rain contained extremely profound nomological power. It could actually increase the power of their Heaven Gate characteristics! Bathing in the golden rain could increase their cultivation. It was too fast! However, the golden rain was not endless. After the surrounding mountains and trees returned to their original state, the golden rain no longer fell. Tang Quan and Xu Shi finally calmed down. After taking a look at the golden light that enveloped the sky, they felt slightly relieved and began to examine their bodies. ¡°I¡¯ve completely recovered. The illness has been completely cured. The golden rain just now was too magical. It¡¯s simply the manifestation of the Healing Law.¡± ¡°That golden rain must have been used by an expert. It¡¯s probably the expert who destroyed the Longevity Divine Mountain. He saved our lives.¡± The two of them looked in the direction of the capital of the Wood Nation, their hearts filled with gratitude. The illness from before was too terrifying. If not for the appearance of this golden rain, they felt that they would have died of illness here. ¡°Let¡¯s go over as soon as possible,¡± Tang Quan said with a solemn expression. ¡°From the illness that erupted just now, I¡¯m afraid this Scarlet Calamity is going to be extraordinary.¡± ¡°Yes, we should go over as soon as possible.¡± Xu Shi nodded and said, ¡°However, I think this plague might not have much to do with the Scarlet Calamity. Just now, I thought about it carefully. The characteristics of this plague are related to an ancient expert, and there are rumors that the expert¡¯s tomb is in the Qinghua Domain.¡± ¡°An ancient expert? And the tomb is in the Qinghua Domain?¡± Tang Quan was stunned when he heard this. Then, he seemed to have thought of something and his eyes widened as he exclaimed, ¡°You¡¯re talking about the Paragon of the Plague Sect, Lu Qingzhu, who was executed during the era of the ancient Heavenly Court?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xu Qingzhu nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°Rumor has it that in the era of the ancient Heavenly Court, Lu Qingzhu, one of the six Divine Lords of the Six Tribes Heavenly God Palace, committed a huge crime and was punished by the Lord of the Heavenly Court. Later on, for some reason, the Lord of the Heavenly Court reinstated this Paragon of the Plague Sect and restored her status when she was alive. He even buried her in the Qinghua Domain of the Qingtian Region. On the other hand, the Six Tribes Heavenly God Palace that were not punished previously were punished by the Lord of the Heavenly Court after Lu Qingzhu was reinstated. In the end, they were demoted to the mortal world.¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, I also remember that the power of this plague is indeed the same as that of the Plague Sect!¡± Tang Quan¡¯s face revealed a bewildered expression. ¡°What exactly happened in the Qinghua Domain? Such an ancient power actually appeared.¡± ¡°Should we return to the Academy first and report the matter here to the institute head?¡± Xu Shi muttered. ¡°We can¡¯t leave just like that.¡± Tang Quan shook his head and said, ¡°That expert here saved our lives. How can we leave? We have to stay and help him. Although our realms are not high and our strength is not enough, we are from the Eternal Academy after all. We know a lot of ancient secrets. Perhaps we can be of use.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s indeed the case.¡± Xu Shi nodded and said, ¡°We still have to repay him for saving our lives. We should do our best to help this expert.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Tang Quan said in a low voice. Buzz! Buzz! Just as the two of them were about to continue to the capital of the Wood Nation, the sound of the bronze coffin shaking appeared again, immediately making their scalps tingle. ¡°I¡¯m not guilty! ¡°I, am not guilty! ¡°I¡¯m not guilty!¡± ¡­ At first, only the entire Qinghua Domain heard this voice, but it quickly spread to the surrounding area. Then, it began to cover the entire Qingtian Region. Countless living beings heard this voice and felt the extremely strong resentment and unwillingness within. Many ancient experts were woken up, and at the same time, their memories that had been sealed for a long time were awakened. ¡°This isa€| Lu Qingzhu?! Didn¡¯t she die in the Heavenly Tribulation long ago?¡± ¡°Lu Qingzhu has revived again? This is the work of the Outer World. They actually revived the Paragon of the Plague Sect in the Scarlet Calamity?!¡± Chapter 484 - The Paragon of the Plague Sect Who Had Been Executed by the Heavens (3) ¡°It¡¯s only the precursor to the Scarlet Calamity. How can there be such a huge mess?!¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . In the palace in the capital of the Wood Nation. Hui Shi had already returned to Cui Heng¡¯s side. He looked at the phenomenon in the distance and listened to the extremely miserable screams. He said in surprise, ¡°Sir, that should be a person who has crossed the Second Heavenly Ladder.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°He¡¯s indeed above you. Moreover, this power is a little familiar to me. It seems to be the source of the inheritance of the Five Views Realm¡¯s Plague Imperial Palace.¡± At this point, he pondered for a moment before flicking his finger to condense a golden talisman out of thin air. He said in a low voice, ¡°Hui Shi, bring my decree and take this person to me.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Hui Shi nodded and left for the north of the Green Stone Wasteland. ¡°Since she can speak, she must still have some consciousness.¡± Cui Heng looked to the north. Such an obviously ancient figure was quite valuable to him. It could be said to be a good unexpected gain. Not long after Hui Shi left. Cui Heng suddenly shifted his gaze to Tang Quan and Xu Shi, who were rushing towards the capital of the Wood Nation. He chuckled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here to look for me, come over directly.¡± At this moment, Tang Quan and Xu Shi were still quite a distance away from the capital of the Wood Nation. But just as they were focused on traveling, they suddenly heard this voice that seemed to carry a hint of laughter. Immediately after, the two of them felt the light and shadows around them change rapidly. The world spun, and they realized that they had already arrived at the capital of the Wood Nation. After seeing Cui Heng, they immediately understood that this should be the expert they were looking for. Hence, Tang Quan and Xu Shi immediately bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Greetings, Senior. Thank you for saving our lives earlier!!¡± ¡­ . North of the Green Stone Wasteland. At this moment, the bronze coffin in the tomb had already stopped trembling, but the extremely shrill voice still echoed in the world. Unwillingness, anger, resentment, and other emotions filled the world. Pei Qingshu and Li Mingcheng felt a splitting headache and their minds were about to explode. They had never suffered such a violent mental impact head-on. Moreover, this was only an extremely subtle aftershock. Most of the spiritual impacts had already spread in all directions, quickly expanding its territory! ¡°I¡¯m not guilty!¡± Suddenly, with a trembling low cry, the violent spiritual impact in the world stopped. Pei Qingshu and Li Mingcheng immediately felt their minds become clear. They subconsciously looked in the direction of the tomb, and then their gazes stopped. A woman in white slowly floated up from the tomb. Her figure was thin, and her face was covered by her hair. Her face could not be seen clearly, but they could feel the extremely dense plague aura on her body. This plague aura was countless times stronger than the plague that filled the world previously! Pei Qingshu and Li Mingcheng only took a glance and immediately felt intense pain all over their bodies. Moreover, they felt that various parts of their body had begun to fester. Even their souls seemed to have been corroded by something. They froze completely, unable to move. Clang! At this moment, a voice that sounded like a yellow bell came from the horizon. It was Hui Shi. He immediately took out the talisman Cui Heng had given him. ¡°The decree has arrived!¡± Chapter 485 - Plague Sects Lu Qingzhu? Daoyi Sects Lin Qingzhu! ¡°Master has sent someone!¡± Pei Qingshu immediately recognized Hui Shi¡¯s voice. The despair in his heart was swept away and he became filled with hope. In his opinion, as long as his Master took action, even if he only sent someone over or cast a spell from afar, he could instantly resolve all problems. Li Mingcheng heaved a sigh of relief when he saw this. He knew that he was saved. As for the white-robed woman who floated up from the tomb, she seemed to have felt some fatal threat and let out an extremely miserable scream again. ¡°Ah! No! No!! I¡¯m not guilty!!¡± Rumble! Under the echoes of this scream, the surrounding ground and mountains seemed to have turned into flowing water. They actually surged violently and turned the world upside down in the blink of an eye. ¡°Impudent!¡± Hui Shi¡¯s eyes widened, and the talisman in his hand immediately erupted with endless bright golden divine light. In an instant, this golden light enveloped the surging earth and mountain and suppressed all the changes, returning it to its original appearance. At the same time, thousands of golden chains condensed out of thin air and instantly sealed all the directions of the void around the white-robed woman, surrounding her completely, leaving her no room to move. ¡°Ahhh!!¡± Accompanied by an extremely miserable scream, extremely dense grayish-black smoke emerged from the woman in white¡¯s body and quickly gathered into surging waves, trying to break through the chains. This grayish-black smoke was an extremely dense plague. It was far stronger than the disease that Pei Qingshu and Li Mingcheng had encountered just now. It could even instantly kill an expert at the Sixth Heaven Gate realm! It was extremely terrifying! However, when facing these golden chains condensed by the power of the decree, the grayish-black smoke was like snowflakes landing on an extremely hot iron plate. It was instantly melted and could not create any impact at all. Crushing! This was a complete suppression. Under the seal of these thousands of golden chains, the woman in white clearly had no ability to resist. In the blink of an eye, the white-robed woman was already tied up. Her entire body was tightly bound, and only her head was still exposed. Layers of grayish-black smoke rose from the top of her head. However, when the grayish-black smoke floated three feet above her head, a golden bolt of lightning immediately burst out and completely scattered it, unable to overflow at all. At this moment, the woman in white was still wearing the image of her hair covering her face. No one knew what she looked like. Of course, no one cared about this. After Hui Shi used the decree to suppress the white-robed woman, he imprisoned her in the air and landed beside Pei Qingshu and Li Mingcheng. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Hui Shi raised his hand and released his Dao power to disperse the illness in their bodies. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Pei Qingshu shook his head and smiled. ¡°Fortunately, you came in time. Otherwise, something would really have happened.¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± Li Mingcheng hurriedly thanked him. ¡°It¡¯s all Sir¡¯s arrangement.¡± Hui Shi nodded and said with a smile, ¡°The change this time is really unexpected. I want to bring this woman in white and the entire tomb back. What are your plans?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Pei Qingshu thought for a moment and said,¡± We¡¯ll continue to investigate this area. Although this strange white-robed woman has been captured, the Scarlet Tribulation is still continuing. We have to deal with the subsequent calamity. ¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my plan too.¡± Li Mingcheng nodded. His thoughts were the same as Pei Qingshu¡¯s. ¡°Alright.¡± Hui Shi nodded and said solemnly, ¡°Then you can do whatever you want. Sir is actually already paying attention to you. There won¡¯t be any danger.¡± Then, he used his Dao power to take out the entire tomb that was buried deep underground and put it into the Cosmic Bag Cui Heng had given him. The white-clothed woman was also put into Hui Shi¡¯s Cosmic Bag and brought back to the capital of the Wood Nation. ¡­ . In the palace where Cui Heng lived in the capital of the Wood Nation. Tang Quan and Xu Shi looked into the distance in a daze. They were already dumbfounded, and their eyes were filled with shock. Even their bodies were trembling slightly, and the shock in their hearts could not be concealed at all. ¡°She was actually suppressed just like that. This is the Paragon of the Plague Sect of the ancient Heavenly Court! What¡¯s that decree? Isn¡¯t it too powerful!¡± ¡°Lu Qingzhu is a supreme expert who has crossed the Second Heavenly Ladder. She has seven to eight Heaven Gate characteristics in her body, and her strength is world-shaking. But she was actually suppressed so easily!¡± The two of them muttered, almost unable to believe their eyes. With their strength and realm, it was enough for them to see the situation far away. They could also see the scene of the northern Green Stone Wasteland from this palace. Naturally, they could clearly see Hui Shi suppressing the woman in white. Hence, they were shocked to this extent. ¡°Senior, do you know that expert?¡± Tang Quan could not help but look at Cui Heng and ask very respectfully. Xu Qing beside him also looked over, hoping to obtain an answer. They did not know about Hui Shi¡¯s relationship with Cui Heng and thought that Hui Shi was another shocking expert. This shocked them greatly. This was a Paragon. Even in the Immortal Orthodoxy, there were very few such experts. In the entire Heaven Realm and the 9,000 Heavenly Regions, such experts were as rare as phoenix feathers and qilin horns. There were actually two Paragon experts in the small Green Stone Wasteland. It was simply unbelievable! This was too shocking! ¡°Yes.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled, not exposing anything. After all, Hui Shi will be back soon. At that time, they would naturally know everything. Tang Quan and Xu Tang immediately became excited. These two Paragon experts knew each other, and from the attitude of the Paragon in front of them, the two of them might be good friends. Through the short exchange just now, they already felt that Cui Heng was a very kind person. As Cui Heng¡¯s good friend, that Paragon must be a very kind person as well. In that case, didn¡¯t that mean that it was possible for them to try to rope them in as allies of the Eternal Academy and join forces to resist the invasion of the Outer World? If they could add two Paragon experts in one go, it would definitely be an incomparably powerful increase to their strength. It would definitely greatly increase their chances of success in resisting the invasion of the Outer World. At this moment, a golden auspicious cloud floated over from the horizon. Hui Shi had already returned on a cloud. Tang Quan and Xu Tang wanted to go forward and bow. However, before the two of them could take action, Hui Shi had already descended from the cloud and arrived in front of Cui Heng. He bowed respectfully and handed over the Cosmic Bag with both hands. ¡°Sir, the evil creature that caused trouble has been suppressed and captured.¡± When Tang Quan and Xu Shi saw this scene, they were instantly stunned on the spot. Their entire bodies froze as they looked at Hui Shi in extreme shock before looking at Cui Heng in a daze. What was going on? The two of them were not good friends?! This expert who had suppressed the Paragon of the Plague Sect, Lu Qingzhu, actually had the attitude of a servant. He was incomparably humble and respectful! What realm and strength could make a Paragon perform like this? Tang Quan and Xu Tang looked at Cui Heng with shock. What kind of existence was this ¡°Mr. Cui¡± who had transported them here? How powerful was he?! Could he be a supreme being that had crossed the Third Heavenly Ladder? Did the current Heaven Realm still have such experts? Cui Heng ignored Tang Quan and Xu Tang¡¯s reaction. He took the Cosmic Bag and nodded slightly with a smile. ¡°Not bad.¡± Then, he opened the Cosmic Bag and shook it gently. An extremely strong plague aura instantly erupted, and grayish-black smoke surged out of the Cosmic Bag like a river. ¡°Senior, you can¡¯t!¡± ¡°Senior, be careful!¡± Tang Quan and Xu Tang immediately exclaimed, their faces ashen. They all knew very well how powerful the plague energy of the Paragon of the Plague Sect was. If they let it erupt directly, the people would definitely suffer and countless people would die. However, they quickly realized that although the dense plague aura surged out, it did not spread everywhere. The space around the Cosmic Bag seemed to have been extended infinitely. No matter how the grayish-black smoke surged, it could not spread more than three inches. The spatial strength of the Heaven Realm was so firm that even a Paragon who had crossed the Second Heavenly Ladder realm could not knead the space here at will. However, in front of Cui Heng, the spatial energy here was no different from the mortal world and could still be easily controlled. This also caused Tang Quan and Xu Shi¡¯s hearts to be in turmoil again. When Cui Heng displayed his abilities, each one was stronger than the other, and it was increasingly going beyond their imagination. The two of them looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. If not for the fact that they knew that the Lord of the Heavenly Court was still sealed, they would have suspected that the person standing in front of them was the Lord of the ancient Heavenly Court. As grayish-black smoke surged out of the Cosmic Bag, a miniature tomb palace flew out. This was actually a huge palace group. It was in the form of the former Heavenly Official Palace of the Plague Sect. This further confirmed the identity of the tomb owner. She should be the former Paragon of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Plague Sect. Under the influence of the Cosmic Bag, the proportion of this huge tomb palace was reduced to a small area, but the exquisiteness could still be seen clearly. It could be seen that after the Lord of the Heavenly Court reinstated the Paragon of the Plague Sect, he was extremely attentive to her funeral. He did not neglect her at all, and it was not just for show. ¡°Come out,¡± Cui Heng suddenly said. Then, a scarlet light lit up in the grayish-black smoke. A thin figure flew out. Long hair covered her face, and her features could not be seen clearly. It was the white-robed woman who had flown out of the bronze coffin earlier. Tang Quan and Xu Tang immediately revealed vigilant expressions when they saw this, and their entire bodies tensed up. However, they quickly discovered that the situation of this woman in white seemed to be different from before. She no longer had that violent and chaotic aura, only endless sorrow. The woman in white did not say anything and just stood there quietly. Cui Heng stared at her, his cold gaze seeming to be able to see through everything about the woman in white. After a long while, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°¡­I, I, I¡¯m¡­¡± the woman in white muttered, as if she was hesitating. She grabbed her hair, as if she was recalling something. ¡°Ah, I, who am I?¡± She slowly squatted down, her thin body trembling slightly, and her voice gradually became soft. ¡°I, I¡¯m Lu Qingzhu from the Plague Sect. No, no. I¡¯m Lin Qingzhu from the Daoyi Sect!¡± Chapter 486 - : Untitled Lin Qingzhu? Cui Heng frowned when he heard this name. He thought of the scene he had seen in the Juntian Palace on the Dark Sea Star. It was a shrine filled with memorial tablets. One of the memorial tablets said ¡°Tomb of my beloved wife, Lin Qingzhu¡±. Was this Zhou Juntian¡¯s wife from the Daoyi Sect? Why was she in the Heaven Realm? Tang Quan and Xu Shi were also stunned. Wasn¡¯t this the Paragon of the Plague Sect of the ancient Heavenly Court? How did she become the so-called Daoyi Sect¡¯s Lin Qingzhu? What kind of force was the Daoyi Sect? At this moment, the woman in white who called herself Lin Qingzhu fell into a nearly crazy state again. She grabbed her hair and rubbed it randomly. Suddenly, she stood up, and dense grayish-black smoke rose from her entire body again. She was about to soar into the sky, as if she wanted to escape and leave this place. However, as soon as she left the ground, the golden chains that had been untied appeared out of thin air again and bound her tightly, imprisoning all her movements. ¡°Calm down.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s gentle voice sounded, and the golden chains dissipated. However, the woman in white did not continue to escape. She only stood there in a daze and did not move. ¡°Sir, her condition is a little strange,¡± Hui Shi said. ¡°When I used your decree to suppress her earlier, I actually didn¡¯t sense any soul power at all, but she can still move and speak.¡± ¡°She indeed doesn¡¯t have a soul.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and slowly walked to the woman in white. He said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We have no intention of harming you.¡± His voice seemed to be filled with charm and contained an extremely powerful infectious energy. Even a rock without consciousness could be touched by this voice and awaken its intelligence. The white-robed woman was clearly affected by this voice. She gradually calmed down, and the power fluctuations on her ¡°human¡± body stabilized. ¡°I, I¡¯m not guilty¡­¡± The woman in white suddenly spoke again. Her voice was no longer filled with madness and unwillingness, but more with dense grievance and confusion. This time, Cui Heng did not respond to her. Instead, he raised his hand and slowly opened the hair that covered her face, allowing her eyes to see the sun again. The white-robed woman with long hair finally revealed her face. This was a pale face that was bloodless and a little stiff, but her facial features were extremely exquisite. Her features were picturesque and her lines were gentle, as if she was a peerless beauty who had grown up in the water village of Jiangnan. However, there was no vitality on such a beautiful face. Moreover, although her eyes were open, they were lifeless, dim, and extremely empty, like the pupils of a person who had died with remaining grievances. Anyone who could take a look would know that this was definitely a dead person, a corpse. If it was an ordinary person, just this appearance would be enough to scare them out of their wits. Cui Heng looked at her calmly. After sizing her up slightly, he nodded slightly and said, ¡°Not only did she lose her soul, but even her most basic True Spirit is gone. She¡¯s only a physical shell now. However, this puppet has undergone some changes in the past long years and has become a corpse that can move independently. Perhaps it can also be called a zombie.¡± ¡°Zombie?¡± Hui Shi said in surprise. An expert of this level could actually turn into a zombie after death?! ¡°Under normal circumstances, it shouldn¡¯t be possible.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and said, ¡°But in the tomb where she was buried, the other party has placed many crystals that contain the power of the Outer World. ¡°This Outer World power has the effect of mutating living beings and making the dead become weapons that move. It¡¯s very likely that it¡¯s to turn her corpse into a zombie by piling so many Outer World crystals beside her.¡± ¡°Senior, that¡¯s unlikely.¡± Tang Quan, who was standing at the side, could not help but say, ¡°Back then, the Paragon of the Plague Sect was personally buried by the Lord of the Heavenly Court. Why would he want to nurture her corpse into a zombie?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Cui Heng asked. ¡°That¡¯s the Lord of the Heavenly Court!¡± Tang Quan replied subconsciously. However, he quickly realized that he seemed to have fallen into a mistake. He thought that the Lord of the Heavenly Court would definitely not harm the Heaven Realm, nor would he weaken it for no reason. Thinking of this, he hurriedly apologized to Cui Heng and bowed. ¡°Senior, I might have been wrong just now. Even if it¡¯s the Lord of the Heavenly Court, he might not be able to consider everything.¡± If he could really consider everything, the Heaven Realm would probably not have fallen to such a state. ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s no longer achievable to think of the purpose of setting up the tomb back then. However, her corpse becoming a zombie should be related to those crystals that contain the power of the Outer World.¡± At this point, he looked at the woman in white and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you still remember what you experienced? How did you become like this?¡± Cui Heng was not sure if she could answer these questions. After all, this white-clothed woman was already in a zombie state. The soul and True Spirit in her body had long disappeared. Her current blurry consciousness was only the unique perception of a zombie body. Through the traces of her body and her faint perception of the situation of her soul, she could indeed obtain some information about her life, but this amount was extremely limited. It was even possible that it was really only enough to name two names. After hearing Cui Heng¡¯s question, the white-robed woman stood rooted to the ground for a long time, as if she was trying her best to think. After a long while, she slowly opened her mouth and muttered in a low voice, ¡°The experts of the heavens descended and slaughtered the Daoyi Sect¡­ I was framed. I¡¯m innocent. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± It was still an indistinct clue. ¡°From the looks of it, if I really want to find a breakthrough in her information, I have to let her recover more memories.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s best if we can find her soul or bring her to the Juntian Palace on the Dark Sea Star to see if that place can let her remember more information.¡± Thinking of this, he said to Hui Shi, ¡°Go and find Nanxun. Let her accompany this person first and watch over her situation at all times.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Hui Shi immediately bade farewell and left to look for Zheng Nanxun. ¡°Sit down first.¡± Cui Heng looked at the woman in white and said gently. His infectious voice seemed to be able to make the woman in white act accordingly. She found a place to sit at the side and quietly sat down, looking very obedient. ¡°Why are the two of you here?¡± Cui Heng looked at Tang Quan and Xu Shi. As long as they took a look, they would know that this was definitely a dead person, a corpse. Chapter 487 - Untitled Previously, Tang Quan and Xu Shi had already introduced themselves to Cui Heng and said that they were disciples of the Eternal Academy. However, before they could explain their intentions, they encountered the phenomenon of Hui Shi suppressing the white-robed woman with Cui Heng¡¯s decree. The extreme shock made their hearts tremble, and they forgot to explain the situation. At this moment, Cui Heng suddenly asked, and the two of them came back to their senses. Tang Quan hurriedly bowed and said respectfully, ¡°Senior, we heard that the Longevity Divine Mountain had been destroyed by an expert and we wanted to invite this expert to the Eternal Academy to discuss our plan to resist the Outer World. We didn¡¯t expect to see you directly.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng smiled when he heard that. ¡°How do you plan to resist the Outer World?¡± ¡°Thisa€|¡± Tang Quan immediately hesitated. He looked at Xu Shi beside him and saw that the other party also looked uncertain. He at least cupped his hands and said,¡± Senior, please forgive us. This matter is very important, so we can¡¯t directly reveal it. ¡± The matter of the Eternal Academy and the other Immortal orthodoxies joining forces to unseal the Lord of the Heavenly Court was top secret, and it was also a trump card to resist the Outer World. Even in the Immortal orthodoxies, only those who had crossed the First Heavenly Ladder knew. As disciples of the Eternal Academy, they had always adhered to their duties and rules. They would do their best to protect the sect¡¯s secrets. Although the strength Cui Heng displayed was unfathomable and it was very likely that he was a supreme being who had crossed the Third Heavenly Ladder, before confirming that the other party was willing to cooperate and had obtained the permission of their master, they would not explain their plan to resist the Outer World. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s a good thing to be able to keep your sect¡¯s secrets.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly, not caring about this. Then, he asked, ¡°How much do you know about Lu Qingzhu from the Plague Sect?¡± He had a good impression of these two. When facing experts who far exceeded them in strength, they could still maintain their loyalty to their sect and abide by the rules and secrets. Such people were not detestable. Moreover, other than asking about resisting the Outer World, he had many other things to ask. The identity of Lu Qingzhu of the Plague Sect was one of them. ¡°Senior, I have some understanding of Lu Qingzhu,¡± Tang Quan said very respectfully. ¡°In the ancient Heavenly Court, there was a Six Tribes Heavenly God Palace that controlled six different Great Dao laws. These six tribes are the Thunder Sect, Fire Sect, Water Sect, Battle Sect, Plague Sect, and Wind Sect. They are all controlled by experts who have crossed the Second Heavenly Ladder realm. Lu Qingzhu was the Paragon of the Plague Sect at that time. It¡¯s rumored that Lu Qingzhu¡¯s strength has already reached the Ninth Heaven Gate realm. It¡¯s unfathomable. If not for the fact that the path ahead had been sealed, she would probably be able to transcend the Third Heavenly Ladder. But all of this ended about 700,000 years ago. For some reason, the Heavenly Court condemned and punished Lu Qingzhu for her crimes. In the end, they sentenced her to the punishment of Heavenly Tribulation and her soul was directly destroyed, leaving only her remains. However, later on, the Lord of the Heavenly Court reinstated Lu Qingzhu and restored her identity and reputation when she was alive. He buried her with a grand funeral ceremony and even punished the remaining five Gods of the Six Tribes and demoted the entire Six Tribes Heavenly God Palace to the mortal world. Later on, the Lord of the Heavenly Court was sealed by the Nine Heavens of the Outer World, and the Heavenly Court collapsed. The situation of the Paragon of the Plague Sect, Lu Qingzhu, gradually disappeared in the river of history. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect that after hundreds of thousands of years, she would actually see the light of day in this form. At this time, even the Heavenly Court no longer exists.¡± Towards the end, he sighed. He could not help but sigh that the world had changed. ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t know the reason why Lu Qingzhu was executed back then,¡± Xu Qing added. ¡°I once read an ancient book. It¡¯s said that the Lord of the Heavenly Court received a report from the Six Tribes Heavenly God Palace. In that report, it was said that Lu Qingzhu had offered extremely important information from the Heavenly Court to the Outer World, hoping to use it to exchange for the opportunity to cross the Third Heavenly Ladder. Moreover, she also listed extremely detailed information. Although Lu Qingzhu refuted this, because the evidence was too sufficient, she was still sentenced to a Heavenly Tribulation in the end. It¡¯s said that later on, they found out that this was a false accusation by the Six Tribes Heavenly God Palace. Hence, the Lord of the Heavenly Court reversed Lu Qingzhu¡¯s crime and demoted the entire Six Tribes Heavenly God Palace, kicking them out of the Heaven Realm, causing them to fall into the mortal world.¡± ¡°False accusation? Reconciliation?¡± Cui Heng was surprised. This was the Heaven Realm. At that time, the organization Lu Qingzhu was in was the Heavenly Court. Countless Heaven Gate experts had gathered there. The leader of the Heavenly Court had already crossed the Third Heavenly Ladder realm and almost reached the end of the 12 realms of the Heaven Gate. In such an organization, there was actually such a ridiculous thing as being falsely accused and the crime being reversed after death. It was a little nonsensical. Although such a thing could not be said to be completely impossible, the likelihood of such a ridiculous thing happening in an organization where experts gathered like clouds was really slim. Unless this situation was only the surface of the matter, and there was a deeper reason. Lu Qingzhu¡¯s missing soul and the appearance of Lin Qingzhu from the Daozhou Star¡¯s Daoyi Sect seemed to confirm this possibility. But what was the goal of doing this? If the Heavenly Tribulation against Lu Qingzhu was for Lin Qingzhu¡¯s appearance later, what was the meaning of Lin Qingzhu¡¯s appearance and what was the goal? Lin Qingzhu was also Zhou Juntian¡¯s wife when he was in the Daoyi Sect¡­ Was Zhou Juntian related to this Lord of the Heavenly Court? Chapter 488 - Untitled One doubt after another appeared in Cui Heng¡¯s mind. As expected, the more information he discovered, the more doubts he had. The answer to all of this would probably only be answered after finding Zhou Juntian himself or letting Lin Qingzhu recover her memories. Of course, if possible, it was best to let the Lord of the Heavenly Court answer directly. Xu Shi naturally sensed Cui Heng¡¯s doubts, so he explained, ¡°Senior, actually, there are many different opinions about the truth of this matter. It¡¯s difficult to come to any conclusions. I can only describe what I know and don¡¯t dare to infer it myself.¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll directly understand the deeper situation from your teachers.¡± At this point, he flipped his hand and condensed a piece of jade. ¡°You can hand this to your teachers. After they see this, they will naturally come here to see me.¡± Then, Cui Heng threw the jade stone gently and let it float in front of Tang Quan. ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± Tang Quan heaved a sigh of relief and took the jade. He felt that it was warm in his hand, but he did not feel anything special. However, he knew very well that this jade stone most likely contained information that only people of a higher realm could sense. It was used to communicate with his master. ¡°I will definitely send this jade to my teacher.¡± Tang Quan bowed respectfully. ¡°Alright, go.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°You can personally discuss the subsequent matters with me after your teachers arrive.¡± It was difficult to obtain any valuable information from Tang Quan and Xu Shi. It was better to wait for their teachers to come and communicate directly. That jade stone contained a trace of his Soul Formation power. Although it was only equivalent to the initial Early-stage Soul Formation realm and was far weaker than the current Cui Heng, as long as the experts of the Eternal Academy were not crazy, they should be able to understand what this strength meant. They would definitely come over personally. ¡°Senior, we¡¯ll take our leave.¡± Tang Quan and Xu Shi bade farewell. However, before they left, the two of them said, ¡°We¡¯ll forever remember Senior¡¯s life-saving kindness. If Senior needs anything, we¡¯re willing to serve you at any time!¡± ¡°Go.¡± Cui Heng smiled and waved his hand. After Tang Quan and Xu Shi left, only Cui Heng and the white-robed woman were left. Cui Heng came in front of the woman in white and looked at her quietly. He suddenly asked, ¡°Do you remember Zhou Juntian?¡± As soon as the name Zhou Juntian was spoken, the woman in white¡¯s thin body could not help but tremble. She shook her head at first, then nodded and muttered, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Senior Brother. Senior Brother, he¡¯s my Senior Brother and also my husband¡­¡± This allowed Cui Heng to completely confirm that she should be the ¡°Lin Qingzhu¡± written on the shrine spirit tablet in the Juntian Palace. ¡°Do you still remember how you became Lin Qingzhu?¡± Cui Heng continued to ask. ¡°I, I, Lin Qingzhu¡­¡± The woman in white lowered her head, her voice trembling. Suddenly, she shook her head and said,¡± I¡¯m not guilty. I, Lu Qingzhu of the Plague Sect¡­ ¡± Her consciousness was clearly still in a very chaotic state. It was completely incoherent and even contradictory. It was difficult to obtain any valuable and accurate information from her. ¡°¡­¡± Cui Heng fell silent for a moment and thought to himself, ¡°Looks like I have to bring her back to the mortal world, to the Juntian Palace on the Dark Sea Star, or to Daozhou Star to search for the ruins of the Daoyi Sect. I can also go to the Daoyi Palace to take a look. Perhaps it can be of some help.¡± Thinking of this, he casually opened up a small world and said to the woman in white, ¡°Come in.¡± This woman in white¡¯s consciousness was blurry and chaotic, but she had the strength of the Seventh or Eighth Heaven Gate realm. If she was left to roam about on her own, she could explode at any time. To others, this was very dangerous. He might as well put her in an independent small world. After the woman in white walked into the independent small world, Cui Heng looked into the distance. His divine sense continued to spread and he began to further investigate the situation in the entire Qingtian Region. He wanted to check if there were similar incidents as with the woman in white. After all, the woman in white had been buried in that cemetery for hundreds of thousands of years and there had been no movement. Now, it had revived in the scarlet light curtain and had become a zombie. In Cui Heng¡¯s opinion, as long as the Scarlet Calamity continued to spread, it was inevitable that similar situations would happen. He could investigate the entire situation and take precautions in advance. ¡°The scarlet light over there seems to have become stronger.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s gaze landed on the western part of the Green Stone Wasteland, and his expression became solemn. ¡­ . The Eternal Academy was an extremely ancient sect. Before the ancient Heavenly Court was established, the Eternal Academy already existed. There were even rumors that the Ancestral Master of the Eternal Academy had even listened to the Dao teachings of the founder of the Heaven Realm. Therefore, the Eternal Academy was already a top sect in the Heaven Realm since ancient times. In the eruption of the Scarlet Calamity, the Eternal Court relied on its deep foundation to almost perfectly preserve its inheritance. It even had the strength to help many weaker sects. Now, the Eternal Academy was still one of the strongest Immortal orthodoxies in the 9,000 Heavenly Regions. Now, another Scarlet Calamity was about to arrive. Moreover, what was certain was that this Scarlet Calamity was different from the past. The Outer World might take this opportunity to launch a full attack. This way, the danger level of this Scarlet Tribulation might directly approach the level of the first Scarlet Tribulation, filled with indeterminate danger. Chapter 489 - What Kind of Existence Is This? Lian Heng had long crossed the Second Heavenly Ladder and reached the Eighth Heaven Gate realm. His strength was almost comparable to many Paragons of the ancient Heavenly Court. In the current Heaven Realm, such a cultivation could already be said to be at the peak. This was also the fundamental reason why the Eternal Academy could lead so many Immortal orthodoxies and become one of the leaders. Moreover, Lian Heng, who came from the Eternal Academy, was sufficiently knowledgeable and had a deep foundation. With his understanding of the Heaven Realm and the Outer World, very few people could surpass him. But he had never seen a power like this. It was so pure, so vast, and so unfathomable. The moment he came into contact with the power contained in the jade, Lian Heng felt as if he had arrived in the vast starry sky of the universe. Countless stars and galaxies enveloped him. Countless Great Dao laws were intertwined in the surrounding void. Every Great Dao law was enough to easily destroy countless versions of him. What kind of powerful force was this? What kind of strength was this?! Lian Heng was very sure that this was the strongest thing he had seen in his life. In his opinion, even experts who had crossed the Third Heavenly Ladder and reached the Tenth Heaven Gate realm or even the Eleventh Heaven Gate realm, could not compare to this trace of power. Perhaps only the legendary Lord of the Heavenly Court, who already stood at the peak of the 12 realms of the Heaven Gate and reached the end of this path, could resist this trace of power. Lian Heng tried his best to suppress the shock in his heart and barely calmed down. He pointed at the jade in his hand and asked the two disciples, ¡°This, did you obtain this from that peerless expert?¡± The power contained in this jade was too shocking. It far exceeded his imagination. It was simply unbelievably powerful. With his cultivation at the Eighth Heaven Gate realm, he even felt that he could not estimate how powerful the owner of this jade was. He could probably kill anyone who had yet to cross the Third Heavenly Ladder with a light breath. How could such power appear in the current Heaven Realm? This was unbelievable! ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Tang Quan nodded and said, ¡°That senior personally handed it to us.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Shi nodded and said, ¡°It was also that senior who allowed us to hand this jade to you and our other teachers.¡± ¡°Then did he say where he got this jade?¡± Lian Heng asked. ¡°Or did he say the exact origin of this jade?¡± Tang Quan and Xu Shi were stunned when they heard this. After looking at each other, they saw the confusion on each other¡¯s faces. ¡°Master, you might have misunderstood.¡± Tang Quan shook his head and said, ¡°This jade was not obtained from somewhere by that senior. It was casually created by him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Shi nodded and added, ¡°At that time, that senior only casually pinched the void and created this jade out of thin air.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Lian Heng¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this, and his face was filled with shock. He stared fixedly at the jade in his hand, and his heart was in turmoil. The jade stone that was casually created contained such powerful strength. Then how powerful would it be if the owner of this jade really attacked? What kind of existence was this? ¡°Tell me in detail how you met this senior.¡± Lian Heng hurriedly asked again. In his shock, he also changed the way he addressed him and called him Senior. What else could such an unbelievably powerful existence be addressed by except for Senior? ¡°Master, it¡¯s like this. We originally heard that the Longevity Divine Mountain was destroyed by an expert from the Qinghua Domain¡­¡± Tang Quan explained the situation tirelessly. There was also the matter of Lu Qingzhu. In the end, Cui Heng asked them how they intended to resist the Outer World invasion. ¡°Hiss, hiss. That Senior asked you about our methods to resist the Outer World invasion, but you rejected him?¡± Lian Heng¡¯s forehead could not help but break out in cold sweat. He said gladly, ¡°This Senior is really a benevolent person. The two of you have to be more flexible in the future. By the way, after that Senior handed this jade to you, did he give you any instructions other than asking you to send it to me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Quan nodded and said, ¡°That Senior also said that as long as you come into contact with this jade, you will understand what to do.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lian Heng was slightly stunned when he heard this. Then, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I see. That Senior is actually still concerned about resisting the Outer World. He just doesn¡¯t want to ask around from you. However, this is good too. This means that the Senior is willing to accept our audience. We can also take this opportunity to communicate with him.¡± At this point, Lian Heng thought for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°Tang Quan, Xu Tang, the two of you go and find the messengers left behind by the other sects and invite their Sect Master here to discuss something important.¡± The Eternal Academy was one of the leaders. Many sects had messengers here to maintain contact at any time. ¡°By the way, did that Senior really say that Lu Qingzhu is neither alive nor dead, and looked like a zombie?¡± Lian Heng asked again. ¡°Yes,¡± Tang Quan and Xu Shi said in unison. ¡°Looks like the rumors back then are true¡­¡± Lian Heng muttered in a low voice. Then, he waved his hand at the two disciples and said, ¡°Go.¡± ¡­ . Ever since the many Immortal orthodoxies formed an alliance and planned to join forces to resist the Outer World invasion, they had set up teleportation arrays to facilitate communication. Therefore, not long after the messenger sent the news, the Sect Masters of many Immortal orthodoxies rushed over. There were more than ten of them, and they were all experts who had crossed the Second Heavenly Ladder. When they heard from Lian Heng that there was something important to discuss, they all thought that something big had happened and immediately came over. After Lian Heng received them, he did not directly explain the situation. Instead, he brought them to the meeting hall and took out the jade stone and placed it on the table in the middle. Everyone had not come into contact with this jade, so they did not feel the power inside. They were all a little confused. ¡°Sect Master Lian, what do you mean? Did you call us over just to look at this jade?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the important matter? Is there another movement in the Outer World, or has the matter of unsealing the Lord of the Heavenly Court progressed?¡± ¡°Sect Master Lian, don¡¯t keep us in suspense. If there¡¯s anything new, just say it. Is there anything special about this jade?¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . There was a commotion in the meeting hall. Someone closer to the jade stone picked it up and planned to size it up carefully. However, as soon as he touched the jade, his entire body trembled, and his face revealed an incomparably shocked expression. Then, he suddenly threw the jade back onto the table. ¡°This, what kind of power is this?!¡± The meeting hall fell silent. Everyone looked at this person and the seemingly ordinary jade on the table. This person¡¯s cultivation was extraordinary. He was already at the Seventh Heaven Gate realm. This was also the most common realm among everyone present. The fact that he revealed such a shocked expression as soon as he came into contact with the jade meant that the others would most likely have a similar reaction after coming into contact with the jade. What kind of jade and what kind of power could make an expert on the Seventh Heaven Gate realm be so shocked as soon as he came into contact with it? After seeing this situation, someone asked Lian Heng, ¡°What¡¯s going on with this jade? Is there any special power inside?¡± Some people were curious and picked up the jade like the previous person. However, just like the previous person, these people immediately felt an unprecedented shock. They exclaimed and immediately shook off the jade. This series of reactions made those who had not done it even more curious. Hence, no matter what the people in the meeting hall thought, they all tried to come into contact with this jade. Therefore, without exception, they could feel the vast power in it. This was an extremely strong and unbelievable power. The power contained in it was indescribable. No one present had ever seen such immense strength. Everyone looked at Lian Heng. ¡°Where did the power in this jade come from? It¡¯s too strong. It actually has such great strength!¡± ¡°If there are more of these jade stones, even if the Outer World really invades on a large scale, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of!¡± ¡°Sect Master Lian, what¡¯s going on with the power in this jade? Do you have a way to use it to help us resist the Outer World?¡± A series of questions were thrown out. Actually, Lian Heng was not surprised by this situation at all. He stood up slowly and held the jade in his hand. He looked around and smiled. ¡°This jade was casually created by a senior.¡± For a moment, this sentence caused a thousand waves. The meeting hall quickly became extremely quiet again as they looked at the jade in disbelief. An expert could casually create a jade with such power! What kind of existence was this? ¡°This senior is also concerned about how we are going to resist the Outer World.¡± Lian Heng continued, ¡°I called you all here this time to do something.¡± ¡°Do you want us to visit this senior together?¡± someone asked. ¡°But if we encounter a trap, won¡¯t we be captured in one fell swoop?¡± Someone asked worriedly. ¡°Your worries are a little unnecessary.¡± Someone disagreed. ¡°If such an expert really wants to deal with us, why would he need a trap? The power in this jade is enough to kill us all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I plan to visit this senior with everyone.¡± Lian Heng nodded and explained another situation. ¡°In addition, the Paragon of the Plague Sect, Lu Qingzhu, has also reappeared in the world. ¡°This means that the ancient rumor might be true. We have to consider at length about undoing the seal on the Lord of the Heavenly Court. Perhaps the seal has long been empty.¡± 2 Chapter 490 - The Power of Incense, Divine Clone As early as after the Lord of the Heavenly Court reinstated the Paragon of the Plague Sect, Lu Qingzhu, a rumor spread among the high-level experts. It was said that the Lord of the Heavenly Court had sensed that a great calamity was about to arrive. The reason why he reinstated the Paragon of the Plague Sect and buried her with great fanfare was because he had personally arranged for the tomb to be placed there for some reason. After the Outer World invaded and the Lord of the Heavenly Court was jointly sealed by the Nine Heavens of the Outer World, this rumor was believed by even more people. However, after the Paragon of the Plague Sect was buried, the tomb seemed to have disappeared. No one could explore it anymore. In the subsequent hundreds of thousands of years, there was no news of the Lord of the Heavenly Court escaping, so this rumor gradually faded. Now, the tomb of the Paragon of the Plague Sect had suddenly appeared. Even Lu Qingzhu herself had appeared. This reminded the ancient experts of that rumor. Perhaps this was the effect of the Lord of the Heavenly Court¡¯s backup plan. Did this mean that the Lord of the Heavenly Court had already secretly escaped the seal? This was very likely. After all, it was said that the Lord of the Heavenly Court was an expert who stood at the Peak of the 12 Heaven Gate realms. His usage of the Heaven Gate characteristics had already reached the peak and was far from what anyone who had yet to reach that realm could compare to. Back then, the reason why the Nine Heavens could seal the Lord of the Heavenly Court was not only because of a sudden attack, but also because of the help of another strange power. It was not strange for a peak expert like the Lord of the Heavenly Court to escape after his backup plan came into effect. ¡°Do you think the peerless expert who created this jade is the Lord of the Heavenly Court himself?¡± a middle-aged man suddenly asked. He was the Valley Master of the Immortal Valley, Qin Tang. His cultivation was at the Eighth Heaven Gate realm, and he could be said to be an outstanding figure among this group of Sect Masters. This guess stunned everyone, even Lian Heng himself. It seemed very likely! Since the Lord of the Heavenly Court might have already escaped and another expert with strength that exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination had appeared, this expert could still easily restrain the Plague Paragon, Lu Qingzhu. This was indeed very likely the Lord of the Heavenly Court himself! ¡°Brother Qin is right.¡± Lian Heng nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s indeed possible. The power in this jade is too powerful. I¡¯m afraid only the Lord of the Heavenly Court can reach this level. However, since that peerless expert did not take the initiative to reveal his identity, we can¡¯t guess too much. When we go and visit later, we could just express our respect. What do you think?¡± ¡°I agree.¡± Qin Tang nodded, and the others nodded in agreement. Then, after some discussion, they quickly decided to go to the capital of the Wood Nation to visit that peerless expert. Of course, they had to prepare gifts to show their respect. They could not dispense with the rituals. ¡­ . The Scarlet Tribulation that swept through the entire Qinghua Domain continued unabated. It did not stop just because Lu Qingzhu was captured by Cui Heng. However, the intensity of the Scarlet Tribulation at this stage was relatively normal. It only revived some strange living beings that had yet to reach the Heaven Gate realm or were only equivalent to the Fifth or Sixth Realm of the Immortal World. This way, under the control of the Yellow Heaven Sect, the disaster brought about by this calamity was very limited, and the people¡¯s panic was much less. At the same time, this also caused more and more people to worship Divinity Yellow Heaven. The disciples of the Yellow Heaven Sect began to grow explosively and even began to spread to the outside world. When the number of believers reached a certain number, the Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s original Peak Nascent Soul cultivation suddenly broke through without warning. However, he had not reached the Soul Formation realm. Instead, it was somewhere in the middle of the two. This state puzzled the Yellow-scarved Strongman. He could not comprehend it himself, so he could only come to Cui Heng to seek answers. ¡°You¡¯ve already deviated from your normal cultivation path.¡± Cui Heng checked the Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s condition and realized that the Nascent Soul in his body had already disappeared and transformed into a golden divine power. While retaining the characteristics of his Nascent Soul, this divine power had also increased his strength sufficiently. Moreover, it had already surpassed the Sixth Heaven Gate realm and might be equivalent to the Seventh or Eighth Heaven Gate realm. However, this golden divine power also had some flaws. It contained an extremely huge amount of the will of all living beings. It was originally not as pure as the power he had cultivated. Clearly, this was a power from faith. With the Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s cultivation realm, he could naturally easily suppress the will of all living beings contained in his divine power. However, as the number of incense offerings increased and his divine power increased, he would inevitably be affected by the will of all living beings. ¡°Master Immortal, what should I do now?¡± the Yellow-scarved Strongman asked. ¡°I keep feeling that if this continues, I might become another form of living being over time.¡± ¡°Mn.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°When the power of incense and faith is strong enough, you will transform into a kind of god that the will of all living beings desires, and not a cultivator with an independent will. However, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll cast a spell on you later to isolate this power of incense and faith from your cultivation. This power will only be used by you as a tool and won¡¯t directly affect your cultivation.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master Immortal!¡± The Yellow-scarved Strongman heaved a sigh of relief. The recent changes had really made him panic. Now, he could finally feel at ease. ¡°From this, we can also tell one of the Dao God¡¯s goals,¡± Cui Heng said thoughtfully. ¡°If Mingcheng really established a sect that respected the Dao God¡­ Then as time passed, a Dao God condensed from the will of all living beings would appear in the Heaven Realm. In a sense, this can be somewhat similar to a clone of the Dao God¡¯s main body? What is he trying to do through the connection between the clone and the main body? What can he do with this connection between the two worlds? What¡¯s his goal?¡± Thinking of this, Cui Heng said to the Yellow-scarved Strongman, ¡°After this Scarlet Calamity ends, I¡¯ll temporarily strip the divine power from your body. It¡¯s not just a simple segregation, but I¡¯ll let it leave your body and exist independently. Then, this divine power will form a separate spirit, becoming an independent god. It can be counted as your divine soul. Then, I¡¯ll send you to the Lower World. Try to sense the soul fragment of this god in the Heaven Realm and test what you can do with it.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Immortal!¡± The Yellow-scarved Strongman nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, Master Immortal.¡± ¡°Haha, this is also an experiment for me.¡± Cui Heng chuckled and looked outside. ¡°Some guests have arrived. Go and welcome them.¡± ¡­ . In the capital of the Wood Nation, more than ten strangers with extraordinary auras had arrived. The auras on these people were filled with an ancient charm, giving off an extremely powerful feeling. No one dared to stop them at all. They could only quietly watch as they arrived at Cui Heng¡¯s palace. They were the Sect Masters from the Eternal Academy, Immortal Valley, and other Immortal orthodoxies. Lian Heng and Qin Tang stood at the front. Clearly, they had led the team here. Just as these people were about to bow and pay their respects, the door of the palace suddenly opened by itself. A burly man with dark golden skin walked out. This burly man was extremely huge, but he gave off a very gentle feeling. Moreover, he had a holy aura, like a god sitting on a shrine and not a person walking the world. ¡°Everyone, please follow me.¡± The Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s gaze swept across everyone and he smiled. ¡°Master Immortal is already waiting inside.¡± With that, he turned around and led the way. He was completely like a servant. At this moment, Lian Heng, Qin Tang, and the others suddenly woke up. They realized that they could not see through this burly man¡¯s cultivation realm. What did this mean?! Chapter 491 - 9,900,000 Years Ago, Primordial Era With an uneasy heart, Lian Heng, Qin Tang, and the others followed the Yellow-scarved Strongman into the palace and saw Cui Heng drinking tea. At this moment, they understood that the person in front of them was definitely not the former Lord of the Heavenly Court. That was because even the aura on the Lord of the Heavenly Court was far from being so vast. It was as if it contained everything. What kind of cultivation realm could be so powerful? Could it be that there was really a realm that surpassed the 12 Heaven Gate realms? 2 Facing such an unfathomable expert, these Sect Masters of the Immortal Dao Sects who were usually high and mighty were all deeply shocked. They only stood there with stagnant gazes and even forgot to bow. After a while, the Heaven Gate realm experts, led by Lian Heng and Qin Tang, came back to their senses and hurriedly bowed. ¡°Eternal Academy¡¯s Lian Heng greets Senior.¡± ¡°Immortal Valley¡¯s Qin Tang greets Senior.¡± ¡°Wang Qi of Origin Island greets Senior.¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . At the same time that they bowed, the other dozen or so people at the Seventh Heaven Gate realm realized what was going on and followed suit. Cui Heng did not care much about this. He put down the teacup in his hand and nodded slightly. He smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. You¡¯re all experts who have cultivated for a long time. You should have thought of your goal for coming to look for me this time. Why don¡¯t you just say it?¡± He had never liked to beat around the bush. It was better to be straightforward. Lian Heng, Qin Tang, and the others looked at each other and nodded. In the end, Lian Heng took a step forward and said respectfully, ¡°Senior, it¡¯s like this. The intensity of this Scarlet Calamity is unprecedentedly powerful. I¡¯m afraid the Outer World is preparing to launch a large-scale invasion and intends to start an all-out attack on the Heaven Realm. Facing such a situation, we are powerless to stop it. Therefore, we want to undo the seal of the Lord of the Heavenly Court and use the power of the Lord of the Heavenly Court to resist the invasion of the Outer World. However, our cultivation realms are ultimately limited. Although the restrictions that sealed the Lord of the Heavenly Court have weakened over a long period of time, it will probably take hundreds of thousands of years for our power to undo them¡­ Senior¡¯s divine power is incomparably deep. Can Senior help us undo the seal of the Lord of the Heavenly Court so that we can resist the invasion of the Outer World? If Senior is willing to personally deal with the Outer World, we will be even more grateful.¡± Since they had already confirmed that Cui Heng was not the Lord of the Heavenly Court, their main goal this time was to ask Cui Heng to help them undo the seal on the Lord of the Heavenly Court. Of course, if they could persuade Cui Heng to participate in the battle against the Outer World invasion, it would naturally be the best thing. ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°I understand your intention to resist the Outer World invasion. However, I have a question. Does helping you resist the Outer World invasion mean anything to me?¡± This question immediately stunned Lian Heng and the others. What were the benefits of resisting the Outer World? As a member of the Heaven Realm, wasn¡¯t it the rightful thing to resist the Outer World? Moreover, once the Outer World invaded on a large scale, the characteristics of the Heaven Gate here would be occupied by the Outer World. At that time, the local cultivators here would no longer have the chance to improve. They would completely lose the chance to turn the tables and could only be bullied forever. Was this reason not enough to resist the Outer World? Why was there a point in asking? The Sect Masters of the Immortal Dao Sects were stunned. The Yellow-scarved Strongman suddenly said, ¡°Sect Masters, when Immortal Venerable started cultivating, there was no Heaven Realm.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Lian Heng, Qin Tang, and the others immediately felt as if they had been struck by lightning. Their faces revealed disbelief as they looked at Cui Heng in extreme shock. Everyone felt as if their minds were buzzing, as if billions of lightning bolts had exploded at the same time. When he was cultivating, there was no Heaven Realm! When he was cultivating, there was no Heaven Realm! How ancient and powerful was this existence? Could this peerless expert be from the same era as the legendary founder of the Heaven Realm? This was too shocking. It was simply unbelievable! However, from the vastness of the power contained in the jade, this did not seem to be impossible. To such a supreme being, helping the Heaven Realm resist the invasion of the Outer World did not seem to be very necessary. Moreover, what could they bring out to move such an existence? Treasures? Cultivation techniques? Clearly, neither was likely. What should they do now?! Cui Heng stared at them and saw their shocked and conflicted expressions. He smiled and said, ¡°Actually, if you want me to help, you just have to do one thing.¡± Of course, he would not refuse to resist the invasion of the Outer World. Not to mention that his disciples were in this Star Field, his current cultivation was also closely related to this Star Field. The rules of order he established were here, and the Great Dao laws he wanted to communicate with were also here. Moreover, after successfully resisting the invasion of the Outer World, he could deepen his communication with the Great Dao laws of the Heaven Realm and greatly increase the speed of his cultivation. He could break through to the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm in a shorter period of time. To Cui Heng, he had a very good reason to resist the invasion of the Outer World. The reason why he said this to Lian Heng and the others was to let them know to cherish his help. Help that was too easy to obtain was often not cherished. This was human nature. Only by letting them cherish his help would they be willing to answer Cui Heng¡¯s questions. They still had to thank Cui Heng profusely. As expected, as soon as Cui Heng said this, Lian Heng, Qin Tang, and the others were overjoyed. They hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Senior, please speak! We will definitely do our best. We only hope that Senior can help us resist the Outer World.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t been in this world for a long time, so I don¡¯t know much about the current situation of this Star Field.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said, ¡°Tell me about the current situation here first. How many other Star Fields are there in this region? Also, tell me about the six Heaven Gates. If you can satisfy me, I¡¯ll naturally help you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± Lian Heng, Qin Tang, and the others knelt on the ground, their hearts filled with gratitude for Cui Heng. In their opinion, Cui Heng¡¯s request was not a request at all. He actually gave them an easy way out so that they would feel more at peace after asking him for help. And that was because he did not want them to feel too burdened. After all, the information Cui Heng asked for was not very valuable to most Immortal orthodoxies. Not many people would look at it in the Scripture Depository for millions of years. Now, using this information to exchange for the help of such a supreme being to resist the invasion of the Outer World was simply too worth it. An ancient being who started cultivating before the formation of the Heaven Realm could be said to be a living fossil. He definitely knew countless ancient secrets. Could these ¡°new¡± matters interest such an existence? Clearly not. What use did these ¡°new¡± things have for an ancient being like this? Obviously none. This meant that the ancient supreme being had actually directly promised to help them. How benevolent and selfless was this? The entire Heaven Realm was blessed to have this supreme being. For a moment, Lian Heng, Qin Tang, and the Masters of the more than ten other Immortal orthodoxies were extremely excited. They were filled with admiration and gratitude for Cui Heng. Lian Heng took the initiative to step forward and ask, ¡°Senior, where do you want to start understanding? The inheritance of my Eternal Academy is extremely ancient. It can be traced back to the beginning of the Heaven Realm. Our Ancestral Master even sat beside the God of Creation and listened to his teachings. Although our academy¡¯s inheritance was severely affected by the Scarlet Calamity 500,000 years ago, we still retained many secret books that can provide you with very detailed information.¡± The other Sect Masters of the Immortal Dao Sects had no objections to him taking the initiative to step forward. After all, the Eternal Academy was indeed the oldest and had the deepest foundation among them. It was most suitable for them to stand up and answer Cui Heng¡¯s question. ¡°It¡¯s really not easy for such an ancient sect to survive until now.¡± Cui Heng nodded and praised before asking, ¡°How many years has it been since the Heaven Realm was established?¡± ¡°Senior, it should have been more than 9.9 million years,¡± Lian Heng said respectfully. ¡°According to the records of our academy, 9.9 million years ago, a supreme god descended from the sea of stars. He created the world here, demarcated the Heavens, divided the myriad worlds, sorted out the endless starry sky, and created the Central World that ruled the myriad worlds. After that, he built the Door of Heaven and brought the fated living beings of the myriad worlds to the Heaven Realm. He also established the Boundless Dao and taught the Great Dao and myriad wonderful techniques. He created the cultivation method of the 21 realms of the Immortal and Mortal worlds and pointed out the method to break through the 12 Heaven Gates. Originally, the cultivation methods in this place were strange and extremely complicated. There were often battles between cultivators because of disputes over the advantages and disadvantages of each path. Ever since then, the cultivation methods of the myriad worlds and endless starry skies gradually became unified. As time passed, the 21 realms of the Immortal and Mortal realms and the 12 Heaven Gate realms were used as the division of cultivation realms, avoiding many unnecessary battles. The Eternal Academy was also established at that time. Our Ancestral Master called that era the ¡®Primordial Era¡¯. It was also the most peaceful era in this sea of stars in the past 9.9 million years. According to the books, although the six Star Fields in that era also had boundaries, they were all connected and there were normal Star Field paths. Moreover, there were enough Heaven Gate characteristics in that era, and there was no upper limit to the number of times one could cross the Heaven Ladder. There were many choices to choose from the Heaven Gate, and there was no battle for the Great Dao between different Star Fields. It¡¯s precisely because of this that there were endless experts in that era. There were many experts who crossed the Third Heavenly Ladder. The entire Star Sea was a scene of vitality and all living beings were competing.¡± At this point, Lian Heng could not help but reveal an incomparably envious expression and sigh. ¡°That was really an incomparably glorious and dazzling era. Unfortunately, to us in this era, it¡¯s only a legend. Ever since the Creation God left and the Boundless Dao Realm closed, everything has changed. It¡¯s impossible to return to the past¡­¡± Chapter 492 - Era of Chaos, Era of the Heavenly Court The information Lian Heng described was rather new to the many Sect Masters of the Immortal orthodoxies present. Especially the description of the God of Creation, and the Boundless Dao. To most Immortal orthodoxies, they basically only knew these names and knew very little about their actual situation. This information was too ancient. The description of the relationship between the six Star Fields when the era was first established made everyone envious. An era where there was no need to fight or snatch, where one could choose to attack the Heaven Gate at will. How beautiful and desirable was this? Unfortunately, such a beautiful and glorious era can only be seen in books now. They would never have the chance to experience it themselves. Cui Heng nodded slightly and praised with a smile, ¡°Very good, this information is not bad. You can elaborate based on the eras to sort out the changes in the Heaven Realm from the beginning era to the present era. It can be considered as setting a complete framework. Let¡¯s continue. What about after the Primordial Era?¡± ¡°Thank you for your praise, Senior.¡± Lian Heng was overjoyed when he heard this. He nodded and said, ¡°After the initial structure of the world was established, it was an era where order gradually began to collapse. The Ancestral Master of my sect was part of the era called the Era of Chaosa€|¡± In his opinion, Cui Heng was a supreme being that was even older than the Heaven Realm. To obtain the praise of such an existence was indeed a very happy thing. Next, as Lian Heng described, the situation of this ¡°Era of Chaos¡± began to gradually appear in front of Cui Heng. After the Primordial Era ended, although there was no longer a God of Creation above everything, most people still maintained their original lifestyle and lived in peace because of their long-term stable habits. Unfortunately, this situation did not last long. Conflicts quickly erupted. After people crossed the Heavenly Ladder one after another, they were surprised to discover that the characteristics of the Heavenly Ladder contained in the Heaven Gate had actually changed. They could no longer break through indefinitely like before. A Heavenly Ladder characteristic could only allow 12 people to transcend within 10,000 years. The appearance of this restriction directly triggered many levels of conflict. First was the conflict between the different Star Fields. Since the characteristics of the Heavenly Ladder could only be obtained by 12 people every 10,000 years, no one would be willing to let people from other Star Fields snatch these 12 spots. However, there was only one characteristic of the Heavenly Ladder in every Heaven Gate. If one wanted to cross the Second and Third Heavenly Ladder, they had to attack the Heaven Gate in other Star Fields. This caused a conflict. Battles often erupted, and casualties happened from time to time. However, it had not developed to the extent of a battle of the Great Dao like now. Other than the conflicts between different Star Fields, there were also huge conflicts in the same Star Field. It was mainly because of the 12 Heaven Gate realms. The core contradiction was still the limits of the Heavenly Ladder characteristics. Within 10,000 years, only 12 people could transcend the Heavenly Ladder. Whether it was to transcend the First Heavenly Ladder, the Second Heavenly Ladder, or even the Third Heavenly Ladder, one had to compete for the same 12 spots. And obtaining these 12 spots was not something that could be decided with just a few words and discussion. It was fought through battle! Killing! And scheming! There were countless methods. The goal was only to kill their competitors and finally successfully enter the Heaven Gate and cross the Heavenly Ladder to advance their cultivation realm. This era had no order and was incomparably chaotic. The six Star Fields were filled with killing. It could be said to be an incomparably dark era. It was also in this era that the number of experts in this sea of stars plummeted. By the time the Era of Chaos ended, compared to the end of the Primordial Era, there were only less than one-tenth the number of new Heaven Gate realm experts. As for those who had crossed the Heavenly Ladder, there were even fewer. And the reason why the Era of Chaos could end was because of the appearance of a person. The Lord of the Heavenly Court. He was just a peak expert who stood at the end of the 12 Heaven Gate realms. He had also followed the Creation God in the Boundless Dao Realm. He was the closest listener to the Creation God. Therefore, the Lord of the Heavenly Court was also the person who understood the various theories taught by the God of Creation the most. Of course, he was also the person with the highest cultivation realm and strength. Perhaps sensing that the damage caused to the Heaven Realm by the chaotic dispute was too great, the Lord of the Heavenly Court took the initiative to stand up and change everything. He first took out many of the treasures he had as his foundation and joined forces with many Immortal orthodoxies, including the Eternal Academy, to establish a perfect and strict organization. This was the Heavenly Court that people later became familiar with. As the Heavenly Court had gathered almost all the top experts of the Heaven Realm, it had a strong enforcement ability. Naturally, they had the power to make others listen to their orders and obey their rule. Hence, under the rule of the Heavenly Court, the 12 candidates to cross the Heavenly Ladder every 10,000 years were no longer decided through chaotic battles. Instead, they would obtain the qualifications to cross the Heavenly Ladder through the ¡°Heaven Gate Trial¡±. The Heaven Gate Trial would be held 12 times within 10,000 years. The 12 people who could cross the Heaven Gate would be chosen in various ways through the trial. If they had any objections to the person chosen in the end, they could also directly question the Heavenly Court. At first, this selection method naturally encountered quite a bit of resistance. However, the Heavenly Court had already gathered more than half of the power of the entire Star Field. No one could resist it and they could only choose to accept this system. In addition, after those who passed the Heaven Gate Trial successfully crossed the Heavenly Ladder, they would be invited by the Heavenly Court and asked if they were willing to join the Heavenly Court. In the end, most of them naturally chose to join. As the beneficiaries of this system, they naturally supported it. As time passed, the Heaven Gate Trial became a publicly acknowledged system. The voices of opposition gradually decreased until they disappeared. The Era of the Heavenly Court had begun. However, the Heaven Gate Trial only eliminated the conflict within the Star Field. If they wanted to transcend the subsequent levels of the Heaven Gate, they had to go to the other Star Fields. Therefore, the Heavenly Court Era was actually an era where the power of one¡¯s own Star Field was gathered to attack other Star Fields. Due to the existence of the Heavenly Court, this Star Field was the first to eliminate the internal conflict and gather their strength. Therefore, they had a huge advantage in external battles and easily occupied a foreign Heaven Gate. This gave the experts of the Heavenly Court a fixed way to transcend the Second Heavenly Ladder. On the other hand, the Heavenly Court was still fighting a third foreign realm, which was the Outer World that was currently corroding the Heaven Realm. At that time, both sides had wins and losses and they fought back and forth. This side won most of the time. Every time they won, a group of people would transcend the Second or Third Heavenly Ladder. As a result, the Star Field ruled by the Heaven Realm and the Heavenly Court entered an era of rapid development. It was also an era where the power of the Heaven Realm was like the midday sun. Many of the Sect Masters of the Immortal orthodoxies present were experienced people from that era. Most of them had obtained the qualifications to transcend the Heavenly Ladder through the Heaven Gate Trial, which was why they had their current achievements. At this moment, when they heard Lian Heng telling the story of this era, they could not help but sigh. These were all their memories. ¡°Unfortunately, this era was broken by the appearance of the Nine Heavens.¡± Lian Heng¡¯s tone became emotional. ¡°They are all experts who have crossed the Third Heavenly Ladder and even have extremely extraordinary methods. They even know all the weaknesses of the Lord of the Heavenly Court. Facing the Nine Heavens, even the Lord of the Heavenly Court had no way of winning. In the end, he was sealed by the Nine Heavens of the Outer World, and the Heavenly Court directly collapsed. The Era of the Heavenly Court also ended. Next is the scarlet era we¡¯re experiencing now. It¡¯s also jokingly called the Scarlet Apocalypse Era by some people. According to the Nine Heavens of the Outer World, this is a tribulation and punishment sent down by them on behalf of the God of Creation. They, the Nine Heavens of the Outer World¡­ claim to be followers of the God of Creation.¡± Chapter 493 - The True Purpose of the Nine Heavens ¡°They, the Nine Heavens of the Outer World¡­ claim to be followers of the God of Creation.¡± Cui Heng could not help but be a little surprised when he heard this. The Nine Heavens of the Outer World and the Heaven Realm here were already in a situation where they would fight to the death. He did not expect that they would actually use the name of the God of Creation. This was a fight for pride now. However, their claim might not be fake. According to Lian Heng¡¯s description, in the Primordial Era, the Heaven Realm with the God of Creation was actually the absolute core of the Six Heavenly Regions. Whether it was this Star Field where the Heaven Realm was located or the other five Star Fields, they all respected the God of Creation. They also cultivated the 21 realms of the Immortal and Mortal Realms passed down by this God of Creation. Moreover, in the Outer World, there were also legends that the Nine Heavens Supreme Venerates were actually followers of a supreme being. Even their actions of invading other Star Fields were following the will of that supreme being. This coincided with the saying that the Nine Heavens of the Outer World had sent down tribulation and punishment on behalf of the God of Creation. Perhaps there was really a connection. ¡°How authentic do you think their words are?¡± Cui Heng asked. ¡°They said that they invaded the Heaven Realm to send down tribulation and punishment on behalf of the God of Creation. This should be fake.¡± Lian Heng seemed to have an answer in his heart long ago. He said with a solemn expression, ¡°However, the saying that they once followed the God of Creation might be true¡­¡± Then, he told them some of his guesses. According to the records of the Eternal Academy, although countless people listened to the Dao preaching of the God of Creation in the Boundless Dao Realm, only 36 people were allowed to follow him. These 36 people each had extraordinary backgrounds. Some were formed by the first wisp of vital energy born at the beginning of the Heaven Realm, some were spirits of the first stone, or the first cloud, and so on. They were basically all innate divine beings of the Heaven Realm. The Lord of the Heavenly Court was the first among the 36 people. It was said that he was born with the will of the Heavens and was an existence that stood at the peak of the 12 Heaven Gate realms. Although some of the other innate divine beings had also reached the Twelfth Heaven Gate realm, their strength was still incomparable to the Lord of the Heavenly Court. He was undoubtedly the strongest among them. The other 35 were also willing to follow behind him and follow the God of Creation. However, after the God of Creation left, this connection gradually thinned. Coupled with the fact that the Six Star Fields were gradually estranged, the 36 divine beings finally scattered and headed to different Star Fields. Among them, seven went to the Star Field adjacent to the Heaven Realm, which was the current Outer World. The exact information about these seven divine beings was already impossible to verify because it had been too long. However, the Eternal Academy was still a living fossil-like inheritance after all, and it still recorded the information of three of the divine beings. One was said to be the first stone to form a Dao when the Heaven Realm was established, one was said to be the first wisp of turbid Qi to form a Dao when the Heaven Realm was established, and one was said to be the outline of the border when the Heaven Realm was established. Coincidentally, three of the Nine Heavens of the Outer World had extremely similar backgrounds to these three. They were Heavenly Venerate Shi, Heavenly Venerate Chen, and Heavenly Venerate Guo. However, in the legends of the Outer World, they did not originate from the creation of the Heaven Realm. Instead, they were born when the world was established. Even the legends were similar. It was just a different word. From this inference, it was very likely that the other six of the Nine Heavens had similar backgrounds. The so-called Nine Heavens were indeed nine of the 36 people who followed the God of Creation back then. ¡°If their identities are true, then they probably didn¡¯t invade the Heaven Realm just to fight for the Heaven Gate,¡± Cui Heng said thoughtfully. To the Nine Heavens, who had long crossed the Third Heavenly Ladder, it was clearly not worth it to deliberately spend more than a million years or even longer to attack the Heaven Realm. They probably had other plans. ¡°There should be another plot.¡± Lian Heng nodded in agreement with this guess, but he could not give an answer. ¡°But with their cultivation realms, what can the current Heaven Realm have for them to plot against?¡± From the description just now, Cui Heng had already learned the cultivation realm of the Nine Heavens. Six of them were on the Eleventh Heaven Gate realm, and three were on the Twelfth Heaven Gate realm. This was even stronger than the description he had obtained from Divine Lord Yu Tian. With Divine Lord Yu Tian¡¯s realm, it was naturally impossible for him to hide anything from Cui Heng. It was most likely because Divine Lord Yu Tian was only at the Sixth Heaven Gate realm and might not really understand the true realm of the Nine Heavens. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s for the Boundless Dao Realm.¡± Qin Tang suddenly said, ¡°There are records in my Immortal Valley. Although the Boundless Dao Realm has long closed and disappeared when the God of Creation left, it¡¯s actually still in the Heaven Realm. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s extremely difficult to detect.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present turned to look at him. All the Sect Masters of the Immortal orthodoxies looked at him with incomparably shocked expressions. Boundless Dao Realm! This was the place where the founder of the Heaven Realm preached the Dao, and also the place where he taught the techniques of the 21 Realms of the Immortal and Mortal Realms and the 12 Heaven Gate Realms. It was the source of all cultivation techniques in this sea of stars. Countless experts had once listened to the Dao there, and countless experts had walked out from there. That was the beginning of all legends. There must be countless traces of the Great Dao imprinted inside. It might also contain the imprint of the God of Creation¡¯s Dao preaching. It might even contain mysteries that surpassed the 12 Heaven Gate realms. Originally, everyone thought that the Boundless Dao Realm had long completely closed and disappeared with the departure of the God of Creation. Now, someone actually said that the Boundless Dao Realm was still in the Heaven Realm. And he could even detect it! ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°The Immortal Valley has investigated the Boundless Dao Realm?¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . This place immediately became noisy. Everyone was incomparably excited, and their gazes were all focused on Qin Tang. The news that he said was too shocking. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Ancestral Master of my Immortal Valley had once investigated the Boundless Dao Realm.¡± Qin Tang nodded solemnly and said, ¡°Moreover, he had entered it before. The entire inheritance of my Immortal Valley was actually obtained by the Ancestral Master by observing a mysterious light shadow in the Boundless Dao Realm. The Ancestral Master described that there is no division of heaven and earth in the Boundless Dao Realm, no difference between the upper and lower realms. There is only an endless and vast space with countless lights and shadows floating and sinking. In the middle of these countless lights and shadows sat an incomparably majestic figure. This incomparably majestic light and shadow seems to contain all the Great Dao and laws. It¡¯s the source of all cultivation. The Ancestral Master only took a glance and comprehended the inheritance of the Immortal Valley. Then, he came out of the Boundless Dao Realm.¡± Everyone present was silent, but their eyes flickered with dense shock. ¡°In that case, the purpose of the Outer World invasion can be confirmed. It¡¯s for the Boundless Dao Realm!¡± Lian Heng nodded and bowed to Cui Heng. ¡°Senior, what do you think?¡± ¡°Mn.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said, ¡°If the Nine Heavens really followed the God of Creation, I believe their understanding of the Boundless Dao Realm will be quite comprehensive. They should also know that the Boundless Dao Realm is still in the Heaven Realm.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s really for the sake of the Boundless Dao Realm, then this is a realm above the 12 Heaven Gate Realms!¡± The Sect Master of Origin Island, Wang Qi, said worriedly, ¡°This means that someone among the Nine Heavens of the Outer World must have already reached the peak of the Twelfth Heaven Gate. Perhaps he¡¯s already comparable to the Lord of the Heavenly Court back then.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone¡¯s faces revealed worry. The Lord of the Heavenly Court was an expert who stood at the Peak of the Twelfth Heaven Gate realm. This was not only to say that he had reached the Twelfth Heaven Gate realm, but also to say that he had reached the end of this path and was an existence that had reached the peak of this path. Legend had it that only by truly walking to the end of the 12 Heaven Gate realms and standing at the peak would one have a chance to peek at the realm above the 12 Heaven Gate realms. If it was just an ordinary Twelfth Heaven Gate realm expert, they would not even have the qualifications to see a higher realm. If such an expert appeared in the Outer World, the Heaven Realm would be in danger. Of course, if the senior agreed to help the Heaven Realm resist the Outer World invasion¡­ When everyone thought of this, they could not help but look at Cui Heng. He was their final hope. Cui Heng naturally understood what they were thinking. He smiled and said, ¡°Bring me to see the seal of that Lord of the Heavenly Court first.¡± 1 Lian Heng, Qin Tang, Wang Qi, and the others were overjoyed when they heard this and hurriedly bowed. ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . The seal of the Lord of the Heavenly Court was extremely complicated. Even if it was just to open a path to that place, it required extremely detailed preparation. Therefore, after obtaining Cui Heng¡¯s promise, Lian Heng and the others left first. After making the preparations, they would invite Cui Heng over. After the Sect Masters of the Immortal Dao Sects left, the Yellow-scarved Strongman stood beside Cui Heng, looking like he wanted to say something but hesitated. Cui Heng noticed his expression and looked at him. ¡°Why? Do you have any doubts?¡± ¡°There are indeed some doubts.¡± The Yellow-scarved Strongman nodded and hesitated slightly before saying, ¡°Master Immortal, aren¡¯t you being too cautious? With your great divine power and Dharmic powers, you actually only used a questioning method to ask them.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s this.¡± Cui Heng laughed when he heard this. Then, he said solemnly, ¡°As long as you can achieve the same goal, don¡¯t give up the safest method for the sake of convenience.¡± The Yellow-scarved Strongman pondered when he heard this. A moment later, he bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Master Immortal is wise. I¡¯ve learned something.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s never wrong to be cautious.¡± Actually, with his current divine strength and Dharmic powers, if he wanted to obtain information from Lian Heng and the others, he could completely read their memories directly. With their cultivation realms, they could not even sense that their memories had been flipped through. However, Cui Heng did not do so. The reason was very simple. For safety. He could not be sure if Lian Heng, Qin Tang, and the others had seen any unbelievably powerful beings in their long lives. If they had seen it before, even if these people did not feel anything, their memories would still leave traces of that powerful being. In that case, when Cui Heng flipped through these people¡¯s memories, he would come into contact with the traces of the images left behind by that powerful being. If that existence was powerful enough to directly affect or even control such images¡­ Then, while he was flipping through these people¡¯s memories, he might be sensed by that powerful existence, attracting some unnecessary trouble or even danger. However, if his communication with them was stopped at the conversation level, this problem would not exist. After all, the information that language could carry was limited. Compared to directly flipping through a person¡¯s memories, it was much safer. Moreover, through questioning, he could still obtain the information he wanted and achieve the same outcome. It would just take a little more time than directly flipping through the other party¡¯s memories. With Cui Heng¡¯s cautious style, as long as the outcome was the same, he would definitely choose the safer method. ¡­ . A few days later. Lian Heng and Qin Tang rushed back. They had brought a message. The sealed place of the Lord of the Heavenly Court had disappeared!! It was not that the seal had disappeared. Instead, the area where the Lord of the Heavenly Court was sealed had disappeared at some point!! 1 Chapter 494 - Vanished Sealed Land This matter made even Lian Heng, Qin Tang, and the other Immortal orthodoxies panic. The place that sealed the Lord of the Heavenly Court could be said to be the strongest and most stable place in the entire Heaven Realm. That was a seal set up by the Nine Heavens Supreme Venerates of the Outer World. In the entire Heaven Realm, no one had been able to shake this seal in the past 500,000 years. But now, including the seal, the area where the seal was located, and everything within a radius of tens of thousands of kilometers had actually disappeared. Only a huge basin was left. It was very bizarre. This was not just the land within a radius of 10,000 kilometers being moved. Instead, it removed the seal on this land and the Lord of the Heavenly Court who was sealed there. It was not something that ordinary people could do. ¡°They didn¡¯t leave any traces?¡± Cui Heng asked in surprise. ¡°No.¡± Lian Heng shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing. The Dharma and Logos in that area are all normal. There¡¯s not even any sign of damage. It¡¯s simply unbelievable.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s just from the surface, it¡¯s as if there¡¯s never been any seal there.¡± Qin Tang added, ¡°But in the past hundreds of thousands of years, we¡¯ve already investigated the seal there many times.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s indeed a big problem.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly, and his expression became solemn. A seal that could suppress the Lord of the Heavenly Court, who stood at the peak of the 12 Heaven Gates, for hundreds of thousands of years must have an extremely stable connection with the land and even the surrounding laws. To completely move it away was almost equivalent to facing the power of the entire seal head-on. Logically speaking, such power had definitely surpassed the Peak Twelfth Heaven Gate Realm and could successfully suppress the seal set up by the Nine Heavens. Did this mean that the other party had already reached the Early-stage Soul Formation realm? Perhaps even stronger? When did such an expert appear in the Heaven Realm? This made Cui Heng feel even more vigilant. Could it be that there was a mysterious existence hidden in the Heaven Realm? It was best to investigate the situation. This was to prevent him from knowing nothing about the appearance of an extremely powerful existence. ¡°Bring me over to take a look,¡± Cui Heng said in a low voice. ¡°Yes, thank you, Senior!¡± Lian Heng and Qin Tang heaved a sigh of relief. In their opinion, as long as Cui Heng was willing to take action, all of this would not be a problem. Then, Cui Heng instructed the Yellow-scarved Strongman to stay in the capital of the Wood Nation for the time being. He went with Lian Heng and Qin Tang to the place where the Lord of the Heavenly Court was sealed. a€| . Yongtian Region, Central Xianping Domain. This was a wasteland desert that stretched for tens of millions of kilometers. The ground seemed to be burning with flames at all times. The temperature was extremely high, and ordinary living beings could not survive at all. However, under the scalding yellow sand, there were countless ferocious beasts living. Any living being who came to this desert had to face the pursuit of these ferocious beasts. Creatures below the Heaven Gate realm would basically die if they came to such a place. In the entire Heaven Realm, there were only a few such harsh environments like the central part of the Xianping Domain. Actually, 500,000 years ago, this was still a rather prosperous area. There were large cities, many experts, and abundant natural treasures. It was one of the core areas of the Yongtian Region. However, after the Outer World invasion, this place had undergone a tremendous change. That was because the Lord of the Heavenly Court was sealed here by the Nine Heavens. Although the process of this seal was extremely fast, there was almost no direct confrontation, nor were there many fluctuations in power, the Xianping Domain, which was the epicenter of the incident, was still greatly affected. Most of the area was razed to the ground, and the living beings there were reduced to ashes. Even experts who had crossed the Second Heavenly Ladder were annihilated like ants. The central area had become a wasteland desert that stretched for tens of millions of kilometers. The once prosperous Xianping Domain had become a dead land without ordinary living beings. In the past, almost no one would come to such a place. However, at this moment, more than 20 people were gathered in the central area of the Xianping Domain. Their auras were incomparably powerful, causing the ferocious beasts living nearby to retreat, not daring to approach at all. In front of these people was a huge basin that was more than 100 kilometers deep and had a radius of more than 10,000 kilometers. This was the place where the Lord of the Heavenly Court was once sealed. But there was nothing left now. ¡°I wonder if Brother Lian and Brother Qin can invite that senior over. The current situation is too bizarre,¡± the Sect Master of Origin Island, Wang Qi, said with a worried expression. At this moment, the more than 20 people gathered around this huge basin were all the Sect Masters of the various Immortal orthodoxies. Without exception, they had already stepped through the Second Heavenly Ladder. The Sect Masters of the Immortal Dao Sects who had gone to visit Cui Heng earlier were all here. There were also more than ten new arrivals. Their expressions were similar to Wang Qi¡¯s. They were all frowning, their faces filled with worry and anxiety. In the past hundreds of thousands of years, thinking of a way to undo the seal on the Lord of the Heavenly Court had always been the best way to resist the invasion of the Outer World. Now, this sealed place had actually disappeared for no reason. What should they do? Without the help of the Lord of the Heavenly Court, how could they resist the invasion of the Outer World? Everyone was anxious. Especially the more than 20 Sect Masters of the Immortal orthodoxies who rushed over after receiving the news that the seal was about to be unlocked. Unexpectedly, when they arrived, they saw an empty basin. The sealed place actually disappeared silently. Not a trace was left. It was as if it had never appeared. It was too ridiculous. ¡°Brother Wang, is the senior you mentioned really that powerful?¡± A middle-aged man who looked to be in his thirties asked Wang Qi. This person was the Sect Master of the Immortal Dao Sect, the Limitless Divine Palace. His name was Tian Kaiyang, and his cultivation was at the Eighth level of the Heaven Gate. He was not weak. ¡°That senior¡¯s strength far exceeds our imagination.¡± Wang Qi nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°Actually, if that senior agrees to resist the Outer World invasion, even if we can¡¯t find the Lord of the Heavenly Court, we don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°He¡¯s actually so powerful?¡± Tian Kaiyang asked in surprise. Although the Limitless Divine Palace had always been on good terms with the Origin Island and had a close relationship, and there was no need for Wang Qi to lie to him, this news was too shocking. After all, from Wang Qi¡¯s words, as long as this so-called senior took action, it would not be a problem to resist the invasion of the Outer World. He was even stronger than the Lord of the Heavenly Court. Wang Qi¡¯s answer also attracted the attention of the others, and their faces revealed surprised expressions. The Lord of the Heavenly Court was the strongest expert in the Six Heavenly Regions. Since ancient times, other than the original God of Creation, no living being had been stronger than the Lord of the Heavenly Court. There was no doubt about that. Even the Nine Heavens of the Outer World had only managed to suppress and seal the Lord of the Heavenly Court. It was said that they had relied on the power left behind by the God of Creation and not on their own strength. How could an existence stronger than the Lord of the Heavenly Court suddenly appear? This also puzzled the others who had never seen Cui Heng before. Was he really so powerful? ¡°The strength of that senior is indescribable.¡± Wang Qi smiled and said, ¡°When Senior arrives, everyone will naturally know.¡± The others who had seen Cui Heng before nodded. This made the others even more curious. What kind of existence could make so many Sect Masters of Immortal orthodoxies acknowledge that he was stronger than the Lord of the Heavenly Court? Could he be that an existence that surpassed the Peak Twelfth Heaven Gate realm had really appeared in the Heaven Realm? At this moment, three pillars of light suddenly descended from the sky and landed at the edge of the basin. Countless colors flowed on these three pillars of light, as if they were intertwined with countless Great Dao laws, dazzling everyone. Even the experts who had crossed the Second Heavenly Ladder felt a little dazed the moment they saw the pillars of light. They could not help but be intoxicated and involuntarily wanted to comprehend the mysteries within. Fortunately, the light pillars did not last long. They only existed for a few breaths before disappearing. Where the pillars of light disappeared, three figures stood. They were Cui Heng, Lian Heng, and Qin Tang, who had come from the capital of the Wood Nation. At this moment, the people who had just been immersed in the mysteries of the pillars of light had just returned to their senses. They knew Lian Heng and Qin Tang, so they naturally guessed that Cui Heng, who was standing beside the two of them, was the senior Wang Qi and the others were talking about. Recalling the experience of seeing the pillars of light just now, they suddenly felt that perhaps this senior was really a great existence that had surpassed the 12 Heaven Gate realms. ¡­ . Actually, the colorful pillars of light were only a void passageway constructed by Cui Heng with his Dharmic powers. Although the space of the Heaven Realm was extremely stable and the Great Dao laws were very rigid, and it was difficult to teleport under normal circumstances, this suppression was useless against Cui Heng. With Cui Heng¡¯s divine powers, he could naturally easily cross the void and teleport. He directly constructed a void passageway and brought Lian Heng and Qin Tang to the place where the basin was. The reason why those people felt like they saw countless Great Dao laws just now was because the pillar of light contained Cui Heng¡¯s Dharmic powers. The manifestation of a Soul Formation realm cultivator¡¯s Dharmic powers would indeed allow people of low realms to have an experience similar to facing the source of the Great Dao. ¡°This is the sealed place of the Lord of the Heavenly Court?¡± Cui Heng looked at the basin. In an instant, he saw the entire situation here. The nomological Dao runes intertwined with his surroundings were also clearly visible in his perception. Lian Heng and Qin Tang stood at the side and nodded repeatedly, but they did not dare to speak, afraid that they would disturb Cui Heng¡¯s observation of the situation here. ¡°There are indeed almost no traces.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly at first, then smiled and said, ¡°However, they still left something behind. There¡¯s a familiar aura here. ¡°Paragon of the Plague Sect, come out.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a door of light appeared beside him. This door of light was connected to the Grotto-Heaven world he had established. Lu Qingzhu, who was inside, seemed to have broken free from some restraint and jumped out. She charged straight towards the core of the basin in front of her. Chapter 495 - Boundless Dao, Boundless Dharma... I Should Shatter Here! ¡°Paragon of the Plague Sect!¡± ¡°Lu Qingzhu, it¡¯s really Lu Qingzhu!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she die long ago?¡± The Sect Masters of the Immortal Dao Sects all exclaimed as they looked at the white-robed woman who was rushing towards the center of the basin in disbelief. Their hearts were filled with indescribable shock. Lu Qingzhu, the Paragon of the Plague Sect of the ancient Heavenly Court, an expert who had reached the Ninth Heaven Gate realm. There were also rumors that her death was actually the backup plan of the Lord of the Heavenly Court. What was the meaning of her appearing here at this time?! Who brought her here? Moreover, hadn¡¯t she already suffered a Heavenly Tribulation? How did she come back to life? As the existence of the phenomenon fluctuation when Lu Qingzhu¡¯s tomb appeared was within the range of the Qingtian Region, it did not affect the other Regions. Therefore, not many of the Sect Masters of these Immortal orthodoxies knew that Lu Qingzhu had already walked out of her tomb. In the understanding of these people, Lu Qingzhu, the Paragon of the Plague Sect, had already died under the Heavenly Tribulation hundreds of thousands of years ago. She could no longer appear in this world. ¡°Senior, this is¡­¡± Lian Heng looked at Lu Qingzhu¡¯s back in shock, but he also said in surprise,¡± What does this Paragon of the Plague Sect want to do? Could it be that she has discovered clues about the sealed land? ¡± As soon as he said this, it immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone present looked over. The Lord of the Heavenly Court had always been treated as a life-saving straw by the Sect Masters of these Immortal orthodoxies. Ever since they discovered that the sealed land of the Lord of the Heavenly Court had disappeared, they had all fallen into a huge panic. If they could find clues about the sealed land, it would undoubtedly be great news for them. ¡°You¡¯ll know after watching.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°Yes, Senior.¡± Lian Heng nodded. Although he did not understand what Cui Heng meant, he believed that Cui Heng must have a reason for saying this. He should just continue watching. Qin Tang, Wang Qi, and the others at the side had the same thoughts. They had all seen Cui Heng¡¯s strength and did not have any doubts. Actually, after Cui Heng sensed the traces left in the void here, he already had some guesses. After letting Lu Qingzhu out and seeing her reaction, the answer was even clearer. However, he still had to wait for the final verification. Rumble! At this moment, dark clouds suddenly gathered in the sky above the basin. Pitch-black clouds surged in the sky, and lightning danced in them, as if the heavens were furious. An extremely terrifying aura of power had already spread above. Clearly, a thunderstorm was about to descend. At this moment, Lu Qingzhu had already arrived at the center of the basin. She had already stopped and stood there quietly, as if she was sensing and probing for something. Moreover, she seemed to have discovered something very quickly. Then, Lu Qingzhu suddenly raised her hand and waved it. Burial chambers appeared beside her out of thin air. This was the appearance of her grave. Previously, when Hui Shi used the decree Cui Heng had given him to suppress Lu Qingzhu and put her in his Cosmic Bag, he had also taken away the complete tomb. Later on, Lu Qingzhu was imprisoned in Cui Heng¡¯s Grotto-Heaven. The palaces in the tomb was sent into the Grotto-Heaven with Lu Qingzhu. Therefore, Cui Heng knew Lu Qingzhu¡¯s grave extremely well. After arriving at this basin, he immediately felt a power that was extremely similar to the aura in Lu Qingzhu¡¯s tomb. However, this power was even more hidden and difficult to detect. It should be a special concealment technique. It was precisely for this reason that Lian Heng, Qin Tang, and the other Sect Masters of the Immortal Dao Sects were unable to discover any abnormal traces this time. However, as the owner of the tomb, Lu Qingzhu could easily discover the abnormalities here. After she revealed the tomb, the Dao runes, Dharmas, and Logos in the basin immediately underwent a huge change. They directly changed from calm and stable to distorted. Especially in the core area of the basin where Lu Qingzhu was, void vortexes appeared one after another. These void vortexes were interconnected with each other, forming a slightly distorted spatial passageway, as if it led to an incomparably vast unknown space. Lian Heng and the others revealed happy expressions. Since there was a spatial passageway, did it mean that the sealed land of the Lord of the Heavenly Court was on the other side of this spatial passageway? However, they quickly sensed that this spatial passageway was filled with distorted void storms and many chaotic and broken laws. Once they entered, it would definitely be dangerous. At this moment, Lu Qingzhu moved again. She raised her hand gently, and a bronze coffin flew out of the tomb palace and landed in the middle of the void vortexes. In an instant, the spatial passageway formed by these void vortexes stabilized. The spatial storms inside became calm, and the chaotic and shattered laws returned to their orderly state. The spatial passageway became stable. Cui Heng¡¯s gaze landed on the entrance of the spatial passageway and he instantly saw the situation inside. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°Go in and take a look.¡± Then, he took the lead and entered the spatial passageway. Lian Heng, Qin Tang, Wang Qi, and the others looked at each other and hurriedly followed. The others hesitated for a moment before following. Finding the sealed land of the Lord of the Heavenly Court was their hope of resisting the Outer World invasion. Now that they had finally seen the light of dawn, how could they give up? Moreover, if they really could not find the Lord of the Heavenly Court, they would have to rely on this senior to resist the Outer World. It was also impossible for them not to follow him. Under the stabilization of the bronze coffin, the spatial passageway became stable and unobstructed. However, after passing through this spatial passageway, everyone arrived at a place filled with powerful auras. This was an incomparably vast space. Nine pillars of light of different colors connected from top to bottom. Their power intertwined with each other, as if they were working together to seal something. ¡°Sealed land, this is the sealed land!¡± Lian Heng could not help but exclaim. He said happily, ¡°This is the place where the Lord of the Heavenly Court is sealed. Senior helped us find it!¡± The others were also extremely happy. Then, Lian Heng, Qin Tang, Wang Qi, and the others were the first to bow and thank Cui Heng. The others followed closely behind. ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . Cui Heng waved his hand and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be like this. Let¡¯s go in and take a look first.¡± ¡°But, Senior, this seal hasn¡¯t been undone yet¡­¡± Lian Heng smiled bitterly.¡± With the seal, we can¡¯t enter. ¡± ¡°We can.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said, ¡°Just follow me.¡± With that, he walked forward. When he approached the seal formed by the nine pillars of light, endless pressure and sealing power surged over, as if they wanted to suppress all the uninvited guests who had barged in. However, when these forces were just a thousand feet away from Cui Heng, they seemed to have encountered an invisible barrier and could no longer advance. Moreover, they quickly collapsed and dissipated. The seal set up by the Nine Heavens of the Outer World was unable to affect Cui Heng at all. When Lian Heng and the others saw this scene, they were immediately shocked. Although they had long guessed that Cui Heng¡¯s strength was definitely incomparably powerful, they were still extremely shocked when they saw him ignore the Nine Heavens¡¯ seal. This was a seal that even the Lord of the Heavenly Court was unable to overcome! Now, it seemed like a breeze blowing past his face. It was not worth mentioning at all! Under Cui Heng¡¯s lead, the group quickly passed through the sealed area and arrived at the core area, which was where the Lord of the Heavenly Court should be suppressed. However, when they arrived, they realized that there was no one here. No one was suppressed here at all. There was only an empty white ground. ¡°This, what¡¯s going on?!¡± Lian Heng looked at the empty space in disbelief. ¡°This is clearly the place where the Lord of the Heavenly Court was sealed.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he sized up his surroundings. Actually, when he was outside, he had already realized that the place was empty. However, he still had to come in and see if there were any clues. ¡°Hm? This is¡­¡± Cui Heng suddenly exclaimed softly. He discovered a trace that looked like a message. His gaze froze as he saw a line of words. ¡°The Dao is boundless, and the Dharma is boundless. Six Heavens return to one, and the Great Dao is formed. Now that the opportunity has arrived, I should shatter here!¡± Chapter 496 - Scarlet Calamity Descends Six Heavens return to one, the Great Dao is formed? Was this the same as what Zhou Juntian had said, ¡®Six Heavens as one, sea of stars merge, that is the formation of my Dao¡¯? The opportunity had arrived? What was he talking about? The Boundless Dao at the forefront is immeasurable. Was it a simple description, or was there a hidden meaning? Cui Heng frowned slightly and fell into deep thought. At the same time, he used his Dharmic powers to present this sentence to Lian Heng, Qin Tang, and the others. This immediately attracted their attention. ¡°The Dao is boundless, and the Dharma is boundless. Six Heavens return to one, and the Great Dao is formed. Now that the opportunity has arrived, I should shatter here!¡± ¡°Is this a message from the Lord of the Heavenly Court?¡± ¡°The Dao is boundless, and the Dharma is boundless. What does it mean? Could i bet referring to the Boundless Dao Realm?¡± ¡°What does Six Heavens return to one mean? What kind of Great Dao did it form?¡± ¡°What is the opportunity and what was shattered?¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . All the Sect Masters of the Immortal Dao Sects guessed in surprise. ¡°The Dao is boundless, and the Dharma is boundless! The Dao is boundless, and the Dharma is boundless!¡± Qin Tang suddenly exclaimed. ¡°The opening sentence of the divine power secret manual personally written by the Ancestral Master of my Immortal Valley was this sentence. This is the comprehension he obtained in the Boundless Dao Realm.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present looked at Qin Tang. Even Cui Heng looked at him. ¡°Go on.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like this.¡± Qin Tang nodded and said, ¡°On the first page of our Immortal Valley¡¯s secret divine technique, there¡¯s this sentence personally written by the Ancestral Master. Initially, we thought that this was just a warning left behind by the Ancestral Master for our descendants after he comprehended something in the Boundless Dao Realm. He wanted us to cultivate diligently and not slack off. But from the looks of it, this sentence probably has other deeper meanings. Otherwise, the Lord of the Heavenly Court shouldn¡¯t have specially left this sentence here.¡± ¡°The Dao is boundless should refer to the Boundless Dao Realm.¡± Lian Heng also spoke and added, ¡°The Dharma is boundless should also refer to something. I once heard a story from the ancestors in the Eternal Academy, and it mentioned the description of the Boundless Heavenly Dharma Technique. The content of the story is related to the God of Creation. Legend has it that before the God of Creation left, he placed the six strongest treasures he had with him in the Heaven Gate. As long as one can gather these six treasures, they can absorb all the characteristics of the power contained in the Heaven Gate and possess the power of the boundless Heavenly Dao, completely surpassing the realm of the Twelfth Heaven Gate.¡± ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing?¡± Cui Heng pondered for a moment and said, ¡°If this story is true, the so-called Boundless Dharma should be referring to gathering the characteristics of the powers contained in the Heaven Gate on oneself after collecting those six treasures. If someone can do this, they will definitely have the strength to surpass the Twelfth Heaven Gate realm. And the Boundless Dao Realm might be able to further fuse these characteristics of power and truly stabilize their cultivation.¡± Even if a cultivator here reached the end of the 12 Heaven Gate realms, they were far inferior to an Early-stage Soul Formation cultivator. This was the conclusion Cui Heng came to after seeing the seal of the Nine Heavens in the Outer World. Actually, this was very normal. After all, the 12 Heaven Gate realms were not essentially cultivation. It was just constantly obtaining the characteristics of the power of the Heaven Gate. Even if they reached the peak of the 12 Heaven Gate realms, they had only fused 12 power characteristics and undergone three sublimations. This sort of improvement was not enough to compare to the Soul Formation realm. Even the Pseudo Soul Formation cultivators with relatively simple strength or obvious shortcomings were far superior to this level. The difference was too great. A Heaven Gate contained a large number of Heaven Gate characteristics, but there were also different levels of Heaven Gate characteristics. The first and twelfth levels of the Heaven Gate would definitely give different Heaven Gate characteristics. From all aspects of information, the difficulty of transcending the Heavenly Ladder was not low. Especially when crossing the Third Heavenly Ladder from the Ninth to the Tenth Heaven Gate, it was even more difficult. Even in the Six Heavenly Regions, cultivators of that level were as rare as phoenix feathers and qilin horns. Every expert who could cross the Third Heavenly Ladder was a top existence since ancient times. This might also prove indirectly that the higher the level of the Heaven Gate characteristic, the fewer there would be. If that was really the case, even if the cultivator obtained all the power characteristics in the Heaven Gate, he might not be able to reach the Early-stage Soul Formation realm. Perhaps he really needed to gather all the characteristics of the Six Heaven Gates to achieve this breakthrough. The message left behind by the Lord of the Heavenly Court seemed to be saying that he had already successfully fused the six heavens into one and had waited for an opportunity to shatter here. Was the so-called ¡°shattering¡± a realm that had surpassed the 12 Heaven Gate realms? But there was a problem. The current situation of the Heaven Gate was clearly normal. Its strength had not been completely emptied. Did this mean that the Lord of the Heavenly Court had yet to complete his final breakthrough? Or was his understanding of the phrase ¡®Six Heavens return to one¡¯ wrong? Was there no need to absorb all the characteristics of the Six Heaven Gates? If that was the case, what was the message expressed by the Lord of the Heavenly Court? What kind of state was the Lord of the Heavenly Court in now? For a moment, many guesses appeared in Cui Heng¡¯s heart, but there was always one person who he could not get around in these guesses. That was Zhou Juntian. What role did this artifact spirit of the Door of Heaven play in the series of plans of the Lord of the Heavenly Court? Chapter 497 - Scarlet Calamity Descends (2) What relationship or connection did the two have? And that mysterious Dao God, how did he get involved? ¡°Looks like the key to everything is still Zhou Juntian. As long as I can unlock all the secrets about him, I might be able to directly establish a deep relationship with this sea of stars. At that time, not to mention the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm, even the Late-stage Soul Formation realm will probably be within reach.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°This time, I understand what level of strength is equivalent to the Third Heavenly Ladder. I can relax a little in my next actions.¡± He had always been cautious, but caution did not mean that he would blindly avoid the situation. After confirming the level of strength of this place, he could let loose a little. At this moment, because Cui Heng had come to a conclusion just now, Lian Heng, Qin Tang, and the other Sect Masters of the Immortal Dao Sects became worried. ¡°Senior, you mean¡­ the Lord of the Heavenly Court might have already surpassed the 12 Heaven Gate realms?¡± Lian Heng asked uncertainly. ¡°Then, in that case, is it possible that he¡¯s no longer in the Heaven Realm?¡± If he was still in the Heaven Realm, how could he not have appeared for hundreds of thousands of years? ¡°It¡¯s indeed possible.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. ¡°Sigh, this, what should we do?¡± Lian Heng¡¯s face was filled with worry as he sighed and said, ¡°In that case, how are we going to resist the invasion of the Outer World?¡± The worry on the faces of the other Sect Masters of the Immortal Dao Sects became even stronger. The Lord of the Heavenly Court, who they had always regarded as their hope, had inexplicably ¡°shattered¡± and disappeared. It was very likely that he was no longer in the Heaven Realm. This meant that they did not even have the qualifications to resist the Nine Heavens. Could it be that they had to wait for death? ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so worried.¡± Cui Heng shook his head and chuckled. Then, he said to Lian Heng, ¡°If an expert who has transcended the Third Heavenly Ladder attacks, I¡¯ll personally take action. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the surrounding people, who were still frowning, immediately cheered. They were all overjoyed. ¡°That¡¯s great! Thank you, Senior, thank you!¡± ¡°Everyone in the Heaven Realm will remember Senior¡¯s kindness!¡± The Sect Masters of the Immortal Dao Sects bowed respectfully to Cui Heng with smiles on their faces. They had already seen Cui Heng¡¯s strength. This was an unbelievably powerful being with extremely terrifying strength. As long as Cui Heng was willing to attack, the Outer World was nothing to be afraid of. Therefore, after obtaining Cui Heng¡¯s promise, Lian Heng and the others could not help but heave a sigh of relief. The worry on their faces completely dissipated. ¡°Senior, we plan to focus on investigating the movements of the Outer World experts next. What do you think?¡± Lian Heng said in a low voice. ¡°Now that the Scarlet Tribulation has already begun, I reckon it won¡¯t be long before the Outer World launches a full attack.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re in charge of investigating the movements of the Outer World and monitoring the progress of the Scarlet Calamity. I¡¯ll directly attack when I need to.¡± ¡­ . After discussing the next course of action, Lian Heng, Qin Tang, and the other Sect Masters of the Immortal Dao Sects left the sealed land and returned to their sects, preparing to carefully monitor the movements of the Outer World and the changes in the Scarlet Calamity. Cui Heng did not leave immediately. After this exploration, his understanding of the Heaven Realm and the Six Heavenly Regions had deepened a lot. He could clearly feel that his communication with the Heaven Realm had become deeper. This also greatly increased the speed of the expansion of the boundless starry sky in his body. The speed at which his Dharmic powers, soul, and body became stronger also increased greatly. ¡°Even if I enter seclusion now and ignore the world, I will automatically step into the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm in less than a hundred years.¡± Cui Heng comprehended the changes in his cultivation and was rather happy. From this, it could be seen how right his decision to come to the Heaven Realm was. If he had not come to the Heaven Realm, it would have been impossible for him to obtain such a rapid cultivation speed, let alone break through to the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm in just a hundred or two hundred years. After stabilizing the current communication relationship, Cui Heng walked out of a sealed area and saw the white-robed woman, Lu Qingzhu, still standing outside. She was still standing in the middle of the basin with a cold aura. She had already taken back the tomb palace, and only the bronze coffin was still outside. Actually, the Sect Masters Lian Heng, Qin Tang, Wang Qi, and the other Immortal orthodoxies had unintentionally ignored why Lu Qingzhu could open the spatial passageway to the sealed area. Of course, it was most likely because this matter was no longer important to them. They were not the subjects of the Heavenly Court, nor had they received the favor of the Lord of the Heavenly Court, nor were they supporters of the Heavenly Court. The reason why they had painstakingly prepared for hundreds of thousands of years to undo the seal that suppressed the Lord of the Heavenly Court was only to obtain the help of the Lord of the Heavenly Court to resist the invasion of the Outer World. Therefore, as long as they could obtain Cui Heng¡¯s help, the situation of the Lord of the Heavenly Court no longer mattered. However, Cui Heng, who aimed to explore the secrets, would not let go of this small problem. After all, small problems usually hide big secrets. After Cui Heng walked out of the seal, he came to Lu Qingzhu and smiled. ¡°Miss, do you remember anything?¡± The moment Lu Qingzhu ran out of the Grotto-Heaven. He realized that Lu Qingzhu seemed a little abnormal. She seemed to have become much more agile. ¡°I, I, I¡­¡± Lu Qingzhu said ¡°I¡± three times in a row, but in the end, she could not say what she wanted to say. In the end, she could only lower her head and remain silent. It was not that she did not want to say it, but because her memories and thoughts were still in a very messy state. It was impossible for her to organize her thoughts into normal language to communicate. ¡°Looks like you know the answer.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again when you can speak normally. Go back first.¡± As he spoke, he opened the door of light that led to the Grotto-Heaven. Lu Qingzhu walked over without hesitation and entered again with her bronze coffin. ¡°Next, we have to prepare to deal with the true invasion of the Outer World.¡± Cui Heng looked at a few places that flickered with scarlet light in the distance. ¡°Mid-stage Soul Formation realm, I¡¯m almost there!¡± ¡­ . After the Scarlet Calamity erupted, the Yellow Heaven Sect began to take action to save the world. Actually, the operation to save the world was only within the range of the Qinghua Domain at the beginning. However, as the scope of the calamity expanded, the number of believers the Yellow Heaven Sect received increased, and they had no choice but to expand to other regions. With the double help of Hui Shi and the Yellow-scarved Strongman, the people of the Yellow Heavenly Sect were almost unstoppable in the face of a normal Scarlet Calamity. Without much effort, they turned the place where the calamity erupted back to normal. After all, in normal Scarlet Calamities, the monsters that crawled out of the ground basically did not even have the power of gods. This also meant that as long as one could obtain the protection of the Yellow Heaven Sect, they could survive this Scarlet Calamity. To the Yellow Heaven Sect, every time they successfully dealt with the monsters born from the Scarlet Calamity and properly settled the local people, it was a huge increase in reputation. This caused the entire sect¡¯s population to snowball. Finally, one day, the believers of the Yellow Heaven Sect who were scattered everywhere suddenly felt that the strange living beings they were facing seemed to have been strengthened. The monsters that could be easily dealt with in the past were actually much more laborious to deal with now. At the same time, an incomparably bright and resplendent scarlet light lit up from the horizon without warning. In an instant, it covered the entire Qingtian Region at a speed that far exceeded ordinary light. However, the Qingtian Region was only the beginning. After covering the Qingtian Region, this scarlet light continued to spread in all directions to the west. At this moment, many people understood. The real Scarlet Calamity had descended!! Chapter 498 - The Arrival of the Nine Heavens In the dark and deep void of the universe. Nine figures enveloped in different colored halos stood in front of a huge scarlet door of light. Behind them was the boundless starry sky, countless stars and realms. The auras of these nine figures were ancient and boundless, as if they were ancient gods that had walked out from a long time ago. Their pressure was extremely vast and huge. Just by standing there, the surrounding void distorted. The Great Dao laws also gathered over, like the most humble subjects prostrating at their feet. Any one of them was a powerful existence that could stir the starry sky with a flick of their fingers and destroy a large world. They were the supreme rulers of this Star Field. The Nine Heavens Supreme Venerables! This was what the Star Field called them. The figure standing at the front was burly and tall. He wore a robe and had a dignified aura, giving off the feeling that he ruled everything. He was the leader of the Nine Heavens and the core of the Nine Heavens. Heavenly Venerate Zhong. Beside Heavenly Venerate Zhong stood a stone man with a blurry face. His entire body was made of stone. He did not have any vitality, but he gave off an unfathomable aura. This was Heavenly Venerate Shi, one of the six Twelfth Heaven Gate realm Heavenly Venerables of the Nine Heavens. He was also the strongest among the Nine Heavens besides Heavenly Venerate Zhong. He could be said to be the deputy leader. The other seven were Heavenly Venerate Guo, Heavenly Venerate Chen, Heavenly Venerate Jin, Heavenly Venerate Tian, Heavenly Venerate Jiang, Heavenly Venerate Zhi, and Heavenly Venerate Wu. Other than Heavenly Venerate Jiang, Heavenly Venerate Zhi, and Heavenly Venerate Jin who were only at the Eleventh Heaven Gate realm, the others were all experts at the Twelfth Heaven Gate realm. They were the strongest group of people in this sea of stars since the cultivation technique of the 12 Heaven Gate realms was passed down. ¡°We have to crush the Heaven Realm in one blow to prevent unnecessary trouble.¡± Heavenly Venerate Zhong stared at the scarlet light as if he was staring at the Heaven Realm on the other side. He said in a low voice, ¡°This time, it¡¯s a full out attack. We¡¯ll all use our strongest techniques. There¡¯s no need to hold back.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Heavenly Venerate Shi nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ve already discussed the detailed plan of action at the previous meeting, so I won¡¯t say anything else. I¡¯ll only remind you of one thing. This time, the enemy we¡¯ll be facing might not only be the Lord of the Heavenly Court, but also a mysterious expert. They¡¯re all experts who really stand at the peak of the 12 Heaven Gate realms and can peer into the Shattering Realm. Facing experts of that level, we have to cooperate with all our might and activate the divine weapons left behind by the God of Creation. We can¡¯t slack off at all. Only then can we win. 2 As long as we can take down the Heaven Realm and kill the Lord of the Heavenly Court, we can obtain the method to enter the Boundless Dao Realm. We will have a chance to break through to the Shattering Realm and completely escape this cage!¡± ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to say too much,¡± Heavenly Venerate Zhong said indifferently. ¡°The attack this time is of great significance. It¡¯s also the joint decision of us Nine Heavens. There will definitely be no one taking it lightly. Let¡¯s go!¡± Then, Heavenly Venerate Zhong and Heavenly Venerate Shi walked in front and entered the scarlet door of light. The other seven followed closely behind. They all crossed the door of light and entered a spatial passageway. This spatial passageway was not wide. It could even be said to be extremely narrow and cramped. Moreover, it was filled with powerful spatial storms. Every time they advanced, they would be attacked by the sharp blades formed by countless spatial storms. In addition, there was also an extremely powerful repelling force in this spatial passageway. It was as if there was an invisible hand that wanted to pull them back to the Star Field they were originally in. This meant that the other end of the spatial passageway was rejecting them from going over. However, Heavenly Venerate Zhong and Heavenly Venerate Shi at the front were enveloped in a layer of scarlet light that resisted this repulsive force, allowing them to advance unimpeded. Actually, under normal circumstances, there would not be a barrier between the different cantilevers in the same sea of stars that isolated both sides. It could be passed through normal methods. There was no need to use unique methods, nor was there a need to establish a special passageway like now. However, it was different in this sea of stars. The six cantilevers were divided into six Star Fields, each with a Heaven Gate. They were independent of each other. Not only were there several firm void barriers between the Star Fields, but the Great Dao laws possessed by different Star Fields were also quite different. They were like six different worlds. If not for this scarlet light resisting the repulsive force, it would be impossible for them to cross to a different Star Field. ¡°The Heaven Realm is ahead. Be careful and be prepared,¡± Heavenly Venerate Zhong suddenly said. At the same time, the scarlet light on his body suddenly expanded, enveloping everyone else. At the same time, a door of light appeared in front of them. This was already the end of the spatial passageway. ¡°Charge!¡± ¡­ . At the same time that the Nine Heavens Heavenly Venerables of the Outer World crossed over, an unprecedented huge phenomenon appeared in the Heaven Realm. At this moment, it was as if the Great Dao laws of the entire Heaven Realm had received an extremely powerful impact. The mountains and rivers of the 9,000 Heavenly Regions actually trembled. Divine mountains swayed, and great rivers surged. Even the Great Dao laws that existed in the dark were distorted by an invisible force, revealing various colors of light. Moreover, this was only the beginning. In just a few breaths, the world was filled with an extremely sinister gale. It was as if it was blown up from the depths of the Nine Nether and instantly swept through the 9,000 Heavenly Regions. Streaks of cold wind slashed out like sharp blades, destroying everything in their path, turning all the places that were blown into pieces, causing many Heaven Gate experts to only be able to resist with all their might. Chapter 499 - The Arrival of the Nine Heavens (2) In the sky, scarlet spatial cracks appeared. Strange lightning flickered inside, filled with an aura of chaos and destruction. Boom! A scarlet lightning bolt with a hint of black burst out of the spatial crack. It actually crossed the sky above hundreds of Tianzhou. It was as if a huge saber had slashed through the sky and struck the hearts of many people in the Heaven Realm. An incomparably terrifying pressure immediately enveloped countless people from the Heaven Realm. All living beings below the Heaven Gate realm felt an unprecedented fear. Many Masters of the Immortal orthodoxies also looked at the sky in horror. ¡°With such pressure, the Nine Heavens of the Outer World are really going to attack!¡± ¡°In the past, the Scarlet Calamity didn¡¯t have such terrifying power. The Outer World is going to fight to the death this time!¡± ¡°The Nine Heavens of the Outer World have descended. Hurry up and go to the capital of the Wood Nation to invite Senior Cui Heng!¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . Facing such a terrifying pressure, even the experts who had crossed the Second Heavenly Ladder realm were only left with fear in their hearts. They could not resist at all. The only thing they could think of was to look for Cui Heng. The strength of the Nine Heavens was too powerful. Just their aura and pressure were already so terrifying. If they really descended, it would be even more unimaginable. Only by inviting that senior to take action would they have a chance of survival! Rumble! Another world-shaking thunder shook the entire Heaven Realm. This time, the spatial rift in the sky expanded in all directions like a dense spider web. The entire sky seemed to have become a broken glass, cracking into countless pieces. At the same time, scarlet lightning that was like a 100,000-foot-tall mountain surged out of the dense spatial cracks and fell towards the mountains and rivers with destructive power. Such a terrifying lightning bolt descended. Wherever it passed, the void was distorted, and the nomological Dao runes showed signs of shattering. This was simply like the wrath of the heavens, wanting to destroy everything in the world. Under such natural power, even experts who had already fused with the characteristics of the Heaven Gate would feel small and powerless as long as they had not crossed the First Heavenly Ladder. It was too terrifying. ¡­ . In the Eternal Academy. As the institute head, Lian Heng looked at the sky in extreme shock. He, who was already at the Ninth Heaven Gate realm, felt like an ant when he saw such a phenomenon with his own eyes. Just now, he had involuntarily taken a few steps back when he saw the huge lightning mountain descending from the distance. He was completely stunned, and even his hands were trembling slightly. One could imagine how huge the storm in his heart was. ¡°Too terrifying, too terrifying,¡± Lian Heng muttered. ¡°I actually thought that perhaps we could rely on the power of our Immortal orthodoxies to resist the invasion of the Outer World to a certain extent. From the looks of it, it¡¯s completely wishful thinking.¡± The difference was too great. Not to mention facing the power of the true bodies of the Nine Heavens, even the lightning mountain phenomenon was not something they could withstand. However, he was also a little glad and thought to himself, ¡°Fortunately, fortunately, with Senior Cui Heng around, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to resist the Nine Heavens of the Outer World. ¡°How lucky!¡± ¡­ . In the Immortal Valley. Qin Tang also looked at the phenomenon in the sky with a pale face. His performance was even more embarrassing than Lian Heng¡¯s. When he saw the lightning mountains fall, he almost lost his balance and sat on the ground. This lightning mountain not only had the power of lightning, but it also had the ability to distort the void and destroy laws. It could easily crush experts who had yet to cross the Third Heavenly Ladder. Just looking at this lightning mountain from afar could make countless people tremble in fear and not dare to resist at all. ¡°This is the power of the Nine Heavens? Isn¡¯t it too powerful? How can it be so powerful?!¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . Yellow Heaven Sect¡¯s headquarters. Countless disciples were already gathered here. They looked at the sky outside with firm gazes, but their eyes were still filled with fear. This was an instinctive fear that could not be avoided. At this moment, they were all gathered around Hui Shi, Pei Qingshu, Zheng Nanxun, and Li Mingcheng. To them, it was the safest as long as they stayed by the four of them. Behind them, in the central square of the Yellow Heaven Sect¡¯s headquarters, stood the statue of Divinity Yellow Heaven. This could also reassure the believers. As the backbone of everyone, Hui Shi, Pei Qingshu, Zheng Nanxun, and Li Mingcheng were also filled with confidence. They believed that as long as the Nine Heavens of the Outer World really descended, Cui Heng would definitely attack. As long as he attacked, it would definitely be a thunderous strike to eliminate any future troubles. Buzz! Buzz! At this moment, an ear-piercing trembling sound sounded in the world again. The place with the densest ¡°cobwebs¡± in the sky suddenly cracked. It wasn¡¯t that something had cracked open. Instead, the spatial crack had all split open, creating an even larger hole. Soon, a scarlet door of light was formed. There was a vortex circling among it. Clearly, it led to another world. ¡°This is a cross-border door of light. The Nine Heavens of the other side has descended!¡± Hui Shi could tell at a glance that this door of light was a cross-border passage that connected to other worlds. Moreover, there was a high chance that it was an enemy that the Heaven Realm and the mortal world were resisting¡ªthe Outer World Starry Sky! ¡­ . In a desolate place in the Heaven Realm. This place was already outside the 9,000 Heaven Earth Origin Qi. The Heaven Earth Origin Qi here was thin, and the laws were incomplete. There were only scattered fragments, and even the complete Great Dao laws could not be found. If one cultivated here, it was very likely that they would not be able to cultivate to the Golden Immortal realm even if they died of old age. This was simply a cultivation wasteland with no opportunities. However, in such a place, there was a person sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed and cultivating, as if he had specially come to comprehend this desolate land. This person was in the deepest part of this desolate land. Crossing deserts and grasslands filled with bones, one could find a very blurry figure in a snow mountain that stretched for countless kilometers. At this moment, this figure was standing in a blizzard. The cold wind was like countless sharp blades blowing past, but he did not feel anything at all. He only quietly looked at the distant sky. When he saw the scarlet door of light established, he was not shocked but happy, and a relieved smile appeared on his face. ¡°After waiting for so many years, the fish has finally bitten the hook.¡± ¡­ . In the palace where Cui Heng lived in the capital of the Wood Nation. At the beginning of the phenomenon, the Wood Emperor brought Mu Lingyun with him to look for Cui Heng, wanting to ask about the situation of this great calamity and why it was so powerful. Moreover, the phenomenon in the world was too terrifying. It was as if they had fallen into the final doomsday. This made the Wood Emperor and Mu Lingyun nervous. Cui Heng, on the other hand, was as relaxed as ever. He only glanced at the scarlet door of light and smiled. ¡°This battle that has lasted for hundreds of thousands of years or even millions of years should indeed come to an end.¡± ¡­ . Boom! Accompanied by a series of world-shaking thunder and phenomena, the Nine Heavens Heavenly Venerables finally walked through the spatial passageway and crossed the barrier of their Star Field to arrive at the core of this Star Field Heaven Realm. ¡°Ah, this is the Heaven Realm!¡± After a person rushed out of the scarlet door of light, he immediately took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great. It¡¯s still a familiar smell. It¡¯s the smell of home.¡± This person was Heavenly Venerate Guo of the Nine Heavens. Legend had it that as the outline of the Heaven Realm, he had already transformed into a human. Therefore, although he went to the Outer World later and even became one of the Nine Heavens, he had actually always treated the Heaven Realm as his hometown. Many people among the Nine Heavens of the Outer World were in a similar situation. Now that they had stepped into the Heaven Realm again, they could not help but sigh with emotion. However, Heavenly Venerate Zhong frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t relax. Prepare to fight!!¡± Chapter 500 - 21 Rays of Light, Traces of Daoyi A golden light that rose from the north reflected not only in the eyes of Heavenly Venerate Zhong, but also in the eyes of all the living beings in the Heaven Realm. An extremely powerful aura and pressure that towered above everything instantly swept through the 9,000 Heavenly Regions, causing every living being on this land to feel their hearts palpitate. At the same time, a blurry outline appeared in front of countless living beings. Although it was blurry and his true face could not be seen clearly, one could clearly feel the nobility and dignity of this figure. One could even feel the power to rule the myriad worlds. The appearance of this figure intoxicated countless living beings in the 9,000 Heavenly Regions and amazed them. There were also many ancient experts who had lived for a long time. After sensing this aura pressure, they all knelt down in horror. ¡°Lord of the Heavenly Court? This is the Lord of the Heavenly Court?!¡± ¡°The Lord of the Heavenly Court has reappeared in the world. Is this the Heavenly Court¡¯s Lord taking action to resist the Scarlet Calamity?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s really great. We¡¯re finally saved!¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . In the hearts of most ancient experts, the Lord of the Heavenly Court was the strongest expert since ancient times. Other than the legendary God of Creation, there had never been an expert who could compare to him. This was an expert who had truly stood at the peak of the 12 Heaven Gate realms and reached the end of this path. If not for the fact that he had been ambushed and sealed by the Nine Heavens of the Outer World, the Lord of the Heavenly Court would definitely have been able to easily resist the invasion of the Outer World, and the Heaven Realm would definitely not have fallen to this state. This was also the consensus of most ancient experts. Therefore, now that they saw the Lord of the Heavenly Court finally appear again and fly directly to the place where the Nine Heavens descended, they immediately became excited. Clearly, he was going to take action against the Nine Heavens. With the strength of the Lord of the Heavenly Court, as long as he fought head-on, there would definitely not be any problems. He could definitely sweep through everything. ¡­ . At this moment, Lian Heng, Qin Tang, Wang Qi, and the others, who had already rushed to the capital of the Wood Nation, were also stunned. They had come to ask Cui Heng for help. The Nine Heavens of the Outer World had already descended. If they were not stopped now, there would definitely be a huge calamity. All the living beings in the Heaven Realm would probably find it difficult to escape. After all, this Scarlet Calamity was different from the previous ones. The Nine Heavens of the Outer World had personally arrived. Their boundless might suppressed the 9,000 Heavenly Regions. This was not something anyone who had not reached this realm could resist at all. Other than letting experts on the same level as them attack, there was no other way. Therefore, when the phenomenon and pressure swept through the world, they rushed to the capital of the Wood Nation as quickly as possible, wanting to ask Cui Heng to attack. In their opinion, in the current Heaven Realm, only Cui Heng could save them. However, they did not expect to sense the powerful might of the golden light and the inexplicable familiarity as soon as they arrived at the palace where Cui Heng lived. Lian Heng, Qin Tang, Wang Qi, and the other Masters of the Immortal Dao Sects were all experts who had seen the Lord of the Heavenly Court with their own eyes. They had also personally felt how terrifying the pressure of the Lord of the Heavenly Court was. Therefore, the moment the golden light soared into the sky, they recognized the person with the aura. It was the Lord of the Heavenly Court who had been suppressed and sealed for 500,000 years. He had really escaped the seal. Chapter 501 - 21 Rays of Light, Traces of Daoyi (2) But even so, this noble and dignified aura was still incomparably dense. He was wearing a golden Emperor¡¯s robe and a jade crown. He stood simply in the void, as if he was still in the ancient Heavenly Court and could rule everything. If he wanted the sky to open, the sky would open. If he wanted the ground to split apart, the ground would split apart. If he wanted the Great Dao to distort, it would distort. If he wanted the laws to gather, they would gather. He was like the ruler of all the Great Dao laws in the world, and also the controller of all living beings. It was as if everything was done as he pleased and his wishes were fulfilled. Nothing and no living beings could disobey his will. This was the supreme ruler who once ruled the entire Heaven Realm and this Star Field. The Lord of the Heavenly Court! Facing such an expert, the Nine Heavens of the Outer World were all on high alert. Standing at the front, Heavenly Venerate Zhong looked at the Lord of the Heavenly Court coldly. Heavenly Venerate Shi was prepared to attack at any time. The others stood up and prepared the treasures in their hands, ready to launch a thunderous attack at any time. The Lord of the Heavenly Court seemed to be quite relaxed. He stood quietly in the air and glanced at the nine people gently. He chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re all here. Thank you.¡± Thank you? What was he thanking them for? When the Nine Heavens of the Outer World heard this, they could not help but be stunned. They did not understand what the Lord of the Heavenly Court meant. Only Heavenly Venerate Zhong raised his eyebrows slightly, as if he had some guesses. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t understand now. You¡¯ll find out soon.¡± The Lord of the Heavenly Court seemed to be very satisfied with the reaction of the Nine Heavens. He suddenly opened his arms and looked up at the sky. Then, six lights of different colors appeared behind him, immediately making his aura and pressure even stronger. His strength could even be said to have increased by leaps and bounds. These six lights of different colors were like a special treasure that could directly increase one¡¯s strength, directly increasing the power of the Lord of the Heavenly Court to a much higher level. It was really unbelievable. After all, at the realm of the Lord of the Heavenly Court, it was extremely difficult to obtain even the slightest improvement. It could even be said to be almost impossible, let alone an explosive increase in strength. But now, such a thing really happened. What were those six rays of lights? They actually had such powerful might and the effect was so shocking¡­ This was the question in the hearts of everyone who was paying attention to this battle. However, the Nine Heavens, who were standing opposite the Lord of the Heavenly Court, did not seem surprised. It was as if they recognized these six lights and understood what they were. They did not show any surprise. Heavenly Venerate Zhong stared at the Lord of the Heavenly Court who was enveloped by these six rays of lights and sneered, ¡°After 500,000 years, you can only rely on their power. What¡¯s the difference between now and 500,000 years ago?¡± As he spoke, a ray of light also appeared behind him. However, there was only one ray of light, but it had also increased his strength distinctively. Moreover, when the light behind Heavenly Venerate Zhong appeared, the other eight people directly released a ray of light as well to increase their strength. For a moment, various colors shone in the sky of the Heaven Realm, but no one knew what these lights were. Now, it was the Lord of the Heavenly Court who had revealed six lights and his strength had increased by leaps and bounds. Although each of the Nine Heavens of the Outer World only revealed a ray of light, there were nine of them after all. There were a total of nine rays of lights. The nine lights condensed into an incomparably huge light wheel in the void. Then, it rolled towards the six lights possessed by the Lord of the Heavenly Court. Heavenly Venerate Zhong was very confident in this confrontation. In his opinion, this battle was just a continuation of the battle 500,000 years ago. The Lord of the Heavenly Court still only had six lights, but it was different on his side. They had nine! Nine rays of light?! 500,000 years ago, Heavenly Venerate Zhong and the others relied on these nine lights to complete the suppression and sealing of the Lord of the Heavenly Court. Now, it was still possible. The advantage of nine rays of lights against six was clear. Heavenly Venerate Zhong and the others were as confident as they were 500,000 years ago. Of course, confidence was not arrogance. While condensing the nine rays of lights to attack the Lord of the Heavenly Court, they were also prepared to retreat if they failed. After all, this was the Heaven Realm, a place that the Lord of the Heavenly Court had resided in for millions of years. They had to be cautious when fighting in the enemy territory. Just as the light wheel condensed from the nine rays of light were about to attack the six lights manifested by the Lord of the Heavenly Court¡ª Behind the Lord of the Heavenly Court, six more lights of different colors suddenly lit up and fused with the six lights, turning into a complete body. The 12 lights gathered into a huge ring of light and collided with the light wheel on the spot. Boom! At this moment, it was as if the entire Heaven Realm was trembling! ¡­ . No matter how earth-shattering the battle outside was, as long as they arrived at the palace where Cui Heng lived, they would not be affected. This place was still calm and unaffected. However, this did not mean that Cui Heng was not concerned about the changes in the outside world. After Lian Heng, Qin Tang, Wang Qi, and the others obtained Cui Heng¡¯s permission to enter, they realized that there was an incomparably huge light screen floating in the air. The situation of the battle between the Nine Heavens and the Lord of the Heavenly Court was clearly displayed on this light screen. At this moment, the scene on the light screen was the scene of the light wheel colliding with the huge light ring. There were clearly only 21 rays lights in total, but it gave off the feeling that countless lights of different colors were colliding. The Great Dao laws of the entire Heaven Realm were triggered. The sky wailed, the ground trembled, and angry roars sounded in the void. It was as if the entire Heaven Realm had entered a combat state. Therefore, even through this light screen, they could clearly feel the immense power produced by the collision of the two sides, making Lian Heng and the others feel their scalps tingle and their souls tremble. ¡°Greetings, Senior!¡± After Lian Heng and the others regained their senses, they hurriedly bowed respectfully to Cui Heng. ¡°Mn.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and waved at them. He smiled and said, ¡°Come over and take a look at their battle situation first. There¡¯s no need to be too worried.¡± At this moment, Hui Shi, Pei Qingshu, Zheng Nanxun, the Yellow-scarved Strongman, Li Mingcheng, and the others came to his side and stared at the scene on the light screen. Lian Heng and the others also walked over and stood closer to look at the light screen. At this moment, the first round of confrontation between the light wheel and the light ring had already ended. The Nine Heavens and the Lord of the Heavenly Court began the second round of confrontation and used their divine powers. ¡°Hm?¡± Cui Heng suddenly exclaimed softly. He stared at the two sides on the light screen and narrowed his eyes slightly. Suddenly, he asked the people beside him, ¡°Do you feel that the divine powers and techniques of the Nine Heavens and the Lord of the Heavenly Court are familiar?¡± A familiar feeling? Everyone was stunned. Hui Shi, the Yellow-scarved Strongman, and Li Mingcheng shook their heads. None of them felt that way. ¡°I don¡¯t feel that it¡¯s familiar¡­¡± Zheng Nanxun stared at the scene on the light screen thoughtfully and said hesitantly,¡± But I feel that their techniques look similar. They look like they¡¯re from the same sect. ¡± Everyone nodded slightly. This was normal. Whether it was the Lord of the Heavenly Court or the Nine Heavens of the Outer World, they were actually the followers of the God of Creation. Their divine powers and skills were all learned from the God of Creation, so they were naturally similar. ¡°Master, I vaguely feel that it¡¯s a little familiar, but this familiarity is unbelievable.¡± Pei Qingshu frowned and said, ¡°I actually feel that their divine powers and techniques have a hint of similarity with the Daoyi Palace¡¯s martial techniques.¡± Daoyi Palace? Lian Heng and the others did not understand, but Hui Shi, the Yellow-scarved Strongman, Li Mingcheng, Zheng Nanxun, and the others were stunned. How was this possible! That was only an ordinary martial sect on Daozhou Star. Even if they improved later on, their strongest expert was only at the Golden Immortal realm. The two sides fighting now were experts who stood at the peak of a Star Field. How could their divine powers be similar to the Daoyi Palace¡¯s martial techniques? ¡°Indeed.¡± However, Cui Heng actually nodded in agreement. He stared at the scene on the light screen and said in a low voice, ¡°Whether it¡¯s the Nine Heavens of the Outer World or the Lord of the Heavenly Court¡­ ¡°The foundation of their divine powers and techniques come from the same source as the martial techniques of Daoyi Palace!¡± Chapter 504 - Flip of the Palms, Within the Light The light wheel collided with the light ring. With the impact, endless Dharmas and Logos shattered, and the Great Dao of the Heaven Realm was about to be destroyed. Clearly, the essence of these 21 rays of light was extremely high and had unbelievable power. If they continued to fight wantonly and vent their power, the entire Heaven Realm would probably collapse and countless living beings would be directly destroyed. The consequences would be unimaginable. However, neither the Lord of the Heavenly Court nor the Nine Heavens of the Outer World seemed to care much about this. They were all using their techniques with all their might to suppress each other, as if they did not know how great the damage would be if this continued. At this moment, the land outside the Wood Nation that was not under the protection of the Yellow Heaven Sect was already a world-shattering scene. Mountains hundreds of thousands of feet tall had collapsed, and the ground was split into pieces. Earth fire spewed out and scorched the ground. Thick smoke also rose into the air, covering the sky. It was a complete apocalyptic scene. In such an environment, countless living beings died every moment. Moreover, they would die without an intact corpse or even be reduced to ashes. At this moment, the entire Heaven Realm was the scene of the most terrifying purgatory. Actually, these could all be avoided. With the power displayed by the Lord of the Heavenly Court, he only needed to divert a trace of insignificant power to prevent the living beings from dying. However, he did not do so. He even used some special authority to begin to extract the origin energy of the Heaven Realm and augment himself to increase his strength. After Cui Heng saw such a scene, he could not bear to see the living beings suffer like this, so he sent a trace of his power to protect their souls and sent them into the reincarnation space. This could be considered as giving them a new life. 1 When Cui Heng attacked, the battle between the Lord of the Heavenly Court and the Nine Heavens was at its most intense stage. ¡­ . At this moment, the Lord of the Heavenly Court stood in the sky and looked down at the Nine Heavens. Under his control, the light ring condensed from the 12 lights formed a huge suppression on the light wheel condensed from the nine lights. However, there were several people in the Nine Heavens who had formed their Dao in a certain part of the Heaven Realm. The Heaven Realm was also considered their home ground. There were also six Twelfth Heaven Gate realm powerhouses, so they could barely resist the attacks of the Lord of the Heavenly Court. However, as the Lord of the Heavenly Court continued to use the identity of the will of the Heaven Realm to extract the origin energy of the Heaven Realm to strengthen himself, the advantage of the Nine Heavens was quickly weakened and they gradually began to fall into a disadvantageous position. ¡°Give up. You don¡¯t stand a chance!¡± The Lord of the Heavenly Court was satisfied and revealed an extremely happy smile. ¡°It¡¯s really been hard on you to cross the Star Field to send the remaining nine divine lights over. Thank you for helping me attain the Dao.¡± ¡°How exactly did you obtain those six divine lights?!¡± Heavenly Venerate Zhong¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°They¡¯re all hidden in the deepest part of the Heaven Gate. You have no chance of obtaining them at all!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you after I take the position of the God of Creation! Hahaha!¡± The Lord of the Heavenly Court laughed incomparably happily, as if he had finally succeeded in a scheme that he had planned for a long time. He was exceedingly happy. At the same time, his aura and pressure rose again, and it spiked extremely quickly. Almost every breath he took increased his strength by 10%. 1 In the blink of an eye, the aura and power displayed by the Lord of the Heavenly Court doubled compared to before. This immediately formed an absolute suppression on the Nine Heavens. Boom! With an earth-shattering bang, the light wheel collided with the light ring again. However, this time, unlike before, with the inexplicable increase in aura and power of the Lord of the Heavenly Court and the enhancement of the origin energy of the Heaven Realm, the power of the light ring directly obtained a crushing victory. The light wheel controlled by the Nine Heavens of the Outer World was actually sent flying. After shattering countless Great Dao laws, it actually collapsed into nine individual rays of lights again and landed in the hands of the Nine Heavens of the Foreign Realm. At this moment, the aura and pressure of the Lord of the Heavenly Court immediately reached the peak. His figure seemed to fill the entire Heaven Realm and was reflected in the eyes of every living being. In contrast, he had extracted more than half of the origin power of the Heaven Realm, causing the mountains, rivers, sky, earth, and Great Dao laws to become incomparably fragile. The essence of the entire Heaven Realm had fallen a lot. Of course, the most serious thing was the number of deaths of the living beings in the Heaven Realm. In the few confrontations just now, more than half of the living beings had already been reduced to ashes. In the vast territory of the 9,000 Heavenly Regions, more than half of the endless living beings had died in just a few breaths. If not for Cui Heng protecting their souls and extracting these living beings into the Reincarnation Space to activate their rebirth, it could really be said that the living beings would have been plunged into misery and suffering, with endless souls being destroyed. Even so, it was extremely shocking that half of the 9,000 Heavenly Regions was wiped out. The Lord of the Heavenly Court did not care about this at all. He did not even look at the living beings on the ground. From beginning to end, he had been staring at the nine rays of divine lights. After discovering that the light wheel had disintegrated into divine light and landed in the palm of the Nine Heavens, the eyes of the Lord of the Heavenly Court seemed to light up and instantly became incomparably bright. ¡°That¡¯s great! This is all mine now! Hahaha!¡± The Lord of the Heavenly Court could not help but laugh loudly. He circulated the power in his body and activated the light ring condensed from the 12 lights, encircling the Nine Heavens of the Outer World. Immediately after, the nine lights in the hands of the Nine Heavens seemed to have been pulled by a powerful suction force and forcefully escaped their control, flying towards the light ring. ¡°No!!¡± ¡°Stop!!¡± ¡°What are you trying to do?!¡± At this moment, the Nine Heavens of the Outer World panicked as they looked at the nine lights that flew towards the ring of light in extreme shock. They didn¡¯t seem to be just afraid of the reunification of the 21 lights. They seemed to be afraid of an unknown existence. However, at this moment, it was meaningless for anyone to stop him. Moreover, the Nine Heavens had no power to stop the collection of the nine lights. They could only watch helplessly as the nine lights gathered towards the ring of light. The 21 lights were about to be unified. At this momenta€| Rumble! In an instant, a supreme pressure that seemed to collapse the sky, shatter the universe, and destroy the Great Dao suddenly descended. What followed was a huge hand flickering with five-colored lightning. The palm was dark and contained all laws and principles. Crack! Crack! Crack! There were sounds of shattering in the void, and there were also sounds of Great Dao laws collapsing. It was the huge hand that was crushing down. Under this pressure, everything seemed to be useless and not worth mentioning. The Lord of the Heavenly Court, who had personally seen the huge hand descend from the sky, was completely stunned. His eyes widened as he looked up in disbelief. He did not even dodge. At this moment, he felt that this huge hand had already covered the entire Heaven Realm. No living being could escape the range of this huge hand. Even if he escaped from the Heaven Realm and into the endless starry skies, it was impossible for him to resist the capture of this huge hand. Boom! Suddenly, there was another muffled sound. It turned out that the nine lights had collapsed again and failed to fuse together. In the end, the 21 lights did not complete their convergence. However, this also made the Lord of the Heavenly Court suddenly recover from his extreme fear. He actually became surprisingly calm when facing this huge hand. ¡°The only way now is to rely on the power of these divine lights to fight to the death!¡± The Lord of the Heavenly Court instantly made up his mind. He immediately circulated the power in his body and began to reactivate the light halo, trying to launch a counterattack against the huge hand. This time, the power erupting from the light halo was far stronger than before. It actually formed a human-shaped phantom in the void and immediately displayed a terrifying pressure that could envelop the entire Heaven Realm. Moreover, the nature of this pressure was extremely special. It gave off a familiar feeling, as if the creator of this world had returned. It was simply unbelievable. This feeling was extremely strong. Even Lian Heng, Qin Tang, and the others who were standing on Cui Heng¡¯s side could not help but want to worship him, but they were stopped by Pei Qingshu and Hui Shi. Could the power of this halo really withstand the attack of this huge hand? Many people subconsciously had similar guesses. But before they could think carefullya€¡± The huge hand had already slapped down fiercely. The human-shaped phantom with a terrifying pressure was instantly crushed like a dream. Immediately after, the halo condensed from the 12 lights seemed to have been frozen with all its power. It was directly slapped into individual rays of light by the huge hand and returned to their original appearance. At the same time, the other nine rays of light were also sucked into the palm of the huge hand and placed at a certain distance from the 12 lights. This sudden change not only stunned the Lord of the Heavenly Court, but also left the Nine Heavens at a loss. What was going on? Where did such a terrifying expert come from? He actually instantly suppressed the Lord of the Heavenly Court, who was standing at the peak of the 12 Heaven Gate realms and even controlled the 12 divine lights. He even shattered that halo so easily. It was simply unbelievable! Was this the reappearance of the God of Creation?! Under these shocked and disbelieving gazes, the huge hand grabbed the Lord of the Heavenly Court, the Nine Heavens of the Outer World, and the 21 divine lights and returned to the palace in the capital of the Wood Nation. Then, in front of everyone, he casually threw the Lord of the Heavenly Court and the Nine Heavens of the Outer World to the ground. The 21 rays of light floated on both sides of his body. On one side, there were nine, and on the other, there were 12. The two sides were isolated and could not gather together. ¡°You, who exactly are you?!¡± The Lord of the Heavenly Court looked at Cui Heng in surprise. He also noticed Lian Heng, Qin Tang, and the others and was even more puzzled. When did such an expert appear in the Heaven Realm?! The Nine Heavens did not say anything and only looked at Cui Heng in surprise. The series of changes that had just happened had completely exceeded their understanding. It was too incredible. ¡°It¡¯s not time for you to ask me questions.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and ignored the question of the Lord of the Heavenly Court. Instead, he turned to look at the 12 lights on his left. Then, he raised his hand and waved. A ray of light flew out and landed in his palm. Then, the light slowly dissipated, and the thing wrapped in it gradually appeared. It was actually a skull! 1 Chapter 505 - Broken Parts This skull was as white as jade, and the entire surface was suffused with a faint green light. It was incomparably pure, as if it was the most perfect creation. It was exquisite and flawless. Any living being who saw this skull would feel extremely refreshed. They would feel that their body and mind had been sublimated like never before, and their entire body had become different. If someone with a profound cultivation realm saw this skull, they would still feel like they were facing the origin of the Great Dao. They would naturally comprehend the endless mysteries of the world, and their realm and cultivation would increase exponentially. To experts who had stepped into the Twelfth Heaven Gate realm, the Dao runes, Dharma, and Logos contained in this skull were enough to increase their strength by several times or even more. It was definitely a supreme treasure. And these effects and everything else were actually naturally produced. As long as one saw this skull, they would immediately sense a series of feelings and experiences. They would not even have a chance to react or think. It was very easy to be intoxicated. Moreover, this influence was huge. Other than the Lord of the Heavenly Court, the Nine Heavens of the Outer World who had crossed the Third Heavenly Ladder, and Cui Heng himself, everyone present was actually affected by this skull. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Cui Heng coughed lightly and shot out a trace of insignificant soul power to eliminate the effect of this skull. This also brought the Lord of the Heavenly Court back to his senses. Then, he looked at the skull in shock, his eyes filled with disbelief. Especially the Lord of the Heavenly Court, who once possessed this light, he was even more shocked. This divine light had been held by him for hundreds of years, but he had never discovered that the core of this divine light was actually a skull. Why was it a human skull? This was one of the 21 strongest divine lights left behind by the God of Creation. Why was there a skull at the core of the light? It was too bizarre and shocking. But beyond the shock and bizarreness, something that even made him wonder if he was hallucinating quickly happened. After taking out a skull from one of the ¡°divine lights¡±, Cui Heng seemed to be filled with interest in investigating the essence of these divine lights. He turned to look at the other ¡°divine lights¡±. He gently raised his hand and grabbed. Another ray of light flew out and landed in his palm. This light was clearly more active. After being imprisoned in Cui Heng¡¯s palm, this light kept circling and struggling, trying to rush out of Cui Heng¡¯s palm. Clearly, this was impossible. Then, Cui Heng grabbed the ray of light in his palm and shook it gently¡­ The light enveloping its surface immediately flickered as if it had suffered a huge impact, as if it could be destroyed at any time. Bang! With a muffled sound, this light dissipated with an explosion. What was originally covered in the light was finally revealed. It was a leg! A leg was actually hidden in the light! To be precise, it should be a withered leg and foot. It looked like a left leg. Although there was still skin and flesh on it, it no longer had any luster. It was extremely dark and looked like tree bark that had been dried for countless years. It did not have any vitality. This was completely different from the activity displayed by the light. After seeing this withered left leg, Cui Heng fell into deep thought. Then, he looked at the skull and thought to himself, ¡°Could it be that these 21 lights are all a pile of broken limbs?¡± This was very likely. After all, these 21 lights were all connected to each other. From the relationship between the skull and the left leg, this connection could also be the connection between the broken limbs. At this moment, be it the Lord of the Heavenly Court, the Nine Heavens of the Outer World, or the Masters of the Immortal orthodoxies, all of them revealed dumbfounded expressions. They did not expect that there would be such a thing in these lights. It was really unbelievable. ¡°Let¡¯s see what¡¯s in the other lights.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself. At the same time, he raised his hands and grabbed the remaining lights in one breath. Immediately after, under the cleansing of his Dharmic powers, the remaining 19 lights dissipated one after another, and the things wrapped in them gradually revealed themselves. Then, everyone¡¯s gazes froze, and they all revealed expressions of disbelief. Other than the skull at the beginning and the left leg and foot just now, there was also the right leg and foot, as well as both arms and hands. They were all extremely withered and did not have any vitality. Including the skull, when combined, it formed four limbs and a head. However, these were only the things in five of the lights. Other than that, there were 16 more rays of light! As the light that enveloped them dissipated, these broken body parts that had been sealed for countless years appeared. There was a heart that was still thumping, as well as the liver, spleen, lungs, kidneys¡­ These were the five internal organs. Surprisingly, they had not withered. This left only 11. Skin, blood, intestines, blood vessels, left eye, right eye, left ear, right ear, spine, ribs, hair! Everything appeared. Moreover, after these broken limbs and body parts appeared, they began to naturally gather. Clearly, these broken limbs and fragments came from the same person. Moreover, this person was definitely incomparably powerful. After all, these 21 rays of light had power that surpassed the 12 Heaven Gate realms. If their powers could be fused, they could even touch the threshold of the Soul Formation realm. He did not expect it to be transformed from a person¡¯s corpse. Then who could this broken corpse be? What level of existence was he? If he had to make a baseless guess, the first person Cui Heng thought of was the God of Creation. As the founder of the Heaven Realm, he suddenly disappeared at the most critical moment of the Heaven Realm¡¯s development. It was indeed not normal. It was very likely that he did not take the initiative to leave. Instead, it was because of some unforeseen event that he died and split apart into 21 fragments. He was even sealed in the 21 divine lights to conceal his identity. However, this situation was too terrifying. The strength of the God of Creation was not weak. It was even possible that he was a Soul Formation existence. It was really unbelievable that he would be dismembered to this extent. Cui Heng turned to look at the Lord of the Heavenly Court and said in a low voice, ¡°Did any phenomena happen when the God of Creation left?¡± Chapter 506 - Reassembly Strange phenomenon? The Lord of the Heavenly Court and the Nine Heavens subconsciously thought back, but they shook their heads. ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng was stunned when he saw this. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, tell me about the situation when the God of Creation left. How about that?¡± As soon as he asked this, the Lord of the Heavenly Court and the Nine Heavens of the Outer World seemed to have thought of something. Their faces revealed incomparable shock and even fear. ¡°You, you, no, you¡­¡± One of the Nine Heavens of the Outer World, Heavenly Venerate Jiang could not help but say with a trembling voice, ¡°You came from outside the Star Sea. Are you the peerless enemy that the God of Creation mentioned?¡± At this moment, he seemed to have understood and thought through everything. He muttered, ¡°No wonder. No wonder you have such strength. Are you a Shattering realm expert who has completely surpassed the 12 Heaven Gate realms?¡± The others also looked enlightened, as if they had suddenly thought through their doubts. ¡°Peerless enemy?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at Heavenly Venerate Jiang and said in a low voice, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I, this¡­¡± Heavenly Venerate Jiang was no longer as calm as he was in the Jiang Heavenly Palace. Facing an expert like Cui Heng, he was very flustered, and his thoughts were very chaotic. It was difficult for him to organize his words. ¡°Allow me.¡± At this moment, the Lord of the Heavenly Court suddenly spoke. Unlike Heavenly Venerate Jiang¡¯s panic, his expression had already become calm. ¡°Back then, when the God of Creation preached in the Boundless Dao Realm, he often mentioned that he had a peerless enemy outside the Star Sea¡­¡± According to the description of the Lord of the Heavenly Court, the God of Creation often mentioned the existence of this peerless enemy. He did not hide it at all and even said that the strength of that peerless enemy was far above his. He even used this to urge the people who followed him to cultivate well and strive to reach the peak of the 12 Heaven Gate realms as soon as possible. If this Star Sea was found by that peerless enemy one day, they still had a chance to escape under his protection. In other words, if one did not even reach the Twelfth Heaven Gate realm, even with the cover of the God of Creation, they would not even have a chance to escape. However, although the God of Creation did not hide the existence of this peerless enemy and often mentioned it, he had never mentioned the details. Therefore, the Lord of the Heavenly Court and the Nine Heavens only knew of the existence of such a peerless enemy and did not know how powerful this peerless enemy was. Until they suddenly met someone like Cui Heng, who could control them so easily and completely crush the divine light they had. So this was the strength that truly surpassed the 12 Heaven Gate realms! Even if they used the divine lights to forcefully possess power that surpassed the 12 Heaven Gate realms, compared to such strength, they were actually like ants, insignificant. It was too terrifying! The moment they came into contact with Cui Heng¡¯s power, they could clearly sense the powerful and agile force from him. It was simply unbelievable! It was too shocking. As expected of the peerless enemy of the God of Creation. He was really extremely powerful. ¡°In that case, you haven¡¯t seen that so-called peerless enemy even after the God of Creation left?¡± Cui Heng said in surprise. ¡°No.¡± The Lord of the Heavenly Court shook his head. The Nine Heavens also shook their heads repeatedly. None of them had seen the so-called peerless enemy. However, when they heard Cui Heng¡¯s question, they also reacted. This mysterious expert who had captured them did not seem to be the peerless enemy of the God of Creation. Then why did he attack? What was his goal? The Lord of the Heavenly Court and the Nine Heavens were puzzled, but they did not dare to ask. ¡°Where did the light that wrapped these things come from?¡± Cui Heng pointed at the broken limbs and suddenly changed the topic. ¡°The divine light in our hands was left behind for us by the God of Creation.¡± Heavenly Venerate Zhong said. He was very calm and did not show much panic. His words were also very clear. The others nodded repeatedly, confirming Heavenly Venerate Zhong¡¯s words. ¡°Six of the 12 lights I possessed were left to me by the God of Creation before he left.¡± The Lord of the Heavenly Court¡¯s expression was normal, but he immediately added, ¡°The other six were taken out by me from the Heaven Gate of the Six Heavenly Domains.¡± ¡°Impossible! What nonsense!¡± Heavenly Venerate Zhong said in a low voice, ¡°You clearly just escaped the seal. You¡¯ve been sealed for hundreds of thousands of years. How can you ask someone to go to the Heaven Gate to obtain these divine lights? Moreover, these divine lights were personally placed into the Heaven Gate by the God of Creation. Even if one reached the peak of the 12 Heaven Gate realms, they would not be able to take them out. You¡­¡± ¡°Zhou Juntian!¡± The Lord of the Heavenly Court interrupted Heavenly Venerate Zhong and said indifferently, ¡°The person who contacted me was the artifact spirit of the Door of Heaven, Zhou Juntian. He¡¯s a living being personally created by the God of Creation and has grasped many unfathomable divine powers. The Door of Heaven is essentially a replica of the Heaven Gate, so he also has the ability to freely enter and exit the Six Heaven Gates. With Zhou Juntian¡¯s identity and ability, he can still take out these six divine lights from the Heaven Gate.¡± Zhou Juntian¡­ When this name was suddenly mentioned, not only did it stun the Nine Heavens, but it also made Cui Heng¡¯s expression turn solemn. Chapter 507 - Reassembly (2) Actually, he had a feeling earlier that Zhou Juntian¡¯s traces could not be missing from such an earth-shattering event. As expected, it was indeed so. It was related to Zhou Juntian again. ¡°You, when did you contact him?¡± Heavenly Venerate Zhong was filled with disbelief. He could not understand how the Lord of the Heavenly Court had done all of this. That seal was constructed with the power of nine divine lights, and when the Lord of the Heavenly Court was sealed, he only had six divine lights in his hands. Under normal circumstances, it was impossible to break through the seal and establish a connection with the outside world. ¡°Hehe!¡± The Lord of the Heavenly Court did not answer. He turned to look at Cui Heng and said very respectfully, ¡°Senior, how exactly do you plan to deal with us?¡± Clearly, he had completely given up on resisting and handed his fate to Cui Heng. Cui Heng ignored his question and looked at the 21 pieces of body parts. He stared at the fragments and suddenly said, ¡°Since these divine lights were left behind by the God of Creation¡­¡± Thank you for reading on wuxiaworld.site Strange phenomenon? The Lord of the Heavenly Court and the Nine Heavens subconsciously thought back, but they shook their heads. ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng was stunned when he saw this. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, tell me about the situation when the God of Creation left. How about that?¡± As soon as he asked this, the Lord of the Heavenly Court and the Nine Heavens of the Outer World seemed to have thought of something. Their faces revealed incomparable shock and even fear. ¡°You, you, no, you¡­¡± One of the Nine Heavens of the Outer World, Heavenly Venerate Jiang could not help but say with a trembling voice, ¡°You came from outside the Star Sea. Are you the peerless enemy that the God of Creation mentioned?¡± At this moment, he seemed to have understood and thought through everything. He muttered, ¡°No wonder. No wonder you have such strength. Are you a Shattering realm expert who has completely surpassed the 12 Heaven Gate realms?¡± The others also looked enlightened, as if they had suddenly thought through their doubts. ¡°Peerless enemy?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at Heavenly Venerate Jiang and said in a low voice, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I, this¡­¡± Heavenly Venerate Jiang was no longer as calm as he was in the Jiang Heavenly Palace. Facing an expert like Cui Heng, he was very flustered, and his thoughts were very chaotic. It was difficult for him to organize his words. ¡°Allow me.¡± At this moment, the Lord of the Heavenly Court suddenly spoke. Unlike Heavenly Venerate Jiang¡¯s panic, his expression had already become calm. ¡°Back then, when the God of Creation preached in the Boundless Dao Realm, he often mentioned that he had a peerless enemy outside the Star Sea¡­¡± According to the description of the Lord of the Heavenly Court, the God of Creation often mentioned the existence of this peerless enemy. He did not hide it at all and even said that the strength of that peerless enemy was far above his. He even used this to urge the people who followed him to cultivate well and strive to reach the peak of the 12 Heaven Gate realms as soon as possible. If this Star Sea was found by that peerless enemy one day, they still had a chance to escape under his protection. In other words, if one did not even reach the Twelfth Heaven Gate realm, even with the cover of the God of Creation, they would not even have a chance to escape. However, although the God of Creation did not hide the existence of this peerless enemy and often mentioned it, he had never mentioned the details. Therefore, the Lord of the Heavenly Court and the Nine Heavens only knew of the existence of such a peerless enemy and did not know how powerful this peerless enemy was. Until they suddenly met someone like Cui Heng, who could control them so easily and completely crush the divine light they had. So this was the strength that truly surpassed the 12 Heaven Gate realms! Even if they used the divine lights to forcefully possess power that surpassed the 12 Heaven Gate realms, compared to such strength, they were actually like ants, insignificant. It was too terrifying! The moment they came into contact with Cui Heng¡¯s power, they could clearly sense the powerful and agile force from him. It was simply unbelievable! It was too shocking. As expected of the peerless enemy of the God of Creation. He was really extremely powerful. ¡°In that case, you haven¡¯t seen that so-called peerless enemy even after the God of Creation left?¡± Cui Heng said in surprise. ¡°No.¡± The Lord of the Heavenly Court shook his head. The Nine Heavens also shook their heads repeatedly. None of them had seen the so-called peerless enemy. However, when they heard Cui Heng¡¯s question, they also reacted. This mysterious expert who had captured them did not seem to be the peerless enemy of the God of Creation. Then why did he attack? What was his goal? The Lord of the Heavenly Court and the Nine Heavens were puzzled, but they did not dare to ask. ¡°Where did the light that wrapped these things come from?¡± Cui Heng pointed at the broken limbs and suddenly changed the topic. ¡°The divine light in our hands was left behind for us by the God of Creation.¡± Heavenly Venerate Zhong said. He was very calm and did not show much panic. His words were also very clear. The others nodded repeatedly, confirming Heavenly Venerate Zhong¡¯s words. ¡°Six of the 12 lights I possessed were left to me by the God of Creation before he left.¡± The Lord of the Heavenly Court¡¯s expression was normal, but he immediately added, ¡°The other six were taken out by me from the Heaven Gate of the Six Heavenly Domains.¡± ¡°Impossible! What nonsense!¡± Heavenly Venerate Zhong said in a low voice, ¡°You clearly just escaped the seal. You¡¯ve been sealed for hundreds of thousands of years. How can you ask someone to go to the Heaven Gate to obtain these divine lights? Moreover, these divine lights were personally placed into the Heaven Gate by the God of Creation. Even if one reached the peak of the 12 Heaven Gate realms, they would not be able to take them out. You¡­¡± ¡°Zhou Juntian!¡± The Lord of the Heavenly Court interrupted Heavenly Venerate Zhong and said indifferently, ¡°The person who contacted me was the artifact spirit of the Door of Heaven, Zhou Juntian. He¡¯s a living being personally created by the God of Creation and has grasped many unfathomable divine powers. The Door of Heaven is essentially a replica of the Heaven Gate, so he also has the ability to freely enter and exit the Six Heaven Gates. With Zhou Juntian¡¯s identity and ability, he can still take out these six divine lights from the Heaven Gate.¡± Zhou Juntian¡­ When this name was suddenly mentioned, not only did it stun the Nine Heavens, but it also made Cui Heng¡¯s expression turn solemn. Actually, he had a feeling earlier that Zhou Juntian¡¯s traces could not be missing from such an earth-shattering event. As expected, it was indeed so. It was related to Zhou Juntian again. ¡°You, when did you contact him?¡± Heavenly Venerate Zhong was filled with disbelief. He could not understand how the Lord of the Heavenly Court had done all of this. That seal was constructed with the power of nine divine lights, and when the Lord of the Heavenly Court was sealed, he only had six divine lights in his hands. Under normal circumstances, it was impossible to break through the seal and establish a connection with the outside world. ¡°Hehe!¡± The Lord of the Heavenly Court did not answer. He turned to look at Cui Heng and said very respectfully, ¡°Senior, how exactly do you plan to deal with us?¡± Clearly, he had completely given up on resisting and handed his fate to Cui Heng. Cui Heng ignored his question and looked at the 21 pieces of body parts. He stared at the fragments and suddenly said, ¡°Since these divine lights were left behind by the God of Creation¡­¡± That seal was constructed with the power of nine divine lights, and when the Lord of the Heavenly Court was sealed, he only had six divine lights in his hands. Under normal circumstances, it was impossible to break through the seal and establish a connection with the outside world. ¡°Hehe!¡± The Lord of the Heavenly Court did not answer. He turned to look at Cui Heng and said very respectfully, ¡°Senior, how exactly do you plan to deal with us?¡± Clearly, he had completely given up on resisting and handed his fate to Cui Heng. Cui Heng ignored his question and looked at the 21 pieces of body parts. He stared at the fragments and suddenly said, ¡°Since these divine lights were left behind by the God of Creation¡­¡± Chapter 508 - Edge of the Star Sea, Shattering Power An incomparably dazzling and bright light filled the world. At this moment, the entire Heaven Realm was enveloped by a strange force. Under such power, the matter of reality seemed to have shattered into the most basic particles. All appearances were shattered, leaving only the most essential nomological Dao runes. Lu Qingzhu levitated high in the sky, as if she stood above everything. Her entire body was wrapped in pure light, like a goddess descending from an endless height, extremely holy. Just by standing in the air, she gave off the feeling that she was one with the origin of everything and could control the Great Dao laws at will. It was as if the highest ruler of the Heaven Realm had returned to the world. ¡°Shattering void, reaching the origin! This is the Shattering Realm!¡± The Lord of the Heavenly Court was shocked as he looked at Lu Qingzhu in the sky in disbelief. He said in shock, ¡°This, how is this possible? How did you suddenly reach the Shattering Realm?!¡± The Lord of the Heavenly Court was undoubtedly very familiar with Lu Qingzhu, the Paragon of the Plague Sect. Back then, he was the one who ordered the execution of Lu Qingzhu. He was also the one who ordered her status to be reinstated and personally buried her. However, all of this was in preparation for himself. After Zhou Juntian took out the divine lights from the Six Heaven Gates, he sent it to him through Lu Qingzhu. Throughout the entire process, Lu Qingzhu was just a pawn in the eyes of the Lord of the Heavenly Court. She was insignificant. He had never even considered if Lu Qingzhu would become a variable. In the eyes of the Lord of the Heavenly Court, Lu Qingzhu was only at the Ninth Heaven Gate realm. She was too weak and could not set off any waves. However, he never expected that someone he had never really cared about would actually break through to the Shattering Realm! This was a realm that completely surpassed the 12 Heaven Gate realms. With just a thought, she could kill countless experts at the Twelfth Heaven Gate realm. Why did Lu Qingzhu suddenly reach this realm? This was impossible! The faces of the Nine Heavens were also filled with disbelief. They almost suspected that they were hallucinating. When Lu Qingzhu suddenly came out to absorb the 21 pieces of body parts, they felt extremely puzzled. Who was this? Where did she come from? Why could she fuse with these 21 broken body parts? These broken parts were even stronger than the Twelfth Heaven Gate realm. How could a mere Ninth Heaven Gate realm fuse with it? However, the final outcome left them dumbfounded. This woman from the Ninth Heaven Gate realm had actually refined all 21 broken parts. She had even broken through to the Shattering Realm and possessed power that completely surpassed them. How could someone reach the Shattering Realm so easily?! The entire process was filled with bizarreness and absurdity. It was really too ridiculous! At the same time that Lu Qingzhu broke through, the Door of Heaven opened. The many phenomena in the Heaven Realm were also reflected in the starry sky below. Countless living beings and civilizations that had survived the previous incident felt an extremely powerful aura and pressure. They also felt that they had been completely seen through and no longer had any secrets. Moreover, anyone who had reached the Creator realm could see the scene of the Heaven Realm through the omnipresent Door of Heaven and see the pure figure standing in the sky, enveloped in holy and flawless light. Such a scene had never appeared in the past 10,000 years, shocking countless ancient experts. Although they did not know what was happening in the Heaven Realm, they were still shocked and inexplicably stumped when they saw the commotion of this phenomenon. a€| . The Star Sea was extremely vast. The six cantilevers were divided into Six Heavenly Domains that slowly rotated with the center of the Star Sea as the core. In fact, the core area in the center was the true main body of the Star Sea. It was like an incomparably huge bright silver disc. The cantilevers were the tentacles that extended from this disc. The core silver disc was very huge. The number of stars inside was in the billions, even exceeding the total number in the six cantilevers. However, there seemed to be some kind of barrier between the silver disc and the six cantilevers, cutting off their connection. If one had a wide enough perspective to look down on the entire Star Sea, they would be able to see that the core silver disc was enveloped by a faint layer of light, and there was an obvious estrangement from the extended cantilevers. The exact situation could not be seen clearly at all. It was very mysterious. At the edge of the Star Sea formed by the silver disc and cantilevers, there were many bright halos. They were all star clusters gathered at the edge of the starry sky and belonged to a part of the Star Sea. Every star cluster was like an independent realm, relatively isolated from the outside world. There were hundreds of thousands of stars among them, but most of them had already decayed or even fallen into decline, and could explode at any time. However, a star in such a situation was a good time to take materials and refine treasures. At this moment, a man in a Daoist robe was sitting cross-legged in the middle of a halo star cluster. His eyes were slightly closed, and his figure was incomparably majestic. His entire body emitted a strange power that actually affected hundreds of thousands of stars and was deepening the refinement of them. Suddenly, the Daoist-robed man opened his eyes and looked in the direction of the sea of stars, landing on one of the cantilevered arms. Chapter 509 - : Edge of the Star Sea, Shattering Power The corners of his mouth curled up slightly as he chuckled. ¡°After waiting for so long, it¡¯s finally here.¡± With that, the Daoist-robed man stood up and spread his arms. In an instant, a huge amount of power began to gather with him as the core. It was as if a black hole had appeared in the middle of this halo star cluster and was absorbing the stars in the entire star cluster at an extremely fast speed. Whether it was the stars, planets, or other interstellar bodies, they all gathered towards the Daoist-robed man under this suction force. A moment later, this halo cluster condensed into a bead that emitted a sparkling light. This bead was only the size of an ordinary grain of rice and looked very exquisite. After the Daoist-robed man sized up the small bead, he nodded and said with a smile, ¡°The quality is not bad.¡± He casually threw this rice-sized bead into a cloth bag at his waist. There were also thousands of similar small beads in the cloth bag. Every small bead was a halo star cluster! ¡°It¡¯s been thousands of years since I left that place. I can go back and take a look.¡± The Daoist-robed man smiled and disappeared from the spot. ¡­ . In the Heaven Realm, countless lights crisscrossed the world. These were countless Great Dao laws that had been forcefully revealed by Lu Qingzhu¡¯s shattering power. Then, it was tampered with and distorted. This directly caused the laws of heaven and earth in the entire Heaven Realm to become a mess. There were even many contradictions. If this situation lasted longer, the Heaven Realm would definitely collapse. However, Lu Qingzhu seemed to be satisfied with this situation. A faint smile appeared on her cold and beautiful face. Her gaze swept in all directions, taking in all the living beings. In the end, it landed on the Lord of the Heavenly Court and the Nine Heavens. Especially the Lord of the Heavenly Court and Heavenly Venerate Shi. She paused slightly when she saw them. The Lord of the Heavenly Court immediately tensed up when he was suddenly noticed by a Shattering Realm expert. He seemed to have become extremely nervous. Clearly, Lu Qingzhu¡¯s gaze gave him extreme pressure. However, Heavenly Venerate Shi at the side looked as if nothing had happened. Of course, this might also be because his entire body was made of stone. It was very difficult to see any obvious changes in his emotions. ¡°You¡¯ve nurtured my remnant body for so long. It can be said that you¡¯ve worked a lot.¡± Lu Qingzhu suddenly spoke and praised the Lord of the Heavenly Court and the Nine Heavens. She smiled and said, ¡°To express my gratitude, I can satisfy your wish, your shared wish.¡± The Lord of the Heavenly Court could not help but be stunned when he heard this. He did not understand what Lu Qingzhu wanted to do. The Nine Heavens of the Outer World looked at each other and exchanged some information with their eyes. In the end, Heavenly Venerate Zhong stood up and explained their wishes to Lu Qingzhu. ¡°Senior, please kill this person!¡± Heavenly Venerate Zhong bowed respectfully to Lu Qingzhu. At the same time, he pointed at Cui Heng on the other side. The pressure Cui Heng gave them earlier was too great. He had such strength, but he was actually an outsider from the Lower World. He was really too dangerous. Therefore, in their opinion, as long as they could get rid of Cui Heng, everything was worth it. However, Lu Qingzhu shook her head when she heard this and sighed softly. ¡°That won¡¯t do. This is my savior. After my tomb collapsed, he was the one who gave me a place to settle down¡­¡± As she spoke, her tone suddenly turned cold. ¡°You actually want me to kill my savior. Your heart is really vicious. You deserve to die!¡± With that, Lu Qingzhu raised her right hand and circulated the Shattering power in her body, gently pointing at Heavenly Venerate Zhong. Crack! At this moment, Heavenly Venerate Zhong felt something shatter in his body. And it was something that concerned his life. In the next moment, when he sensed that something was wrong with his body, he fell straight down on the spot and fell to the ground with a bang. There was no warning. He was dead. Heavenly Venerate Zhong died just like that! The remaining eight of the Nine Heavens were incomparably shocked to discover that Heavenly Venerate Zhong¡¯s death had begun at the moment he suddenly collapsed, which was after Lu Qingzhu spoke. Moreover, he was not killed in the conventional sense. His body was intact, and his soul was not damaged at all. But he was still dead. This was caused by the power of Lu Qingzhu¡¯s finger. This was what the power of Shattering looked like. It could directly penetrate the appearance of everything and point to the essence. As long as one pierced through the essence of an object, it would be extremely easy to shatter its essence. Simply put, Lu Qingzhu had ignored all the cultivation realms, divine powers, and other methods of Heavenly Venerate Zhong and directly shattered the life of Heavenly Venerate Zhong on the most fundamental level of laws. This was an unblockable technique. Under normal circumstances, as long as one had not reached the Shattering Realm, any methods would be instantly seen through. Then, the power of Shattering would shatter their essence through the appearance. There was no way to resist or defend against it. Its power was extremely terrifying. This was a complete suppression. Even billions of experts at the peak of the Twelfth Heaven Gate realm were meaningless in front of such shattering power. They would be shattered in an instant. In fact, to the Lord of the Heavenly Court and the Nine Heavens of the Outer World, although they knew the name of the Shattering Realm, they did not know how powerful the combat strength of this realm was. But now, watching helplessly as Heavenly Venerate Zhong died inexplicably in front of them, an indescribable fear immediately rose in their hearts. What should they do? What should they do now? At this moment, no one dared to say what their wishes were. After all, the appearance that Lu Qingzhu had revealed was too temperamental. If they said something wrong, they might lose their life. However, Lu Qingzhu did not seem to like this strange silence. She frowned slightly and swept her gaze across the Lord of the Heavenly Court and the eight people from the Outer World. After sizing them up slightly, she actually turned her gaze to Cui Heng. ¡°You¡¯re my savior. Do you have any wishes? I¡¯ll definitely help you fulfill them.¡± Lu Qingzhu spoke softly. It sounded very pleasant, but Cui Heng was not moved at all. He only shook his head gently and did not even say a word. Behind Cui Heng, Hui Shi, Pei Qingshu, Zheng Nanxun, the Yellow-scarved Strongman, and the others stared at Lu Qingzhu warily. They were afraid that this temperamental expert would suddenly attack them for no reason. This was very likely. Lu Qingzhu¡¯s attack on Heavenly Venerate Zhong just now was very sudden, completely beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. ¡°Why are you so cold?¡± Lu Qingzhu¡¯s attitude towards Cui Heng was still very kind. She slowly descended from the sky and smiled. ¡°Do you not trust me?¡± ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Cui Heng asked with a frown. With his divine sense, he could clearly sense a problem. At this moment, Lu Qingzhu¡¯s aura was quite different from before. They were simply two completely different people. However, there were many similarities. ¡°Me?¡± Lu Qingzhu pointed at herself and said with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know? I¡¯m Lu Qingzhu, also Lin Qingzhu. I was once the Paragon of the Plague Sect and also a disciple of the Daoyi Sect on Daozhou Star.¡± As she spoke, she approached Cui Heng, her gaze sweeping across his body. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Zhou Juntian will be angry if you look at me like that?¡± Cui Heng suddenly chuckled. ¡°¡­¡± Lu Qingzhu¡¯s expression turned cold as she said in a low voice, ¡°You do have some methods such that I can¡¯t see through your appearance. However, the use of the power of Shattering is not only applicable after seeing through your appearance!¡± As she spoke, the Shattering power on her body instantly became thousands of times denser, almost materializing! It was as if the sea was flowing backward, turning into a huge torrent that suddenly surged towards Cui Heng. Chapter 510 - Heavenly Venerate Shi Makes a Move The vast shattering power that was like a galaxy surged over, instantly enveloping Cui Heng and the void around him, wanting to seal off all his range of activity. Under the influence of the power of Shattering, the appearance of matter began to shatter, leaving only the most basic laws and principles, maintaining the ¡°existence¡± itself. However, the laws and principles that had lost their physical foundation became incomparably fragile. Under the influence of the Shattering power, they were like fragile glass that would shatter with a touch. Facing such terrifying power, the expressions of Lian Heng, Qin Tang, and the other Immortal orthodoxies changed drastically, and fear spread. Such power had completely exceeded their understanding, reaching a level that they could not imagine at all. Too powerful! Shattering Realm, this was the Shattering Realm! Could Exalted Immortal Cui Heng really withstand such power? They looked at Cui Heng with their last glimmer of hope. After all, from Cui Heng¡¯s performance, he should also be an expert who had surpassed the Twelfth Heaven Gate realm. Perhaps he could really withstand this terrifying Shattering power. However, when Lian Heng, Qin Tang, and the others looked at Cui Heng, their gazes froze, and the fear in their eyes instantly turned to shock and disbelief. The mighty Shattering power actually froze and stopped 30 feet away from Cui Heng, unable to advance at all. Cui Heng and his surroundings seemed to have an invisible defensive light curtain that could easily block this incomparably powerful shattering force. ¡°What kind of power is this? It¡¯s actually not penetrated and disintegrated by the power of Shattering?!¡± The Lord of the Heavenly Court could not help but exclaim when he saw this scene, his expression extremely shocked. He had stood at the peak of the Twelfth Heaven Gate realm for a long time, and he had even touched the Shattering Realm at one point. Therefore, he had some understanding of the power of Shattering, and he knew very well how powerful it was. As the core power of the Shattering Realm, the power of Shattering could not only crush everyone, but even in a battle of the same level, the person who released the power of Shattering first would easily have the absolute advantage. Therefore, he thought that the power of Shattering was impossible to defend against, and there was no power that could block it. Perhaps an existence of a higher realm could resist the power of Shattering, but no one had seen an existence of that level really appear. It was basically equivalent to nonexistent. But now, such an existence actually appeared! The Shattering power was actually blocked! He was too incredible! Among the remaining eight people from the Nine Heavens, other than Heavenly Venerate Shi, the other seven all revealed shocked expressions. They looked at Cui Heng in disbelief, almost unable to believe their eyes. ¡°He blocked the power of Shattering out of thin air. What realm is he at?!¡± ¡°Why did such an illogical expert suddenly appear here? Under normal circumstances, this is not impossible!¡± ¡°This person is actually so powerful. If not for this sudden change, I¡¯m afraid we would all¡­¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . The Seven Heavenly Venerates of the Outer World fell silent, feeling a little glad. The strength Cui Heng displayed was too terrifying. If not for Lu Qingzhu¡¯s sudden appearance and breaking through to the Shattering Realm, they would have been the ones to face Cui Heng¡¯s power. To an expert who could directly block the power of Shattering, they were completely ants. They could be crushed to death easily. ¡­ . However, compared to the shock of the many Masters of the Immortal orthodoxies, the Lord of the Heavenly Court, and the Seven Heavenly Venerates of the Outer World, Lu Qingzhu was more furious. She never expected that Cui Heng actually had a method to easily resist the power of Shattering, causing the power of Shattering she released to be wasted. She did not obtain any benefits at all. She had never heard of such a powerful technique. ¡°Could it be that this person is even stronger than the Shattering Realm?¡± Lu Qingzhu frowned in her heart. She looked at Cui Heng carefully and roared almost crazily in her heart, ¡°No! I don¡¯t believe it! This is impossible! 1 I painstakingly schemed for millions of years and faked my death for hundreds of thousands of years. I also obtained the help of many parties, intentionally or unintentionally, before finally reaching my current achievements. What rights does such a fellow have to suddenly appear and completely resist my power without any effort?! Why, why?!¡± However, the anger and fear in her heart were ultimately just her inner feelings. As the former Paragon of the Plague Sect and now a Shattering Realm expert, Lu Qingzhu would not easily reveal her true thoughts. After discovering that her attack was fruitless, she did not continue attacking. Instead, she looked at Cui Heng with a solemn expression and said in a low voice, ¡°Your divine powers are really amazing.¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been able to resist your strange power, you wouldn¡¯t have been exclaiming.¡± Cui Heng chuckled and shook his head. He said indifferently, ¡°I have some questions.¡± ¡°Now doesn¡¯t seem to be the time to talk about questions.¡± Lu Qingzhu smiled. ¡°I think it is,¡± Cui Heng said with a serious expression. ¡°Do you really want to fight me?¡± Lu Qingzhu asked in a low voice. She admitted that she really could not do anything to Cui Heng, but she did not think that Cui Heng could do anything to her, much less harm her life. Chapter 511 - Heavenly Venerate Shi Makes a Move (2) This was because after reaching the Shattering Realm, not only could one shatter the external appearances, but they could also shatter themselves, causing their body and soul to be between a shattered and complete state at any time, as if they were between reality and illusion. This way, a Shattering Realm expert would have an indestructible body and soul. Even if a Shattering Realm expert was beaten to the point of their body and soul being destroyed, they would not be able to erase the mark left behind between reality and illusion. As long as this mark still existed, they could reform their body and soul over the long years and fully revive again. Due to these factors, in Lu Qingzhu¡¯s opinion, in a sense, as long as one stepped into the Shattering Realm, they would almost have the characteristics of being undying and indestructible. She was in the Shattering Realm now and her life would definitely not be in danger. But just as Lu Qingzhu was feeling so certain, Cui Heng, who was still smiling, suddenly moved. He lightly slapped in Lu Qingzhu¡¯s direction. In an instant, the weather changed, sand and stones flew, and the sun and moon dimmed. The Great Dao laws of the world actually all appeared, and countless light belts crisscrossed the endless void again. At the same time, an incomparably huge pressure instantly enveloped the entire Heaven Realm and quickly spread to the myriad worlds below. At the same time that this pressure spread, Cui Heng¡¯s Dharmic powers also spread out, enveloping Lu Qingzhu. Lu Qingzhu immediately felt her entire body freeze, as if she was frozen there by some strange power and could not move at all. ¡°Shatter!¡± She made a prompt decision to shatter her body and soul and directly transform into an existence between reality and illusion. This was Lu Qingzhu¡¯s strongest life-saving method. She directly used it. Although she did not think that Cui Heng could harm her life, for the sake of caution, she still decided to use her strongest life-saving method. To prevent any accidents from happening. Such a battle situation was completely beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Whether it was the Seven Heavenly Venerates of the Outer World, the Lord of the Heavenly Court, or the people behind Cui Heng, they were all very puzzled. Was Lu Qingzhu forced to use her final life-saving method?! This was a Shattering Realm expert! She was already using her life-saving methods?! However, just as Lu Qingzhu was about to shatter herself, before she could heave a sigh of relief, she felt a strange power spread around her, actually distorting her Shattering power. Immediately after, she was incomparably shocked to discover that the power of Shattering was stopped. It had lost the characteristics of being able to shatter the appearance of matter. This also meant that the power of Shattering was only a powerful force. She would not be able to rely on the characteristics of the Shattering power to shatter her body and soul, so she naturally could not enter that state between reality and illusion. Her life-saving methods were ineffective. She could only be frozen there by Cui Heng and not move at all. ¡°Who exactly are you?!¡± Lu Qingzhu was horrified as she stared at Cui Heng in disbelief. ¡°You distorted the laws and changed the laws of the Great Dao, preventing the power of Shattering from activating. What kind of divine power is this?!¡± Just now, Cui Heng¡¯s Soul Formation Dharmic powers had directly distorted the laws and modified the Dharma and Logos, causing the power of Shattering to no longer have the ability to shatter. This was completely beyond Lu Qingzhu¡¯s understanding. How could there be any power in the world that could modify the power of Shattering? This was the power of Shattering! Even an existence higher than the Shattering Realm could not directly make the characteristics of the power of Shattering disappear, right? This almost overturned Lu Qingzhu¡¯s understanding of cultivation. It was simply unbelievable! ¡°It¡¯s just a small trick.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Actually, to him, that was indeed the case. When he was resisting the Shattering power just now, he had already determined Lu Qingzhu¡¯s strength¡ª Although she had rather strong Soul Formation characteristics, her physical body was much weaker. Moreover, her power was relatively simple. She could basically be treated as an Early-stage Soul Formation cultivator who had been weakened by many levels. If Cui Heng had encountered such an expert when he had just broken through to the Early-stage Soul Formation realm, it would have been relatively troublesome for him to deal with. It would most likely have taken him three to five seconds. However, the current Cui Heng had actually already reached the peak of the Early-stage Soul Formation realm. He was only one step away from the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm. To the current him, someone like Lu Qingzhu who was at the ¡°Shattering Realm¡±. Thank you for reading on wuxiaworld.site He lightly slapped in Lu Qingzhu¡¯s direction. 1 In an instant, the weather changed, sand and stones flew, and the sun and moon dimmed. The Great Dao laws of the world actually all appeared, and countless light belts crisscrossed the endless void again. At the same time, an incomparably huge pressure instantly enveloped the entire Heaven Realm and quickly spread to the myriad worlds below. At the same time that this pressure spread, Cui Heng¡¯s Dharmic powers also spread out, enveloping Lu Qingzhu. Lu Qingzhu immediately felt her entire body freeze, as if she was frozen there by some strange power and could not move at all. ¡°Shatter!¡± She made a prompt decision to shatter her body and soul and directly transform into an existence between reality and illusion. This was Lu Qingzhu¡¯s strongest life-saving method. She directly used it. Although she did not think that Cui Heng could harm her life, for the sake of caution, she still decided to use her strongest life-saving method. To prevent any accidents from happening. Such a battle situation was completely beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Whether it was the Seven Heavenly Venerates of the Outer World, the Lord of the Heavenly Court, or the people behind Cui Heng, they were all very puzzled. Was Lu Qingzhu forced to use her final life-saving method?! This was a Shattering Realm expert! She was already using her life-saving methods?! However, just as Lu Qingzhu was about to shatter herself, before she could heave a sigh of relief, she felt a strange power spread around her, actually distorting her Shattering power. Immediately after, she was incomparably shocked to discover that the power of Shattering was stopped. It had lost the characteristics of being able to shatter the appearance of matter. This also meant that the power of Shattering was only a powerful force. She would not be able to rely on the characteristics of the Shattering power to shatter her body and soul, so she naturally could not enter that state between reality and illusion. Her life-saving methods were ineffective. She could only be frozen there by Cui Heng and not move at all. ¡°Who exactly are you?!¡± Lu Qingzhu was horrified as she stared at Cui Heng in disbelief. ¡°You distorted the laws and changed the laws of the Great Dao, preventing the power of Shattering from activating. What kind of divine power is this?!¡± Just now, Cui Heng¡¯s Soul Formation Dharmic powers had directly distorted the laws and modified the Dharma and Logos, causing the power of Shattering to no longer have the ability to shatter. This was completely beyond Lu Qingzhu¡¯s understanding. How could there be any power in the world that could modify the power of Shattering? This was the power of Shattering! Even an existence higher than the Shattering Realm could not directly make the characteristics of the power of Shattering disappear, right? This almost overturned Lu Qingzhu¡¯s understanding of cultivation. It was simply unbelievable! ¡°It¡¯s just a small trick.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Actually, to him, that was indeed the case. When he was resisting the Shattering power just now, he had already determined Lu Qingzhu¡¯s strengtha€¡± Although she had rather strong Soul Formation characteristics, her physical body was much weaker. Moreover, her power was relatively simple. She could basically be treated as an Early-stage Soul Formation cultivator who had been weakened by many levels. If Cui Heng had encountered such an expert when he had just broken through to the Early-stage Soul Formation realm, it would have been relatively troublesome for him to deal with. It would most likely have taken him three to five seconds. However, the current Cui Heng had actually already reached the peak of the Early-stage Soul Formation realm. He was only one step away from the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm. To the current him, someone like Lu Qingzhu who was at the ¡°Shattering Realm¡±. Chapter 512 - Untitled The moment this Daoist appeared, the entire Heaven Realm trembled. The mountains, rivers, sky, earth, void, and laws actually showed signs of collapsing. It was as if the entire Heaven Realm could not withstand his existence and was about to explode. What kind of majestic power was this?! Whether it was the Lord of the Heavenly Court or the Seven Heavenly Venerates of the Outer World, they all looked at this figure in extreme shock. At this moment, they even felt as if the God of Creation had descended again. There was actually such a powerful existence in the world?! When Heavenly Venerate Shi and Lu Qingzhu saw the man in the Daoist robe, they heaved a sigh of relief. It was as if as long as this man appeared, all the crises would be easily resolved. Behind Cui Heng, Hui Shi, Pei Qingshu, Li Mingqiong, Zheng Nanxun, Li Mingcheng, and the others all revealed expressions of disbelief. They almost could not believe their eyes. They had all seen this Daoist-robed man before. To be precise, they had seen the statue of this Daoist before. In the Daoyi Palace on Daozhou Star. This was the Dao God! The Limitless Golden Immortal who had descended to Daozhou Star in the wilderness 10,000 years ago with 36 Golden Immortals, established the Daoyi Heavenly Court, enlightened all living beings, and opened up the Daozhou Star civilization. It was him! How could it be him! At this moment, the man in Dao attire who appeared was shrouded in an incomparably majestic galaxy. The aura and pressure he emitted made the entire Heaven Realm tremble. This was definitely an expert who had surpassed the 12 Heaven Gate realms. He might even be above the so-called ¡°Shattering Realm¡±. How could it be the Dao God? How could it be that Limitless Golden Immortal?! Cui Heng was also staring at the Daoist and said with a smile, ¡°No wonder I¡¯ve never sensed a powerful existence like you in this Star Field. So you¡¯re from the edge of the Star Sea.¡± Although he still looked relaxed on the surface, he was actually fully vigilant in his heart. He was more vigilant than ever. With his current cultivation close to the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm, the range of his divine sense was already extremely huge. It was enough to cover every corner of this Star Field and he could also sense the situation at the edge of the Star Sea. Therefore, the moment the man in the Daoist robe flew into this Star Field from the edge of the Star Sea, Cui Heng already knew where he came from and sensed his cultivation realm. It was far above the Shattering Realm displayed by Lu Qingzhu and Heavenly Venerate Shi. It had truly reached a level comparable to the Soul Formation realm, and it even surpassed him, when he had just broken through to the Early-stage Soul Formation realm. Although this was only on the level of strength, and his essence of life might not be equivalent to a Soul Formation expert like Cui Heng, and the exact strength depended on the strength of spells, divine powers, and other methods, this was indeed the first time Cui Heng had encountered an expert so close to him in strength. When he first left the Beginner¡¯s Space, he was at the Grand Completion Golden Core Realm. At that time, the strongest person he met was only equivalent to the Peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm. Even when he went to the Heavenly Void World, the strongest person he met was only a Limitless Golden Immortal whose strength was comparable to the Grand Completion Golden Core Realm. Moreover, he had already reached the Nascent Soul realm at that time. The Sages and Sage Kings he encountered later on only had some Nascent Soul characteristics at most. They were far inferior to true Early-stage Nascent Soul cultivators. Even the so-called Creators and Dao Lords were only at the Early-stage and Mid-stage Nascent Soul realm. At that time, he was already at the Late-stage Nascent Soul realm. There was no need to mention the Lords of the Heavens he encountered later. At that time, he was already at the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm and had stepped onto the path to the Soul Formation realm. The 12 Heaven Gate realms were also similar. For the 12 levels and Three Heavenly Ladders, even if one reached the end of this path, they would only have some Soul Formation characteristics. However, the Daoist who appeared now was different from all the other experts. He was really on the same level as Cui Heng. Although there were differing depths and strengths in the same realm, this was indeed his first encounter with someone on the same level. This naturally made Cui Heng take him extremely seriously, and his heart was incomparably solemn. He did not know what divine powers this person had, what spells he knew, what Dharma treasures he possessed, what divine weapons he had, nor did he know if this person had any strange secret techniques or secret treasures. He had to be 120% focused. As long as he attacked, he had to do his best and not hold back at all. At the same time, the appearance of this person made Cui Heng feel glad again. The System¡¯s judgment of this world was indeed right. It was indeed a high-level Xianxia space-time dimension. Fortunately, he had always been cautious and kept a low profile. That was why he only met an expert of the same realm as him. Otherwise, he would have long been reduced to ashes. While Cui Heng was sizing up the Daoist, the Daoist was also sizing up Cui Heng. His gaze was deep and dark, like a black hole that could absorb everything. Now, it was all focused on Cui Heng. A moment later, the Daoist suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°Your power is very strange. I¡¯ve never seen a cultivator like you. It¡¯s very strange. Are you Taihong¡¯s backup plan?¡± ¡°Should I call you Dao God or Wang Zhouyuan?¡± Cui Heng asked instead of answering. He smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the legendary Sage Daoyi to have such a cultivation realm.¡± ¡°Dao God? Wang Zhouyuan?¡± The Daoist was slightly stunned when he heard this. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°So you¡¯ve come into contact with him before. That¡¯s normal. Actually, that¡¯s just one of my thousands of incarnations. You can call me Wang Daoyi.¡± Chapter 513 - Untitled ¡°Wang Daoyi, you¡¯re really the founder of the Daoyi Palace and the Daoyi Sect,¡± Cui Heng said thoughtfully. ¡°What¡¯s the relationship between this Heavenly Venerate Shi, Lu Qingzhu, Zhou Juntian, and the others and you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wang Daoyi frowned slightly, but he quickly smiled again. His dark eyes stared at Cui Heng and he said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since anyone spoke to me in such a tone.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always spoken like this.¡± Cui Heng said with a smile, ¡°Please answer my question.¡± ¡°Hahaha, interesting.¡± Wang Daoyi laughed loudly. His pitch-black eyes narrowed slightly as he chuckled. ¡°I can¡¯t kill you because of the innate indestructible spiritual light I sensed from you, so I won¡¯t attack you. You don¡¯t have to secretly prepare any techniques. You can¡¯t hide it from me.¡± The reason why Cui Heng had this conversation with Wang Daoyi just now was partly to confirm if Wang Daoyi was an enemy or a friend, and partly to prepare his spells. However, Wang Daoyi was an expert at the same realm as him after all. His eyes seemed to have something special about them, and they actually saw through his hidden preparations. Moreover, the fact that Wang Daoyi dared to point it out so directly meant that he was extremely confident in his strength and was not worried that Cui Heng could hurt him at all. ¡°Oh?¡± The smile on Cui Heng¡¯s face did not fade when he heard this, and he did not reveal any panic. He gently raised his right hand, and his five fingers swayed very agilely. He smiled and said, ¡°But there¡¯s no indestructible characteristic on your body, nor does your soul have an indestructible characteristic. I can kill you!¡± Through their short conversation just now, he was completely certain that even if Wang Daoyi was not an enemy, he was definitely not a friend. Such a powerful non-friend. It was equivalent to a huge threat that could erupt at any time. A gentleman did not stand under a dangerous wall. Hence¡ª The moment Cui Heng finished speaking, five extremely powerful spells erupted from the five fingers of his right hand. Five Elements Primordial Chaos Yin Yang Reversal Technique, Great Heavenly Demon Yin Fire Art, Heavenly Thunder Origin Magnetic Divine Light, Five Thunder Heavenly Heart Technique, Law and Order! In an instant, the sky of the 9,000 Heavenly Regions turned into gray chaos. All the Great Dao laws fused into this vast chaos. Outside this chaos, the concept of the world was blurring. The boundless land began to become superficial and actually showed signs of turning into turbid air. Under the influence of the Five Elements Primordial Chaos Yin Yang Reversal Technique, the Heaven Realm actually showed signs of returning to its primordial state! If things were allowed to develop, the Heaven Realm might really fall into destruction. But this was only the beginning. After this gray chaotic void was formed, countless lightning and flames lit up. It was like lightning and fire condensed in the chaos, possessing incomparably terrifying power. Wang Daoyi did not even have the chance to react before he fell into this chaotic space. He felt an unprecedented dizziness inside, and even his divine sense became extremely dazed. In the past, no one who had suffered from Cui Heng¡¯s attack could escape unscathed. In fact, no one could escape from this chaotic space. Wang Daoyi was different. His cultivation realm was extremely high. After experiencing the initial dizziness and trance, he quickly woke up. A trace of surprise flashed across his eyes, but he still said with a smile, ¡°Good techniques, good divine powers!¡± Boom! The lightning that contained Primordial Chaos power ruthlessly struck Wang Daoyi¡¯s body, enveloping his entire body. At the same time, the Primordial Yin Fire ignited from the soles of his feet, wanting to burn his soul to ashes. At the same time that the lightning and Yin flames attacked, streams of Origin Magnetic Immortal Light attacked him. The laws in the chaos were also crazily rejecting him. Even Cui Heng, when he had just broken through to the Early-stage Soul Formation realm, would be tired of dealing with such a series of spell attacks. He would not be able to find a way to break through them in a short period of time. However, Wang Daoyi did not panic at all. Whether it was the lightning or the Yin fire, they could not hurt him at all. A faint green light lit up from his heart and instantly enveloped his entire body, directly resisting the lightning, Yin Fire, and Origin Magnetic Immortal Light. Even the nomological power that suppressed him was affected by this layer of green light and could not advance at all, as if it continued to suppress him. The power of this layer of green light had clearly exceeded the level of an ordinary Early-stage Soul Formation cultivator and had reached the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm. Its essence was no weaker than the current Cui Heng. Buzz! An ear-piercing trembling sound rang out, and the entire chaotic void immediately shook violently. The lightning and Yin fire were actually dispersed, and the Origin Magnetic Immortal Light scattered in all directions. The nomological suppression was directly shaken away. The green light that originally lit up on Wang Daoyi¡¯s chest suddenly shone brightly and rushed out, revealing an ancient bronze mirror with exquisite patterns. Boom! A loud bang that shook the entire Heaven Realm exploded. A huge pillar of light erupted from the bronze mirror, actually piercing a hole in the chaotic void that led to the vast universe. ¡°Interesting, but it¡¯s only so-so.¡± Wang Daoyi shook his head and chuckled. His figure swayed slightly and disappeared from the chaotic void, arriving in the starry sky of the universe outside the Heaven Realm. However, as soon as he appeared here, he realized that Cui Heng had already arrived. He was forming hand seals with both hands and waiting for him. ¡°As expected¡­¡± Cui Heng stared at the bronze mirror and laughed loudly. ¡°Good Dharma treasure!¡± From the beginning, he had noticed that Wang Daoyi had a powerful spiritual opportunity on him. It was very likely a powerful Dharma treasure or divine weapon. Its power was unfathomable and was a huge threat to him. Therefore, the goal of using the Five Elements Primordial Chaos Yin Yang Reversal Technique and other spells at the beginning was not to trap Wang Daoyi. Instead, he wanted to force Wang Daoyi to take out his divine weapon or Dharma treasure. Hence, when Wang Daoyi rushed out of the Primordial Chaos Void with this bronze mirror, Cui Heng¡¯s new spell was already prepared. Weapon Suppression Technique! Cui Heng¡¯s hands emitted balls of golden light that instantly wrapped around the bronze mirror, imprisoning its power. At this moment, more golden light condensed into a golden seal that was more than 100,000 feet tall above the bronze mirror and suddenly smashed towards it. ¡°You want to snatch my artifact? Dream on!¡± Wang Daoyi did not panic in the face of this situation. He opened his arms and shook his ten fingers. He sneered and said, ¡°Disciple of Taihong, I¡¯ll let you see what a true holy land divine technique, a king¡¯s technique, and true martial arts are.¡± An incomparably terrifying power immediately erupted from Wang Daoyi¡¯s body, causing the stars in the universe to tremble. Then, they quickly flew towards him. At this moment, Wang Daoyi seemed to have transformed into a black hole that wanted to absorb everything in the universe. His entire body emitted an incomparably huge suction force. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of thousands of stars gathered and turned into light fragments that were held in his hands. In the next moment, his fists bloomed with endless light. With these hundreds of thousands of stars as the fuse, he completely released the power in his body. The green light shone brightly, actually illuminating most of the Star Field! At this moment, countless galaxies trembled. The Great Dao laws of the entire Star Field were triggered, and an unprecedented commotion swept through the entire Star Field. This was the first time such terrifying power had appeared in this Star Field, and it was also the first time it had appeared in front of the living beings of this Star Field. Such unbelievable power made the thoughts of countless experts stop and they could no longer think. It was too powerful. At this moment, Cui Heng was standing in front of Wang Daoyi, facing this terrifying power that was enough to sweep through the Star Field and shake the Star Sea. This was also the first time he had faced a powerful attack. Chapter 514 - Untitled A green light that was enough to illuminate most of the Star Field bloomed, and the Great Dao laws in this Star Field trembled. Encircled by the green light, two incomparably dazzling silver pillars of light condensed and burst out from Wang Daoyi¡¯s fists with shocking power. If anyone could look at the scene here from the starry skies of the universe, they would be able to see two streams of starlight wrapped in green light crossing the void. They shone with billions of lights, illuminating the dark and deep universe. This was no longer a power that ordinary living beings could understand. Even experts who had surpassed the Twelfth Heaven Gate realm and reached the Shattering Realm could not understand this fight. It was too powerful. Moreover, at the same time that the two streams of starlight erupted, countless stars were forcefully sucked over from an endless distance. Stars, planets, interstellar dust¡­ and even those decayed stars were all torn through the void by the power of these two streams of starlight and pulled here, ignoring the distance. Then, the two streams of starlight would devour and refine all the stars that were sucked over, making their strength even stronger. This also caused the two streams of starlight to be greatly strengthened when they arrived in front of Cui Heng. Compared to when it erupted from Wang Daoyi¡¯s fist, it was already more than ten times stronger. The moment these two streams of starlight burst out, the starry sky around Wang Daoyi also underwent a tremendous change. With him as the core, the void that spread out for more than ten light years had already decayed and shattered. Now, this area was filled with terrifying void storms. Every one of them had the power to instantly destroy stars and galaxies. To experts who had yet to cross the Third Heavenly Ladder, as long as they approached this place, they might die on the spot. Actually, in this vast area with a radius of more than ten light years, there were originally some galaxies. However, after Wang Daoyi attacked just now, these galaxies were all refined and absorbed by him, turning into the power contained in his attack. From this, it could be seen how powerful the two streams of starlight Wang Daoyi had created were. This was the holy land divine technique he had used, a King¡¯s ultimate technique, and the true Martial Dao he had mentioned. Star Sea Torrent Fist! If he could cultivate this fist technique to the peak, he would have the terrifying power to stir the entire sea of stars and possess unparalleled strength. In other words, it was Wang Daoyi¡¯s current realm. ¡°Although your strength is indeed higher than mine, there¡¯s no fundamental difference in realm. You don¡¯t understand the increase in strength brought about by a King¡¯s ultimate technique at all.¡± Wang Daoyi raised his chin slightly and looked arrogantly in Cui Heng¡¯s direction. He chuckled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t kill you with your indestructible spiritual light, but I have countless ways to suppress you and make you suffer a fate worse than death. This is the difference. It¡¯s the difference between an unorthodox path like yours and the inheritance of a holy land like mine. You think that your cultivation path is unique, but you¡¯ve actually deviated from the true meaning of the Martial Dao and gone astray.¡± He seemed to be certain that it was impossible for Cui Heng to stop these two streams of starlight. He actually raised his posture and lectured Cui Heng. But in the next moment, the situation changed. Just as the two streams of starlight arrived in front of Cui Heng, Cui Heng suddenly moved. He raised his hand and pushed forward gently. The two streams of starlight immediately froze on the spot, as if they were petrified and could not advance at all. Then, Cui Heng shook his hand gently, and Dharmic powers infinitely close to the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm suddenly erupted. These two extremely powerful streams of starlight were like fragile ice cubes, instantly dissipating into countless streams of light that flew in all directions. There were no spells or divine powers. It was just pure Dharmic powers. Although Wang Daoyi¡¯s cultivation was equivalent to the Early-stage Soul Formation realm and was similar to Cui Heng¡¯s, there was still a huge difference in the quality of their cultivation. What Cui Heng was really afraid of was the bronze mirror. Now that the bronze mirror had been suppressed by the Weapon Suppression Technique, Wang Daoyi could only use his own strength to attack. To Cui Heng, this was no threat. Even if Wang Daoyi used some kind of holy land divine technique or King¡¯s ultimate technique, in Cui Heng¡¯s eyes, it was just a special method to use the laws of the starry sky. In the eyes of Soul Formation cultivators, even though similar methods were very powerful, they were filled with flaws. They were far less exquisite than spells of the same level, and they might not even be comparable to Nascent Soul spells. Therefore, Wang Daoyi¡¯s self-proclaimed divine martial techniques were actually not very strong for Cui Heng. Coupled with the fact that Wang Daoyi¡¯s cultivation realm was weaker than Cui Heng¡¯s, such an attack would naturally be instantly resolved. It was completely useless. ¡°What?!¡± Wang Daoyi¡¯s eyes widened when he saw this scene, and his face revealed a trace of disbelief. What he used was a holy land divine power, an ultimate technique. How was this possible¡­ However, before he could react, Cui Heng had already counterattacked. Facing an enemy whose realm was not inferior to his, Cui Heng had long raised his vigilance. He was determined to do his best and would not give the other party a chance to breathe. Therefore, after breaking through the two streams of starlight, he did not stop at all and rushed towards Wang Daoyi. At the same time, his hands instantly formed countless hand seals. Chapter 515 - Untitled For a moment, lightning, flames, magnetism, laws, and all kinds of other forces appeared in Cui Heng¡¯s palm and attacked Wang Daoyi. In fact, in order to ensure that nothing went wrong, he even used the Sky Demon Splitter Art to increase his strength to the greatest extent and used these spells with his enhanced strength. The power of the spells used under such circumstances was too powerful, directly affecting the Great Dao laws of the entire Star Field. Hence, every planet and even every corner of this Star Field could sense the power of these spells. They might even be able to see the special phenomena formed by these spells. If a genius with extremely high comprehension in martial arts saw this phenomenon, he could immediately comprehend a Heaven Ascension Martial Dao that pointed to the peak of the 21 realms of the Immortal and Mortal worlds. Facing such a powerful and dense barrage of spells, Wang Daoyi, who had just entered the Early-stage Soul Formation realm, had no chance of resisting it. There was a high chance that his body would be destroyed on the spot. However, just as these spells were about to hit him, two treasures with extremely powerful auras flew out from his sleeves. A golden cauldron and a shield. Their essence was actually at the Early-stage Soul Formation realm. Although it was not as powerful as the previous bronze mirror and did not have many uses, the effect was very clear. It was for defense! Therefore, these two treasures immediately emitted an endless light that actually blocked the series of spells Cui Heng used, preventing these spells from harming Wang Daoyi at all. However, these two treasures had also paid an extremely painful price. They had lost all their spirituality! And become scrap metal! The two peerless treasures that were equivalent to the Early-stage Soul Formation realm were destroyed by Cui Heng¡¯s series of spells on the spot. However, even though this was the outcome, it bought Wang Daoyi time to escape or prepare. Clearly, he would not escape. Taking advantage of the moment when Cui Heng¡¯s spells collided with the two treasures, Wang Daoyi took out another treasure from his waist. This was a three-foot-long bronze sword which shone brightly. Countless Great Dao laws wrapped around it, containing unbelievable power. It was actually another treasure that was not inferior to the bronze mirror at all! ¡°Slash!¡± Wang Daoyi held his sword and shouted, causing his voice to ring in the starry sky of the universe and for countless living beings in this starry sky to hear him. Clang! Clang! Clang! A series of sword chimes sounded like a crane crying out in the nine heavens. It was very clear. This was also a voice on the level of laws, and it was reflected in the ears of every living being. At this moment, countless voices in the Star Field felt an incomparably dazzling green sword light appear in front of them. It would destroy everything and was invincible. This was the sword light that Wang Daoyi had slashed out. It was not as majestic as the two streams of starlight in front of him. It was just a pure sword light. However, this sword light condensed Wang Daoyi¡¯s lifetime of cultivation and all his strength. It was also the strongest attack he could use at his current realm. Hence, after this sword light passed by, the Great Dao collapsed, and the void was destroyed. Everything on the physical level dissipated under this sword light and no longer existed. There had never been such a sword light in this Star Field, nor had anyone encountered such a powerful sword light. ¡°Die!¡± Wang Daoyi shouted angrily. His emotions were fluctuating greatly now, and he was far from being as calm as before. Clearly, because his attacks had been broken by Cui Heng one after another, and his treasures had been destroyed, it was difficult for him to suppress the anger in his heart. He wished he could tear Cui Heng into pieces! Actually, at this moment, the sword light that Wang Daoyi slashed out already had the power of this level. Facing such a sword light, even an expert infinitely close to the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm was very likely to be killed. Although it was impossible to really kill a Soul Formation cultivator with an indestructible True Spirit, the experience of being killed once was not a good memory. However, that situation was only targeted at ordinary Early-stage Soul Formation cultivators. Cui Heng was different. Just as the green sword light was about to approach Cui Heng, he suddenly gently pushed the jade crown on his head. Immediately, an extremely pure ball of Qi emerged from the top of his head. This ball of clear Qi stopped rising when it was three feet above Cui Heng¡¯s head. Instead, it turned into a hundred acres of golden clouds. Countless lights shone brightly in the auspicious clouds, and wisps of chaotic light descended, enveloping Cui Heng¡¯s entire body like jade. At this moment, there were auspicious clouds above Cui Heng¡¯s head, and chaotic light surrounded his body. Countless lights were also emitting light, making his entire body look like an immortal paradise land. He was like an Immortal who had descended into this starry sky. Ding ling! Suddenly, a bell-like sound sounded in the starry sky of the universe. It was the countless lights on the auspicious clouds that shook at the same time, releasing a sound on the level of laws. At the same time, phenomena began to appear in the lights. They all floated on the hundred acres of auspicious clouds. There was chaotic airflow, cold flames, five-colored lightning, Origin Magnetic Immortal Light, starlight shining, nine fire dragons dancing, and a huge human-shaped phantom walking¡­ All kinds of spells appeared on this auspicious cloud. These were all spells that Cui Heng cultivated. Of course, there was also the core Auspicious Cloud Mandate, which was the main body of the spell he was using now. Although this spell did not have any power by itself and could only be used to integrate the powers and techniques he had, as long as he fused everything he had learned, the power that erupted was simply unimaginable. Under the integration of the Auspicious Cloud Mandate, all the spells Cui Heng cultivated were gathered together. The rest will be changed later. 1 Although it was impossible to really kill a Soul Formation cultivator with an indestructible True Spirit, the experience of being killed once was not a good memory. However, that situation was only targeted at ordinary Early-stage Soul Formation cultivators. Cui Heng was different. Just as the green sword light was about to approach Cui Heng, he suddenly gently pushed the jade crown on his head. Immediately, an extremely pure ball of Qi emerged from the top of his head. This ball of clear Qi stopped rising when it was three feet above Cui Heng¡¯s head. Instead, it turned into a hundred acres of golden clouds. Countless lights shone brightly in the auspicious clouds, and wisps of chaotic light descended, enveloping Cui Heng¡¯s entire body like jade. At this moment, there were auspicious clouds above Cui Heng¡¯s head, and chaotic light surrounded his body. Countless lights were also emitting light, making his entire body look like an immortal paradise land. He was like an Immortal who had descended into this starry sky. Ding ling! Suddenly, a bell-like sound sounded in the starry sky of the universe. It was the countless lights on the auspicious clouds that shook at the same time, releasing a sound on the level of laws. At the same time, phenomena began to appear in the lights. They all floated on the hundred acres of auspicious clouds. There was chaotic airflow, cold flames, five-colored lightning, Origin Magnetic Immortal Light, starlight shining, nine fire dragons dancing, and a huge human-shaped phantom walking¡­ All kinds of spells appeared on this auspicious cloud. These were all spells that Cui Heng cultivated. Of course, there was also the core Auspicious Cloud Mandate, which was the main body of the spell he was using now. Although this spell did not have any power by itself and could only be used to integrate the powers and techniques he had, as long as he fused everything he had learned, the power that erupted was simply unimaginable. Under the integration of the Auspicious Cloud Mandate, all the spells Cui Heng cultivated were gathered together. Chapter 516 - Breakthrough There have been multiple reports of wrong or repeated chapters in the past few posted chapters. So we checked, and it seems the issue is with the original source, and we have checked ahead, and this will continue, so we can only fix this when it¡¯s fixed at the original source. Chapter 516: Breakthrough Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Under the current of the river condensed from thousands of Time Sabers, Wang Daoyi¡¯s lifespan quickly flowed away. When Cui Heng brought him to Daozhou Star, he only had less than a day left to live. He was in a state where he could pass away at any time. However, as soon as he arrived near Daozhou Star, his vitality began to recover quickly. In the blink of an eye, he recovered a thousand years of his lifespan. Unfortunately, in the next moment, the river of time washed over and shaved away his recovered lifespan, leaving him with less than a day of lifespan. Immediately after, Wang Daoyi¡¯s lifespan began to recover, and the river of time continued to wash over him. As this cycle continued, Wang Daoyi¡¯s lifespan was still maintained at one day. ¡°Daozhou Star is indeed special. I couldn¡¯t even sense it in the past.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s gaze was fixed on the approaching star with a complicated expression. When he first entered the Nascent Soul realm, he had investigated Daozhou Star very carefully, but in the end, he did not find anything special. Later on, although he also returned to Daozhou Star, he did not sense anything unusual. However, as he understood many secrets, he realized that more and more secrets were related to this very ordinary star. Daozhou Star was like a star covered in layers of fog. Although one could see the surface of the fog clearly, its true appearance was extremely difficult to pry into. This time, Cui Heng brought Wang Daoyi here purely to try and see if there was any connection between Wang Daoyi and Daozhou Star. After all, the Dao God called Wang Zhouyuan had painstakingly crossed the starry sky to establish the Daoyi Heavenly Court and enlighten all living beings, allowing this place to give birth to a civilization. It turned out that his guess was right. Wang Daoyi really had some strange connection with this place. It could even help him recover his vitality and maintain his lifespan. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Wang Daoyi gritted his teeth and said. At this moment, he was already old. His hair was white, and his face was filled with wrinkles. He looked withered like rotten wood, as if he could fall to the ground at any moment and never get up again. ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary cultivator,¡± Cui Heng said indifferently. At the same time, he flicked his finger, and a gap appeared in the river of time, making Wang Daoyi¡¯s connection with the outside world even stronger. Hence, Wang Daoyi¡¯s lifespan soared again, but it was still unable to surpass the speed at which the river of time reduced his lifespan. His lifespan was still maintained at about a day. However, this allowed Cui Heng to clearly sense the source of this connection. It was actually in the Daoyi Palace in Yongzhou. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll use this connection to ask for help?¡± Wang Daoyi said in a low voice. ¡°If you could really ask for help, you wouldn¡¯t have said this.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°Without my permission, do you think this power can find you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wang Daoyi fell silent when he heard this. He gently closed his eyes and said as if he had given up on himself, ¡°Kill me.¡± ¡°Answer some of my questions, and perhaps I can spare your life,¡± Cui Heng persuaded very sincerely. ¡°No comment,¡± Wang Daoyi said without hesitation. ¡°Kill me.¡± ¡°I can give you another chance¡­¡± Cui Heng continued to persuade, but he was interrupted before he could finish. ¡°Kill me.¡± Wang Daoyi seemed to be determined to die. He completely ignored his own life and death. ¡°¡­¡± Cui Heng was silent for a moment before he smiled again. ¡°Can you leave this place once you¡¯re dead?¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you,¡± Wang Daoyi said indifferently. ¡°Or you can directly use the Soul Searching Technique and read my memories yourself.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so fearless, but it makes me think that you¡¯re really bluffing.¡± Cui Heng gently touched his chin and suddenly smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t I kill you once as an experiment?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly slapped out. The Five Thunder Heavenly Heart Technique and the Heavenly Thunder Origin Magnetic Divine Light erupted at the same time, instantly enveloping Wang Daoyi. Even Wang Daoyi, who was at his peak, had to go all out to resist these two spells after losing two supreme treasures, let alone now that he was old and extremely weak. Therefore, with just these two spells, Wang Daoyi was instantly destroyed in body and soul. Not even a trace was left. He should have completely turned to ashes. Only a wisp of True Spirit was left. It had yet to be completely destroyed. If Wang Daoyi was an Immortal cultivator, no matter how powerful Cui Heng was or how many techniques he had left, he could only do this much. That was because even an Early-stage Nascent Soul cultivator¡¯s True Spirit was indestructible. Only a Return to Void Realm expert could completely destroy a Nascent Soul cultivator¡¯s True Spirit. Unfortunately, this Wang Daoyi had strength comparable to the Early-stage Soul Formation realm, but he did not have this indestructible characteristic. As long as his True Spirit was completely destroyed, he would completely die and no longer exist. He would never have a chance to start over. However, the moment Cui Heng destroyed Wang Daoyi¡¯s soul, a strange power suddenly surged out of Wang Daoyi¡¯s True Spirit. The level of this power was infinitely close to the peak of the Early-stage Soul Formation realm. It was not inferior to the current Cui Heng at all as it tried to bring this True Spirit into the void. Chapter 517 - Breakthrough (2) There have been multiple reports of wrong or repeated chapters in the past few posted chapters. So we checked, and it seems the issue is with the original source, and we have checked ahead, and this will continue, so we can only fix this when it¡¯s fixed at the original source. Chapter 517: Breakthrough (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Facing this sudden change, Cui Heng was not shocked but happy. He smiled and said, ¡°You really have a backup plan.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, an extremely pure colorless light flew down from the auspicious cloud above his head and enveloped Wang Daoyi¡¯s wisp of True Spirit. Immediately after, an incomparably huge life aura burst out from the colorless light, as if an incomparably powerful life was brewing inside. At the same time, Wang Daoyi, who only had a wisp of his True Spirit left, quickly condensed his soul and body again, returning to his appearance before he died. This was directly reviving from the dead. The pure light that fell from the auspicious cloud just now was actually a spell Cui Heng cultivated, called ¡°Resurrection¡±. As long as the other party¡¯s True Spirit was still intact, he could use this method to revive the dead and let them directly return to their previous state. Even their cultivation realm was preserved. The strange power that enveloped Wang Daoyi¡¯s True Spirit had already been extracted by Cui Heng and imprisoned in his palm. This power was deep and ancient, intertwined with endless laws and Great Dao. Even through this power, Cui Heng could determine a conclusion¡ª The source of this power should not be weaker than him in terms of cultivation. He was much stronger than Wang Daoyi. ¡°What exactly do you want to do?!¡± Wang Daoyi asked in a low voice. This time, he was really stunned by Cui Heng¡¯s methods. That level of resurrection just now was completely beyond his imagination. It was simply unbelievable. Under the current of the river condensed from thousands of Time Sabers, Wang Daoyi¡¯s lifespan quickly flowed away. 1 When Cui Heng brought him to Daozhou Star, he only had less than a day left to live. He was in a state where he could pass away at any time. However, as soon as he arrived near Daozhou Star, his vitality began to recover quickly. In the blink of an eye, he recovered a thousand years of his lifespan. Unfortunately, in the next moment, the river of time washed over and shaved away his recovered lifespan, leaving him with less than a day of lifespan. Immediately after, Wang Daoyi¡¯s lifespan began to recover, and the river of time continued to wash over him. As this cycle continued, Wang Daoyi¡¯s lifespan was still maintained at one day. ¡°Daozhou Star is indeed special. I couldn¡¯t even sense it in the past.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s gaze was fixed on the approaching star with a complicated expression. When he first entered the Nascent Soul realm, he had investigated Daozhou Star very carefully, but in the end, he did not find anything special. Later on, although he also returned to Daozhou Star, he did not sense anything unusual. However, as he understood many secrets, he realized that more and more secrets were related to this very ordinary star. Daozhou Star was like a star covered in layers of fog. Although one could see the surface of the fog clearly, its true appearance was extremely difficult to pry into. This time, Cui Heng brought Wang Daoyi here purely to try and see if there was any connection between Wang Daoyi and Daozhou Star. After all, the Dao God called Wang Zhouyuan had painstakingly crossed the starry sky to establish the Daoyi Heavenly Court and enlighten all living beings, allowing this place to give birth to a civilization. It turned out that his guess was right. Wang Daoyi really had some strange connection with this place. It could even help him recover his vitality and maintain his lifespan. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Wang Daoyi gritted his teeth and said. At this moment, he was already old. His hair was white, and his face was filled with wrinkles. He looked withered like rotten wood, as if he could fall to the ground at any moment and never get up again. ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary cultivator,¡± Cui Heng said indifferently. At the same time, he flicked his finger, and a gap appeared in the river of time, making Wang Daoyi¡¯s connection with the outside world even stronger. Hence, Wang Daoyi¡¯s lifespan soared again, but it was still unable to surpass the speed at which the river of time reduced his lifespan. His lifespan was still maintained at about a day. However, this allowed Cui Heng to clearly sense the source of this connection. It was actually in the Daoyi Palace in Yongzhou. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll use this connection to ask for help?¡± Wang Daoyi said in a low voice. ¡°If you could really ask for help, you wouldn¡¯t have said this.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°Without my permission, do you think this power can find you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wang Daoyi fell silent when he heard this. He gently closed his eyes and said as if he had given up on himself, ¡°Kill me.¡± ¡°Answer some of my questions, and perhaps I can spare your life,¡± Cui Heng persuaded very sincerely. ¡°No comment,¡± Wang Daoyi said without hesitation. ¡°Kill me.¡± ¡°I can give you another chance¡­¡± Cui Heng continued to persuade, but he was interrupted before he could finish. ¡°Kill me.¡± Wang Daoyi seemed to be determined to die. He completely ignored his own life and death. ¡°¡­¡± Cui Heng was silent for a moment before he smiled again. ¡°Can you leave this place once you¡¯re dead?¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you,¡± Wang Daoyi said indifferently. ¡°Or you can directly use the Soul Searching Technique and read my memories yourself.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so fearless, but it makes me think that you¡¯re really bluffing.¡± Cui Heng gently touched his chin and suddenly smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t I kill you once as an experiment?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly slapped out. The Five Thunder Heavenly Heart Technique and the Heavenly Thunder Origin Magnetic Divine Light erupted at the same time, instantly enveloping Wang Daoyi. Even Wang Daoyi, who was at his peak, had to go all out to resist these two spells after losing two supreme treasures, let alone now that he was old and extremely weak. Therefore, with just these two spells, Wang Daoyi was instantly destroyed in body and soul. Not even a trace was left. He should have completely turned to ashes. Only a wisp of True Spirit was left. It had yet to be completely destroyed. If Wang Daoyi was an Immortal cultivator, no matter how powerful Cui Heng was or how many techniques he had left, he could only do this much. That was because even an Early-stage Nascent Soul cultivator¡¯s True Spirit was indestructible. Only a Return to Void Realm expert could completely destroy a Nascent Soul cultivator¡¯s True Spirit. Unfortunately, this Wang Daoyi had strength comparable to the Early-stage Soul Formation realm, but he did not have this indestructible characteristic. As long as his True Spirit was completely destroyed, he would completely die and no longer exist. He would never have a chance to start over. However, the moment Cui Heng destroyed Wang Daoyi¡¯s soul, a strange power suddenly surged out of Wang Daoyi¡¯s True Spirit. The level of this power was infinitely close to the peak of the Early-stage Soul Formation realm. It was not inferior to the current Cui Heng at all as it tried to bring this True Spirit into the void. Facing this sudden change, Cui Heng was not shocked but happy. He smiled and said, ¡°You really have a backup plan.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, an extremely pure colorless light flew down from the auspicious cloud above his head and enveloped Wang Daoyi¡¯s wisp of True Spirit. Immediately after, an incomparably huge life aura burst out from the colorless light, as if an incomparably powerful life was brewing inside. At the same time, Wang Daoyi, who only had a wisp of his True Spirit left, quickly condensed his soul and body again, returning to his appearance before he died. This was directly reviving from the dead. The pure light that fell from the auspicious cloud just now was actually a spell Cui Heng cultivated, called ¡°Resurrection¡±. As long as the other party¡¯s True Spirit was still intact, he could use this method to revive the dead and let them directly return to their previous state. Even their cultivation realm was preserved. The strange power that enveloped Wang Daoyi¡¯s True Spirit had already been extracted by Cui Heng and imprisoned in his palm. This power was deep and ancient, intertwined with endless laws and Great Dao. Even through this power, Cui Heng could determine a conclusion¡ª The source of this power should not be weaker than him in terms of cultivation. He was much stronger than Wang Daoyi. ¡°What exactly do you want to do?!¡± Wang Daoyi asked in a low voice. This time, he was really stunned by Cui Heng¡¯s methods. That level of resurrection just now was completely beyond his imagination. It was simply unbelievable. Chapter 518 - Mid The moment Cui Heng broke through the shackles of his realm, the Essence Soul in his Niwan Palace opened its eyes again. Layers of purple-gold divine light bloomed from his Essence Soul, instantly expanding the boundless starry sky that appeared in the Niwan Palace countless times. Moreover, it became more real, as if it was a real starry sky. At the same time, the boundless starry skies in the acupoints in his body began to expand and condense. In the blink of an eye, the number of starry skies in each acupoint exceeded the total number of starry skies in all his acupoints at the Peak Early-stage Soul Formation realm. The quality had also increased countless times. The changes in his Niwan Palace and the acupoints on his body caused Cui Heng¡¯s entire body to begin to sublimate to the extreme. His body, Dharmic powers, and Essence Soul began to improve by leaps and bounds. In just a few breaths, his Dharmic powers were countless times stronger than before, and his body had become stronger. It was enough for him to withstand the power of the entire Star Field¡¯s explosion without being injured. Such a drastic change in Cui Heng¡¯s body naturally triggered an earth-shattering phenomenon in the outside world. At this moment, the phenomenon appeared first on Daozhou Star. At the same time that Cui Heng¡¯s essence began to sublimate to the extreme, the originally calm Daozhou Star was immediately enveloped by an incomparably bright purple-gold light. The Great Dao laws also became exceedingly clear, and it could even be said to be visible to the naked eye. As long as a martial artist had reached the Xiantian realm, their realms would soar under the illumination of this purple-gold light. Many people broke through seven or eight major realms in a row and immediately reached ascension. Especially the disciples of Daoyi Palace. Because Cui Heng broke through here, the disciples of Daoyi Palace received the greatest blessing. In the blink of an eye, more than a thousand Sage Kings appeared. The current Sect Master, Zhou Hongyi, was originally in seclusion to cultivate, striving to break through before his lifespan was exhausted. Unexpectedly, he encountered Cui Heng¡¯s breakthrough and was raised to the Dao Lord realm on the spot. This was already the Peak of the Seventh Realm of the Immortal World! ¡°W-what just happened?!¡± Zhou Hongyi sat cross-legged in Daoyi Palace. His eyes were wide open, and his face was filled with shock. His entire body was covered in cold sweat. He looked down at his hands and felt the surreal power in his body. He finally confirmed again that he had really broken through. He had broken through to a realm he did not understand at all. Currently, there was no inheritance above the Sage King realm in Daoyi Palace. The reason why Zhou Hongyi became a Dao Lord was only because of the phenomenon of Cui Heng¡¯s breakthrough, causing the cultivation realm in his body to sublimate. After the initial shock, Zhou Hongyi barely calmed down and walked out of Daoyi Palace. Then, he saw the purple-gold light that filled the sky. He remembered where he had seen such a situation before. Suddenly, Zhou Hongyi thought of the source of the purple-gold light and where this incomparably powerful aura came from. ¡°Greetings, Immortal Venerable Cui!¡± ¡­ . At the same time that the Daoyi Palace underwent a tremendous change, several figures from the Immortal Dawn Sect on Cangcheng Mountain interrupted their seclusion and walked to the group of young disciples. Perfected Zhu Qing, Liu Yiyun, Chen Ying, and the others walked out. To the young disciples of the Immortal Dawn Sect, they were already legendary senior experts. Now that they suddenly appeared, they immediately attracted a series of kowtows. The current Sect Master asked them if they had come out because of this world-shaking phenomenon and even asked them what kind of existence could cause such an unbelievable phenomenon. They did not explain further and only bowed to the purple-gold light that filled the sky. ¡°Greetings, Ancestral Grandfather!¡± ¡­ . The first to be affected by Cui Heng¡¯s breakthrough phenomenon was not only Daozhou Star, but also the Heavenly Void World that had already become a subsidiary space of Daozhou Star. Under the envelopment of the purple-gold light, the essence of the Heavenly Void World began to sublimate to the extreme. The Great Dao of Heaven and Earth became more complicated, and space became more stable. It could contain more and stronger living beings. Hong Yong, who was at the center of the Heavenly Void World and controlled the authority of the Great Xia Heavenly Court, had also obtained an extremely huge improvement. Even the many gods under him had become countless times stronger. As a god personally conferred by Cui Heng, Hong Yong naturally knew very well what was going on with this phenomenon. He was incomparably amazed. ¡°Immortal Venerable¡¯s cultivation realm is really becoming more and more unfathomable!¡± ¡­ . In fact, the phenomenon caused by Cui Heng¡¯s breakthrough was extremely huge. While the living beings on Daozhou Star were affected, these phenomena had already ignored the distance in space and appeared in every corner of this Star Field. As long as one was a living being in this galaxy, they could see the purple-gold light and obtain comprehension from it to increase their cultivation realm. It could be said that Cui Heng¡¯s breakthrough had directly brought a huge opportunity to all the living beings in the Star Field. Countless living beings benefited from it. Moreover, this purple-gold light did not stop spreading after enveloping the entire Star Field. It was still spreading to other Star Fields, wanting to cover more range. Now, if anyone could stand from the perspective of the Star Sea, they would be able to see that the purple-gold light had completely enveloped one of the six cantilevers and was still spreading to the other cantilevers. It was as if it wanted to dye this Star Sea purple-gold. However, there was a huge barrier between the Star Fields. Even the Great Dao laws were different between different Star Fields, as if they were different worlds. Chapter 519 - Mid Therefore, even if the power of this purple-gold light was already extremely vast and powerful, after breaking through the barrier, it could not completely cover the neighboring Star Fields. It could only spread bit by bit. However, although the purple-gold light could not completely cover the neighboring Star Fields, with this breakthrough, Cui Heng¡¯s divine sense had completely broken through the restrictions of a Star Field. At this moment, he could easily raise his ¡°perspective¡± and break through the shackles of the Star Field to ¡°look down¡± on the entire Star Sea. From such a perspective, he could clearly see that the Star Sea he was in was a huge river system with six cantilevers. In the middle was a huge silver disc that was enveloped by a strange force, making it impossible to see the true situation inside. He could only see a large mass of blurry fog. Of course, Cui Heng only needed to focus slightly to see the essence of this layer of blurry fog. This was the Primordial Qi that naturally appeared when the world was created. It could give birth to endless Great Dao laws and also contained endless power of creation. It was extremely mysterious. Actually, when he had just broken through to the Early-stage Soul Formation realm, this power had already appeared in his Niwan Palace. However, that was because he was originally unable to mobilize this power, and it was difficult for him to investigate the essence of this power. Now that he had broken through to the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm, even the acupoints on his body were filled with this power. The purple-gold Primordial power in his Niwan Palace was almost corporeal. He had already mobilized this power to a certain extent. Therefore, after concentrating, the layer of ¡°mist¡± that enveloped the surface of the silver disc naturally could not block Cui Heng¡¯s vision. The situation inside was directly exposed to his gaze. Inside the silver disc was actually a vast and boundless world. It was a round world and the land mass was incomparably huge. Moreover, its essence was very high. 99% of the energy of this Star Sea should be gathered in this vast world in the central silver disc. It was even to the extent that the six cantilevers and all the Great Dao laws contained in the Star Fields might be formed from the energy that have dissipated from this central silver disc world. ¡°This strange world is the great opportunity that Wang Daoyi mentioned?¡± Cui Heng thought of what Wang Daoyi had said earlier. Thinking of this, he looked around. At this moment, Wang Daoyi was completely stunned. His eyes were wide open as he looked at Cui Heng in disbelief. He was like a puppet statue as he stood there without moving, shocked to the extreme. The aura and pressure released by Cui Heng completely exceeded Wang Daoyi¡¯s understanding. In his impression, even an existence at the peak of the Xuan Sea Realm did not have such powerful might. ¡°Who is he? What happened just now?! Could it be that his cultivation realm has already surpassed the Xuan Sea Realm?!¡± Wang Daoyi thought in horror. As soon as this thought appeared, he was shocked by himself. What was above the Xuan Sea Realm? Even in the Holy Land, this was a legendary realm. It was like a legend. Even the big shots standing at the top of the Xuan Sea Realm knew very little about this. If not for the fact that there was a huge opportunity in the central silver disc, such a remote Star Sea would probably not have been noticed by the Holy Land. Why did an existence above the Xuan Sea Realm appear? It was simply unbelievable! ¡°You seem to be shocked.¡± Cui Heng smiled and stared at Wang Daoyi. ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Wang Daoyi opened his mouth but hesitated. The expression on his face kept changing. In the end, he lowered his head and said respectfully, ¡°Great Yan Holy Land¡¯s Tianqi Mansion¡¯s Wang Daoyi greets Exalted Immortal.¡± He explained his background and bowed to Cui Heng with this identity, indicating that he had completely given up resisting. No matter what Cui Heng asked him, he would answer. ¡°Very good.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not too late for you to come to a realization.¡± Then, he casually waved his hand and swept Wang Daoyi into his sleeve, bringing him back to the Heaven Realm. Just now, Wang Daoyi was still an enemy that he needed to be on guard against. But to the current him, Wang Daoyi was already like an ant. This was the difference between the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm and the Early-stage Soul Formation realm. ¡­ . The phenomenon of Cui Heng¡¯s breakthrough also spread to the Heaven Realm. When he returned with Wang Daoyi, the entire Heaven Realm was enveloped in purple-gold light. This was also the first time everyone in the Heaven Realm truly felt the power Cui Heng possessed. Facing the purple-gold light that filled the sky and the endless power contained in it, Li Mingqiong, Pei Qingshu, Hui Shi, Zheng Nanxun, and the others did not show much surprise. After all, in their understanding, Cui Heng was an omnipotent great existence. However, to the Outer World Heavenly Venerates, the Lord of the Heavenly Court, Lu Qingzhu, and the others, this was very terrifying. They had never thought that there would be such a powerful existence in the world. Furthermore, they did not expect to be enemies with such an existence¡­ What should they do? What should they do in this situation?! When the purple-gold light covered the entire Heaven Realm, they were thinking about this problem. However, until Cui Heng returned with Wang Daoyi, they could not think of anything. They could only stand there quietly, not daring to say anything or move. They did not dare to escape. Facing such a powerful being, no one in their right mind would think that they had the ability to escape. However, to their surprise, Cui Heng only returned without any intention of dealing with them. He even ignored them. They were completely ignored. ¡°Qingshu, Mingqiong, Hui Shi, maintain the order here for the time being.¡± After Cui Heng instructed them, he pointed at Wang Daoyi beside him. ¡°I have something to discuss with him. Don¡¯t let anyone disturb us.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The three of them nodded in agreement. Although the three of them were far weaker than the Outer World Heavenly Venerates and the Lord of the Heavenly Court, they represented Cui Heng. They were maintaining order here on Cui Heng¡¯s behalf, and they could also make these people not dare to act rashly. That was the reality. After Cui Heng instructed Pei Qingshu, Li Mingqiong, and Hui Shi, he left with Wang Daoyi and walked into the palace. The Outer World Heavenly Venerates, the Lord of the Heavenly Court, and the others had no intention of escaping. They even kept a lower profile than when Cui Heng was around. They all lowered their heads and did not say a word. Hui Shi glanced at them and said in a low voice, ¡°Everyone, please cooperate.¡± Regardless of whether these people were respected in the Outer World, had once wielded the highest authority in the Heaven Realm, or were in the Shattering Realm, they all nodded like they were pounding garlic, not daring to show any displeasure. Such a situation shocked Lian Heng, Qin Tang, Wang Qi, and the other Immortal orthodoxies. ¡°Immortal Cui Heng¡¯s power is really terrifying!¡± ¡­ . Wang Daoyi lowered his eyes and followed behind Cui Heng extremely respectfully. He was no longer as unrestrained and ostentatious as before. Cui Heng casually sat on a chair and pointed at the other chair beside him. He smiled and said, ¡°Sit.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Wang Daoyi shook his head and said, ¡°Exalted Immortal, just ask me if you have anything to ask. I won¡¯t sit.¡± ¡°Sit,¡± Cui Heng said indifferently. ¡°¡­¡± Cold sweat broke out on Wang Daoyi¡¯s forehead. He hurriedly sat on the chair and forced a smile. ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly, and his tone became gentle as he asked, ¡°Tell me where you came from, why you came, and what you want. What¡¯s your relationship with the former God of Creation, and what¡¯s the so-called Holy Land?¡± Chapter 520 - True Dao Three Realms, Great Yan Holy Land When Wang Daoyi heard Cui Heng¡¯s calm tone, he heaved a sigh of relief. Cui Heng¡¯s tone just now gave him a huge psychological pressure. A dignified Blackhole realm expert like him could be considered an Elder-level expert in the Great Yan Holy Land. Facing this pressure, he almost collapsed to the ground. If too much time passed, he even felt that his soul was about to collapse. Fortunately, this pressure had already disappeared. Otherwise, he really did not know how long he could last. However, even though Wang Daoyi had relaxed a little, he did not dare to be careless in the face of Cui Heng¡¯s question. He hurriedly replied, ¡°Exalted Immortal, I¡¯m a disciple of the Great Yan Holy Land¡¯s Tianqi Mansion, one of the 14 Blackhole Realm Elders. I came to this Star Sea to investigate Elder Taihong, who had escaped from the Great Yan Holy Land. Back then, he stole the treasure of the Tianqi Mansion, the Six Heaven Gates Diagram, and escaped to this Star Sea. This Taihong is the God of Creation that this Star Domain mentioned. He has grasped the mysteries of the central silver disc in this Star Sea. Through borrowing the power of the central silver disc, he has completely activated the power of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. Hence, there are now six Star Fields and six Heaven Gates. The Heaven Gate absorbs the Great Dao laws of a Star Field and condenses its power characteristics. This power characteristic can then be refined, so there¡¯s a method to advance to the Twelfth Heaven Gate realma€|¡± According to Wang Daoyi¡¯s description, the reason why Taihong established six Heaven Gates was to absorb the Great Dao laws condensed in this Star Sea and condense them into the characteristics of power. In the end, they would gather on him and help him break through to the Xuan Sea Realm. Of course, this did not mean that breaking through to the Xuan Sea Realm required absorbing all the Great Dao laws in the Star Sea. It was just that one needed to use the power characteristics of the Great Dao laws in the Star Sea to transform the ¡°Blackhole¡± in their body into a ¡°Xuan Sea¡±. During this process, someone needed to nourish the characteristics of the formed power. In order to save this bit of effort, Taihong designed the 12 Heaven Gate realms and used the cultivators in this Star Sea to nourish the characteristics of this power. The so-called ¡°Blackhole¡± and ¡°Xuan Sea¡± were the names of cultivation realms. In the Great Yan Sacred Land, there were 24 realms of the Immortal and Mortal worlds and three realms of the True World. Among them, the 24 realms of the Immortal and Mortal Realms were quite different from the 21 realms of the Immortal and Mortal Realms that Taihong had passed down in this Star Sea. The first 19 realms were the same, but the latter realms were very different. In other words, after the Seventh Realm of the Immortal World, the Dao Body realm, it was no longer the same. From the Eighth Realm of the Immortal World, the subsequent realms were termed Blessed Land, Grotto-Heaven, Techniques Refinement, Freedom, and Mystic Enlightenment. Together, there were 24 realms. It was three major realms more than the system passed down by Taihong. Actually, these three major realms were combined by Taihong and split into the 12 Heaven Gate realms and divided into three Heavenly Ladder stages. Each Heavenly Ladder realm could basically correspond to the original three major realms. Mystic Enlightenment was the peak of the 24 realms of the Immortal and Mortal worlds. Above that were the three True World realms of ¡°Shattering Mysticism and Pointing to the True Dao¡±. They were: Shattering, Blackhole, Xuan Sea. Legend had it that there was a higher realm above the Xuan Sea, the level of the Ancient Kings. That was a realm of unbelievably terrifying power, unfathomable mysticism, and the unknown. It was said that the ¡°Star Sea Torrent Fist¡± that Wang Daoyi had used earlier was obtained by the Ancestral Master of Tianqi Prefecture from the ruins left behind by the Ancient Kings. If he could cultivate it to the peak of the Xuan Sea Realm, he might be able to experience some of that unbelievable power. Therefore, this martial technique was also called a King¡¯s Technique, a King¡¯s ultimate technique. However, according to Wang Daoyi, since ancient times, no one had been able to cultivate this ultimate technique to that realm. The realm of the so-called Ancient Kings was only a legend. Even the top existences in the Great Yan Holy Land knew very little about this. Wang Daoyi also yearned for that legendary level. At this point, he could not help but ask Cui Heng, ¡°Exalted Immortal, have you already reached the realm of the Ancient Kings?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen the so-called Ancient Kings.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°If I haven¡¯t seen them, how can I be sure of their realm?¡± Through the information he had just obtained and his understanding of Wang Daoyi¡¯s strength, he could roughly estimate what level the three True World realms corresponded to. The Shattering Realm was equivalent to having more Soul Formation characteristics, but it was still inferior to the true Early-stage Soul Formation realm. And the Blackhole realm could reach the Early-stage Soul Formation realm in terms of strength. However, from the strength displayed by Wang Daoyi, the Peak Blackhole realm was only slightly stronger than the initial Early-stage Soul Formation realm. It was still inferior to the Peak Early-stage Soul Formation realm. Wang Daoyi already treated Cui Heng, who had yet to break through to the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm, as an expert in the Xuan Sea realm. From this, it could be deduced that the weakest cultivator in the Xuan Sea realm should be equivalent to the Peak Early-stage Soul Formation realm. However, after Cui Heng broke through to the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm, in Wang Daoyi¡¯s opinion, he was already an unbelievably powerful existence. He had far exceeded any Peak Xuan Sea realm expert he knew. He even guessed that he might be a so-called Ancient King. From this, it could be seen that the so-called ¡°Xuan Sea Realm¡± was probably equivalent to the Peak Early-stage Soul Formation realm, or slightly beyond the Early-stage Soul Formation realm, but it was far inferior to the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm. It could not completely correspond to the Immortal cultivation realms. Cui Heng was already used to this situation. The Divine Treasure Realm from the Mortal Realm was like this. As for the level of the ¡°Ancient Kings¡±, Cui Heng could not estimate it. Chapter 521 - True Dao Three Realms, Great Yan Holy Land (2) Wang Daoyi knew too little about this. He only knew that the Ancient Kings were powerful existences above the Xuan Sea Realm. They had once dominated the universe in the ancient era and controlled many Holy Lands. When Cui Heng heard Wang Daoyi¡¯s description, he even felt that this might not be a realm. Instead, it was a group. This group might contain many realms. Among the Ancient Kings, there might be people weaker than the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm, or there might be people stronger than the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm. ¡°The universe is vast and boundless, with countless mysteries. Naturally, there are countless experts.¡± Cui Heng sighed in his heart. ¡°Although I¡¯ve already broken through to the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm, I¡¯m still like a speck of dust in the entire universe. I can¡¯t be complacent because of this, let alone become rash because of this. In the future, I still have to think twice before doing anything.¡± The realm of the Ancient Kings, or rather, this group, was filled with unknowns to him. The unknown usually meant danger. According to his estimation, the Ancient Kings might be stronger than Mid-stage Soul Formation cultivators, or even Late-stage Soul Formation cultivators. At such a realm, even if they did not have an indestructible characteristic like him, it was definitely extremely difficult for them to completely die. Even if they had already disappeared for countless years, they could return at any time. If he encountered an existence of this level, it would definitely be extremely dangerous. He had to try his best to avoid them. Moreover, Cui Heng had always known how vast the universe was. He could only look down at the Star Sea now and could not even destroy an entire Star Sea. He was still very weak. It was still necessary to be careful. Therefore, he carefully listened to the information about the Great Yan Holy Land from Wang Daoyi to determine if he should go to the Great Yan Holy Land or explore the mysterious central world of this Star Sea. After all, after stepping into the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm, if he could only communicate with the Great Dao laws of this Star Field. The increase in cultivation he could obtain would be very limited. He had to find a place to embark on a higher level of cultivation. Faced with Cui Heng¡¯s question, Wang Daoyi naturally did not dare to hold back at all. He immediately explained everything he knew clearly. The situation in the Great Yan Holy Land was a little beyond Cui Heng¡¯s expectations. Originally, according to Wang Daoyi¡¯s words, he guessed that this might be a special name for a world, the kind where the sky was round and the earth was square. He did not expect the so-called ¡°Holy Land¡± to not refer to a certain world. It referred to a cluster of Star Seas. Broadly speaking, the Great Yan Holy Land was made up of 376 Star Seas. The diameter of these Star Seas was between 100,000 to 300,000 light years. There were hundreds of billions of stars and countless other lifeforms. The entire Great Yan Holy Land covered an area of about 80 million light years. Specifically speaking, the Great Yan Holy Land was located at the core area of the 80 million light years void. There was a huge Star Sea with a diameter of more than a million light years. In the middle of this gigantic Star Sea was an incomparably strange planet. It was extremely huge and its laws were very rigid. As the core of this huge Star Sea, billions of stars and countless planets gathered. In fact, the huge Star Sea itself was spinning with this planet as the core. This planet was called ¡°Great Yan Planet¡±. There was an extremely prosperous civilization on it. The Martial Dao path was extremely prosperous. There were countless sects, faiths, families, and countries, and experts appeared endlessly. The Tianqi Mansion was considered a first-rate sect on Great Yan Planet. The Mansion Lord was at the Second level of the Xuan Sea Realm, and the two Grand Elders were also at the First level of the Xuan Sea Realm. Xuan Sea Realm cultivators were already the top experts on Great Yan. Even First level Xuan Sea Realm experts were rare powerhouses in the entire Great Yan. To have three Xuan Sea Realm experts in Tianqi Mansion, they could already be considered outstanding among the first-rate forces. Those who were stronger than the Tianqi Mansion were basically large sects and families with extremely ancient inheritances. Those forces had experts at the Third level of the Xuan Sea Realm or even the Peak Xuan Sea Realm. They were the strongest experts who truly ruled the Great Yan Holy Land. Actually, the Xuan Sea Realm normally only consists of three levels. However, since ancient times, there had always been some peerless geniuses who could surpass the Third Realm and reach the so-called Peak Xuan Sea Realm, thereby possessing strength that far exceeded the Third Realm. This allowed the Xuan Sea Realm to have four realms. Wang Daoyi was not weak, but compared to the top experts of the Great Yan Holy Land, there was still a certain gap. Therefore, although he knew a lot of information, he had not come into contact with the core secrets of the Great Yan Holy Land. Many of the situations were only superficial and difficult to delve into. However, this was basically enough for Cui Heng to figure out some of the basic situations of the Great Yan Holy Land. In addition, he also learned that there were actually other Holy Lands outside the Great Yan Holy Land. However, there were only some records in the ancient books and no clear description. The people of the Great Yan Holy Land had never encountered anyone from other Holy Lands. Wang Daoyi only knew about this. ¡°How much do you know about Zhou Juntian?¡± Cui Heng was naturally not only asking about the situation of the Great Yan Holy Land, but also about this person who seemed to have been involved in various events. He had once suspected that the Dao God was cooperating with Zhou Juntian, but from the looks of it, this did not seem to be the case. Wang Daoyi had been in this Star Sea for a long time. It was impossible for him not to know Zhou Juntian¡¯s situation. ¡°Exalted Immortal, Zhou Juntian is the artifact spirit of the Six Heaven Gate Diagrams,¡± Wang Daoyi said respectfully. ¡°There¡¯s the signature of the person who designed the blueprints of the Six Heaven Gates on the diagram, and the signed name was Juntian.¡± Chapter 522 - True Dao Three Realms, Great Yan Holy Land (3) ¡°Later on, the Six Heaven Gates Diagram obtained consciousness, so it called itself Juntian. Everyone in the Tianqi Mansion addressed him respectfully as Juntian Diagram Venerate. After coming to this sea of stars, he changed his name to Zhou Juntian.¡± ¡°He¡¯s actually the artifact spirit of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram?¡± Cui Heng was a little surprised by this answer. Then, his eyes narrowed slightly as he said with a smile, ¡°In that case, for Taihong to manage to secretly steal the Six Heaven Gates Diagram back then, it might not be by his effort alone.¡± A Peak Blackhole Realm expert had silently stolen the sect¡¯s supreme treasure under the noses of a group of experts of the same realm and several Xuan Sea Realm experts and even escaped from the Great Yan Holy Land. No matter how one thought about it, this kind of thing felt a little far-fetched. However, if he took the initiative to cooperate with the Six Heaven Gates Diagram, it was not impossible. ¡°The Mansion Lord and the Grand Elder had similar guesses.¡± Wang Daoyi revealed a bitter smile. ¡°Zhou Juntian might have reached some kind of agreement with Taihong a long time ago to escape together. It¡¯s extremely difficult to trace a person in the vast universe. By the time we locked onto this Star Sea, a long, long time had passed. After losing two Shattering Realm experts, I came here a million years ago. At that time, Taihong had already disappeared. The Six Heaven Gates Diagram had also transformed into six Heaven Gates that divided the Star Sea into six Star Fields. Even Zhou Juntian had hidden his main body and only left an incarnation as the artifact spirit of the Heaven Gate to walk the world. I didn¡¯t dare to directly appear as this will easily arouse Zhou Juntian¡¯s vigilance. It¡¯s very likely that he will choose to escape because of this. He might even inform Taihong, whose whereabouts are unknown. Therefore, I secretly planned the Outer World invasion and sealed the Heaven Realm. On one hand, I used this opportunity to clean up the inheritance left behind by Taihong and weaken his influence. On the other hand, I gave Zhou Juntian a chance to try. Actually, when he was still the Juntian Diagram Venerate, he had already asked the previous Mansion Lords for help to reincarnate into a true living being so that he could cultivate as a true living being and break through the shackles of the artifact spirit and take a step forward in his cultivation. However, this behavior is very risky for the Tianqi Mansion. It¡¯s very likely that it will cause the power of the Six Heaven Gates Diagrams to drop drastically. Therefore, the previous Mansion Lords have mainly used excuses to delay the matter. I guessed from the beginning that the reason why the Juntian Diagram Venerate left with Taihong was because he wanted to find an opportunity to become a true living being and cultivate as a living being. But by the time I came to this Star Sea, Zhou Juntian still hadn¡¯t reincarnated. I don¡¯t know the reason. It might be because he wasn¡¯t ready, or it might be because he lacked some necessary environment. Under reasonable circumstances, the Heaven Realm was sealed and isolated from the world. The strongest experts in the Heaven Realm were also sealed, and most of the forces were wiped out. There was no safer environment than this. As expected, Zhou Juntian finally chose to reincarnate. Once he reincarnates, his connection with the Six Heaven Gates Diagram will greatly decrease. The more times he reincarnates, the weaker this connection will be. Hence, later on, Lord of the Heavens Ziyang banished him to Daozhou Star and even made him fall into a trance. I established a Daoyi Sect on Daozhou Star and continued to control him. His master is my incarnation, and his wife, Lin Qingzhu, is my subordinate, Lu Qingzhu. Even his daughter is actually under my control. In the end, he almost went crazy in his life, but he thought that everything was done by his master, Lord of the Heavens Ziyang. In the end, Zhou Juntian rushed to the Purple Sun Heaven. Through his connection with the Heaven Gate, he forcefully triggered the power of the Heaven Gate and destroyed the entire Purple Sun Heaven. The consumption reduced his connection with the Six Heaven Gates Diagram again. Unfortunately, after the Purple Sun Heaven was destroyed, Zhou Juntian disappeared. Otherwise, I would definitely be able to¡­¡± He stopped abruptly and shut his mouth. At this moment, Wang Daoyi realized that there was something wrong with his tone towards the end. What if there was no conflict between the Exalted Immortal and Zhou Juntian¡­ Thinking of this, Wang Daoyi¡¯s heart was immediately filled with fear. His face turned pale and he could not continue. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Cui Heng laughed when he saw this. He nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Actually, you¡¯ve explained well. You¡¯ve indeed answered many of my doubts. There¡¯s no hatred between Zhou Juntian and me, but we don¡¯t have any friendship. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything. Just say whatever you want. Previously, you said that Zhou Juntian disappeared after the Purple Sun Heaven was destroyed. Does this mean that in the past 500,000 years, you haven¡¯t found out what Zhou Juntian is doing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Wang Daoyi shook his head. After obtaining Cui Heng¡¯s promise, his heart calmed down a little. ¡°I know that he took out Lu Qingzhu¡¯s remnant body from the six Heaven Gates and handed it to the Lord of the Heavenly Court. On the surface, he¡¯s cooperating with the Lord of the Heavenly Court, but he actually wants to help revive Lu Qingzhu. However, he doesn¡¯t know that Lu Qingzhu and Heavenly Venerate Shi are both my subordinates and are the first to find this Star Sea.¡± ¡°You just said that Heavenly Venerate Shi is also your subordinate?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Although he had had such doubts when Heavenly Venerate Shi showed that he was waiting for Wang Daoyi to descend, hearing Wang Daoyi admit it himself made him think of something else. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Wang Daoyi nodded, not understanding why Cui Heng suddenly asked this. ¡°Then do you know that Heavenly Venerate Shi once let his incarnation descend to this Star Field and opened the Door of Heaven?¡± Cui Heng asked again. ¡°I know.¡± Wang Daoyi nodded. He was even more puzzled. ¡°Then do you know that a stone man was also there at that time and told people that his name was Zhou Juntian?¡± Cui Heng said. ¡°What?!¡± Wang Daoyi¡¯s eyes widened, and he felt his scalp tingle. 1 Chapter 523 - Who Was Toyed With in the Palms of the Other There was once a stone man who claimed to be Zhou Juntian? And he even opened the Door of Heaven on Taihong Star? ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Wang Daoyi almost thought that he had heard wrongly. He was extremely concerned about Zhou Juntian¡¯s whereabouts. As long as Zhou Juntian appeared in this Star Field, he would immediately sense it, let alone open the Door of Heaven. It was impossible to hide it from him. Moreover, the person who went to Taihong Star to open the Door of Heaven should have been Heavenly Venerate Shi, who was in the Outer World. Heavenly Venerate Shi was his most loyal subordinate. How could he call himself Zhou Juntian? ¡°Exalted Immortal, what¡¯s going on?¡± Wang Daoyi asked in confusion. ¡°You¡¯ve seen Heavenly Venerate Shi before. Why does he call himself Zhou Juntian?¡± At this moment, Heavenly Venerate Shi was outside the palace. He did not have any aura related to Zhou Juntian at all. The two should not be related. ¡°Call him in and ask him.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Call the Lord of the Heavenly Court and Lu Qingzhu in too. They probably have some questions too.¡± Zhou Juntian¡¯s whereabouts was mysterious, but he was involved in many key incidents. He was definitely not simple. Wang Daoyi thought that he had Zhou Juntian in his palm. But that may not be the case in reality. ¡°Yes, Exalted Immortal.¡± Wang Daoyi bowed respectfully and walked out of the palace to convey Cui Heng¡¯s intentions. Heavenly Venerate Shi, Lu Qingzhu, and the Lord of the Heavenly Court immediately became uneasy. To a certain extent, they could be considered Cui Heng¡¯s enemies. Now that Cui Heng had specially called them into the palace, it was difficult to predict what kind of situation they would face. However, no one dared to refuse, let alone escape. The three of them still followed Wang Daoyi into the palace and arrived in front of Cui Heng. ¡°Sit.¡± Cui Heng pointed at the three seats beside him and gestured for the three of them to sit down. He smiled and said, ¡°We were talking about Zhou Juntian just now. What do you think of this person?¡± The Lord of the Heavenly Court, Lu Qingzhu, and Heavenly Venerate Shi were all stunned. They looked at Cui Heng and then at Wang Daoyi, not daring to sit down at all. ¡°Huh?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. The three of them immediately felt an incomparably huge pressure appear in their hearts. They immediately sat on the chairs beside them. They sat upright with incomparably serious expressions. Actually, Cui Heng had not revealed any aura or pressure just now. He had just changed his expression and naturally achieved this effect. Clearly, the Lord of the Heavenly Court, Lu Qingzhu, and Heavenly Venerate Shi were already extremely afraid of him. They could not even raise any thoughts of resistance. ¡°It¡¯s more comfortable to sit down and talk.¡± Cui Heng nodded at the three of them and smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s continue the topic from before and talk about your opinion of Zhou Juntian.¡± Chapter 524 - Who Was Toyed With in the Palms of the Other (2) ¡°You, you¡­¡± Wang Daoyi was instantly furious. He fell back and sat down again. He was dejected and silent. At this moment, he already understood that things were not as smooth as he had expected. It was even possible that he was just acting according to Zhou Juntian¡¯s script. In fact, it was a different story. Zhou Juntian must have done many things in secret that he did not know about. Even Heavenly Venerate Shi had once submitted to Zhou Juntian. Then Lu Qingzhu¡­ Thinking of this, he could not help but turn to look at this cold and beautiful woman. She was an important chess piece for him to control Zhou Juntian. Now, Lu Qingzhu just sat there quietly and did not say anything. Her expression was very calm, as if what had just happened had nothing to do with her. Cui Heng also noticed the change in Wang Daoyi¡¯s expression, but he ignored him and continued to ask Heavenly Venerate Shi, ¡°Since you want to repay Zhou Juntian¡¯s kindness, what betrayal are you talking about?¡± ¡°A million years ago, Elder Daoyi came to this Star Sea and summoned me,¡± Heavenly Venerate Shi said with extreme regret. ¡°I was afraid of Elder Daoyi¡¯s might and told him a lot of information about Venerate Juntian.¡± ¡°Your actions have instead increased his trust in you. This should be a more beneficial situation for Zhou Juntian.¡± Cui Heng chuckled. ¡°After that, you worked for Zhou Juntian again?¡± ¡°I feel extremely guilty. Venerate Juntian summoned me, so I naturally have to obey.¡± Heavenly Venerate Shi had a matter-of-fact expression. ¡°I once betrayed Venerate Juntian, so I naturally have to do my best to serve him. ¡°I followed Venerate Juntian¡¯s instructions and obtained the information of the various arrangements that Elder Daoyi made. Then, I organized this information and reported it to Venerate Juntian.¡± ¡°¡­¡± When Wang Daoyi heard this, he felt his vision go dark. Wasn¡¯t this too ridiculous? How was this repayment? It was as if his mind was controlled! ¡°500,000 years ago, Elder Daoyi intended to let Venerate Juntian reincarnate.¡± Heavenly Venerate Shi was still describing what he had done. ¡°At that time, Elder Daoyi thought that the reason why Venerate Juntian did not reincarnate was because he was worried about the situation in the Heaven Realm and felt that it was not stable enough. Therefore, he created an environment where the Heaven Realm was sealed and isolated from the world so that Venerate Juntian could choose to reincarnate and reduce his connection with the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. This process requires the Nine Heavens on our side to cooperate and act out a large-scale invasion of the Heaven Realm. We also have to successfully seal the Lord of the Heavenly Court. The process was very smooth and there were almost no difficulties. Venerate Juntian knows the entire process and direction. In order to facilitate the planned ending, he even specially made arrangements in secret. He had a clear list of what to do first, what to do next, and how to do it. Other than that, actually, the reason why we had so much ease in sealing the Lord of the Heavenly Court back then was because Venerate Juntian had already told us all the weaknesses of the Lord of the Heavenly Court.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The Lord of the Heavenly Court looked stunned. For hundreds of thousands of years, he had actually been wondering why the Nine Heavenly Venerates of the Outer World could accurately target his weakness. If not for the fact that his weaknesses were targeted, he would definitely not have been sealed so easily. He did not expect Zhou Juntian to be the one who told them his weaknesses. What was even more ironic was that the person who saved him in the end was also Zhou Juntian. He was even grateful to Zhou Juntian. Now, he immediately felt like he had eaten a fly. ¡°Later on, just as Elder Daoyi had expected, the Heaven Realm was closed and the two worlds were completely separated,¡± Heavenly Venerate Shi continued. ¡°Venerate Juntian also chose to reincarnate as a human in such an environment and was no longer the artifact spirit of a supreme treasure. Elder Daoyi thought that under such circumstances, the connection between Venerate Juntian and the Six Heaven Gates Diagram would weaken, but that¡¯s not the case. Even if Venerate Juntian reincarnated, he still retained extremely strong control over the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. However, Venerate Juntian wanted to be a ¡®human¡¯, so he deliberately hid his control over that supreme treasure. In the long years after he reincarnated, he almost never used the power of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. In order to pursue the experience of truly being a human, Venerate Juntian even took the initiative to let himself fall into a trance and live in a pure state as a human. During that period of time, I didn¡¯t receive any instructions from Venerate Juntian.¡± This should be Zhou Juntian from the Daoyi Sect era. ¡°Zhou Juntian has really done a lot.¡± Cui Heng smiled and asked, ¡°Was it you or Zhou Juntian who opened the Door of Heaven on Taihong Star?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Venerate Juntian,¡± Heavenly Venerate Shi said extremely respectfully. ¡°A wisp of Venerate Juntian¡¯s spiritual consciousness attached to my body and controlled it. That was the last time I saw Venerate Juntian.¡± ¡°That time, when we opened the Door of Heaven, it was to send the six supreme treasures to Lu Qingzhu¡¯s grave,¡± the Lord of the Heavenly Court added. ¡°When the Outer World invaded, Lu Qingzhu would use the six supreme treasures to recover to a state that was neither alive nor dead. At the same time, the six supreme treasure divine lights will also be affected by my arrangements in the tomb and will be directly sent to me. Helping me break the seal and step into the Shattering Realm.¡± At this point, he paused and shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect it to be just a chess piece of Zhou Juntian¡¯s. These divine lights were actually fragments of Lu Qingzhu¡¯s body. In the end, they were all recalled by Lu Qingzhu, and I didn¡¯t manage to break through to the Shattering Realm.¡± Clearly, the Lord of the Heavenly Court was completely treated as a tool by Zhou Juntian and thrown away after being used. It was indeed a little miserable. ¡°It¡¯s your honor to be my husband¡¯s chess piece,¡± Lu Qingzhu suddenly said. ¡°¡­¡± Wang Daoyi opened his mouth when he heard this. He wanted to say something but hesitated. He no longer even had the mood to sigh. He even had a feeling that this was indeed the case. However, Lu Qingzhu did not seem to want to let him off. She looked at Wang Daoyi with a cold gaze and said indifferently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like this. Actually, I¡¯m still willing to accept you. If not for your matchmaking, how could I be with a peerless person like my husband?¡± ¡°¡­When did it start?¡± Wang Daoyi asked dejectedly. ¡°After you made me fake my death and my soul fell silent, leaving only the fake appearance of my consciousness, I came into contact with my husband for the first time in the endless darkness.¡± A smile appeared on Lu Qingzhu¡¯s cold face. ¡°At that time, he had yet to reincarnate, but his image was already deeply imprinted in my heart. In the long years that followed, I had actually been silently paying attention to him. Finally, one day, he fell into a trance and you assigned me a mission. I became Lin Qingzhu and became his junior sister, his wife, and even gave birth to a daughter for him.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wang Daoyi was completely speechless, and his voice was trembling. ¡°You, you¡¯re a Shattering Realm expert who has cultivated for countless years, not a little girl who has just experienced love! How can such a thing happen?!¡± In his opinion, Lu Qingzhu¡¯s matter was too ridiculous. This emotional change and crazy love were actually done by a Shattering Realm expert. It was simply too unbelievable! ¡°Their minds were once affected by external methods. Zhou Juntian¡¯s methods are extremely secretive and difficult to discover,¡± Cui Heng said to Wang Daoyi. Under his divine sense, Heavenly Venerate Shi and Lu Qingzhu¡¯s spiritual worlds had undergone some extremely subtle adjustments. This could greatly affect their thinking patterns and even their style of doing things. It was very likely one of the reasons why the two of them were acting like this. ¡°No matter what, Zhou Juntian played me in the palm of his hand.¡± Wang Daoyi shook his head with a bitter expression. He had become incomparably haggard and much older. Suddenly, he stood up. ¡°But I don¡¯t understand! Since he had long discovered my existence, why didn¡¯t he escape directly and stayed behind to act with me? Zhou Juntian, he¡­ what exactly does he want to do?!¡± Chapter 525 - Long ¡°Zhou Juntian¡¯s goal is indeed strange and unfathomable.¡± Cui Heng seemed to have thought of something and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s make a trip to the Juntian Palace.¡± Then, layers of ripples appeared in the void around him, spreading out like water waves. In an instant, he brought Wang Daoyi, the Lord of the Heavenly Court, Heavenly Venerate Shi, and Lu Qingzhu to the Juntian Palace on the Dark Sea Star. Compared to the last time he came here, the Juntian Palace had not changed much. It was still empty. Other than the shrine filled with memorial tablets, there were no other decorations. These memorial tablets were placed here alone and had been silent for countless years, causing this place to have an aura of sorrow. Cui Heng looked at these memorial tablets thoughtfully. When he first came here, he had already sensed the sorrow contained in these memorial tablets. However, he did not know much about Zhou Juntian previously and did not feel that it was strange to have dense sorrow here. But from the information he knew now, it was a little unusual. ¡°¡­The memorial tablets of my beloved wife, Lin Qingzhu, and my beloved daughter, Zhou Xuanji.¡± Lu Qingzhu¡¯s eyes were filled with tears when she saw these two memorial tablets. She muttered, ¡°Husband¡­¡± When Wang Daoyi saw the many memorial tablets on the shrine, he was actually a little dazed, especially when he saw the memorial tablets on the altar. He said in a low voice, ¡°The memorial tablets of my master, Lin Shanchang¡­ he actually erected a memorial tablet for my incarnation.¡± The Lord of the Heavenly Court and Heavenly Venerate Shi stood at the side without saying a word. Actually, they were all very surprised. These memorial tablets retained extremely strong emotions. It could make anyone who saw the memorial tablet feel a strong sense of sorrow. This was a situation that would only happen if one poured their heart and soul into creating the memorial tablets. Zhou Juntian actually had such a rich emotion. Could it be that he had really fallen into a trance and lost his memories? ¡°Zhou Juntian will always act with you. He didn¡¯t even hesitate to let himself fall into a trance. This is probably one of the reasons,¡± Cui Heng said in a low voice. ¡°He needs more qualities of human emotions. 2 Whether it¡¯s reincarnating into the Purple Sun Heaven to become a disciple, fighting in all directions as a sect disciple, or being banished to the mortal world and falling into a trance, it can let him live a better life as a human. You thought that this was an arrangement to plot against him. In his opinion, these are all ways to help him experience more of humanity. And as long as he maintains his connection with the six Heaven Gates, there will be no real danger.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Wang Daoyi was stunned and said in disbelief, ¡°Just to experience more human nature? The seven emotions and six desires, myriad emotions¡­ This should be something that will be abandoned after stepping into the True World realms.¡± ¡°So your cultivation method is still focused on this?¡± Cui Heng laughed when he heard this. He shook his head gently and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think this is the correct path. Whether it¡¯s cultivating to become an Immortal or to possess powerful strength, people shouldn¡¯t lose their humanity. Cultivators are also humans. They live as humans. Cultivating painstakingly is not to refine yourself into a senseless, ignorant, emotionless, and unrestrained rock. It¡¯s necessary to maintain human nature. Moreover, Zhou Juntian¡¯s Dharma treasure and artifact spirit might be even more precious to him. This made him go through a lot of trouble. However, he¡¯s an expert with a high realm after all. According to the three realms of the True World you mentioned, he¡¯s at least at the Peak of the Blackhole Realm and might even have reached the Xuan Sea Realm. An expert of this realm might not have a single goal in scheming against something. Perhaps he doesn¡¯t just want to obtain more traits of human nature. He might also have other goals.¡± At this point, he suddenly walked forward to the shrine. His gaze landed on the empty memorial tablet. Then, purple-gold light appeared in his eyes. Under Cui Heng¡¯s gaze, words finally appeared on the empty memorial tablet. ¡°Zhou Juntian¡¯s memorial tablet.¡± The moment he saw the words appear on the empty memorial tablet, an incomparably powerful pressure immediately erupted from it. In an instant, an extremely powerful shockwave spread out with the Juntian Palace as the core. The entire Dark Sea Star trembled violently. The glaciers that had been frozen for countless years instantly collapsed, and all the living beings on this planet were instantly reduced to ashes. 1 This extremely terrifying shockwave spread extremely quickly. At the same time that it killed all the living beings on the Dark Sea Star, it had already arrived on Tianzhu Star. With the trial ground set up by Cui Heng and the Tianzhu Star God that Cui Heng had specially enlightened, it should be the strongest planet in this galaxy. However, in front of this shocking power, they were still unable to resist. Facing this sudden attack, the Tianzhu Star God immediately erupted with all its power. The Star God¡¯s body completely appeared and became even larger than the entire Tianzhu Star, wrapping the main body of the planet in the Star God¡¯s body. However, in an instant, the Tianzhu Star God¡¯s body was shattered. Countless starlight scattered in all directions and he actually died on the spot. The Tianzhu Star wrapped in it also collapsed. The many Golden Immortals and Limitless Golden Immortals on the planet were like small wooden fishing boats facing huge waves. In the blink of an eye, they were destroyed. Many people did not even react before they fell into darkness and lost their consciousness. Chapter 526 - Long The entire Tianzhu Star was like a piece of paper in a storm. This terrifying shock force swept through everything and destroyed half of the planets in the galaxy without obstruction. Next was Daozhou Star. However, at this moment, Cui Heng had already used his Dharmic powers to condense a void barrier in front of this shock wave to stop it. At the same time, his Dharmic powers also contained the effect of stabilizing space. It directly strengthened the space of the entire galaxy and instantly eliminated this sudden tremor. After dissipating this shock, Cui Heng¡¯s Dharmic powers were only consumed a little. Hence, he displayed the methods of void creation. In the blink of an eye, the planets that had just been destroyed by this shockwave returned to its original state. Then, he used the Resurrection Technique to revive the living beings that had just been reduced to ashes. Everything returned to normal. It was as if nothing had happened. In fact, other than some Golden Immortals and Limitless Golden Immortals with high cultivation and sharp spiritual perception who knew that they had just died, most people really did not know what had just happened. They only felt their vision suddenly go dark and they were in a daze for a moment. Then, they returned to their original state and could not feel anything unusual at all. This was the essential difference in realm. It was too huge. ¡­ . In the Juntian Palace, other than Cui Heng, everyone else looked terrified, their faces filled with lingering fear. Especially Wang Daoyi, his face was ashen, and his eyes were filled with shock. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°It¡¯s Zhou Juntian¡¯s aura, Zhou Juntian¡¯s power. This power is at least at the initial stage of the Xuan Sea Realm. It might even be stronger!¡± ¡°This is his backup plan left here.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°This memorial tablet is actually a Spirit Mark. If he dies elsewhere, his True Spirit will revive here. This is a place he kept to save his life. Although it didn¡¯t protect the Juntian Palace, it left an extremely powerful force on this memorial tablet. The defenseless Juntian Palace can lower one¡¯s vigilance, but once someone discovers the truth of this memorial tablet, power will erupt and destroy everyone who discovers the abnormality here.¡± Actually, Cui Heng could have eliminated this memorial tablet the moment it erupted with aura, pressure, and vibrational power. However, he did not do that. On the one hand, it was to investigate the purpose of Zhou Juntian leaving behind this power. He needed to let this power display its power appropriately. Moreover, everything was under his control. He could return things to the original state no matter how they were affected. On the other hand, he discovered a very familiar aura in this memorial tablet. It was actually Hong Fugui¡¯s aura. This memorial tablet was not only Zhou Juntian¡¯s ¡°resurrection point¡±, but also Hong Fugui¡¯s ¡°resurrection point¡±. However, Zhou Juntian¡¯s power was still the one leading all of this. Hong Fugui¡¯s wisp of aura belonged to the protected side. Based on the traces of time, it was when Zhao Hongci left Daozhou Star with Hong Fugui. At that time, in order to leave a Star Map for Hong Yong to guide him, Zhao Hongci came to the Dark Sea Star. It should have been at that time that Hong Fugui¡¯s aura was left on this memorial tablet. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to encounter something related to Fugui here.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s gaze was deep as he stared at the memorial tablet and began to track the power left behind. This method of using an item as a ¡°resurrection point¡± definitely had a connection between the main body and the power of the ¡°resurrection point¡±. As the person who set up this ¡°resurrection point¡±, Zhou Juntian could not escape this pursuit. As long as Cui Heng followed this power and traced it, he could find Zhou Juntian. Zhou Juntian might know Hong Fugui¡¯s whereabouts. Although Cui Heng did not deliberately look for Hong Fugui and Jiang Qiqi, since he had encountered clues related to them, he naturally had to investigate. The last time he received news of Hong Fugui was on Taihong Star. He only knew that Hong Fugui had gone to the Outer World. Originally, he planned to go to the other Star Fields to take a look after understanding the matters of the Heaven Realm. On one hand, he could further perfect his Mid-stage Soul Formation cultivation through communicating with the different laws of each Star Field. On the other hand, he could also investigate Hong Fugui¡¯s whereabouts. Although it was already difficult for Cui Heng to obtain any obvious improvements in this Star Sea after breaking through to the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm, he could still perfect his current cultivation to a certain extent and make his cultivation more comprehensive. Under Cui Heng¡¯s gaze, the power Zhou Juntian left on the memorial tablet seemed to have transformed into a fuse that guided the way in the vast universe. After crossing realm after realm and starry skies, finally, an incomparably huge planet appeared under Cui Heng¡¯s gaze and entered his eyes. Taihong Star! ¡°It¡¯s Taihong Star.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Through tracking the power left behind by Zhou Juntian, he locked onto Taihong Star. This was the place where Zhou Juntian¡¯s connection with the memorial tablet had disappeared. ¡°The connection disappeared on Taihong Star. Does that mean that Zhou Juntian went to a place that will isolate the connection between him and the memorial tablets? Could Fugui have followed him?¡± Cui Heng fell into deep thought. He had always felt that there was something strange about Taihong Star. Why did Zhou Juntian take a fancy to an originally very ordinary planet and send it into the Door of Heaven? Was it just for the Outer World to invade? However, from Zhou Juntian¡¯s perspective, if it was just to promote a battle between the two Star Fields, there was no need for him to possess Heavenly Venerate Shi and personally head to Taihong Star. His true goal in doing this was still unknown. If he could find anything special about Taihong Star, it would be very easy to explain this. It was very likely that he wanted to make a secret arrangement for Taihong Star so that he could head to a mysterious place! The power left behind by Zhou Juntian was at the Xuan Sea realm and was already comparable to the Early-stage Soul Formation realm. The place he went to could actually isolate such a level of connection. It must have a higher level of power. At the very least, it had surpassed the Early-stage Soul Formation realm or reached the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm. Perhaps even stronger. It was very easy to understand why he had specially sent Taihong Star into the Door of Heaven. He was the artifact spirit of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram and also the artifact spirit of the Door of Heaven. The interior of the Door of Heaven was a place that was completely under his control. It could better hide from Wang Daoyi¡¯s investigation. ¡°Taihong Star, Taihong¡­¡± Cui Heng chewed on these two words and turned to look at Wang Daoyi beside him. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Have you investigated Taihong Star?¡± ¡°Taihong Star?¡± Wang Daoyi was slightly stunned when he heard that. Then, he nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve investigated it twice. The name of this planet is too strange and is too similar to Taihong. It¡¯s impossible for me to let it go. But I didn¡¯t find anything unusual, especially after it entered the Door of Heaven. I checked it again, but I didn¡¯t find anything either. ¡°Exalted Immortal, is this Taihong Star really related to Taihong?¡± ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently. Suddenly, he thought of something and asked, ¡°Did you know that Heavenly Venerate Shi wanted to open the Door of Heaven and send Taihong Star into it?¡± ¡°I, I know.¡± The expression on Wang Daoyi¡¯s face immediately became a little awkward. He also realized that there was definitely something abnormal about Taihong Star, but it was most likely not related to Taihong, but to Zhou Juntian. ¡°Letting Taihong Star enter the Door of Heaven should be to let it be attacked by the scarlet light so that it¡¯s easier for the Outer World to attack.¡± Cui Heng said with a faint smile, ¡°But there are many suitable planets. Why did you choose Taihong Star?¡± ¡°It was Heavenly Venerate Shi who suggested it.¡± Wang Dao gritted his teeth and said. ¡°As expected.¡± Cui Heng smiled. Then, the surrounding light spread out and he brought everyone to Taihong Star. When a Mid-stage Soul Formation cultivator arrived, he immediately felt that there was something unusual at the core of the planet. Chapter 527 - Heaven Gates Gathering The last time Cui Heng came to Taihong Star was when he was at the Early-stage Soul Formation realm. At that time, he had also checked this place, but he did not find anything unusual. But now, he could clearly feel that in the core of Taihong Star, there was a collapsing space that formed an extremely hidden void vortex. This void vortex was like a door, as if it led to an unknown place. A blurry barrier enveloped its surroundings, isolating this void vortex from the outside world and blocking the perception of the outside world. ¡°The level of power that formed this barrier has already surpassed the Early-stage Soul Formation realm. Is this the strength of a Peak Xuan Sea Realm cultivator?¡± Cui Heng thoughtfully sensed the abnormality in the core of Taihong Star. From this method of hiding the void vortex, Zhou Juntian¡¯s strength was extraordinary. He might even be the strongest existence in this Star Sea. His strength had surpassed the Early-stage Soul Formation realm! Even Cui Heng, who had broken through earlier, was filled with fear towards such strength. ¡°According to the traces left behind by this void vortex, a wormhole was opened 3,000 years ago and once more hundreds of years ago.¡± Cui Heng guessed in his heart, ¡°3,000 years ago, it was extremely closely related to Zhou Juntian¡¯s aura. Hundreds of years ago, it was much smaller. The former should be that Zhou Juntian had entered the void vortex himself, and the latter should be traces left behind by Fugui. The two are more than 2,000 years apart, and even the traces are different. Could it be that Zhou Juntian had actually completed all the arrangements 3,000 years ago and entered the void vortex? Fugui might have obtained his guidance and also entered the void vortex.¡± Thinking of this, his figure swayed and he brought Wang Daoyi and the others to the core of Taihong Star. The fire at the core of the earth burned brightly. The temperature here was extremely high. However, to Cui Heng and Wang Daoyi, this temperature did not affect them at all. At this moment, Wang Daoyi and the others were still in a very confused state. They did not know why Cui Heng suddenly left the Juntian Palace and came to Taihong Star, or why he suddenly came to the core of Taihong Star. Did he discover something? ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± Cui Heng stared ahead. He raised his right hand and tapped lightly, and a trace of Dharmic powers spread out. At the same time, the burning fire in front of him immediately split in the middle, revealing an empty space. However, there was nothing there. However, as Cui Heng¡¯s trace of Dharmic powers spread out and filled this empty place, a faint layer of purple-gold light appeared. It kept circling in this area, forming a void vortex. ¡°The power of the silver disc!¡± Wang Daoyi immediately recognized the power contained in this purple-gold light. It was clearly the strange power that enveloped the silver disc in the middle of the Star Sea. It was exactly the same! ¡°Mn.¡± Cui Heng nodded lightly. Actually, after arriving at the core of the planet, he had already discovered that this spatial vortex was actually a ball of distorted Primordial Qi that was connected to the silver disc in the middle of the Star Sea. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, Zhou Juntian should have entered the silver disc central world through this void vortex 3,000 years ago.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°Fugui should have entered hundreds of years ago.¡± But the problem was, why did Hong Fugui follow the arrangements left behind by Zhou Juntian and enter the silver disc world in the middle of the Star Sea? Why did Zhou Juntian take Hong Fugui¡¯s aura in the empty memorial tablet left behind by the Juntian Palace and set it as Hong Fugui¡¯s ¡°resurrection point¡±? This was very confusing and he could not think of a reason at all. ¡°There should be communication between Fugui and Zhou Juntian.¡± Cui Heng speculated in his heart, ¡°Perhaps Zhou Juntian left some arrangements elsewhere and was discovered by Fugui? However, the clues have already been severed here. As for the exact situation, I¡¯m afraid I can only continue exploring after I enter the silver disc world in the middle of the Star Sea. Next, I¡¯ll arrange the matters of the Heaven Realm first. Then, I¡¯ll go to the other Star Fields to take a look and further perfect my Mid-stage Soul Formation cultivation. I can also see if Zhou Juntian left any other traces.¡± To him, the process of searching for Zhou Juntian¡¯s traces was the process of understanding the truth of this world. The more he understood this world, the deeper the level of communication he could have with it. This could directly increase his cultivation. Of course, the core path still required him to find a higher realm to communicate with. The cultivation progress that this Star Sea could provide him with was already not much. Next, he had two options. One was to head to the silver disc world in the middle of the Star Sea, and the other was to head to Great Yan Planet. In comparison, Cui Heng was more inclined to the latter. After all, he had already asked Wang Daoyi about the situation on Great Yan Planet and knew some things about it, but he knew nothing about the silver disc world in the middle of the Star Sea. He did not even know what kind of experts were inside. If he rashly went over, he might encounter great danger. He had to consider it carefully. However, all of this could only be decided after Cui Heng completed his cultivation in this Star Sea. That was still a period of time. a€| . After investigating the situation on Taihong Star, Cui Heng brought Wang Daoyi and the others back to the palace in the capital of the Heaven Realm¡¯s Wood Nation. At this moment, the problem he faced was how to deal with Wang Daoyi, the Lord of the Heavenly Court, Lu Qingzhu, and the Outer World Heavenly Venerates, including Heavenly Venerate Shi. Chapter 528 - Heaven Gates Gathering (2) Cui Heng had a plan for this. It would definitely be a waste to kill them directly. Therefore, Cui Heng sent these people into the reincarnation space he had established, making them ¡°Reincarnators¡± who were completely under his control. Such a group of experts who stood at the peak of the 12 Heaven Gate realms and had surpassed the Twelfth Heaven Gate realm could be said to be very useful to explore this Star Sea. Their efficiency was extremely high. And their exploration gains would ultimately be attributed to Cui Heng. This saved Cui Heng the time to explore the surrounding Star Fields and even the entire Star Sea, allowing him to focus on perfecting his cultivation realm. The turmoil in the Heaven Realm disappeared. In many places, many living beings did not even know what had happened. Most of the people only felt the color of the sky change a few times. After a few loud sounds in the distance, everything returned to calm. However, many people still understood how lucky they were to survive such a calamity. If not for the group of experts guarding the Heaven Realm, they would have definitely been reduced to ashes by the invasion of the Scarlet Calamity. How could they have such a life now? This also allowed more people to pursue a higher realm and become stronger. Under such a wave, many ancient inheritances began to prosper again. In such circumstances, Pei Qingshu came to find Cui Heng. He wanted to leave traces of the cultivation system he was using in the Heaven Realm and leave his inheritance behind. ¡°Why do you want to do this?¡± Cui Heng asked with interest. ¡°In the past, you only focused on fighting powerful enemies and had never considered the matter of leaving an inheritance.¡± ¡°I feel that the cultivation method of the human race in the Heaven Realm is too crude. It¡¯s a waste of such a good cultivation environment,¡± Pei Qingshu said in a low voice. ¡°Since there¡¯s such a good environment, we should naturally let them cultivate a path with a clear direction. Other than these, I also have some selfish motives. I want to summarize my cultivation over the years while preaching the Dao to the outside world so that I can consolidate my current realm and break through to a higher level.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly when he heard this and smiled. ¡°This is not bad. External inheritance and preaching are indeed good methods to summarize one¡¯s cultivation. The Heaven Realm is a good place. If you can seize this opportunity and establish an orthodoxy that belongs to you alone, you will benefit endlessly.¡± ¡°Disciple understands.¡± Pei Qingshu bowed respectfully. After obtaining Cui Heng¡¯s affirmation, he was a hundred times more confident. ¡°Go.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡­ . In the Yellow Heaven Sect. Li Mingqiong and Li Mingcheng finally had time to sit down and talk. ¡°Little Sister, it¡¯s been hard on you all these years.¡± Li Mingcheng sighed deeply. When he parted ways with Li Mingqiong back then, she was still a child. She only knew how to follow him around every day and call him Big Brother. The current Li Mingqiong had already become the Empress of the Great Zhou who was famous throughout the myriad worlds. Her name was spread in many places in the endless starry skies of the mortal world. Such success was something she had never expected. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Master.¡± Li Mingqiong looked in the direction of the capital of the Wood Nation, her eyes filled with incomparable reverence. ¡°If not for Master giving me the Immortal Opportunity, I¡¯m afraid I would have died in the palace battle long ago. Even if I was lucky enough to survive, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the vicious hands of those aristocratic families.¡± At that time, the Great Zhou was too weak. Not to mention resisting the Immortal sects, they did not even have the qualifications to resist the aristocratic families that were dogs for the Immortal sects. The difference was too great. ¡°Without Master, there wouldn¡¯t be a day for me to reunite with you.¡± Li Mingqiong was filled with emotions. Then, she asked, ¡°Brother, do you have any plans next?¡± ¡°I plan to travel around well.¡± Li Mingcheng seemed to have made up his mind long ago and smiled. ¡°Now that the Heaven Realm has stabilized, it¡¯s in a state of exuberant vitality. It¡¯s suitable for me to travel around, increase my knowledge, and temper my cultivation. Little Sister, what about you?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s to establish a country in the Heaven Realm.¡± Li Mingqiong smiled and said, ¡°I cultivate the path of national luck. My country is the foundation of my cultivation. Previously, in order to avoid the calamity of the mortal world, the entire Great Zhou was moved to the Heaven Realm by Master. It¡¯s time to rebuild the Great Zhou here, recruit talented people, and expand my territory. The cultivation environment of the Heaven Realm is far stronger than the starry skies of the mortal world. The territory of the 9,000 Heavenly Regions is even more vast. As long as I can subdue a Heavenly Region and subjugate it into the Great Zhou, I can easily break through my current realm. If I can turn these 9,000 Heavenly Regions into the territory of the Great Zhou, my cultivation realm will definitely reach an unbelievable height. Perhaps I can surpass the limit of the Twelfth Heaven Gate realm.¡± ¡°Hahaha, good!¡± Li Mingcheng laughed loudly when he heard this. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for that day. When the 8,000 continents away from the capital are still within the Great Zhou.¡± ¡°That day will come!¡± Li Mingqiong said with a firm gaze. ¡­ . Time passed quickly, and 200 years passed in the blink of an eye. In the past 200 years, the Heaven Realm had entered an unprecedented stable development state. Only some forces had a small-scale conflict, and there was almost no large-scale battle. It was very stable. This was naturally inseparable from the suppression of a peerless expert like Cui Heng. With him in the Heaven Realm, naturally, no one dared to act rashly. Pei Qingshu¡¯s Dao inheritance was established quite smoothly. After all, his cultivation method was clearly much more exquisite than the current cultivation method of the Heaven Realm. Anyone who knew their stuff would not let go of this opportunity to learn. Therefore, in just 200 years, Pei Qingshu had already gained billions of disciples. Although this could not be considered a top faction, it could be said to be flourishing. Li Mingqiong¡¯s Great Zhou was like the sun in the midday sky. Thanks to the efficiency of the country¡¯s system and her conscientiousness as an Empress, the Great Zhou¡¯s expansion was extremely fast. To this day, she had already subjugated three Heavenly Regions into her territory. Li Mingqiong¡¯s cultivation realm naturally increased greatly. All of this seemed to be developing in a good direction. However, there was something that Cui Heng cared about. Whether it was him looking down at the Star Sea and investigating the entire Heaven Realm and this Star Field, or asking the ¡°Reincarnators¡± to investigate the foreign realms, he did not find any information about Jiang Qiqi. It was as if she had disappeared from the face of the earth, as if she had never appeared in this Star Sea. Jiang Qiqi¡¯s last message was to track down an Outer World creature and leave the Green Stone Wasteland. There had been no news since then. Originally, Cui Heng thought that Jiang Qiqi was most likely still in the Heaven Realm. At most, she had gone to the Outer World. Now, it seemed that this was not the case. ¡°This is because every time I arrive, she¡¯ll leave before me.¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly and thought to himself, ¡°Over and over again. Is this situation just a coincidence?¡± If it wasn¡¯t a coincidence, then why? This made him fall into deep thought. ¡°The traces of Fugui can still be traced, but Qiqi¡¯s tracks are too mysterious. This feeling of missing out every time is too strange.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°Previously, I didn¡¯t deliberately look for them. Perhaps I missed the chance to meet them because of this? If that¡¯s all, it¡¯s fine. But I¡¯m afraid that some invisible force is secretly creating such a coincidence. Perhaps I should find their whereabouts first so that I can feel more at ease. 1 However, this is also for later. I¡¯ll wrap up the matter of this Star Sea first.¡± Thinking of this, his figure left the palace and arrived in the endless dark starry sky. With a thought, a Heaven Gate that emitted incomparably holy light appeared. At the same time, the other five Star Fields seemed to have been pulled by some force. five Heaven Gates appeared at the same time, all of them affected by Cui Heng. Then, they began to gather! 1 Chapter 529 - Untitled In the past 200 years, Cui Heng had already communicated extremely fully with the Great Dao laws in this Star Sea. Now, not only had he already mastered the Dao runes and laws of the six Star Fields, but he could also let his Dharmic powers touch the six Star Fields. His power was countless times stronger than when he had just broken through to the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm. Moreover, during this process, he had already completely grasped the mysteries of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. He could subdue and refine this supreme treasure from the Great Yan Holy Land¡¯s Tianqi Mansion. An incomparably huge picture scroll appeared under the activation of Cui Heng¡¯s Dharmic powers. It was connected to the six Heaven Gates established in the six Star Fields. The powerful aura and pressure made the six Star Fields tremble slightly. At this moment, every expert who had stepped into the 12 Heaven Gate realms felt their hearts palpitate, as if their cultivation was about to disappear. That was indeed the case. At the same time that the six Star Fields trembled, the other five Heaven Gates also appeared. An incomparably holy light was reflected in the eyes of everyone who had stepped into the Ascension Realm and the 12 Heaven Gate realms. Then, they saw a huge painting descend from the sky and envelop the incomparably holy Heaven Gates. In the blink of an eye, they fused into the painting and became a painting drawn on the scroll. Such a scene appeared in every corner of the six Star Fields, causing countless people to be terrified and their faces to turn ashen. To most people in the six Star Fields, the 12 Heaven Gates were their only way to become stronger. Ascending through the Heaven Gate to obtain the characteristics had already become an eternal iron law of advancement. But now, the Heaven Gates had suddenly disappeared! What should they do? How else could they cultivate? Countless experts fell into confusion, not knowing what to do. However, Cui Heng had a countermeasure for this situation. After the huge painting absorbed the six Heaven Gates, it spat out a huge amount of nomological characteristics which scattered into the six Star Fields. Those experts who had long stepped into the 12 Heaven Gate realms and were in despair and confusion immediately received several power characteristics that matched their bodies. However, these characteristics did not bring them a breakthrough in their realm. Instead, it was used as a spiritual guide to modify their cultivation and transform it into the corresponding normal realm. In other words, the Tenth Realm, Eleventh Realm, and Twelfth Realm of the Immortal World. It allowed them to embark on a normal cultivation path again. After all, the so-called 12 Heaven Gate realms were actually just a method used by Taihong to deceive the cultivators of the six Star Fields. Their goal was to help him nourish the characteristics of the laws. It was not a true cultivation path. Therefore, even if one had reached the peak of the Twelfth Heaven Gate realm and possessed strength that was far stronger than the Ninth Realm of the Immortal World, their cultivation realm had not increased much. Now that Cui Heng had successfully transformed their cultivation realm, they immediately realized how simple and shallow their previous methods were. Their hearts were filled with gratitude. Although most people did not know who had caused all these changes, everyone in the six Star Fields who had their cultivation modified knelt down and bowed to thank him. To them, this was undoubtedly a favor of rebirth! ¡­ . In the dark and deep starry sky, Cui Heng¡¯s entire body was enveloped in purple-gold light. An exquisite painting floated beside him. It was the Six Heaven Gates Diagram that had just returned to its original state. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a good treasure.¡± Cui Heng sized up the Dharma treasure and praised, ¡°This painting can refine the laws of the Star Sea for its own use, condensing the invisible Great Dao laws into tangible matter. With the power of this treasure, as long as I place it in a Star Sea and activate all its power, I can wait for this painting to refine the Great Dao laws in the Star Sea into nomological crystals. Next, as long as I refine the nomological crystals, I can naturally comprehend the Great Dao laws contained in this Star Sea. It¡¯s really a good treasure for lazy cultivation. Such a thing essentially already has some characteristics of the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm. Is this the realm of the so-called Ancient Kings?¡± Although the artifact spirit of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram, Zhou Juntian, was only at the Xuan Sea Realm, the essence of this treasure was actually very powerful. According to Wang Daoyi, the Six Heaven Gates Diagram was a supreme treasure that had existed since the era of the Ancient Kings. It had unbelievable power and its essence was extremely high. It was far from what a Xuan Sea Realm cultivator could contain. If he could stimulate all its power, it would be like the descent of a King. However, in the past long years, very few disciples of the Tianqi Mansion could truly activate the power of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. This also caused the true power of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram to be little known. The reason why Taihong could turn the Six Heaven Gates Diagram into six Heaven Gates and use the power of this supreme treasure to open up a Heaven Realm was because he had grasped the mysteries of the central silver disc world in the Star Sea and borrowed a portion of its power to activate a portion of the true power of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. In Cui Heng¡¯s opinion, the essence of this Six Heaven Gates Diagram already had a clear level, which was that it already had some Mid-stage Soul Formation characteristics. The realm above the Peak of the Xuan Sea Realm was far inferior to a true Mid-stage Soul Formation cultivator. Perhaps this was the realm where the so-called Ancient Kings were in. ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, it¡¯s not a bad outcome.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. If even those Ancient Kings were inferior to the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm, this meant that the Grand Yan Planet was not dangerous to him. Chapter 530 - Untitled Next, he could prepare to head to Great Yan Planet. After all, to the current Cui Heng, he had to go to a place with a higher level of strength to increase the speed of his cultivation through communication with the Great Dao laws. Of course, he could also search for other Star Seas. The unfamiliar Star Sea would also contain many new laws, and it was also a place that had never been communicated with. It could also assist with his cultivation. However, the situation in the unfamiliar Star Sea was unknown. In terms of safety, it might not be much higher than Great Yan Planet. Therefore, to the current Cui Heng, the best choice was still the Grand Yan Planet. ¡°It won¡¯t be too late to explore the silver disc world in the middle of the Star Sea after Great Yan Planet increases my cultivation realm.¡± Cui Heng had already made up his mind. ¡°However, before that, I still have to welcome the guests of Tianqi Mansion.¡± During the process of refining the Six Heaven Gates Diagram, he discovered that this treasure had a special mark. As long as this treasure was refined by someone, the place where the mark was left would be sensed. The Tianqi Mansion should have learned that the Six Heaven Gates Diagram had been refined by someone. Actually, this was also Cui Heng¡¯s intention. He wanted to understand more information before he headed to Grand Yan Planet to increase his safety. Although he had already learned a lot of information about the Great Yan Planet from Wang Daoyi, it was not comprehensive. After all, Wang Daoyi was only at the peak of the Blackhole Realm and was not a top expert of the Grand Yan Planet. In the end, there were many secrets that he could not come into contact with. Cui Heng wanted to use this opportunity to attract some Xuan Sea Realm experts. Previously, when he threw Wang Daoyi into the reincarnation space, he had already had such thoughts. He even specially cut off all connections with the outside world and created the illusion that Wang Daoyi had already died. However, in the past 200 years, no one has come. Hence, Cui Heng planned to increase the number of connections during the process of subduing the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. He did not expect that there would be a connection mark in the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. This saved him some effort. ¡°Next, when the time comes, I can take this opportunity to cultivate the Time Saber to a higher level.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s also necessary to deduce some new Immortal techniques.¡± The Time Saber did not seem to be enough. ¡­ . The range of the Great Yan Holy Land was extremely vast, covering a total of 80 million light years of space. However, to many experts, the true Great Yan Holy Land was the huge Star Sea that exceeded a million light years and the ¡°Great Yan Planet¡± in the middle of this Star Sea. This was the center of the entire Great Yan Holy Land, and also the core of everything. All the matter, laws, and Great Dao in the Holy Land revolved around the Great Yan Planet. The experts and forces of the entire Holy Land were also gathered on Grand Yan Planet. It was the place with the most experts in the 80 million light years void. Under normal circumstances, in any Star Sea, a Ninth Realm expert of the Immortal World could be considered an overlord. However, on Great Yan Planet, as long as one had not reached the Tenth Realm of the Immortal World, they were not famous figures. To put it bluntly, they were just pawns. In such an environment, any ancient faction that could stand firm and pass down their legacy for thousands of years would have an extremely deep foundation and powerful trump cards that no one knew about. Otherwise, they would have long been destroyed by endless experts. And these so-called ¡°trump cards¡± were usually the various secret treasures passed down from the era of the Ancient Kings. As long as there was such a secret treasure, it was enough to support a faction that would not decline after a long time. Tianqi Mansion was such a force. Although the three Xuan Sea Realm experts and the Mansion Lord¡¯s cultivation was at the Second Xuan Sea Realm, they could only make Tianqi Mansion one of the best among the first-rate sects. Such strength was enough to be considered powerful. There were not many forces that were stronger than this, but these alone could not last for tens of millions of years. What really allowed the Tianqi Mansion¡¯s inheritance to survive for a long time were the three ¡°Tianqi Supreme Treasures¡±. It was said that those were three supreme treasures of the Ancient Kings. Every one of them had unfathomable power that surpassed the Peak of the Xuan Sea Realm and was extremely powerful. However, no one outside knew that the ¡°Six Heaven Gates Diagram¡± of the three Supreme Treasures had long been lost and had yet to be recovered. This was the highest secret of Tianqi Mansion. Only the Blackhole Realm Elders, the Xuan Sea Realm Mansion Lord, and the two Grand Elders knew about this. Even if they went out to search for the Six Heaven Gates Diagram, they had to try their best to hide their whereabouts and not contact each other easily, lest other forces discover something wrong. Wang Daoyi used this to hide the fact that he had already obtained information about the Six Heaven Gates Diagram and did not report it to the Tianqi Mansion. Therefore, to this day, the people of Tianqi Mansion did not know that the Six Heaven Gates Diagram had actually been found by Wang Daoyi long ago. It was just that he had never reported it back. In fact, because Wang Daoyi had been away for too long, many people in the Tianqi Mansion had already forgotten about the existence of an Elder like him. Only when they passed by the Soul Lamp Hall and saw that Wang Daoyi¡¯s soul lamp was still lit would they remember that he was still alive. But that was all. However, 200 years ago, Wang Daoyi¡¯s soul lamp suddenly flickered. This soul lamp that had been burning for a long time suddenly extinguished. This meant that either the connection between Wang Daoyi and the soul lamp had been erased, or Wang Daoyi had already died. The people of Tianqi Mansion were basically inclined to believe the latter. After all, the Soul Lamps of the Tianqi Mansion were essentially treasures of the Xuan Sea realm. With Wang Daoyi¡¯s Blackhole realm cultivation, it was not enough for him to cut off his connection with the Soul Lamps. After his Soul Lamp was extinguished, Tianqi Mansion only hurriedly tidied up and buried the Soul Lamp in the tomb at the back of the mountain before ignoring it. They did not even follow the information left on the Soul Lamp to trace the place of death. In the end, Wang Daoyi had been away for too long. Most of the disciples of the same era as him had already passed away. Most of the people who had yet to die had already gone out to establish their own sects. Almost none of them stayed in Tianqi Mansion. Even the Blackhole Realm elders had changed more than ten times. Other than the Mansion Lord and the two Grand Elders, there was no one else in the Tianqi Mansion who was related to Wang Daoyi. To most people, Wang Daoyi was actually a stranger. This was also the reason why Cui Heng had waited for 200 years to no avail. No one in Tianqi Mansion cared about Wang Daoyi anymore, so they naturally would not send people to investigate the reason for his death. Moreover, after such a long time, it was normal for Wang Daoyi to pass away. But the abnormality that happened now was completely different. After the Mansion Lord of Tianqi Mansion sensed the fluctuation of the mark in the Six Heaven Gates Diagram, he immediately informed the two Grand Elders and the dozen or so current Blackhole Realm elders. He summoned them to the main hall for a meeting. As only Mansion Lord Tianqi could sense the mark of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram, the two Grand Elders and more than ten Blackhole Realm Elders were a little confused when they were summoned. In their impression, it had been a long time since the Mansion Lord had summoned them so anxiously. When was the last time? A million years ago? Or was it two million years ago? In short, it was a long time ago. The last time when Wang Daoyi¡¯s Soul Lamp was extinguished, it did not cause any waves. What was so urgent this time? Mansion Lord Tianqi¡¯s gaze was calm as he looked around at everyone present and said in a low voice, ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to be puzzled. I¡¯ve indeed gathered you here for an incomparably important matter. A long time ago, one of the three supreme treasures in our residence, the Six Heaven Gates Diagram, was stolen by Elder Taihong. We¡¯ve been searching for it all along, but there have been no clues. Just now, I sensed the fluctuation of the mark in the Six Heaven Gates Diagram and traced it to a very accurate location.¡± Chapter 531 - Untitled ¡°What? The whereabouts of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram have been found?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. This treasure has been lost for 10,000 years. We¡¯ve finally found a clue. We should chase after it immediately! 1 Speaking of which, Wang Daoyi, who died 200 years ago, seemed to have been sent out to search for the Six Heaven Gates Diagram a long time ago. Now, not long after he died, there¡¯s news of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. Could it be his credit?¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed possible. 200 years is just like the flick of a finger. There¡¯s no news in the past, but it appeared after Wang Daoyi died. It¡¯s most likely related.¡± ¡°I suggest that after we chase back the Six Heaven Gates Diagram, we can confer Wang Daoyi and give him a title as a form of consolation. This is a great merit.¡± The elders discussed animatedly, and many people even mentioned Wang Daoyi. This was naturally not for Wang Daoyi. Instead, they were acting for the disciples of Tianqi Mansion to increase their loyalty and make them work for Tianqi Mansion more wholeheartedly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s indeed possible that it¡¯s related to Wang Daoyi.¡± Mansion Lord Chen Tianshi nodded slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°If the search for the Six Heaven Gates Diagram goes smoothly, we can also look for the traces of Wang Daoyi. The abnormality I sensed just now was actually the mark left behind by the Ancestral Master in the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. As long as the treasure was completely refined, we¡¯ll receive feedback here and determine the location of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. This person spent tens of millions of years and finally refined the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. He should be a Xuan Sea Realm expert. If we want to investigate, we definitely have to send a Xuan Sea Realm expert over. Senior Brothers, who is willing to go?¡± The Senior Brothers he was talking about were the two Xuan Sea Realm Grand Elders. These two were actually Chen Tianshi¡¯s elders. They were far older than Chen Tianshi and were much more senior. However, after Chen Tianshi became the Mansion Lord of Tianqi Mansion, the two of them could just let Chen Tianshi address them as Senior Brother. There was no need for him to address them as Elders. Therefore, Chen Tianshi respected the two of them and would never forcefully arrange any missions for them. Even though the matter of exploring the Six Heavenly Gates Diagram this time was very important and required a Xuan Sea Realm leader, he still did not forcefully arrange anyone to complete this mission. Instead, he asked the two Senior Brothers for their opinions first. The two Grand Elders of Tianqi Mansion looked at each other and exchanged glances. Soon, they finished discussing silently. Then, one of them nodded and smiled. ¡°Mansion Lord, I¡¯ll go. As for the two Blackhole Realm experts accompanying us, you can choose my two disciples, Yang Qinghe and Qiu Haitang.¡± This person¡¯s name was Tang Yuanshan, and he was the oldest person in Tianqi Mansion. Other than Chen Tianshi, the Mansion Lord, and the other Grand Elder, no one knew how long he had lived or how many lives he had lived, let alone when he first entered the Tianqi Mansion. When Chen Tianshi entered the Tianqi Mansion, Tang Yuanshan was already an expert in the Xuan Sea Realm. In the past long years, his disciples had also changed generation after generation. They had basically all died before him. The two disciples he had mentioned just now were only the ¡°new disciples¡± he had accepted in the past two million years. They were also the two disciples he had seen the most. They were geniuses who had stepped into the Peak of the Blackhole Realm in just more than a million years. Tianqi Mansion loved such disciples the most. Tang Yuanshan¡¯s answer satisfied Chen Tianshi. He nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Senior Brother Tang, we¡¯ll have to trouble you this time. Please bring the Six Heaven Gates Diagram back.¡± ¡°Mansion Lord doesn¡¯t have to worry.¡± Tang Yuanshan nodded slightly. His expression was very firm, as if he was extremely confident. ¡°My two disciples and I will definitely bring the Six Heaven Gates Diagram back intact!¡± Yang Qinghe and Qiu Haitang also bowed respectfully to Chen Tianshi, also indicating that they would definitely assist Tang Yuanshan with all their might and bring the Six Heaven Gates Diagram back to Tianqi Mansion. ¡°I¡¯m naturally at ease with Senior Brother Tang and his disciples.¡± Chen Tianshi nodded and smiled. Then, he said, ¡°However, Senior Brother, you have to be more careful when you go. If the abnormality of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram is really related to Wang Daoyi¡¯s death, it means that there must be an unfathomable expert in that Star Sea. Moreover, although that Star Sea is remote, that central silver disc contains extremely profound power. It¡¯s mysterious and unfathomable. Perhaps an expert has walked out from it. Senior Brother, if you encounter an expert you can¡¯t defeat, please take care of yourself first. If you really encounter danger, I¡¯d rather not have the Six Heaven Gates Diagram and let you return safely.¡± ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t worry, Mansion Lord.¡± Tang Yuanshan laughed loudly and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve lived for so long. I¡¯m not good at anything else, but I know some life-saving methods. Even if an expert at the peak of the Xuan Sea Realm set up an ambush, I¡¯m confident that I can escape at the cost of being severely injured. Unless the Ancient Kings reappear, no one can kill me.¡± 1 ¡°In any case, it¡¯s better to be careful.¡± Chen Tianshi nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Tang Yuanshan turned to ask, ¡°When are we leaving?¡± ¡°Naturally, the sooner the better,¡± Chen Tianshi said in a low voice. ¡°That person has only just refined the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. He shouldn¡¯t have completely grasped its wonderful uses yet. The longer we delay, the more dangerous it will be.¡± Chapter 532 - Untitled ¡°Then I¡¯ll set off now,¡± Tang Yuanshan said decisively. ¡°Alright.¡± Chen Tianshi nodded. Then, he flicked his finger and sent a small ball of light to Tang Yuanshan. ¡°Senior Brother, there¡¯s information about that Star Sea here and the Star Map to that side.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Yuanshan took the ball of light and skimmed through the information inside. He nodded and said, ¡°Mansion Lord, just wait for my good news. Qinghe, Haitang, follow me.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Yang Qinghe and Qiu Haitang said in unison. ¡­ . After Tang Yuanshan left with his two disciples, Chen Tianshi let the group of Blackhole Realm elders leave. Only Chen Tianshi and the other Grand Elder, Lin Tong, were left in the main hall. ¡°Mansion Lord, the Star Sea you mentioned just now should be the Silver Disc Star Sea outside the edge of the Great Yan Holy Land, right?¡± Lin Tong asked Chen Tianshi. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s there.¡± Chen Tianshi nodded and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Six Heaven Gates Diagram to really be in that Star Sea. Wang Daoyi also died there.¡± ¡°Senior Brother Tang is so bold.¡± Lin Tong sighed with emotion when he heard this. ¡°To be honest, if I knew that I was going to the Silver Disc Star Sea this time, even if I agreed at the beginning, I would have gone back on my word. That central silver disc world of that Star Sea is too mysterious.¡± ¡°I know this too, and so does Senior Brother Tang.¡± Chen Tianshi looked out of the hall and sighed softly. ¡°Actually, Senior Brother Tang told me some time ago that he doesn¡¯t have long to live.¡± ¡°What? Didn¡¯t he just live to the eighth life?¡± Lin Tong¡¯s eyes widened as he said in shock, ¡°A Xuan Sea realm cultivator like us should be able to live to the ninth life as long as we take the spiritual root divine medicine.¡± The normal limit of a martial artist¡¯s lifespan after stepping into the True World realm was two million years. Generally speaking, as long as one passed this limit, they would die of old age and reincarnate. During this process, one would fall into an extremely serious trance. They might not even be able to retain the memories of their previous life. The pursuit of longevity was the instinct of any living being. In order to extend their lifespan and preserve their memories, countless experts had done extensive research on the subject. Therefore, there were endless methods to extend one¡¯s lifespan and secret techniques to preserve one¡¯s memories. But even so, they could only extend their lifespan to three million years at most. After reaching this limit, they would have to reincarnate. However, the Ancient Kings still found a loophole. As long as they took a spiritual root divine medicine that matched their lifespan and circulated a secret technique, they could restart the vitality in their body and retain their cultivation level to live a second, third, fourth, or even more life. Of course, there was also a limit to this method. Shattering Realm martial artists could only live for a third life. Blackhole Realm martial artists could live for a sixth life, while Mystic Sea Realm martial artists could live for a ninth life. Their maximum lifespan was 27 million years! Tang Yuanshan started his eighth life 2 million years ago. Not to mention that he still had a lifetime to live, he still had a million years in this life. How could he not have long to live? ¡°Senior Brother, do you still remember that a peerless genius rose up in the God Desolation Valley 20 years ago?¡± Chen Tianshi asked instead of answering. ¡°I remember. This child¡¯s name is Zhong Xianyuan. He cultivated to the Xuan Sea Realm at the age of less than a thousand years. He can be said to be the number one person in history.¡± Lin Tong nodded, but he was a little puzzled. ¡°Why did you suddenly mention him?¡± ¡°More than ten years ago, Senior Brother Tang was injured by Zhong Xianyuan, leaving behind a Dao injury.¡± Chen Tianshi sighed and said, ¡°Unless his cultivation breaks through again, he won¡¯t be able to live a ninth life.¡± ¡°Zhong Xianyuan can leave a Dao injury on Senior Brother Tang?!¡± Lin Tong was shocked when he heard this. He almost could not believe his ears. ¡°How old is that kid? How long has he broken through to the Xuan Sea Realm? Senior Brother Tang has cultivated for¡­¡± ¡°To such a peerless genius, is there any meaning in cultivating for a few more years?¡± Chen Tianshi interrupted Lin Tong and shook his head with a sigh. ¡°Moreover, the God Desolation Valley is not a force that we can afford to offend. Senior Brother Tang can only save himself. I hope that the opportunity he needs is in the Silver Disc Star Sea and it can help him improve further.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lin Tong was silent for a moment before sighing. ¡°In this Holy Land, the strong are still respected. This is the eternal truth. Sigh¡­ How did Zhong Xianyuan cultivate so quickly and be so powerful? Is he still human? I heard that his aptitude was not good when he was young and he could not even cultivate. How did he suddenly become such a peerless genius?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard some rumors,¡± Chen Tianshi said in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s said that Zhong Xianyuan is the reincarnation of an Ancient King, which is why he can cultivate so quickly. The reason why he couldn¡¯t cultivate when he was young was because the foundation brought about by the reincarnation of the Ancient King was too deep. It blocked the divine meridians in his body and cut off his path of internal and external cultivation. Originally, in this situation, it would normally take more than a thousand people at the peak of the Xuan Sea Realm to open up a crack in his divine meridians and give him a chance to cultivate. But suddenly, one day, his divine meridians were all connected. The foundation brought about by the reincarnation of the Ancient King turned into food for his cultivation. From then on, his improvement was lightning fast. The reason why he could connect his divine meridians was said to be because he accidentally entered a mysterious Immortal realm and saw an unfathomable ancient Immortal. After returning, all the divine meridians in his body were automatically connected. 1 It¡¯s said that it¡¯s precisely for this reason that he changed his name to Zhong Xianyuan which has the literal meaning of Immortal Opportunity. It¡¯s to forever remember the great kindness that the Immortal Ancient gave him.¡± ¡°Ancient Immortal!¡± Lin Tong was stunned when he heard this. Then, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°As expected, the fortuitous encounters and opportunities of a peerless genius are not something ordinary people like us can hope for.¡± An existence like an Ancient Immortal was no longer something that could be described as a legend. This was a myth, an illusory thing. Even in the scattered books passed down from the era of the Ancient Kings, the description of Ancient Immortals were very vague and mysterious. There was actually someone who could meet an Ancient Immortal in this era. Chapter 533 - Untitled [Congratulations! You have used the ¡°Immortal Technique Voucher¡± to successfully deduce the ¡°Attack¡± spell, Dao Life Sword.] [Dao Life Sword: The Dao birthed Qi from nothingness, turning Qi into sword principles. It can condense the principles of the Great Dao, the power of Dharmic powers, and restrain all substances and living beings affected by the Great Dao laws. It has the ability to destroy all things in the universe, and also the power to create all things in the universe. Only Soul Formation cultivators can cultivate it.] The moment the deduction was successful, extremely mysterious scenes appeared in front of Cui Heng. Just like the last time he deduced the Time Saber. A ball of fog that had yet to open appeared in front of him. This seemed to be the beginning of everything, and also the end of everything. The world had yet to be established, and the Great Dao had yet to be formed. Suddenly, the ball of fog seemed to have been attacked by some external force and instantly shattered into nothingness. However, there was an invisible law in the nothingness that was sorting out all of the chaos. Finally, a strange power was born in the void. It seemed to consist of nothing, but also seemed to encompass everything, like the most ordinary ball of energy, or the early stages of all Great Dao. Suddenly, an incomparably dazzling light bloomed from this strange power, turning into a sword light that seemed to contain endless Great Dao. It swept through the void, creating and destroying everything. This void kept evolving and expanding during the countless cycles of life and death. Finally, under a light that transcended everything, it exploded. Buzz! Cui Heng felt his vision go dark. The scene he had just seen had already disappeared, and his consciousness had returned to normal. However, his face was still filled with shock. ¡°What did I just see? The scene of the creation of the world and the birth of the universe? Or is that just the intent or concept of this Immortal technique? This, this is too powerful!¡± According to the scene he had just seen, the power of the Immortal Technique, Dao Life Sword, came from the source of the void before the birth of the universe. This origin was too great. ¡°Dao begets the Sword, Dao begets all things, Dao destroys all things¡­¡± Cui Heng muttered as he slowly opened his palm. Then, a purple-gold sword light appeared out of thin air. A power that was like the origin energy of the Great Dao slowly spread, actually causing the Great Dao laws in the Dao Palace to distort slightly. With my current Dharmic powers and cultivation, this strike can instantly cause the entire Star Field to collapse. Even if I face a Mid-stage Soul Formation cultivator of the same realm, as long as the other party doesn¡¯t have any defensive spells or Dharma treasures of the same level, they will be severely injured on the spot. Other than destructive power, this Immortal technique also has an extremely strong ability to create. With my current Dharmic powers, I can create thousands of starry skies with a single slash. A special Heavenly Domain like the Heaven Realm can also be created at will.¡± Cui Heng could not help but sigh. ¡°This technique is indeed powerful. It is only possible to display this power without stirring up a phenomenon in the Grotto-Heaven Dao Palace. If this sword light appeared in the outside world, the entire Star Sea would be alarmed. Moreover, this is only at the most elementary mastery level. It¡¯s not even at the true beginner level. There¡¯s still a lot of room for improvement. According to the description, if I can cultivate it to the peak, I should have the ability to create and destroy everything in the universe. It¡¯s really terrifying.¡± He was still very satisfied with the results of this deduction. Not only did the Dao Life Sword have the power of destruction, but it also had the ability to create. It was far more comprehensive than the offensive spells he had originally mastered. Moreover, when he watched the birth of the Dao Life Sword, his cultivation had also increased to a certain extent, and his strength had increased a little. This could be said to be a pleasant surprise. Then, Cui Heng put away the Dao Life Sword and stood up. He walked out of the Dao Palace and left the Grotto-Heaven. ¡°This seclusion has come to an end. It¡¯s time to go out and take a look.¡± ¡­ . The current Heaven Realm was far more prosperous than 200 years ago. As the cultivation path was on the right track, the battle for the Great Dao between the many Star Fields ended, and the relationship between the Star Fields was no longer tense. Moreover, the barrier between the six Star Fields had been removed, and the different Star Fields were connected to each other. Therefore, the communication between the Star Fields became more and more frequent. Increased communication was the beginning of prosperity. Because the Heaven Realm was the place where all of these changes started and also where Cui Heng was, it naturally became the center of the Six Star Fields and the place where all the experts yearned to go. In the past hundred years, every expert who had stepped into the Tenth Realm of the Immortal World would come to the Heaven Realm to travel, hoping to obtain further opportunities here. At the same time, a power called the Myriad Heavens Samsara Palace was also rising at an extremely fast speed. This force was incomparably mysterious. No one knew its exact source, nor did anyone know how many members this force had. They only knew that in this faction, even experts who had stepped into the Three True World Realms and had already reached the Shattering Realm were still not top existences. There were even stronger experts. However, other than such top experts, there were also many weak disciples. Someone had even encountered a Human Immortal once who was not a Reincarnator. But this only added to the mystery of the Myriad Heavens Samsara Palace. No matter how strong or weak these Reincarnators were, they had undying characteristics. Even if their bodies and souls were destroyed, they could return to the Myriad Heavens Samsara Palace to revive. Even ordinary people who did not know any martial arts could be revived if they were members of the Myriad Heavens Samsara Palace. Chapter 534 - Untitled Such a strange and powerful characteristic made many experts of the Six Heavenly Regions very afraid. Of course, they also felt a little glad. At the very least, the people from the Myriad Heavens Samsara Palace would only interfere in some seemingly unimportant matters. They had no intention of fighting for territory and orthodoxy. To most forces and experts, the Myriad Heavens Samsara Palace was strong, but it would not bring them any substantial losses, so they were naturally too lazy to target it. In addition, there were also rumors that the Myriad Heavens Samsara Palace was actually a force established by the Supreme Immortal Venerable of the Heaven Realm. Every member was similar to a spy who would investigate every corner of the myriad worlds and finally report it to the Supreme Immortal Venerable. This also made many experts with ill intentions settle down a lot. At the very least, before confirming that it was absolutely confidential, no one dared to really do anything. After all, the people from the Myriad Heavens Samsara Palace were known to be omnipresent. In fact, the Myriad Heavens Samsara Palace was indeed established by Cui Heng. This was originally only the product of his exploration of the path of cultivation when he first entered the Soul Formation realm. Now that hundreds of years of development had passed, its mechanisms and responsibilities had already been perfected. The greatest use of the current Myriad Heavens Samsara Palace was to help Cui Heng explore the various hidden places in the Six Star Fields and collect various precious cultivation techniques and ancient books. Through the collection of these ¡°Reincarnators¡±, Cui Heng learned about the differences between the civilizations of the six Star Fields, the different encounters during key historical events, and so on. To him, this was very valuable information. It could help him understand the six Star Fields more comprehensively, and he could also understand the changes that had happened in various places in time to take countermeasures. Just as some people had guessed, this was indeed a huge intelligence network. However, it was not to monitor some people, but the entire Six Star Fields. 1 After Cui Heng came out of the Grotto-Heaven Dao Palace, the first thing he did was to browse through the various information stored in the Samsara World to see if there was anything worth paying attention to. Or was there Jiang Qiqi¡¯s whereabouts? After confirming that there were no problems, he returned to the Heaven Realm and arrived at Li Mingqiong¡¯s newly established Great Zhou Imperial Palace. Cui Heng did not deliberately hide his aura. Therefore, as soon as he arrived at the palace, Li Mingqiong sensed his arrival and immediately came out to welcome him. ¡°Disciple greets Master.¡± Li Mingqiong bowed respectfully and said happily in her heart, ¡°Disciple hasn¡¯t listened to your teachings for more than a hundred years.¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯ve already walked a long way on the path of the country¡¯s luck. I don¡¯t have anything to guide you for the time being.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°When you bring these 9,000 Heavenly Regions into the territory of the Great Zhou, you can look for me again.¡± ¡°Disciple understands. What we lack now is hard work.¡± Li Mingqiong led the way in front and arrived at a gorgeous reception hall. She smiled and said, ¡°Master, you specially came here today, so you must have something to arrange for me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still as smart as ever.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly when he heard this and smiled. ¡°I do have something for you to do. In a while, experts from the Tianqi Mansion will probably come here. At that time, you have to be prepared. If an expert from the Tianqi Mansion really comes, as long as that person is not a boor, he will definitely hide his identity and aura first and investigate the current situation of the six Star Fields. Moreover, the Heaven Realm is the core of the current Six Star Fields. If that person wants to investigate, the Heaven Realm will definitely be his first choice. At that time, I will secretly guide that person to the Great Zhou. After confirming that person¡¯s strength, I¡¯ll try my best to lure him into attacking. Then, as the Emperor of the Great Zhou, you¡¯ll order the experts to subdue him. This way, it can greatly increase your prestige and the country¡¯s luck will increase greatly.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master, for helping me cultivate!¡± Li Mingqiong was pleasantly surprised. With her current speed, she really did not know how long it would take to integrate the 9,000 Heavenly Regions into the Great Zhou Kingdom. As for whether she was being too arrogant by doing this, she did not consider this at all. In her opinion, since her Master had suggested this idea, she naturally had full confidence. Moreover, what kind of existence was her Master? It would not be an exaggeration to say that he was omnipotent. No matter how powerful an existence was, after encountering her Master, they could only die on the spot. It was impossible for them to be a match for her Master. ¡°You¡¯re my disciple. Although I won¡¯t directly help you increase your cultivation, I¡¯ll still help you cultivate.¡± Cui Heng chuckled. ¡°Just wait quietly. It shouldn¡¯t take too long.¡± Another hundred years passed. In the past hundred years, Cui Heng¡¯s comprehension of the Dao Life Sword had deepened a lot. His strength had become much stronger, but his cultivation realm had not increased much. To him, it was indeed very difficult to improve in this Star Sea. If not for the fact that the people from Tianqi Mansion had yet to arrive, he would have gone to the neighboring Star Seas to take a look. Finally, Cui Heng¡¯s eyes lit up on this day. He immediately put away the power of the Dao Life Sword and looked at the edge of the Star Sea. He chuckled and said, ¡°They¡¯re here. This aura is¡­ the First level of the Xuan Sea Realm and two Blackhole Realm experts. Could it be that the Tianqi Mansion hasn¡¯t improved much after tens of millions of years? Such an important treasure like the Six Heaven Gates Map only attracted an expert at the First level of the Xuan Sea Realm, do they not particularly care, or can they only send out such a lineup? Perhaps they actually have some hidden cards? Hmm, I¡¯ll lure him into the Heaven Realm first. As for whether he¡¯ll be brought into the Great Zhou in the end, it depends on his strength.¡± Previously, when he said that he wanted to use the people from the Tianqi Mansion to help Li Mingqiong increase her cultivation, it was actually not his only goal. What he really wanted to do was to fuse the Great Dao laws cultivated by the experts of the Tianqi Mansion into the Great Dao laws of the Heaven Realm. In this way, he could use his in-depth communication with the Heaven Realm to analyze the Great Dao laws of the Great Yan Holy Land in depth and understand the situation of the Great Dao laws in advance. This method was more natural than directly analyzing the Great Dao laws cultivated by the experts of Tianqi Mansion. It could fully send out the cultivators¡¯ own influence on the Great Dao laws. If he could fuse their Dao into the Great Dao laws of the Heaven Realm and the territory of the Great Zhou, it would make it easier for Cui Heng to analyze these Great Dao laws. After all, Li Mingqiong¡¯s path of national luck actually came from him. In short, letting the experts of the Tianqi Mansion¡¯s Great Dao laws be extracted in the Great Zhou could allow Cui Heng to understand the situation of Great Yan Planet more easily. Of course, Cui Heng could also attack directly. It was impossible for a First level Xuan Sea Realm cultivator to resist his power. However, if the other party had any secret techniques or secret treasures to save his life, it would be a huge loss if he escaped. This was also another reason to guide him to the Great Zhou¡ª Cui Heng had already set up a powerful trap at the border of the Great Zhou. As long as this person tried to escape from the Great Zhou, all kinds of spells would immediately burst out. There were also two Immortal techniques. The Time Saber! And Dao Life Sword! ¡­ . Great Yan Planet was very far from the Silver Disc Star Sea. Even a Xuan Sea Realm expert like Tang Yuanshan spent more than a hundred years reaching the edge of this Star Sea and seeing the mysterious central silver disc. ¡°As expected of the Silver Disc Star Sea. The silver disc in the middle is really mysterious.¡± Tang Yuanshan sighed with emotion. At the same time, he sighed in his heart. ¡°I hope it can cure my Dao injuries here. Zhong Xianyuan and the power of a Heaven¡¯s Favorite¡­ Sigh¡­¡± The two disciples behind him, Yang Qinghe and Qiu Haitang, were also staring at the Star Sea in front of them. However, the two of them frowned and said to Tang Yuanshan beside them, ¡°Master, the Great Dao laws in this Star Sea are very thin. There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything special about it. Is that person really there?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t feel any powerful fluctuations either. Did he use a supreme treasure to hide his aura?¡± Chapter 535 - We Have to Be Cautious, Cautious, and More Cautious Tang Yuanshan listened to his two disciples¡¯ doubts and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. The laws of this Star Sea are indeed extremely thin. From this point of view, it can only be considered an ordinary Star Sea. There¡¯s nothing special about it.¡± ¡°Master, you mean¡­¡± Yang Qinghe asked in surprise, ¡°This Star Sea is actually not as simple as it looks?¡± ¡°This is normal, right?¡± Qiu Haitang said at the side. ¡°After all, there¡¯s a Xuan Sea Realm expert here. It¡¯s not surprising that there¡¯s something special about it.¡± ¡°There are two reasons why the Great Dao laws in this Star Sea are thin,¡± Tang Yuanshan said in a low voice. ¡°One is that most of the laws are already gathered in the central silver disc. The second is the oppression and refinement of this sea of stars by the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. In the past tens of millions of years, the laws in this sea of stars should have been refined by the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. Now, it has naturally become very thin. However, the more this is the case, the more we can¡¯t let our guard down. The thinner the Great Dao laws are on the surface of this Star Sea, the more Great Dao laws that have been refined by the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. Now that the Six Heaven Gates Diagram has been refined by someone, these refined Great Dao laws are in that person¡¯s hands. This is enough for that person to have extremely powerful strength. In addition, it¡¯s said that this Star Sea was originally the remnant of an Ancient Holy Land after it was destroyed. Perhaps the expert who refined the Six Heaven Gates Diagram obtained the inheritance of the Ancient Holy Land. This also explains why he was able to refine the Six Heaven Gates Diagram.¡± Although the Six Heaven Gates Diagram was one of the three supreme treasures of the Tianqi Prefecture, no one had been able to refine it for many years. It was because they had lost the refinement method. As long as one grasped the method to refine the Six Heaven Gates Diagram or knew some techniques that could be used to refine the Six Heaven Gates Diagram bit by bit, they could refine this supreme treasure. It did not necessarily require much strength. Even an ordinary First level Xuan Sea Realm cultivator could do it. This was also one of the reasons why Chen Tianshi decided to send someone over to investigate the situation. After hearing Tang Yuanshan¡¯s words, Yang Qinghe and Qiu Haitang¡¯s expressions became solemn, and they put away the trace of contempt that grew in their hearts. ¡°Master, then what should we do next?¡± Yang Qinghe asked solemnly. ¡°Be careful, and be more alert. You can¡¯t be rash.¡± Tang Yuanshan stared at the Star Sea in front of him and said in a low voice, ¡°This Star Sea looks weak on the surface, but there must be unknown dangers hidden inside. We have to be careful. All of you will condense an incarnation of the Shattering Realm. I will also split out an incarnation and bring your incarnations to this Star Sea to investigate the basic situation.¡± He did not intend to use his main body to enter this Star Sea at all. In his opinion, it would be too dangerous to use his main body directly. He would even fall into a very passive situation. It was safer to use his incarnation to investigate first. Yang Qinghe and Qiu Haitang had long understood their master¡¯s personality and were not surprised by this decision. Hence, the two of them skillfully sent out an incarnation of the Shattering Realm and stood beside Tang Yuanshan. Then, Tang Yuanshan¡¯s figure suddenly became blurry. A human-shaped outline spread out from his body and finally condensed into a person identical to him. This was the incarnation of Tang Yuanshan. Moreover, unlike Yang Qinghe and Qiu Haitang¡¯s incarnation, his incarnation did not weaken at all. It still retained the cultivation of the First level of the Xuan Sea Realm. It was very magical. ¡°Master¡¯s avatar technique is really mysterious.¡± Yang Qinghe could not help but exclaim. ¡°With such an avatar, doesn¡¯t that mean I can have another helper of the same realm for no reason?¡± Qiu Haitang also looked at Tang Yuanshan¡¯s incarnation in surprise. ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve lived for so long, so I have some trump cards.¡± Tang Yuanshan laughed loudly. ¡°Let¡¯s go and investigate the situation first to prevent any more changes.¡± ¡­ . When Tang Yuanshan sent out his incarnation to investigate this sea of stars. Cui Heng¡¯s gaze was actually already on them. Their conversation and the method to send out an incarnation naturally could not be hidden from Cui Heng. ¡°This avatar technique¡­¡± Cui Heng was rather surprised when he saw the incarnation that Tang Yuanshan had sent out. He muttered, ¡°This Tang Yuanshan¡¯s condition is abnormal. He actually seems to be someone with many superimposed layers.¡± Tang Yuanshan could actually create an incarnation that was exactly the same as his cultivation realm. It was simply equivalent to creating an expert from nothing. He had not suffered any losses. This was clearly abnormal. From Cui Heng¡¯s perspective, although Tang Yuanshan looked like a person, there were still several layers of living beings identical to him overlapping in his body. Simply put, there were still several Tang Yuanshans in Tang Yuanshan¡¯s body. Every one of them was identical and had the same cultivation realm. The so-called incarnations he had sent out were actually chosen from these overlapping Tang Yuanshans to materialize. It was as if he had pulled one out of a stack of paper. ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly and thought to himself,¡± As expected, even the person who sent out the incarnation is not the main body. ¡± Chapter 536 - We Have to Be Cautious, Cautious, and More Cautious (2) Thinking of this, he suddenly laughed again. ¡°The universe is huge, and the starry skies are vast. There are indeed all kinds of strange things. This kind of method of superimposing many layers of incarnations on oneself is simply unheard of. It¡¯s really magical. How did he do it? This person is incomparably cautious. If he senses danger, he might directly let his main body escape. It¡¯s hard to guarantee that he doesn¡¯t have any secret treasures or techniques to escape with. This means that I can¡¯t fuse his Great Dao laws into the Heaven Realm and study them. I have to think of a way to lure his main body over. This requires a bait. There are residual Dao injuries on his body. Even the overlapping incarnations he sent out have Dao injuries. This has clearly affected his life¡¯s source. The power of this Dao injury is a little strange. It¡¯s clearly only at the Xuan Sea Realm, but it contains the characteristics of a higher realm, preventing the power of the Xuan Sea Realm from being enough to remove it. Could it be the power of the so-called Ancient Kings? Is there such an existence on the Great Yan Planet? However, since he came here with a Dao injury, it means that he can¡¯t get rid of it. If he encounters an opportunity to treat his Dao injuries, he most likely won¡¯t be able to hold back. He will have to let his main body descend to seek a chance to treat his Dao injuries. At that time, it will be the best opportunity to attack.¡± ¡­ . In the Myriad Heavens Samsara Palace, on an incomparably wide white jade square. Three purple-gold pillars of light descended from the sky. Then, a figure walked out of each pillar of light. One of them was Wang Daoyi, and the other two were Heavenly Venerate Shi and Lu Qingzhu. The three of them originally had a huge hatred for each other. However, after Cui Heng¡¯s ¡°mediation¡±, they could already get along well. Coupled with the high-intensity missions issued by the Myriad Heavens Samsara Palace, they had to cooperate. Now, the three of them rarely fall out. However, when they were not performing missions, they still ignored each other and did their own things. This time, they had just completed an extremely difficult mission and the rewards they received were quite generous. They were about to exchange for some rewards to assist their cultivation. But at this moment, a familiar loud voice suddenly sounded. ¡°A temporary mission has been issued. Please be prepared immediately. You will be teleported to the Heaven Realm in 15 minutes.¡± ¡°Experts have come from outside the Star Sea. You only need to lure them to the Great Zhou and you can complete the mission. Rewards¡­¡± ¡°In order to ensure the success of the mission, Temporary right to use the Six Heavenly Gates Diagram has been granted.¡± As soon as the words rang out. A huge painting appeared out of thin air in the sky above the square and slowly landed in front of Wang Daoyi. Immediately after, the phantoms of six doors of light appeared around the painting. An incomparably mysterious power immediately expanded and enveloped Wang Daoyi. A portion of the power in the Six Heavenly Gates Diagram fused into Wang Daoyi¡¯s body, directly allowing his cultivation realm to break through the current shackles and reach the First Xuan Sea Realm. His strength increased countless times in an instant. However, Wang Daoyi did not have much joy on his face. Instead, his expression was very solemn. He turned to look at Heavenly Venerate Shi and Lu Qingzhu and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Tianqi Mansion has sent someone to look for us.¡± Heavenly Venerate Shi and Lu Qingzhu fell silent when they heard this, and a trace of panic flashed across their eyes. Clearly, even though they had left Great Yan Planet for a long time, the foundation and strength of the Tianqi Mansion still left a deep impression in their hearts. ¡°If it¡¯s someone from the Tianqi Mansion, why didn¡¯t Immortal Cui capture them himself?¡± Lu Qingzhu couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°With Immortal Cui¡¯s strength, even if Mansion Lord Chen comes personally, he can only lie down and be captured obediently.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also possible that it¡¯s to ensure that nothing goes wrong,¡± Heavenly Venerate Shi guessed. ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s also possible that he wants us to lure them into the Great Zhou to help that Empress cultivate?¡± ¡°If the person who came is Tang Yuanshan, it¡¯s normal for Immortal Cui to do this,¡± Wang Daoyi said in a low voice. ¡°The secret technique that Tang Yuanshan cultivates is very strange. He can split into many incarnations that are completely identical to him. No one can tell which is his main body and which is his incarnation. Immortal Cui should want us to lure Tang Yuanshan¡¯s main body over. The bait should be this Six Heaven Gates Diagram.¡± 1 ¡°Can we really lure him over with just the Six Heaven Gates Diagram?¡± Lu Qingzhu said doubtfully. ¡°He should have come to find this supreme treasure. He¡¯d just arrived in this Star Sea. If we directly reveal the aura of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram, it will be too obvious. It¡¯s clear that it¡¯s a trap.¡± ¡°The Six Heaven Gates Diagram was bestowed by Exalted Immortal. I can¡¯t hide its aura either,¡± Wang Daoyi said. ¡°Perhaps this is what Exalted Immortal wants.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lu Qingzhu fell silent when she heard this. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°I believe Immortal Cui has his own deeper intentions. He must have his reasons for doing this.¡± She actually changed her words. ¡°¡­¡± Wang Daoyi was stunned by Lu Qingzhu¡¯s change in attitude. Then, he shook his head and said, ¡°Actually, you¡¯re right. Since Exalted Immortal has already made arrangements, we just have to do as he says. Exalted Immortal must have a reason for doing this.¡± Clang! At this moment, a familiar bell rang. What followed was the extremely loud notification. ¡°It¡¯s time. Begin teleportation to the Heaven Realm!¡± ¡­ . Tang Yuanshan brought Yang Qinghe and Qiu Haitang to the Heaven Realm. The reason was very simple. He clearly felt the traces of the power of the Tianqi Mansion¡¯s secret technique and the Six Heaven Gates Diagram in the Heaven Realm. At the same time, this was also the place where the highest-level power in the entire Star Sea was gathered. The expert who had refined the Six Heaven Gates Diagram was most likely here. Moreover, this was also the place that was most closely related to the central silver disc world. Perhaps he could find a way to treat his Dao injuries here. After arriving at the Heaven Realm, Tang Yuanshan and the other two quickly learned of Cui Heng¡¯s existence and roughly understood the changes in the Heaven Realm and the Six Star Domains in the past few hundred years. After understanding this much, they no longer needed to continue investigating. Cui Heng was definitely the mysterious expert who had refined the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. ¡°According to what we know, the Six Heaven Gates Diagram was refined more than a hundred years ago.¡± Tang Yuanshan said in a low voice, ¡°In such a short period of time, Cui Heng shouldn¡¯t have been able to figure out the offensive effect of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. It shouldn¡¯t have much effect on his actual combat strength.¡± In the eyes of a top martial cultivator like him, who had already lived his eighth life, a mere hundred years was too short. It was like the time taken for a nap. It was not worth mentioning at all. At his realm, it was extremely difficult to improve even a little bit. A minor improvement would definitely consume tens of thousands of years. It would also take a lot of time to master any new martial techniques or the effect of some secret treasure. Under such a time scale, a mere hundred years was not worth mentioning at all, nor could it obtain any effective improvement. ¡°Master, should we hurry up and find Cui Heng?¡± Yang Qinghe asked. ¡°No.¡± Tang Yuanshan shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s understand Cui Heng well first. We¡¯ll attack when we know everything and are completely confident.¡± ¡°Master is right.¡± Qiu Haitang nodded and said, ¡°This is an unfamiliar place to us after all. We¡¯re new here, so it¡¯s better to investigate the situation first.¡± ¡°Next, we¡¯ll act separately and go in different directions to inquire about the situation,¡± Tang Yuanshan arranged. ¡°We have to take 300 years to understand this world and Cui Heng. ¡°This Cui Heng¡¯s strength is extraordinary. We have to be careful, extremely careful. Don¡¯t alert the enemy¡­ Wait, this, this power aura! ¡°My, my Dao injuries can be healed?!!¡± Chapter 537 - Its Just a Deal, Not a Trap Tang Yuanshan knew very well that the Dao injury he suffered was caused by an extremely special power. This was the power from a certain Great Dao origin energy. Legend had it that it was a special technique obtained by Zhong Xianyuan after encountering the Ancient Immortal. It became stronger and stronger as his cultivation realm increased. Although this kind of Dao injury would not directly kill him, it could directly end his current life and prevent him from living a ninth life. To a Xuan Sea Realm expert like Tang Yuanshan, who had lived for a long time, he clearly had another lifetime to live, but he could only watch helplessly as he waited for death. This feeling was too uncomfortable. Therefore, ever since he suffered a Dao injury, he had been thinking of ways to treat it. He had even asked for help from a top expert at the Peak of the Xuan Sea Realm. However, the answer he received was that it was incurable. At first, he thought that these experts did not want to offend the God Desolation Valley because of him. Later on, an expert could not help but tell him that the Dao injury left behind by Zhong Xianyuan was extremely deep. It was probably only possible to remove it with the power of the Ancient Kings. In this era, experts at the level of the Ancient Kings had long disappeared. It was impossible to find them. Their only hope was the supreme treasures passed down from the primordial era. However, Ancient King Supreme Treasures, tools, or weapons had different uses. Not every Ancient King Supreme Treasure could heal his Dao injuries. Only some supreme treasures that could assist in cultivation, nourish the body and soul, or even directly increase one¡¯s combat strength could have the ability to heal such injuries. After learning of this situation, the first thing Tang Yuanshan thought of was his Tianqi Mansion¡¯s supreme treasure, the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. The effect of this supreme treasure was to assist in cultivation and help break through cultivation shackles and strengthen the body and soul. With the effect of this supreme treasure, he might really be able to heal his Dao injuries. To Tang Yuanshan, this was undoubtedly good news, but it was also bad news. After all, the Six Heaven Gates Map had been stolen by the rebel, Taihong, tens of millions of years ago. Its whereabouts were still unknown. Even the Elder who went to look for the Six Heaven Gates Diagram had died. At the same time, this allowed Tang Yuanshan to guess the possible reason why Zhong Xianyuan wanted to leave a Dao injury on him. It was probably to verify if the Six Heaven Gates Diagram was still in Tianqi Mansion. If he could not get rid of the Dao injuries in time, it would be equivalent to saying that the Tianqi Mansion no longer had the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. This would cause a huge blow to the prestige of the entire Tianqi Mansion, and it would also make many forces restless. A series of troubles would follow. Therefore, the pressure Tang Yuanshan was under was huge. This was also the reason why he decided to take the risk to come to the Silver Disc Star Sea. He knew very well that this might be his last chance. However, Tang Yuanshan originally thought that he would have to experience some twists and turns this time. The process would definitely not be simple and he might even face huge risks. It was precisely for this reason that he stepped into this Star Sea. It was actually the incarnation of the incarnation of his incarnation. He had set up a total of three layers to avoid as much risk as possible. After all, the expert who refined the Six Heaven Gates Diagram was definitely not simple. Even if he had yet to completely grasp the use of this Ancient King Supreme Treasure, he must have already grasped a portion of it. His strength could not be underestimated. However, he never expected to sense the power of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram as soon as he arrived at the core of this Star Sea. And it was so dense and clear. There was finally hope for his Dao injuries?! This was Tang Yuanshan¡¯s first reaction. However, the cautious him calmed down in the next moment and thought to himself, ¡°No, no, that¡¯s too wrong. This is too much of a coincidence. ¡°I just came here and the aura and power of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram have already appeared. This is clearly a trap! He has already discovered me?¡± After realizing this, the surprise on Tang Yuanshan¡¯s face immediately faded, and his expression became gloomy. The current situation was completely beyond his expectations. How did he get discovered directly? Yang Qinghe and Qiu Haitang noticed the strange expression on Tang Yuanshan¡¯s face. They wanted to ask if something was wrong, but before they could speak, they felt an extremely oppressive aura that made them shut their mouths. It was Tang Yuanshan who stopped them. At this moment, Tang Yuanshan was carefully judging the source of the aura of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram and the aura beside this power. It was an aura that he felt a little familiar with. ¡°This, this is Wang Daoyi?!¡± Tang Yuanshan was extremely surprised. He had already recognized the aura beside the power of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. It was actually Wang Daoyi, who had left the Great Yan Planet tens of millions of years ago and came to this silver starry sea to search for the Six Heaven Gates Diagram! Wang Daoyi was actually still alive! Moreover, from the connection between their auras, the power of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram was completely controlled by Wang Daoyi. This meant that the mysterious expert who had refined the Six Heaven Gates Diagram was very likely him. This discovery surprised and delighted Tang Yuanshan. He thought to himself, ¡°Could it be that the news of Wang Daoyi¡¯s death 300 years ago was just a mistake in the soul lamp¡¯s perception? Actually, it was because he had begun to refine the Six Heaven Gates Diagram that his life force was disturbed and the soul lamp mistakenly thought that he had died?¡± If that was really the case, it was definitely great news for him. Once Wang Daoyi refined the Six Heaven Gate Diagram, it meant that Tianqi Prefecture had finally taken back this Ancient King Supreme Treasure. He could also let Wang Daoyi activate the power of the Six Heaven Gate Diagram to help him remove his Dao injuries. Chapter 538 - Its Just a Deal, Not a Trap However, this joy did not last long. Tang Yuanshan quickly woke up and thought to himself, ¡°That¡¯s not right. What if Wang Daoyi¡¯s heart is no longer with Tianqi Mansion? In the end, he has already been away for tens of millions of years. He has been here for too long.¡± For such a long time, most of the disciples and even Elders of Tianqi Mansion had forgotten about this former Elder Daoyi. Wang Daoyi had stayed outside over ten million years. How much recognition could he have for his identity as an Elder of Tianqi Mansion? He might not even treat himself as a disciple of Tianqi Mansion anymore. ¡°He might even be worried that I¡¯m representing the Tianqi Mansion to capture him and take back the Six Heaven Gates Diagram.¡± Tang Yuanshan¡¯s eyes flickered as thoughts kept spinning in his mind. ¡°But why did he take the initiative to reveal the power of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram? Is he taking the initiative to discuss with me?¡± For a moment, he fell into deep thought, unable to make up his mind. ¡°To me, who is currently covered in Dao injuries, finding the Six Heaven Gates Diagram and relying on the power of this Ancient King Supreme Treasure to treat my Dao injuries is definitely the most important thing.¡± Tang Yuanshan kept thinking in his heart, ¡°This is not only my own matter, but also related to the judgment of the God Desolation Valley on the current situation of Tianqi Mansion. If I delay it for too long, it will definitely arouse the suspicion of Zhong Xianyuan and even the God Desolation Valley. At that time, Tianqi Mansion might be in danger. ¡°But if I go to see Wang Daoyi like this, won¡¯t it be too dangerous? He has been away from the Great Yan Planet for tens of millions of years. He has already refined the Six Heaven Gates Diagram and from his aura, he has already reached the Xuan Sea Realm. Although his Mystic Sea Realm has obvious traces of being stimulated, and he should have forcefully obtained an increase with the help of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram, and his strength should be weaker than ordinary Xuan Sea Realm experts and even further inferior to mine, it¡¯s different if he grasps a portion of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram¡¯s power. Should I take this risk? But if I don¡¯t go up and take this risk, how will my Dao injuries be healed? How will I face the test of Zhong Xianyuan?¡± For a moment, Tang Yuanshan¡¯s heart fell into a state similar to a battle between gods. He was hesitant. Actually, in his heart, he wanted to go over and ask Wang Daoyi clearly, but his usually cautious personality made him feel that this was not safe and was filled with danger. It was a very contradictory situation. ¡°Qinghe, Haitang.¡± Tang Yuanshan looked at the two disciples beside him and said in a low voice, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m being too cautious? If I¡¯m too cautious, will I let go of many opportunities or cause some disaster?¡± Yang Qinghe and Qiu Haitang were slightly stunned when they heard this. Then, they fell into deep thought. This was not an easy question to answer. When Tang Yuanshan saw his two disciples¡¯ reaction, he already had an answer in his heart. He shook his head and chuckled. ¡°I heard that when mortals grow old, they always like to do things that don¡¯t match their previous style. Perhaps I¡¯m already old. This trip to the Silver Disc Star Sea was originally a risky matter. Now that the clues are right in front of us, I¡¯m starting to be overcautious. How laughable. Forget it, forget it. After being cautious for so many lifetimes, it¡¯s indeed time to take a risk. Since he took the initiative to reveal his aura, I¡¯ll take the risk to go over and meet him.¡± After some psychological struggle, Tang Yuanshan had already made up his mind to meet Wang Daoyi and ask him what he wanted to do. Of course, this so-called ¡°risk¡± was not his main body going over. It was still the incarnation. If he really sensed danger, he would still let his main body escape immediately. However, at this moment, a purple-gold light suddenly lit up in the sky. In the next moment, it had already arrived at a mountain peak not far from Tang Yuanshan. This person had an ancient appearance and wore an ancient robe. He stood on the mountain peak and looked down at the three people below. He smiled and said, ¡°Elder Tang, you¡¯re still so cautious. I¡¯ve already taken the initiative to display the power aura of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram, but I still have to come over personally. I really didn¡¯t expect that there would be a day when I would be feared by Elder Tang.¡± It was Wang Daoyi. He came straight to look for Tang Yuanshan. ¡°Elder Daoyi, long time no see.¡± Tang Yuanshan¡¯s expression did not change in the face of Wang Daoyi¡¯s mockery. He cupped his hands and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to really find the Six Heaven Gates Diagram and refine it.¡± ¡°Elder Tang, I won¡¯t say much to you.¡± Wang Daoyi¡¯s body emitted a faint light. This was the power of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. ¡°I know why you¡¯re here. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already guessed my attitude.¡± ¡°You really want to betray the Tianqi Mansion for the Six Heaven Gates Diagram?¡± Tang Yuanshan¡¯s expression darkened, and his gaze became cold. ¡°Have you thought of the consequences?¡± ¡°Elder Tang, please don¡¯t make wild guesses. I never said that I wanted to betray Tianqi Mansion.¡± Wang Daoyi waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m still very grateful to Tianqi Mansion, but I don¡¯t want to return for the time being, nor do I want to return the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. Of course, the Tianqi Mansion has done me a favor after all. If there¡¯s anything you need to use the Six Heaven Gates Diagram for, you can look for me at any time. I¡¯ll naturally help you. Moreover, I, Wang Daoyi, should already be a dead man in the eyes of Tianqi Mansion. As long as Elder Tang doesn¡¯t say anything, no one will know that I refined the Six Heaven Gates Diagram.¡± You want to use the power of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram to bribe me?¡± Tang Yuanshan immediately understood Wang Daoyi¡¯s plan, and he also understood why Wang Daoyi took the initiative to display the power of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. ¡°What bribe?¡± Wang Daoyi shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°This is a mutually beneficial transaction. I¡¯ll help you, and you¡¯ll help me. Why not? Moreover, with Elder Tang¡¯s caution, you actually crossed the starry sky to come here. The Dao injury in your body can¡¯t be delayed anymore, right?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to already have such eyesight. The assistance given by the Six Heaven Gates Diagram is really powerful.¡± Tang Yuanshan¡¯s face was as dark as water. After hesitating for a moment, he suddenly said, ¡°Are you really confident in treating my Dao injuries?¡± 1 ¡°Whether you believe it or not is up to you!¡± Wang Daoyi laughed loudly. Then, he transformed into a stream of light and returned to the Great Zhou. His voice floated over with the wind. ¡°I can wait, but you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tang Yuanshan looked in the direction Wang Daoyi left and fell silent. ¡°Master, this person is too arrogant!¡± Yang Qinghe said angrily. ¡°Master, what are your plans?¡± Qiu Haitang was much calmer. She could already tell that her master was hesitating. ¡°Let me think for a moment.¡± Tang Yuanshan closed his eyes and began another round of internal struggle again. Qiu Haitang was right. He was indeed starting to hesitate. Now, he was completely certain that the person who had refined the Six Heaven Gates Diagram was Wang Daoyi. Otherwise, Wang Daoyi would definitely not be so confident. At the same time, he also figured out Wang Daoyi¡¯s goal. It was to reach a deal with him so that he could safely possess the Six Heaven Gates Diagram and not be targeted by the Tianqi Mansion. And the biggest choice he had to face now was whether to look for Wang Daoyi to treat his Dao injuries. That was because his main body had to be present if he wanted to treat his Dao injuries. He could not use an incarnation. This meant an extremely huge risk. ¡­ . Actually, Cui Heng¡¯s goal in arranging for Wang Daoyi to lure Tang Yuanshan over was very simple. It was to make Tang Yuanshan think that the person who refined the Six Heaven Gates Diagram was Wang Daoyi. It was not some other mysterious expert. As the Grand Elder of Tianqi Prefecture, Tang Yuanshan had already reached the Xuan Sea realm when Wang Daoyi entered the sect. His vigilance towards Wang Daoyi would definitely be weaker than against an unknown expert. In addition, he had to make Tang Yuanshan believe that Wang Daoyi had a favor to ask of him and had enough reason to help him with his Dao injuries. It was not a deliberate trap. This could sufficiently lower Tang Yuanshan¡¯s vigilance and destroy the psychological defense in his subconscious, allowing him to gradually lean towards Wang Daoyi to treat his injuries. And Wang Daoyi was in the Great Zhou! ¡­ . After hesitating for three years, Tang Yuanshan finally made a decision. Layers of overlapping phantoms suddenly appeared on his figure, as if he had instantly become much more corporeal. Chapter 539 - Star Brilliance River, Ten Days Tang Yuanshan was already using his main body and no longer in the state of an incarnation. He had already made up his mind to look for Wang Daoyi to treat his Dao injuries. As for Cui Heng, in Tang Yuanshan¡¯s opinion, he should be Wang Daoyi¡¯s fake identity. After all, ¡°Wang Daoyi¡± had died 300 years ago. The information about Cui Heng from the Heaven Realm also originated from 300 years ago. It was a perfect match in terms of time. However, Tang Yuanshan¡¯s decision still surprised his two disciples. Yang Qinghe could not help but ask, ¡°Master, aren¡¯t we going to continue investigating the situation? That Wang Daoyi might not be trustworthy.¡± Qiu Haitang nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Master. What if Wang Daoyi used the excuse of a transaction to set up a trap?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought about all of this.¡± Tang Yuanshan sighed and shook his head gently. ¡°But I have no choice. Even if it¡¯s really a trap ahead, I can only give it a try. Moreover, from Wang Daoyi¡¯s previous performance, he should indeed want to make a deal with me. From his perspective, there¡¯s no reason for him to deal with me. There¡¯s no irreconcilable conflict between us. Moreover, I can¡¯t wait any longer to heal my Dao injuries. I have to recover as soon as possible. Otherwise, while the matter of my lifespan is minor, Tianqi Mansion might be in danger. The current Tianqi Mansion can¡¯t afford to be targeted by the God Desolation Valley.¡± At this point, Tang Yuanshan paused and smiled bitterly. ¡°I can¡¯t use my incarnation to go over now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll seem to be suspicious of him and cause the deal that might have been reached to collapse. I can only go over like this. Wang Daoyi is plotting openly. He¡¯s targeting my wishful thinking and my intention to ask for a chance of survival. He might even have sensed that Tianqi Mansion is in danger. He¡¯s really amazing. Why didn¡¯t I discover that he had such ability in the past?¡± ¡°He knows that Master is desperate to treat your Dao injuries.¡± Yang Qinghe gritted his teeth and said, ¡°How shameless.¡± ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll accompany Master,¡± Qiu Haitang said in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯ll also use my main body to go over. If that Wang Daoyi really has evil intentions, I can help you.¡± With that, her figure suddenly condensed, and she returned to her main body from her incarnation state. Her cultivation realm directly recovered from the Shattering Realm to the Blackhole Realm. When Yang Qinghe saw this, he also returned to his main body after a moment of silence and nodded. ¡°Disciple is also willing to come.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tang Yuanshan looked at the two of them deeply and sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡­ . In the Heaven Observation Hall of the Great Zhou Imperial Palace. This was a place used by the Great Zhou to investigate the sudden phenomenon in the entire country. At this moment, Cui Heng was monitoring the abnormality in the entire Star Sea. A huge light screen floated in the middle of the Heaven Observation Hall. It displayed the situation of Tang Yuanshan and his two disciples. Their expressions and conversation were clearly displayed on this light screen. Li Mingqiong stood beside Cui Heng and looked at the scene on the light screen. She could not help but sigh softly and say, ¡°Tang Yuanshan is at his wits¡¯ end. A dignified Xuan Sea Realm expert actually dares to take a risk and try his luck.¡± ¡°The reason why this plan can succeed is because he has hopes that he could get lucky.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and stared at the scene displayed on the light screen. He smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t intend to kill him.¡± ¡°Master has changed your mind?¡± Li Mingqiong asked in surprise. Cui Heng had made many arrangements earlier to kill the ¡°chasing troops¡± from Tianqi Mansion. ¡°He has no intention of starting a dispute, nor does he have any intention of harming the living beings in this Star Sea. There¡¯s indeed no need to kill him.¡± Cui Heng smiled and suddenly looked up. ¡°Moreover, a new target has arrived.¡± ¡°A new target?¡± Li Mingqiong was stunned when she heard this. Then, she said with a solemn expression, ¡°Master, do you mean that a new expert has arrived outside the Star Sea?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said, ¡°This person¡¯s hostility is not small.¡± ¡­ . Outside the Silver Disc Star Sea, a figure wrapped in golden light flew over from the depths of the distant starry sky. His figure was incomparably huge and ostentatious. He flew through the starry sky, leaving behind long traces of light and shadows. It was like a river of stars flowing in the dark universe, stretching across the void for hundreds of billions of miles. When this ¡°river of stars¡± flowed outside the Silver Disc Star Sea, the star clusters at the edge of the Star Sea all trembled. Millions of stars flickered, as if they could be destroyed at any time. However, the power of this river of stars did not last long. The trail of light and shadow quickly dissipated. An incomparably huge figure quickly shrank to the size of an ordinary person. This was a middle-aged man who looked to be in his thirties. His appearance was handsome and filled with dignity. He was wearing a golden feathered robe with a three-legged bird pattern embroidered on the cuffs. His entire body emitted an extremely noble aura. ¡°As Junior Brother Zhong expected, the Six Heaven Gates Diagram is here.¡± The corners of the middle-aged man¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as he sneered. ¡°Tang Yuanshan, that idiot. Do you really think our God Desolation Valley didn¡¯t realize that the Six Heaven Gates Diagram is no longer in Tianqi Mansion? They¡¯re hiding it so carefully because they¡¯re worried that our God Desolation Valley will covet their remaining two Ancient King Supreme Treasures? What a frog at the bottom of a well. They don¡¯t know the true value of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram at all!¡± Chapter 540 - Star Brilliance River, Ten Days (2) ¡°Heh, but this is normal. If they really knew the true powers of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram, they wouldn¡¯t have lost it. Fortunately, Junior Brother is wise and predicted that they would find the Six Heaven Gates Diagram to treat their Grand Elder¡¯s Dao injury. From now on, the Six Heaven Gates Diagram belongs to my God Desolation Valley!¡± After mocking the other party for a while, he transformed into a golden river of starlight again and surged towards the Silver Disc Star Sea. He crossed the void and rushed towards the Heaven Realm. Unlike Tang Yuanshan who was extremely careful when he came, this middle-aged man did not even hide his aura or pressure, let alone his strength. He swaggered over. ¡­ . When Tang Yuanshan arrived in the Great Zhou, Wang Daoyi had already received Cui Heng¡¯s notice. He could just follow the original plan and treat Tang Yuanshan¡¯s Dao injuries. To Wang Daoyi, this plan was not any different. His original mission was to lure Tang Yuanshan to the Great Zhou. Now, the additional task was just to treat his Dao injuries. However, this special instructions confused him. He had a feeling that something big was going to happen. However, after some thought, Wang Daoyi realized that he knew too little and could not guess anything, so he simply stopped thinking about it. After all, even if something major happened, it would be handled by Immortal Cui. He was only a tenant in the Myriad Heavens Samsara Palace. Why think so much? He just had to perform his tasks well. Hence, as soon as Tang Yuanshan arrived, Wang Daoyi walked out. He said very warmly, ¡°Grand Elder, you¡¯re so bold. I didn¡¯t expect you to come so quickly. Aren¡¯t you worried that this is a trap?¡± ¡°I naturally believe in the disciples of Tianqi Mansion.¡± Tang Yuanshan smiled. He did not say anything about his previous dilemma, nor did he say that he had taken a risk to come. Instead, he emphasized the identity of Wang Daoyi as a disciple of Tianqi Mansion. ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right.¡± Wang Daoyi laughed loudly when he heard this. He nodded and said, ¡°Elder Tang is right. Since we¡¯re both disciples of Tianqi Mansion, we should help each other even more. I¡¯ll use the power of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram to help you heal your Dao injuries, while you hide my identity and the whereabouts of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram from Tianqi Mansion. It¡¯s mutually beneficial. Isn¡¯t that wonderful?¡± ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s true.¡± Tang Yuanshan nodded and said with a smile, ¡°I wonder if Elder Yi is ready?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time. I was only waiting for Elder Tang to come over and we can begin the treatment.¡± Wang Daoyi nodded slightly, and the phantom of six doors of light immediately appeared around his body. He smiled and said, ¡°As long as I activate the power of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram, I can immediately eliminate that injury.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Yuanshan cupped his hands and thanked Wang Daoyi sincerely. Then, he sat down cross-legged and said in a low voice, ¡°Please begin.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Daoyi nodded. Then, he further activated the power of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram and let the power of the Great Dao laws contained in it envelop Tang Yuanshan¡¯s entire body and began to remove the Dao injuries in Tang Yuanshan¡¯s body. The moment the power of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram came into contact with the injury, Cui Heng, who was in the Great Zhou Imperial City, immediately sensed it and found the strangeness of the injury. Some of the power characteristics in this injury actually gave him a familiar feeling. ¡°What kind of power is this? It seems to be some kind of power that has been sublimated to the extreme¡­¡± Cui Heng raised his eyebrows slightly and sensed carefully again. The expression on his face immediately became strange. ¡°It¡¯s actually the spiritual aura contained in the fruits in my Grotto-Heaven. 1 Hm, this power is no longer the original spiritual aura. Instead, it has been mixed with many powers and sublimated countless levels. No wonder I didn¡¯t recognize it at first. However, the foundation of this Dao injury is still that spiritual aura¡­ Has anyone on Great Yan Planet obtained the fruits I planted? Is it one of the two people who entered the Beginner¡¯s Space in the 150 years after Mingqiong and Qingshu left? Is it the one I¡¯ve seen before, or the one I haven¡¯t seen before? Moreover, the essence of the fruits I planted is not high. How did they sublimate into their current state? They actually used this as a foundation to form such a powerful force, leaving behind incurable Dao injuries for Xuan Sea realm experts. What changes have happened that I don¡¯t understand?¡± For a moment, many doubts appeared in his heart. He could not figure it out no matter how he thought about it. Thinking of this, Cui Heng looked up outside the Heaven Realm again and stared at the surging golden starlight. He thought to himself, ¡°Perhaps this person knows something about the situation.¡± ¡­ . After being enveloped by the power of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram, Tang Yuanshan felt that he had fallen into a strange state. His entire body was numb. The power of the Dao injury that was originally like a maggot was being stripped away bit by bit, and the damage to his body and soul was quickly recovering. Clearly, the Six Heaven Gates Diagram was very effective in healing Dao injuries. However, while receiving treatment, Tang Yuanshan also felt that he saw many strange images. They seemed to be the influence of figures or monsters. He could not see them clearly, let alone know what they were. However, the feeling of seeing these images was deeply imprinted in his mind, making it impossible for him to forget. After Wang Daoyi finished his treatment, Tang Yuanshan left the state of being enveloped by the power of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. Those strange images were still flickering in his mind, making him feel a little dazed. Yang Qinghe and Qiu Haitang, who were standing at the side, saw that something was wrong with Tang Yuanshan¡¯s situation. Their expressions immediately changed, and they immediately became serious. Their gazes towards Wang Daoyi became incomparably cautious. However, Wang Daoyi knew nothing about this. He also noticed Tang Yuanshan¡¯s state and could not help but frown slightly. He said in a low voice, ¡°Elder Tang, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tang Yuanshan came back to his senses slightly and waved his hand to dismiss his two disciples. He shook his head gently and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Perhaps the power of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram is too mysterious and gave me some strange experiences. I still have to thank Elder Daoyi. My Dao injuries are already¡­¡± Boom! At this moment, an earth-shattering bang instantly spread throughout the entire Heaven Realm. The ground suddenly trembled violently, interrupting Tang Yuanshan. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Tang Yuanshan hurriedly turned to look at the sky. ¡°What happened?!¡± Wang Daoyi also raised his head and looked up. Then, his eyes widened as he said in shock, ¡°The Star Brilliance River? Is this an expert from the God Desolation Valley?!¡± At this moment, everyone in the Heaven Realm saw a golden river of starlight forcefully barge into the Heaven Realm and shatter the sky of the Heaven Realm. It made the sky shatter, the ground shake, the mountains tremble, and the rivers boil. The moment the golden river surged in, the entire Heaven Realm fell into an apocalyptic situation. To most people, this was simply more terrifying than the battle 300 years ago. In the next moment, after this incomparably bright and dazzling river of golden starlight rushed into the Heaven Realm, every living being in the Heaven Realm saw an incomparably noble figure appear in the sky. It was the middle-aged man who had transformed into a river of starlight and arrived at the Silver Disc Star Sea. He stood in the sky with the golden light that covered the entire Heaven Realm behind him, as if a supreme existence that ruled over everything had descended here. Buzz! Buzz! Accompanied by the trembling sound of the void, every corner of the Heaven Realm seemed to have ignited with invisible flames, and the temperature suddenly increased greatly. At the same time, ten three-legged birds appeared behind the middle-aged man. Every three-legged bird emitted endless light and heat, as if thousands of stars had gathered. ¡°I am Divine Lord Sang Mu from the God Desolation Valley of the Great Yan Holy Land. I have descended here today only for the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. Please hand over this treasure quickly. To avoid losing your precious life.¡± Chapter 541 - Time Saber, Dao Life Sword Divine Lord Sang Mu¡¯s voice resounded in every corner of the Heaven Realm. All the living beings heard his words and knew his goal. However, to most people in the Heaven Realm, these words were a little confusing. What was the Great Yan Holy Land and the Six Heaven Gates Diagram? What was this mysterious expert talking about? They knew nothing. However, these words sounded different for those experts who stood at the peak of the Heaven Realm. These words caused a storm in their hearts. After the Six Heaven Gates disappeared more than a hundred years ago, these top experts knew that their original cultivation path was wrong and understood the truth of the 12 Heaven Gate realms. At the same time, they realized that the Six Heaven Gates were actually the manifestation of the power of a supreme treasure. And this supreme treasure was in the hands of the mysterious expert who had pacified the Scarlet Calamity 300 years ago. That was an unparalleled expert who stood above everything. Now, there was actually someone who openly expressed that he wanted to snatch that supreme treasure. This was clearly a declaration of war against that supreme expert. How audacious! However, the power and pressure displayed by Divine Lord Sang Mu was indeed powerful. Especially the ten three-legged birds dancing behind him, they released extremely terrifying light and heat. Facing the power released by these ten three-legged birds in the sky, even an expert equivalent to the Shattering Realm had no chance of resisting. They would only be suppressed and could not resist at all. At this moment, Li Mingqiong, Pei Qingshu, Hui Shi, the Yellow-scarved Strongman, Zheng Nanxun, and the other experts of the Heaven Realm could not help but look up. This expert who called himself Divine Lord Sang Mu was indeed arrogant. From his words just now, it was obvious that he did not take the people of the Heaven Realm seriously at all. He could even be said to be absolutely unrestrained. He directly caused the fear and shock of countless people in the Heaven Realm. However, in their eyes, they only felt that he was a little ridiculous. He was courting death! They knew very well who the Six Heaven Gates Diagram belonged to now. This Divine Lord Sang Mu from the Great Yan Holy Land actually dared to speak so arrogantly. He was simply courting death. At this moment, Tang Yuanshan, who had just been healed, was looking at the sky with a solemn expression. He explained to Wang Daoyi beside him, ¡°Elder Daoyi, this person has nothing to do with me. I definitely didn¡¯t lure him here on purpose.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Wang Daoyi nodded. He did not care much about Tang Yuanshan¡¯s explanation. He only said curiously, ¡°Even the God Desolation Valley is coveting the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. Could it be that there¡¯s really something special about this Ancient King Supreme Treasure?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tang Yuanshan saw that Wang Daoyi did not seem nervous at all. He could not help but be extremely puzzled and curious. ¡°Elder Daoyi, are you confident in defeating Sang Mu?¡± As soon as he asked the question, he shook his head, feeling like he was making wild guesses. Divine Lord Sang Mu was a Second level Xuan Sea Realm expert, far stronger than a First level Xuan Sea Realm expert like him. He was countless times stronger than a Xuan Sea Realm expert like Wang Daoyi who had barely broken through with an Ancient King Supreme Treasure. Even with the help of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram, it was impossible for him to cross such a gap. However, Wang Daoyi was indeed relaxed. He was even thinking about the uniqueness of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram, as if he did not take Divine Lord Sang Mu seriously at all. Where did he get his confidence from? With his current strength, there was no basis for him to face Sang Mu with such an attitude! What was going on? This puzzled Tang Yuanshan. He could not understand it at all. ¡°Of course I can¡¯t defeat Divine Lord Sang Mu, but it¡¯s not difficult for someone else to crush him to death.¡± Wang Daoyi smiled and actually activated the power of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram again, allowing the power aura of this Ancient King Supreme Treasure to spread further. This was telling Divine Lord Sang Mu, who was standing in the sky, that the Six Heaven Gates Diagram was here. If he wanted it, he could come and get it. If a cautious person like Tang Yuanshan encountered such an obvious temptation, he would definitely have to consider carefully and confirm that there was no danger before taking action. However, Divine Lord Sang Mu was different. As one of the Divine Lords of the God Desolation Valley, he was extremely confident in his strength. At the same time, he did not believe that any experts could threaten him in such a remote Star Sea. After all, with a cultivation at the Second level of the Xuan Sea Realm, he could be considered a top expert in the entire Great Yan Holy Land. If he wanted to encounter an expert who could completely suppress him, the opponent had to be at the Third level of the Xuan Sea Realm. However, experts of that level were all elusive gods. It was very difficult to see them even if one took the initiative to search, let alone ¡°coincidentally meet¡± them in such a place. Therefore, Divine Lord Sang Mu was extremely confident. After sensing that the power aura of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram was becoming denser and denser, he did not even investigate the reason. He directly descended and rushed into the Great Zhou. Extremely strong light and heat immediately condensed together, forming a golden sea of light that descended from the sky and fell into the Great Zhou. With the arrival of Divine Lord Sang Mu, the ten three-legged birds that appeared behind him quickly became huge. They all danced on the golden sea of light, forming ten huge ¡°suns¡± that illuminated everything in the Heaven Realm and distorted and modified the Great Dao laws in the Heaven Realm. When Divine Lord Sang Mu really arrived in the Great Zhou, he had already left behind his Great Dao laws imprints wherever he passed. 1 Chapter 542 - Time Saber, Dao Life Sword (2) Especially the area around him, it was already completely enveloped by the ten three-legged birds. It had completely become an environment that complemented his strength. In the eyes of the living beings in the Great Zhou, the sky had completely turned golden. Ten three-legged birds danced in the ten suns, and endless light and heat were sprinkled onto the ground. Lakes quickly evaporated, and large rivers rapidly dried up. The ground was also cracking inch by inch. It was as if the world was burning with the fire of the sun. Everything was about to be burned to ashes. If too much time passed, the entire Great Zhou would become scorched earth. As time passed, the vitality of the entire Heaven Realm would be destroyed by this power. In the end, it would become a land of death. An indescribable fear immediately swept through every living being in the Great Zhou. Whether it was ordinary people or experts who had cultivated successfully, they all felt extreme fear in the face of such destructive power and this apocalyptic scene. ¡°What should we do? What should we do now? Who can save us? Empress, save us!¡± ¡°Empress, please bless us! The Empress wants to protect the people, so she definitely won¡¯t leave us alone, right?¡± ¡°But even the Empress might not be able to withstand such terrifying power. This is too powerful!¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . In the Great Zhou, countless people discussed. Now, everyone was hoping that the Empress who ruled the Great Zhou would take action and subdue this incomparably arrogant Divine Lord Sang Mu who wanted to destroy the Heaven Realm. ¡°Star Brilliance Sea. Ten suns in the sky, burning everything, roasting the world!¡± At this moment, Tang Yuanshan gritted his teeth and exclaimed. He looked at the phenomena that filled the sky and said with a trembling voice, ¡°There¡¯s really an existence here that can resist such power?¡± ¡°He entered the Great Zhou,¡± Wang Daoyi suddenly said without rhyme or reason. Then, he smiled at Tang Yuanshan beside him and said, ¡°Elder Tang, take a good look. This is what you were originally destined to endure.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Tang Yuanshan was shocked when he heard this, not understanding what Wang Daoyi meant. However, he quickly understood. The moment Divine Lord Sang Mu entered the Great Zhou, an extremely powerful force of national luck surged over, like an incomparably huge wave that wanted to block in front of Divine Lord Sang Mu. At the same time, every citizen of the Great Zhou saw a dignified figure appear in the sky. It was a young woman in a fiery red robe embroidered with golden patterns and a crown on her head. Her expression was serious and dignified. She looked calmly at Divine Lord Sang Mu, who was rushing over. It was Li Mingqiong. The Empress of the Great Zhou! Regardless of whether Li Mingqiong¡¯s strength could really resist the terrifying sea of light and the ten three-legged birds, her appearance still gave all the people of the Great Zhou unparalleled hope. Hence, everyone spontaneously bowed and kowtowed to the figure that Li Mingqiong had manifested and shouted. ¡°Welcome, Your Grace! Please eliminate the evil demon!¡± ¡°Welcome, Your Grace! Please eliminate the evil demon!¡± ¡°Welcome, Your Grace! Please eliminate the evil demon!¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . At this moment, all the living beings in the Great Zhou were in the same state of mind. This was unprecedented. Under such a united situation, the luck of the Great Zhou actually rose to another level, and the power of the country¡¯s luck that Li Mingqiong manifested became even stronger. The defense formed by the power of the country¡¯s luck naturally became stronger and more united. ¡°Hahaha! Ridiculous, extremely ridiculous!¡± Divine Lord Sang Mu only laughed loudly in the face of such protection. He said disdainfully, ¡°You want to stop me with such power?¡± In the eyes of a Second level Xuan Sea Realm expert like him, the defense condensed by Li Mingqiong with the power of the country¡¯s luck was simply a layer of waste paper. It had no protective ability against him at all. ¡°How interesting. You actually let such a weak person come out to resist my power.¡± After Divine Lord Sang Mu finished laughing, he snorted coldly and said, ¡°Since you insist on snatching the ownership of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram from my God Desolation Valley, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± With that, he mobilized the power in his body and further activated the ten three-legged birds that had transformed into ¡°suns¡±. Boom! Loud bangs sounded in the world. The ten three-legged birds actually began to gather the boundless power of the golden sea of light, making the ¡°sun¡± that enveloped them even larger. The light and heat contained in it also increased by leaps and bounds. Then, Divine Lord Sang Mu ordered the ten three-legged birds to collide with the protective barrier formed by Li Mingqiong¡¯s national luck. Golden Crows descend, annihilation of all things! As long as the target was hit in the end, this protective barrier formed by the power of the Great Zhou would definitely be destroyed easily. There was no room for reconciliation. The difference in strength between the two sides was too great. Moreover, once this protective barrier was shattered by the ten three-legged birds, it meant that the Great Zhou¡¯s national luck had been scattered. At that time, the entire Great Zhou would be unable to recover. Li Mingqiong¡¯s cultivation would be affected, and it might even be difficult for her to improve for a long time. Cui Heng naturally would not allow such a situation to happen. The reason why he waited for Divine Lord Sang Mu to display his power was to help Li Mingqiong gather the hearts of the people and increase the luck of the Great Zhou to increase her cultivation realm. Therefore, when the protective barrier set up by Li Mingqiong was attacked, the trap set up by Cui Heng would take effect. Buzz! It was as if the void was trembling, but also as if the ground was trembling. The sky in the Great Zhou suddenly became gray. There was nothing in the world, no north, south, east, and west, only endless chaotic airflow and violent chaotic storms. Five Elements Primordial Chaos Yin Yang Reversal Technique! This was Cui Heng¡¯s tried-and-true trapping spell. To this day, he had already cultivated this spell to the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm. It was still very effective. As long as one was not at the Late-stage Soul Formation realm, it was impossible to escape from this chaotic space. ¡°What is this place?!¡± Divine Lord Sang Mu investigated his surroundings in extreme shock. Then, his expression changed as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Not good, I¡¯ve fallen into a trap! Which faction is dealing with our God Desolation Valley? They actually sent such a powerful expert!¡± He realized that it was as if he had been sent to another world. No matter where he moved, he would be in this endless chaos. It was impossible to escape. This was definitely not something an ordinary person could do. It must have been done by a top faction in the Great Yan Holy Land to weaken the power of the God Desolation Valley. The battle between the top factions of the Great Yan Holy Land was very intense. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Divine Lord Sang Mu shouted sternly, ¡°The Netherworld Sect, Tianzhou Mountain, the Illumination Hall, or the Heavenly Net Dao Sect? Why are you hiding?!¡± However, what responded to him was not anyone¡¯s words. Instead, a saber beam that was like a stream of water instantly crossed the boundless chaotic space and arrived in front of him. Divine Lord Sang Mu did not even have the chance to dodge before he was enveloped by the Time Saber. Three million years of his lifespan was instantly severed, and he had no ability to resist at all. ¡°M-my lifespan, how is that possible? I just swallowed a spiritual root precious medicine and lived a sixth life!¡± Divine Lord Sang Mu exclaimed in disbelief, and his heart was immediately filled with fear. This was the Time Saber that Cui Heng had adjusted and did not contain his full strength. That was because there was another sword strike behind. Clang! While Divine Lord Sang Mu felt extreme despair, he heard another sword cry. At the same time, a sword light that seemed to come from the beginning of the world and the end of everything suddenly descended on him. Dao Life Sword! Just like the traces left behind by the waves washing the beach, after the Dao Life Sword swept past, everything about Divine Lord Sang Mu was erased and no longer existed. All the Great Dao laws contained in him had already been slashed through by the Dao Life Sword. Cui Heng could fuse them into the Great Zhou at any time for him to communicate with. But at this moment, an extremely clear purple light suddenly lit up where Divine Lord Sang Mu was. It was filled with a mysterious aura. It actually came from the same source as the Dao injury in Tang Yuanshan¡¯s body. At this moment, Cui Heng, who was in the Great Zhou Imperial Palace, immediately opened his eyes. Chapter 543 - Untitled The moment this strange power appeared, it released extremely powerful might, wanting to escape the envelopment of the Dao Life Sword. It even tried to rush out of this chaotic space and leave with Divine Lord Sang Mu¡¯s True Spirit Imprint. Unfortunately, although this energy was powerful, it was still not worth mentioning compared to the power of the Dao Life Sword. Not to mention leaving with Divine Lord Sang Mu¡¯s True Spirit Imprint, even this power itself could not escape the control of the Dao Life Sword. Under the envelopment of the power of the Dao Life Sword, no matter how this power struggled, it could not escape. This power aura seemed to have intelligence. After discovering that it could not break free, it actually displayed a manic and angry emotion. In the Great Zhou Imperial Palace, Cui Heng raised his eyebrows slightly and chuckled. ¡°Interesting.¡± Then, he gently raised his right hand and grabbed forward. Wang Daoyi, Tang Yuanshan, and Tang Yuanshan¡¯s two disciples were all brought to him. This sudden change stunned the four of them. Actually, at this moment, they were still in deep shock. They could not recover from the sudden change in position. After all, from their perspective, they had just seen the sky turn into chaos and imprison the powerful expert of the God Desolation Valley. Such terrifying power shocked them greatly. Especially Wang Daoyi. He had also been trapped by the Five Elements Primordial Chaos Yin Yang Reversal Technique, but at that time, he could still rely on a secret technique to forcefully break free. Now that he felt this power again, a deep sense of powerlessness surged in his heart. He felt that if he fell into this chaotic space, he would definitely have no chance of escaping. Other than waiting for death, he had no other choice. Although Tang Yuanshan had never seen the power of the Five Elements Primordial Chaos Yin Yang Reversal Technique before, he had lived for too long and had seen too many things. The power displayed by this chaotic space completely exceeded the understanding he had formed in the past tens of millions of years, making him feel that this was an unimaginably powerful force. This power was definitely above the Xuan Sea Realm! Ancient Kings!! After Tang Yuanshan saw this chaotic space, these two concepts appeared in his mind. His heart was in turmoil and he understood everything. The person who refined the Six Heaven Gates Diagram was probably not Wang Daoyi, but this terrifying existence is suspected to be at the level of the Ancient Kings. The reason why he was lured here was to catch Divine Lord Sang Mu, who was following behind. He was just a bait. However, how long had the Ancient Kings disappeared from the world? 50 million years? 70 million years? Or hundreds of millions of years? No one knew. Even to him, who had already lived his eighth life, the Ancient Kings were legendary existences. No one knew how powerful they were. Now, there were actually existences at the level of Ancient Kings in this Silver Disc Star Sea. This was too unbelievable. Could this be the mystery of the central silver disc world? An expert at the level of an Ancient King existed in the central silver disc of this Star Sea?! Thinking of this, Tang Yuanshan felt his scalp tingle, and the fear in his heart could not be suppressed. Under such circumstances, he, his two disciples, and Wang Daoyi were all sucked into the Great Zhou Imperial Palace by Cui Heng. ¡­ . After Wang Daoyi and Tang Yuanshan were taken away, only Li Mingqiong was left on the ¡°battlefield¡±. She performed according to Cui Heng¡¯s script, and the boundless chaotic space quickly gathered and shrank, finally condensing into a gray pearl that landed in her palm. In the eyes of the people of the Great Zhou, this was the Empress dealing with the enemy. Immediately, everyone cheered, and the luck of the country soared. Li Mingqiong could clearly feel that as the country¡¯s luck soared, her cultivation was also rapidly improving. It would probably not be long before she broke through to the next realm. Cui Heng¡¯s ¡°gift¡± had brought her too much improvement. However, Li Mingqiong knew very well that the country¡¯s luck brought about by this ¡°gift¡± was not the true level she was at. The results that the commoners were cheering for now could only be achieved with the power of her Master. ¡°Master is letting me have the luck of the country that doesn¡¯t belong to my current stage, Li Mingqiong thought to herself. I have to constantly become stronger and let the Great Zhou become stronger at the same time. Only then can I truly be worthy of this country¡¯s luck! I have to work harder in the future. I can¡¯t slack off at all.¡± ¡­ . In the Great Zhou Imperial Palace, a very exquisite palace was built. This was where Cui Heng usually cultivated. At this moment, Wang Daoyi was standing in the middle of the palace. As soon as he regained his senses, he immediately kowtowed and said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Exalted Immortal!¡± Tang Yuanshan quickly came back to his senses. Seeing Wang Daoyi bow so respectfully, he looked at Cui Heng in extreme shock. After a moment of silence, he also knelt on the ground and kowtowed respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Exalted Immortal.¡± Although he suspected that Cui Heng might be an existence at the level of an Ancient King, he was not very sure, so he still called him Exalted Immortal. This form of address would never be wrong. ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and ignored Wang Daoyi. Instead, he looked at Tang Yuanshan and smiled. ¡°Your Excellency has such an ancient aura of life. It¡¯s even older than this Heaven Realm.¡± Chapter 544 - Untitled After cultivating the Time Saber, he could tell at a glance how many years the other party had lived. Tang Yuanshan was the oldest person he had met since he transmigrated. He was actually 24 million years old! If this was on Earth in his previous life, he would have been able to live from the Oligocene to the modern era. Even the current Cui Heng could not help but exclaim when facing a living being that had lived for so long. Although his soul was already indestructible and eternal, he had only lived for more than a thousand years. ¡°I was just relying on the power of the spiritual root divine medicine to extend my lifespan. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of Exalted Immortal.¡± Tang Yuanshan¡¯s attitude was extremely humble. ¡°I¡¯ve always respected elders.¡± Cui Heng said with a smile, ¡°I want to talk to you more during this period of time. How about that?¡± To him, a person who had lived for so long was too precious. He was simply a living fossil, a walking treasure. Through this, he could raise his understanding of this world to a higher level, making it easier for him to communicate more deeply with it. ¡°¡­¡± Tang Yuanshan fell silent when he heard this. He felt that Cui Heng was looking at him strangely. However, it was clearly impossible for him to refuse such an invitation. He hurriedly nodded and pretended to be happy. He smiled and said, ¡°Exalted Immortal, it¡¯s my honor to have you talk to an old man like me.¡± ¡°Hahaha, Sir, there¡¯s no need to worry. There¡¯s no enmity between us. I won¡¯t harm you.¡± Cui Heng smiled and comforted Tang Yuanshan. ¡°I understand, I understand.¡± Tang Yuanshan hurriedly nodded in agreement, not daring to say no. At this moment, a faint golden light shone into the palace from outside. Then, a slender figure in a fiery red dress walked in. A faint pressure wrapped around her, causing the atmosphere in the palace to become much more serious. It was Li Mingqiong, who had returned with the gray pearl. The pressure she naturally released was the remnant of the country¡¯s luck. It was still constantly increasing her cultivation and had yet to dissipate. ¡°Greetings, Master. I¡¯ve already dealt with the foreign enemy. The citizens of the Great Zhou are all cheering.¡± Li Mingqiong bowed very respectfully to Cui Heng. At the same time, she raised the pearl in her hand. ¡°This is a pearl formed by that chaotic space. Master, please take a look.¡± ¡°Mn.¡± Cui Heng nodded lightly. Then, the gray pearl automatically floated up from Li Mingqiong¡¯s hand, flew into the air, and slowly landed in his palm. When Wang Daoyi and Tang Yuanshan saw this scene, they were very shocked. In their perception, the power contained in this gray pearl was extremely terrifying. Even an existence at the Peak of the Xuan Sea Realm did not have such a terrifying aura. Was this an existence above the Xuan Sea Realm? He was too powerful. The aura released by just a secret technique surpassed the Peak of the Xuan Sea Realm. ¡°Old Sir, you should know the aura of this power, right?¡± Cui Heng suddenly said to Tang Yuanshan. At the same time, he gently shook the pearl in his hand. The chaotic turbulence inside quickly dissipated, and the power of the Time Saber and Dao Life Sword also dissipated one after another, no longer displaying their power. Such actions once again shocked Wang Daoyi and Tang Yuanshan. Especially after sensing the power of the Time Saber and the Dao Life Sword instantly dissipating, they almost could not believe their eyes and almost thought that they were hallucinating. As everyone knew, after releasing a secret technique, it was very difficult to disperse the power of the secret technique. The stronger the secret technique, the more difficult it was to control it. This was not a matter of being able to retract and release it freely. The main thing was that after reaching the Xuan Sea realm, powerful secret techniques would involve distortions or even modifications of the Great Dao laws. If one wanted to eliminate the power of the secret technique in a short period of time, they had to restore the Great Dao laws to operation without any deviations. Usually, this required a much stronger power than the secret technique itself. However, what did they see just now? Such a powerful secret technique power actually dissipated in an instant. It looked like it was completely effortless. It was too ridiculous. How powerful was this Exalted Immortal?! However, before Tang Yuanshan could recover from his shock, he felt a familiar aura that made his soul tremble and his True Spirit shivered. ¡°Ah!!¡± Tang Yuanshan exclaimed and retreated in fear. His face turned incomparably pale as he looked at the ball of purple light floating in Cui Heng¡¯s palm in horror. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°Zhong, Zhong Xianyuan! This, this¡­¡± Clearly, this power, or rather, the owner of this power, had left a huge gravitational shadow on him. Now, even those who saw this power would feel extreme fear. Li Mingqiong, who was standing beside Cui Heng, revealed a surprised expression. She did not expect a Xuan Sea Realm expert like Tang Yuanshan to be so frightened by the power aura contained in a ball of light. What had he encountered? ¡°Zhong Xianyuan?¡± Cui Heng chewed on the name and realized that he had no impression of it. He first suppressed the power aura of this ball of light and asked, ¡°Is this the person who left you with a Dao injury?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Tang Yuanshan nodded and heaved a sigh. He said with some shame, ¡°I lost my composure just now and embarrassed myself in front of Exalted Immortal. The Dao injuries left behind by Zhong Xianyuan were really too difficult to deal with¡­¡± ¡°From what I see, the source of this power is at most at the First level Xuan Sea Realm. It¡¯s the same realm as yours, but there¡¯s actually such a huge difference?¡± Cui Heng asked in surprise. ¡°Exalted Immortal, there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know. It¡¯s said that Zhong Xianyuan encountered an Ancient Immortal when he was young and inherited an extremely terrifying Ancient Immortal power.¡± Tang Yuanshan seemed to have thought of something and said with extreme fear, ¡°It¡¯s the aura in the ball of purple light you just displayed.¡± ¡°Ancient Immortal power¡­¡± Cui Heng¡¯s expression became a little strange. This ball of purple light formed the essence. The spiritual aura contained in the fruits he planted in the Beginner¡¯s Space had become like this after being sublimated to the extreme. It was actually treated as an Ancient Immortal power. ¡°Is this Zhong Xianyuan really one of the two people who accidentally entered my Beginner¡¯s Space?¡± This guess appeared in Cui Heng¡¯s heart again, and he thought to himself, ¡°This purple light should contain a trace of the will imprint of Zhong Xianyuan. I can take a look.¡± Thinking of this, he casually waved his hand and threw the ball of purple light in his hand into the air. At the same time, he removed his Dharmic powers and released the restriction and suppression on the power of the purple light. In the next moment, an extremely powerful aura was released from this ball of purple light. However, when it spread to the edge of the palace, it encountered the Dharmic barrier set up by Cui Heng. It was impossible to break through at all and could only be limited to this palace. Even so, Tang Yuanshan¡¯s eyes revealed shock, and his face was filled with uncontrollable fear. At the same time, an incomparably powerful will condensed in the air of the hall, and the purple light transformed into the outline of a human. Then it made a sound. However, this was clearly a sound imprinted in advance. It was not real consciousness information projected over. The will information contained in it was also imprinting this sentence. ¡°Since the will imprint I left behind has appeared, I believe Sang Mu is already dead. Since you can kill Sang Mu, who is at the Second level of the Xuan Sea Realm, your strength has already obtained my recognition. Are you willing to join my sect? I¡¯ll give you an Ancient King¡¯s ultimate technique, a supreme divine technique, and bring you onto the path of the Ancient Kings to see the mysteries of the Ancient Immortals. How about that?¡± Cui Heng could not help but be stunned when he heard these words. Then, he smiled and looked at Tang Yuanshan. He chuckled and said, ¡°Old Sir, tell me what¡¯s going on with this Zhong Xianyuan and what kind of person he is.¡± Chapter 545 - Untitled Zhong Xianyuan. Tang Yuanshan looked a little uncomfortable when he heard this name. In the end, he sighed softly and smiled bitterly. ¡°Exalted Immortal, I do have some understanding of Zhong Xianyuan, but it¡¯s not a good experience¡­¡± Then, Tang Yuanshan told Cui Heng what he knew about Zhong Xianyuan. This was a peerless genius from the God Desolation Valley. He had cultivated to the Xuan Sea Realm at the age of less than 1,000 years old. Such cultivation speed was world-shaking and could be said to be the number one in history. Even in the entire history of the Great Yan Holy Land, there was no such genius. Therefore, after Zhong Xianyuan appeared, everything about him naturally attracted the attention of countless people. They could not wait to learn all kinds of information about him. Even though the God Desolation Valley was the top faction of the Great Yan Holy Land and there was more than one expert at the Peak of the Xuan Sea Realm, it was difficult to suppress their curiosity and desire to investigate. In the end, they could only publicize some information about Zhong Xianyuan, allowing everyone to understand the origins of Zhong Xianyuan and how he became powerful. When Zhong Xianyuan was young, his divine meridians were blocked by a nameless power and he could not cultivate. However, he accidentally entered an Immortal realm and encountered an Ancient Immortal. Ever since then, the divine meridians in his entire body had been connected, and his cultivation had become rapid. He rose at an extremely fast speed. Later on, people gradually discovered that Zhong Xianyuan often used powerful ultimate techniques that did not belong to the inheritance of the God Desolation Valley. Moreover, the characteristics of this ultimate technique was filled with an ancient and boundless charm. Hence, some people suspected that he might be the reincarnation of an Ancient King, but there was no actual evidence. However, Zhong Xianyuan had never denied this guess. Actually, this was almost equivalent to a tacit agreement. This was some basic information about Zhong Xianyuan. ¡°Although Zhong Xianyuan has cultivated for a thousand years, he actually appeared in front of people 120 years ago.¡± Tang Yuanshan seemed to have thought of some bad memories and said in a low voice, ¡°This person is arrogant and unscrupulous. He has a huge hobby. He likes to take people as his disciples.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard that and chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a hobby, just like the message that appeared just now?¡± ¡°Exalted Immortal, that¡¯s right.¡± Tang Yuanshan nodded and said, ¡°After Zhong Xianyuan¡¯s fame rose, as long as he met someone he likes, he will think of a way to take him in as his disciple. Regardless of whether this person is in the Mortal World realm, the Immortal World realm, or the True World realm, regardless of his cultivation realm and background, he will accept them all. If anyone dares to refuse, he will use an extremely terrifying method to leave Dao injuries in the person¡¯s body, damaging their life source, and even restricting the improvement of their cultivation. This was where the Dao injury in my body came from. More than 110 years ago, Zhong Xianyuan met me. After sizing me up a few times, he wanted me to become his disciple. It was the same explanation. After I rejected him, Zhong Xianyuan left me with a Dao injury, causing my life to be cut short and denying me the chance to live a ninth life. Fortunately, Exalted Immortal saved me and I was able to recover.¡± ¡°This should be another hobby of his.¡± Cui Heng pondered for a moment. Zhong Xianyuan act of taking in disciples for no reason was actually rather abnormal. He did not believe that it was just a hobby and did not have any special goals. ¡°How many disciples has he taken in so far?¡± Cui Heng asked. Tang Yuanshan thought for a moment and sighed softly. ¡°Exalted Immortal, I left Great Yan Planet a hundred years ago. There are many things I haven¡¯t experienced and I don¡¯t know much about the current situation. ¡°However, at that time, Zhong Immortal Opportunity had only risen to prominence for more than 20 years. Although he did not take in many disciples, it was not a small number either. I remember that there were 12 of them, and three of them were Xuan Sea Realm experts.¡± At this point, he paused and hesitated slightly before saying, ¡°Exalted Immortal, there¡¯s a situation. As long as someone is chosen by Zhong Xianyuan, they will either become his disciple or suffer a Dao injury like me. There¡¯s no exception. And you should be the first person who doesn¡¯t belong to these two situations. I don¡¯t think Zhong Xianyuan will let the matter rest. I¡¯m afraid he will still make some moves next. A hundred years ago, Zhong Xianyuan was already at the First level Xuan Sea Realm. With his cultivation speed, it¡¯s very likely that he has already reached the Second level Xuan Sea Realm and his strength has increased greatly. Although such a cultivation realm is insignificant to an existence like you, Exalted Immortal, that Immortal Opportunity is suspected to be the reincarnation of an Ancient King. Perhaps he also has some other special methods. You have to be careful.¡± ¡°Are you saying that Zhong Xianyuan might personally come here to harm me?¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°From the patterns of the previous situations, it¡¯s indeed possible.¡± Tang Yuanshan nodded and said, ¡°Zhong Xianyuan has always done as he pleases and rarely has any scruples.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it can¡¯t be better.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll wait here for him for a while to see if he¡¯ll come over. ¡°By the way, old mister, you¡¯ve lived a long life. Why don¡¯t you tell me more about the Great Yan Holy Land? How was this so-called Holy Land divided, and how was the border determined? Was it done by those Ancient Kings who had already disappeared?¡± He already knew the basic situation of Zhong Xianyuan. If he continued asking, there would most likely be no more information to uncover. Chapter 546 - Untitled After all, when Tang Yuanshan left the Great Yan Planet, Zhong Xianyuan had only risen to prominence for more than 20 years. To a Xuan Sea Realm expert, such a short period of time would indeed not leave much of a mark. He might as well ask about the Great Yan Holy Land. Although he had asked Wang Daoyi before, Wang Daoyi was only at the Blackhole realm after all. Moreover, he had spent most of his life in this Silver Disc Star Sea, so he did not know much about the Great Yan Holy Land. He definitely did not know as much as Tang Yuanshan, who had lived for 24 million years. ¡°¡­¡± After Tang Yuanshan heard Cui Heng¡¯s question, he became even more certain of his previous guess. This was definitely an Ancient King who had just woken up, which was why he did not know the current situation of the Great Yan Holy Land. As for problems like the borders of the Holy Land. Most likely, he wanted to understand what the people of this era knew about the Holy Land. Hence, Tang Yuanshan said very respectfully, ¡°Exalted Immortal, although the current Great Yan Holy Land has many sects and ancient countries and empires, there are actually only a few forces standing at the peak. They are called the Ten Sects, Four Faiths, and 12 Kingdoms. These are all forces with at least three Peak Xuan Sea Realm experts. Moreover, they have inherited a large number of Ancient King secret treasures and secret techniques. They have a crushing advantage over other forces. ¡°The God Desolation Valley where Zhong Xianyuan came from is actually one of the Ten Sects. It has a very long history. It¡¯s said that it can be traced back to an era close to the Primordial Era. It¡¯s incomparably ancient and has an extremely deep foundation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s ancient.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Continue.¡± The older the faction, the deeper the foundation, the more secrets they knew, and the more they knew about this world. This was also more conducive to him obtaining information and deepening his communication with this world. Then, Tang Yuanshan followed Cui Heng¡¯s instructions and told him everything he knew about the Great Yan Holy Land. In addition, there was a detailed description of the various events he had experienced in the past 20 million years, as well as some very important events that had happened in the Great Yan Holy Land. As for the definition of the Holy Land and the boundary, Tang Yuanshan did not know either. He only knew that it had been demarcated in the era of the Ancient kings. However, he provided a key piece of information. In the era of the Ancient Kings, there were actually many Holy Lands in the universe, and they were almost adjacent to each other. The Holy Lands were nearly connected to each other. For example, the current Silver Disc Star Sea belonged to a complete ancient Holy Land a long time ago. Other than that, there were many other Holy Lands. However, at the end of the Primordial Era, at the same time that the Ancient Kings disappeared, these Holy Lands actually disintegrated and flew apart, and were no longer like before. In this area of the universe, only the Great Yan Holy Land was left. This matter was seen as a sign of the end of the Primordial Era. ¡°The Holy Lands collapsed?¡± Cui Heng frowned when he heard this. The size of the Holy Lands were huge, but they actually collapsed and scattered for no reason. What level of power could cause such a terrifying situation? Return to Void realm? Or the Dao Integration realm? This situation made him involuntarily think of the System¡¯s description of this world. High-level Xianxia space-time! Immortal Kings roamed freely, ferocious beasts were everywhere! ¡°Old Sir¡­¡± Cui Heng pondered for a moment and asked Tang Yuanshan, ¡°Have you heard of the title Immortal King?¡± ¡°Immortal King?¡± Tang Yuanshan was stunned when he heard this. He lowered his head and thought for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°There are some martial artists from the Immortal World who don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth who have similar titles, but they¡¯re not common realm titles. I don¡¯t know what level the Immortal Kings you¡¯re talking about is at?¡± ¡°It should be far above me,¡± Cui Heng said in a low voice. ¡°This¡­ I¡¯ve indeed never heard of it.¡± Tang Yuanshan shook his head repeatedly and said, ¡°The power of Exalted Immortal is enough to compare to the legendary Ancient Kings. There are only sporadic records of levels above the Ancient Kings, and they are called Ancient Immortals. If there¡¯s really a realm of Immortal King, inferring from the realm of the Ancient Immortals, perhaps it represents a realm above the Ancient Immortals, similar to a king?¡± ¡°Ancient Immortal, Immortal King¡­¡± Cui Heng muttered as he carefully pondered over these two titles. He thought to himself, ¡°As I explore this world deeper, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m about to come into contact with the true higher-ups of this world. But my current cultivation realm is probably not enough to deal with those high-level experts at all. I¡¯m still too weak. My cultivation progress at the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm is almost stagnant. I have to go to a new place. Great Yan Planet is indeed a good choice. Moreover, is this Zhong Xianyuan one of the two guests of my Beginner¡¯s Space? If he¡¯s really arrogant and despotic and willful, I should get rid of him. After I¡¯m done here, I¡¯ll go to Great Yan Planet.¡± After making plans for the future, Cui Heng¡¯s heart calmed down a lot. He asked Tang Yuanshan, ¡°How much do you know about ferocious beasts?¡± There were ferocious beasts in the Heaven Realm. He had once asked Wang Daoyi, and the answer he received was that when Taihong left Great Yan Planet, he had stolen a cub that contained the bloodline of a ferocious beast. The ferocious beasts in the Heaven Realm should be the descendants of the cub with the ferocious beast bloodline. Therefore, he felt that the Great Yan Holy Land definitely had a certain understanding of ferocious beasts. ¡°Ferocious beasts?¡± Tang Yuanshan replied after thinking for a moment. ¡°Exalted Immortal, it¡¯s said that ferocious beasts are beasts born from the darkest and most negative forces in the universe. Their strength is incomparably berserk. They only know of destruction and slaughter, and that they are the terminators of everything. To this day, ferocious beasts are already legendary ancient existences. There are no real ferocious beasts in the current Great Yan Holy Land, only some mixed-blood ferocious beasts. However, these mixed-blood ferocious beasts are also extremely powerful. They generally have strength equivalent to the Xuan Sea Realm. There¡¯s even a small number of them who stand at the peak of the Xuan Sea Realm. Fortunately, these mixed-blood ferocious beasts don¡¯t have any intelligence. If they had intelligence and could join forces, they could gather all their strength and become one of the strongest forces in the Great Yan Holy Land.¡± ¡°Mixed-blood ferocious beast?¡± Cui Heng fell into deep thought. There were no real ferocious beasts in the Great Yan Holy Land, but regarding this so-called mixed-blood ferocious beast, he could go over and investigate the situation. Perhaps he could see some of the power of a true ferocious beast. He had to go to Grand Yan Planet. ¡­ . Time passed quickly, and another hundred years passed. In the past hundred years, Cui Heng had completely completed his communication with this Star Sea. There were no more mysteries that could increase his cultivation. The development of the Great Zhou Kingdom had also entered the right track. Its expansion speed was becoming faster and faster. To this day, it has already occupied a hundred Heavenly Regions. Li Mingqiong¡¯s cultivation realm was rapidly increasing. In addition, the Yellow Heaven Sect was also thriving under the management of Pei Qingshu and the others. It had already become the spiritual sustenance of many people in the Heaven Realm. This Star Sea had already entered a relatively stable development period. There was no longer any large-scale offensive war. To Cui Heng, this also meant that there was nothing else here for him to deal with. Next, it was time for him to continue on his journey. There were more unknowns, more secrets, and places with higher levels of Great Dao laws to increase his cultivation and realm. He wanted to obtain strength that could compete with ferocious beasts and Immortal Kings as soon as possible. Hence, on this day, Cui Heng called Li Mingqiong, Pei Qingshu, Hui Shi, the Yellow-scarved Strongman, Zheng Nanxun, and the others over to the Great Zhou Imperial City. Everyone gathered here, feeling very puzzled. They did not know why Cui Heng had suddenly gathered everyone here. ¡°Everyone is here.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s gaze swept across everyone and he smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t keep you in suspense anymore. I called you over this time to say goodbye. I¡¯m leaving this Star Sea soon and will be heading to the Great Yan Holy Land.¡± Chapter 547 - This Is the Aura of the Immortal World They were actually prepared for Cui Heng to leave. Ever since he resolved the Scarlet Calamity, Cui Heng became more reclusive. He was in seclusion all year round. Other than the top group of people in the Heaven Realm, almost no one knew of his existence. To Pei Qingshu, Li Mingqiong, Hui Shi, and the others, this was not the first time they had experienced such a situation. When they were on Daozhou Star, the Heavenly Void World, and the Five Views Realm, he had behaved this way as well. They were already used to it. However, when Cui Heng left previously, he would bring a few people with him. Usually, they were the few with the highest cultivation realms. Only a few of them had the ability to help Cui Heng in the future. But this time was a little different. Cui Heng was going to the Great Yan Holy Land next. That was a place with True World realm experts and legends of the Ancient Kings. It was mysterious and unfathomable. If they went to a place of this level, be it Li Mingqiong, Pei Qingshu, with their strength that had not even reached the Shattering Realm, they would not be able to do anything at all. Whether it was Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong, Hui Shi, Zheng Nanxun, the Yellow-scarved Strongman, or the others, they knew very well that they were too weak. The situation in the Great Yan Holy Land was too different from what they were familiar with. Even if they wanted to follow him, they would definitely not be of much help. What was the point of following him then? They might as well work hard to improve themselves in the Heaven Realm and increase their cultivation and strength so that they could go to the Great Yan Holy Land as soon as possible to follow the footsteps left behind by their master. They could slowly make their way over. Hence, Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong looked at each other and understood what they should do. Then, they said to Cui Heng, ¡°Master, we plan to stay in the Heaven Realm and follow you after we step into the True World realm.¡± Hui Shi, who had always thought of himself as Cui Heng¡¯s saber, followed Cui Heng every time. However, this time, he made a different decision from before and said respectfully, ¡°Immortal Venerable, I plan to stay behind this time and temper myself in the Heaven Realm.¡± The others also expressed their thoughts. They wanted to stay in the Heaven Realm, worried that they would become Cui Heng¡¯s burden after going to the Great Yan Sacred Land. ¡°I haven¡¯t even asked you what you think, but you¡¯re already in such a hurry.¡± Cui Heng chuckled and said, ¡°Actually, even if you don¡¯t say it yourself, I¡¯ll explain to you clearly this time. I don¡¯t intend to bring any of you over to the Great Yan Holy Land. Firstly, from our previous understanding, the martial artists of the Great Yan Holy Land are extremely powerful and are not suitable for your cultivation. Secondly, I have a mission for you.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Pei Qingshu, Li Mingqiong, Hui Shi, and the others immediately became serious. ¡°Master, please instruct us!¡± ¡°Please instruct me, Immortal Venerable!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a very difficult mission, but it¡¯s a very important matter that has to be taken seriously. After I leave, pay attention to the movements of the central silver disc plane. There¡¯s no need to explore it, nor do you need to approach it. You just need to record the changes.¡± The silver disc plane in the middle of the Star Sea was extremely mysterious. According to Tang Yuanshan, this Silver Disc Star Sea was formed after an ancient holy land was destroyed. Therefore, it was very likely that the central silver disc plane contained the essence of the ancient holy land. Perhaps there were many things and living beings that only existed in legends. However, Cui Heng had also observed the central silver disc before and realized that there were probably more secrets inside. Even now, he did not have enough confidence to explore it. Instead, he planned to break through to the Late-stage Soul Formation realm in the Great Yan Holy Land first. Then, he would observe the situation of the central silver disc plane again before deciding if he really wanted to go inside. Before that, it was also very important to observe the external changes in the central silver disc plane. It could be used as a reference in the future. Although Pei Qingshu, Li Mingqiong, and the others did not understand why Cui Heng wanted them to observe the central silver disc plane, since it was something Cui Heng had instructed them to do, there must be a deeper meaning. They had to do their best! In the end, Cui Heng explained some details and other things to them. Chapter 548 - Who Is This Person? Zhong Xianyuan was only more than a thousand years old, but he already had a cultivation at the Third level of the Xuan Sea Realm. Although this was partly because he was the reincarnation of an Ancient King and his cultivation in this life was only to regain the power of his previous life, there was also one thing that was indispensable. It was when he was traveling that year that he accidentally entered the Ancient Immortal Mystic Realm. Zhong Xianyuan had known since he was young that he was the reincarnation of an Ancient King. Therefore, he had always known that the state of his inability to cultivate was only temporary. As long as one could live for 10,000 years, he could break through the shackles and instantly reach the Shattering Realm. However, it was not easy to live for 10,000 years. Although his lifespan as the reincarnation of an Ancient King was extremely long, such that even if he did not cultivate, he would still live for tens of thousands of years, if he was beaten to death, he would have to continue reincarnating. Fortunately, he accidentally entered a mysterious paradise when he was young. There was an extremely terrifying nomological suppression there, causing the Ancient King power hidden in his body to not dare to move at all. At that time, Zhong Xianyuan even had a premonition¡ª¡± As long as the Ancient King power in his body released a little power, he would immediately be crushed to death by an invisible force and reduced to ashes. He would not even have a chance to reincarnate. He did not see anyone in the Immortal realm, but he felt that there was an extremely mysterious power fluctuation in the strange house. The first feeling this power fluctuation gave him was that its essence was extremely high. The deep mysteries contained in it even surpassed the power of the Ancient King in his body! A realm above the Ancient Kings! It was the Ancient Immortal realm! At that time, although Zhong Xianyuan had only awakened a little of his previous life¡¯s memories, he also knew that there was an era that belonged to the Ancient Immortals before the era of the Ancient Kings. That era was endlessly ancient. It was already impossible to verify how many years ago it was. Even in the era of the Ancient Kings, that era was only a legend and was even treated as a myth. However, because of the existence of Immortal artifacts left behind from that era, there was no doubt about the existence of that era, and there was no doubt about the strength of the Ancient Immortals. Therefore, although Zhong Xianyuan did not know what true Ancient Immortal power looked like, he naturally treated the fluctuation of that power as Ancient Immortal power. As for why the Ancient immortal power was so weak, he had a reasonable guess. This should be because the Ancient Immortal in this Immortal realm was gradually recovering. That was why there was such a situation where it looked weak on the surface, but the essence was actually extremely high and mysterious. The fact that there was such a powerful nomological suppression and defensive mechanism in the Immortal realm should have been prepared by this Ancient Immortal in advance. It was to ensure that he could recover safely. An Ancient Immortal who was recovering! According to the description of the legends, even an Ancient King at his peak could only kneel in front of such an existence. Due to these guesses, Zhong Xianyuan was trembling in fear for the first ten days in the ¡°Immortal Land¡±. He did not even dare to walk around and only knelt at the place where he appeared. However, on the 11th day, he really could not take it anymore. Because he was hungry. At that time, Zhong Xianyuan could not cultivate. His body was no different from ordinary people and he needed to eat normally. However, under normal circumstances, the vitality in his body could be supported by his Ancient King power. Even if he did not eat, he would not feel hungry. However, after reaching the Immortal realm, Zhong Xianyuan did not dare to mobilize the Ancient King power in his body at all. He did not even dare to use it to nourish and support the vitality in his body. Hence, after starving for ten days, he finally could not take it anymore. He mustered his courage and rushed into the vegetable garden beside him. He carefully plucked a fiery red fruit from it and ate it. That fiery red fruit contained a strange spiritual power. As soon as Zhong Xianyuan swallowed one, he felt an incomparable comfort in his body. The originally blocked divine meridians actually became a little smoother. It greatly reduced the time he needed to wait to unlock his divine meridians. Originally, he needed to wait 10,000 years for his divine meridians to return to normal. After eating that fruit, he only needed to wait another 8,000 years. An inconspicuous fruit could actually save him 2,000 years of time! This was definitely an extremely fatal temptation to Zhong Xianyuan at that time. Moreover, he realized that after eating a fruit, he did not receive any punishment from the Immortal realm. Therefore, he ate more than ten of those fiery red fruits in a row. On the 12th day, the divine meridians in his body had already been completely opened. If not for the fact that the Ancient King power in Zhong Xianyuan¡¯s body did not dare to move, he would probably have broken through the 24 realms of the Immortal and Mortal realms on the spot and stepped into the First realm of the True World realms. The Shattering realm! Chapter 549 - When Stars Fall Like Rain, Six Heaven Gates Open Tang Yuanshan hurriedly lowered his head and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to guess Exalted Immortal¡¯s will.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite cautious.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to test you. Let¡¯s go to Tianqi Mansion first. It¡¯s not time to attack this person yet.¡± ¡°Yes, Exalted Immortal.¡± Tang Yuanshan bowed respectfully. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Cui Heng shook his head and walked in front, descending towards the Grand Yan Planet. The reason why he did not go to look for Zhong Xianyuan directly was because he sensed many strange auras in the void outside the Grand Yan Planet. These auras were fused with various Great Dao laws. Moreover, they seemed to contain intelligence and were trying to break free from the barrier of the void and descend into the material world in reality. Every aura seemed to represent an extremely powerful existence. In Cui Heng¡¯s divine sense, the essence of this power that had fused with the Great Dao laws was extremely high. Although it was still inferior to the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm, it had already surpassed the Xuan Sea realm and reached another level of strength. The huge power contained in Zhong Xianyuan¡¯s body was very similar to these auras. This was most likely the power of the so-called Ancient Kings. The auras that had fused with the various Great Dao laws were probably a group of Ancient Kings. They were all trying to break free from some inexplicable restraints and return to reality. In Cui Heng¡¯s opinion, this meant that there was an unknown expert. Although the Ancient Kings were inferior to the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm, the binding power that trapped so many Ancient Kings in the Great Dao laws was clearly stronger. Perhaps there was a power equivalent to the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm or even stronger. He had to figure out the source of this binding power and the level of the existence that caused all of this before he could do anything. Moreover, Cui Heng¡¯s main goal in coming to Grand Yan Planet was to communicate with the Great Dao laws here to increase his cultivation realm. This was his main goal. Dealing with Zhong Xianyuan was just an afterthought. Moreover, the moral character of Zhong Xianyuan and whether he really wanted to get rid of him still needed further investigation. ¡­ . Ever since Tang Yuanshan left more than a hundred years ago, Chen Tianshi, the Mansion Lord of Tianqi Mansion, had always felt an inexplicable sense of unease. He felt that something big would most likely happen. Especially recently, the uneasiness in his heart had become even stronger. ¡°Judging from the time, Senior Brother Tang should have already arrived at the Silver Disc Star Sea. Could it be that something has happened?¡± Chen Tianshi paced back and forth in his main hall, feeling uneasy. At this moment, one of the two Grand Elders of Tianqi Mansion, Lin Tong, arrived. Seeing Chen Tianshi¡¯s worried expression, he immediately frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Mansion Lord, what¡¯s wrong with you recently?¡± ¡°Senior Brother Lin, please take a seat.¡± When Chen Tianshi saw Lin Tong arrive, he pointed at the chair beside him and sat down himself. He shook his head and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I just have an inexplicable feeling of unease. I feel like a disaster is about to befall.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the connection?¡± Lin Tong frowned and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°At our realm, such premonitions can¡¯t be ignored. Do you have any clues to the uneasiness in your heart?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s very vague.¡± Chen Tianshi shook his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°If there were any clues, I wouldn¡¯t be so uneasy. I can only guess if something has happened to Senior Brother Tang. Of course, this is only a guess. Perhaps the problem is with Grand Yan Planet.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s about Senior Brother Tang.¡± Lin Tong suddenly turned to look to the east and said in a low voice, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s the God Desolation Valley?¡± ¡°God Desolation Valley?¡± Chen Tianshi was stunned when he heard this. He frowned and said, ¡°Why do you say that? We don¡¯t have any enmity with God Desolation Valley. Previously, they even apologized to us for causing trouble for Senior Brother Tang.¡± ¡°But they didn¡¯t let Zhong Xianyuan treat Senior Brother Tang¡¯s Dao injuries,¡± Lin Tong said solemnly. ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ve been thinking recently. Back then, Zhong Xianyuan left a Dao injury on Senior Brother Tang. Was it really just revenge after he flew into a rage out of humiliation?¡± ¡°Senior Brother Lin, you mean¡­¡± Chen Tianshi turned his head and said in surprise,¡± Could it be that he wants to test if the Six Heaven Gates Diagram is still in my Tianqi Mansion? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s indeed possible.¡± Lin Tong nodded, then suddenly changed the topic. ¡°However, it¡¯s also possible that they already know that the Six Heaven Gates Diagram is not with us.¡± ¡°Yes, after all, the Six Heaven Gates Diagram has been lost for tens of millions of years.¡± Chen Tianshi sighed and said curiously, ¡°But if they already know this, why did they leave Senior Brother Tang with a Dao injury?¡± ¡°Perhaps they want to snatch the Six Heaven Gates Diagram, but they don¡¯t know the true whereabouts of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram,¡± Lin Tong said in a low voice. ¡°And Senior Brother Tang¡¯s Dao injuries need to be treated with a special Ancient King Divine Artifact. The Six Heaven Gates Diagram is the best choice. In order to treat his injuries, Senior Brother Tang will definitely search for the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. Our Tianqi Mansion has already worked hard for tens of millions of years before this. We¡¯re the most likely to find the Six Heaven Gates Diagram.¡± ¡°Snatch the Six Dao Heaven Gates Diagram?¡± Chen Tianshi asked curiously, ¡°With the foundation of the God Desolation Valley, why would they covet such a weak Ancient King Artifact? There¡¯s no need to scheme so hard to snatch it, right?¡± ¡°No.¡± Lin Tong shook his head and stood up. He looked up at the sky and sighed softly. ¡°Mansion Lord, some time ago, I met a strange person. ¡°That person¡¯s cultivation realm is unfathomable. I can¡¯t see through him at all. He said to me, ¡®When the stars fall like rain and the Six Heaven Gates open, the Kings will return.¡¯¡± ¡°What?!¡± Chen Tianshi also stood up and said in disbelief, ¡°The return of the Kings? The Ancient Kings who have disappeared for thousands of years are actually returning? Stars falling like rain, and the Six Heaven Gates open. Was it referring to the Six Heaven Gates Diagram?¡± ¡°That person said it vaguely. He might not be talking about the Six Heaven Gates Diagram.¡± Lin Tong seemed to be comforting himself. Then, he opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but his gaze on the sky suddenly froze. He said in shock, ¡°This, this is¡­¡± From Lin Tong¡¯s perspective, he could clearly see four lights descending from an endless height. They tore through the sky like stars and flew straight towards Tianqi Mansion. Especially the purple-gold starlight at the front. The aura contained in it was incomparably powerful and terrifying, causing him to lose all thoughts of resisting the moment he sensed this aura. What level of power was this? Ancient Kings? When the stars fell like rain and the Six Heaven Gates opened, the Ancient Kings would return¡­ The strange person¡¯s words appeared in his mind again. However, this made him very puzzled. Didn¡¯t he say that the stars would fall like rain and the Six Heaven Gates would be open? Why were there only four streaks of starlight? And the Six Heaven Gates were not opened! What was going on? However, Chen Tianshi, who was standing beside Lin Tong who had a higher cultivation realm than him, did not see the four streaks of starlight in the sky at all. He was still wondering why Lin Tong¡¯s expression suddenly changed drastically. ¡°Senior Brother Lin, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chen Tianshi could not help but ask. ¡°¡­¡± Lin Tong did not say anything. He only looked at the sky in a daze, his eyes filled with shock. Buzz! At this moment, there was a trembling sound in the void, and layers of ripples appeared in the space. Four lights suddenly appeared in the main hall. However, all the abnormal fluctuations were controlled within the Mansion Lord Hall. The outside world was not affected at all. Even the flowers and plants at the entrance of the Mansion Lord Hall did not shake. ¡°Who is it?!¡± Chen Tianshi immediately stepped forward. At the same time, he circulated the power of the Xuan Sea in his entire body and looked at the four figures enveloped in light with extreme vigilance. He planned to immediately activate the protective array and attack with all his might as long as these figures moved. ¡°Mansion Lord, don¡¯t be rash!¡± Lin Tong immediately rushed in front of Chen Tianshi to stop him. Then, he bowed extremely respectfully to the figure in the lead and said, ¡°Greetings, Senior. I wonder if Senior¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any ill intentions, there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s voice came from the light. Then, he dissipated the light of himself and the three people beside him and revealed himself. Tang Yuanshan, Yang Qinghe, and Qiu Haitang also appeared. ¡°Senior Brother Tang?!¡± Chen Tianshi and Lin Tong could not help but exclaim. They looked at Tang Yuanshan in shock, and countless doubts surged in their hearts. They wanted to ask, but when they recalled the powerful aura emitted by Cui Heng just now, they did not dare to speak. ¡°I came from the Silver Disc Star Sea.¡± Cui Heng sized up the two of them and smiled. ¡°I need a place to cultivate now. I wonder if you can help me?¡± He had long learned the organization structure and names of the people in Tianqi Mansion from Tang Yuanshan. ¡°This¡­¡± Chen Tianshi was still filled with doubts. He looked at Tang Yuanshan in surprise, as if he wanted him to explain what was going on. ¡°Mansion Lord, Exalted Immortal Cui has come from afar. Let¡¯s arrange a place for him to stay first,¡± Tang Yuanshan reminded Chen Tianshi. Exalted Immortal?! This form of address shocked Chen Tianshi. He hurriedly nodded and said to Cui Heng very respectfully, ¡°Exalted Immortal Cui, please follow me.¡± ¡­ . After Cui Heng and Chen Tianshi left, Tang Yuanshan let Yang Qinghe and Qiu Haitang leave. At this moment, only Tang Yuanshan and Lin Tong were left in the main hall. ¡°Senior Brother Tang, what¡¯s going on? Who is that Immortal Cui?¡± Lin Tong hurriedly asked Tang Yuanshan. ¡°I don¡¯t know who Immortal Cui is either. I only know that his strength is definitely not inferior to the Ancient Kings!¡± Tang Yuanshan said in a low voice. ¡°I can¡¯t say anything more.¡± ¡°Ancient King!¡± Lin Tong¡¯s expression changed as she thought to herself, ¡°Could it be that what that strange person said is true? The Ancient Kings are about to return! ¡°This will be a huge change.¡± ¡­ . Chen Tianshi arranged a guest room for Cui Heng. Just as he was about to bow and leave, Cui Heng stopped him. Cui Heng asked with a smile, ¡°Mansion Lord Chen, let me ask you. Did your Senior Brother Lin say who he had seen recently?¡± Chapter 550 - Untitled At the same time that he arrived on Grand Yan Planet, Cui Heng realized that Lin Tong¡¯s body contained a strange power. This power was not offensive, but it could help Lin Tong sense power or living beings of a higher realm. It was precisely because of this strange power that he could see Cui Heng¡¯s figure when he descended with Tang Yuanshan and the others. When Cui Heng arrived on Grand Yan Planet, he also had the intention to test the waters. He simulated strength slightly higher than the Peak of the Xuan Sea Realm and set up concealment spells for himself, Tang Yuanshan, and the other two to test how many people on this huge Grand Yan Planet could discover his whereabouts. In the end, not many people sensed his arrival. There were only eight people who discovered him. But there were many scouting divine weapons and Dharma artifacts that had reacted. A total of 26 treasures had reacted. These divine weapons and Dharma artifacts were naturally treasures left behind by the Ancient Kings. As for the seven people other than Zhong Xianyuan, they were all a little strange. Five of them were at the Peak of the Xuan Sea Realm. They should have grasped some kind of secret technique and sensed his arrival. The other two were at the First Xuan Sea Realm and the Second Xuan Sea Realm. With their realm and cultivation, it was impossible for them to sense Cui Heng¡¯s arrival under normal circumstances. But now, there was a very strange power attached to their bodies. It could increase the host¡¯s perception, allowing them to sense power or living beings that they should not have sensed. This was a power that had surpassed the Peak of the Xuan Sea Realm, but it was different from the power of the Ancient Kings. It was more like the effect of some Dharma treasure or divine weapon. Moreover, from the activity of this strange power, it should not have left the main body for too long. Therefore, Lin Tong had most likely only received this strange power recently. Chen Tianshi was stunned by Cui Heng¡¯s question and immediately thought of the strange person Lin Tong had mentioned. Hence, he hesitated for a moment before answering Cui Heng, ¡°He did say that he once met a strange person who told him: When the stars fall like rain and the Six Heaven Gates open, the Kings will return.¡± Facing an expert like Cui Heng, any deliberate concealment might bring disaster to himself and even the entire Tianqi Mansion. It was the right choice to explain things clearly. ¡°Stars fall like rain and the Six Heaven Gates open¡­¡± Cui Heng muttered. As he chewed on these words, he frowned slightly and thought to himself, ¡°Looks like there¡¯s a deeper secret in the Six Heaven Gates Diagram.¡± When he was in the Silver Disc Star Sea, he¡¯d already guessed that the Six Heaven Gates Diagram should not be an ordinary Ancient King artifact. Otherwise, the experts of the God Desolation Valley would not have crossed the starry sky to snatch it. Moreover, Tang Yuanshan had also said that when his Dao injuries were healed by the power of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram, he had seen many strange and unfathomable lights and shadows. ¡°In the next period of time, while communicating with the Great Dao laws here, I¡¯ll also study the Six Heaven Gates Diagram in depth. If this treasure is really related to the return of the Ancient Kings, it¡¯s most likely also extremely related to the Great Dao laws of the Great Yan Holy Land. Perhaps it can be used as a medium to communicate with the Great Dao laws here. If it¡¯s feasible, I only need to communicate with this treasure in depth to increase the speed of my cultivation and step into the Late-stage Soul Formation realm faster.¡± Many thoughts flashed through Cui Heng¡¯s mind, and he made a preliminary plan for what he was going to do next. When Chen Tianshi, who was standing at the side, saw that Cui Heng did not speak for a long time, he could not help but worry in his heart. He was afraid that his answer just now would make Cui Heng unhappy and implicate the entire Tianqi Mansion. This was a place where the power of an individual could surpass everything. To make an existence that was clearly stronger than him or even his faction feel dissatisfied was definitely a huge disaster. ¡°Exalted Immortal, I wonder¡­ Is there a problem?¡± Chen Tianshi mustered his courage and asked carefully. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You can leave.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand gently. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Chen Tianshi nodded and left, relieved. ¡­ . After Chen Tianshi left, Cui Heng closed his eyes and sat cross-legged. He began to think about what he should do next, how to promote his cultivation and break through. My current cultivation path is to deepen my communication with this world as much as possible. Other than communicating with the Great Dao laws and exploring the possibility of deepening my communication through the Six Heaven Gates Diagram, it¡¯s best if I try to communicate with others. After stepping into the so-called three realms of the True World, their connection with the Great Dao laws has become closer. Establishing a relationship with them is actually equivalent to establishing a connection with the Great Dao laws. Perhaps I can find an opportunity to get the people of Tianqi Mansion to invite the experts of the True World Realm on Great Yan Planet. Then, I can communicate with them and see if I can increase the speed of my cultivation. Now, the realms of the experts I¡¯ve come into contact with are getting higher, and the gap between their realms and mine is getting smaller. I have to break through to the Late-stage Soul Formation realm as soon as possible. Otherwise, sooner or later, I¡¯ll encounter a situation where I¡¯m outmatched. However, after stepping into the Late-stage Soul Formation realm, I¡¯ll most likely begin to explore the path to the Void Return realm. My cultivation method should have changed quite a bit. At that time, I¡¯ll still have to make adjustments to how I do things. Right now, I should first establish a communication connection with the Great Dao laws here to prepare for the next in-depth communication. After I have a certain level of communication foundation, I¡¯ll get Tianqi Mansion to invite the experts of the various True World Realms over. As for the reason for the invitation¡­ It should be a good topic to discuss the return of the Ancient Kings.¡± ¡­ . Chonghe Mountain was the headquarters of the Taiji Sect. It was the most tightly guarded place on the entire Grand Yan Planet. The Taiji Sect was one of the four sects of the Ten Sects, Four Faiths, and 12 Kingdoms of the Great Yan Holy Land. They respected the Taiji Ancient Immortal and were said to have the power to return the universe to the Taiji Primordial Chaos. Its believers and disciples were spread throughout the 12 Kingdoms, and its branches were even spread throughout the various Star Seas of the Great Yan Holy Land. It was an incomparably huge super force. And this Chonghe Mountain was the core of this top sect. Zhang Fengchan was the Holy Son of this generation of the Taiji Sect. He had already stepped into the Second Xuan Sea Realm at the age of 30,000. Although such talent was far inferior to Zhong Xianyuan of the God Desolation Valley, it could be said to be rare. Especially since he had a special ability to sense many things or living beings that exceeded his realm. Just now, he discovered that an existence that was clearly stronger than the Peak of the Xuan Sea Realm had descended on Great Yan Planet. This made Zhang Fengchan feel an unprecedented shock. He had never heard of an existence above the Xuan Sea realm in the Great Yan Holy Land. It was unheard of! Hence, he stood up and shouted. ¡°Someone, bring me to see the Sect Master immediately. I have something extremely important to report!¡± Chapter 551 - Scene in the Deepest part of the Six Heavenly Gates Diagram There was a Taiji Golden Hall on Mount Chonghe. Legend has it that this was the place where ancient Taiji Immortals attained the Dao a long time ago. It contained mysterious Dao runes that could help people comprehend the Dao, pry into the mysteries of True Immortals, and obtain supreme divine powers. The foundation of the Taiji Sect was also this Taiji Golden Hall. His Ancestral Master comprehended the Great Dao in this Taiji Golden Hall and obtained the inheritance of the ancient Taiji Immortals. With this as the foundation, he established the current Taiji Sect. Therefore, in the Taiji Sect, the status of the Taiji Golden Hall was extremely high. Only the Sect Master had the right to enter and exit freely, and only the Sect Master could cultivate inside. Unless one had received a personal summons from the Sect Master, no one could enter the Taiji Golden Hall without permission. Even with the permission of the Sect Master, those who were not the Sect Master could not cultivate in the Taiji Golden Hall. This was a rule left behind by the Ancestral Master. No one could change it. Now, the current Sect Master of the Taiji Sect, Wu Qi, was sitting in the Taiji Golden Hall. His eyes were slightly closed as he floated in the air. With the help of the Golden Hall, he was comprehending endless Great Dao laws to strengthen his Xuan Sea. ¡°Sect Master, the Holy Son is here. From the looks of it, he seems to have something very urgent.¡± At this moment, a voice came from outside. Wu Qi naturally woke up from his meditation. He looked outside gently and nodded with a smile. ¡°Alright, let him in. It won¡¯t be too late to talk after he comes in.¡± As the Sect Master of the Taiji Sect, he knew very well what a genius like Zhang Fengchan could bring to the Taiji Sect. No matter how badly he performed, he could still make the Taiji Sect extremely powerful. If he was lucky enough, he might be able to bring the entire Taiji Sect to a higher level and become stronger. Therefore, Wu Qi was very concerned about Zhang Fengchan. As long as it was something Zhang Fengchan suggested, he would send someone to complete or investigate it wholeheartedly. Moreover, Zhang Fengchan was not someone who spoke without reason. Every time he suggested something, it was very important. It could allow the Taiji Sect and Wu Qi to obtain quite a bit of benefits. This also made his words more and more important in the Taiji Sect. ¡­ . ¡°Greetings, Sect Master!¡± Zhang Fengchan¡¯s attitude was still very respectful. After bowing to Wu Qi, he explained the situation he had sensed earlier. Especially the cultivation realm of the figure. Above the Peak of the Xuan Sea Realm! ¡°What?¡± Wu Qi¡¯s expression changed when he heard this. He frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Are you serious? You sensed that an existence above the Peak of the Xuan Sea Realm had descended on Grand Yan Planet?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s absolutely true,¡± Zhang Fengchan said solemnly. ¡°From the direction, it should be in the area of the Tianqi Mansion.¡± ¡°Tianqi Mansion, Six Heaven Gates Diagram¡­¡± Wu Qi¡¯s eyes flickered, as if he was thinking about something. After a long while, he seemed to have made up his mind and said to Zhang Fengchan,¡± Perhaps you saw an Ancient King descend. ¡± ¡°Ancient King?!¡± Zhang Fengchan was shocked when he heard this. He said in disbelief, ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­ Didn¡¯t the Ancient Kings disappear long ago?¡± ¡°The Ancient Kings only disappeared and did not die. They will return sooner or later,¡± Wu Qi said in a low voice. ¡°Moreover, in recent years, there have been rumors secretly spreading. ¡®When the stars fall like rain and the Six Heaven Gates open, the Kings will return.¡¯¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhang Fengchan opened his mouth when he heard this. For a moment, many thoughts flashed through his mind. In the end, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°You mean that the figure I saw might be the prelude to the return of the Kings?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wu Qi nodded and said, ¡°According to that rumor, the Ancient Kings will only return after the Six Heaven Gates open. Although those phenomena haven¡¯t appeared yet, we can¡¯t believe the rumors entirely. Perhaps they¡¯re just saying that the Ancient Kings will return on a large scale, and there should be some prelude before that. For example, there¡¯s Zhong Xianyuan in the God Desolation Valley. Isn¡¯t he the reincarnation of a conclusive Ancient King? This time, an Ancient King has descended. Thinking about it carefully, it¡¯s normal. I¡¯m afraid the greater change is yet to come.¡± ¡°Sect Master, what should we do?¡± Zhang Fengchan asked. ¡°If the Ancient Kings return on a large scale, the current situation of the Great Yan Holy Land will definitely change drastically,¡± Wu Qi said in a low voice. ¡°We should indeed be prepared in advance. However, with our current strength, we probably don¡¯t have the qualifications to compete with experts at the level of the Ancient Kings. It¡¯s impossible to stop the Ancient Kings from descending. Most importantly, our Taiji Sect doesn¡¯t come from the inheritance of a certain Ancient King. After the Ancient Kings return, those once weak sects might even be stronger than us. At that time, I¡¯m afraid our situation will be very difficult.¡± He conducted a series of analyses and concluded that the Taiji Sect would most likely not have an easy time in the future. Zhang Fengchan was a little stunned by Wu Qi¡¯s analysis and even felt a little confused. He asked curiously, ¡°Sect Master, what do you mean? Are we going to do nothing and not prepare anything?¡± ¡°Of course we have to do something.¡± Wu Qi smiled relaxedly. He turned to look in the direction of Tianqi Mansion and said solemnly, ¡°Our Taiji Sect doesn¡¯t have any Ancient Kings as the source of our inheritance. Why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to find an Ancient King as our backer?¡± ¡°???¡± Zhang Fengchan was stunned when he heard this. Then, he understood what Wu Qi meant and said in shock, ¡°Sect Master, you mean that we should directly submit to that Ancient King?!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this a beautiful thing?¡± Wu Qi smiled. ¡°How can this be? Our Taiji Sect is one of the Four Grand Yan Faiths. We¡¯ve dominated the universe for countless years. How can we¡­¡± Zhang Fengchan found it difficult to accept. He had always been proud of his identity as a disciple of the Taiji Sect. He had never thought of relying on others. ¡°Four Grand Yan Faiths? Dominated the universe?¡± Wu Qi interrupted him and sneered. ¡°All of this is not worth mentioning in front of an Ancient King. You haven¡¯t reached the Peak of the Xuan Sea Realm yet, so you can¡¯t experience that unattainable and unreachable feeling at all. I¡¯m sure that even the weakest Ancient King can crush me with a finger.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Zhang Fengchan was speechless. He held onto his last bit of hope and said, ¡°Don¡¯t we still have the Ancient Immortal treasure left behind by the Ancestral Master? With the power of the Ancient Immortals, can¡¯t we protect ourselves in front of the Ancient Kings?¡± ¡°This Taiji Golden Hall is an Ancient Immortal treasure left behind by the Ancestral Master. It has no offensive effect and can only be used to assist in cultivation.¡± Wu Qi shook his head. ¡°¡­¡± Zhang Fengchan was completely silent. Chapter 552 - Direct Action Chapter 552: Direct Action Cui Heng had a similar experience before. When he was on Chongyang Star in the Five Views Realm, he saw the scene of the Grand Plague Heaven through the Myriad Poison Pool of the Plague Imperial Palace. Now that he saw this strange image through the Six Heaven Gates Diagram, it seemed to be another world. Although the clarity was far inferior to his experience in the Plague Imperial Palace, the experience was roughly similar. This made Cui Heng have some guesses. ¡°Back then, the reason why I could see the Grand Plague Heaven through the Myriad Poison Pool of the Plague Imperial Palace was because the Myriad Poison Pool was essentially a treasure naturally condensed from a portion of the laws of the Grand Plague Heaven. It also had a living characteristic, but it did not have complete intelligence. Therefore, the Myriad Poison Pool can maintain a shallow level of communication with the Grand Plague Heaven. While absorbing power from it, it can also be used as a medium to investigate the Grand Plague Heaven. Now, the Six Heaven Gates Diagram has a similar effect. It¡¯s probably because this Ancient King treasure is also not artificially refined, but a spirit treasure naturally nurtured by the Great Dao laws of some worlds. Moreover, what I just saw was not the image of a world. Those lights and shadows are distorted and overlapping. It should be caused by the fusion of different Great Dao laws. On closer investigation, these Six Heaven Gates seem to correspond to different Great Dao laws and are connected to different worlds. However, it¡¯s unknown what the worlds on the other side is. The Great Dao laws involved in this treasure are even higher than the Great Yan Holy Land. Just now, I only spied on it for a short period of time, but it allowed my cultivation realm to increase quite a bit. If I can figure out what¡¯s going on, it will definitely be extremely beneficial to my cultivation. However, where should I start investigating? Who in the Great Yan Holy Land might know the mysteries of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram? The people from the Tianqi Mansion should not know, or perhaps only their Ancestral Master knows. However, the Ancestral Master of the Tianqi Mansion had already left the Great Yan Holy Land more than 30 million years ago and disappeared¡­ Before Taihong and the artifact spirit of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram conspired to steal this treasure, no one had any designs on the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. This means that no one in the entire Great Yan Holy Land knew the mysteries behind it. However, in recent years, the God Desolation Valley has suddenly coveted the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. They even specially sent a Xuan Sea Realm cultivator to the Silver Disc Star Sea to snatch it. This should be related to Zhong Xianyuan. It¡¯s rumored that he¡¯s the reincarnation of an Ancient King. Perhaps he knows a lot of secrets. Heh, I didn¡¯t expect that in the end, it still ended up on him.¡± Cui Heng did not have much psychological burden towards Zhong Xianyuan. After all, this was someone he had never seen before. Originally, his attitude was that if this person did not do anything evil, it would be fine. He would just take him to be a stranger. If he did anything evil, he would also take action to clean him up. From the looks of it, this person seemed to be of some use. Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°With my current strength, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for me to directly go and capture Zhong Xianyuan. However, directly attacking will expose me and I¡¯ll be at a disadvantage. When I came to Great Yan Planet earlier, I revealed a trace of the aura of the Beginner¡¯s Space. After Zhong Xianyuan sensed it, his aura immediately surged with great hostility. This means that he¡¯s hostile to others who have obtained the same Immortal Opportunity. If someone with the aura of the same Immortal Opportunity appears, he will definitely take the initiative to attack or send someone to test the waters. However, in the current situation of Grand Yan Planet, there¡¯s no need for me to play the trick of luring the snake out of its hole. I just need to send an incarnation with the aura of the Beginner¡¯s Space over. If he sees another person who has obtained the same Immortal Opportunity, his mental state will definitely be unstable. It¡¯s most suitable for a conversation.¡± Thinking of this, a strand of his hair suddenly broke and floated into the air. Then, it quickly transformed into the outline of a human figure and transformed into Cui Heng in the blink of an eye. This was an incarnation condensed from a strand of Cui Heng¡¯s hair. It was equivalent to the Peak of the Xuan Sea Realm, but it had the Dharmic powers of a Soul Formation cultivator. Its power and divine powers were more comprehensive and profound, far stronger than any Peak Xuan Sea Realm cultivator. ¡°Go.¡± Cui Heng smiled. As soon as he finished speaking, his incarnation scattered into countless tiny particles and left the Tianqi Mansion. It flew towards the God Desolation Valley. ¡­ . In the courtyard where Zhong Xianyuan lived alone. At this moment, an expert at the Third Xuan Sea Realm was standing respectfully in front of Zhong Xianyuan. He lowered his head and his eyes, his posture incomparably respectful. Although Zhong Xianyuan was only at the Second Xuan Sea Realm, his authority in the entire God Desolation Valley was second only to the Valley Master. Moreover, because the Valley Master was in seclusion all year round in order to surpass the Three Realms of the True World and peer into the realm of the Ancient Kings, he had been ignoring the matters in the Valley for a long time. To a certain extent, Zhong Xianyuan was the actual controller of the God Desolation Valley. Coupled with the fact that he was the reincarnation of an Ancient King and had even met an Ancient Immortal, obtained an Immortal Opportunity, and grasped many unbelievably powerful methods¡­ His status was even more authoritative. In the God Desolation Valley, not to mention a Third level Xuan Sea Realm expert, even a Peak Xuan Sea Realm expert had to be respectful when they saw him. Zhong Xianyuan sat cross-legged on a meditation cushion. His eyes were slightly closed, and he did not even look at the Third level Xuan Sea Realm expert. He said indifferently, ¡°A person from outer space has come to Tianqi Mansion. He has a huge opportunity and a great secret. Go and investigate the truth.¡± He did not explain the exact reason, nor did he set up a specific plan of action. In Zhong Xianyuan¡¯s opinion, as a superior, he only needed to suggest a direction for his subordinates to take. These were not things he should care about. His subordinates should make their own arrangements and do things well to his satisfaction. This Third level Xuan Sea Realm expert naturally did not dare to say anything. He could only bow respectfully and say, ¡°Yes, Holy Son. Please give me three days to investigate the basic situation.¡± ¡°I want to see your results in a day,¡± Zhong Xianyuan said indifferently without even looking up. ¡°Go.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The Third level Xuan Sea Realm expert fell silent for a moment before bowing. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll follow your orders.¡± After that person left, Zhong Xianyuan slowly opened his eyes and sneered, ¡°Hmph, how would I have so much time to wait? This is someone with the aura of the Immortal Land and might want to snatch my luck. Moreover, he still has the Six Heaven Gates Map on him. That¡¯s a treasure that involves the mysteries of the Ancient Immortals. He obtained the Immortal Opportunity and has the Immortal Diagram in his hand. Now that he¡¯s here on Great Yan Planet, if I¡¯m late, I won¡¯t have a chance anymore!¡± He clearly knew a lot of secrets. He had already imagined many possibilities through some superficial situations and was very uneasy about this. Thinking of this, Zhong Xianyuan suddenly stood up and thought to himself, ¡°No, I can¡¯t just wait here. I have to be prepared early. Otherwise¡­¡± Buzz! At this moment, Zhong Xianyuan suddenly realized that the void around him had changed. All space and matter disappeared in an instant, and the laws and Great Dao had become distorted and chaotic. The originally normal space suddenly turned into a gray world. The five elements were reversed here, and it was chaos. It was the chaotic space opened up by the Five Elements Primordial Chaos Yin Yang Reversal Technique. ¡°Who is it?!¡± Zhong Immortal shouted sternly, but he was extremely shocked in his heart. He was actually trapped now and could not escape at all. What kind of method was this? What kind of power was this? It could actually trap him silently and make him completely unaware, directly losing the possibility of escaping? Moreover, this was the God Desolation Valley. It was one of the strongest and oldest forces in the entire Great Yan Holy Land, the God Desolation Valley! How could someone do such a thing in the God Desolation Valley?! It was simply unbelievable! At the same time, Cui Heng¡¯s incarnation appeared. The aura of the Beginner¡¯s Space slowly spread out. He looked warmly at Zhong Xianyuan not far away and chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to see me long ago? Another person who has obtained the Immortal Opportunity.¡± ¡°You, you are!!¡± Zhong Xianyuan¡¯s pupils suddenly dilated, and the violent emotions in his heart could no longer be suppressed. He actually mobilized all the strength in his body and shouted sternly. ¡°Die for me!¡± Chapter 553 - Immortal Domain Chapter 553: Immortal Domain To Zhong Xianyuan, this person in front of him was the root of the disaster that had invaded his luck. There was no room for reconciliation between the two! Therefore, after confirming Cui Heng¡¯s identity, he attacked without hesitation, striving to kill this Immortal Opportunity cultivator on the spot! The power of the Xuan Sea Realm spread out in a mighty manner, actually forming a vacuum in this chaotic space. With Zhong Xianyuan as the core, there was no matter or even chaos storm within a thousand feet. All power would be reduced to nothingness after entering this range! This formed a state similar to absolute defense. At the same time, the void 1,000 feet away underwent an extremely drastic change. Wild beast shadows appeared out of thin air. Some of them were shaped like huge dogs with wings on their ribs, some had the body of a sheep and tiger claws on their feet, some had the head of a human and the body of a snake with eight legs, and there were even weak ferocious tigers with a hundred eyes¡­ These beast shadows were filled with a primitive and ferocious aura. They did not look like living beings that could exist in this era at all. Now, they all revealed a substantial influence, as if ancient ferocious beasts had walked out of the void. Such a scene that appeared in the outside world was enough to instantly cause the entire Grand Yan Planet to tremble, causing countless experts at the Peak of the Xuan Sea Realm to be extremely shocked. This was the power of the Primordial Era, the techniques of the Kings! Now, it has actually reappeared in the world! However, in the chaotic space opened up by the Five Elements Primordial Chaos Yin Yang Reversal Technique, the power of these precious techniques could not spread outside at all. They could only display their power in this chaotic space. Even so, the techniques contained in these beast shadows were extremely powerful. As soon as the images of wild beasts appeared, endless power enveloped Cui Heng, trying to suppress Cui Heng¡¯s power and attack him. Unfortunately, all of this was useless and could not have any effect. Cui Heng only stood there and did not even attack. Just by mobilizing the power of this chaotic space, he caused the laws of matter here to become chaotic. The direction of these techniques immediately became distorted, and they could not reach him at all. Naturally, it was difficult to form any powerful attacks. From Zhong Xianyuan¡¯s perspective, even though these Beast Shadows had yet to come into contact with Cui Heng, the direction of their attacks had already been changed by a strange power, and the effect of their attacks had also changed. It was completely useless. However, he was not flustered. Instead, he sneered and said, ¡°As expected, your greatest reliance is this special space. Do you really think I¡¯ll be trapped by such methods?¡± As he spoke, Zhong Xianyuan¡¯s body suddenly emitted a purple-gold light. A power that did not belong to the Xuan Sea Realm appeared. This power also had an incomparably ancient and primitive aura. And it was even stronger! The power of the Ancient Kings! Under the control of Zhong Xianyuan, layers of purple-gold light transformed into a sword light. Countless beast shadows could be vaguely seen floating on it, and the power of many precious techniques was condensed on this sword light. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! The surrounding chaotic space actually began to tremble. Wherever this sword light passed, the chaotic airflow would dissipate, directly opening up a stable and calm path in this chaotic space filled with storms. ¡°Open for me!¡± Zhong Immortal shouted sternly, and at the same time, he waved his hand and slashed out. The purple-gold sword light expanded in response, instantly turning into a huge sword light that was more than 100,000 feet long. It erupted with a terrifying power that was enough to cut through the starry sky, trying to cut open this chaotic space. Zhong Xianyuan was very confident in this strike. After all, the purple sword light that he had just slashed out was actually activated by him forcefully mobilizing the power of his previous life. This was the power of the Ancient Kings, and it was far from what any Xuan Sea Realm cultivator could compare to. No one in the current Great Yan Holy Land could withstand this sword, nor did they have any methods to withstand it! Clang! Clang! The sound of a sword vibrated in the chaotic space, causing countless chaotic airflows to fly in all directions, and also causing countless chaotic storms to become even more ferocious, as if the entire chaotic space was about to explode. A huge void crack appeared where the purple-gold sword light slashed. Inside was the light and shadows of countless colors, as if they were looking at another world through the shattered space. Zhong Xianyuan was overjoyed and sneered at Cui Heng. ¡°As expected, you¡¯re just bluffing. Facing the power of an Ancient King, your techniques are simply¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, his voice stopped abruptly as if it was stuck. The smile on his face froze, and his gaze towards the void crack seemed to have frozen, not moving at all. That was because after the purple-gold sword light cut open the huge crack, in less than three breaths, the Chaotic Qi that had already been split open had already begun to quickly return. In the blink of an eye, it repaired the huge crack. The results of the purple-gold sword light had actually disappeared just like that. How did this happen? Zhong Xianyuan¡¯s eyes widened as he watched this scene in disbelief. No matter what, he did not expect such an outcome. He thought to himself in shock, ¡°I¡¯ve clearly used the Ancient King power from my previous life, but I still have no room to resist. I can¡¯t even escape!¡± Chapter 554 - Immortal Domain (2) Chapter 554: Immortal Domain (2) ¡°Why? How can this be? This person obtained an Immortal Opportunity from the Ancient Immortal just like me. Why is there such a huge difference? Was it because the Ancient Immortal was biased and gave him more inheritance? Now, he¡¯s here to snatch my luck. Why!¡± He did not dare to do anything in his heart. He even began to hate the Ancient Immortal whom he had never seen before. If not for that Ancient Immortal opening up an Immortal realm and letting him enter it by mistake, treating him differently and not giving him the true Immortal Opportunity, how would he have ended up in such a state?! It was all that Ancient Immortal¡¯s¡­ The more Zhong Xianyuan thought about it, the more indignant he felt. He gritted his teeth. However, he did not know what he could do at this time. ¡°Are you done struggling?¡± Cui Heng was still looking at Zhong Xianyuan with a smile. He pointed at the void crack that was quickly repairing and smiled. ¡°Do you want to continue?¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Zhong Immortal¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly as he shouted sternly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± He could not accept this reality no matter what, let alone allow himself to be trapped by another person who had obtained the same Immortal Opportunity. This meant that the luck he had painstakingly accumulated would collapse, and the fate connection he had established with the Ancient Immortal and the Immortal Opportunity would be destroyed. He could not let such a thing happen! Hence, Zhong Immortal Opportunity circulated his Xuan Sea again and mobilized the power in his body to try to attack this chaotic space a second time, wanting to escape. Cui Heng only watched from the side the last time. Not this time. As Zhong Xianyuan was about to attack again, he raised his right hand. Immediately, the airflow in this chaotic space quickly gathered, instantly condensing into an incomparably huge palm that enveloped the sky above Zhong Xianyuan. This palm seemed to contain all laws, all Dao, even all matter, and all space. As long as the palm was pressed down, he could capture everything. Xiantian Grabbing Technique! Boom! With a muffled sound, the huge hand slapped down. Zhong Xianyuan¡¯s stubborn resistance did not have any effect and was directly caught in the palm of the huge hand. Immediately after, a gaze landed on Zhong Xianyuan and began to examine him carefully. ¡°Have you been playing with me all along?¡± Zhong Xianyuan gritted his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s not considered playing.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°I just took the opportunity to test your strength. From the looks of it, the reincarnation of an Ancient King is nothing much.¡± Through the short exchange just now, he could confirm that the conventional strength of Zhong Xianyuan was only at the Second level of the Xuan Sea Realm. Only when he mobilized the Ancient King power in his body could he possess strength that surpassed the Peak of the Xuan Sea Realm. With such strength, no matter how powerful he was, it was impossible for him to escape from this chaotic space. ¡°You!¡± Zhong Xianyuan felt that he had been humiliated greatly, but he could not say anything confidently for a moment. He could only take a deep breath and say, ¡°What exactly do you want to do?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I¡¯ll investigate your situation and¡­¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you about the mysteries of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. Where do the six doors on this treasure lead to?¡± ¡°You actually don¡¯t know the mysteries of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram?¡± Zhong Immortal could not help but be stunned when he heard this. He even suspected that Cui Heng was playing with him again. In his understanding, the mysteries of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram were something that almost everyone at the level of the Ancient Kings knew. Now, this ridiculously powerful existence actually did not know the mysteries of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. It was really a little ridiculous. ¡°You secretly plotted to trap me and test me just for this?¡± Zhong Xianyuan frowned. Logically speaking, he did not believe this reason. It was too ridiculous. ¡°No, testing your situation is also a goal.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°The strength of the Ancient Kings and the strength of your Immortal Opportunity is something that I¡¯m always a little curious about. Let¡¯s not talk about this. Tell me about the Six Heaven Gates Diagram first.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhong Xianyuan was silent for a moment before saying in a low voice, ¡°You actually really don¡¯t know. This Six Heaven Gates Diagram contains the mysteries of opening the path to the Immortal Domain and contains the huge opportunity to become an Ancient Immortal. Now that the path to the Immortal Realm is about to open and the Ancient Kings are about to return, whoever grasps the Six Heaven Gates Diagram will have the qualifications to enter the Immortal Domain passageway first.¡± Immortal Domain? Cui Heng was stunned. This was completely unfamiliar information to him. He had no idea what the Immortal Domain was. It sounded like a higher-level world? Thinking of this, Cui Heng could not help but have a very strange feeling. Why were there so many worlds in this universe, and they were all of different levels? If he ascended to all the different worlds, there would be no end to it. Zhong Xianyuan was also observing the change in Cui Heng¡¯s expression. He noticed the puzzled expression on Cui Heng¡¯s face after hearing about the Immortal Domain. This made him feel even more confused. What was going on? Such a powerful existence actually didn¡¯t know about the Immortal Domain? This was too bizarre. ¡°Tell me about the Immortal Domain.¡± Cui Heng said with a smile. Zhong Xianyuan was trapped in this chaotic space and it was impossible for him to escape. He naturally could ask however he wanted. There was no need to worry about anything. ¡°¡­¡± Zhong Xianyuan endured the confusion in his heart and explained, ¡°The Immortal Domain, is also called the True Immortal Ancient Domain. Legend has it that it¡¯s an incomparably vast and mysterious world, and also an eternal world. Chapter 555 - Immortal Domain (3) Chapter 555: Immortal Domain (3) ¡°There¡¯s the secrets of becoming a True Immortal there. It¡¯s not the titles of Human Immortal, Earth Immortal, or Heaven Immortal. It¡¯s the otherworldly Immortals who have truly stepped onto the path of transcendence! Anyone who wants to become a True Immortal has to go to the Immortal Domain and obtain something necessary to become a True Immortal. Only then can they shed their mortal body and become a True Immortal.¡± ¡°In that case, entering the Immortal Realm is the pursuit of all the Ancient Kings?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly. The description of the Immortal Domain by Zhong Xianyuan gave him a very strong sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Wasn¡¯t this what Taihong and Zhou Juntian had done in the Silver Disc Star Sea? Was the idea inspired by the Immortal Domain? Or could it be that the situation with the Immortal Domain was actually similar, just that the level was higher? ¡°That¡¯s right. Entering the Immortal Domain and stepping onto the Immortal Ascension Path is our pursuit!¡± Zhong Immortal said in a low voice. ¡°Even the strongest kings will have a day when their lifespan ends. Only by becoming a True Immortal can one truly be eternal! However, the process of entering the Immortal Domain is extremely dangerous. There might even be True Immortal projections obstructing the Immortal Ascension Path. Even the strongest Ancient Kings might die on the Immortal Ascension Path.¡± At this point, he paused and looked at Cui Heng calmly. ¡°You and I are both people who have obtained Immortal Opportunities. This means that we both have the luck to become Immortals. Why don¡¯t we work together and attack the Immortal Domain together?¡± ¡°You sure know how to follow the wind.¡± Cui Heng smiled, then shook his head gently and said, ¡°I have no intention of exploring the so-called Immortal Domain for the time being. After the Ancient Kings return, I can watch from the side.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhong Xianyuan was stunned when he heard this. He looked at Cui Heng in disbelief and asked curiously, ¡°You must have seen the Ancient Immortal in the Immortal realm. Don¡¯t you want to become an Immortal yourself?¡± Ancient Immortal was actually a title for a True Immortal. Cui Heng smiled without saying anything. He changed the topic and asked, ¡°Previously, you said that the Six Heaven Gates Diagram contains the mysteries of opening the entrance to the Immortal Domain and that the Immortal Ascension Path is about to appear. What¡¯s the difference between the two?¡± ¡°Only when the Immortal Ascension Path appears can the Six Heaven Gates Diagram open the entrance to the Immortal Domain and let people embark on the Immortal Ascension Path,¡± Zhong Xianyuan explained. Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°Since you have no intention of embarking on the Immortal Ascension Path, why don¡¯t you fulfill my wish? After all, we¡¯re from the same sect.¡± He originally thought that Cui Heng would become his great enemy and there would be a life and death battle on the Immortal Ascension Path. Now that he knew that Cui Heng did not want to take on the Immortal Ascension Path at all, he had other thoughts. ¡°Hahahaha! Interesting.¡± Cui Heng laughed when he heard this. At the same time, he raised his hand and waved his sleeve gently. Dharmic powers instantly surged out. Boom! With a muffled sound, Zhong Xianyuan was destroyed on the spot. Before this reincarnation of the Ancient Kings could even react, he had already been reduced to ashes and ceased to exist. However, in the next moment, Cui Heng used the Resurrection Technique. In the blink of an eye, Zhong Xianyuan, who had already been destroyed in body and soul, was revived to his original state, as if he had never died just now. ¡°This, this is¡­¡± Zhong Xianyuan looked down at his hands in horror. His entire body was trembling, and the defense in his heart finally collapsed completely. He looked at Cui Heng with an incredulous expression and opened his mouth, but he did not dare to say a word. Life and death were controlled at will just like that. The feeling just now was too terrifying. Even the reincarnation of an Ancient King like Zhong Xianyuan could not withstand such a huge mental impact. ¡°I have no intention of joking with you,¡± Cui Heng said indifferently to Zhong Xianyuan. ¡°The reason why I kept you is because I still have some things for you to deal with and some information to ask you.¡± It was a warning to Zhong Xianyuan. ¡°Thank, thank you, Exalted Immortal!¡± Zhong Xianyuan completely lowered his attitude and kowtowed respectfully to Cui Heng. ¡°Mn.¡± Cui Heng nodded lightly. Then, he learned more about the situation from Zhong Xianyuan, such as the cultivation situation of the Ancient Kings, the exact realm they were at, and their strength. It could be said to be a fruitful harvest. After asking about most of the key information, Cui Heng removed the chaotic space opened up by the Five Elements Primordial Chaos Yin Yang Reversal Technique and left the God Desolation Valley. Zhong Xianyuan collapsed to the ground in relief. However, he no longer dared to be disrespectful to Cui Heng and completely submitted. ¡°Not good, I even sent someone to Tianqi Mansion to investigate!¡± He suddenly thought of something and immediately sent a message. ¡°Come back, come back immediately and stop all actions against Tianqi Mansion!¡± ¡­ . According to the description of Zhong Xianyuan, there were actually more than three realms in the True World Realm. Instead, there were six realms. The Ancient Kings were the Fourth, Fifth, and Sixth Realms of the True World Realm. Although the difference between each realm was not small, it was not a huge difference. It could still be made up for by some powerful precious techniques or supreme weapons. Clearly, this was not a major realm leap. To Cui Heng, after questioning Zhong Xianyuan, there was not much to explore in the Great Yan Holy Land. With the information he had obtained now, he could already communicate more deeply with the Great Dao laws here, allowing his cultivation to increase greatly. Next, it was just accumulation. Only after the so-called Immortal Ascension Path opened and the Ancient Kings returned would there be more things to explore and communicate with. Hence, after returning from the God Desolation Valley, Cui Heng entered seclusion in Tianqi Mansion and slowly interacted with the Great Dao laws. At the same time, his cultivation was advancing by leaps and bounds every moment. And the facts proved that the ¡°imminent¡± time mentioned by the Xuan Sea Realm experts was at least a few hundred years. After Cui Heng entered seclusion for 300 years and was about to complete half of his Mid-stage Soul Formation cultivation¡ª The starry sky around Great Yan Planet suddenly shone brightly, as if billions of lights were surging over from the depths of the universe, condensing into an illusory path that reached endless heights. The Immortal Ascension Path had opened! Chapter 556 - Fake Immortal Domain Chapter 556: Fake Immortal Domain This sudden shocking phenomenon made everyone on Great Yan Planet feel an inexplicable fear, as if a disaster was about to befall them. Whether it was the ordinary people of the Mortal World Realm, the experts of the Immortal World Realm, or the top existences of the True World Realm, they could clearly feel that this world was undergoing a tremendous change. The ancient path to Immortality condensed from billions of lights descended from an endless height. It contained the mysteries of immortality and was the ultimate goal pursued by all the Ancient Kings. Cui Heng slowly opened his slightly closed eyes, which were suffused with a faint golden light. He looked up and saw an illusory path filled with a mysterious aura. That extremely dense longevity aura clearly appeared in his perception. ¡°This longevity aura already has some of the essence of the Nascent Soul realm.¡± Cui Heng immediately determined the situation of this longevity aura and thought to himself, ¡°If one can refine this longevity aura, they can indeed achieve the effect of having an undying True Spirit.¡± Although Blackhole Realm cultivators already possessed strength comparable to the Early-stage Soul Formation realm, and the strength of a Peak Xuan Sea Realm cultivator had already surpassed the Early-stage Soul Formation realm, they were far inferior in terms of the characteristics of Immortals. They were even comparable to Nascent Soul cultivators in that aspect. A Nascent Soul cultivator¡¯s True Spirit was already indestructible. As long as their True Spirit was still intact, they could reincarnate indefinitely. After reaching the Peak Nascent Soul realm, the time to recover their cultivation would be greatly reduced, and they were almost indestructible. If one wanted to destroy the True Spirit of a Nascent Soul cultivator, they had to at least have the cultivation of the Void Refinement realm. This meant that even a Peak Soul Formation cultivator could not completely kill an ordinary Nascent Soul cultivator. It was different for the Martial cultivators. Even with the strength of a cultivator at the Peak Xuan Sea Realm, as long as his body and soul were destroyed, he would directly be reduced to ashes. Their True Spirit did not have any special protective mechanisms. It could even be said to be very fragile. If a Peak Xuan Sea expert was beaten until only his True Spirit was left, he would have no strength left. An ordinary Heaven Immortal could easily destroy him. Even if the ordinary True Spirit survived and reincarnated, it could not retain its memories. After reincarnation, it would be a new living being that would have a new will. Even if it showed signs of awakening the memories of its previous life, the True Spirit could still be killed in this life. The longevity aura displayed by this Immortal Ascension Path was a treasure that could allow a martial artist¡¯s True Spirit to transform into a Nascent Soul True Spirit. However, other than that, it seemed to have an extremely strong nourishing ability to the body. It could allow a martial artist¡¯s body to have a longer lifespan and live a long life. It could indeed be said to be the aura of longevity. And this was only the aura revealed on the Immortal Ascension Path. If it was a true Immortal Domain, this longevity Qi would definitely be even denser and purer, and the effect would definitely be stronger. To martial artists who did not have the indestructible True Spirit characteristic, as long as they could obtain this longevity Qi, they could obtain an extremely huge improvement in power. It was not an exaggeration to call it a sublimation of the essence of life. ¡°Perhaps this is the so-called Immortal Ascension?¡± Cui Heng thought to himself. He quietly looked at the somewhat illusory Immortal Ascension Path and muttered, ¡°Of course, the premise is that this so-called Immortal Domain really exists.¡± At this moment, this ¡°Immortal Ascension Path¡± that seemed to have descended from an endless height was still a little illusory. It was not real, nor could one walk on it, let alone reach the so-called Immortal Domain through this path. According to the information Cui Heng had obtained from Zhong Xianyuan earlier, he should need the Six Heaven Gates Diagram to reveal the Heaven Gates and strengthen this illusory Immortal Ascension Path. Only then could people use this Immortal Ascension Path to head to the Immortal Domain. In other words, it¡¯s opening the path to the Immortal Domain. This was also what puzzled Cui Heng. He had once studied the Six Heaven Gates Diagram very carefully. He could confirm that the Six Heaven Gates were intertwined with the Great Dao laws of six different worlds. They were not just strengthening devices for the Immortal Ascension Path, nor could they only open the door to the so-called Immortal Domain. Instead, there was a deeper mystery. Ever since Cui Heng asked Zhong Xianyuan 300 years ago, he had had this doubt in his heart, but he had never been able to verify it. He only suspected that there might be problems with this so-called Immortal Domain and the Immortal Ascension Path. Now that the Immortal Ascension Path had appeared, Cui Heng immediately analyzed the laws contained in this Immortal Ascension Path and compared them with the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. Then, he realized that no Great Dao laws intertwined with any of the Heaven Gates could correspond to the Immortal Ascension Path. This also meant that the condensation of the Immortal Ascension Path did not require the Six Heaven Gates, and the Immortal Domain was not one of the six high-level worlds that the Six Heaven Gates led to. Perhaps what was needed to condense the Immortal Ascension Path¡­ Was it just the manifestation of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram¡¯s power? If that was really the case, the so-called ¡°Immortal Domain¡± might not be as beautiful as the Ancient Kings imagined. It might not even really exist. ¡°However, regardless of whether the Immortal Realm exists or not, this Immortal Ascension Path is related to this diagram. What mysteries does it have?¡± Cui Heng gently opened his left hand, and the Six Heaven Gates Diagram appeared. Then, he opened his right hand. Wisps of Great Dao laws gathered in his palm, then were distorted by his Dharmic powers and underwent a series of changes. Chapter 557 - Fake Immortal Domain (2) Chapter 557: Fake Immortal Domain (2) A moment later, the Great Dao laws condensed in Cui Heng¡¯s palm were actually divided into six different characteristics. They intertwined separately and gradually outlined the shape of doors. Six Heaven Gates! ¡°Condense!¡± Cui Heng shouted in a low voice. The Six Heaven Gates in his right hand immediately transformed into a painting. It was actually identical to the Six Heaven Gates Diagram in his left hand. Even the Great Dao laws intertwined on it were identical. There was no difference at all. This was a scroll of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram that he had copied with his Dharmic powers. It was identical to the real Six Heaven Gates Diagram. However, he had hidden something on it. If anything happened, he could immediately destroy this replica. ¡°Go!¡± Cui Heng gently threw the replicated Six Heaven Gates Diagram into the sky and let it fly towards the slightly illusory Immortal Ascension Path. At the same time, he circulated his Dharmic powers, causing the replica to reveal Six Heaven Gates. The Immortal Ascension Path immediately seemed to have sensed something and immediately became entangled with the Six Heaven Gates, becoming inseparable. At the same time, the path itself became corporeal, and the aura of longevity became even denser. At the end of the endless heights, a blurry shadow appeared, and an incomparably huge world could be vaguely seen. Among them were the endless mysteries of the Immortal mountains and pavilions, as well as the mysteries of immortality. Clearly, this Immortal Ascension Path did not distinguish the authenticity of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. After Cui Heng saw the ball of light at the end of the Immortal Ascension Road. He could not help but be stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the world in the middle of the Silver Disc Star Sea?¡± ¡­ . The Immortal Ascension Path appeared, and the Six Heaven Gates Diagram appeared. Immediately after, stars fell like rain. The strange aura that had originally fused with the various Great Dao laws around Great Yan Star had all condensed at this moment. They broke free from the void barrier and transformed into incomparably powerful existences that descended towards Great Yan Star. They all had extremely powerful might, far above the Peak Xuan Sea Realm. When they descended towards the Grand Yan Planet, they did not hide anything at all. The light on their bodies flourished, and they were like stars that quickly descended towards the Grand Yan Planet. These existences were all Ancient Kings from the Primordial Era. In order to wait for the Immortal Ascension Path to open this time, they used a secret technique passed down from Ancient Immortals to seal themselves in the Great Dao to sleep. Now, they have all returned! They wanted to break through the Immortal Ascension Path, reach the legendary Immortal Domain, become Immortals and Ancestors, and obtain eternal life! They had waited for this day for thousands of years. No one could stop them! ¡­ . In Tianqi Mansion, Mansion Lord Chen Tianshi was walking back and forth, his face filled with anxiety. Tang Yuanshan stood at the side and asked curiously, ¡°Mansion Lord, why are you so anxious? With Exalted Immortal here, why are you so worried?¡± ¡°But Exalted Immortal hasn¡¯t appeared in more than 200 years.¡± Chen Tianshi was still walking back and forth. From time to time, he would look up at the stars in the sky and sigh. ¡°The last time Exalted Immortal appeared was when the people from the Taiji Sect came to submit. What if, I mean, what if Exalted Immortal is no longer with us?¡± ¡°Mansion Lord, you¡¯re too worried.¡± Tang Yuanshan smiled rather optimistically. ¡°The Six Heaven Gates Diagram has already appeared just now. Exalted Immortal definitely hasn¡¯t left.¡± ¡°Sigh, I feel uneasy when Exalted Immortal doesn¡¯t appear.¡± Chen Tianshi sighed again and looked at the phenomenon in the sky. ¡°Just as Senior Brother Lin said, when the stars fall like rain and the Six Heaven Gates open, the Ancient Kings will return. Now that it has all come true, this gives me an ominous feeling. It¡¯s as if a disaster is about to befall. With so many Ancient Kings returning, the Great Yan Holy Land will definitely be turned upside down. Can our Tianqi Mansion really survive?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Tang Yuanshan said calmly. ¡°As long as Exalted Immortal is around, any crisis will not be a problem.¡± When he was in the Silver Disc Star Sea, he had personally felt the power Cui Heng possessed. Therefore, he was completely confident. In Tang Yuanshan¡¯s opinion, even if the Ancient Kings returned, they would definitely be afraid of Exalted Immortal Cui Heng. ¡­ . In the Taiji Sect. Sect Master Wu Qi also looked up at the sky. He looked at the dense stars falling like rain and revealed an excited expression. He sighed and said, ¡°Fortunately, we¡¯ve already joined Exalted Immortal Cui.¡± 300 years ago, when Cui Heng first arrived on Grand Yan Planet, Wu Qi had already decided to go over and join him to prevent the Taiji Sect from being targeted after the Ancient Kings returned. Actually, to the Taiji Sect, this was also a gamble. That was because at that time, the return of the Ancient Kings was only a rumor and might not really happen. When Wu Qi made this decision, he was under immense pressure. There was a lot of opposition in the sect. In the end, it was forcefully decided by him with his powerful cultivation realm and his authority as the Sect Master. However, in the past 200 years, the sect had actually been criticizing him. Now, stars were really falling like rain, and the Kings had returned. It turned out that his decision back then was not wrong. However, Zhang Fengchan, who was standing at the side, was not so optimistic. He pointed at the condensed Immortal Ascension Path and said uneasily, ¡°Sect Master, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple. The Kings should have returned because of the appearance of this path, but we don¡¯t know where this path came from or what its use is. However, from the looks of it, this path must be extremely tempting to the Ancient Kings. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many people returning at this time. Exalted Immortal Cui of the Tianqi Mansion might also explore this path. At that time, he might fall into a conflict with many Ancient Kings. After all, Exalted Immortal Cui is only one person. Will he¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Wu Qi waved his hand and interrupted Zhang Fengchan. He said in a low voice, ¡°All we can do now is wait.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhang Fengchan fell silent when he heard this. After a while, he nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Sect Master.¡± ¡­ . In the God Desolation Valley. Zhong Xianyuan looked at the condensed Immortal Ascension Path and was incomparably excited. His body kept trembling, and he almost laughed out loud. ¡°Hahahaha! It¡¯s here, it¡¯s finally here! The Immortal Ascension Path! ¡°I¡¯m going to become an Immortal!¡± The reason why he sealed himself and reincarnated in advance was to seize the initiative on the Immortal Ascension Path! Immortal Ascension! He soared into the sky and flew towards the Immortal Ascension Path. At the same time, the power of an Ancient King quickly appeared in his body. With every inch he flew higher, his cultivation realm would increase. By the time he arrived at the entrance of the Immortal Ascension Road, he had already recovered his cultivation to the level of an Ancient King. At this moment, in front of this path that had descended from an endless height and condensed billions of lights, there was only Zhong Xianyuan. He was the first person to come to the Immortal Ascension Path. Zhong Xianyuan stepped onto the Immortal Ascension Path with confidence. ¡°I¡¯m coming, Immortal Domain!¡± ¡­ . At this moment, stars were falling like rain. The Ancient Kings returned one after another and rushed towards the Immortal Ascension Path. On the top of a desolate mountain on Grand Yan Planet stood a black-robed man. His aura was extremely obscure, as if he did not have a physical body. He was incomparably strange. If Lin Tong was here, he would definitely be able to recognize that this was the person who had told him, ¡°When the stars fall like rain and the Six Heaven Gates open, the Kings will return.¡± At this moment, the black-robed man was looking up at the sky and watching the Ancients Kings fight to step onto the Immortal Path. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, revealing a cold smile. ¡°Good, good, good! What a rich meal!¡± ¡­ . On the Immortal Ascension Path. Zhong Xianyuan was still at the front. Now, he had already recovered his previous cultivation and strength and occupied the advantage of being the first to step onto the Immortal Ascension Path. He was much further ahead of the other Ancient Kings. After passing through the layers of obstacles, Zhong Xianyuan could clearly see that he was getting closer and closer to the ball of light at the end of the Immortal Ascension Path. The longevity aura he could sense was also becoming denser and denser. The Immortal Domain was right in front of him! At this moment, he felt his soul tremble, and his entire body seemed to be about to sublimate to the extreme. His gaze was fixed on the ball of light at the end of the Immortal Ascension Path. He could not wait to rush in. But at this moment, the power of the ¡°Immortal Opportunity¡± in Zhong Xianyuan¡¯s body suddenly surged out, sobering his intoxicated mind and stopping him. Then his face turned pale and he revealed a horrified expression. At the end of this Immortal Ascension Path, there was no Immortal Domain that contained the mysteries of immortality. It was clearly a bloody mouth that seemed to be able to devour everything! The moment he stopped, other Ancient Kings caught up and surpassed him. Then¡ª An Ancient King whose face was filled with ecstasy, rushed into the bloody mouth!! Chapter 558 - Untitled Chapter 558: Untitled At this moment, the people running towards the Immortal Ascension Path were all Ancient Kings of the Primordial Era. They had already broken through the shackles of the Three Realms of the True World and stepped into the Fourth, Fifth, and even Sixth Realms of the True World. They possessed extremely powerful cultivation and strength. In the Primordial Era, they had once shaken the world and suppressed the world. But now, they were all like moths drawn to a flame, impatiently rushing towards the bloody mouth, wanting to become delicacies in the mouth of an unknown existence. ¡°How can this be? What is this? Is this an illusion?! How can there be such a thing at the end of the Immortal Ascension Road?!¡± Zhong Xianyuan looked ahead in disbelief and let the group of Ancient Kings fly past him. In this short moment, someone had already rushed into the bloody mouth. From Zhong Xianyuan¡¯s perspective, he could clearly see that the Ancient King who rushed in first was wrapped and imprisoned by a python-like tongue and dragged in. There was no room to escape. This scene shocked him too much, to the point that he doubted his life. How much preparation had he made after waiting for tens of millions of years? He had worked hard to plan and taken a huge risk to reincarnate in advance! It was to seize the initiative to ascend the Immortal Ascension Path, to become an Immortal, to reach the legendary True Immortal realm that could allow him to truly live forever. But why was this happening? How could this be?! Could this bloody mouth really allow one to become an Immortal? Was this bloody mouth really leading to the Immortal Domain? Did this bloody mouth really contain the mysteries of immortality? Even if Zhong Xianyuan was unwilling to believe everything now, it was impossible for him to think that this bloody mouth contained the opportunity to become an Immortal. Now, even if he only stopped on the Immortal Ascension Road and looked at the bloody mouth, it made his scalp tingle. His entire body could not help but tremble, and his fear was almost overflowing. At this moment, Zhong Xianyuan¡¯s mind was incomparably clear. As long as he entered this bloody mouth, he would definitely die! ¡°Run! I have to escape!¡± Zhong Xianyuan finally came back to his senses and turned around to run. Now, this bloody mouth was still waiting for the Ancient Kings to rush in. However, no one could guarantee that it would not take the initiative to come over and devour them next. At that time, it would be too late to escape. Zhong Xianyuan¡¯s abnormal actions naturally could not be hidden from the Ancient Kings who were also on the Immortal Ascension Path. There was actually someone turning back on the Immortal Ascension Path?! What was going on? Many Ancient Kings who were originally behind Zhong Xianyuan could not help but have similar doubts in their hearts. Stepping on the Immortal Ascension Path, one could enter the Immortal Domain, and become an Immortal! This was the common pursuit of the Ancient Kings. Now that the Immortal Domain was in front of them, how could anyone run backward as if they were escaping? This was completely puzzling. After all, the Immortal Ascension Path led to the Immortal Domain that contained the mysteries of immortality. It was not a dangerous place that could threaten one¡¯s life. However, there were also a few Ancient Kings who were cautious by nature. After discovering Zhong Xianyuan¡¯s abnormal actions, they also stopped and did not charge forward. Instead, they carefully sized up the Immortal Ascension Path, the ball of light at the end of the Immortal Ascension Path, and the Ancient Kings who could not wait to rush into the light. They wanted to observe if there were any abnormalities. An Ancient King suddenly fled backward. They had to take such a strange thing seriously. Of course, most people still could not resist the temptation of becoming an Immortal and living forever. They surged into the ball of light at the end of the Immortal Ascension Path. In other words, they had jumped right into the bloody mouth! However, Zhong Xianyuan was no longer in the mood to pay attention to them. His gaze was fixed on the starting point of the Immortal Ascension Path as he rushed over as quickly as possible. As long as he passed through the door of light at the starting point, he could leave the Immortal Ascension Path. However, the moment Zhong Xianyuan arrived at the door of light at the beginning of the Immortal Ascension Path, the ball of light at the end of the Immortal Ascension Path suddenly underwent a tremendous change. The dense longevity aura disappeared, replaced by power filled with blood and ferocity. At the same time, the disguise of the light shadow actually dissipated. A terrifying and extremely disgusting bloody mouth appeared in front of the Ancient Kings who had yet to rush into the ¡°Immortal Domain¡±. ¡°This, what is this?! This isn¡¯t a path to the Immortal Domain!¡± ¡°Trap, this is a trap. Run!¡± ¡°A mirage! This is a mirage! It¡¯s a mirage created by a mixed-blood ferocious beast. Everything is fake!¡± Shock and despair echoed on the so-called Immortal Ascension Path. The Ancient Kings who had yet to rush into the bloody mouth were like mortals who had encountered a ferocious beast. They rushed back towards the starting point of the Immortal Ascension Path in panic. They wanted to escape from here. At this moment, Zhong Xianyuan had already rushed out of the door of light at the starting point, leaving the Immortal Ascension Path and returning to the sky above Great Yan Planet. To a certain extent, he had indeed taken the initiative. The only difference was that instead of being the first to rush through the Immortal Ascension Path, he became the first to escape from it. However, although he had already escaped from the Immortal Ascension Path, Zhong Xianyuan did not relax at all. He immediately mobilized all the power in his body and flew in the direction of Tianqi Mansion. Cui Heng was there! In the eyes of Zhong Xianyuan, Cui Heng was at least an expert who stood at the top of the Ancient Kings. He might be an even stronger existence, or even the Ancient Immortal who had bestowed him with the Immortal Opportunity. The current Great Yan Holy Land was probably only able to resist the subsequent dangers with such a great existence! Only by going to this existence could he have a relatively safe environment. Only then could he survive! Boom! At this moment, before Zhong Xianyuan could escape too far, an earth-shattering bang came from behind him. This was the ¡°Dao cry¡± produced by the collapse of the void and the shattering of the Great Dao laws. It was a sound that directly entered one¡¯s perception and was not in the conventional sense. Facing such a loud bang, Zhong Xianyuan¡¯s heart trembled even more. He did not even dare to look back and could only fly towards Tianqi Mansion with all his might. However, the bloody mouth chasing behind him was even faster. This bloody mouth devoured many people who were escaping from the Immortal Ascension Path. With Zhong Xianyuan¡¯s current cultivation realm, it was impossible for him to escape. However, just as he was about to be devoured by the bloody mouth, an invisible barrier seemed to block behind him, stopping the bloody mouth. This surprised Zhong Xianyuan. He thought to himself, ¡°Who helped me? And who can help me?¡± That extremely terrifying bloody mouth must be an extremely powerful mixed-blood ferocious beast. And it was definitely above the realm of the Ancient Kings. Who on the current Grand Yan Planet could compete with such power? ¡°Could, could it be him¡­¡± Zhong Xianyuan subconsciously looked in the direction of the Tianqi Mansion. ¡­ . In Tianqi Mansion, Cui Heng looked at the sky solemnly. The appearance of this bloody mouth surprised him, even shocked him. When he first checked the ball of light, he was actually bewitched and could not discover its original form immediately. Instead, he thought that what appeared was the central world of the Silver Disc Star Sea. After a thousandth of a second, Cui Heng realized that something was wrong with the ball of light. Then, he used his Dharmic powers to test it and let it return to its original form. At the same time, he also figured out the strength of this monster. ¡°In terms of strength, this has surpassed the Sixth Realm of the True World. Any Ancient King is like an ant in front of it. Its strength is already infinitely close to the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm. No, this is already equivalent to the minor Mid-stage Soul Formation realm!¡± Cui Heng was bewildered. This was the first time he had encountered an existence extremely close to his current cultivation realm after encountering an Early-stage Soul Formation cultivator at the Blackhole Realm. Although it was only equivalent to weakened Mid-stage Soul Formation Realm cultivator, or rather, a minor Mid-stage Soul Formation cultivator, the power of this bloody mouth had undoubtedly reached the level of being able to threaten a Mid-stage Soul Formation cultivator. From the strength displayed by this bloody mouth, as long as it was tens of thousands of times stronger, it was possible to compete with Cui Heng, 300 years ago when he had just broken through to the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm. ¡°As I interact more deeply with this world, the living beings I encounter will become stronger and stronger, and the gap between them and me will become smaller and smaller. In the future, I might really encounter an existence stronger than me!¡± Cui Heng¡¯s expression was solemn. The Dharmic powers in his body had already begun to circulate, and he formed hand seals. He thought to himself, ¡°This monster¡¯s entire body emits a chaotic and ferocious aura. It seems to have no intelligence and looks a little like a so-called mixed-blood ferocious beast. However, if it doesn¡¯t have complete and clear intelligence, it¡¯s impossible for it to set up such a dangerous situation and make many Ancient Kings believe in the Immortal Domain without a doubt. There must be someone plotting in the background and manipulating this monster. If I can find this person, I should be able to learn a lot of secrets. Perhaps I can also understand the situation of the Silver Disc World. I should use this opportunity to increase the speed of my cultivation and strive to break through to the Late-stage Soul Formation realm as soon as possible to prevent myself from being no match for stronger enemies.¡± Previously, what appeared in the illusion was the image of the Silver Disc World. Either this monster was related to the Silver Disc World, or the person behind it was related to the Silver Disc World. Thinking of this, Cui Heng¡¯s divine sense immediately spread out, instantly enveloping the entire Grand Yan Planet and continuing to explore outside. In an instant, he discovered the strange black-robed man on a desolate mountain. ¡°Found him.¡± Chapter 559 - Untitled Chapter 559: Untitled At the same time, at the top of a desolate mountain. The black-robed man, who was originally smiling, was already frowning. He stared at the bloody mouth that was chasing after Zhong Xianyuan, his heart filled with doubts. ¡°How can this be? Why did it directly attack? There are clearly still many Ancient Kings that haven¡¯t been devoured. This shouldn¡¯t have happened. What went wrong? The Supreme Giant Clam is a mixed-blood ferocious beast that has been sublimated to the extreme. It already has some characteristics of a pure-blooded ferocious beast, and its strength is comparable to a True Immortal. Who in the Great Yan Holy Land can affect it? Or could it be that a True Immortal weapon has awakened its power?¡± The black-robed man looked at the phenomena in the sky and the Ancient Kings who were fleeing in all directions. Many guesses appeared in his mind, but he rejected them. ¡°No matter what, I have to satisfy the Supreme Giant Clam this time. As long as the Supreme Giant Clam is satisfied, I have a chance to improve further!¡± His expression was gloomy as he gritted his teeth and thought to himself, ¡°I¡¯ve waited too long for this day. No one can stop me!¡± Then, the black-robed man¡¯s gaze slowly became calm, as if he was communicating with a mysterious existence. Immediately after, the bloody mouth that was chasing after Zhong Xianyuan suddenly stopped moving and transformed into a ball of bright light and shadow again, floating in the sky above Great Yan Planet. Mountains and rivers could be vaguely seen. At the same time, it released an incomparably dense longevity aura. It was like the legendary Immortal Domain. This sudden change shocked Zhong Xianyuan and the group of Ancient Kings who were fleeing for their lives. An extremely dense longevity aura surged into their perception, causing their bodies to have an extremely strong instinctive desire. They wanted to stop and refine the longevity aura and not escape! However, as long as they thought of their encounter on Immortal Ascension Path, no one dared to stop running. Continue to escape! But soon, they realized that something was wrong. No matter how they tried to escape, they could not escape the range of the ball of light. No matter how far they escaped, the extremely dense longevity aura would pester them. There was no way to escape! The light that was like the Immortal Domain was spreading at a speed that far exceeded their speed of escape. The entire Great Yan Planet had long been enveloped by this light. Countless living beings on this huge planet had already become dazed as they looked at the ball of light with incomparable yearning. Whether it was experts at the Peak Xuan Sea Realm or ordinary Mortal Realm martial artists, they were no different under the envelopment of this ball of light. At this moment, their eyes were filled with desire, and they could not wait to fuse with the ball of light. Boom! At this moment, an earth-shattering bang rang out, instantly spreading throughout the entire Grand Yan Planet, waking up all the living beings immersed in the charm of the light. An incomparably bright bolt of lightning flashed in front of their eyes. The power to cleanse souls enveloped them, preventing them from being affected by the illusion. This was the Five Thunder Heavenly Heart Technique! Not only was it extremely destructive, but it also had the ability to cleanse all evil and destroy illusions! At the same time, a huge golden auspicious cloud appeared in the sky of Great Yan Planet. Wisps of chaotic light descended, enveloping the entire Great Yan Planet like a gorgeous jade necklace. The source of every wisp of chaotic light was a purple-gold light. They seemed to contain endless Great Dao laws. When the lights intertwined with each other, layers of light and shadows appeared, as if a paradise had descended. Under the cover of such a mysterious power, the mirage created by the monster could no longer be maintained. It immediately turned back into a bloody mouth. However, this time, it became even larger and actually flew out of Great Yan Planet. It opened its huge mouth and wanted to swallow Cui Heng and the entire Great Yan Planet. However, as soon as this bloody mouth opened, a huge hand that seemed to be able to suppress billions of stars appeared in front of the Great Yan Planet. Xiantian Grabbing Technique! This was a spell manifested by the Auspicious Cloud Mandate. Other than that, there were many other spells that were enough to deal with this monster. At this moment, Cui Heng had already left Tianqi Mansion and arrived at the peak of the desolate mountain, in front of the black-robed man. When the black-robed man saw Cui Heng suddenly appear in front of him, he was clearly a little shocked, but he quickly calmed down and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be a powerful person like you in the Great Yan Holy Land. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us and serve the Supreme Giant Clam together? It¡¯s a good creature that can help us to obtain the mysteries of immortality.¡± Chapter 560 - Immortal Domain Chapter 560: Immortal Domain Supreme Giant Clam? Cui Heng was slightly stunned when he heard this. He looked up at the sky and then looked at the black-robed man in front of him with interest. He chuckled and said, ¡°Now that I¡¯m fighting your Supreme Giant Clam, the outcome is still unknown. It¡¯s not the time to persuade me to surrender.¡± This black-robed man¡¯s cultivation realm had already surpassed the Sixth Realm of the True World and was above the Ancient Kings. However, he was clearly not as powerful as that monster and could not be compared to a Mid-stage Soul Formation cultivator. Therefore, Cui Heng guessed that he might only be at the Seventh Realm of the True World. In comparison, the monster was equivalent to the minor Mid-stage Soul Formation realm which was the Eighth Realm of the True World. The black-robed man seemed to be confident. He was still smiling as he shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°When the outcome is decided, you will be devoured by the Supreme Giant Clam and won¡¯t have a chance to be persuaded to surrender.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an interesting person.¡± Cui Heng laughed when he heard this. Then, he raised his hand and grabbed at the black-robed man. His Mid-stage Soul Formation Dharmic powers instantly enveloped the other party, and he was about to imprison him. But at this moment, the black-robed man¡¯s figure suddenly became illusory, turning into a translucent mirage. He had no physical body at all. ¡°I know that you¡¯re stronger than me, but it¡¯s impossible for you to hurt me at all.¡± The black-robed man¡¯s slightly proud voice sounded. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly as he smiled and said, ¡°I have the protection of the power of the Supreme Giant Clam. I can send projections everywhere. No power can hurt me.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng did not care. He continued to circulate his Dharmic powers to envelop the illusory figure of the black-robed man and smiled indifferently. ¡°Is that so?¡± His powerful Dharmic powers seemed to have frozen the surrounding Great Dao laws. Everything in the formless world had completely frozen, and everything on the physical level had completely stopped. Under normal circumstances, everything within the range of his Dharmic powers would be unable to move at all. There were no exceptions. However, the black-robed man was still able to move freely and was completely unaffected. He stood there leisurely and looked at Cui Heng with a mocking expression. ¡°There¡¯s no need to waste your energy.¡± The black-robed man looked at Cui Heng mockingly and chuckled. ¡°No matter how powerful you are, as long as you can¡¯t touch the level of the Mirage Great Dao, you can¡¯t do anything to me. I won¡¯t hide it from you. Actually, I¡¯m on the other side of the distant starry sky, tens of millions of light years away from here. It¡¯s impossible for you to hurt me.¡± Tens of millions of light years? Isn¡¯t it only 20 million light years?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He suddenly raised his right hand and shook it gently. He smiled and said, ¡°No wonder it took a little more effort.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a purple-gold light appeared in his right palm. There was actually a miniature planetary system operating inside. There was a total of one star and six planets, many satellite planetary bodies, and countless various celestial bodies. This was a small galaxy. The moment this small galaxy appeared in Cui Heng¡¯s palm, the black-robed man¡¯s expression changed. His face revealed disbelief, and his eyes revealed shock. ¡°Look at what this is.¡± Cui Heng stretched out his right hand. Then, the small galaxy in his palm immediately began to enlarge locally. The focus was on the star that was second closest to the central star. Even from the outside, this planet was a mixture of blue and green. It was an extremely good living planet. There were also very primitive living beings on this planet. They were all very huge, but they were basically ordinary living beings. There were not even any spirit beasts or Immortal beasts with supernatural powers. However, this was not what Cui Heng wanted the black-robed man to see. Soon, the ¡°camera¡± locked onto a huge mountain on this living star. Then, it slowly zoomed in and finally ¡°displayed¡± a figure in the deepest part of the huge mountain. This was a young man who looked to be about 20 years old. He was handsome and wore a fiery red robe with golden patterns embroidered on it. It was very luxurious and exquisite. ¡°Is that you?¡± Cui Heng looked at the black-robed man with a faint smile. ¡°How, how is this possible?!¡± The black-robed man retreated in shock. He did not expect the person in front of him to be such a mighty figure. He silently crossed a distance of 20 million light years and even captured the galaxy where his main body was. That¡¯s right, he could see it very clearly, and his perception was incomparably clear. In Cui Heng¡¯s right palm was the real galaxy, not just an image. Actually, to him, who had already reached the Seventh Realm of the True World, destroying such a galaxy was effortless. However, it was impossible for him to cross such a long distance to capture it and maintain the nomological environment of this galaxy. The distance between them was too great, and his strength could not extend so far. At this moment, the black-robed man was no longer as relaxed as before. His expression became solemn. At the same time, he immediately focused in his phantom form and communicated with a mysterious existence again. And then¡­ ¡°Supreme Immortal, save me!¡± The black-robed man suddenly shouted at the top of his lungs for help from the monster fighting outside Grand Yan Planet. Unfortunately, that monster could not even protect itself. This was the reason why Cui Heng used the Auspicious Cloud Mandate to fight the monster. It was to figure out what kind of power it had when it was alive, what techniques it had, and what Great Dao laws it had cultivated. Chapter 561 - Immortal Domain (2) Chapter 561: Immortal Domain (2) After fighting for a while, Cui Heng had already figured out this monster¡¯s techniques. The main skill was to create an illusion like a mirage that could be both real and fake. This was not a simple technique. Instead, it was an extremely powerful and terrifying ability. It could almost create any scene out of thin air, and it was extremely deceptive. It could make people believe that these illusions were real. As long as one believed that this was true, as long as they thought that they would die in this environment, even if their body was not injured at all, they would die on the spot. While it fought, the monster revealed all kinds of desperate abilities. There were scenes of the Star Sea exploding, the appearance of a super black hole, the destruction of the Star Sea, even the collapse of the Holy Land, the destruction of the nomological Great Dao, and everything approaching an end. Everything was incomparably real, as if it was really happening. People could not help but believe it and died for no reason. Unfortunately, Cui Heng did not experience this at all. That was because the one fighting the monster had been the Auspicious Cloud Mandate he had manifested. This kind of illusion attack was naturally meaningless to the Auspicious Cloud Mandate. There was no doubt about victory. Boom! The next moment, a loud bang came from the sky. It was as if a bright lightning bolt had struck down from the sky, illuminating the entire sky of Grand Yan Planet and spreading in all directions. It was as if the sky had been divided into countless pieces. What followed was an extremely dense longevity aura, causing all the Ancient Kings who were still alive to be intoxicated and feel extreme fear. Their previous experience on the so-called ¡°Immortal Ascension Path¡± was something they would never forget. Fear lingered in their hearts! But then, they saw the incomparably bright lightning suddenly gather together again, condensing into an incomparably huge ball of light that flickered in the sky. Countless illusory lights and shadows appeared around them, as if they were different worlds that were incomparably real. This scene made the group of Ancient Kings feel a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, and their faces turned pale. ¡°Mirage, it¡¯s still a Mirage!¡± ¡°This thing is still alive. Didn¡¯t the existence who attacked just now kill it?!¡± ¡°Run, run!¡± Many Ancient Kings had already begun to escape without any demeanor. As long as they could save their life. What was face worth? No matter how disheveled or embarrassing they appeared, it didn¡¯t matter. However, Zhong Xianyuan did not escape. He still stood on the spot and quietly looked at the ball of light in the sky, all kinds of thoughts flashing through his mind. The Immortal Ascension Path was fake, and so was the Immortal Domain. Even the longevity aura seemed to be fake. He had pursued this goal for countless years, but in the end, it was all an illusion, a void. This left him in a daze. Even if the mirage appeared again, he did not have much desire to escape. Moreover, in his opinion, the monster was already dead for sure. The mirage that was revealed now was just a dying struggle or a dying light. There was no need to run from it. Just as Zhong Xianyuan had thought, when the ball of light condensed and revealed many illusory lights, the lights on the golden auspicious clouds lit up. Every light contained the power to cleanse all evil and destroy illusions, causing the Mirage that had just appeared to shatter again and completely erase the illusion power that filled the void. At this moment, the Supreme Giant Clam, which was comparable to a True Immortal, completely gave up resisting. All its divine power began to dissipate, and in the end, it turned into a turtle holding a huge shell and fell from the sky. However, the design of the turtle shell was a little strange. On it was a miniature island. There were mountains, rivers, plains, many strange flowers, plants, and even independent sunlight. Boom! The turtle called the Supreme Giant Clam by the black-robed man smashed down from the sky and fell into a crack in the mountain, stuck inside. However, at this moment, the turtle was already unconscious, so it did not crawl out and lay in the crack. ¡°Is this your Supreme Giant Clam?¡± Cui Heng looked at the black-robed man and chuckled. ¡°This thing doesn¡¯t seem to have the ability to save you. It can¡¯t even protect itself.¡± At the same time, his Dharmic powers directly imprisoned the black-robed man¡¯s illusory image, making him completely unable to move, only retaining his right to speak. At this moment, the black-robed man completely gave up resisting like the turtle. However, unlike the Supreme Giant Clam who did not have any clear intelligence, the black-robed man was a living person. He could think and have his own understanding. Now, he often clearly understood what level the techniques that Cui Heng had displayed just now were. His previous actions were simply courting death! ¡°Ninth Realm of the True World, Paramount True Immortal?!¡± The black-robed man looked at Cui Heng in surprise, his eyes filled with shock. He never expected to meet a Paramount True Immortal here. This was too ridiculous! Even in the Immortal Land, such a figure was a legendary existence. They might not appear once in billions of years, and almost no one had seen them before. He actually saw one today. He even provoked him and made him his enemy¡­ He was courting death! Cui Heng looked at the black-robed man when he heard this. He did not clarify his cultivation realm. Instead, he chuckled and said, ¡°Is there really an Immortal Domain in this world?¡± His voice was not loud, but it reached the ears of every Ancient King. It attracted everyone¡¯s attention and focus. They were afraid that they would miss the next word. ¡°Of course.¡± The black-robed man¡¯s attitude became much more respectful as he said solemnly, ¡°Legend has it that there are a total of Six Immortal Domains in this vast universe. There are many True Immortals in the Immortal Domains, as well as many Ancient Immortals who have lived since a long time ago. They might not be powerful, but they are definitely very old. That¡¯s a world that truly belongs to Immortals. It¡¯s completely different from the starry skies of the universe we live in now, and it¡¯s also completely different from the Immortal Land I was once in.¡± There was really an Immortal Domain?! A world that truly belonged to Immortals! This made many of the Ancient Kings present excited. Zhong Xianyuan¡¯s eyes lit up, and he was no longer as calm as before. At the same time, many people noticed a new location that the black-robed man mentioned. Immortal land! What was an Immortal land? Cui Heng naturally noticed this as well and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re from the Immortal Land? The world in the middle of the Silver Disc Star Sea is the Immortal Land you mentioned?¡± The Silver Disc Star Sea was said to be a portion of a Holy Land left behind by an Ancient Holy Land after it was destroyed. Previously, he had also guessed that that world might be a product of the destruction of the Ancient Holy Land. Now, it seemed that this was not the case. That Ancient Holy Land was not related to the Immortal Land. ¡°Yes, indeed. The world in the middle of the Silver Disc Star Sea is the Immortal Land. I was expelled from it.¡± The black-robed man¡¯s tone was very calm. There was resentment in his heart, but he controlled his emotions very well and did not show it. He said in a low voice, ¡°And the Immortal Land is actually formed by the fragments of the Immortal Domain after it shattered.¡± The Immortal Domain was shattered?! As soon as these words were spoken, it caused a thousand waves. It stunned all the Ancient Kings present, and their faces revealed incomparably shocked expressions. They had just learned that the Immortal Domain really existed, and now, he was telling them that the Immortal Domain had already shattered. This twist was indeed a little too big. It was a little difficult to accept. Cui Heng¡¯s expression was still calm, but he had already thought of what to do next, so he continued to ask, ¡°Was the Six Heaven Gates Diagram also something you obtained from there?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The black-robed man fell silent when he heard this and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°The Six Heaven Gates Diagram is actually a spirit treasure naturally nurtured by the Great Dao laws of the Six Immortal Domains.¡± Cui Heng concealed his voice and said softly, ¡°Every Heaven Gate is actually connected to an Immortal Domain, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The black-robed man nodded. Chapter 562 - Sitting in the Primordial Spirit Palace, Radiance of Purple Golden Lights Chapter 562: Sitting in the Primordial Spirit Palace, Radiance of Purple Golden Lights The Immortal Domain was shattered, leaving behind countless Immortal Lands. Cui Heng immediately frowned when he heard this, and his expression became solemn. This news did not make him feel relaxed. Instead, it made him even more worried. According to the black-robed man¡¯s description, there were many True Immortals in the Six Immortal Domains in the past, as well as Ancient Immortals who had lived for many years. These people were incomparably close to the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm and could even be compared to Mid-stage Soul Formation experts. And an Immortal Domain with so many experts was definitely not weak. It must be an extremely high-level world. Through the laws contained in the Six Heaven Gates Diagram, one could also see some subtle mysteries of the Immortal Domains. They were definitely not ordinary worlds. However, it was precisely such worlds with so many experts and profound laws with extremely high essence that had shattered into countless fragments and scattered into various Immortal Lands. Moreover, the Six Immortal Domains had all shattered. None of them were spared! Was it man-made or a natural disaster? If it was man-made, how powerful must one be to do such a thing? If it was a natural disaster, how terrifying a calamity must it be to cause such terrifying consequences? No matter which it was, in Cui Heng¡¯s opinion, this meant that there was an extremely terrifying power hidden in the universe that was enough to defeat him! Moreover, this was not like the Immortal Kings and ferocious beasts that only existed in the System¡¯s evaluation of this world. He had never really heard of the true power of these two. This was something that was really close to his current strength. Cui Heng was certain that as long as he continued to explore, it would probably not be long before he encountered this terrifying power that could shatter the Six Immortal Domains. At that time, could he really deal with such power? Perhaps not. He might not even have to wait until later. Perhaps there was already an existence in the Immortal Land that could compare to him. ¡°How much do you know about the situation in the Immortal Land?¡± Cui Heng looked at the black-robed man and asked in a low voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know much. I only know the general situation.¡± The black-robed man shook his head and said helplessly, ¡°Most of my memories of the Immortal Land were erased when I was expelled.¡± ¡°Erased?¡± Cui Heng frowned when he heard this and said in a low voice, ¡°Then do you still remember why you were expelled from the Immortal Land?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t remember. I only know that I must have made a huge mistake.¡± The black-robed man shook his head again and said, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s related to the Supreme Giant Clam. After I left the Immortal Land, I joined an organization that served the Supreme Giant Clam.¡± ¡°Is it the organization you invited me to join earlier?¡± Cui Heng raised his eyebrows slightly. He instinctively felt that this organization should not be simple. The Supreme Giant Clam had strength equivalent to a minor Mid-stage Soul Formation cultivator. Although such strength was not a match for him, it was enough to dominate many Star Seas and even suppress an entire Holy Land. For example, the Great Yan Holy Land. The entire Great Yan Holy Land had nearly 400 Star Seas that covered an area of about 80 million light years. How many living stars and martial arts experts were there? There were countless of them! But none of them could be compared to the Supreme Giant Clam. If an organization was established with this Supreme Giant Clam as the core, it would definitely not be weak. From the cultivation realm of the black-robed man, it could also prove this. ¡°Yes.¡± The black-robed man nodded and began to introduce this organization in detail. He was clearly completely stunned by Cui Heng¡¯s strength. He told him everything he knew. Cui Heng had yet to ask about this organization when he took the initiative to explain. ¡°This organization is called the ¡®Three Supremes Sects¡¯. They worship three Beast Supremes, and the Supreme Giant Clam is one of them,¡± the black-robed man said in a low voice. ¡°Every Beast Supreme is a mixed-blood ferocious beast whose bloodlines have been sublimated to the extreme. They have a trace of pure bloodline power, and it¡¯s enough to compare to a True Immortal. Every Beast Supreme has three attendants. They are at least at the Sixth Realm of the True World. They can be considered top-notch figures among the Ancient Kings. I¡¯m also an attendant, but I¡¯m stronger and have reached the Seventh Realm of the True World. The goal of the three sects is actually very simple. They want to use the power of these three mixed-blood ferocious beasts to assist their cultivation and advance their cultivation realm. I came to the Great Yan Holy Land this time to spread the legends of the Immortal Domain and the longevity Qi. The reason why I set up all kinds of illusions and traps, planning to capture all the Ancient Kings in one fell swoop, was actually for this. If I succeed, perhaps I can use the longevity Qi produced by the Supreme Giant Clam to step into the Eighth Realm of the True World and become a True Immortal.¡± Towards the end, he was clearly a little agitated, but he quickly calmed down and his expression became calm. It was as if nothing had happened. Then, he continued to explain the details about the Three Supremes Sect, the other members, and the other two mixed-blood ferocious beasts. It took a while to finish. Cui Heng was not surprised by this situation. It was obvious that his psychological defenses had been completely broken and he no longer had any intention of resisting. He also learned from this that the Supreme Giant Clam was the weakest among the three mixed-blood ferocious beasts of the three sects. The other two were even stronger. Moreover, there were two envoys who had already stepped into the True Immortal realm and were incomparably powerful. ¡°There are probably many such organizations in this vast universe.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°If the Three Supremes Sect exists, there might be a Four Supremes Sect or Five Supremes Sect.¡± Chapter 563 - Sitting in the Primordial Spirit Palace, Radiance of Purple Golden Lights (2) Chapter 563: Sitting in the Primordial Spirit Palace, Radiance of Purple Golden Lights (2) ¡°The special abilities of mixed-blood ferocious beasts are different. As long as they are of great help to human cultivation, it¡¯s possible to establish an organization with them as the core and rely on the abilities of mixed-blood ferocious beasts to cultivate together. The strongest expert in the Three Supremes Sect is only a True Immortal. There might be stronger experts in the other organizations. There might also be mixed-blood ferocious beasts with higher bloodline density and stronger abilities. Moreover, after the Immortal Domains shattered, the True Immortals and Ancient Immortals of the Six Immortal Domains either found an immortal Land to stay in or walked among the starry skies of the universe. I wonder how powerful these people are now¡­¡± Thinking of this, Cui Heng could not help but sigh in his heart. He thought to himself, ¡°This world is indeed worthy of being a high-level Xianxia world. It¡¯s really filled with danger. If I continue to explore, a Mid-stage Soul Formation cultivation realm is definitely not enough. It will be very dangerous. There will probably be many things that I can¡¯t deal with. From the looks of it, I have to break through to the Late-stage Soul Formation realm as soon as possible. Fortunately, through this contact and exploration, my understanding of this world has deepened. Next, I can further deepen my communication with this world. I can also try to communicate with those shattered Immortal Lands through the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. It should be able to increase my cultivation speed. In 500 years, I should be able to break through to the Late-stage Soul Formation realm. At that time, I should begin to prepare to step into the Return to Void Realm. There should be new cultivation methods. After reaching the Late-stage Soul Formation realm, I¡¯ll return to the Silver Disc Star Sea to explore the situation of the Immortal Land. It would be best if it¡¯s related to the method to step into the Return to Void Realm.¡± While Cui Heng was deep in thought, the black-robed man stood quietly without saying a word. This attitude could be said to be extremely respectful. After Cui Heng decided on his next move, he looked at the black-robed man and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The black-robed man was stunned when he heard this. He immediately revealed a flattered expression and hurriedly replied, ¡°Chu Han! Exalted Immortal, my name is Chu Han!¡± At this moment, he was overjoyed. He had asked for his name. Was he not going to be killed? Chu Han felt that his entire body was about to be filled with joy, and he felt extremely glad. If he could really survive under such circumstances, he could only rely on the other party¡¯s mercy. But at this moment, Cui Heng¡¯s voice sounded again. His tone was calm, but the content made Chu Han feel as if he was in an ice cave. ¡°In a while, I¡¯ll head to the Immortal Land in the Silver Disc Star Sea. Since you¡¯re an abandoned person of the Immortal Land, I¡¯ll bring you back on the way. At that time, if you can recall your memories from the Immortal Land, you can be my guide. This can also be considered as making up for some of the sins you committed. In order to express my gratitude, I¡¯ll let your True Spirit reincarnate in that Immortal Land. Whether you can break out of the disillusion of reincarnation and how many times you can reincarnate will depend on your luck. Of course, if you can¡¯t recall your memories from the Immortal Land and your understanding of the Immortal Land is only vague, I¡¯ll directly destroy your body and soul.¡± After Chu Han heard this, his body trembled slightly. Then, he bowed respectfully to Cui Heng and said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Exalted Immortal. I will definitely do my best to recall.¡± He had also thought it through. Perhaps this outcome was already considered lenient to him. After all, in Chu Han¡¯s opinion, a powerful existence like Cui Heng must be extremely ancient. Perhaps there was a junior of Cui Heng among the Ancient Kings killed by the Supreme Giant Clam. It was already a huge blessing that he was not killed on the spot. Not to mention obtaining a trace of possibility of reincarnation. It was too benevolent. However, it was not that those Ancient Kings had no connection with Cui Heng at all. The reason why Cui Heng did not kill him immediately. Was purely because he was still useful. However, after Chu Han figured it out, he felt an inexplicable gratitude towards Cui Heng. He actually took the initiative to say, ¡°Exalted Immortal, I subdued the Six Heaven Gates Diagram earlier, but there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand. The Artifact Spirit inside seems to have disappeared.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng laughed when he heard that. The Six Heaven Gates Diagram he had thrown out earlier was only an imitation. Of course, there was no Artifact Spirit. However, even if it was the real one, it no longer had an Artifact Spirit. From the clues obtained in the Silver Disc Star Sea, Zhou Juntian should have already entered the Immortal Land in the middle of the Star Sea. Of course, there was no need to explain if the treasure was real or fake. Cui Heng shook his head gently and said, ¡°The Artifact Spirit of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram has already left and exists independently. It might have already entered the Immortal Land in the middle of the Silver Disc Star Sea.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Chu Han¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°How is this possible? The Artifact Spirit and the Numinous Treasure are one and inseparable. How can the Artifact Spirit leave the Numinous Treasure and exist independently?¡± Disbelief appeared on his face, as if he had heard something unbelievable. ¡°Perhaps that Artifact Spirit used some special methods.¡± Cui Heng was a little surprised by Chu Han¡¯s reaction. He did not expect him to be so agitated. ¡°Exalted Immortal, there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Han forced himself to calm down and explained, ¡°Although the Six Heaven Gates Diagram looks like an Ancient King artifact now, it should actually be an Immortal Domain treasure. This treasure was a spirit artifact nurtured by the Great Dao laws of the Six Immortal Domains. After the Six Immortal Domains shattered, its essence fell greatly, which was why it became like this. The Artifact Spirit was nurtured at the same time as this treasure. The Artifact Spirit itself is equivalent to a part of this treasure. Just like a human head, how can it leave the main body on its own?¡± However, at this point, he paused, and his expression suddenly became incomparably solemn. ¡°If a higher level external force interferes, such a thing might really be possible. However, even if the essence of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram has fallen, its source is still a Numinous treasure of the Immortal Realm. Wanting the artifact spirit to separate from it is not inferior to resisting the remaining laws of the Six Immortal Domains at the same time. What kind of power is this?!¡± Towards the end, Chu Han¡¯s body had already begun to tremble, and dense fear rose in his heart. Such mighty ability had completely exceeded his understanding. Cui Heng also fell into deep thought when he heard this. He thought to himself, ¡°Looks like there might be something strange about Zhou Juntian¡¯s successful reincarnation back then. I can investigate again after I go to the Silver Disc Star Sea. If there¡¯s really a power that can compete with the remnant laws of the Six Immortal Domains, can such a power destroy the Six Immortal Domains? Is the destruction of the Six Immortal Domains related to Zhou Juntian, the Artifact Spirit? However, this is all something I have to explore next. The most important thing now is to focus on cultivating and strive to break through to the Late-stage Soul Formation realm as soon as possible. This way, my next actions will be more stable. Only my own strength is the most reliable.¡± ¡­ . Due to the peerless power displayed by Cui Heng, the return of the Ancient Kings did not bring much change to the Great Yan Holy Land. Because no one dared to move. Even after Cui Heng announced that he was going into seclusion, the Ancient Kings who had returned were still very obedient. Many Ancient Kings left Great Yan Planet and went deep into the starry skies to explore. The entire Great Yan Holy Land returned to its usual calm. In the blink of an eye, another 300 years passed. Cui Heng¡¯s cultivation speed was far faster than he had expected. The main variable was that it happened after he communicated with a portion of the Immortal Land through the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. The gains from the exchange far exceeded his previous expectations, causing his cultivation realm to increase rapidly. To this day, the boundless starry skies in Cui Heng¡¯s acupoints had further condensed, and the range of the starry skies had further expanded. It was developing towards one small universe after another. Between his brows, in the Niwan Palace, where his Essence Spirit was, an incomparably bright purple-gold light was already brewing. At the same time, the Dharmic powers and the strength of his body had already reached a critical point. Buzz! A trembling sound sounded in the void. Cui Heng suddenly opened his slightly closed eyes, and billions of layers of purple-gold light bloomed, instantly enveloping the entire Grand Yan Planet. Countless living beings looked up. Chapter 564 - Star Cluster Converge, Radiant Sea of Stars Chapter 564: Star Cluster Converge, Radiant Sea of Stars To the living beings on Great Yan Planet, this was a scene they had never seen before. Countless purple-gold lights enveloped the sky. One could clearly see the purple-gold light shining in the sky anywhere on this huge planet. These purple-gold lights contained endless mysteries and condensed the true intent of thousands of Great Dao laws. As long as one saw these lights, they would naturally comprehend the mysteries of many Great Dao laws. Then, their cultivation soared. This phenomenon had only just begun, but it already caused countless places on Great Yan Planet to light up with the light of a realm breakthrough. New experts appeared almost at the same time. Almost all cultivators below the True World realms had managed to break through their current cultivation realm. Even experts who had stepped into the True World realms and reached a cultivation comparable to the Early-stage Soul Formation realm, felt an inexplicable comprehension when they saw the purple-gold light and realized that their cultivation had increased. This shocked many ancient experts. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a phenomenon. Is the Exalted Immortal breaking through? Just looking at these lights makes me feel that the shackles of my realm have loosened. Unbelievable!¡± ¡°What kind of existence is the Exalted Immortal? Could he be an Ancient Immortal from the Immortal Realm? The phenomenon produced by his cultivation actually has such an effect!¡± ¡°I¡¯m already at the Peak of the Xuan Sea Realm. After seeing these purple-gold lights, I actually comprehended many mysteries of the Great Dao. It won¡¯t be long before I can break through to the Ancient King Realm!¡± Exclamations, surprise, and so on continuously sounded throughout Great Yan Planet. These were mostly people with extraordinary cultivation levels. They had already been stuck at their current realm for millions or even tens of millions of years. Now, just by seeing the purple-gold light that bloomed when Cui Heng broke through, they felt that he had glimpsed the path ahead. Breaking through was no longer an illusion. It was too surprising. At this moment, Tang Yuanshan, Chen Tianshi, and Lin Tong, who were gathered in Tianqi Mansion, almost suspected that they were hallucinating. As Cui Heng had broken through here, the breakthrough phenomenon the three of them came into contact with was naturally the densest and the impact was the greatest. Before they could recover from their shock, they realized that they had actually broken through a realm as well. Tang Yuanshan and Lin Tong, who were originally only at the First level Xuan Sea Realm, had both broken through to the Second Xuan Sea Realm. Chen Tianshi, who was originally at the Second Xuan Sea Realm, had also broken through to the Third Xuan Sea Realm. Moreover, this improvement in cultivation was still continuing. This wonderful experience was something they had never felt before. They did not even dare to think about it. After a martial artist reached the Xuan Sea Realm, every small realm breakthrough was extremely difficult. To be able to break through in a million years was already considered a genius. Most of them only hoped to break through after living for three million years. Most of them could not break through to the next minor realm until their lifespan was exhausted. Even until their death, they were still at the First level Xuan Sea Realm. But now, in just a breath, they had broken through. The bottlenecks and shackles between realms seemed to not exist at all, and they easily crossed them. ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal! Exalted Immortal is mighty!¡± Chen Tianshi, Tang Yuanshan, and Lin Tong shouted in unison. At the same time, they knelt in the direction of Cui Heng¡¯s seclusion and bowed respectfully. To express Their gratitude. Many disciples of Tianqi Mansion had also broken through with them. They had also benefited from being in Tianqi Mansion and had all obtained a huge cultivation breakthrough. However, they did not know of Cui Heng¡¯s existence, nor did they know what had happened. They only looked up at the sky in confusion and looked at the purple-gold light that was becoming brighter. At this moment, the purple-gold light that enveloped the entire sky of Grand Yan Star began to change. The disciples of Tianqi Mansion were the first to discover it. ¡°Everyone, look! There seems to be starlight flickering in these purple-gold divine lights!¡± ¡°No, this is not just starlight. This is a sea of stars, a sea of stars that is shrinking!¡± ¡°This Purple Golden Divine Light contains a sea of stars and billions of celestial bodies!¡± Waves of exclamations spread throughout Tianqi Mansion. More people discovered the phenomenon in the purple-gold divine light and immediately felt an unprecedented shock. This was a scene they had never seen before. As Cui Heng¡¯s breakthrough process deepened, the purple-gold divine light that enveloped the Great Yan Planet also began to change. Images of the sea of stars appeared one after another in the sky above Great Yan Planet. From the perspective of the living beings on the Great Yan Planet, it was as if countless stars had descended with the purple-gold divine light and surrounded the Great Yan Planet. At this moment, it was as if trillions of stars were gathered in the sky. The incomparably bright light of the sea of stars illuminated every corner of Great Yan Planet. This scene caused the experts on Great Yan Planet to feel an unprecedented shock. The Ancient Kings were so shocked that their eyes widened, and they almost suspected that they were hallucinating. ¡°How many Star Seas are there? A hundred, a thousand, ten thousand, or more? They¡¯re actually all gathered around Great Yan Planet? Is this real?¡± ¡°This is too unbelievable. What kind of divine power is this? What kind of power can gather so many Star Seas? This, is this real?!¡± ¡°Fake, it must be fake. There are only 376 Star Seas in the entire Great Yan Holy Land!¡± Chapter 565 - Star Cluster Converge, Radiant Sea of Stars Chapter 565: Star Cluster Converge, Radiant Sea of Stars ¡­ . A normal Star Sea had hundreds of billions of stars, and a slightly larger one had three to four hundred billion stars. There were also many celestial bodies like black holes, nebulas, interstellar dust, and so on. It was extremely huge. Huge Star Seas like that were scattered in the vast universe, and the distance between them was not close. The distance between them might even be tens of thousands of light years away. It was precisely because of this that although the Great Yan Holy Land covered an area of 80 million light years, there were only about 300 Star Seas. It could be said to be very ¡°small¡±. Almost no one had seen the scene of multiple Star Seas gathering. At this moment, such an unbelievable scene actually appeared in the sky above Great Yan Planet and in the eyes of all living beings! But what kind of power could gather so many Star Seas at the same time?! Even the legendary True Immortals could not do it. Such feelings could be said to occupy most of the Ancient Kings. Only Zhong Xianyuan was extremely certain in his heart. He looked at the scene in the sky that was like the arrival of a cluster of ¡°stars¡± and muttered, ¡°This is Exalted Immortal Cui. It must be Exalted Immortal Cui!¡± After experiencing the battle with the Supreme Giant Clam, he already understood that Cui Heng was not another Immortal Opportunity cultivator who had entered the Immortal Realm. Instead, he was the owner of the Immortal realm, the Ancient Immortal who had given him the Immortal Opportunity. But now, he was a little uncertain. Could an Ancient Immortal have such terrifying power? He could gather so many Star Seas out of thin air? This was too ridiculous! ¡°Exalted Immortal Cui¡­ what realm is he at? This is too powerful!¡± Zhong Xianyuan could not help but exclaim. ¡­ . Actually, the level of mystery displayed by Cui Heng¡¯s breakthrough phenomenon was already too high, far exceeding the limits of what ordinary living beings could imagine. Even experts at the level of the Ancient Kings could only watch the show. They could not understand what power this phenomenon itself meant. Chu Han was different. He came from the Immortal Land. Although his memories of the Immortal Land had been erased, he still had some understanding of the cultivation from the Seventh Realm to the Ninth Realm of the True World. He also had the cultivation of the Seventh Realm of the True World, so he naturally had a lot of knowledge. It was precisely because he was more knowledgeable that when he saw the phenomenon of the arrival of the cluster of ¡°stars¡±, he was so frightened that he collapsed to the ground. ¡°Oh my god, what is this? What is this?!¡± Chu Han looked at the sky in horror. He seemed to have been possessed and was trembling non-stop. Ordinary Sixth Realm True World experts, which was the Peak of the Ancient King Realm, could only mobilize a portion of the power of a cantilever in a Star Sea. Only after reaching the Seventh Realm True World could one extend their strength to the entire cantilever and mobilize most of the power of this cantilever. But this was still only a portion. After reaching the Eighth Realm True World and becoming a True Immortal, one could truly mobilize the power of the entire cantilever and completely form a crushing advantage. Therefore, in some civilizations, True Immortals also had the title of Star Field Lord. As for the higher-level Ninth Realm True World experts, it was said that they could extend their strength to more Star Fields and break through the limits of a Star Sea cantilever to become even stronger. However, even such power was only a small portion compared to the entire Star Sea. After all, the cantilevers in a Star Sea were usually only a small portion of the total Star Sea. The core part was still the astrolabe in the middle of the Star Sea. It was simply out of their reach to control the power of the entire Star Sea. In Chu Han¡¯s limited memories, even in the Immortal Land, there was no description of this realm. He did not even believe that there was such a realm. It was too exaggerated to cultivate to that level. However, the Star Seas gathered outside Great Yan Planet had completely overturned his understanding. This was no longer a problem of mobilizing a Star Sea. There was actually someone who could manifest tens of thousands of Star Seas out of thin air and gather them in the sky above Great Yan Planet. It was too unbelievable. However, Chu Han was an expert who had cultivated to the Seventh Realm True World after all. In terms of realm, he was already close to the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm. He quickly discovered the abnormality of these ¡°Star Seas¡±. ¡°These Star Seas don¡¯t seem to be real. Only a small portion of each Star Sea is real, and most of the others are still fake.¡± After understanding this, he heaved a sigh of relief. As expected, it was impossible for such a terrifying power that appeared out of thin air to really exist. However, this relaxed mood did not last long. Chu Han quickly discovered that even if the fake parts were removed, the real parts were probably equivalent to a complete Star Sea. ¡°This also means that there¡¯s really someone who can mobilize the power of the entire Star Sea,¡± he muttered. Then, he shook his head and said, ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. This is no longer mobilizing the power of the entire Star Sea. Whether it¡¯s bringing a Star Sea across the vast void of the universe here or manifesting the power of a complete Star Sea, it means that this person is already equivalent to a Star Sea. Isn¡¯t that the realm of Paramount True Immortal? No, how can a Paramount True Immortal have such power? Has he surpassed the Ninth Realm of the True World? There¡¯s actually such an expert in this world?!¡± ¡­ . Cui Heng knew very well what was going on with his breakthrough phenomenon. The various reactions of the outside world were also within his divine sense. But none of this was enough to attract his attention. He placed all his attention on the acupoints in his body. At this moment, the boundless starry skies inside Cui Heng¡¯s acupoints was undergoing a tremendous change. Stars condensed into reality, black holes were condensed, and many celestial bodies became real. Compared to the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm, the boundless starry skies in his acupoints had become even more real. It was as if there was a complete universe in each acupoint. Especially in the Niwan Palace, his Essence Spirit was wrapped in purple-gold divine light. It sat in the core of the boundless starry skies, and under it was a complete and real sea of stars. As the phenomenon of the arrival of the myriad ¡°stars¡± in the outside world appeared, this complete True Star Sea also became corporeal. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! At this moment, countless purple-gold divine light began to gather in the sky above Great Yan Star. The ¡°Star Sea¡± contained in it also quickly gathered. At the same time, it shone brightly and connected with each other, like a sea of light. Radiant Star Sea! At the same time, the sea of stars in Cui Heng¡¯s Niwan Palace completely became real. This Star Sea could already directly appear in the outside world and transform into a Star Sea with a diameter of more than 100,000 light years and more than 200 billion stars. His body and Dharmic powers were also sublimated to the extreme and quickly became stronger. Soon, he possessed power equivalent to the entire Star Sea. In other words, the current Cui Heng was equivalent to hundreds of billions of stars displaying their power with every move he made. It was as if a Star Sea was completely erupting with the energy contained in it. To an independent life form, this could definitely be said to be an extremely terrifying power. As long as Cui Heng was willing, he could collapse an entire Star Sea at any time and eventually destroy it. As long as he was willing to spend time, he could even destroy the entire Great Yan Holy Land. Correspondingly, the strength of his body and lifespan had also increased. When he was at the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm, if he encountered an explosion at the level of a Star Sea and all the energy was focused on him, his body would still be destroyed. Not anymore. His lifespan had also increased greatly, reaching 10 million years. Of course, as long as his Soul Formation True Spirit remained indestructible, the meaning of the lifespan of his body was already very insignificant. ¡°I¡¯m finally at the Late-stage Soul Formation realm.¡± Cui Heng closed his eyes gently and heaved a long sigh of relief. At the same time, he felt that the boundless starry skies in his Niwan Palace and acupoints no longer expanded automatically, and his cultivation realm no longer increased automatically. This meant that the cultivation method from the Early-stage to the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm could no longer be continued. Next, there had to be a new path. It was the path to the Peak Soul Formation realm. Perhaps¡ª It was also the path to the Return to Void Realm. Chapter 566 - Untitled Chapter 566: Untitled ¡°At this realm, in a sense, I can already be a God of Creation.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself. Then, he raised his right hand and circulated his Dharmic powers to tap lightly in the void. This fingernail-sized space immediately turned into gray chaos. Matter, laws, and Great Dao were all crushed, turning into the most primitive state. It was like a small ball that quietly floated in the air. It was very inconspicuous, but it possessed the possibility of extending infinitely. Then, Cui Heng condensed the remaining matter and nomological dust in this small ball of chaos into a sleeping burly man. At the same time, he used his Dharmic powers to gather a portion of the Chaos Qi and condensed it into a huge ax. A moment later, Cui Heng suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°Open!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the burly man sleeping in the small ball of chaos immediately opened his eyes. He first looked around in confusion before looking at the huge ax. It was as if some strange power was driving him, making him extend his hands, grab the huge ax, and raise it high above his head. He didn¡¯t know who he was or why he was doing this. He only knew that he should do this. Hence, he could not help but make the first and only voice in this chaos. ¡°Open!!¡± At the same time, the huge ax in his hand slashed down. Mystical power was released along the trajectory of the huge ax, instantly dividing this gray chaos into two parts. Then, the clear Qi rose and the chaotic Qi sank. The clear Qi gradually condensed into the sky, and the chaotic Qi gradually condensed into the ground. The burly man raised his head to the sky and stepped on the ground, lifting up the newly established world until it stabilized. In the end, the world stabilized, and the burly man exhausted all his strength. The various parts of his body transformed into mountains, rivers, sun, moon, stars, and even all living beings, turning this world into a world filled with vitality. All of this only happened in Cui Heng¡¯s palm. It happened in the chaos formed by the kneading of a fingernail-sized space, and it only happened in less than 15 minutes. ¡°The Dao of this world is my will. The limit of what living beings can reach is the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm.¡± Cui Heng looked down at the situation of this world and muttered, ¡°Everything inside is under my control.¡± At this moment, he really felt that he could control everything. This feeling was simply intoxicating. However, the current Cui Heng had long firmed his will. It was not so easy to immerse himself in it. He looked at this newly born world again, he casually rubbed it, returning it to a chaotic state. Then, he returned it to its original normal state. It was as if that world had never been born. Then, his figure swayed and he instantly crossed the distant void and arrived in a huge Star Sea. The diameter of this Star Sea was 150,000 light years, and the number of stars exceeded 200 billion. There were four cantilevers, and the total size was slightly smaller than the Silver Disc Star Sea Cui Heng was in earlier. In this Star Sea, there were also countless civilizations and living stars. Of course, there were more places without life. At this moment, Cui Heng was standing at the core of the Star Sea. This was an incomparably huge ball of light. The number of stars gathered exceeded 10 billion. In the center was a huge black hole that devoured all matter and even laws. In such an environment, no life should have appeared, but Cui Heng walked here as if he was taking a leisurely stroll. No power here could affect him at all. As he walked, the surrounding celestial bodies changed. If anyone could look down on this huge Star Sea from the void of the universe, they would be able to see that the brightest ball of light in the middle was quickly dimming. That was because with every step Cui Heng took, tens of millions of stars would be extinguished. By the time he reached the core black hole, the entire Star Sea had already become extremely dark. It was not even enough to be called a Star Sea. It was just a small galaxy that was far away. The remaining ones were all small solar systems with life. In other words, just now, Cui Heng had already used his Dharmic powers to extinguish all the stars in this Star Sea that did not have living planets attached to them. The entire Star Sea had almost disappeared. However, the living planets were not affected at all. Everything needed to maintain their normal operation was replaced by Cui Heng¡¯s Dharmic powers. Of course, after a while, the living beings on some living planets might discover something one nighta€¡±the stars in the night sky had suddenly disappeared. Cui Heng stood beside the black hole at the core of the sea of stars and felt the Dharmic powers in his body that were almost boiling. He felt an indescribable sense of joy. In order to maintain the Star Sea in this state, he had already used 70% of his Dharmic powers. This feeling of releasing his strength to his heart¡¯s content was very comfortable. Then, he used his Dharmic powers to restore the stars he had extinguished to their original state, and the entire Star Sea returned to its original state. It was as if nothing had happened. ¡°From the attempt just now, after breaking through to the Late-stage Soul Formation realm, I already have the power to destroy a Star Sea.¡± Cui Heng sighed with emotion. If someone had told him in the past that someone could cultivate to this level, it would be very difficult for him to believe it. Chapter 567 - Untitled Chapter 567: Untitled After all, a Star Sea was too huge. How could a human cultivate to such an abnormal level? However, when he really reached this realm and possessed such power¡­ Although he felt a lot of emotions and was a little excited, if he calmed down and thought about it carefully, it seemed that such strength was only so-so. In the scale of the universe, what was a mere Star Sea? It was still just a drop in the ocean. Perhaps not even that. ¡°I still can¡¯t be arrogant.¡± Cui Heng reminded himself in his heart and thought to himself, ¡°The Late-stage Soul Formation realm is indeed not weak, but compared to the entire universe, it¡¯s still too small. Even if I don¡¯t compare myself with the universe and only with the galaxy cluster, it¡¯s still too far away. The road ahead is still long. I have to continue walking. Next, I have to study how to step into the Peak Soul Formation Realm and how to break through to the Return to Void Realm. However, before that, I still have to deal with some things.¡± The breakthrough phenomenon he had displayed earlier was too huge, and the impact was also huge. He had to deal with it later. Thinking of this, Cui Heng¡¯s figure disappeared from the Star Sea. He instantly crossed the vast void and returned to Grand Yan Planet. ¡­ . After Cui Heng ended his breakthrough, the previous phenomenon had already disappeared. Zhong Xianyuan, Chu Han, Zhang Fengchan, Wu Qi, and the others arrived at Tianqi Mansion to pay their respects to Cui Heng. Many Ancient Kings came after hearing the news. They all wanted to express their gratitude to Cui Heng. After all, the previous breakthrough phenomenon had benefited them a lot. Of course, this was only an excuse. Most of them wanted to take this opportunity to interact with Cui Heng. Perhaps they could get closer to him. This was an unbelievably powerful existence. He might even have surpassed the legendary Paramount True Immortal realm. No one would let go of the opportunity to get close to such an existence. Among them, Chu Han was the most uneasy. He still remembered what Cui Heng had said to him previously. In the past 300 years, he had been trying his best to recall information about the Immortal Land, but there had been no progress. He could not recall anything useful at all. Although Cui Heng had said that he would see if he could recall it after reaching the Immortal Land, 300 years had passed now. No one could guarantee that Exalted Immortal Cui¡¯s thoughts would not change. What if he felt that since he had not recalled anything for 300 years, even if he arrived at the Immortal Land, it would be useless and he would directly kill him? This was not impossible. Zhong Xianyuan also felt a little uneasy. After he realized that Cui Heng was the Ancient Immortal he had met, he had always wanted to pay his respects to Cui Heng. However, Cui Heng had been in seclusion for the past 300 years, so he had no chance. Now that his breakthrough had been completed, he should finish his seclusion and he could pay his respects. However, he was a little worried. He was afraid that Cui Heng would punish him or even decide to clean up the sect. After all, some of the things he had done previously were definitely not righteous. The two people from the Taiji Sect were much purer. They had long expressed their submission to Cui Heng. They had come here to congratulate Cui Heng and continue to express their attitude. For this reason, they specially brought their inherited Ancient Immortal treasure for Cui Heng to study. After a while, Tang Yuanshan walked out of Tianqi Mansion. Although he had already broken through to the Second Xuan Sea Realm, such a realm was never taken seriously by Zhong Xianyuan and Chu Han in the past. Even the two people from the Taiji Sect would not care about martial artists of this realm. But it was different now. As soon as Tang Yuanshan came out, they bowed respectfully and rushed over to ask. ¡°Elder Tang, how¡¯s Exalted Immortal Cui? Does he have any instructions?¡± ¡°Elder Tang, Exalted Immortal Cui gave me some instructions earlier. This time, I¡¯m specially here to pay my respects.¡± ¡°Elder Tang, we¡­¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . Tang Yuanshan looked at the group of people who used to be arrogant and sighed with emotion. In the past, he did not even have the qualifications to be looked at by these people. But now, it was like this. However, he also knew very well that these people¡¯s respect was for Cui Heng, not him. Tang Yuanshan¡¯s mind was very clear. Facing the anxious crowd, he took a few steps back and swept his gaze across them one by one. Finally, he smiled and said, ¡°Chu Han, Exalted Immortal Cui wants to see you.¡± Then, he said to the others, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Exalted Immortal Cui said that he will meet with you before he leaves the Great Yan Holy Land. Please wait for the arrangements.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Chu Han panicked a little, afraid that he would never be able to return. Zhong Xianyuan heaved a sigh of relief. From the looks of it, he would not be eliminated. Zhang Fengchan and Wu Qi were rather excited. To them, it was already very lucky to be personally summoned by Cui Heng. Everyone thanked Tang Yuanshan. Then, Chu Han followed Tang Yuanshan in and quickly arrived at Cui Heng¡¯s courtyard. At this moment, Cui Heng was sitting cross-legged under a tree. His eyes were slightly closed, and his appearance was solemn. Sensing Chu Han¡¯s arrival, he slowly opened his eyes and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you prepared?¡± ¡°Exalted Immortal, I¡¯m already prepared to follow you to the Silver Disc Star Sea at any time,¡± Chu Han hurriedly replied. He lowered his head with a respectful attitude. ¡°That¡¯s good. I hope you can remember more things when the time comes. Otherwise¡­¡± Cui Heng smiled faintly and turned to Hua Feng without saying anything. He asked, ¡°Did the Three Supremes Sect contact you?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve been in contact.¡± Chu Han nodded and said, ¡°200 years ago, a True Immortal-level envoy sent a letter asking about my recent situation. He also informed me that an important meeting will be held in 500 years. Well, it¡¯s 300 years later now.¡± ¡°A meeting?¡± Cui Heng smiled with interest when he heard this. ¡°You can note this down. When the time comes, participate and see if you can obtain some information about pure-blooded ferocious beasts.¡± ¡°Yes, Exalted Immortal.¡± Chu Han hurriedly agreed. He was actually a little excited and rather happy. As long as he was still useful, he might be able to live. ¡°Go.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll summon you again when we head to the Silver Disc Star Sea.¡± He could tell what Chu Han was thinking, but he did not care much. He was just a tool. He would use him if he could. Then, Cui Heng entered the Grotto-Heaven Dao Palace. Before returning to the Silver Disc Star Sea to head to the Immortal Land, he had to determine his next cultivation direction and how to break through to the Peak Soul Formation realm. This was extremely important. From the cultivation process of the Nascent Soul realm, this cultivation direction was very likely related to his next path to the Return to Void realm. However, when he stepped onto the path to the Soul Formation realm, it was when he reached the Peak Nascent Soul realm. The process of reaching the Peak Nascent Soul realm from the Late-stage Nascent Soul realm was not much different from the previous cultivation method. However, after he broke through to the Late-stage Soul Formation realm, the automatic increase in his cultivation realm had already stopped. This meant that he could no longer use his previous cultivation method. Merely communicating with this world could no longer increase his cultivation. He had to make adjustments. Even if this adjusted cultivation direction was not the true path to the Return to Void Realm. It was most likely related. It should be much more difficult to reach the Return to Void Realm than to reach the Soul Formation Realm from the Nascent Soul Realm. It¡¯s indeed more reasonable to start from the Late-stage Soul Formation realm and walk the path to the Return to Void Realm, or to split this path into two sections and place it at the Late-stage and Peak-stage Soul Formation realm respectively.¡± Cui Heng guessed in his heart. However, he still had to see if the Intermediate Immortal Technique described it. Hence, he decisively ordered the System. ¡°Exchange for the reading time of the Primary Grade Immortal Technique, From Beginner to Ascension.¡± Chapter 568 - Refining False into Real, Omnipresence (2) Chapter 568 Refining False into Real, Omnipresence (2) The book that recorded the Intermediate Immortal Technique, From Beginner to Ascension appeared in Cui Heng¡¯s hand. He flipped to the middle with ease. Soul Formation chapter. [¡­ Reaching the Late-stage Soul Formation realm means that one has already communicated sufficiently with this world and has a sufficient understanding of the essence of this world.] However, just communication alone can¡¯t allow one to reach the peak of this realm, let alone see the profundity of the Return to Void Realm. Only by refining fake into reality can one touch the peak of the Soul Formation realm and see the profundity of the Return to Void Realm. [To reach the Return to Void Realm, you have to become real first.] After reading this description, Cui Heng fell into a long silence. The description of this Intermediate Immortal Technique was as vague as ever. [To reach the Return to Void Realm, you have to become real first.] What was refining fake into reality? Cui Heng had no clue at all, only deep doubts. With his current cultivation realm, he could easily create things out of thin air. He could even turn illusions into reality and create things that originally did not exist out of thin air. Refining fake into real shouldn¡¯t be difficult. However, since this stage of becoming real was related to the Return to Void Realm, it shouldn¡¯t be so simple. There was a deeper meaning at that time. However, how could one define truth and falsehood? ¡°Looks like I still need to use the explanation function.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself. After the System package was upgraded, a new explanation function was added. He could choose a word from the ¡°Intermediate Immortal Technique, From Beginner to Ascension¡± to explain in detail. This greatly reduced the difficulty of him exploring his cultivation direction. After all, from the beginning, the Immortal technique given by the System had a problem with the vague description. There were only basic concepts and no specific cultivation methods. He needed to explore and comprehend everything himself. Cui Heng ordered the System. ¡°Recharge the ¡®Reading Voucher¡¯ with two usage vouchers. Use the ¡®Reading Voucher¡¯s¡¯ word explanation function to explain the words ¡®Refining False into True¡¯.¡± [Hello, honorable host! You have used the ¡°detailed explanation¡± function. Usage of the reading voucher: -2.] [Your reading coupon usage is 0. Please recharge it in time.] [You have chosen the words ¡°Refining False into True¡±. Explaining now.] [Refining False into True: Reality exists relative to reality. What¡¯s different from reality is falsehood. Refining False into True is to refine that which is false and different from reality into reality and fuse it into oneself. I am reality.] ¡°Refining that which is false into reality and fusing them into myself. I am reality.¡± Cui Heng looked at the description of the words and fell into deep thought again. He thought to himself, ¡°The definition of truth and falsehood is too broad. However, from the description of ¡®refining that which is false into reality and fusing them into myself. I am reality¡¯, I should be able to set the scope to ¡®I¡¯ or ¡®me¡¯? From this, I can deduce that what¡¯s different from the real me is the fake me. Then, what I have to do is refine the fake me into reality and finally fuse it into myself, the only existence? If that¡¯s the case, I have to first clarify what¡¯s the real me. As long as I clarify what¡¯s the real me, I can construct a fake me. Being careful and not willing to take risks¡­ This is my personality. A Late-stage Soul Formation cultivator can destroy a Star Sea¡­ This is my realm strength. The so-called Exalted Immortal who is respected, feared, and hated¡­ This can be said to be my identity. In contrast, a rash and reckless character that likes to take risks¡­ One whose cultivation realm is lower than the Late-stage Soul Formation realm¡­ Someone that¡¯s not a high and mighty Immortal Venerable or Exalted Immortal¡­ Can this be considered a fake me? But how can I show the fake me? How can I refine the fake me into reality and finally fuse them into myself and personify ¡®I am me¡¯?¡± At this point, he stopped thinking. In the end, Cui Heng shook his head and thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s difficult to figure out the next cultivation path by thinking like this with no reference. Fortunately, I have a direction and can try. The fake me is different from the real me. This means that I can¡¯t let the people who know me stay by my side. I have to construct a fake identity that¡¯s different from the real me in an unfamiliar environment¡­¡± Thinking of this, he was suddenly stunned. He suddenly thought of his attempt to break through to the Soul Formation realm when he was at the Peak Nascent Soul realm. Back then, he had experienced the rules of order he had set for himself. He had temporarily abandoned his original identity and lived under those rules with a relatively ordinary identity. In those 300 years, he had lived in a total of six different identities. He had been a Creator, a Sage King, a Sage, a Human Immortal, and various other identities. In the end, he died as Cui Changsheng and was buried in a tomb by his good friend, Jiang Caiyun. These identities were completely different from the real him. They could basically be said to be fake. Although he did not walk the path of refining fake into reality at that time, he accidentally walked in a similar direction. The moment Cui Heng understood this, he suddenly felt his divine sense begin to spread. In an instant, his divine sense crossed tens of millions of light years and descended into the Silver Disc Star Sea. Lights and shadows appeared one after another and returned to his main body through his divine sense. The traces of his former life as an ordinary person had completely disappeared. No one remembered the existence of that identity, leaving only an extremely subtle trace of light and shadow that returned along his divine sense. He had once been a Sage with a precious treasure. This identity did not leave many traces, and it only provided a little more feedback than an ordinary person. The other identities were in a similar situation. There was only one identity that was different, and that was Cui Changsheng. The shadow that represented Cui Changsheng¡¯s identity was the clearest. This meant that the traces left behind by this identity were the clearest. After more than a thousand years, the grave that buried him had not disappeared. Instead, it had already become a huge cemetery, and people often came to pay their respects. These people were Jiang Caiyun¡¯s disciples and grand-disciples. Every year, Jiang Caiyun would also come to this cemetery on the anniversary of Cui Changsheng¡¯s death. She would sit in front of the tomb for a day and night and talk about her recent situation and her plans for the future. ¡°When my identity is recognized and my experiences are remembered, the deeper the traces of my existence, and the stronger the feedback I can obtain.¡± Cui Heng sensed the feedback brought about by the different identities and came to a conclusion. ¡°It seems to be related to the cultivation realm of others. The identity of Cui Changsheng and the feedback brought by Jiang Caiyun are far more than those disciples and grand-disciples of hers. Hmm, it might also be related to their relationship. If that¡¯s the case, the most suitable place for me to cultivate next is still the Immortal Land in the middle of the Silver Disc Star Sea. The cultivation realms of the people there are higher, and the feedback I can obtain will be stronger.¡± Now, he finally had a clear idea of his future cultivation path. He immediately felt incomparably comfortable and carefree. Cui Heng¡¯s carefree mood also allowed him to discover that after retracting the six identities, he had some characteristics and abilities that he did not have before. Then, with a slight thought, six figures, including Cui Changsheng, appeared around him. Every one of them was a living and real existence. Moreover, on any level of laws that could be investigated, these six people had no connection with Cui Heng himself. They were all independent existences. However, in reality, Cui Heng could make any of these six people his main body at any time. This also meant that even if his main body was erased by the power of the universe¡¯s laws, as long as these six people were not destroyed, he could still revive on them and lie dormant. His life-saving methods had increased. ¡°This is only the beginning.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°If one day, I take on billions of fake identities, I can exist in billions of places at the same time. In theory, as long as I take on enough fake identities and refine them all into reality, I can exist in a corner of this universe and at the same time, be omnipresent! At the same time, these identities are like my fake projections. After completing the cultivation of Refining False into True, I can turn these fake projections into the real me at any time. At that time, even if a Dao Integration realm existence attacks and erases my main body, as long as he doesn¡¯t erase all these billions of projections, I can revive on any of them!¡± Such a realm and divine power was too mysterious and exciting. Cui Heng was already looking forward to his cultivation progress. ¡°After I go to the Immortal Land in the middle of the Silver Disc Star Sea, I¡¯ll let Chu Han recall the information about the Immortal Land first. After I grasp the basic situation, I¡¯ll let him leave. Then, I¡¯ll change into a fake identity and walk among the Immortal Land.¡± Chapter 569 - Refining False into Real, Omnipresence (2) Chapter 569: Refining False into Real, Omnipresence (2) Cui Heng did not have much to deal with on Great Yan Planet. The only thing he needed to deal with was Zhong Xianyuan. Although he did not clean up the sect and destroy Zhong Xianyuan, he did not have a good impression of this guy. The reason why he decided to remind him before he left was purely because he did not want him to do evil in the future. This was to save him a trip to come back to clean up the sect in the future. It was too troublesome. Cui Heng even expressed his gratitude to the Tianqi Mansion for providing him with a cultivation place for so long. The people of the Taiji Sect also received some gifts from him. It could be said to be a happy ending. As for the Ancient Kings who had woken up from their sleep, Cui Heng ignored them. He let them establish a residence in the Great Yan Holy Land. It was fine as long as they did not kill anyone wantonly. After dealing with the matter of Grand Yan Planet, Cui Heng left with Chu Han and crossed the endless void in the blink of an eye. He arrived at the periphery of the Silver Disc Star Sea. ¡­ . Such interstellar teleportation speed really shocked Chu Han. He felt an unprecedented shock. He could not even believe his eyes. It was too fast! Could this be a technique above the Paramount True Immortal realm? The Silver Disc Star Sea was outside the Great Yan Holy Land. The Grand Yan Planet was in the middle of the Great Yan Holy Land. There was actually someone who could instantly cross such a long distance with a teleportation spell. It was really too unbelievable. It was simply shocking. At this moment, Cui Heng¡¯s voice sounded in his mind. ¡°How is it? Do you remember anything when you see the light of the Immortal Land in the middle of the Silver Disc Star Sea?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Han could only fall silent when he heard this. Then, he shook his head with a bitter smile. He really could not remember anything. His memories had been wiped too thoroughly. Cui Heng smiled when he saw this. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. You can go to the periphery of the central area of the Silver Disc Star Sea first and feel the aura of the Immortal Land to recall for yourself.¡± At the same time, he gently raised his hand and waved it, sending Chu Han into the bright light in the middle of the Star Sea. That was the edge of the light that enveloped the Immortal Land. One could only sense the aura of the Immortal Land and could not enter it from there. Then, Cui Heng¡¯s figure swayed slightly and he went into the Heaven Realm. He had not left the Heaven Realm for long, only a few hundred years. But in these hundreds of years, the Heaven Realm had already undergone a tremendous change. Li Mingqiong had already expanded the territory of the Great Zhou to 300 Heavenly Regions. Her cultivation had already reached a level similar to the 11th realm of the Immortal World and she was extremely powerful. Pei Qingshu had also advanced by leaps and bounds through a long period of constant battle. Now, he was only slightly weaker than Li Mingqiong. Such strength was enough to be considered a top expert in the current Heaven Realm. After Cui Heng saw them, he did not stay long. He only checked if there were any deviations in their cultivation progress before leaving the Heaven Realm. Originally, he wanted to meet Hui Shi, but in order to temper his strength, Hui Shi had already left the Heaven Realm and headed to the myriad worlds to roam the endless starry skies. He could only wait until later. As for the Yellow-scarved Strongman, Li Mingcheng, and the others, he did not specially go to see them. If he had anything to say or guide them, he could just let Li Mingqiong and Pei Qingshu convey it on his behalf. After dealing with this, Cui Heng arrived at Chu Han¡¯s place. At this moment, Chu Han was looking at the light of the Immortal Land in front of him in a daze. His thoughts seemed to have stopped spinning. Cui Heng could feel that the soul in Chu Han¡¯s body was distorting and shaking, as if it was breaking free from some kind of restraint. Perhaps this was the process needed to recall erased memories? ¡°Ahhh!!¡± At this moment, Chu Han suddenly exclaimed, his eyes wide open. Then, his body trembled violently, as if he had been woken up from his sleep. His face was extremely pale. After a while, he regained his composure. ¡°How is it?¡± Cui Heng asked. ¡°I¡­¡± Chu Han opened his mouth and hesitated. In the end, he said bitterly, ¡°I could only recall some blurry shadows. Then, I was interrupted by an extremely strong force. I can¡¯t think clearly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good sign.¡± Cui Heng chuckled and continued walking. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± At the same time, the space beside him distorted, and a huge illusory door appeared in front of him. As long as he stepped through this door, he would reach the Immortal Land. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Han lowered his eyebrows and nodded. He followed behind Cui Heng respectfully and followed him through the layers of barriers. Soon, they arrived at an incomparably vast world. The vast and ancient aura immediately surged into Chu Han¡¯s perception, washing away the fog in his mind. Everything that was originally blurry became incomparably clear! Chu Han shouted in surprise. ¡°Exalted Immortal, I remember, I remember everything!!¡± Chapter 570 - Immortal Land, Warring Countries, Frequent Battles Chapter 570: Immortal Land, Warring Countries, Frequent Battles After coming to this world, Chu Han felt that he had been nourished by an inexplicable power. At the same time, his soul quietly changed. His memories that had been erased quickly recovered. This surprised him greatly. After all, if he could not recover his memories, this Exalted Immortal would probably not give him a good ending. Fortunately, it had finally recovered. ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng exclaimed softly when he heard that. He looked at Chu Han and sized him up slightly. Then, he raised his hand gently and placed a barrier around him. He smiled and said, ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°Yes, Exalted Immortal.¡± Chu Han hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°This world is like this. A long time ago, after the Immortal Domains shattered, a huge fragment fell into this starry sky. At that time, this was still a Holy Land¡­¡± He began from the source of this Immortal Land and explained the basic situation here. After the Immortal Domain fragment fell into this Holy Land, it began to crazily absorb everything in this Holy Land. Whether it was the Star Seas, the void, or even the Great Dao laws, they were all absorbed and refined by the Immortal Domain fragment and finally became a part of this Immortal Land world. From the external appearance, it seemed that this Ancient Holy Land had inexplicably begun to collapse a long time ago. In the end, the huge Holy Land disappeared, and almost all of the Star Seas disappeared. Only the Silver Disc Star Sea and the strange world in the middle of the Star Sea was left. In fact, this was all the result of the Immortal Domain fragment absorbing and refining this Holy Land. This was where the current Immortal Land was born. However, because when the Immortal Domain fragment absorbed and refined the Holy Land, it did not kill the living beings inside. Instead, it absorbed all the living beings in the Holy Land into itself, so there was still the inheritance and civilization of the Ancient Holy Land in this Immortal Land. This was also the origin of most people in the Immortal Land. Of course, the highest power and core power were often controlled by a very small number of people. There were natives in the Immortal Land. They were survivors of the Immortal Domain. They had the inheritance of the Immortal Domain and controlled the treasures of the Immortal Domain. Although they had the least number of people, they were far stronger than the people from the Holy Land. These survivors of the Immortal Domain called themselves Immortals and distinguished themselves from the humans of the Holy Land. They were high and mighty, setting rules, manipulating them, and using them. At first, the humans could only obey. Later on, as the human race became stronger and stronger, there was even a Human Emperor respected by the entire human race who rose up. Finally, he obtained strength enough to fight against the Immortals. After a long battle, the Immortals had no choice but to compromise and give a portion of their authority to the humans. From then on, the human race began to completely rise. Moreover, as time passed, the humans gradually occupied everything on this land, squeezing the Immortals out of the land, causing them to only be able to live on the islands overseas. Later on, the Human Emperor, who was respected by the human race, conferred titles on various countries and divided this vast land into many countries. The Human Emperor managed them himself, further strengthening the human race¡¯s control over this land. To this day, the land of the Immortal Land was completely under the rule of the humans. Genius martial artists from various countries appeared endlessly, and experts appeared in large numbers. Even if the Immortals were still coveting the mainland overseas, it would be very difficult for them to pose any threat to the current human race. When external threats did not exist or were extremely small, the human race would usually fall into internal strife. The various countries would often fight for the ownership of a piece of territory. There were frequent disputes between the various countries. There were even situations where small countries were directly annexed by large countries. ¡°Fighting for the ownership of the land?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s expression became strange when he heard this. He lowered his head to look at the vast land below and chuckled. ¡°Is there anything special about this land? Is it for resources?¡± The cultivation realms of the rulers of the Immortal Land were extremely strong, at least at the Sixth Realm of the True World. The powerful ones had even reached the Seventh Realm of the True World. Some overlord-level monarchs had even reached the Eighth Realm of the True World and could be said to be True Immortals. What was the use of land for an expert of this realm? The material resources contained in the land should no longer be of any use to them. Why did they have to destroy the country to fight for the ownership of the land? ¡°I don¡¯t know either. The mysteries of the land are hidden in many national seals personally made by the Human Emperor. Only the Emperor knows.¡± Chu Han shook his head and said, ¡°However, I¡¯ve heard some rumors and have some guesses. This might be related to other Immortal Lands.¡± ¡°Other Immortal Lands?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly when he heard this. He said thoughtfully, ¡°You mean to occupy more land to communicate with other Immortal Lands and even absorb the power of other Immortal Lands to become stronger?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Han nodded at first, then said, ¡°Previously, I was just a general guarding a city in the Liang Kingdom. I was unable to touch the deeper secrets and was only guessing according to some rumors.¡± ¡°A general of the Seventh Realm of the True World?¡± Cui Heng laughed when he heard this. He looked at the huge city on the ground and sighed. ¡°The people of this Immortal Land are extremely powerful, but the things they do are like a mortal society.¡± ¡°To be honest, Exalted Immortal¡­¡± Chu Han smiled bitterly and sighed. ¡°Actually, before I came into contact with the Three Supreme Sects, I had never heard of what the mortals outside were like, let alone knew what my strength meant outside. ¡°It was only after I came into contact with the Three Supremes Sect that I understood that it was like this outside. It turns out that with my strength, I¡¯m already extremely powerful in the outside world. It¡¯s easy for me to rule a Star Sea¡­¡± ¡°This Immortal World has such strict control over the information of the outside world?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly, then nodded. ¡°That¡¯s normal. It¡¯s wrapped in a defensive barrier, and ordinary people can¡¯t enter. The people inside are also restricted from exiting?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s restricted.¡± Chu Han nodded and said to Cui Heng, ¡°Even those who have contacted the outside world will have their relevant memories erased and expelled. This is how I was expelled from here.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk.¡± Cui Heng shook his head and smiled. ¡°With such strict control, what are the people here afraid of? But let¡¯s not talk about this first. If I let you explore the mysteries of the land, do you think you can do it?¡± ¡°As long as Exalted Immortal protects me from death, I will definitely be able to do it!¡± Chu Han said firmly. He knew that he had to display his usefulness as much as possible now to increase his chances of survival. ¡°Alright!¡± Cui Heng raised his hand and waved it, instantly condensing a jade talisman. It was engraved with complicated cloud patterns and floated in front of Chu Han. ¡°This talisman can protect you from death three times.¡± ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal!¡± Chu Han was overjoyed. He hurriedly raised his hands and took the jade talisman respectfully. He said solemnly, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down!¡± ¡°Go, I¡¯ll wait for your news.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and instructed, ¡°You can pay attention to whether there are famous people called Hongwu, Zhou Juntian, and Taihong.¡± Previously, when he was in the Silver Disc Star Sea, he had guessed that Hong Fugui had come to this Immortal Land. Since he was here this time, he could search for news about him. As for Zhou Juntian and Taihong, they clearly knew many secrets. And they seemed to be plotting something in secret. If he could find them, he would be able to gain a lot. At the very least, he would be able to learn more about this world. ¡°Yes, Exalted Immortal!¡± Chu Han bade farewell and left after bowing respectfully. Soon, he disappeared. Cui Heng stood alone on the clouds and lowered his head to look down at the ground below. He thought to himself, ¡°My main goal in coming to this Immortal Land is still my cultivation. I need to construct a fake me that¡¯s different from the real me. I need to be recognized as a fake me and remembered by others, leaving the most real and profound traces in this world. And the deeds that people will remember the most are none other than the collapse of a force and the crash of wild waves. The countries on this land fight frequently, and small countries are in danger. This is a good opportunity.¡± Chapter 571 - Immortal Land, Warring Countries, Frequent Battles (2) Chapter 571: Immortal Land, Warring Countries, Frequent Battles (2) There were many countries in the Immortal Land. Every country had built tall city walls on the borders. These city walls were all set up with peerless array formations that were connected to the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth. They also contained the strange power of the country seal. It was almost impossible to break through them head-on, let alone fly over them. However, at the corners of the city wall, there would be a situation where the power of the seal was weak. This was an extremely obvious breakthrough point. Every country would build city passes at the corners of the city walls and set up even stronger array formations. However, this was still not enough to make up for the weak defense of this area. The city passes also needed to be guarded by experts and even after these experts fused their strength with the city pass array, it would only barely approach the defensive strength of the border city wall. Therefore, the city pass was still the enemy¡¯s first choice when attacking. Every city pass was a key fortress for the country. They were the most important strongholds! The experts guarding the city pass had long bound themselves to the city pass. They lived and died with the city pass. ¡­ . At the border of the Chen Kingdom, the army of the Liang Kingdom stood in formation outside Dacheng Pass. Dacheng Pass was an extremely important city pass. This was the core of the array formation of the six nearby city passes. If this city pass was breached, the defense of the other five city passes would plummet and become very easy to breach. In this way, the hundreds of thousands of soldiers from the Liang Kingdom outside the city pass could march straight in and enter the hinterland of the Chen Kingdom. Moreover, these soldiers were not ordinary people. Every one of them was very powerful. They cooperated with each other to form a large array formation and could even offset the power of the country¡¯s seal. The greatest reliance on the city pass¡¯s defense was the power of the country¡¯s seal and the city protection array. Once the array was broken and the power of the country¡¯s seal was weakened, the city pass would definitely be lost! At that time, the entire Chen Kingdom would fall. The territory would be annexed by the Liang Kingdom, the country seal would be refined, and high-level martial artists would be killed. Only ordinary people would be left behind, but they would also use all kinds of methods to make these people forget the existence of the Chen Kingdom and gradually integrate into the Liang Kingdom, becoming the people of the Liang Kingdom. At that time, the Chen Kingdom would completely perish. ¡­ . Inside Dacheng Pass. The general guarding the pass, Deng Huaiyi, walked down from the city wall with a dark expression. The subordinates waiting below hurriedly welcomed him. ¡°Great General, how is it? Who¡¯s the commander of the Liang Kingdom¡¯s attack this time? What are our chances of winning?¡± Many generals could not help but step forward and ask anxiously. In a siege battle, individual experts could not cause any damage to the power of the National Seal, so they were only in charge of attacking the array. Only after breaking through the array could the soldiers work together to weaken the power of the National Seal. Therefore, the commander of a siege was extremely important. As long as they could resist this commander¡¯s destruction of the array, they could defend the city pass. However, if the city protection array was broken through, they could only fight the soldiers to the death. There were not many soldiers in Dacheng Pass, and resources were relatively scarce. They could not afford a war of attrition at all. As long as they started a drawn out battle, Dacheng Pass would definitely be broken through in the end. It was precisely for this reason that many generals were so concerned about who the commander of the Liang Kingdom¡¯s army was. ¡°The commander-in-chief hasn¡¯t appeared yet, but from the military appearance and flag, he should be Chu Feixiao¡¯s subordinate.¡± Deng Huaiyi¡¯s expression was incomparably solemn as he said this name word by word. It could be seen that he valued this person very much. ¡°Chu Feixiao! It¡¯s actually him!¡± ¡°The Liang Kingdom¡¯s General Family¡¯s Chu Feixiao. I heard that he has long reached the Peak of the Sixth True World Realm.¡± ¡°That information is outdated. He has already broken through to the Seventh True World Realm a few years ago.¡± ¡°What?! It¡¯s said that a long time ago, the Chu Family also produced a Seventh Realm expert, but he has long disappeared. I didn¡¯t expect another one to appear.¡± ¡°We¡¯re in danger this time. Although Dacheng Pass has resisted the attack of a Seventh Realm expert in history, but¡­¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . ¡°Shut up!¡± Deng Huaiyi finally could not take it anymore and shouted sternly. Then, his gaze swept across everyone and he said in a low voice, ¡°Could it be that you want to abandon the city and escape, or open the city gates and surrender?¡± ¡°No, no, General. We don¡¯t mean that at all.¡± ¡°General, you¡¯ve misunderstood. The lives of the people guarding the city are already tied to the city pass. How can we escape?¡± The generals shook their heads repeatedly. ¡°In that case, we have to think of a way to defend the city, not boost the reputation of others and destroy our own morale here.¡± Deng Huaiyi snorted and said, ¡°A Seventh Realm expert is indeed troublesome, but we have the power of the city-protecting array and the National Seal. We might be able to defeat them.¡± ¡­ . Outside Dacheng Pass was a desolate land. Dense soldiers were lined up neatly. Their heights were very uniform. They were all about 30 feet tall. They were dressed in thick pitch-black armor and held huge spears in their hands, as if they could pierce through the world. They were all First True World Realm experts! If they were in the starry skies of the outside world, each of them could become a mighty figure who ruled a galaxy. However, in this Immortal Land, they could only be soldiers who attacked the city. They gathered together, causing the sky of the Immortal Land to become dark, blocking out the sunlight, as if there was darkness that stretched to the end of the sky, and dense killing intent surged. Beside these soldiers were more than a thousand mixed-blood ferocious beasts of various types. They had already been domesticated and turned into pure war machines. At this moment, be it the soldiers or the mixed-blood ferocious beasts, they were all looking at the sky, waiting for their commander to descend. Boom! At this moment, a loud bang suddenly came from the sky above. The dark sky suddenly lit up with golden light. Nine huge dragon-shaped mixed-blood ferocious beasts appeared out of thin air and soared through the clouds. Every one of them had strength equivalent to the Sixth True World Realm. Golden ropes were wrapped around their bodies, connecting them to a huge war chariot behind them. It slowly drove over from the top of the sky. The surroundings of the chariot emitted surging Chaotic Qi, and endless pressure descended. The chariot roared as it drove, as if it wanted to crush the world. All the Liang Kingdom soldiers and generals present knelt on one knee and bowed and shouted at the sky extremely respectfully! ¡°Welcome, Divine General Feixiao!¡± ¡°Welcome, Divine General Feixiao!¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . Their voices shook the sky, causing the ground to tremble. The loud noise naturally spread to Dacheng Pass, causing countless commoners to panic and feel uneasy. The soldiers and generals guarding the city also became nervous. At this moment, a young man who was eating breakfast on the street looked up at the sky outside with a faint smile. Chapter 572 - Do You Think Youre Hongwu? Chapter 572: Do You Think You¡¯re Hongwu? Cui Heng had arrived at Dacheng Pass three years ago and had already integrated into the living environment here. His relationship with the neighbors was not bad. The reason why he chose to stay in Dacheng Pass was because he had investigated it in detail. Although he had already learned the basic situation of this Immortal Land from Chu Han, that was still a situation from many years ago. The current situation was completely different from when Chu Han was expelled from this world. In Chu Han¡¯s description, there were many countries vying for territory. Including the small countries, there were more than 100,000 countries in that era, but there were only nine kingdoms left now. Seven of them were overlord-level superpowers. Their territory could be said to be boundless, and it was already difficult to calculate the specific size. The Human Emperor had already reached the Ninth True World Realm and reached the peak. He was a Paramount True Immortal. There was no lack of Seventh Realm or even Eighth Realm experts in the country. Compared to Chu Han¡¯s era, the strength of such a country was simply incomparable. Other than these seven overlord-level superpowers, there were two other countries that were clearly weaker. It was only because of their relatively special geographical location or special connections that they could survive until now. Chen Kingdom was one of the nine countries with a special geographical location. In terms of size, the Chen Kingdom might not be as big as a county of an overlord country. The King had only recently reached the Seventh True World Realm. They were very weak in every aspect. Normally speaking, such a small country should have long been drowned in the river of history and been subjugated by an overlord country. It would be renamed as County Chen or State of Chen. However, because it bordered the Liang, Wei, and Wu overlord countries at the same time, it miraculously survived until now. However, in recent years, the strength of the Liang Kingdom has continuously become stronger. In 10,000 years, there were three more Eighth True World Realm experts. It was said that they had even obtained an Immortal Domain supreme treasure that could greatly increase their strength to the level of a Paramount True Immortal. This allowed the Liang Kingdom to have the strength to hold back the Wei Kingdom and Wu Kingdom at the same time. From then on, the Liang Kingdom often attacked the borders of Chen Kingdom. They even made many probing attacks on Chen Kingdom¡¯s capital city to test if the Wei and Wu Kingdoms would interfere. In recent years, the probing had become more and more obvious, but the Wei and Wu Kingdoms did not react. Due to this situation, the Liang Kingdom would definitely invade Chen Kingdom in the near future and attack them to annex the land here. To Cui Heng, standing on the side of Chen Kingdom and holding off the invaders was the easiest way to make people remember him. It was enough to leave a deep mark. Perhaps, even after many years, he would still be praised by the people. And the special status of Dacheng Pass also meant that as long as the Liang Kingdom came to invade, the first place they had to take down was definitely Dacheng Pass. Therefore, after some comprehensive consideration, Cui Heng finally chose this place and lived as an ordinary person, waiting quietly. Initially, he thought that he might have to wait for a long time. It might be 50 years, a hundred years, or even longer. After all, the lifespan of True World Realm martial artists was extremely long. A mere 50 years or 100 years was not much time. However, he did not expect the outcome to be a little beyond his expectations. Not to mention 50 years, it had not even been five years. In just three years, the Liang Kingdom had begun to attack on a large scale. ¡°This new commander is at the Seventh True World Realm. His cultivation is similar to Chu Han¡¯s, and his strength and aura are extremely similar. Looks like they¡¯re from the same lineage.¡± Cui Heng looked outside the city and saw the state of the Liang Kingdom¡¯s military camp through the city wall. All the soldiers had become extremely excited by the arrival of this commander. The Qi, blood, and power of these soldiers condensed together, forming an extremely powerful aura, causing the world to tremble and shake. However, this level of power was not enough to attract Cui Heng¡¯s attention. What really made him focus was the power of luck condensed on these soldiers. It was precisely because the soldiers had gathered together and condensed the power of human Dao luck that they could weaken the power of the National Seal condensed in the city pass. After all, the so-called power of the National Seal was actually a manifestation of the luck of the human Dao. This was something Cui Heng had already investigated after coming to Dacheng Pass. The siege of a city by soldiers was essentially a competition and battle of the power of human luck. It was just a layer of the power of the National Seal. ¡°But what are the secrets contained in this land?¡± Cui Heng was still puzzled by this. He thought to himself, ¡°I¡¯ve also been to the capital of the Chen Kingdom and even examined the National Seal there, but I didn¡¯t find anything special. Could it be that only by circulating the power in the National Seal can the mysterious veil of the land be undone and the magical effects of the land be revealed? It¡¯s been three years. I wonder if Chu Han has any clues. After this matter is over, I¡¯ll get him to come back and report and see the completion rate of his investigation of the mysteries of the land. If the completion rate is not high, there¡¯s no need to support him, nor will I let him do anything else. I can completely give up on him and leave him to investigate the situation of the Three Supremes Sect in the future. Of course, if the completion rate is not bad and he obtained some useful clues, this person can still be of use. I hope he can bring clues about the mysteries of the land.¡± Chapter 573 - Do You Think Youre Hongwu? (2) Chapter 573: Do You Think You¡¯re Hongwu? (2) ¡°However, after defeating the army of the Liang Kingdom, it seems to be a feasible method to directly look for the King of the Chen Kingdom. It can also save a lot of trouble¡­¡± Boom! At this moment, there was a loud bang outside the city wall. The ground in the city trembled slightly, and countless citizens revealed terrified expressions as they ran towards their homes. The humans of this Immortal Land were similar to the people of the Heaven Realm. After reaching adulthood, they had strength equivalent to a Heaven Immortal. However, the nomological suppression of the Immortal Land was stronger than the Heaven Realm, and space was more stable than the Heaven Realm. The so-called strength of a Heaven Immortal was nothing special at all. At this moment, in the face of such a huge earthquake, they naturally felt very panicked. They only knew how to escape and did not have any thoughts of resisting. Only those experts who had already reached the True World Realm through cultivation dared to stand outside and look at the sky in shock. ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s the Liang Kingdom again. Can a large country bully a small country like this?!¡± A young First True World Realm expert gritted his teeth and said with an angry expression. Then, a layer of silver-white armor appeared on the young man¡¯s body, and a spear appeared in his hand. These were the equipment of the elite soldiers of the Chen Kingdom. At the same time, many people in Dacheng Pass also put on their armor. They were all soldiers guarding the city. After discovering the battle, they immediately rushed towards the city gate. There was no hesitation. Cui Heng was still sitting on the spot. Every soldier who passed by him would basically look at him, but no one pulled him to defend the city. This was because they all knew that the people sent by the Chen Kingdom were too powerful this time. They, who were guarding the city, were basically marching towards their death. There was no need to drag others down with them at this time. Moreover, the Chen Kingdom¡¯s army never forced people to serve. It was said that this was a rule left behind by the Chen Kingdom¡¯s ancestors. No one dared to violate it, nor did anyone want to. ¡°Such an army does give people a good impression.¡± Cui Heng looked at the backs of these people and nodded slightly, his gaze praising. Then, he slowly stood up and walked towards the city wall. If it was in the past, he would definitely study the strength and background of the enemy outside carefully before taking action. But that was the real him. At this moment, Cui Heng was playing a fake version of himself. He did things simply and directly, or rather, rashly. He only did what he wanted and did not consider the consequences. This was his ¡®fake¡¯ persona. Now, he would wait until the city guards could not hold on and attack directly. ¡­ . Clang! A sword cry pierced through the nine heavens. An incomparably huge bronze sword suddenly descended from the sky, as if it wanted to split the world apart. It condensed endless sharp energy and slashed towards Dacheng Pass. Boom! Endless divine light bloomed in the void outside Dacheng Pass. The peerless array formation used to protect the city condensed into streaks of light and blocked this sword with extreme difficulty. The city-protecting array also required someone to preside over it. At this moment, the person presiding over the array was the city defense general, Deng Huaiyi. He stood in the middle of the array eye on the city wall, and countless Dao runes, Dharmas, and Logos wrapped around his body. These were all array patterns intertwined with the City Guardian Array. Only by controlling these array patterns could one preside over the operation of this peerless array. The consumption during that process came from the power of the controller, including the power of the controller¡¯s blood, sweat, and soul. Just the slash just now made Deng Huaiyi half kneel on the ground and vomit blood. His vision had already begun to turn black and he was about to faint. However, he still stood up with his willpower and continued to preside over the protective array. ¡°Great General!¡± ¡°Great General, are you alright!¡± ¡°Let me do it, Great General!¡± Many generals hurriedly stepped forward with extremely concerned expressions. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Deng Huaiyi gritted his teeth and quickly calmed the power in his body that had already begun to go berserk. At the same time, an incomparably majestic figure slowly walked out of the huge chariot. He was wearing golden armor and his entire body was enveloped in golden light. He was simply like a god that had descended from the Immortal Domain. It was the commander of the Liang Kingdom¡¯s army, Chu Feixiao. In other words, the ¡°Divine General Feixiao¡± that the Liang army was cheering for earlier. Chu Feixiao¡¯s appearance made the entire sky tremble. Countless Great Dao laws condensed into substance, turning into various colors of light that wrapped around his body, as if they were expressing their submission. This incomparably powerful pressure made the void creak, as if it was about to explode at any moment. He stepped on the war chariot and his gaze swept past the nine dragon-shaped mixed-blood ferocious beasts in front of him. His gaze landed on Dacheng Pass and he said indifferently, ¡°The city is filled with ants. Why resist stubbornly? ¡°If the city guards immediately commit suicide, the people in the city will still have a way out. Otherwise, on the day the city is breached, I will slaughter the entire city.¡± He was incomparably confident and arrogant. He did not take anyone in Dacheng Pass seriously at all. These words also made the citizens in Dacheng Pass feel unprecedented shock and fear. Could it be that they were really going to die? ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Deng Huaiyi roared. At the same time, he released all the power in his body and activated the power of the city protection array, causing layers of defensive light screens to condense again and block in front of Chu Feixiao. ¡°What a joke. A swarm of ants is still so persistent.¡± Chu Feixiao shook his head and sneered indifferently. Chapter 574 - 574 Do You Think Youre Hongwu? (3) 574 Do You Think You¡¯re Hongwu? (3) Then, he raised his hand with the huge bronze sword in his palm. Then, he raised it high, as if he was preparing to slash down. At this moment, Chu Feixiao was high and mighty. He looked down at Deng Huaiyi and Dacheng Pass and mocked, ¡°The difference in strength is so great, but you actually want to defend this city pass yourself. How ridiculous. Do you think you¡¯re Hongwu?¡± As he spoke, he was about to slash down with the bronze sword and completely break through this city pass. However, at this moment, he suddenly realized that he could not move no matter what. It was not just the bronze sword in his hand that could not be slashed down. Instead, he could not move his entire body. At this moment, Chu Feixiao felt that the space around him had completely frozen, imprisoning him. However, he quickly discovered something even more terrifying. The many Great Dao laws that originally wrapped around him had actually disappeared. It was as if they had never appeared. This meant that an expert who had mastered the use of the Great Dao laws was nearby and forcefully dispersed them. But what kind of realm and strength was required of this? Chu Feixiao knew that he could not silently disperse the power of the Great Dao laws condensed by experts of the same level. Could it be¡­ a True Immortal?! Thinking of this, Chu Feixiao was shocked, but he could still maintain his composure. He said loudly, ¡°May I ask which expert is here?¡± Before he could finish his sentence¡ª Boom! With a muffled sound, Chu Feixiao, who was originally imprisoned in the sky and could not move, suddenly smashed downwards. It was as if an invisible hand had slapped him down from the sky. Boom! Chu Feixiao was like a meteor that had smashed into the ground, creating a huge pit. Countless gravel flew up, forming a huge cloud of smoke and dust that spread out. At this moment, be it the Liang Kingdom soldiers outside the pass, or Deng Huaiyi and the others on the city wall, they were all dumbfounded as they looked at the huge pit in disbelief. What was going on? What had just happened? Why did Chu Feixiao, who was still high and mighty just now, suddenly become like this? What kind of power was this? Who attacked? ¡°Great General, look, someone is flying in the city!¡± At this moment, a general on the city wall suddenly exclaimed and pointed behind him in disbelief. ¡°What?!¡± Deng Huaiyi and the others looked over in extreme shock. One could not fly in the city pass. This was an iron law set by the power of the country¡¯s seal. No one could violate it. However, now, he saw a handsome and peerless young man stepping on the void and slowly walking towards the city wall. Who was this? This question appeared in everyone¡¯s hearts. Cui Heng did not care about the gazes of these people. When he passed by the city wall, he casually sent a trace of Dharmic power to Deng Huaiyi to heal the injuries in his body. Then, he went straight to the deep pit Chu Feixiao had smashed. Originally, he did not intend to attack so early. However, Chu Feixiao said a very important name. Hongwu! ¡­ . After passing through the layers of smoke and dust, Cui Heng arrived at the bottom of the pit and saw Chu Feixiao lying on the ground, still unable to move. Chu Feixiao also saw Cui Heng. However, looking at this unfamiliar face, he was extremely confused. True Immortals in the world were as rare as phoenix feathers and qilin horns. He should have an impression of them. Who was this person?! Why was he here, and why did he attack him? Chu Feixiao said with difficulty, ¡°You, who exactly are you?¡± Cui Heng ignored his question and asked in a low voice, ¡°Who¡¯s Hongwu?¡± Chapter 575 - 575 Soul Search, Human Emperor Bone Spear! 575 Soul Search, Human Emperor Bone Spear! Hongwu? At this moment, Chu Feixiao thought that he had heard wrongly. How could such an expert who could easily crush him be related to Hongwu? That was just an outsider with no foundation. Could it be that the expert in front of him was also an expert from outside the Immortal Land? However, shouldn¡¯t it be a wilderness outside the Immortal Land? It was extremely backward. Even the cultivation system was incomplete! For a moment, many thoughts flashed through his mind, and he actually did not know how to answer Cui Heng. Cui Heng naturally sensed his chaotic thoughts, so he grabbed him and flew into the sky, arriving at the huge war chariot parked on the clouds. The nine dragon-shaped mixed-blood ferocious beasts pulling the chariot immediately flew into a rage when they saw this. They roared angrily and attacked Cui Heng. Although they were just beasts used to pull the chariot, they were still at the Sixth True World Realm and were not weak. At this moment, they attacked with all their might, immediately causing the surrounding void to tremble and the ground to shake. Complicated runes lit up on each of their dragon scales. In an instant, they were connected to the omnipresent Great Dao laws, condensing into endless divine light that bloomed and surged towards Cui Heng. At the same time, the nine dragon-shaped mixed-blood ferocious beasts waved their huge bodies and stretched out their sharp dragon claws to attack Cui Heng. They tried their best to save their master. But this was useless. When the endless divine light rushed 30 feet in front of Cui Heng, it collapsed and scattered into countless streams of light. It was useless at all. Even Cui Heng¡¯s footsteps could not be slowed down at all. They could only let Cui Heng pass by them and continue to fly above the clouds. The nine dragon-shaped mixed-blood ferocious beasts wanted to continue chasing, but they suddenly realized that they could not move and were frozen on the spot. What followed was waves of intense pain, but they could not even scream before they exploded into balls of blood mist and dissipated. At this moment, Cui Heng had already gone above the clouds and concealed his whereabouts. The people below could not see him at all. After a period of silence, be it the military camp of the Liang Kingdom or the city wall of the Chen Kingdom, they all erupted with exclamations. Everyone who saw the scene just now could not help but rub their eyes, almost thinking that they were hallucinating. What had just happened? Someone as powerful as Chu Feixiao was actually suppressed and captured so easily. The nine mixed-blood ferocious beasts pulling the carriage were also destroyed in body and soul. What kind of power was this?! A True Immortal?! On the city wall of Dacheng Pass, all the generals looked at Deng Huaiyi. ¡°General, do you know this person?¡± ¡°When did such a mighty figure appear in Dacheng Pass? He¡¯s actually so powerful!¡± ¡°No, it should be said that when did our Chen Kingdom have such a mighty figure? He¡¯s a True Immortal.¡± There was only one True Immortal in the entire Chen Kingdom, and that was the current Emperor. It was clearly impossible for the Emperor to appear at this pass, let alone personally fight the enemy. If that happened, it would be the time when the Chen Kingdom collapsed. ¡°I remember this person.¡± Deng Huaiyi looked up at the sky and the clouds. He said in a low voice, ¡°His name is Cui Qing, and he¡¯s also from our Chen Kingdom. Three years ago, he traveled to Dacheng Pass and lived here. I didn¡¯t expect him to be a True Immortal!¡± The surrounding generals were very surprised when they heard this. They did not expect such an expert to be from the Chen Kingdom. Of course, there were also people who guessed that his identity as a so-called Chen citizen was not real, but no one would say it at this time. Now that the Chen Kingdom was facing the attack of the Liang Kingdom and was in danger, there was definitely no harm in having a True Immortal fight at this time. ¡°Chu Feixiao is no match for this True Immortal. The battle is set.¡± Deng Huaiyi looked outside the city again. His gaze landed on the soldiers and he shouted, ¡°Brothers, we have to always remember the kindness of True Immortal Cui Qing. ¡°What we should do now is to activate the array and activate the divine weapon to kill those Liang Country soldiers outside the city! Kill!!¡± Then, the city-protecting array was activated again. The generals on the city wall also activated their divine weapons. The soldiers of the Chen Kingdom also launched an attack outside, wanting to take advantage of Chu Feixiao¡¯s capture to completely destroy the Liang Kingdom¡¯s army! Outside Dacheng Pass, killing intent immediately filled the air. The Heaven Earth Qi was affected, causing the surging black clouds to fill the sky and cover the sunlight again, turning the sky dark. At this moment, above the clouds, Cui Heng had already brought Chu Feixiao into the huge chariot. This war chariot gave off a very impressive aura from the outside. The interior space was also very spacious. It was simply like a complete palace. It was obvious that they had used a secret technique to expand the space inside to dozens or hundreds of times its original size. Boom! Chu Feixiao was thrown to the ground by Cui Heng. He looked at the person slowly walking towards him in horror, his heart filled with fear and disbelief. True Immortal! Why would a True Immortal appear in such a country? Even the Emperor of this small Chen Kingdom had just broken through to the Seventh True World Realm. How could such an expert appear?! ¡°Tell me about Hongwu.¡± Cui Heng went straight to the point. ¡°I never answer the enemy¡¯s questions,¡± Chu Feixiao said in a low voice. Although he was terrified, he had no intention of submitting to Cui Heng. Chapter 576 - 576 Soul Search, Human Emperor Bone Spear! (2) 576 Soul Search, Human Emperor Bone Spear! (2) ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to say anything,¡± Cui Heng said indifferently. At the same time, his cold gaze flickered slightly. An extremely huge soul power instantly rushed into Chu Feixiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, imprisoned his soul, and began to flip through his memories. Soul Search! With Cui Heng¡¯s personality, he would not rashly search a person¡¯s soul. This was to avoid seeing any powerful existences that he could not deal with when he flipped through his memories and being noticed by these powerful existences along this weak connection. However, Cui Heng¡¯s current cultivation path was to take on another identity to be his fake self. His current persona was rash and did not care about the consequences. Directly searching the soul was an act that matched this persona. Otherwise, it would be contrary to the persona. It would lower the authenticity of this ¡°fake self¡± and be detrimental to his cultivation. Of course, being rash was different from being completely unprepared. While searching his soul, he had already placed his fake self projection in the Grotto-Heaven. If anything happened, the projection would immediately switch with the main body. At that time, the fake projection outside would hide in the Grotto-Heaven. And the Grotto-Heaven was absolutely safe. Simply put, after Cui Heng obtained the fake self projection, he was able to take the risk to search souls. Even if he was really noticed by an unknown powerful existence during the soul search process, he could still cut off the connection and avoid danger by abandoning his fake self projection and entering the Grotto-Heaven. Now that he had six fake self projections, even if he was noticed by a powerful unknown existence every time he searched someone¡¯s soul, he still had six chances to do this. Of course, it was impossible to be completely risk-free. As long as it was within an acceptable range, there was no problem. For the sake of his cultivation and to advance to a higher realm and possess a higher cultivation and strength, he still had to take some risks. Chu Feixiao was at the Seventh True World Realm. He had lived for a long time, so his memory capacity was naturally extremely huge. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it was as vast as the sea. However, this bit of memory was insignificant to Cui Heng. Scenes of a person¡¯s life flew through Cui Heng¡¯s divine sense, and every flash was Chu Feixiao¡¯s experience of tens of thousands of years. At this speed, Cui Heng would be able to finish reading all of Chu Feixiao¡¯s memories in less than a breath. However, just as Cui Heng was about to finish flipping through Chu Feixiao¡¯s memories, he suddenly saw an incomparably magnificent city in the sky. Billions of light belts floated around the huge city. They were all condensed from the Great Dao laws, making the huge city look incomparably holy and dignified. There was information about this huge city in Chu Feixiao¡¯s memories. This was the Human Race¡¯s Imperial City, the core of the entire Immortal Land, where the Human Emperor lived. However, just as Cui Heng saw this Immortal Land Imperial City through Chu Feixiao¡¯s memories, an extremely powerful will immediately expanded his perception along with this memory information. A high and mighty aura that seemed to be above everything suddenly appeared and descended into Chu Feixiao¡¯s memories. He shouted sternly with a dignified tone. ¡°How dare you spy on the Human Capital!¡± At the same time, a huge bone spear more than 100,000 kilometers long appeared on the ground outside Dacheng Pass without warning. It was incomparably terrifying, as if it wanted to pierce through the world. ¡°You deserve death!¡± This extremely powerful will roared again. At this moment, the huge bone spear that was more than 100,000 kilometers long had already smashed down fiercely towards the ground below. The power that seemed to want to destroy the world made everyone¡¯s faces turn ashen and they were horrified. A peerless expert had once left a deep mark in Chu Feixiao¡¯s memory. When Cui Heng was flipping through Chu Feixiao¡¯s memories, he came into contact with this memory mark and naturally attracted the attention of that peerless expert. However, he did not expect the other party to be so direct. Without any investigation, he directly threw such a huge bone spear over. It was obvious that he wanted everyone in this area to die. At this moment, Cui Heng had already finished flipping through Chu Feixiao¡¯s memories. Chu Feixiao took the opportunity to escape from his imprisoned state. He quickly sensed the power of the bone spear and immediately laughed. He looked at Cui Heng and said in a clear voice, ¡°You¡¯re finished. You alarmed the Human Emperor. No one can save you. This is the Human Emperor¡¯s bone spear. This will be your burial ground!¡± Cui Heng ignored Chu Feixiao and expanded his Dharmic powers slightly. Boom! With a loud bang, the top of the chariot was sent flying, and the bone spear that was descending from the sky entered Cui Heng¡¯s eyes. ¡°As expected. I knew that the nomological suppression here was a little strange. So it¡¯s man-made.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Through the power contained in the bone spear, he immediately understood many of the essence mysteries of this Immortal Land. There was an extremely powerful nomological suppression in this Immortal Land. The martial artists who were so powerful here no longer had a clear understanding of the level of power they possessed. Although there was the uniqueness of the Immortal Domain fragments, there were more man-made restrictions. Some people did not want martial artists who had cultivated successfully to understand their true strength. The source of this restriction was the owner of this bone spear. In other words, it was the ¡°Human Emperor¡± who claimed to have surpassed the Nine True World Realms. Any existence within the Nine Realms of the True World, as long as they came to this Immortal Land, would be suppressed by the laws secretly set up by this Human Emperor and be unable to display their true power. ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m not restricted by this.¡± Cui Heng chuckled. Then, he raised his right hand and grabbed at the huge bone spear in the sky. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Chu Feixiao couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly. However, his gaze quickly froze, and his face revealed an incredulous expression as he muttered, ¡°This, how is this possible?!¡± After Cui Heng stretched out his right hand, it suddenly became incomparably huge. He easily held the Human King Bone Spear in his hand and squeezed it fiercely. Crack! It was as if the sound of bones shattering resounded throughout the world. The Human Emperor Bone Spear was actually crushed! For a moment, the world fell silent. The Human Emperor Bone Spear actually shattered! This was a weapon that the Human Emperor had held when he led the humans to war with the Immortals a long time ago. It had once been dyed red by the blood of the Immortals. It was invincible, extremely powerful, and extremely firm. It was actually crushed so casually! How was that possible! Especially the people on the city wall of Dacheng Pass. They could hardly believe their eyes. Was this really happening?! ¡°He actually crushed the Human Emperor Bone Spear!¡± Deng Huaiyi opened his mouth and looked at the figure in the sky in disbelief. ¡°We should have guessed wrongly. How is this a True Immortal? Even a Paramount True Immortal can¡¯t do such a thing. He¡¯s too powerful!¡± The surrounding generals were already too shocked to speak. They could only look at the sky in a daze and stand there motionless like puppets. Crack! At this moment, another loud bang came from the sky. Cui Heng¡¯s left hand also grabbed the Bone Spear. Coupled with his right hand, he suddenly bent it and broke the Human Emperor Bone Spear into two. The entire process was easy and looked effortless. It was as if this was not a Human Emperor Divine Weapon at all, but just the bone of an ordinary animal. ¡°Is this the feeling of acting recklessly without caring about the consequences?¡± Cui Heng looked at the two halves of the bone spear in his hand and could not help but sigh. Ever since he started cultivating, he had never had such an experience. Of course, he knew very well that he was just playing a persona. This was not his real self. However, at this moment, an inexplicable sense of comfort suddenly surged in his heart. His Late-stage Soul Formation cultivation had actually increased a little. This meant that this ¡°fake self¡± identity seemed to be being remembered and was causing a huge impact, gradually becoming real. ¡°The Human Emperor Bone Spear has been shattered. Will the Human Emperor personally take action next?¡± Cui Heng suddenly felt a little funny in his heart and thought to himself, ¡°Could it be that this fake me identity has just begun and I¡¯m about to defeat the Human Emperor here?¡± Chapter 577 - 577 The Emperor of the Human Race 577 The Emperor of the Human Race Unfortunately, the Human Emperor of the Immortal Land did not appear. He did not even show any signs of attacking from afar. Everything became calm. This disappointed Cui Heng. If he could defeat the Human Emperor in front of the people of the Liang and Chen Kingdoms, he would definitely be able to leave a mark on his image as Cui Qing. At that time, his cultivation realm should be able to improve a lot. ¡°What a pity.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently. Although he could also directly go over to find trouble with the Human Emperor, this method without any foundation might become his one-man show. If he could not be remembered, Cui Qing¡¯s fake identity would not become more real. It was difficult to achieve the effect of improving his cultivation. It was best to wait until the news of the Human Emperor Bone Spear being broken spread and Cui Qing¡¯s name was known by more people before looking for that Human Emperor. In that case, it should be able to increase his cultivation greatly. Moreover, he had just obtained news about Hong Fugui from Chu Feixiao and wanted to investigate the relevant information first. Previously, he had always been searching for Hong Fugui and Jiang Qiqi. Cui Heng suspected that there was some kind of invisible influence that made him unable to find them. Therefore, after receiving the news about Hong Fugui this time, he planned to go over and look for him. He wanted to see if he could find him this time. He couldn¡¯t always miss the other party by a move for no reason, right? However, he still had to finish dealing with the matters at Dacheng Pass. There needs to be a beginning and an end. Then, he put the two broken halves of the bone spear into his sleeve. At the same time, his figure slowly descended and landed in front of the city gate. The more than 100,000-strong army of the Liang Kingdom subconsciously retreated, their faces filled with extreme fear. This was an expert who could break the Human Emperor Bone Spear. He was at least a Paramount True Immortal at the Ninth True World Realm. He might even be an existence that had surpassed the Ninth True World Realm. Facing such a powerful existence, not choosing to escape on the spot could be considered as being loyal and patriotic. Cui Heng¡¯s gaze swept across the group of Liang Kingdom soldiers and he said in a low voice, ¡°Leave on your own. Go back and tell the Emperor of the Liang Kingdom not to invade the Chen Kingdom again.¡± Many of the soldiers present could not help but heave a sigh of relief. It seemed that this expert did not like to kill indiscriminately. However, not a single soldier escaped. They all looked at the generals standing at the front. Now that Chu Feixiao had been captured by Cui Heng, these soldiers could only wait for the orders of these generals. The generals looked at each other and could only raise their arms and shout, ¡°Retreat!¡± In this situation, if they did not withdraw their troops, they would be wiped out. Facing an expert suspected to have surpassed the Ninth True World Realm, it was impossible for them to resist with their strength. If they did not retreat, they would only court death and increase their losses. As these soldiers also had cultivation at the First True World Realm, their speed of retreat was naturally extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, only Cui Heng was left in the wilderness outside Dacheng Pass. There was also the sound of the wind and the yellow sand that filled the sky. The killing intent from before and the black clouds that filled the sky had disappeared. Dacheng Pass was successfully defended, and the Chen Kingdom could be considered to have won. Deng Huaiyi, who was standing on the city wall of Dacheng Pass, suddenly felt dazed. Looking at the empty wasteland, he actually felt that it was a little unreal. The Liang Kingdom had really retreated. Originally, he was already prepared for the city to be destroyed and people to die. He did not expect such a change. An expert suspected to have surpassed the Ninth True World Realm was actually in Dacheng Pass! He even saved Dacheng Pass and the entire Chen Kingdom. Thinking of this, Deng Huaiyi bowed respectfully to Cui Heng outside the city and said loudly, ¡°Thank you, Immortal Cui Qing, for protecting the city!¡± As soon as he bowed, the surrounding generals also knelt down and shouted in unison. ¡°Thank you, Immortal Cui Qing, for protecting the city!¡± ¡°Thank you, Immortal Cui Qing, for protecting the city!¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . As Cui Heng had also appeared in the sky earlier, everyone in Dacheng Pass knew that Cui Heng had saved them. After the voices of Deng Huaiyi and the others on the city wall sounded, the citizens in the city also knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing outside, thanking him in unison. ¡°Thank you, Immortal Cui Qing, for protecting the city!¡± ¡°Thank you, Immortal Cui Qing, for protecting the city!¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . At this moment, Cui Heng, who was preparing to leave, suddenly felt that his fake identity had become more real. Clearly, he had been remembered by more people. If nothing unexpected happened, the name Cui Qing and the deeds just now would spread throughout the Chen Kingdom. The Liang Kingdom should also have a certain degree of knowledge of his deeds. At that time, his fake identity would become even more solid until one day, it would become a real existence. That was the time to refine fake into reality and fuse it with himself. ¡°According to Cui Qing¡¯s character, what should I do now?¡± Cui Heng made a decision after thinking for a moment. Then, his figure swayed slightly and he flew into the sky. With his back facing Dacheng Pass, he waved his hand and turned into a stream of light that flew towards the Liang Kingdom. When Deng Huaiyi, the many generals beside him, and the people in the city saw this scene, they immediately felt deep admiration. Immortal Cui Qing had done them such a great favor, but he only left calmly without asking for anything in return. He was really benevolent. ¡°Immortal Cui Qing is very righteous. He doesn¡¯t want us to repay him, but we can¡¯t not repay his kindness.¡± Deng Huaiyi said to the generals beside him, ¡°We have to remember Immortal Cui Qing¡¯s kindness today, and the soldiers of Dacheng Pass must also remember him. After we settle the matters here, I¡¯ll return to the capital and report Immortal Cui Qing¡¯s deeds to the Emperor. I¡¯ll ask the Emperor to give me an Imperial Edict so that the people of the country can remember Immortal Cui Qing¡¯s kindness.¡± The generals nodded when they heard this. This was what they wanted to do. Deng Huaiyi¡¯s suggestion coincided with their thoughts. They did not even consider the possibility of the Emperor of the Chen Kingdom rejecting this suggestion. After all, this was actually to express goodwill to Immortal Cui Qing. To the Chen Kingdom, it was something that only had benefits. It was impossible for the Emperor to refuse. ¡­ . 200 years ago. Hongwu had once appeared at the Wu Kingdom¡¯s border city pass, Qingshui Pass. As a general guarding the city, he even blocked the attack of a Seventh True World Realm expert from the Liang Kingdom. At that time, Hongwu was only at the Fifth True World Realm. Such a battle record could be said to be world-shaking in this world. No one had ever been able to ignore such a huge leap in realm and successfully defend the stronghold. As the general of the Liang Kingdom who attacked the city was also from the Chu Family, Chu Feixiao knew a lot about this matter and remembered the name Hongwu. This was the information Cui Heng had learned from Chu Feixiao. But that was all. After that battle, Hongwu seemed to have disappeared into thin air and there was no more news about him. It was as if he had already left this world. However, Cui Heng still planned to go to Wu Kingdom¡¯s Qingshui Pass to take a look. From the characteristics of the Great Dao laws of this Immortal Land, it was very difficult to enter. It would be even more difficult to leave. With Hong Fugui¡¯s strength at the Fifth True World Realm 200 years ago, it should not be possible for him to have left this world Therefore, he was most likely still in this world. Although he was no longer at Qingshui Pass, there might be some clues about his whereabouts there. ¡­ . When Cui Heng left Dacheng Pass, the Central Continent¡¯s Imperial City had already fallen into silence. The clouds in the sky surged, and the Great Dao laws that filled the void stopped all fluctuations. At this moment, the entire Imperial City was like a volcano that was about to erupt. Endless anger was brewing and could explode at any time. Just now, the Human Emperor suddenly roared. From the contents of his roar, it seemed that someone was secretly spying on the Imperial City, causing the Human Emperor to be furious. He directly threw out the Human Emperor Bone Spear, wanting to kill this spy. Originally, this was not a situation worth discussing. In the past, there had been such people who did not know the immensity of heaven and earth. They were all killed by the Human Emperor without exception. Everyone thought that it would be the same this time. Once the Human Emperor Bone Spear was thrown out, the spies in the dark would definitely die. However, the final outcome was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. This time, the Human Emperor Bone Spear did not return. A muffled groan suddenly came from the palace where the Human Emperor lived, as if he was in pain. Then, there was no more sound. Anyone who heard the Human Emperor¡¯s muffled groan had an extremely terrifying guess. Could it be that His Majesty the Human Emperor had failed this time? He was even injured? But how could such a thing happen? That was the Human Emperor that the human race respected. He led the human race to defeat the experts of the Immortal race! Who could hurt him? It couldn¡¯t be that the Immortals had produced another peerless expert and made a comeback, right? At this moment, in the Human Emperor Palace. A middle-aged man who looked to be in his forties or fifties was sitting cross-legged on a bed. His eyes were slightly closed, and his temperament was elegant. He looked like a good person and did not seem to have any ill intentions towards anyone. It was the Emperor of the human race in this Immortal Land. ¡°What powerful strength. What realm is he in and where did he come from?¡± The Human Emperor slowly opened his eyes and looked in the direction of Dacheng Pass, frowning slightly. However, although his expression was puzzled, he was not angry at all. He was still very calm, as if he did not care at all that the Human Emperor Bone Spear had been destroyed. ¡°Legend has it that there are 12 True World Realms, but the inheritance of the Immortals is only at the Tenth Realm. This person¡¯s strength seems to be even stronger than the limit of the Tenth Realm. Is he at the 11th Realm?¡± The Human King muttered. Suddenly, he looked at the side hall on the right and asked, ¡°Mr. Taihong, is there such an expert outside the Immortal Land?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a gray-robed old man walked out of the side hall. He had white hair and a youthful face, looking like a sage. After lowering his head and muttering to himself for a moment, he said, ¡°Beyond the Immortal Land is an endless universe. It¡¯s vast and boundless. Not to mention the 11th True World Realm, even experts at the 12th True World Realm might exist.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir is right.¡± The corners of the Human Emperor¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and his smile was thick, as if he was very satisfied with this answer. ¡°It would be great if he¡¯s really at the Eleventh True World Realm. ¡°Sir, use that supreme treasure to monitor him. I want to know all his subsequent actions. I want to know who he¡¯s interacted with and what he¡¯s done. This person is extremely important to me. As long as I can possess him, I can completely escape this cage! This might be the first time since I was born¡­ My only chance.¡± Chapter 578 - 578 Inside Qingshui Pass 578 Inside Qingshui Pass Qingshui Pass was a city pass on Wu Kingdom¡¯s borders. It was heavily guarded. However, the citizens in the city were usually not very worried about the Liang Kingdom¡¯s attack. This was all thanks to the battle 200 years ago. In that battle, the general guarding Qingshui Pass died in battle. As the deputy general, Hongwu was ordered to take over the position of general to defend the city. At that time, Hongwu was only at the Fifth True World Realm. The commander of the Liang Kingdom who attacked the city was an expert at the Seventh True World Realm. No one felt that they could win this battle. Even in the hearts of the people of Qingshui Pass at that time, this city pass was destined to be breached. However, the final outcome shocked the world. Hongwu had succeeded! He had used some unknown method to actually repel the Seventh True World Realm expert of the Liang Kingdom and defended this city pass. It was also that battle that made Qingshui Pass famous. Ever since then, the Liang Kingdom had never attacked Qingshui Pass again. Even if Hongwu was no longer at Qingshui Pass, the Liang Kingdom would deliberately avoid this place when they harassed the Wu Kingdom¡¯s borders. Therefore, 200 years ago, Qingshui Pass did not experience even a single battle. As for the position of the general guarding Qingshui Pass, it gradually became a good job. Almost everyone thought that such a peaceful life could last for a long time. After all, to the experts of the True World Realm, a mere 200 years was just a blink of an eye. In such a short period of time, Hongwu¡¯s might in that battle back then should not have been forgotten. However, there was someone in Qingshui Pass who had always been vigilant. He treated every day as preparation time, as if the Liang army would attack the city tomorrow. His name was Liu Shanji, and he was the governor of the Grand General¡¯s Mansion. He had once been personally promoted by Hongwu after he became a general. Although his cultivation was only at the Third True World Realm, he was extremely good at managing the city¡¯s affairs and handled everything in an orderly manner. Therefore, even though Hongwu was no longer at Qingshui Pass, Liu Shanji was still trusted by the Great General. As the actual manager of Qingshui Pass, he would ascend the city gate every day to observe the environment outside and check the subtle changes in the Great Dao laws, as well as the power of the national seal and the array formation on the wall. Day after day, year after year, without stopping. It was as if the Liang army was really preparing to attack. Many people had tried to dissuade him, including the general guarding the city¡ª The Liang army was already afraid of General Hongwu. They would definitely not rashly attack this place. There was no need to be so nervous every day. It was quite scary. However, Liu Shanji could convince the people who wanted to dissuade him every time. As time passed, no one cared about him anymore. Instead, they felt that it was good to have such a person on guard. The others could enjoy themselves more at ease. ¡­ . After Cui Heng arrived in the sky above Qingshui Pass, he did not go down directly. Instead, he looked down at the entire city from the sky. Then, he noticed Liu Shanji at a glance. ¡°His cultivation path is different from ordinary martial artists.¡± Cui Heng floated in the sky and sized up Liu Shanji. He thought to himself, ¡°He actually has some Dharmic powers. Although it¡¯s very faint, it¡¯s indeed the charm of an Immortal cultivator¡¯s Dharmic powers. This isn¡¯t obtained through an Immortal cultivation technique. It¡¯s more like the result of modifying one¡¯s martial path after comprehending an Immortal cultivator¡¯s Dharmic powers¡­ Moreover, the source of his Dharmic powers is actually similar to my Dharmic powers when I was at the Qi Refinement realm.¡± After discovering this, a guess appeared in his heart. Could it be that Hong Fugui had already comprehended the mysteries of Dharmic powers contained in the Hongwu Divine Sword back then and used the mysteries he comprehended to conceptualize a martial path, allowing his martial path to possess the charm of Dharmic powers? ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the martial path this person cultivates should have been taught by Fugui.¡± Cui Heng stared at Liu Shanji in the city and found it unbelievable. ¡°But if it¡¯s really as I guessed, Fugui¡¯s talent is too ridiculous.¡± After all, the sword he gave Hong Fugui back then only contained Dharmic powers at the Seventh level of Qi Refinement. Now, Liu Shanchang was already at the Third True World Realm, and Hong Fugui had already stepped into the Fifth True World Realm 200 years ago. The most ridiculous thing was that at this realm, their Martial Dao power actually still retained the charm of Dharmic powers. What did this mean?! This meant that it was very likely that Hong Fugui had obtained it through comprehending the wisp of Dharmic powers at the Seventh level of Qi Refinement and had improved the martial path he cultivated to the Fifth True World Realm. ¡°What is a martial arts genius?¡± Cui Heng could not help but click his tongue in wonder. This guess shocked even him. However, guesses were just guesses in the end. As for the exact situation, he would probably have to ask Hong Fugui himself first. The most important thing now was to find out Hong Fugui¡¯s whereabouts through this person. ¡­ . Liu Shanji looked to be a middle-aged man in his forties. He was wearing a scholar¡¯s shirt and had a beard. His hair was tied up with a jade crown and he looked refined. At this moment, he had just finished his day of city wall inspection and was about to return to the General¡¯s Residence to handle government affairs when his gaze suddenly focused on a young man walking on the street. ¡°Outsider?!¡± Liu Shanji was shocked. ¡°How did this person get in?¡± Although there were many people in Qingshui Pass, he remembered everyone¡¯s identities and appearances in his heart. He also knew very well how everyone entered and left the city. Therefore, he could tell at a glance that this person was not a citizen of Qingshui Pass. Moreover, he had never appeared in Qingshui Pass, nor had he entered from any city gate. When Liu Shanji saw such a person, his first reaction was that this person should be a spy from an enemy country. He was definitely here to gather information. However, he instantly reacted. Qingshui Pass was a large border city of the Wu Country. How could a stranger enter before the city was broken through? With the protection of the national seal and the city protection array here, it was impossible for them to fly over from the city wall, or dig a tunnel and sneak in. How did this person get in? Liu Shanji was filled with doubts. However, in order not to alert the enemy, he did not take the initiative to look for the young man. Instead, he continued to walk towards the Grand General¡¯s Mansion without changing his expression, planning to report this to the Grand General when he arrived. After all, the general guarding the city was an expert at the Seventh True World Realm. Whether it was capturing this person or questioning him, it was much easier for him to do it than a Third True World Realm expert like him. However, when Liu Shanji returned to his office in the General¡¯s Mansion, he was surprised to find that the young man had actually followed him over and was standing beside him. He actually did not notice him following in, nor did the people in the General¡¯s Mansion notice him! What kind of cultivation was this? Liu Shanji was bewildered. At this moment, the young man said with a smile, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m Cui Qing. I¡¯m here to ask you about Hongwu.¡± Chapter 579 - 579 Spying from the Central Capital Imperial City 579 Spying from the Central Capital Imperial City Hongwu?! Liu Shanji¡¯s heart stirred when he heard this, but his expression was normal as he said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint Senior. I don¡¯t know where General Hong went.¡± In his opinion, since this young man in front of him could hide from the power of the national seal and the city protection array and enter Qingshui Pass without a sound, his cultivation realm must have reached the peak and reached a level that he could not understand. It was definitely not a problem to call him Senior. ¡°Is that so?¡± Cui Heng smiled indifferently when he heard this. He did not explain further. Instead, he raised his right hand and stretched out a finger. With a light shake, an extremely subtle light immediately lit up on his fingertip. ¡°This, this is?!¡± Liu Shanji¡¯s pupils constricted when he saw this subtle light, revealing an incomparably shocked expression. He could no longer maintain his composure and said in surprise, ¡°You, who are you?¡± The light that lit up on Cui Heng¡¯s fingertips just now was not strong, but it had an incomparably clear Dharmic powers aura. This directly made Liu Shanji¡¯s martial Dharmic powers sense something. After all, what he displayed was pure Dharmic powers. To the Dharmic powers in his body, it was like the source. ¡°I¡¯m considered his Uncle-Master.¡± Cui Heng smiled. His current identity was Cui Qing, not Cui Heng. Naturally, he would not say that he was Hong Fugui¡¯s master or teacher. ¡°You, you, you¡¯re General Hong¡¯s Uncle-Master?!¡± Liu Shanji¡¯s eyes revealed a shocked expression. Then, he frowned and said curiously, ¡°But General Hong never said that he had a Uncle-Master.¡± Although the Dharmic powers Cui Heng displayed had already caused the Martial Dao power in his body to sense something, he did not believe it just like that. In the past 200 years, many people had come to Qingshui Pass to look for Hongwu, and there was no lack of True Immortals among them. However, Liu Shanji had never revealed anything, nor had he revealed any flaws. Even if he already trusted Cui Heng a little, he would not reveal any information about Hongwu before he was completely convinced. ¡°Did he tell you about the theory of Great Harmony?¡± Cui Heng smiled. He was quite satisfied with Liu Shanji¡¯s reaction. He was so cautious and calm. Hong Fugui had a good eye for people. Great Harmony¡­¡± Liu Shanji was completely shocked this time and completely believed Cui Heng. He bowed and said respectfully, ¡°Liu Shanji greets Senior. General Hong once told me about the theory of the Great Harmony Collection. He said that it was an unfulfilled aspiration of his. It was a path that only his teacher could summarize. It was incomparably difficult to turn it into reality, especially in a world filled with Immortals and Gods. He wanted to hide this theory in his heart first. After he has the power and accumulated enough foundation, he can put the theories described in it into practice.¡± ¡°This understanding is already very deep.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Senior, I have something to ask. You just said that you¡¯re General Hong¡¯s Martial Uncle¡­¡± Liu Shanji asked, ¡°General Hong once said that the foundation of his learning and pursuit came from an Immortal surnamed Cui. Are you that Immortal¡¯s junior brother?¡± ¡°He even told you this? That¡¯s right, his teacher is my Senior Brother.¡± Cui Heng smiled and nodded. With Hong Fugui¡¯s personality, unless it was someone he trusted very much, he would not talk about this topic. However, Liu Shanji¡¯s martial arts inheritance came from Hong Fugui¡¯s teachings. Hong Fugui even told him about the Great Harmony Collection. The relationship between the two must be extraordinary. They could almost be said to be master and disciple. It was not surprising to talk about this. ¡°Then do you know the whereabouts of General Hong¡¯s teacher?¡± Liu Shanji hurriedly said, ¡°General Hong once said that his greatest wish in life is to see Immortal Cui again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I came to look for him.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°¡­¡± Liu Shanji was stunned when he heard this. Then, he bowed and said, ¡°Senior, please forgive me. I didn¡¯t know Senior¡¯s identity earlier, so I hid General Hong¡¯s news.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand gently and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re doing this for him, not for anything else. You can tell me about him now.¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Liu Shanji hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Please take a seat first. I do have some understanding of General Hong¡¯s whereabouts¡­¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and sat down on a chair at the side, quietly listening to Liu Shanji¡¯s explanation. According to Liu Shanji¡¯s description, the reason why Hong Fugui left Qingshui Pass back then was mainly because his cultivation had encountered a bottleneck. As the martial path he cultivated had been improved by himself, the method of breaking through was a little special. He had to travel everywhere to obtain the opportunity to step into the Sixth True World Realm. Of course, there were also reasons why he did not want to attract too much attention. After all, in the battle to defend the city, the results of him defeating a Seventh True World Realm cultivator with the cultivation of the Fifth True World Realm was too bizarre. Even with the help of the National Seal and the City Protection Array, such achievements were still unbelievable. People would naturally make connections. This person must have a huge secret or some special and powerful treasure. If he continued to stay in Qingshui Pass, he would definitely attract countless troubles. He might as well leave. However, before Hong Fugui left, he had told Liu Shanji three locations. It was where he planned to go next. They were the capital of the Liang Kingdom, Taichang County of the Lu Kingdom, and the Imperial City of the Central Capital. The reason why he told Liu Shanji about these three places was because he hoped that Liu Shanji would leave Qingshui Pass after breaking through to the Fourth True World Realm, so he could go to these three places to look for him. Hong Fugui clearly thought highly of Liu Shanji. Although they were not master and disciple, he actually felt like he wanted to nurture him as his successor. Other than that, Cui Heng also sensed something unusual about Hong Fugui¡¯s arrangements. It seemed like he was giving instructions for his funeral. ¡°Could it be that Fugui chose to leave Qingshui Pass not just to cultivate and avoid trouble, but for some other reasons?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly and thought to himself, ¡°If that¡¯s really the case¡­ then what he left behind in these three places should be important. It¡¯s most likely of extraordinary significance.¡± Thinking of this, he looked at Liu Shanji and asked, ¡°Does Hongwu have any enemies here?¡± ¡°Enemies?¡± Liu Shanji thought for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°If it¡¯s the Liang Kingdom, many people should want General Hong to die. ¡°As for the Wu Kingdom and the other countries, I¡¯ve never heard of General Hong having any enemies. General has always been kind to others, so he shouldn¡¯t have any enemies.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded and did not continue asking. It could be seen that although Liu Shanji knew where Hong Fugui was going next, he did not know Hong Fugui¡¯s true goal. It would be difficult to get any results if he continued asking. He might as well go to those three places to investigate the situation. Their first stop was the capital of the Liang Kingdom. He could also use this opportunity to chat with the Emperor of the Liang Kingdom. He wanted to find out what was so special about the land in this world that these powerful countries would actually fight each other for the ownership of the land and even start a war to destroy another country. Then, Cui Heng nodded at Liu Shanji and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he transformed into a wisp of green smoke and soared into the sky, flying out of the city of Qingshui Pass. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared, as if he had never appeared. ¡°He really flew in directly.¡± Liu Shanji looked at the sky. Although he had already guessed this earlier, he was still inexplicably shocked when he saw it. What kind of powerful realm was this? He could actually completely ignore the power of the national seal and the city-protecting array. It was as if the core defense power of these countries did not exist at all. ¡°I hope General Hong will be safe.¡± Liu Shanji thought to himself. ¡­ . Cui Heng really wanted to find Hong Fugui this time. He did not want to miss him again. Therefore, since he had already learned where Hong Fugui had gone after leaving Qingshui Pass, he did not stop at all and rushed straight to the capital of the Liang Kingdom. Although Hong Fugui might not still be here after 200 years, there would most likely be some traces left behind. To Cui Heng, this was a clue. When he headed to the capital of the Liang Kingdom, he suddenly felt that his fake identity had become even more solid, and his cultivation had increased. The degree of change was very great. Cui Heng knew that this should be because the news of the battle at Dacheng Pass had already spread. The troops led by Chu Feixiao suffered a crushing defeat at Dacheng Pass. He disappeared directly, and more than 100,000 soldiers and many mixed-blood ferocious beasts were scattered! At this moment, such results had already spread to the capital of the Liang Kingdom. All the places along the way naturally knew about this. Cui Qing, an unfamiliar name, appeared in front of countless people. This person¡¯s identity, origin, inheritance, realm, and other information became the center of discussion. Naturally, it greatly increased the authenticity of this fake identity. In the palace in the center of the capital of the Liang Kingdom, the Emperor, Jiang Ping, looked at the military report on the table with a gloomy expression, like a volcano that could erupt at any time. ¡°Is this the battle you mentioned earlier?! You fought to this extent?!¡± Jiang Ping suddenly roared. His eyes widened as he glared at the two people standing below. ¡°Cui Qing¡­ where did this person come from? Why is he so powerful? Investigate clearly. I want all the information about him!¡± The two of them fell silent as they nodded repeatedly and bowed. However, in reality, after Cui Heng received the news from the capital of the Liang Kingdom, he came here. He originally wanted to look for the Emperor of the Liang Kingdom, Jiang Ping, directly, but as soon as he entered the city, he immediately felt an inexplicable force descend and spy on him from afar. ¡°Someone wants to monitor me. Who noticed me? The Human Emperor?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly. However, he did not look up in the direction of the source of the power. Instead, he quietly extended his divine sense and silently tracked that power. And then¡­ He tracked down the Human Emperor that the human race respected. Central Capital Imperial City! Chapter 580 - 580 Legacy of the Immortal Domain 580 Legacy of the Immortal Domain Cui Heng¡¯s divine sense was extremely powerful. In an instant, he locked onto the person monitoring him in the Central Capital. Then, he recognized him. ¡°Taihong.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Although he had long known that Zhou Juntian and Taihong had also come to this Immortal Land, he did not expect to discover him under such circumstances. Whether it was the experts of the Heaven Realm or the Nine Heavens of the Outer World, they had all heard Taihong preach the Dao. Cui Heng had learned from them what Taihong looked like. ¡°Taihong is only an Eighth True World Realm True Immortal. He can¡¯t monitor me with his own strength.¡± Cui Heng pondered and thought to himself, ¡°He used a special Dharma treasure.¡± When he sensed Taihong, he discovered the Dharma treasure used to spy on him. It was a painting. On the table in front of Taihong was an ink painting that was eight feet and one inch long and one foot and two inches wide. The scene displayed was the scene of Cui Heng coming to the capital of the Liang Kingdom. ¡°It¡¯s actually so detailed.¡± Cui Heng couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue in wonder. Such a Dharma treasure that could monitor him from afar was really rare. Even if he had discovered it the moment the surveillance was activated, as long as it could show his actions, it was enough to show that the essence of this painting was not low. ¡°From the aura of the laws, the essence of this painting has already surpassed the Ninth True World Realm. It should be a spirit treasure nurtured by the natural laws of the world.¡± Cui Heng judged the situation of this painting and noticed the uniqueness of it. ¡°The reason why the essence of this painting is extremely high is because it contains some nomological origin. This nomological origin should be from an extremely high level world. This painting should also have been nurtured in that world. From the origin of these laws, that world should be of a higher level than this Immortal Land. However, the origin of laws in this painting has something to do with this Immortal Land¡­¡± Thinking of this, he had already guessed the origin of this ink painting. It was most likely a spirit treasure nurtured in the Immortal Domains. It was probably an Immortal treasure of this world a long time ago. As for why it was in the human capital at this time, it was very easy to understand. Back then, when the humans chased the Immortals out of this land, it was naturally normal for them to snatch some of the Immortals¡¯ treasures. Taihong should have received the Human Emperor¡¯s instructions to activate this Dharma treasure to spy on him. ¡°After the battle at Dacheng Pass, the Human Emperor should already know that he¡¯s not my match. Yet, he actually dares to spy on me.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he thought to himself, ¡°Does he think that the essence of this painting is extremely high and I can¡¯t discover it, or does he have some other backing that he thinks can suppress me?¡± In his opinion, the Human Emperor¡¯s actions were a little strange, as if he had some unknown goal. ¡°I should find Fugui¡¯s whereabouts first. After this matter is over, I¡¯ll go to the Imperial City to ask him clearly.¡± Cui Heng quickly made up his mind. At this moment, he was still Cui Qing. According to his character, he should be straightforward and do whatever he wants. He was wanton and ostentatious and would never consider the consequences. Of course, not looking for the Human Emperor now did not mean that he would let Taihong track him. With just a thought, he tampered with some of the rules in the painting, making the scene displayed inside become fake. Next, the painting would only show him sightseeing here. There would be no real information. After doing all of this, Cui Heng walked straight towards Daxing City, where the Emperor of the Liang Kingdom was. ¡­ . Central Capital Imperial City! Taihong had already activated the ¡°Heaven Prying Map¡± and began to monitor Cui Heng. He stared at the scene displayed on the painting with all his attention, not letting go of any details. ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± At this moment, the Human Emperor arrived. He smiled and walked to Taihong¡¯s side. His gaze also landed on the Heaven Prying Map, but what he saw was Cui Heng sightseeing. This made him frown. Did this person specially go to the capital of the Liang Kingdom to sightsee? However, because the Heaven Prying Map was a supreme treasure of the Immortal Domains, and its essence was even stronger than the Tenth True World Realm, no one doubted the authenticity of the information. The prying eyes of the Heaven Prying Map, and the images displayed were definitely real. This was the consensus of the Human Emperor and Taihong. Therefore, although they were puzzled, they did not guess the scene they saw to be fake. ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s some secret in the mountains and rivers near the capital of the Liang Kingdom.¡± Taihong tried to guess Cui Heng¡¯s actions. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s indeed possible.¡± The Human Emperor nodded in agreement and said in a low voice, ¡°The mountains near the Liang Kingdom actually belong to the Immortal Domain fragment. Perhaps there¡¯s really some mystery.¡± At this point, he had an idea and said to Taihong, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s most likely something special about the mountains near the capital of the Liang Kingdom. After this person leaves the capital of the Liang Kingdom, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to personally go over and investigate the situation.¡± ¡°Naturally.¡± Taihong nodded solemnly and agreed. It was as if the mountains around the capital of the Liang Kingdom really had some secrets. ¡­ . In reality, Cui Heng did not go sightseeing at all. Instead, he came to Daxing City in the middle of the capital of the Liang Kingdom. Daxing City was where the Emperor of the Liang Kingdom lived, and the defense was extremely strict. Without the edict to meet the Emperor, no one could enter Daxing City at will. However, Cui Heng entered the city without any obstruction and went straight to the central palace where the Emperor of Liang Kingdom, Jiang Ping, was. At this moment, the Emperor had just finished reprimanding the two ministers and wanted them to investigate Cui Qing¡¯s information thoroughly. The two of them had just received the order and had yet to leave. Cui Heng walked in. The arrival of this ¡°uninvited guest¡± immediately stunned the three people in the palace. None of them had thought that someone would break in here now. Where were the True Immortals outside? As an overlord-level country, there was no lack of Eighth True World Realm experts in the capital of the Liang Kingdom. Experts were as common as clouds. Therefore, it was extremely difficult to cause any trouble here, let alone barge into the capital. But what was going on now? Someone had actually come here?! However, as a Paramount True Immortal of the Ninth True World Realm and the Emperor of the Liang Kingdom, Jiang Ping¡¯s expression did not change when he saw Cui Heng walk in. He said in a low voice, ¡°Who are you? If you enter without permission, this is a capital crime.¡± The two courtiers hurriedly stood between Cui Heng and Jiang Ping and glared at Cui Heng. They wanted to stop him, but they realized that they could not speak. Their physical skills were clearly normal and they could open their mouths, but they could not make a sound. It was as if some strange power had erased their voices. ¡°I have something to talk to you about. I don¡¯t want there to be other voices here, so I forbade them from making a sound,¡± Cui Heng said to Jiang Ping with a smile, as if he was doing something extremely ordinary. ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Ping¡¯s expression had already darkened, and the huge power in his body was brewing. ¡°Who are you? Why are you here? What¡¯s your goal?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask them to investigate me thoroughly just now?¡± Cui Heng smiled and pointed at the two ministers who could no longer speak. ¡°Cui Qing?!¡± Jiang Ping immediately exploded when he heard this. The power of a Paramount True Immortal erupted as he shouted sternly, ¡°How dare you!!¡± Chapter 581 - 581 True Nature Essence, Primordial Chaos Realm Destruction Palm 581 True Nature Essence, Primordial Chaos Realm Destruction Palm The battle at Dacheng Pass was a heavy blow to the entire Liang Kingdom. Before this, the Liang Kingdom had only been repelled when they attacked Wu Kingdom¡¯s Qinshui Pass. However, they were only repelled that time and did not suffer much. Moreover, the Wu Kingdom was also an overlord-level country and was powerful. From this point of view, the Liang Kingdom and the Wu Kingdom were actually on the same level. If they were only repelled once, it would not cause much damage to the Liang Kingdom. However, the battle at Dacheng Pass was different. Chen Kingdom was just a small country that was struggling at death¡¯s door because of its special geographical location. It was extremely weak. It could not be compared to an overlord-level country at all. No citizen of the Liang Kingdom would think that their country¡¯s army would suffer a setback at Dacheng Pass. This was impossible. Especially since the one who attacked Dacheng Pass was Chu Feixiao, who came from the Chu Family. He was an expert known as Divine General Feixiao . A small Dacheng Pass could definitely be broken with a flick of his finger. However, when the results of the battle at Dacheng Pass returned to the Liang Kingdom, the world was in an uproar. Everyone found it unbelievable. The Liang Kingdom¡¯s army had been defeated. Even the commander-in-chief, Chu Feixiao, had been captured and disappeared. A crushing defeat! This was an unprecedented level of defeat! And he had even lost to a small country like the Chen Kingdom. The culprit who caused all of this was Cui Qing, who suddenly appeared at Dacheng Pass. He directly defeated Chu Feixiao, who was the commander, with absolute crushing strength and obtained the victory. This caused Jiang Ping, as the ruler of the Liang Kingdom, to lose all face. As long as he heard the name Cui Qing, he would become incomparably furious, let alone see Cui Qing in person. The moment he discovered the identity of the person in front of him, the power in Jiang Ping¡¯s body boiled, and his entire body emitted an incomparably dazzling light. It was as if the light of billions of stars had gathered together. The Emperor of the Liang Kingdom turned into a huge ball of light and rushed out of the palace, floating in the sky. A mighty aura swept through the world. The boundless light immediately illuminated the huge territory of the Liang Kingdom. Every citizen of the Liang Kingdom felt this powerful might and saw the dazzling light. The Immortal Land was much larger than the Heaven Realm. The territory of the Liang Kingdom alone was more than a hundred times larger than the Heaven Realm, but its essence was higher, the laws and Great Dao were more strict, and the space was more stable. However, Jiang Ping¡¯s power could instantly envelop this area. It was enough to show how powerful he was. And this was not all of Jiang Ping¡¯s strength. Actually, he could still let his power envelop a wider range, but that would touch the land of other countries and might attract the targeting of the other Emperors. However, even so, Jiang Ping¡¯s sudden display of power was still sensed by the neighboring countries. The Emperors of the Wu, Wei, Zheng, and Xin Kingdoms all looked over to pay attention to the situation in Liang Kingdom. These were the four overlord-level countries closest to the Liang Kingdom. There were often conflicts and friction at the borders, but it was basically the generals of the various countries fighting. There were almost no cases of the Emperors personally taking action. After all, the rulers of overlord countries were already Paramount True Immortal at the Ninth True World Realm. If they rashly attacked, it was very likely to have a huge impact on the vast land. Therefore, it was really surprising that Jiang Ping, the Emperor of the Liang Kingdom, suddenly attacked with all his might. Could it be that the ruler of that country had launched a sneak attack? Or did a Paramount True Immortal among the Immortals launch a surprise attack on the Liang Kingdom? The four Emperors who were watching the situation in the Liang Kingdom were puzzled. However, the strength Jiang Ping displayed also shocked them. ¡°This fellow has become stronger again. This is the huge benefit of the land. Compared to two million years ago, his ¡®True Nature Essence¡¯ has increased by at least 30%.¡± ¡°With such a powerful True Nature Essence, how many Immortal bodies has he absorbed and refined in the past two million years? At this rate, he¡¯ll probably break through in another ten million years.¡± ¡°What amazing power, and it¡¯s even pure True Nature Essence. Jiang Ping is probably about to touch the extreme level of a Paramount True Immortal. The huge advantage of a large country is too strong.¡± ¡°Damn it, if not for him snatching away a large portion of our Zheng Kingdom¡¯s territory two million years ago, how could he have such achievements now? This time, he¡¯s fighting an intense battle with someone. Perhaps I can help his enemies and find trouble with him!¡± The four Emperors were basically amazed by Jiang Ping¡¯s strength, but they did not pay much attention to the enemy who was about to fight Jiang Ping. Even the Emperor of the Zheng Kingdom only wanted to take this opportunity to bolster Jiang Ping¡¯s bad luck. No one thought that Jiang Ping¡¯s enemy would win. Jiang Ping was too powerful. As Paramount True Immortals, the four Emperors knew Jiang Ping¡¯s current strength very well. He had almost reached the Peak of the Ninth True World Realm. As long as he was still a Paramount True Immortal, it was unlikely for anyone to defeat Jiang Ping. Only by stepping into the Tenth True World Realm and completely surpassing a Paramount True Immortal could one defeat Jiang Ping. However, there were only two existences in the entire Immortal Land who had surpassed the Ninth True World Realm. One was the Human Emperor of the Central Capital City, and the other was the Lord of the Immortals of the overseas Immortals. Other than that, there was definitely no third person. Therefore, in their understanding, the outcome of this battle was already decided. There was no suspense. In fact, Jiang Ping thought so too. He knew that this ¡°Cui Qing¡± was very powerful. He should be a Paramount True Immortal who was not weak. Although ¡°Cui Qing¡± had the battle record of breaking the Human Emperor Bone Spear, Jiang Ping knew that the bone spear had long been incomplete and was no longer firm. Even a Paramount True Immortal could destroy it. Paramount True Immortal! In the entire Immortal Land, there were only a handful of them. However, Xue Ping had already reached the Peak of the Ninth True World Realm. He had never taken a Paramount True Immortal other than himself seriously. At this moment, Jiang Ping, who had already transformed into a huge ball of light and recklessly displayed his might, stood high in the sky. He looked down at Cui Heng below and said in a low voice, ¡°Rebel, since you¡¯re here to court death, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± Before his words could be heard, a huge hand stretched out from the ball of light that seemed to be condensed from billions of stars. Each of the five fingers were like rulers of the sky, wrapped in endless Dharma and Dao, condensing into endless dazzling divine light, as if they contained a terrifying power that could crush the entire Star Sea as they pressed down. Boom! Chapter 582 - 582 True Nature Essence, Primordial Chaos Realm Destruction Palm (2) 582 True Nature Essence, Primordial Chaos Realm Destruction Palm (2) In an instant, the sky of the Immortal Land split open, revealing a dark and deep hole and an endless void. This was all caused by the aftershock of this palm. At the same time that this palm pressed down, the entire Liang Kingdom fell silent. There was no sound. Even if countless spaces were cracking and countless mountains were collapsing, there was no sound. There was silence. To all the living beings who saw this scene, it was as if the entire world was undergoing a restart. They had to destroy everything first before rebuilding everything. And the hand raised by the Emperor, Jiang Ping, was the core that restarted the world. What kind of great power was this? Living beings who had not reached the Seventh True World Realm could not even understand the power of this level. They could only feel that it was powerful, incomparably powerful. Especially in the palm of the huge hand, there was only a gray mass. There was no space, no matter, and even the Great Dao laws had been destroyed, turning it into a chaotic state. This scene made countless living beings in the Immortal Land feel suffocated. The extreme shock made their souls tremble and they could not move at all. They could only stand on the spot and look at the sky in a daze. ¡°It¡¯s the Primordial Chaos Realm Destruction Palm!!¡± An overlord who was looking at the battle from afar exclaimed. He had clearly recognized Jiang Ping¡¯s move and was also shocked by its power. The other overlords who were watching were also very shocked. They secretly increased their estimate of Jiang Ping¡¯s strength. It was both envy and jealousy. As for the Emperor of the Zheng Kingdom who had wanted to take the opportunity to find trouble with Jiang Ping, he directly gave up on his previous plan. Jiang Ping was too strong. He was so powerful that even these overlords felt their hearts palpitate. And it was naturally impossible for such a huge commotion not to be noticed by the Central Capital. The Human Emperor, who was originally watching the scene in the Heaven Prying Map with Taihong, suddenly changed his expression. He frowned and looked in the direction of the Liang Kingdom, then looked at the scene displayed on the Heaven Prying Map. His expression immediately became extremely ugly. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± The Human Emperor looked at the Heaven Prying Map in surprise. ¡°This is a supreme treasure of the Immortal Domains. Even a Tenth True World Realm expert can¡¯t hide from it.¡± At this moment, the Heaven Prying Map was still displaying the scene of Cui Heng touring the mountains and waters. Even the Liang Kingdom seemed calm and composed, and there was no change from before. Clearly, this was impossible. The huge power of Jiang Ping¡¯s attack had already been sensed by the Human Emperor. The Liang Kingdom must have undergone a tremendous change. ¡°This Cui Qing actually has such ability!¡± Taihong also looked at the Heaven Prying Map in extreme shock and said in shock, ¡°How did he do it? How is this possible?!¡± ¡°What happened has already happened. It¡¯s useless to guess.¡± The Human Emperor looked at the Heaven Prying Map and thought for a moment before saying in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Taihong, go and get the treasure left behind by Mr. Juntian. ¡°This person must not be left alive!!¡± ¡­ . In a border city pass of the Liang Kingdom. Chu Han, who had come here not long ago to investigate the mysteries of the land, was looking at the sky. He looked at the huge palm that slapped down from the sky and his gaze was almost dull. The terrifying power contained in it made his scalp tingle. ¡°Primordial Chaos Realm Destruction Palm! This is one of the Three Primordial Palms that the Human Emperor taught to the ancestor of the Liang Kingdom. It was actually cultivated to such a terrifying level. ¡°Can Exalted Immortal really deal with such terrifying power?¡± Although Chu Han already had a certain level of understanding of Cui Heng¡¯s strength, he was only at the Seventh True World Realm after all. It was very difficult for him to determine how strong Cui Heng was. At this moment, when he saw the terrifying power displayed by Jiang Ping, he immediately had such worries. Could Exalted Immortal Cui have died just like that?! ¡­ . Of course, Cui Heng would not die. In fact, be it the aura pressure released by Jiang Ping from the beginning or the Primordial Chaos Realm Destruction Palm, they did not cause much of a stir in his heart. He could even be said to be completely calm. This person was strong, but that was all. Facing this terrifying hand that seemed to be able to destroy the Star Sea and restart the world, Cui Heng¡¯s expression was as calm as water. He slowly raised his right hand and gently grabbed at the sky. His movements were not fast, but they were steady. Boom! At this moment, an earth-shattering bang suddenly rang out, making one feel as if the entire world was shaking violently, as if it was about to destroy the world. Could it be that the huge hand had already hit its target and the person who was going against the Emperor of the Liang Kingdom, Jiang Ping, had been killed? Many people had such thoughts. However, they quickly realized that something was wrong. It did not seem to be as they had guessed. The Primordial Chaos Realm Destruction Palm that stretched out from the huge ball of light with boundless power actually stopped in midair, as if it was blocked by some invisible barrier and could not continue slapping down. The endless Dharma and Dao divine light wrapped around his five fingers bloomed like sharp blades, instantly cutting billions of kilometers of space into countless pieces. The chaos in the palm also began to distort and change crazily. Sometimes, it took the form of a small world, and sometimes, it turned into fragments of space and matter. In short, the incomparably powerful palm attack stopped abruptly in midair. And the cause of all of this was only because Cui Heng raised his right hand and gently raised it. He did not use any Dharmic powers at all. He relied on the strength of his body to easily withstand Jiang Ping¡¯s palm strike. Moreover, his control of strength was extremely precise, exactly the same as the power of the huge palm. This situation was naturally noticed by the overlords who were watching the battle from afar. However, no one exclaimed. Everyone was stunned. As Paramount True Immortals of the Ninth True World Realm, they trusted their perception completely. This was definitely not an illusion. But this was too unreal. He did not use any nomological power and relied on his body to withstand Jiang Ping¡¯s Primordial Chaos Realm Destruction Palm! How could such a thing happen! Was there such a strong body in this world? Unbelievable! What kind of monster was this? A humanoid ferocious beast? However, it was said that it was impossible for a true pure-blooded ferocious beast to transform into a human! Jiang Ping, who had transformed into a ball of light, was even more shocked. As the person who had really fought Cui Heng, he knew better than anyone how terrifying the obstruction force he had just encountered was. That palm that did not look magical at all, nor was it intertwined with any Great Dao laws, actually contained power dozens of times stronger than his Primordial Chaos Realm Destruction Palm. This was a feeling he had never felt before, and it was also a feeling he had never imagined. ¡°Who is this fellow? How can he have such a powerful body?¡± Jiang Ping was shocked, but he did not panic. As a True Immortal who had already reached the Peak Ninth True World Realm, his techniques and strength were far from what he had just displayed. Then, he linked his strength with the vast land of the Liang Kingdom. At the same time, layers of void suddenly appeared behind Jiang Ping. They were all complete worlds, as if the myriad worlds had gathered. The power of these worlds was all augmented on his body, instantly increasing his power greatly. His huge light ball state also changed, and soon, he became a giant covered in light. He was high and mighty, looking down on all living beings. ¡°The vast Immortal Land is one with me! Your death has arrived!¡± Chapter 583 - 583 Supreme True Immortal Body, "Impregnable" Soul 583 Supreme True Immortal Body, ¡°Impregnable¡± Soul In the sky above the capital of the Liang Kingdom, Jiang Ping, who had already transformed into a giant, stood proudly. His entire body was enveloped in endless light, and his face had already become blurry. However, his entire body emitted an incomparably holy aura, causing people to want to worship him. Behind Jiang Ping, a myriad of lights and shadows kept flickering. Every time they flickered, they released a huge amount of the power of the Great Dao laws. Then, the power of laws transformed into countless streams of light that fused into the light that enveloped his entire body. This made Jiang Ping stronger every moment, as if there was no limit at all. It was as if as long as there was enough time, he could become infinitely stronger. ¡°Return to True Essence, Supreme True Immortal Body!¡± An overlord who was watching the battle exclaimed and looked in the direction of the Liang Kingdom in extreme shock. He could not help but sigh in his heart. ¡°From today onwards, the Liang Kingdom is the true number one overlord. No one is strong enough to compete with it.¡± If what Jiang Ping had displayed earlier could only be said to be at the peak of the Ninth True World Realm, then what he had displayed now was the Peak Ninth True World Realm. A similar level of strength could be temporarily reached through some special secret techniques, or with the help of divine weapons and secret treasures. Some special martial techniques could also allow people to have strength that far exceeded the normal level of their realm. However, it was different for the extremes. This was a true cultivation realm. Only by truly cultivating to this level could one possess such characteristics. For Jiang Ping to be able to manifest a Supreme True Immortal Body meant that he had already accumulated enough True Nature Essence. As long as he found a suitable opportunity, he could sublimate to the extreme, break through the current shackles, and step into the Tenth True World Realm. Other than the Human Emperor, he would be the only human to step into the Tenth True World Realm. He was also the strongest human in the current world other than the Human Emperor. Even now, Jiang Ping¡¯s strength far exceeds that of an ordinary Ninth True World Realm cultivator. As soon as the Supreme True Immortal Body appeared, his strength would increase greatly. No one below the Tenth True World Realm was his match. The person who made an enemy of him would definitely die. ¡­ . In the Central Capital Imperial City. Taihong had already taken out a wooden box made of purple wood from the treasure vault and placed it in front of the Human Emperor. At this moment, he suddenly sensed the change in the direction of the Liang Kingdom. His face immediately revealed a bewildered expression as he said in shock, ¡°This, this is a Supreme True Immortal Body. Jiang Ping is going to break through to the Tenth Realm?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Human Emperor nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°For so many years, he has used the vast land of the Liang Kingdom as the foundation to communicate with the worlds formed by other Immortal Lands and constantly absorbed and refined his peers. At this moment, he has already perfected the accumulation of the True Nature Essence, so he has naturally reached the realm where he can condense a Supreme True Immortal Body. When the time is right, he will be able to break through.¡± ¡°This Jiang Ping is indeed powerful.¡± Taihong could not help but praise, ¡°To be able to cultivate to such a realm at the Peak of the Ninth True World Realm, he can be proud of himself.¡± ¡°Yes, he can indeed be called a genius. His light is shining bright.¡± The Human Emperor nodded slightly, but then he sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, his brilliance ends here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. No matter how strong he is, he¡¯s only at the Ninth Realm.¡± Taihong also looked in the direction of the Liang Kingdom and frowned. ¡°Where did this Cui Qing come from?¡± ¡°No matter where he comes from, he has to die,¡± the Human Emperor said in a low voice. At the same time, he picked up the box made of purple wood and slowly opened it. ¡­ . ¡°Die!¡± Jiang Ping shouted sternly, and his voice instantly spread throughout the world. After revealing his Supreme True Immortal Body, he did not stop at all and directly attacked Cui Heng. His killing intent was extremely strong, almost condensing into a physical form. This time, he closed his fingers like a saber and slashed down with his huge palm. However, this time, Jiang Ping¡¯s palm was only enveloped in the most ordinary clear light. There was nothing special about it, as if it was just an ordinary palm move. Even the Great Dao laws of the world did not appear. Everything was calm. But the more this was the case, the more terrifying this move was. This meant that all the power was condensed in this palm. It did not leak out at all, so there was naturally no aftershock. The speed of the palm chop was extremely fast. The moment it slashed down, it had already arrived above Cui Heng. At this moment, the power contained in the palm finally erupted. Boom! A huge crack appeared in the world, as if the entire world had been split into two and was about to fall into final destruction. At the same time, billions of lights erupted from this palm. The power condensed by these billions of lights was far stronger than the previous Primordial Chaos Realm Destruction Palm. Richer and stronger power of the Great Dao laws erupted. Wherever the palm passed, all matter and space were crushed, as if it could cut everything into nothingness. Such powerful might could be said to be world-shaking, making everyone who was paying attention to this battle feel their scalps tingle. ¡°This is the power of a Supreme True Immortal Body. This is the power of fusing with the Immortal Land. It¡¯s too powerful!¡± A person who was watching this battle from afar was amazed and even felt a trace of fear in his heart. The other overlords fell silent. Jiang Ping¡¯s strength made them realize their frailty and they began to worry about their own safety. Chapter 584 - 584 Supreme True Immortal Body, "Impregnable" Soul 584 Supreme True Immortal Body, ¡°Impregnable¡± Soul After all, this Emperor of the Liang Kingdom liked to attack other cities and territories the most. If Jiang Ping won this battle, his strength would definitely increase again. Even if he did not directly break through to the Tenth True World Realm, his strength would still increase. At that time, who would be able to resist the might of the Liang Kingdom? No one felt that Cui Heng, who was facing Jiang Ping, could win. No one even thought that he would survive. Jiang Ping was too powerful! But at this moment, Cui Heng laughed. ¡°Petty tricks. Showing off his proficiency with the ax before Lu Ban, the master carpenter.¡± His voice was not loud, but it was incomparably clear. It was also spread by a strange force, allowing everyone who was paying attention to this battle to hear his words. Although the people of this Immortal Land did not know the story behind this sentence and did not understand the meaning, they could understand his mocking and disdainful tone. He actually dared to mock his opponent. This guy was already at death¡¯s door¡­ This was the reaction of most people. Jiang Ping, who was attacking Cui Heng, could not help but frown. He was inexplicably flustered. However, he quickly suppressed this distracting thought. The power of the Supreme True Immortal Body was activated with all his might again, and the power in his palm became stronger. At this moment, the palm had completely transformed into a huge saber. It was like a divine weapon that could split the world apart as it slashed towards Cui Heng. However, as Cui Heng raised his right hand again, the attack of the huge saber stopped abruptly. Just like the Primordial Chaos Realm Destruction Palm from before, it was frozen in the air. However, Cui Heng¡¯s counterattack this time was especially powerful. While blocking this ¡°giant saber¡±, he also released a trace of Dharmic powers to attack it. In an instant, a terrifying power that was like hundreds of billions of stars gathered surged out and shattered the ¡°giant saber¡±. The essence of this ¡°giant saber¡± was Jiang Ping¡¯s palm. Therefore, at the same time that the giant saber was shattered, Jiang Ping¡¯s palm was directly crushed into powder. Moreover, it was sealed with a strange force and could not recover no matter what, becoming an irreversible injury. However, this kind of damage was not the entirety of that trace of Dharmic powers. Just as Jiang Ping realized that his palm had been destroyed, that trace of Dharmic powers had already spread from his destroyed palm to his arm. It was still shattered too. In the blink of an eye, Jiang Ping realized that his Supreme True Immortal Body had already shattered into millions of pieces at some point and could no longer gather any power. Boom! At the same time that Jiang Ping realized that his Supreme True Immortal Body had shattered, the countless cracks on his body bloomed with an extremely dazzling light. His body exploded. Countless lights bloomed on Jiang Ping¡¯s body, and the lights and shadows from different Immortal Lands scattered. In the light and shadows of these Immortal Lands, figures with auras very similar to Jiang Ping could be vaguely seen. These figures seemed to have some strange connection with Jiang Ping. A moment later, the incomparably dazzling light gradually retreated. Jiang Ping¡¯s Supreme True Immortal Body had already completely collapsed. The lights and shadows of the Immortal Lands that were originally floating behind him also disappeared. His entire body became extremely weak, and he could not even float in the air anymore and fell down from 100,000 feet in the sky. Bang! Countless smoke and dust rose like a mushroom cloud, and the ground rippled from the impact, spreading in all directions, as if a meteor had fallen from the sky. Dust filled the air, and Jiang Ping¡¯s figure could not be seen at all. However, everyone knew that he should be lying motionless in the deep pit he had smashed out. At this moment, everyone who was paying attention to this battle had a feeling of disbelief. Their mouths were wide open, and they were extremely shocked. Jiang Ping¡¯s Supreme True Immortal Body was actually shattered so easily. What kind of monster was this?! When did such a monster appear in the world?! While many people were shocked, more people were terrified by this. The strength Cui Heng displayed now had completely exceeded the scope of their understanding. What was most unbelievable was that when he destroyed the Supreme True Immortal Body, he appeared very relaxed, as if he did not use any strength. This was too terrifying. Even the Paramount True Immortal of the Ninth True World Realm could not understand what level this strength was. It was even more impossible to guess what realm Cui Heng had reached. It was too ridiculous. Could this be a Tenth Realm expert who had lived in seclusion for thousands of years and had only reappeared now?! At this moment, the higher-ups of the entire Immortal Land had fallen into a nearly crazy state because of Cui Heng¡¯s performance. On the other hand, Cui Heng was calm in his heart. After all, to him, the strength he had just used might not even be enough for him to warm up. It was too easy. Jiang Ping was completely defeated without using much strength. The difficulty was basically equivalent to crushing an ant. However, Cui Heng did not kill Jiang Ping. He only destroyed his Supreme True Immortal Body. Then, he walked to the deep pit not far ahead and stood at the edge of the pit. He looked at Jiang Ping, who was lying at the bottom of the pit, and chuckled. ¡°Can you hide from me by lying down like this?¡± Jiang Ping was still motionless. He lay there without any reaction, as if he did not want to communicate with Cui Heng at all. ¡°¡­¡± Cui Heng fell silent when he saw this, but there was still a faint smile on his face. He persuaded again, ¡°Come out now and answer some of my questions, okay?¡± ¡°You can just kill me.¡± Jiang Ping finally spoke, but he looked completely uncooperative as he said indifferently, ¡°I won¡¯t answer any of your questions.¡± ¡°Is that so? It saves me some trouble.¡± Cui Heng shook his head when he heard this. With a thought, Jiang Ping, who was originally lying at the bottom of the pit, was moved in front of him. He smiled and said, ¡°Do you want me to search your soul?¡± ¡°Soul search? Ridiculous!¡± Jiang Ping sneered. He seemed to have something else to rely on and was certain that Cui Heng would not be able to successfully search his soul. ¡°Heh.¡± Cui Heng shook his head and laughed. His eyes immediately lit up with purple-gold light. The power of his Essence Soul instantly surged into Jiang Ping¡¯s Niwan Palace¡¯s sea of consciousness, preparing to flip through the memories inside. But at this moment, something suddenly changed in Jiang Ping¡¯s Niwan Palace. Countless waves rose in the originally empty sea of consciousness of the Niwan Palace. There were actually tens of millions of identical human-shaped lights and shadows condensed. Every one of them was real and had Jiang Ping¡¯s aura. Facing Cui Heng, these human-shaped figures opened their eyes and stared at him. Then, at the same time, they spoke and sneered with a mocking expression, ¡°Once the Supreme True Immortal Body is formed, the soul can¡¯t be injured. There¡¯s no possibility of it being searched. Moreover, I have tens of millions of true souls here. Every one of them is the real me. Even my soul can¡¯t be injured. You actually want to search the soul of a Paramount True Immortal? What a joke.¡± He was extremely confident that Cui Heng would not be able to successfully search his soul. This came from his understanding of his cultivation realm. ¡°Is that so?¡± Cui Heng laughed when he heard that. Although such soul characteristics were profound, in the eyes of Soul Formation cultivators who had refined their Essence Soul, they were still incomparably crude and nothing special. Then, the power of his Essence Soul swept out and instantly enveloped the tens of millions of soul shadows. He easily broke through the so-called ¡°impregnable defense¡±. Then, he began to flip through the memories. Cui Heng first flipped through the memories about the cultivation method of the Ninth True World Realm. Previously, when Jiang Ping manifested the light and shadow of the Immortal Land and talked about the parallel bodies, it might have involved the deep mysteries of the Immortal Land. Of course, he also looked for Hong Fugui¡¯s whereabouts. One of the places Hong Fugui was going to was the capital of the Liang Kingdom. Chapter 585 - 585 Immortal Land Harmony, Memory of Hongwu 585 Immortal Land Harmony, Memory of Hongwu Jiang Ping¡¯s memories were incomparably vast, especially after fusing the so-called ¡°Immortal Land Harmony Body¡±. It could be said to be endless. Under normal circumstances, it would definitely be extremely difficult to find relatively important information in such a vast ocean of memory. Even if he broke through that layer of ¡°invulnerable¡± defense, it was very likely that the soul searcher would lose himself in this sea of memories that was as vast as the universe. However, to Cui Heng, this problem did not exist. As a Late-stage Soul Formation cultivator, his Essence Soul was extremely powerful, and the power of his divine sense could even mobilize all the power in a Star Sea. No matter how strong Jiang Ping¡¯s soul was, it was impossible for it to resist his soul search. Due to the current persona of ¡°Cui Qing¡±, Cui Heng did not screen through this huge memory when he searched his soul. He directly pulled out the relevant memories. This would directly cause the already extremely huge amount of memory information to become even more chaotic. Although this could save him a lot of time and effort in sorting out the types of memories, it would also increase the difficulty of successfully searching the soul. However, Cui Heng did not care about this. It was just searching for the soul of a Ninth True World Realm cultivator. No matter what he did, it was impossible for him to fail. It was better to be straightforward, directly saving him some time. At this moment, Jiang Ping¡¯s memories had already turned into countless lights and shadows. They gathered together and were being casually flipped through by Cui Heng¡¯s soul. All the information contained in it would be read by Cui Heng in an instant. Jiang Ping would not have any secrets in front of Cui Heng. During this process, Cui Heng realized that Jiang Ping¡¯s memory actually contained the memories of many other worlds. The owner of these memories was not called Jiang Ping, nor were they the ruler of the Liang Kingdom in this Immortal Land. They were not even from this Immortal Land. They lived in different worlds and had their own independent lives, memories, and identities. But now, they had all fused into Jiang Ping¡¯s memories. There was only one identity left¡ª Jiang Ping¡¯s counterpart. The so-called ¡°Harmony Body¡± referred to people who cultivated the same laws as Jiang Ping in other Immortal Lands. As long as he refined these other Immortal Lands, he could make his Immortal Domain laws more complete, and naturally, his cultivation would become stronger. This was the core cultivation method of a Paramount True Immortal at the Ninth True World Realm. ¡°So this is what it means to gather the bodies of the Immortal Lands and fuse them into one to refine a Supreme True Immortal Body¡­¡± Cui Heng muttered in understanding. At the same time, he understood why the Ninth True World Realm experts cultivated like this. All of this stemmed from the method to become a True Immortal, which was the method to step into the Seventh True World Realm. It was to fuse with the unique longevity energy of the Immortal Domains, allowing one to sublimate to the extreme and live a long life. And the longevity Qi was essentially the laws of the Immortal Domains. Generally speaking, only by entering the Immortal Domains or creating it through some special mixed-blood ferocious beast abilities could one obtain the laws of the Immortal Domains and use them to become a True Immortal. Then, as long as he continuously accumulated the laws of the Immortal Domains, he could step into the Ninth True World Realm and refine a Supreme True Immortal Body, becoming a Paramount True Immortal. However, later on, when the Immortal Domains shattered, mixed-blood ferocious beasts that could create longevity Qi became extremely rare. They were almost legendary existences. This cut off the normal path to fuse with the laws of the Immortal Domains. Fortunately, the fragments of the Immortal Domains formed Immortal Lands. These Immortal Land worlds also contained scattered Immortal Domain laws. Although it could not compare to the original complete Immortal Domain laws, if the Immortal Domain fragments that formed the Immortal Lands were large enough, it would be enough for a Seventh True World Realm cultivator to break through to the Eighth True World Realm and become a True Immortal. This Immortal Land clearly operated like this. However, the Immortal Domain fragments were only fragments in the end. The laws of the Immortal Domains here were not complete. Even if one could cultivate to the Eighth True World Realm like this, they could not reach the Ninth True World Realm. This required perfecting the scattered and incomplete Immortal Domain laws. The method was to absorb and refine the bodies of cultivators in other Immortal Lands. As the source of every Immortal Land world came from a fragment of an Immortal Domain, as long as the fragments that formed the Immortal Land came from the same Immortal Domain, the origin of the Great Dao laws contained in them would be the same. However, the size of the Immortal Domain fragments was different, so the Immortal Land world formed was naturally different. The larger the Immortal Land, the more complete the laws of the Immortal Domains were, and the higher the essence. One could sense low-level Immortal Lands of the same origin and even directly affect the laws and living beings of those Immortal Lands. If they wanted to do this, they had to control the land in the current Immortal Land. That was because every piece of land actually corresponded to a certain number of Immortal Lands of the same origin. Only by controlling the land here could one have the qualifications to sense or even explore other Immortal Lands. After sensing these Immortal Lands, one could find an equivalent body that was similar to or identical to the laws they cultivated. Then, as long as they killed and refined that body, they could condense the so-called ¡°True Nature Essence¡±. After fusing the True Nature Essence into his body, the Immortal Domain laws in his body would become more complete, and his cultivation would also obtain an incomparably obvious increase. As long as he absorbed and refined enough bodies, the amount of True Nature Essence he could fuse would also increase. In this way, the originally scattered laws of the Immortal Domains would become complete and strengthened, allowing cultivators to break through the shackles of their cultivation realm and step into the Ninth True World Realm. Chapter 586 - 586 Immortal Land Harmony, Memory of Hongwu (2) 586 Immortal Land Harmony, Memory of Hongwu (2) After reaching the Ninth True World Realm, one also had to constantly strengthen the laws of the Immortal Domain. Therefore, a Paramount True Immortal still had to find his counterpart in the other Immortal Lands and refine it into True Nature Essence before using it to increase the nomological power of the Immortal Domain. Simply put, the cultivation method from the Eighth True World Realm expert was based on killing countless ¡°same bodies¡±. The Harmony Body was not the projection of these Paramount True Immortal or their scattered souls. They were all independent people with their own thoughts and lives. The reason why they became ¡°Harmony Bodies¡± was only because the laws they cultivated were a little special. They were coincidentally the same or similar to a certain Paramount True Immortal. Actually, this was not much different from killing people and cultivating. Every Paramount True Immortal, or even an expert who had reached the extreme of the True Immortal realm, must have already killed countless people. ¡°Is there really no problem with such a cultivation method?¡± Cui Heng frowned and thought to himself, ¡°I feel that this method relies too much on external elements. Moreover, it¡¯s not a good path.¡± As a Late-stage Soul Formation cultivator who had deep interactions with the world, he almost instinctively sensed the strangeness of this cultivation method. However, this was not particularly important information to Cui Heng. He wanted to understand the situation of this world through Jiang Ping, as well as the reason for fighting for land and the meaning of things like the True Nature Essence. Now that he had achieved these goals, Cui Heng began to read the information about Hong Fugui. Previously, he had learned from Wu Country¡¯s Qingshui Pass that Hong Fugui planned to go to three places. They were the capital of the Liang Kingdom, Taichang County of the Lu Kingdom, and the Imperial City of the Central Capital. Although he did not know why Hong Fugui had gone to these three places, since Hong Fugui had come to the capital of the Liang Kingdom, Jiang Ping, as the Emperor of the Liang Kingdom, might have had some impression of him. Cui Heng¡¯s divine sense was extremely powerful, and he quickly found traces of Hong Fugui in Jiang Ping¡¯s huge memories. In Jiang Ping¡¯s memory, 200 years ago, a handsome middle-aged man with a calm temperament found his way to the capital of the Liang Kingdom. This person directly revealed his identity. He was the general who had just repelled the Liang Kingdom¡¯s siege army¡ª Hongwu! ¡°That ragged child back then has grown to this extent.¡± Cui Heng could not help but sigh with emotion. This was the first time he had seen Hong Fugui since he left the Beginner¡¯s Space. The current Hong Fugui was no longer as poor as before. After all, in the past 2,000 years, his experiences could definitely be considered a legend. Jiang Ping¡¯s impression of Hong Fugui was that he was calm and mysterious. This Paramount True Immortal at the Ninth True World Realm actually did not dare to really attack Hong Fugui, who was only at the Fifth True World Realm. At that time, Hong Fugui seemed to have some special treasure on him that even Jiang Ping was afraid of. Hong Fugui came to the capital of Liang Kingdom and revealed his identity before meeting Jiang Ping. However, he only asked him a question before leaving. This question was, ¡°Have you ever thought that you might be the counterpart body of other people?¡± Jiang Ping could not answer this question. Even after Hong Fugui left, he had been in seclusion for a period of time because of this question. It was to adjust his mentality. It was true that this Immortal Land was very huge. Within the known range, there was no Immortal Land that could compare to this world. However, this did not mean that this Immortal Land must be of the highest essence. If there was a world with a higher essence than this Immortal Land, then no matter how many identical bodies he absorbed and refined to form his Supreme True Immortal Body, he would only be benefiting others. This possibility had always existed, but in the past, everyone tacitly ignored it and gradually forgot about it. Suddenly, Hong Fugui pointed it out, making Jiang Ping a little flustered. It was precisely this experience that left an extremely deep impression on him. Unfortunately, when Hong Fugui left, he did not tell Jiang Ping where he was going, nor did he tell him what he was going to do. However, Jiang Ping felt that Hong Fugui seemed to be looking for something. At this point, Cui Heng had already finished reading through Jiang Ping¡¯s memories about Hong Fugui. Although he could not determine Hong Fugui¡¯s whereabouts, he had some understanding of Hong Fugui¡¯s ¡°status¡±. 200 years ago, Hong Fugui should have had a treasure that surpassed the Ninth True World Realm. At the same time, he might be looking for something. Moreover, he had a certain level of sympathy for the living beings of the other Immortal Lands. Although there were still many mysteries, he could at least confirm that he was safe. At this moment, Jiang Ping, who had left the Soul Searching state, had already recovered his senses. He looked at Cui Heng in extreme fear and said in shock, ¡°You, who are you? You can actually search my soul?!¡± Jiang Ping¡¯s words were earth-shattering, immediately stunning everyone who was paying attention to the situation here. Whether it was the True Immortals or the Paramount True Immortal, their eyes widened in extreme fear. Soul Search! Cui Qing could actually search Jiang Ping¡¯s soul! How is this possible?! The soul of a Paramount True Immortal could not be injured. This was something everyone knew. Even experts who had surpassed the Ninth True World Realm could not break through this defense. Therefore, in everyone¡¯s understanding, as long as one reached the level of a Paramount True Immortal, it was absolutely impossible for their soul to be searched, nor could their soul be destroyed. But now, a terrifying figure who could search the soul of a Paramount True Immortal had actually appeared. This meant that this person could break through the indestructible soul characteristics of a Paramount True Immortal. In this way, what he could do was probably not limited to only searching the soul, but also directly destroying the soul of a Paramount True Immortal! After realizing this, all the Paramount True Immortals in the Immortal Land erupted with killing intent towards this ¡°Cui Qing¡±. This person had to die! As long as this person was still alive, there would be no absolute safety. All the Paramount True Immortals would not be able to live in peace. However, Cui Qing¡¯s strength was so powerful that even Jiang Ping, who had reached the Peak Paramount True Immortal realm, was easily defeated by him. How could they deal with him? At the same time, Cui Heng also felt the killing intent from all directions, but he was not angry at all. Instead, he was very happy. The identity of ¡°Cui Qing¡± became much more real, and his cultivation increased. Moreover, it seemed that because many of the people paying attention here were True Immortals and Paramount True Immortals, the feedback was very huge. The identity of ¡°Cui Qing¡± had not appeared for long, but it was already almost completely solidified. This also allowed Cui Heng to understand that it actually did not take long for a fake identity to leave a deep mark in a place and be deeply remembered. He only needed to do something big enough and leave a huge impact. ¡°This persona is about to be completed. Next, I have to create another fake persona.¡± Cui Heng began to think. But at this moment, a power fluctuation suddenly interrupted his thoughts. Boom! A golden hole appeared in the sky without warning. An incomparably terrifying pressure swept out from it and gathered on Cui Heng. As soon as this pressure appeared, everyone who was paying attention exclaimed. ¡°Human Emperor! It¡¯s the Human Emperor!¡± ¡°The Human Emperor has attacked. Last time, it was just a test. Is he going to attack for real this time?!¡± ¡°If the Human Emperor attacks, he will definitely be able to kill this person!¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . At the same time that the sky above the capital of Liang Kingdom was opened by the Human Emperor. In the vast sea far away from the ground, a ray of light suddenly bloomed in the air and a low voice came from it. ¡°How many years has it been? The supreme treasure of our Immortal race has finally reappeared!¡± Chapter 587 - 587 Immortal Treasure and the Lord of the Immortals 587 Immortal Treasure and the Lord of the Immortals The sky opened, and endless pressure descended. Under the gazes of countless experts, a huge blood-colored flag flew out of the hole and emitted an incomparably dazzling light. It was actually the divine light condensed from the laws of the Immortal Domains. This scene stunned all the experts who were paying attention. They had never seen such dense Immortal Domain laws, let alone such a powerful treasure. Even the Paramount True Immortal of the overlord kingdoms did not recognize this flag. They did not know what level of treasure it was or where it came from. It was too mysterious. However, some extremely ancient experts and a few overlords who had existed for a long time remembered what this was. ¡°Blood God Immortal Court Flag! It¡¯s a supreme treasure held by the Lord of the Immortals back then! It¡¯s actually in the hands of the Human Emperor!¡± ¡°Legend has it that once this flag is unfurled, 100,000 divine soldiers will descend. They can even form a world-shaking array. Its power is immeasurable!¡± ¡°Looks like the Human Emperor also knows that this person is extremely dangerous. We have to eliminate him immediately. We can¡¯t let him live!¡± Everyone discussed animatedly and became excited. The power of the Blood God Immortal Court Flag was extremely terrifying. Legend has it that a long time ago, in the battle between the humans and the Immortals, the Lord of the Immortals had used this supreme treasure to kill countless human experts. If not for the fact that this Immortal Race supreme treasure had mysteriously disappeared and the Immortals had lost their greatest reliance, it was unknown who would have won that battle. They did not expect that after 10,000 years, this Immortal Race supreme treasure would actually appear in the hands of the Human Emperor. It was really beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. How did this Immortal treasure fall into the hands of the Human Emperor? Doubts appeared in the hearts of many experts. However, this was clearly not the time to dwell on this problem. More people¡¯s attention was still focused on Cui Heng. The pressure ¡°Cui Qing¡± gave them was too great. Even a Paramount True Immortal was not his match. He could even ignore the impregnable soul of a Paramount True Immortal and search his soul. Such methods terrified many experts in the Immortal Land. However, even if this person¡¯s power was absolute, it would be difficult for him to resist this legendary Immortal treasure. After all, this was a supreme treasure from the complete Immortal Domain. Its essence was stronger than the Human Emperor or the Lord of the Immortals! It was very likely that it had already reached the Peak of the True World realm. It must be able to kill this ¡°Cui Qing¡±! Hence, under the expectant gazes of many experts, the Blood God Immortal Court Flag unfolded and a blood-colored rainbow enveloped the entire sky. Dense figures could be vaguely seen among them. In the next moment, 100,000 figures walked out of the blood light. They stood proudly in the sky. They were all wearing armor and holding weapons. They stepped on blood-colored clouds, and their auras were all connected. It was as if a peerless expert had descended and wanted to flatten the entire world. Some ancient experts could not help but exclaim when they saw this. ¡°100,000 Divine Blood Soldiers! It¡¯s actually the 100,000 Divine Blood Soldiers! I actually lived to see this terrifying power again.¡± ¡°The legendary 100,000 Divine Blood Soldiers. This is said to be one of the strongest effects of the Blood God Immortal Court Flag. No one can survive against it.¡± ¡°Cui Qing is finished. Once the 100,000 Divine Blood Soldiers are unleashed, he will definitely die.¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . Most of these ancient experts had experienced that battle between the humans and the Immortals. They had even seen countless experts die under this Immortal Supreme Treasure with their own eyes. Therefore, they knew very well how powerful the Blood God Immortal Court Flag was. Indeed, at that time, be it the humans or the Immortals, neither of them had surpassed the Ninth True World Realm. However, the Blood God Immortal Court Flag still left a deep impression on these experts, causing them to never forget the power that swept through everything. Moreover, the Blood God Immortal Court Flag was a supreme treasure left behind from the time of the complete Immortal Domains. The battle back then did not completely stimulate its power. Now that it was activated by the Human Emperor who had already surpassed the Ninth True World Realm, the power displayed by this Immortal Supreme Treasure must far exceed the past. It was world-shaking and invincible! Especially after they saw the 100,000 Divine Blood Soldiers again, they were even more certain of this view. This was because the current 100,000 Divine Blood Soldiers were countless times stronger than when the humans and Immortals fought a long time ago. No one could withstand such power! Absolutely no one! ¡­ . The 100,000 Divine Blood Soldiers were high and mighty as they looked down at Cui Heng. An incomparably huge pressure poured down, causing the void in all directions to freeze. This was a power that had completely surpassed the Ninth True World Realm and contained the complete laws of the Immortal Domain. It was as if all matter, space, and laws were suppressed under the gaze of the 100,000 Divine Blood Soldiers. It was as if no power could escape their gaze, let alone resist them. The Human Emperor was very satisfied with this effect. In the Central Capital City, he looked into the distance. The power in his body was connected to the Blood God Immortal Court Flag. He felt the boundless power on it and was incomparably happy. ¡°As long as I have this treasure, I won¡¯t even be afraid of Eleventh True World Realm experts.¡± The Human Emperor thought to himself, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how Mr. Juntian obtained this Immortal Supreme Treasure and why he left it here.¡± Thinking of this, he could not help but feel that it was a pity. Such a powerful treasure did not completely belong to him. It was a pity. This Blood God Immortal Court flag was left behind by Zhou Juntian. Its true owner was also Zhou Juntian. This had never changed. The Human Emperor was only given the right to use it. As long as Zhou Juntian returned or wanted to take back this supreme treasure, he had no ability to stop him. Actually, before he used this Immortal Supreme Treasure, the Human Emperor did not have much thoughts about this treasure, nor did he think of snatching it. But it was different now. After truly activating the power of the Blood God Immortal Court Flag, the Human Emperor realized that not only was this supreme treasure extremely powerful, the Immortal Domain laws contained in it were also complete. This could be extremely beneficial to his cultivation. As long as he held this supreme treasure, he could obtain the nourishment of the complete Immortal Domain laws and his cultivation realm would increase. ¡°If I can always hold this supreme treasure, I should be able to stay a step ahead of the Lord of the Immortals and step into the Eleventh True World Realm in advance.¡± The Human Emperor looked in the direction of the East Sea and thought to himself, ¡°At that time, I can completely eliminate the Immortal Race.¡± As for the outcome of the current battle, he was already certain that as long as he had this Blood God Immortal Court flag, it was impossible for him to lose. With the power of 100,000 Divine Blood Soldiers, even experts at the Eleventh True World Realm had to retreat. However, after the Immortal Domains shattered, were there still Eleventh True World Realm experts in the universe? No one had seen one since ancient times. Chapter 588 - 588 Immortal Treasure and the Lord of the Immortals (2) 588 Immortal Treasure and the Lord of the Immortals (2) The world shook, as if the entire Immortal Land was trembling. The power of the 100,000 Divine Blood Soldiers had already formed a blood-colored river that connected the entire Immortal Land. It surged over majestically and washed towards Cui Heng below. At this moment, all the experts who were fighting felt terrified, afraid that the power of these 100,000 Divine Blood Soldiers would be too powerful and would shatter this Immortal Land. It was not impossible. After all, this was a treasure left behind from an Immortal Domain, a legendary treasure used by the Immortal Court during battle. It had the complete laws of the Immortal Domain, and the limit of its power was immeasurable. Boom! An extremely terrifying aura spread out. The blood-colored river had already arrived on the ground and was about to drown Cui Heng. ¡°Cui Qing is about to die,¡± the Human Emperor said indifferently. ¡°The power of the Human Emperor is boundless.¡± Taihong heaved a sigh of relief. Cui Qing was too powerful. He could not be left alive. Many experts who were paying attention to this battle also relaxed and were no longer nervous. Facing such a terrifying blood-colored river, Cui Qing would definitely die. It was impossible for him to have any chance of survival. However, at this moment, Cui Heng moved. He still raised his hand extremely casually. He still did not use any Dharmic powers and only used the power of his body. His five fingers clenched into a fist and suddenly smashed towards the blood-colored river. Boom! An indescribable bang rang out and exploded, instantly reaching the minds of every living being in this Immortal Land, making them feel as if the world was about to shatter. An extremely strong sense of fear immediately filled their hearts. Many living beings could not help but kneel on the ground and worship this power. Even the Paramount True Immortals who were paying attention to this battle became flustered. The moment Cui Heng punched out, their faces turned pale. They looked at Cui Heng in disbelief, almost unable to believe their eyes. Accompanied by an extremely terrifying bang, the mighty blood-colored river was actually swept back by Cui Heng¡¯s punch! It went from flowing down to flowing up into the sky. As the blood-colored river rolled back, layers of void were destroyed, and Great Dao laws shattered one after another. At the same time, the sky began to tremble violently. The ground had already begun to crack in all directions. Mountains that were tens of thousands of feet tall collapsed, and rivers, lakes, and seas boiled. It was as if the world was really about to be destroyed! What kind of terrifying power was this?! With just a punch, he sent the blood-colored river that was enough to threaten an Eleventh True World Realm expert back, causing the entire Immortal Land to show a scene similar to the end of the world. Moreover, it was a punch that did not contain any special power. It only had pure physical strength. What kind of body was this?! Was he actually a ferocious beast in human form? It was too terrifying! Now, everyone who was paying attention to Cui Heng was stunned. The scene in front of them had completely exceeded their imagination. They had never even thought that such power could exist. It was too ridiculous. In the Central Capital Imperial City, the Human Emperor naturally noticed this situation. His hand trembled slightly as he took a deep breath, as if he was calming down. He said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re quite capable. However, the power of the Blood God Immortal Court Flag is far from this.¡± With that, the Human Emperor wanted to further activate the power of the Blood God Immortal Court Flag. But at this moment, something unexpected happened. ¡°Oh no!¡± The Human Emperor¡¯s expression suddenly changed drastically, and his eyes revealed an expression of disbelief. He said in shock, ¡°How is this possible? This is impossible!¡± A huge hole suddenly appeared in the sky above the capital of the Liang Kingdom. The sound of waves surging could be heard in the sky. Then, a huge palm stretched out from the hole and grabbed the blood-colored flag. In an instant, the 100,000 Divine Blood Soldiers disappeared, and the blood-colored river instantly dissipated. All the phenomena in the world disappeared, as if they had never existed. ¡°Brother Flag, we¡¯ve met again after so long!¡± A voice filled with sighs and nostalgia came from the void, followed by an incomparably ethereal and powerful aura that was difficult to track. This aura completely surpassed the Ninth True World Realm, causing some overlord-level Paramount True Immortals to be horrified. ¡°Lord of the Immortals!¡± ¡°Lord of the Immortals!¡± ¡°How was this possible?!¡± Exclamations resounded everywhere. The Human Emperor in the Central Capital City¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy. He looked down at his empty palm and was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°So the reason why Zhou Juntian left this Immortal Supreme Treasure behind? It wasn¡¯t to help me at all!¡± The Human Emperor¡¯s control over the Blood God Immortal Court Flag came from the power left behind by Zhou Juntian. He used the power left behind by Zhou Juntian to activate this Immortal Supreme Treasure. This power left behind by Zhou Juntian could also prevent the supreme treasure from being snatched away by the Immortal Race. Therefore, the Human Emperor was at ease and boldly activated the Blood God Immortal Court Flag. He was not worried that the Lord of the Immortals would take action to snatch this supreme treasure. However, just now, Zhou Juntian¡¯s power in the Blood God Immortal Court flag actually automatically subsided and turned into nothingness. Not only did this make the Human Emperor lose control of this Immortal Supreme Treasure, but it also gave the Lord of the Immortals who had long been driven to exile, a chance to snatch this supreme treasure. ¡°Zhou Juntian lied to me. The Blood God Immortal Court Flag has been snatched away by the Lord of the Immortals,¡± the Human Emperor said to Taihong beside him. ¡°What?!¡± Taihong was shocked when he heard this. He said in shock, ¡°This, what should we do!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t completely believe Zhou Juntian, so I naturally left a trump card.¡± The Human Emperor¡¯s eyes flickered with killing intent as he sneered. ¡°Do you still remember the person who came here 200 years ago?¡± ¡°I remember. That person is very strange.¡± Taihong nodded and said curiously, ¡°But that person is only at the Fifth True World Realm. What use can he have?¡± ¡°He¡¯s very useful.¡± The corners of the Human Emperor¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as he smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s enough for me to completely rule the Immortal Realm! Follow me.¡± ¡­ . At this moment, the Lord of the Immortals had already completely controlled the Blood God Immortal Court flag and descended from the East Sea to the sky above the capital of the Liang Kingdom. A middle-aged man with an incomparably noble aura slowly descended from an endless height. His entire body was enveloped in purple light, and he was wearing a crowned robe and holding a blood-colored flag. He was the strongest expert who ruled the Immortals overseas¡ª The Lord of the Immortals! He held the Immortal Supreme Treasure in his hand and stood in the air. His gaze swept across the world, and he felt an indescribable comfortable feeling in his heart. He smiled and said, ¡°How many years has it been? I¡¯ve finally returned to this Immortal Land.¡± Buzz! Buzz! The Blood God Immortal Court flag was also humming slightly, as if it was celebrating that it had finally returned to the hands of the Immortals. The Lord of the Immortals gently stroked the blood-colored flag. His gaze was very gentle, as if he was communicating with it. Then, he lowered his head to look at Cui Heng below. ¡°Human, you¡¯ve helped me retrieve my race¡¯s supreme treasure. I should thank you. However, Brother Flag feels that he didn¡¯t manage to kill you earlier because he couldn¡¯t use his full strength in the hands of the Human Emperor. He¡¯s very indignant. Now that Brother Flag is in my hands, I can finally unleash all his power to my heart¡¯s content. I will definitely be able to kill you. I can only trouble you. I need your life to satisfy Brother Flag. It can also be considered as celebrating our reunion. I¡¯m sorry, Human.¡± Chapter 591 - 591 Reunion After 2,000 Years 591 Reunion After 2,000 Years At the same time that Hong Fugui was wrapped in the light cocoon, Cui Heng sensed the situation there. He naturally sensed that Hong Fugui was being possessed by the Human Emperor. Hence, he attacked angrily. There was no flaw at all. How powerful was the Dharmic powers of a Late-stage Soul Formation cultivator? This was a power that could destroy a Star Sea that contained hundreds of billions of celestial bodies! Although this Immortal Land was formed with the Immortal Domain fragments as the core and absorbed and refined hundreds of Star Seas from a Holy Land, it still produced an extremely terrifying commotion when Cui Heng¡¯s terrifying Dharmic powers erupted. At the same time that Cui Heng attacked in anger and broke through the concealment restriction set up by the Human Emperor, the entire Immortal Land shook, and an aura of shattering appeared. Countless cracks appeared in the sky, and wisps of black and yellow Qi poured down. A violent spatial storm spread in all directions, as if the sky was about to collapse. An incomparably terrifying phenomenon appeared on the ground. Mountains hundreds of thousands of feet tall began to spew Earth Fire and Lava. Thick smoke soared into the sky and collided with the spatial storm and the Black Yellow Qi, forming an extremely terrifying turbulence that scattered in all directions. It was an apocalyptic scene everywhere. Boom! Suddenly, a loud bang that could spread throughout the entire Immortal Land came from the direction of the Central Capital. Everyone looked at the sky in horror. The sky had collapsed! This was a true collapse of the sky. The sky above the Central Capital Imperial City was like a roof that had been completely smashed through. Dense cracks covered a radius of more than tens of thousands of miles. This space had already completely shattered, and Black Yellow Qi poured down crazily like a river. Other than the Black Yellow Qi, there was also the Primordial Qi at the outermost area of the Immortal Land World. At the same time that the Primordial Qi poured in, the astral winds, the void turbulence, the sea of lightning, and so on were all washed down by the vast backflow of energy. If one looked up at the sky of the Central Capital at this moment, they would discover that the starry sky was unprecedentedly bright and clear. They could even see rivers of stars flowing in the dark and deep void, and Star Seas revolving. However, it was actually a very bad thing for the Primordial Qi and Black Yellow Qi to pour down at the same time. In the sky above the Central Capital City, a strange area of Black Yellow Qi and Primordial Qi quickly formed. Gradually, it began to transform into the most primitive clear Qi and quickly corroded the surrounding Great Dao laws, space, and matter. In the blink of an eye, more than a hundred kilometers of the sky was corroded and transformed into primitive clear Qi. It was no longer in the form of the Great Dao laws or space and matter. The sky was disappearing! If someone was in the starry sky of the universe at this moment and looked down at the Immortal Land in the middle of the Silver Disc Star Sea from an extremely high angle, they would be able to clearly see an extremely terrifying scene. A huge hole appeared directly above this vast world. With this hole as the center, it quickly collapsed into the surroundings, turning into the most primitive clear Qi. When enough clear Qi was converted, it would naturally affect everything on the ground, causing it to fall into a complete collapse. In the end, it would turn into the most primitive turbid Qi and fuse with the clear Qi, returning to chaos. This meant that if this hole was not closed, the entire Immortal Land would completely collapse and fall towards destruction. It was only at this moment that those experts who had lived for thousands of years finally realized that this ¡°Cui Qing¡± was not an expert at the Tenth or Eleventh True World Realm. This person¡¯s strength had completely exceeded their understanding. He was a terrifying existence that they could not even imagine. He could actually cause the entire Immortal Land to fall into an apocalyptic crisis with a single strike! What kind of terrifying existence was this?! ¡°Could this great expert be here to destroy the world?!¡± ¡°He¡¯s too powerful. Where did he come from? Why is he so powerful?!¡± ¡°What did the Human Emperor do to make this existence so angry!¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . At this moment, no one dared to directly call the name ¡°Cui Qing¡± directly. They only dared to use a name that contained respect. At this moment, Cui Heng was not in the mood to care about the outside world. He had already descended into the small world and saw the huge light cocoon. Then, his gaze passed through the light cocoon and he discovered the Human Emperor and Hong Fugui inside. ¡°Possession?! How dare you!¡± Cui Heng snorted coldly. He swept his gaze around and discovered Taihong standing at the side. He said in a low voice, ¡°High Supreme Taihong, it¡¯s our first time meeting.¡± After seeing the situation inside the light cocoon, he realized that although Hong Fugui had been possessed by the Human Emperor, from the current situation, Hong Fugui might not be the one to suffer in the end. As a Tenth True World Realm expert, the Human Emperor was in danger of failing to succeed in possessing Hong Fugui, a Fifth True World Realm cultivator. That was because there was an extremely powerful treasure in Hong Fugui¡¯s body. It was this treasure that was helping Hong Fugui resist the possession of the Human Emperor. He might even be able to counterattack. Hence, Cui Heng did not help directly. Instead, he planned to let Hong Fugui complete this matter himself. Of course, if Hong Fugui did not succeed in the end and could not withstand the Human Emperor¡¯s attack, he would also help. Chapter 592 - 592 Reunion After 2,000 Years (2) 592 Reunion After 2,000 Years (2) Now was not the time. Taihong was also a little stunned at this moment. He had never seen ¡°Cui Qing¡± before. Why did this person know him? As soon as this doubt appeared in his mind, a guess followed. ¡°You¡¯ve been to the Heaven Realm?!¡± Taihong said in shock. Then, he felt that this was only natural. How could someone who could find this Immortal Land not have been to the Heaven Realm before? It was normal for him to know him. ¡°Not only have I been to the Heaven Realm, but I¡¯ve also been to Grand Yan Planet and met Chen Tianshi.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°Elder Taihong and that Heavenly Venerate Juntian have planned very well.¡± ¡°You, who exactly are you?!¡± Taihong¡¯s face turned slightly pale as he said in fear. At the same time, his feet were also retreating slightly. He kept looking in the direction of the light cocoon, hoping that the Human Emperor could complete the possession as soon as possible. As long as the Human Emperor became stronger, it was possible to resolve this crisis. Taihong was worried that ¡°Cui Qing¡± was on good terms with Tianqi Mansion and had come to the Immortal Land to capture him. Then, he, the traitor of Tianqi Mansion, would be finished. ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask me who I am.¡± Cui Heng was still smiling as he shook his head gently. Then, he asked, ¡°I have a question for you. Where did Zhou Juntian go?¡± ¡°Zhou Juntian?¡± Taihong was stunned when he heard that. At the same time, he heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly replied, ¡°He left a long time ago and stayed in this Immortal Land for less than a hundred years. ¡°However, I don¡¯t know where he went. Before he left this Immortal Land, he only communicated with the Human Emperor. Perhaps the Human Emperor knows his realm.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. When Taihong saw Cui Heng nod, his nervous heart immediately relaxed a lot. However, he quickly heard Cui Heng say, ¡°I still have to confirm if what you said is true.¡± Hence, he grabbed Taihong¡¯s head with one hand. At the same time, the power of his soul seeped out of his body and rushed into Taihong¡¯s Niwan Palace in a mighty manner, enveloping his soul. Soul Search! All the memories of Taihong¡¯s long life immediately turned into shadows. Accompanied by the flood of information, Cui Heng finished browsing in the blink of an eye and casually threw Taihong to the side. After reading Taihong¡¯s memories, the expression on Cui Heng¡¯s face became a little strange. He looked at Taihong with a faint smile and said, ¡°You actually trust Zhou Juntian so much.¡± Through soul searching, he learned that the reason why Taihong stayed here to help the Human Emperor was because Zhou Juntian had promised him that he could bring him into the incomplete Immortal Domain in the future. According to Zhou Juntian¡¯s description, although the Six Immortal Domains had shattered into countless fragments and formed countless Immortal Lands, not all the fragments had become Immortal Lands. Immortal Domains fragments were drawn to each other and sometimes gathered together. After a long time, they had already formed some incomplete Immortal Domains. Although these incomplete Immortal Domains could not compare to the complete Immortal Domains back then, they contained the complete Immortal Domain laws. One could become a True Immortal through a normal cultivation path. Well, from Taihong¡¯s memories, he could tell that there was indeed something wrong with the True Immortal cultivation technique of this Immortal Land. Here, True Immortals needed to absorb the Immortal bodies of the cultivators of other Immortal Lands to become Paramount True Immortals. Then, they would continue to absorb and refine the Immortal bodies to complete their Immortal Domain laws. In the end, they would refine a Supreme True Immortal Body. When one reached the peak, they would be able to reach the Tenth True World Realm. However, in reality, as long as this Immortal Land was captured by the incomplete Immortal Domains, it would encounter a huge calamity. At that time, all the Paramount True Immortals here who had completed the completion of their Immortal Domain laws would be refined and absorbed as materials to complete the incomplete Immortal Domains. What Taihong wanted to do was to hide the truth about this problematic cultivation method and help the Human Emperor destroy the Immortal Race. That was because the Immortal Race knew the normal True Immortal cultivation method. Although it was impossible for the Immortal Race to tell the humans about the normal True Immortal cultivation method, as long as they had this information, it would be a hidden danger that had to be eliminated. Zhou Juntian promised that as long as Taihong could complete this, he would bring him to the incomplete Immortal Domains and guide him on the normal path of a True Immortal. However, this was just an empty promise. Taihong actually believed it without a doubt. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I believe him?¡± Taihong had already collapsed to the ground. He smiled self-deprecatingly and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve read my memories, you should know that on the path of cultivation, I¡¯m just trash. If not for Heavenly Venerable Juntian guiding me to the Silver Disc Star Sea back then, I probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to step into the Third True World Realm, let alone become a True Immortal like now. Heavenly Venerate Juntian has done me such a favor. Why should I doubt him? Moreover, he has fulfilled all his promises to me and has never broken his promises.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cui Heng fell silent when he heard this. What Taihong said was the truth, but he was still stunned for a moment. ¡°Zhou Juntian is so scheming. From the Grand Yan Planet to the Silver Disc Star Sea, to this Immortal Land, and the incomplete Immortal Domains. What exactly does he want to do?¡± ¡°Why are you asking me?¡± Taihong smiled strangely. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You flipped through my memories. I only know that he seemed to be looking for something, but he couldn¡¯t find it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded. This was also the result of his soul search on Taihong. From the looks of it, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain any new clues from Taihong. Then, he looked at the huge cocoon of light again. At this moment, the condition of the two people inside was already different from before. Originally, the aura of a Human Emperor was far stronger than Hong Fugui¡¯s, but now, Hong Fugui¡¯s aura had already begun to surpass that of the Human Emperor. The entire process of possession began to reverse. From the Human Emperor wanting to possess Hong Fugui, it became Hong Fugui starting to absorb the power of the Human Emperor. At the same time, the shadows of the human civilization flickering outside the cocoon of light became more and more obvious. It was as if history had appeared in this void. Taihong, who was sitting at the side, also sensed the change in this situation, and a trace of despair could not help but flash across his eyes. The Human Emperor was actually going to fail. He was completely finished. A moment later. Boom! A loud bang suddenly came from the huge cocoon of light, as if something had exploded. Immediately after, a huge crack suddenly appeared on the surface of the light cocoon. A bright and dazzling golden light burst out from it, illuminating the small world. The image of the human civilization also shone brightly, igniting the flames of civilization one after another. A clear and glistening light with the reflection of waves surged out, filled with the aura of holiness and virtue. The two shone brightly, illuminating a figure in the cocoon of light that appeared incomparably sacred. Then, a middle-aged man covered in golden light and wrapped in the flames of civilization slowly walked out of the cocoon. Above his head floated a palm-sized jade cauldron. It contained extremely powerful humanitarian power. Whether it was the flames of civilization or the sacred water light screen, they all surged out from it. The moment this middle-aged man walked out, dense cracks quickly appeared on the huge light cocoon. In the blink of an eye, it turned into countless streams of light that scattered and disappeared. Only a haggard man who looked like rotten wood was left sitting cross-legged on the ground. He was motionless and on the verge of death. It was the Human Emperor who had wanted to possess Hong Fugui earlier. When Taihong saw this scene, he immediately felt his vision go dark and his heart turned ashen. Hong Fugui felt that his current state was unprecedentedly good, and he was in an incomparably good mood. He wished he could immediately roar at the sky and release his energy. However, when he saw the figure not far away, he froze, and his gaze completely froze. His face revealed an expression of disbelief, followed by ecstasy. Cui Heng looked at the middle-aged man who was stunned on the spot and smiled. The ragged and young figure in his mind slowly overlapped with him. This was a reunion after nearly 2,000 years. Chapter 593 - 593 Mending Split Sky, Overturning Heaven, Chatting in the Grotto 593 Mending Split Sky, Overturning Heaven, Chatting in the Grotto-Heaven Hong Fugui looked at Cui Heng blankly. He knew very well that in his current state, it was almost impossible for him to fall into an illusion. What he was seeing now was a real scene. The teacher who had taught him the Great Dao, pointed out his life goals, and established the foundation of his thoughts had actually appeared in front of him. Every time he went to a place, he would carefully inquire about Cui Heng, but he never found any clues. He did not expect them to suddenly reunite at this time. Was this really not a dream?! At this moment, Hong Fugui¡¯s mind was already filled with a huge surprise. It took him a while to recover. However, just as he was about to bow and pay his respects, Cui Heng suddenly shook his head gently. He was a little puzzled, but he did not ask. Instead, he glanced at Taihong beside him. Could it be that this fellow was the reason that his Teacher was unable to acknowledge him? At this moment, Taihong also realized the abnormality between Cui Heng and Hong Fugui. Speculations flashed through his mind as he said in shock, ¡°You, you know each other?! It¡¯s over, it¡¯s completely¡­¡± He knew very well why the Human Emperor had imprisoned Hongwu, and he also knew what kind of enmity this would cause. There was no way to reconcile them at all. Only one side could remain alive! Now that Hongwu had escaped, he seemed to have absorbed the power of the Human Emperor. His aura had already surpassed that of the Human Emperor and he was suspected to know Cui Qing. And the Human Emperor was already on the verge of death. Clearly, it was impossible for him to attack. How could an Eighth True World Realm expert cultivator like him escape from Cui Qing and Hongwu? It was over. However, Cui Heng ignored Taihong¡¯s words and the change in his mood. He only smiled and explained to Hong Fugui, ¡°I still have some small problems to solve. Bring the two of them with you and follow me.¡± With that, he turned around and flew out of the small world. Previously, when he attacked in anger, he erupted with extremely powerful Dharmic powers, affecting the state of this Immortal Land a little. Now, the situation has become a little serious. He had to resolve it as soon as possible. ¡°Yes.¡± Hong Fugui nodded. He casually shook his sleeve and formed an invisible void vortex. He grabbed the rotten wood-like Human Emperor and the shocked Taihong behind him and flew out of the small world with Cui Heng. Before obtaining Cui Heng¡¯s permission, Hong Fugui would not call him Teacher when there were outsiders around. ¡°What kind of small problem requires Teacher to personally take action?¡± Hong Fugui was a little puzzled. He had been imprisoned for 200 years and did not know much about the changes outside. Therefore, when he flew out of the small world with Cui Heng, he was immediately stunned by the scene in front of him. He was a little stunned. A huge hole had already appeared in the sky that was originally intact. Countless Primordial Qi and Black Yellow Qi surged into the sky through the huge hole like a river entering the sea, turning into balls of primitive clear Qi. This primitive clear Qi had an extremely terrifying corrosive characteristic and was quickly corroding this world, as if it wanted to restore this world to its original state and return it to chaos. Apocalypse! This was the first time Hong Fugui had felt this word so directly. When he realized that this was a world-destroying calamity, his first reaction was to look at Cui Heng. He said in shock, ¡°Could it be that the small problem that Teacher said he wanted to solve is this world-destroying situation?¡± This was a small problem?! Taihong was also stunned at this moment. He looked at Cui Heng in disbelief, his mouth wide open, as if he had seen a ghost. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°You, you, this is¡­¡± When Cui Heng had attacked angrily and barged into the small world, Hong Fugui was still resisting the Human Emperor¡¯s possession. The Human Emperor was also trying his best to attack Hong Fugui¡¯s soul defense and was not in the mood to care about the situation outside. Therefore, neither of them had felt the Dharmic powers released by Cui Heng at that time. However, Taihong was different. At that time, he personally sensed the scene of Cui Heng breaking through all the barriers and shattering the small world. Naturally, he also sensed Cui Heng¡¯s Dharmic powers. However, at that time, he only knew that Cui Heng was incomparably powerful, but he never expected him to be so unbelievably powerful. The Dharmic powers that pierced through the barrier set up by the Human King were not just that. They even pierced through the sky, causing the entire Immortal Land to fall into destruction. What kind of power was this? What kind of might was this? It was too terrifying! It simply exceeded everyone¡¯s understanding and imagination. Unbelievable! Could humans really reach such a level through cultivation? At this moment, the Human Emperor, who was on the verge of death, suddenly opened his eyes. However, when he saw the phenomenon in the sky, he seemed to have suffered a huge mental impact and his face turned pale. ¡°This, what¡¯s going on?¡± Then, he saw the figure standing in front suddenly begin to grow larger. 100 feet, 1,000 feet, 10,000 feet, 1,000,000 feet¡­ In the blink of an eye, he had already reached the sky and stepped on the ground. He only needed to raise his hand to enter the huge hole. This was the Heavenly Transformation spell. ¡­ . At this moment, the entire Immortal Land had fallen into chaos. Although the original clear Qi was only spreading in the sky above the Central Capital City and did not really threaten ordinary living beings, such a terrifying scene was enough to make all living beings feel fear. Chapter 594 - 594 Mending Split Sky, Overturning Heaven, Chatting in the Grotto 594 Mending Split Sky, Overturning Heaven, Chatting in the Grotto-Heaven Whether it was the weak ordinary living beings, the powerful True Immortals, or the Paramount True Immortals, they all became flustered in the face of such a world-ending apocalypse. However, they were helpless. They did not know what to do at this time. Escape! Where could they escape to? The entire Immortal Land was about to be destroyed! Due to the long-term seal, almost no one thought of escaping from this Immortal Land. Even if they did, they did not know how to escape. After all, the Primordial Qi at the outermost area of the Immortal Land not only prevented people from entering, but also blocked the people on the surface from leaving. Just as all the living beings were feeling despair, a figure suddenly rushed into the sky. This figure was incomparably huge. It could actually reach the sky above his head and step on the ground. It was a true indomitable state. He looked like a young man. He wore a light green robe and had a jade crown on his head. His entire body emitted a faint purple-gold light and was filled with a holy aura. He raised his hands and clenched his fingers as if he was absorbing something. Immediately, the Black Yellow Qi and Primordial Qi that were crazily fusing into the Immortal Land stopped, preventing the primordial clear Qi from being born. At the same time, he stopped the spread of the Primordial Qi. The sky no longer continued to be converted into clear Qi. The world-ending apocalypse was temporarily restrained. At this moment, even in the remotest corners of this Immortal Land, one could clearly see this huge figure and feel his aura. There were also countless people who kowtowed to him and kept praying, hoping that this world-ending apocalypse could be resolved. ¡°Cui Qing, it¡¯s actually Cui Qing. What is he doing?!¡± ¡°Could he repair the sky that was pierced through? This is almost comparable to the power of creation!¡± ¡°If he can really repair this sky, he¡¯s simply a god of creation.¡± Many ancient experts who had seen this figure exclaimed. Just now, they had personally seen ¡°Cui Qing¡± attack in anger, piercing through the sky and causing the entire Immortal Land to fall into a world-ending apocalypse. At that time, they thought that they had already seen the peak of cultivation. Unexpectedly, ¡°Cui Qing¡± was actually going to repair the sky that had been pierced through. What kind of power was required for this? Now that the Primordial Qi was already wreaking havoc, if he wanted to restore everything in the world to its original state, if he wanted to repair the sky, he had to evolve and transform this mass of Primordial Qi back into normal matter, space, and laws. This was the power of creation! It was far more difficult than piercing through the sky. What kind of realm was Cui Qing at? He could actually do so many things. It was simply too unbelievable! Just as they were marveling at this, Cui Heng, who was in the Heavenly Transformation state, had already begun to transform the Primordial Qi. Moreover, he quickly converted a huge amount of Primordial Qi and Black Yellow Qi. These two auras that symbolize the source of the world quickly began to transform under Cui Heng¡¯s control. Space, matter, and laws gradually recovered, and the atmosphere in the sky, astral wind clouds, lightning sea, and so on were also condensing again. In less than ten minutes, the huge hole that had almost destroyed the entire Immortal Land had been repaired. The sky had completely returned to normal, as if nothing had happened. On the vast land, countless living beings cried tears of joy when they saw the complete sky. They knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the huge figure that had mended the sky. The ancient experts remembered this figure deeply in their hearts. The impression that ¡°Cui Qing¡± had left on them was too deep and could never be forgotten. He was powerful and boundless. He did not care about the consequences when he attacked, but he could handle any serious consequences and not let innocent living beings be harmed. Such a person was powerful and strange. To Cui Heng, after mending the sky, the identity of ¡°Cui Qing¡± had completely become real. The feedback he received was also incomparably huge, and his cultivation increased by a level. The completion of his new identity also increased his projection from six to seven. Not only did this greatly increase his strength, but his life-saving abilities was also much stronger. He had gained a lot. Since his goal of cultivation had been achieved, Cui Heng dispersed his Heavenly Transformation state and returned to his normal size before arriving in front of Hong Fugui and the others. Previously, he did not let Hong Fugui acknowledge him because he was still using Cui Qing¡¯s persona at that time to maintain the integrity of his identity. Now that Cui Qing¡¯s persona had completely condensed, there was no need to care about this. At this moment, be it Hong Fugui, Taihong, or the Human King, they were all deeply shocked. The abilities and power Cui Heng had displayed just now were too powerful even for them. It could even be said to be extremely ridiculous. He was too powerful! Cui Heng only smiled faintly at this and said to Taihong, ¡°The Human Emperor isn¡¯t dead yet, but he¡¯s already crippled. How you deal with him is up to you. However, he¡¯s still useful to me. Don¡¯t kill him.¡± With that, a door of light suddenly appeared in front of him. He turned to look at Hong Fugui and smiled. ¡°Follow me.¡± Then, he walked into the door of light. Hong Fugui was stunned when he heard this. Then, he just followed and stepped into the door of light, disappearing. Only Taihong and the dying Human Emperor were left looking at each other. ¡­ . That door of light was actually just a cover. It was connected to an independent world that Cui Heng had casually opened up. After Hong Fugui arrived through the door of light, he asked impatiently, ¡°You, you¡¯re Mr. Cui, right?¡± As Cui Heng had never admitted this earlier, he did not dare to rashly acknowledge him. ¡°What do you think?¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°Disciple greets Sir!¡± Hong Fugui was overjoyed. He hurriedly bowed and said respectfully, ¡°Disciple has never forgotten Sir¡¯s teachings all these years. My life goal has always been Sir¡¯s guidance. Disciple is bold. Can I request to address you as Teacher?¡± Although he had always treated Cui Heng as his teacher, he had never received Cui Heng¡¯s acknowledgement, so he only dared to call him Sir and did not dare to call him Teacher directly. ¡°You¡¯ve said it before. You¡¯ve never forgotten my teachings and have always taken my guidance as your life goal.¡± Cui Heng personally helped Hong Fugui stand up and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you my disciple?¡± ¡°Teacher! Disciple greets Teacher!¡± Hong Fugui shouted excitedly. He was incomparably satisfied. It had been 2,000 years. He could finally address Mr. Cui as Teacher. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you somewhere.¡± Cui Heng smiled. Then, with a casual wave of his hand, he brought Hong Fugui into the Grotto-Heaven and arrived in front of the three-story villa. ¡°This is Teacher¡¯s Immortal abode!¡± Hong Fugui was pleasantly surprised. Then, he looked at the vegetable garden not far away and the various fruits and eggs piled up inside. He could not help but sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be able to return to your place again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and continued to lead Hong Fugui forward. He opened the door of the villa and smiled. ¡°To you, this can be considered a revisit.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just revisiting an old place,¡± Hong Fugui said with a sigh. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t accidentally entered this place back then and learned the Great Dao from Teacher, I¡¯m afraid I would have starved to death on the streets long ago. How could there be the current Hong Fugui¡­¡± At this point, he paused and revealed a nostalgic expression. He said to Cui Heng, ¡°Teacher, can I eat the same porridge from back then again?¡± ¡°Haha, of course you can.¡± Cui Heng smiled when he heard this. ¡°Where¡¯s the Yellow-scarved Strongman?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a burly man dressed in dark yellow appeared out of thin air. He knelt on one knee in front of Cui Heng and said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Master Immortal.¡± ¡°Go and cook a pot of porridge,¡± Cui Heng ordered the Yellow-scarved Strongman. Back in the Beginner¡¯s Space, he had also asked the Yellow-scarved Strongman to cook. However, the Yellow-scarved Strongman had already been turned into a true living being by him and left in the Heaven Realm. The current Yellow-scarved Strongman was actually an Intermediate Guardian gifted by the System. It was an upgraded version. In theory, his culinary skills should be better. A moment later, the Yellow-scarved Strongman finished cooking a pot of porridge. The fragrance filled the air. Hong Fugui scooped a bowl with anticipation. After taking a bite, he said with a smile, ¡°Teacher, this is the taste. It¡¯s the taste that saved my life back then.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also the beginning of you practicing the Great Dao in your heart.¡± Cui Heng pointed at the dining room beside him and smiled. ¡°Sit, tell me about your experiences over the years.¡± Chapter 595 - 595 Hong Fuguis Encounter, News of Jiang Qiqi 595 Hong Fugui¡¯s Encounter, News of Jiang Qiqi His experiences over the years¡­ Hong Fugui could not help but sigh when he heard this, but he was also a little confused. After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°Teacher, over the years, I¡¯ve been to many places and wanted to put to practice the Great Dao in my heart, but I always encountered huge resistance. When I was on the Daozhou Star, I believed that as long as I could smash the old world and establish a new era, I could fulfill the Great Dao and fulfill the ideals in my heart. But later on, I realized that I was wrong. The power of a single person can surpass the masses, and allow the strong to rule the world they are in. Therefore, it¡¯s unrealistic to rely on the power of the masses to establish an orderly society. I have to be powerful enough to fulfill the Great Dao in my heart. Otherwise, all my ideals and plans are useless. Especially after following Hong Ci to Taihong Star, it made me recognize this point. It¡¯s impossible to truly succeed by relying on will, faith, and gathering the hearts of the people together. Originally, I planned to cultivate to the Creator realm on Taihong Star. However, after I became a Sage, some of my actions caused the dissatisfaction of many mighty figures on Taihong Star. All the power in this world belongs to oneself. If one wants to modify the world, one has to be strong enough. Without enough strength, it¡¯s just empty talk. Coincidentally, I obtained information about a spatial passageway when I was wandering in the starry skies around Taihong Star, so I chose to leave and planned to head to another Star Field with very different Dao laws. In that Star Field, I found an ancient ruin and obtained a legendary Human Monarch¡¯s treasure, which is this small jade cauldron.¡± As he spoke, he slowly opened his palm. A three-inch-tall jade cauldron kept spinning in his palm. It contained an extremely dense Qi of the Human Dao. Sacred water light and the flames of civilization were also flickering slightly on it, as if an incomparably powerful human expert was about to appear. ¡°This is indeed a powerful treasure.¡± Cui Heng stared at the small jade cauldron and nodded. ¡°It should have reached the limit of the 12 True World Realms.¡± In terms of strength and aura, this small jade cauldron had far exceeded the limit of the Mid-stage Soul Formation realm. It had even begun to touch the Late-stage Soul Formation realm. If it was before he broke through to the Late-stage Soul Formation realm, he would have to retreat when facing this small jade cauldron. ¡°Yes, Teacher, you¡¯re right.¡± Hong Fugui nodded and said, ¡°When I obtained this jade cauldron back then, I also obtained some books that described it. ¡°According to the description in the books, this jade cauldron is a treasure that the Human Monarch carried with him before he attained the Dao. It¡¯s the pinnacle weapon among the ranks of the 12 True World Realms. If one can completely comprehend the mysteries within, they might be able to step into the so-called Dao Realm. It¡¯s precisely the traces of power contained in this small cauldron that allowed me to explore my future cultivation path, and it also allowed my cultivation realm to advance by leaps and bounds. In order to understand more about the secrets of this small cauldron and perfect my cultivation, I began to search for secret information about the Human Monarch. After searching through the Six Star Fields, I finally found some clues in a ruin. That legendary Human Monarch is related to the Immortal Domains, but the Immortal Domains have already shattered, and the fragments have become Immortal Lands. Through this small jade cauldron, I found a small Immortal Land world. In that Immortal Land, my cultivation improved further. However, I suddenly feel that there¡¯s a gaze paying attention to me from an endless height, as if it wants to absorb and refine me. At that time, I didn¡¯t know what it was. I thought that it was a problem with the Immortal Land, so I left and continued to rely on the power of the small jade cauldron to find another Immortal Land. In the end, I returned to Taihong Star and discovered a huge void vortex there. I activated the vortex through the small jade cauldron and entered this Immortal Land. After coming here, I traveled around as an ordinary martial artist and realized that although the cultivation realm of the people here is high, the level of civilization is relatively low. It¡¯s a little strange. However, this is only the result of my observation. Teacher, you¡¯ve taught me that I can only test the truth through practice, so I didn¡¯t jump to conclusions. Hence, I went to Wu Country¡¯s Qingshui Pass to join the army. It was also in Qingshui Pass that I received guidance and learned the cultivation method of True Immortals and Paramount True Immortals. I understood what I encountered in that small Immortal Land. At that time, I felt that there was definitely something wrong with this cultivation method, but because of the limits of my knowledge and realm, I couldn¡¯t reach an accurate conclusion, so I could only continue to search for information about the Human Monarch. Later on, I went to a few places related to the legends of the Human Monarch. The Central Capital Royal City was one of them. After I arrived, the Human Emperor suddenly attacked and captured me. The small jade cauldron did not even have the time to counterattack. The Human Emperor wanted to possess me and obtain the Human Monarch¡¯s inheritance and treasures, but because of the small jade cauldron on me, he didn¡¯t succeed. Later on, I was locked up in that small world by him. After 200 years, he claimed to be prepared and tried to possess me again. However, he didn¡¯t know that in the past 200 years, my control over the small jade cauldron had improved. What happened next is what you saw, Teacher¡­ Teacher, actually, I have a feeling that there¡¯s always a hand pushing me along in the dark. It¡¯s like someone was pushing me into this world, but there are no obvious traces. I wonder if it¡¯s an illusion.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s sort it out.¡± Cui Heng thought for a moment and said, ¡°The main reason why you entered this Immortal Land was because of this small jade cauldron. However, you only obtained it because you took the initiative to pursue clues about the Human Monarch. If we continue to trace the source, you obtained the small jade cauldron because you went to that Star Field. The reason why you went to that Star Field was because of the information about the spatial passageway. But the reason why you obtained the information about that spatial passageway is because you once traveled the starry skies around Taihong Star. What was the cause of this trip?¡± The Star Field Hong Fugui was talking about was one of the two Star Fields adjacent to the Star Field where the Heaven Realm was located. When the Heaven Realm was at its peak, it had attacked that Star Field and occupied the Heaven Gate of that Star Field. The spatial passageway that Hong Fugui had used was a remnant of that era. However, that was a secret that only experts above the Fourth Heaven Gate Realm knew. At that time, Hong Fugui was still a Sage and should not have come into contact with this level of information. Moreover, it was a little strange to obtain such information just from traveling. ¡°It¡¯s because I met someone,¡± Hong Fugui said in a low voice. ¡°At that time, I was vexed about how to spread the cultivation method I created and often went out for a walk. When I went out for a walk once, I met an old man. He saw through my depression and advised me, suggesting that I could temporarily leave the place of depression and go out to relax. That was why I decided to travel. At that time, I found a ruin in a starry sky around Taihong Star and discovered a spatial passageway to another Star Field.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there should be something wrong with that old man.¡± Cui Heng nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°Do you remember what he looked like?¡± ¡°I remember.¡± Hong Fugui nodded and instantly condensed the image of an old man beside him. ¡°It¡¯s indeed him.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes lit up with a dark yellow light. Through this image, he could actually see the true essence of the old man¡¯s appearance. It was Zhou Juntian! Chapter 596 - 596 Hong Fuguis Encounter, News of Jiang Qiqi (2) 596 Hong Fugui¡¯s Encounter, News of Jiang Qiqi (2) ¡°Teacher, you know this old man?¡± Hong Fugui asked in surprise. ¡°I suppose.¡± Cui Heng nodded and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you know the name Zhou Juntian?¡± ¡°Zhou Juntian?¡± Hong Fugui was stunned when he heard that. He said in confusion, ¡°I heard from Hong Ci that he was the last Ascender before the Purple Sun Heaven collapsed. Is this old man related to him?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cui Heng was also stunned. Hong Fugui¡¯s understanding of Zhou Juntian was really a little ¡°ancient¡±, so he shook his head gently. ¡°This old man is Zhou Juntian.¡± Then, he briefly introduced Zhou Juntian. ¡°So it¡¯s the artifact spirit of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. But why did he guide me?¡± Hong Fugui frowned even more when he heard this and said to Cui Heng, ¡°Teacher, I have news about him here.¡± ¡°What news?¡± Cui Heng asked in surprise. From the looks of it, Hong Fugui did not understand Zhou Juntian, but he seemed to have heard of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. This was very strange. ¡°It¡¯s like this,¡± Hong Fugui explained. ¡°When I first came to this Immortal Land, I encountered a woman. She was looking for the artifact spirit of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. It seemed like it was for something very important. Coincidentally, that woman came from the same Star Field as me. It was also for this reason that she noticed me. Unfortunately, before we could talk in detail, she left in a hurry. She calls herself Jiang Hengxia. Teacher, do you have any impression of her?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cui Heng was stunned when he heard this. He said in surprise, ¡°You met her? What was her state at that time?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen her before, but we¡¯ve only chatted briefly two or three times.¡± Hong Fugui was a little surprised and asked curiously, ¡°Teacher, you know her? At that time, she was already at the Seventh True World Realm and her cultivation was far above mine, but she always gave off a feeling of being in a hurry.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to also come to this Immortal Land.¡± Cui Heng shook his head and sighed softly. ¡°In a sense, she should be your junior sister.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Hong Fugui was stunned and said in surprise, ¡°Could it be that she also came from Daozhou Star and accidentally entered this Immortal realm?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cui Heng nodded and chuckled. ¡°Perhaps this is fate. Even at my realm, fate is still an unfathomable and unclear concept.¡± ¡°Teacher, you should already be in the Dao Realm, right?¡± Hong Fugui asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s said that this is the peak of cultivation. Can¡¯t you understand fate?¡± ¡°Dao Realm?¡± Cui Heng smiled when he heard that. ¡°How much do you know about the Dao Realm?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hong Fugui fell silent when he heard this. Then, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I know nothing. I was originally only at the Fifth True World Realm. After successfully overcoming the Human Emperor¡¯s possession, I¡¯m only at the Tenth True World Realm. I¡¯m still too far from the Dao Realm.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the Dao Realm either,¡± Cui Heng said in a low voice. ¡°However, what I¡¯m sure of is that the Dao Realm is definitely not the end-point of cultivation.¡± After all, the 12 True World Realms were only close to the Late-stage Soul Formation realm. The level of the Dao Realm was probably equivalent to the Late-stage Soul Formation realm, Peak Soul Formation realm, and Return to Void realm. Above the Return to Void realm was the Dao Integration realm. Above the Dao Integration realm was the Tribulation Transcendence realm. After the Tribulation Transcendence realm, one would reach the Mahayana realm. However, the Mahayana realm was only the cultivation realm before Immortal Ascension. As for the realms after becoming an Immortal, he did not know. He could only confirm that the so-called ¡°Dao Realm¡± was definitely far from the end of cultivation. However, to Hong Fugui, this had another meaning. ¡°Teacher¡¯s realm is definitely above the 12 True World Realms, and he¡¯s sure that the Dao Realm is not the end-point of cultivation. But he also said that he doesn¡¯t know much about the Dao Realm. Could it be¡­¡± A guess that shocked him appeared in Hong Fugui¡¯s heart. ¡°Could it be that Teacher is actually a divine being who was born with divine powers and was born with a cultivation above the Dao Realm?! In that case, it¡¯s normal for him not to understand the Dao Realm.¡± This was because his powers were at a higher level than the Dao Realm from birth, so he had never experienced cultivation at the Dao Realm level. Cui Heng didn¡¯t know what guess Hong Fugui had, but he continued, ¡°Let¡¯s change the topic to Zhou Juntian. Now that we can basically confirm that he guided you, what do you think his goal might be?¡± ¡°The Human Monarch¡¯s inheritance and information about the Human Monarch,¡± Hong Fugui said without thinking. ¡°Actually, from the moment I discovered the passageway to another Star Field, I had already embarked on the path of exploring the Human Monarch¡¯s secrets. If Zhou Juntian really had a goal for guiding me in this direction, this is most likely the most important thing¡­ Teacher, what should I do next? Should I continue exploring?¡± ¡°Is exploring the secrets of the Human Monarch really the path you want to take?¡± Cui Heng asked with a smile. ¡°¡­¡± Hong Fugui felt as if he had been struck by lightning when he heard this. His entire body froze. After a while, he regained his senses and suddenly knelt on the ground. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Teacher. I almost went astray.¡± In the beginning, he only treated exploring the secrets of the Human Monarch as a method to become stronger. He wanted to become stronger so that he could better practice the Great Dao in his heart. But gradually, he¡¯d gone astray. Cui Heng¡¯s question woke him up. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve thought it through.¡± Cui Heng helped Hong Fugui up and smiled. ¡°However, I¡¯ll continue to search for information about the Human Monarch and see what Zhou Juntian wants to do. ¡°Since the Human Monarch is related to the Immortal Domains, the best way to explore should be to find the survivors of the Immortal Domains in this land, especially the Lord of the Immortals. He might know something.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t the Lord of the Immortals already¡­¡± Hong Fugui hesitated. He already knew that the Lord of the Immortals had been beaten to death by the Teacher in front of him. ¡°One can still be revived after death.¡± Cui Heng chuckled, as if he was talking about the most ordinary thing. ¡°¡­¡± Hong Fugui did not know what to say. A moment later, Cui Heng brought Hong Fugui to the sky above the capital of Liang Kingdom. This was the place where he had destroyed the Lord of the Immortals in body and soul. The appearance of ¡°Cui Qing¡± again immediately attracted the attention of many experts. Many people¡¯s faces turned pale, afraid that ¡°Cui Qing¡± had changed his mind and wanted to destroy the world. Some of the Immortal experts overseas also noticed the appearance of ¡°Cui Qing¡±. Their hearts were filled with anger and hatred, but none of them really dared to avenge the Lord of the Immortals. At this moment, ¡°Cui Qing¡± suddenly raised his right hand and formed a seal. His left hand pointed at the place where the Lord of the Immortals had been reduced to ashes as he shouted in a low voice. ¡°Awaken!!¡± Chapter 597 - 597 Resurrection, Descendants of the Human Monarch 597 Resurrection, Descendants of the Human Monarch With Cui Heng¡¯s ¡°shout¡±, a scene that shocked all the experts in the Immortal Land happened. At the place where the Lord of the Immortals was beaten to death by ¡°Cui Qing¡±, an emerald green light suddenly lit up, and extremely dense vitality quickly gathered. The Great Dao of Heaven and Earth immediately appeared. Countless belts of light appeared out of thin air, and countless golden lotus flowers bloomed. A pleasant tune even sounded in the void. It was as if the entire world was celebrating something. At the same time, an aura that had completely disappeared from the world began to gradually recover. It became stronger and clearer. The aura of the Lord of the Immortals! The Lord of the Immortals! The moment the aura of the Lord of the Immortals appeared again, all the experts who were paying attention were stunned. Without exception, they revealed expressions of disbelief and extreme shock. At this moment, everyone understood what ¡°Cui Qing¡± was doing. He wanted to revive the Lord of the Immortals. And it seemed to be very successful. He had actually revived an Eleventh True World Realm expert whose body and soul had been destroyed! Seeing such a scene, these experts were first shocked before they felt indescribable fear. What kind of divine power was this? He could actually play with life and death in the palm of his hand! Resurrecting a being whose body and soul had been destroyed had always been considered impossible. Even experts who had walked to the peak of the True World Realms could at most create a life that was identical to the dead. However, this living being that had been created was actually only the same as the dead on the surface. The characteristics of his body and soul were completely different, and his memories were completely fabricated by the creator. It could not be considered a true revival at all. This kind of living being that had been created could be seen through at a glance by people with high cultivation. However, the revival of the Lord of the Immortals was different. This was truly condensing his original body and soul again. Even the Immortal Domain laws he cultivated were completely identical. The life force that was revealed in the end was no different. ¡°A true resurrection. This is a true resurrection!¡± ¡°Unbelievable. Is this Cui Qing from the legendary Dao Realm?¡± ¡°Such methods are unbelievable!¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . Many experts exclaimed, and countless living beings were stunned speechless. The strength displayed by ¡°Cui Qing¡± once again exceeded their understanding. Chu Han, who had followed Cui Heng to the Immortal Land, felt his scalp tingle and his heart tremble. He thought to himself, ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯ve already submitted early. This is a situation where I can¡¯t even control my life and death.¡± It was too terrifying! ¡­ . The Lord of the Immortals felt like he had woken up from a dream. In his dream, he seemed to have been killed by a human called Cui Qing with an extremely terrifying sword light. This made him feel a little ridiculous. How could the human race have such a powerful existence? Moreover, he had already obtained the Blood God Immortal Court Flag. Even if it was the Human Emperor, he could defeat him. It was impossible for a human to kill him. No! He was already at the Tenth True World Realm. Why would he still have such a dream that made him fall into a daze? Thinking of this, the Lord of the Immortals suddenly woke up. His original blurry will instantly became clear. He subconsciously looked around and realized the surroundings no longer looked like when he was fighting Cui Qing. ¡°What did you just do to me?!¡± The Lord of the Immortals suddenly turned to look at Cui Heng, but as soon as he spoke, he noticed Hong Fugui standing at the side and said in shock, ¡°Human Emperor?! No, that¡¯s not right. You¡¯re¡­ who are you?!¡± Hong Fugui¡¯s current state was very strange. Through the power of the small jade cauldron, he successfully resisted the Human Emperor¡¯s possession and he¡¯d absorbed all the cultivation of the Human Emperor and reached the Tenth True World Realm. However, in reality, he had not cultivated to this realm, so the aura of power all over his body was extremely similar to that of the Human Emperor. He had to wait until his cultivation increased before he could completely refine this power and make it his own. At that time, the aura he revealed would be his own. ¡°It¡¯s not the time for you to ask questions yet,¡± Cui Heng said indifferently. He said to the Lord of the Immortals, ¡°Follow me. I have something to ask you, so I used the Resurrection Technique to revive you.¡± ¡°Resurrection? Resurrection?!¡± The Lord of the Immortals was shocked when he heard this. His first reaction was disbelief and he wanted to refute. But at this moment, he suddenly trembled. The scene of a terrifying sword light slashing at him involuntarily appeared in his mind, and an extremely strong sense of death immediately surged. Dao Life Sword! ¡°Ah!!¡± The Lord of the Immortals screamed and retreated repeatedly. He looked at Cui Heng in fear and said with a trembling voice, ¡°You, you, you really killed me?!¡± ¡°What else?¡± Cui Heng chuckled. ¡°Follow me.¡± ¡°No!¡± The Lord of the Immortals suddenly roared angrily, and his entire body lit up with an incomparably dazzling light. The Immortal Domain laws in his body appeared one after another, and they became incomparably manic, as if they were about to explode. This Lord of the Immortals actually wanted to self-destruct. ¡°Why bother?¡± Cui Heng shook his head and sighed. Then, he raised his hand and pointed. His Dharmic powers transformed into a golden rope that instantly bound the Lord of the Immortals, preventing him from moving at all. The dazzling light and the Immortal Domain laws that were about to explode were directly suppressed. The Lord of the Immortals immediately lost the power to self-destruct. ¡°¡­¡± This time, the Lord of the Immortals was completely silent. He lowered his head and followed behind Cui Heng. At this moment, he could clearly sense that he was not worth mentioning in front of Cui Qing. He was like an ant, and could be easily played by him. He could not even decide his own life or death. Where did this Cui Qing come from? How could he have such terrifying strength?! Then, the Lord of the Immortals left with Cui Heng and Hong Fugui. Leaving the experts who were paying attention to the situation here speechless for a long time. From now on, this world would probably change hands. ¡­ . In the former Human Emperor Palace, Taihong sat here with the crippled Human Emperor. They looked at each other in silence. At this moment, Taihong seemed to have suddenly sensed something and hurriedly said to the Human Emperor beside him, ¡°Exalted Cui Qing is back. Hurry up and welcome him with me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The expression on the Human Emperor¡¯s face turned green and purple when he heard this, but he had no choice. He could only follow Taihong out of the palace and kowtow to the sky to welcome Cui Heng. A moment later, Cui Heng and Hong Fugui brought the Lord of the Immortals over. ¡°Get up.¡± Cui Heng glanced at the two of them indifferently and walked into the palace. However, after taking a few steps, he said, ¡°Human Emperor, follow me. Taihong can just wait outside.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Human Emperor said very respectfully. He was a sensible person and knew that he could only cooperate at this time. Otherwise, he would definitely end up in an extremely miserable state. Hence, only Taihong was left standing alone outside the palace. He was at a loss. In the palace. Cui Heng sat in the main seat while Hong Fugui stood behind. The Human Emperor and the Lord of the Immortals stood with their heads lowered respectfully. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous.¡± Cui Heng looked at the two of them and smiled. ¡°I called you here just to ask you some things. How much do you know about the Human Monarch of the Immortal Domains?¡± ¡°Exalted Immortal, even in the Immortal Domains, the Human Monarch is a legendary existence,¡± the Lord of the Immortals immediately replied. ¡°However, before the Immortal Domains shattered, I saw the descendants of the Human Monarch.¡± Chapter 598 - 598 36 Heavens, Jade Cauldron Tribulation 598 36 Heavens, Jade Cauldron Tribulation ¡°Descendants of the Human Emperor?¡± Cui Heng was a little surprised when he heard this. He smiled with interest and said, ¡°A legendary existence like him actually still has descendants of his bloodline left?¡± The Lord of the Immortals was an expert at the Tenth True World Realm. He had lived for at least tens of millions of years. For him to regard someone as a ¡°legend¡±, how many years ago was this person from? He was too old. After the source of the bloodline disappeared, could the family bloodline really be passed down for such a long time? ¡°Exalted Immortal, it¡¯s like this¡­¡± The Lord of the Immortals hurriedly explained, ¡°The Human Monarch¡¯s bloodline has actually already fused into the bodies of all humans. His Dao is also engraved in the laws of the Six Immortal Domains.¡± Therefore, every human has a chance to awaken the bloodline of the Human Monarch and obtain the power of the Human Monarch from the laws of the Immortal Domains. Once they awaken the bloodline of the Human Monarch, they will have the body of the Human Monarch and will be called the descendants of the Human Monarch.¡± His bloodline had fused into the bodies of all the humans? Cui Heng raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard this. He knew very well that he could not do such a thing now. How broad was the concept of all humans? ¡°Is it just the Six Immortal Domains and the humans within their influence, or does it include the endless starry skies in the vast universe?¡± Cui Heng asked in a low voice. ¡°This¡­ there¡¯s a difference?¡± The Lord of the Immortals said in confusion, ¡°Aren¡¯t the Six Immortal Domains and the range of their influence the entire universe? I heard that outside this range, there¡¯s only an endless void and nothing else.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng frowned and asked, ¡°How big is the influence of the Six Immortal Domains? What level is the strongest among them?¡± Although he had already heard about the Six Immortal Domains from Chu Han, most of the information was Chu Han¡¯s own guess. It might not be true. In Chu Han¡¯s description, the Six Immortal Domains covered the entire universe. However, Cui Heng did not believe it. He did not expect the Lord of the Immortals, a refugee of the Immortal Domains, to say the same. However, he still did not believe it. The universe was vast and endless. How could a mere Six Immortal Domains cover such a huge area? After all, the size of the Great Yan Holy Land that covered 80 million light years of space was only a drop in the ocean in the entire universe. Even according to the estimation of the universe where Earth was in his previous life, the diameter of the observable universe alone was 90 billion light years, and the places that could not be observed were far more vast. If the Six Immortal Domains could affect the entire universe, how terrifying a world would it be? Could the so-called Immortal Kings be in the Immortal Domains? For a moment, many thoughts flashed through Cui Heng¡¯s mind. ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± the Lord of the Immortals said with some shame. ¡°To be honest, Exalted Immortal, before the Immortal Domains shattered, I was only an Eighth True World Realm cultivator. It was only after obtaining some scattered treasures after the Immortal Domains shattered that I was able to glimpse the mysteries of the Ninth Realm. After a long time of accumulation, I finally reached the Tenth Realm. In the First Heaven of the Xuan Immortal Domain, a cultivation realm at the Eighth True World Realm is only barely enough for one to be considered a slightly famous expert. The information I could obtain is also relatively basic. I can¡¯t come into contact with any deep secrets at all. Therefore, when the descendant of the Human Monarch awakened, it directly alarmed the entire First Heaven. At that time, I happened to be nearby, so I went over to take a look.¡± ¡°The First Heaven of the Xuan Immortal Domain?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he asked, ¡°Is the Xuan Immortal Domain the name of your Immortal Domain? How many Heavens is an Immortal Domain divided into?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The Lord of the Immortals was clearly stunned. He was a little confused by the question. He did not understand how such an unbelievably powerful expert did not even know about this. Could he be an expert born after the Immortal Domains shattered? If that was the case¡­ What kind of ridiculous cultivation speed was this?! However, this emotion only lasted for an instant. The Lord of the Immortals quickly recovered and continued, ¡°Exalted Immortal, the Xuan Immortal Domain is the Immortal Domain I came from. Apart from it, there are also the You Immortal Domain, the Yang Immortal Domain, the Cang Immortal Domain, the Yan Immortal Domain, and the Bian Immortal Domain, a total of Six Immortal Domains. Every Immortal Domain has Six Heavens. Therefore, the Six Immortal Domains have a total of 36 Heavens. Although the names of the Six Immortal Domains are different, their overall strength should be roughly the same. The Six Heavens in each Immortal Domain are similarly divided. The higher the Heaven, the stronger it is. The First Heaven is the weakest and lowest level of the Immortal Domains. The cultivators inside are not even qualified to understand the situation of the Second Heaven. Before the Immortal Domains shattered, the strongest person in the First Heaven was only at the Tenth True World Realm. Exalted Immortal, the Human Monarch you¡¯re asking about, is a legendary supreme existence that stands above the Sixth Heaven. He disappeared a long time ago, and no one even knows how long he has been gone. There¡¯s very little information about the Human Monarch in the First Heaven. Perhaps there might be clues in some ancient ruins, but now that the Immortal Domains have been shattered, those ruins have also been scattered throughout the universe and are difficult to find. Exalted Immortal, if you want to know more about the Human Monarch, it¡¯s best if you can find the Immortal Land world formed by the Higher Heavens fragments of the Immortal Domains. They should know more.¡± ¡°Actually, when the Immortal Domains shattered, the Human Monarch had reappeared.¡± At this moment, the silent Human Emperor suddenly spoke. ¡°What?!¡± The Lord of the Immortals looked at the Human Emperor beside him in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The Human Monarch has disappeared for countless years. How did he suddenly appear?¡± ¡°You guys who call yourselves Immortals naturally can¡¯t see the Human Monarch.¡± The Human Emperor sneered and said respectfully to Cui Heng, ¡°Exalted Immortal, before the Fengyuan Holy Land was devoured by the Immortal Domain fragments, I saw the Human Monarch in my dream.¡± ¡°Ridiculous. We call ourselves Immortals just to differentiate ourselves from you. We¡¯ve always been humans!¡± the Lord of the Immortals said in a low voice. ¡°Heh.¡± The Human Emperor ignored the Lord of the Immortals and continued to say to Cui Heng, ¡°In my dream, the Human Monarch taught me a technique and said that a Great Tribulation would descend when the jade cauldron appears in the future.¡± Jade cauldron?! This time, not only was Cui Heng stunned, but Hong Fugui, who was standing behind him, was also stunned. Both of them looked at the Human Emperor. In the current situation, it was impossible for the Human Emperor to lie, nor could he hide any information. ¡°What Great Tribulation?¡± Cui Heng asked in a low voice. ¡°The tribulation of the destruction of the human race,¡± the Human Emperor said word by word. ¡°Only by destroying the jade cauldron and occupying the body of the person holding it can the calamity be eliminated.¡± ¡°Is this the reason why you attacked me the moment you saw the jade cauldron?¡± Hong Fugui frowned. ¡°Even if there¡¯s a reason, his selfishness is even stronger,¡± Cui Heng said indifferently. ¡°¡­¡± The Human Emperor¡¯s expression changed slightly when he heard this. He could only lower his head, but he still added, ¡°Exalted Immortal, I¡¯m not lying. You should be able to tell.¡± ¡°You might not be lying, but¡­¡± The Lord of the Immortals looked at the Human Emperor in disdain and sneered, ¡°Can you be sure that the Human Monarch you dreamed of is real?¡± Chapter 599 - 599 Projection in the Depths of Memory 599 Projection in the Depths of Memory ¡°With your cultivation realm and knowledge at that time, how could you confirm that it was the Human Monarch?¡± The Lord of the Immortals first mocked him before saying to Cui Heng, ¡°Exalted Immortal, perhaps the Great Tribulation might indeed exist, but the way to eliminate the Great Tribulation shouldn¡¯t be to destroy the jade cauldron and occupy the body of the owner of the jade cauldron. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s the opposite. If we want to resist the Great Tribulation, we should better protect the owner of the jade cauldron and prevent the jade cauldron from suffering any damage.¡± ¡°That is nonsense.¡± The Human Emperor was naturally not to be outdone. Although he no longer had his cultivation, he would not be suppressed by the Lord of the Immortals in front of Cui Heng. ¡°You¡¯re just guessing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s much better than your information from a dream.¡± The Lord of the Immortals sneered. The two experts who had once ruled the earth and sea of this Immortal Land actually started bickering again like this. ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Since the two of you are arguing endlessly, I¡¯ll just flip through it myself.¡± With that, he stretched out his hands at the same time and grabbed at the Human Emperor and the Lord of the Immortals. Their argument stopped abruptly. They both froze there, unable to move, their faces filled with fear. In the next moment, they felt their souls become weak and were pulled out of their bodies by an extremely powerful force. Then, they lost consciousness. Soul Search! Taihong, who was at the entrance of the palace, saw this scene and felt his scalp tingle. An indescribable fear immediately filled his heart. Although he had long known that Cui Heng¡¯s strength was powerful and profound, and he could even ignore the rules of the True World Realm that the soul could not be breached, he still felt an unprecedented fear when he saw it at such a close distance. Especially since he was searching the souls of two Tenth True World Realm experts at the same time! During the process of soul searching, one had to face a huge amount of information. Moreover, they had to organize and categorize it. At the same time, they had to pay attention to screening the information they wanted to find. It was extremely tedious and difficult. ¡°Cui Qing¡± could actually search the souls of two people at the same time, and they were both experts who had lived for tens of millions of years. The memories contained in their souls were so dense, but he could actually read and screen them together. It was too terrifying! Such powerful soul power was simply unheard of and unimaginable. It was too incredible. Actually, to Cui Heng, this was not a difficult matter. The Tenth True World Realm was very weak to him. Not to mention searching the souls of two people at the same time, it was very easy for him to search thousands of souls at the same time. After Cui Heng prepared seven projections, he began to explore the memories of the Human Emperor and the Lord of the Immortals. He was a little surprised by the results of his soul search. The former focused on information about the Human Monarch, while the latter focused on understanding the Immortal Domains. The memories of the Human Emperor were quite long. Long before the Immortal Domains shattered, The Human Emperor had already existed. However, at that time, he was only an Eighth Realm True Immortal and was far from being as powerful as he was now. Even after the destruction of the Immortal Domains and the birth of this Immortal Land, he was not particularly remarkable. He could only be considered one of the many leaders. However, later on, he obtained some inheritance from the illusory images left behind by the Human Monarch. His strength advanced by leaps and bounds, and he quickly became the strongest among the many leaders. He gradually became a king of the human race and was called the Human Emperor. At this moment, Cui Heng¡¯s reading of the Human Emperor¡¯s memories was still very smooth. However, just as he discovered the Human Monarch phantom in the Human Emperor¡¯s memories, the Human Emperor¡¯s sea of memories suddenly surged like boiling water. Countless memories and information suddenly became incomparably chaotic, gathering into a torrent of information without any pattern that surged towards Cui Heng. At the source of this flood of information stood an incomparably majestic figure. His face was blurry, and his entire body was enveloped in purple light, emitting an incomparably noble and mysterious aura. Around this figure was Sacred Water Light, and the Flame of Civilization. Scenes of the rise of the human race condensed into lights and shadows that appeared behind him. It was extremely similar to the scene when Hong Fugui resisted the Human Emperor¡¯s possession. However, the phenomenon around this figure was purer, more condensed, and stronger, giving off the feeling that he was the source of this power. The chaotic flood of information could not affect Cui Heng at all. In an instant, it was sorted out by Cui Heng¡¯s divine sense and turned into ordinary memory information. At the same time, Cui Heng¡¯s divine sense also noticed the figure in the depths of the Human Emperor¡¯s memory. Then, he immediately began to investigate this figure. This figure was clearly alive and not just a memory. The moment Cui Heng circulated his divine sense to investigate it, an incomparably powerful aura suddenly erupted from his body. Boom! An earth-shattering bang exploded in the palace in the Central Capital. The power of the Sacred Water Light and the Flame of Civilization actually rushed out from the top of the Human Emperor¡¯s head. This immediately attracted Hong Fugui¡¯s attention. Could something have happened? However, he quickly realized that both the loud bang and this sudden phenomenon were limited to the palace and did not overflow. Even Taihong, who was standing at the entrance of the palace, did not notice the abnormality there. Chapter 600 - 600 Projection in the Depths of Memory 600 Projection in the Depths of Memory Not to mention outside. However, the abnormality of the Human Emperor still surprised Hong Fugui. He thought to himself, ¡°How can the power of the Human Monarch¡¯s inheritance appear on his body? Could it be that what he said is true?¡± If what the Human Emperor said was true, then wasn¡¯t the Jade Cauldron Great Tribulation also true? Thinking of this, Hong Fugui could not help but frown. At this moment, in the Human Emperor¡¯s spiritual world. The figure had already stopped erupting with power and revealed a surprised expression. He was still trying to investigate Cui Heng¡¯s divine sense. The power that erupted from him just now did not affect Cui Heng¡¯s divine sense at all. This made him feel very surprised. ¡°Who is this person? His soul power is actually so terrifying. Moreover, what cultivation realm is he at? I can¡¯t even estimate it. How can such a thing happen? He¡¯s also from the Dao Realm and his realm is not inferior to mine?! ¡°This Immortal Land was only evolved from a large fragment of the First Heaven. It¡¯s not even perfected by the laws of the Immortal Domain. It doesn¡¯t have the conditions to allow someone to cultivate to the Dao Realm at all. Where did such a person come from?¡± At the same time, Cui Heng was sizing up this mysterious figure hidden in the memories of the Human Emperor and investigating his information. His current encounter was actually one of the reasons why he had tried his best to avoid soul searching in the past. In the memories of experts, it was very likely that there was a secret that they themselves did not know. There might even be a mental imprint of another expert. Once the soul search was carried out, it would trigger this imprint and even the expert who placed the imprint. This mysterious figure that could wield the power of the Human Monarch was clearly an imprint left in the memories of the Human Emperor. After sensing that Cui Heng was conducting a soul search, his main body was instantly alarmed and descended into the memories of the Human Emperor, turning the original imprint into a projection with true power. Just the strength of this projection had reached the Twelfth True World Realm. His main body must be even stronger. Who was he? Could it really be that legendary Human Monarch? After sensing the other party¡¯s strength, neither side continued to attack. However, the mysterious figure was afraid of Cui Heng¡¯s strength. Cui Heng wanted to investigate this person¡¯s identity and confirm if he was really the legendary Human Monarch. After all, it was only a projection equivalent to the Twelfth True World Realm. To Cui Heng, it was not worth mentioning. While confronting this projection, he did not stop searching the Lord of the Immortal¡¯s soul. ¡°Junior, do you know who you¡¯re spying on?¡± At this moment, the projection suddenly spoke. Its voice was filled with a holy and dignified charm. It was high and mighty as it questioned Cui Heng. It could even be said to be an interrogation. ¡°Who are you?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s expression was indifferent as he said in a low voice, ¡°The owner of this soul sea once said that he had seen the Human Monarch in his dream. Was it you who was pretending to be the Human Monarch?¡± ¡°Pretending?¡± The projection seemed to feel that it had been greatly insulted. The phenomenon around it appeared again, stirring the Human Emperor¡¯s soul sea and displaying its huge power. ¡°Junior, if my true body is here, I will definitely kill you.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s a pity that your true body is not here.¡± Cui Heng sneered. ¡°If your true body was here, I would have killed you. Who are you? Why are you pretending to be the Human Monarch and spreading falsehoods?¡± After a few words, he was certain that this fellow was definitely not the Human Monarch. It was impossible for the legendary Human Monarch to be like this. Of course, if the legendary Human Monarch was really like this, there was nothing to be afraid of. ¡°Hehe, you don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth.¡± The projection let out a disdainful sneer and said to Cui Heng, ¡°Junior, you ruined my plan, so you¡¯ll definitely die. In a few days, my true body will descend and kill you!¡± With that, the projection began to fade rapidly, and the power on the Human Emperor¡¯s body began to fade at an extremely fast speed. Clearly, this figure was withdrawing the power attached to the projection. ¡°Do you think you can come and go as you please?¡± Cui Heng snorted. Then, his divine sense moved slightly and instantly sealed the Human Emperor¡¯s soul sea. No power could enter or leave. They were all sealed here. ¡°Impudent!¡± The projection roared angrily. He could not escape at all in the face of such a divine sense seal. He could only leave all his strength here. However, he did not wait for death. Instead, he circulated all the power contained in this projection and rushed towards Cui Heng¡¯s divine sense. Battles at the soul level were usually even stranger and more unfathomable than battles in reality. However, this projection did not use any soul secret techniques and only purely erupted with power to attack. This was because he knew very well that with the power of his soul projection, he would definitely lose. He did not even have a chance to struggle. The only outcome was destruction. Instead of being destroyed by others, it was better to destroy himself. However, just as the power of this projection was mobilized, an extremely powerful divine sense power suddenly enveloped it in surprise. In an instant, the already extremely violent power of the soul became calm and the attack was eliminated. The soul power of a Twelfth True World Realm cultivator was too insignificant against Cui Heng. He could control it at will. The other party could not even destroy himself. The projection had already recognized this. He gave up on attacking and stood on the spot, his entire body emitting anger. He said in a low voice, ¡°Junior, you will pay the price for what you did today!¡± With that, the projection quickly became illusory and disappeared in the blink of an eye, leaving only the power that was originally attached to this body. However, the projection itself was nowhere to be seen. ¡°He¡¯s quite decisive.¡± Cui Heng sneered. The reason why the projection disappeared just now was not because it had escaped. Instead, the main body had chosen to give up on this projection and completely cut off all connections. This way, the projection would lose its foundation and directly disappear. It could not be traced either. However, this was equivalent to losing soul power equivalent to the Twelfth True World Realm. The loss was probably not small. ¡°I wonder how powerful this Human Monarch¡¯s descendant¡¯s true body is.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself. Actually, before the projection escaped, he had already found out the identity of the main body of the projection in the memories of the Lord of the Immortals. It was the Human Monarch¡¯s descendant he had seen in the Xuan Immortal Domain. It was this Human Monarch¡¯s descendant who pretended to be the Human Monarch. When the Immortal Domains shattered, he took the opportunity to invade the Human Emperor¡¯s dream and created the rumor of the so-called Jade Cauldron Tribulation. ¡°The small jade cauldron is a personal treasure of the Human Monarch before he attained the Dao. Now that it has been obtained by Fugui, he is already on the path to obtaining the Human Monarch¡¯s inheritance. This Human Monarch¡¯s descendant is doing this because he wants to kill martial artists of the same path?¡± Cui Heng was a little puzzled. ¡°But what¡¯s the meaning of doing this? Could it be that there¡¯s a limit to the number of people allowed to walk this path? Is it a fight to the death?¡± ¡­ . In a vast world, five continents floated above the vast ocean. The largest continent was called the Central Plains. In the center of the Central Plains, an incomparably magnificent palace was built. Inside lived a King of Gods, a Lord of Immortals, the ancestor of the human race. He was known as the ruler of all human-shaped living beings in the world. He had existed since the creation of the world. He was the first ¡°human¡± in the world and was also an Ancestor of Humanity. No one dared to be disrespectful to this Divine King, Immortal Monarch, and Human Ancestor. Other than a few people with noble statuses, they were not qualified to come into contact with that palace, let alone see the great existence living inside. Therefore, in that palace, there was only one person most of the time. No one knew what he would do in the palace, and no one dared to pry. Rumble! On this day, dark clouds gathered in the sky above the noblest palace in this world. The sky sank, as if the sky was about to collapse. It gave off an extremely oppressive feeling. Countless people noticed the changes in the palace, but no one dared to investigate it. Just as everyone was feeling fear, a voice suddenly came from the palace. It was filled with anger and hatred, as if it was gritted teeth. ¡°If you stop my Great Dao, I won¡¯t rest until you die!¡± Chapter 601 - 601 A Huge enough "Stage", New "Fake Self" 601 A Huge enough ¡°Stage¡±, New ¡°Fake Self¡± After the Human Monarch¡¯s projection disappeared, Cui Heng ended the soul search. Then, he released the souls of the Human Emperor and Lord of the Immortals and let them return to their normal state. However, at this moment, the two of them no longer had the demeanor of arguing from before. They lowered their heads, their faces extremely pale, and their bodies trembled slightly. Clearly, they were extremely terrified and uneasy. The experience of having their souls searched almost shattered their spirits. Especially the Human Emperor. Previously, the battle between the descendant of the Human Monarch and Cui Heng¡¯s divine sense had happened in his soul sea. He had experienced the entire process. He once again felt Cui Heng¡¯s strength and invincibility. Cui Heng ignored the two of them and went straight to Hong Fugui¡¯s side. He smiled and said, ¡°The person who pretended to be the Human Monarch and told the Human Emperor about the so-called Great Tribulation of the Jade Cauldron was the Human Monarch descendant that the Lord of the Immortals had seen. This person¡¯s cultivation realm should have already surpassed the 12 True World Realms and stepped into the Dao Realm. It¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s pursuing the Human Monarch¡¯s cultivation fruit. The Human Monarch¡¯s cultivation fruit is most likely unique. There can only be one at any point in time. He might want to use this opportunity to eliminate those who will compete with him to protect his cultivation fruit.¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually that Human Monarch descendant.¡± Hong Fugui was a little surprised when he heard this. He frowned slightly, then smiled. ¡°Does he think that the wielder of the jade cauldron will pose a threat to his pursuit of the Human Monarch¡¯s cultivation fruit? ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, then he¡¯s actually overthinking. Although I¡¯m indeed searching for the power of the Human Monarch, I don¡¯t have any intention of pursuing the Human Monarch¡¯s cultivation technique.¡± To Hong Fugui, pursuing the power of the Human Monarch had always been a path he took to better practice the Great Dao in his heart. It was not the final pursuit. Although he had almost gone astray during this process, after receiving Cui Heng¡¯s guidance, he had already returned to the right path and knew better what path he was taking. ¡°Even so, in his opinion, you still represent a huge threat.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°Before he escaped, he even said ruthlessly that he wanted me to pay the price, as if he wanted his true body to descend.¡± ¡°He wants you to pay the price?¡± Hong Fugui was stunned for a moment before he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Hahaha, Teacher, if he really does this, I¡¯ll wonder if the power of the Human Monarch is really that strong. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The smile on Cui Heng¡¯s face deepened. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even know the exact situation here and what kind of experts there are. If he comes over with his true body, there¡¯s really something wrong with his head.¡± ¡°Yes, I think so too.¡± Hong Fugui nodded and said, ¡°Teacher, I think that the Human Monarch¡¯s descendant will still come. However, he will most likely have to wait until he understands the situation here and your strength before he can come over. These are not simple matters. We¡¯ll probably have to wait for a long time.¡± ¡°Do you want him to come over, or do you not want him to come?¡± Cui Heng asked Hong Fugui with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s best if he doesn¡¯t come.¡± Hong Fugui shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°Teacher, you know that I¡¯m not a belligerent person, and I don¡¯t want to fight meaningless battles. Moreover, I haven¡¯t even stabilized my strength at the Tenth True World Realm, so I¡¯m not his match. However, if that fellow really comes, I want to talk to him. I want to ask this descendant of the Human Monarch what he understands about the path of the Human Monarch and what he thinks. To me, this is even more important than obtaining the power of the Human Monarch.¡± ¡°Yes, this is a very good direction. At that time, I¡¯ll help you capture him.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. ¡°Thank you, Teacher.¡± Hong Fugui bowed respectfully. ¡°What are your plans next?¡± Cui Heng asked. ¡°Just as you guessed, that Human Monarch¡¯s descendant shouldn¡¯t be coming anytime soon. There must be something you want to do.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll refine the power I obtained from the Human Emperor first and consolidate the cultivation realm of the Tenth True World Realm. Then, I plan to unify and adjust this Immortal Land.¡± ¡°You finally have a chance to practice the Great Dao in your heart, right?¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± Hong Fugui nodded solemnly and said with some emotion, ¡°I¡¯ve failed too many times along the way. This time, with your help, I really have a chance to try.¡± ¡°How do you plan to experiment?¡± Cui Heng asked. ¡°I¡¯ll unify the world first.¡± Hong Fugui clearly had planned for this long ago. He replied without thinking, ¡°Currently, there are many countries in this world, and they are constantly fighting each other. Be it the ordinary people or martial arts experts, they are all suffering. I¡¯ve traveled to various countries and lived with ordinary people. I¡¯ve seen many things. This world can¡¯t continue to linger in this state of chaos. Otherwise, the ordinary people at the bottom will not be able to survive.¡± The ordinary people of the Immortal Land also have cultivation and are much stronger than the people in the starry skies of the ordinary universe. As long as they lived to 10,000 years old normally, they would have the strength of a Limitless Golden Immortal and could be considered an adult. However, because these people were born in the Immortal Land and were affected by the incomplete laws of the Immortal Domain, their bodies are different from the people in the starry skies of the universe. Before cultivating to the Eighth Realm of the Immortal World, they still have to eat to maintain the vitality in their body. If they did not eat for a long time, the power in their body might dissipate because of hunger, and their soul would dissipate until they died. Therefore, the ordinary people in this world generally referred to those who had yet to reach the Eighth Realm of the Immortal World. These ordinary people¡¯s cultivation realms were low, so they could only follow the crowd. If society was stable, their lives would be stable. If society was unstable, their lives would be unstable. The lives of the ordinary people who lived at the border would be in constant turmoil. Chapter 602 - 602 A Huge enough "Stage", New "Fake Self" (2) 602 A Huge enough ¡°Stage¡±, New ¡°Fake Self¡± (2) If they encountered a prolonged battle, these ordinary people might lose their source of food. The consequences could be imagined. However, they were powerless to change this situation. The source of the difficulties for the ordinary people was the overlords of the various countries who needed to seize more land continuously to connect with other Immortal Lands to refine their bodies and complete the Immortal Domain laws they cultivated. As long as this need existed, it was impossible for the disputes between the countries to stop. It was almost impossible for the commoners to break away from their identity as an ordinary person through cultivation. Ever since the humans chased the Immortals out and the Human Emperor conferred titles to the vassal kingdoms, the initial human experts had begun to strictly control high-level cultivation methods. Moreover, every country has set extremely harsh punishments to prohibit ordinary people from learning high-level cultivation techniques. Only the descendants of these experts and those who had obtained their recognition could obtain a high-level cultivation method. Otherwise, they would violate the law and suffer extremely harsh punishments. They might even be directly executed. As time passed, more and more descendants of experts appeared. These people who could cultivate and have powerful strength had already infiltrated various industries. Even the most ordinary soldiers in the army were ¡°nobles¡± who could cultivate high-level martial techniques. Ordinary people could only be considered the lowest class of humans. It was extremely difficult to live. This situation had been going on for too long. Hong Fugui wanted to make some changes. ¡°Alright, focus on the unification first.¡± Cui Heng nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°Only after unification can you better coordinate the overall situation and carry out comprehensive transformations of this deformed Immortal Land.¡± ¡°Yes, Teacher, that¡¯s what I intend to do.¡± Hong Fugui nodded and said, ¡°I have to unify these countries first before I can begin to practice the Great Dao in my heart.¡± ¡°What do you plan to do?¡± Cui Heng asked. ¡°These countries have been opposing each other for too long. Be it the Martial Dao experts or ordinary people, they all have a blood feud with the other party. Such a situation is not easy to resolve.¡± ¡°Unify the majority and attack the minority,¡± Hong Fugui said firmly. ¡°In this world, the strength of the majority might not be stronger than the minorities.¡± Cui Heng chuckled. ¡°I understand, but since I¡¯m on the side of the majority, the majority will definitely be stronger than the minorities,¡± Hong Fugui said solemnly. ¡°Teacher, I think that if all the power belongs to one person, the laws of the world will operate according to that person¡¯s will. Since I want to bring changes to this world, I have to let myself first grasp powerful strength. Then, I¡¯ll use this power to unite the majority and attack the minority.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with this train of thought, but I still have something to ask you.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s expression became serious as he said in a low voice, ¡°Since the power already belongs to you, and you alone can attack the minorities, why do you still need to unify the majority?¡± ¡°Because my original intention to obtain power is for this goal. It¡¯s a great wish in my heart, and it¡¯s also a Great Dao that I want to practice.¡± Hong Fugui revealed a gentle smile and bowed respectfully to Cui Heng. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Teacher.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Cui Heng smiled. The few questions he had just asked were actually to help Hong Fugui sort out his thoughts and let him know better what the path he wanted to take was like. Then, Cui Heng said to Hong Fugui, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the Lord of the Immortals and the Human Emperor to you. It¡¯s up to you to decide if you want to kill them or cripple them, or keep them by your side as advisors. I¡¯ll enter seclusion for a period of time next and won¡¯t see anyone. Before I come out of seclusion, unless you encounter something especially important, don¡¯t disturb me.¡± ¡°Yes, Teacher!¡± Hong Fugui bowed respectfully. ¡­ . In the Grotto-Heaven Dao Palace, Cui Heng sat cross-legged. Beside him stood seven figures. They were all his ¡°fake selves¡±. He had already refined seven fake versions of himself into reality. Every figure was a true life form, but they were also an extension of Cui Heng¡¯s existence. As long as they were around, Cui Heng could descend with his true body at any time. When he had enough ¡°fake selves¡± refined into real existences, he would be able to be everywhere in the truest sense. It was not a quick teleportation technique. Instead, he could exist in different places at the same time. This was the true meaning of being everywhere! ¡°Cui Qing¡¯s identity has already become a real existence. Next, I have to design a new ¡®fake self¡¯.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°I still have to make it different from the real me. Cui Qing was rash and unrestrained, in direct contradiction to my caution. However, he did not show much of his flamboyance. Even if he showed a flamboyant side, it was covered up by his overly powerful strength. Then this new fake self can be¡ªwanton and ostentatious, but not overly powerful. He will be someone with a meticulous personality, a person who makes full preparation for everything. The identity of this fake self can participate in the process of Fugui preparing to unify the various countries. This is a huge matter that is enough to affect the entire Immortal Land. If I can refine a fake self into reality through this matter, the cognitive feedback I can obtain should not be low, and my cultivation will increase greatly.¡± If a fake identity wanted to become real, it needed to obtain the cognitive feedback of others. Due to the difference the fake identity had with the real body, there would be a difference in the strength of this cognitive feedback. If the fake self had the identity of an ordinary person, even if he refined this fake self into reality, it would not bring much cognitive feedback, and his cultivation would not increase much. However, if it was like the fake identity ¡°Cui Qing¡± from before who changed the situation of the entire Immortal Land with powerful might, the cognitive feedback and cultivation realm increase brought about by refining it into reality would be huge. Therefore, to Cui Heng, the best way was to choose a ¡°stage¡± large enough. Then, he would use his fake identity to stand on the stage and obtain enough world-shaking achievements. This way, the fake identity would be remembered until the fake became real. ¡°The next biggest stage is Fugui¡¯s unification of the world.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°What kind of identity can I use to participate in this process? If I want the world to remember my fake identity and eventually refine the fake into reality, I have to play a huge role in this process. This requires resolving enough predicaments and conflicts. What is the biggest and most widespread dilemma and conflict that Fugui will face when unifying the various countries?¡± He thought for a moment and had an answer. ¡°After personally witnessing Cui Qing¡¯s battle prowess and the relationship between Cui Qing and the nobles, the rulers of the various countries should not have much vigor left. It¡¯s not difficult to unite them and take away their position as rulers. Even if these rulers have any objections, they can just be killed directly. There¡¯s no predicament. The real problem is still how to unite the majority? The war between the countries has lasted for too long. The hatred between the different countries has been imprinted in everyone¡¯s bones. Even ordinary people have this emotion. The unification of the world means that they will become the citizens of a country with the people of other countries. They have to be united with those who have deep-rooted hatred for them. Just thinking about it is unacceptable. Moreover, it¡¯s very difficult to trust these people who have a blood feud with each other if they gather together, let alone think that their future is safe and stable. They would be worried about getting stabbed in the back all the time. Therefore, the biggest problem in the unification plan is building up the basic trust between these ordinary people, making them acknowledge each other, and making them acknowledge that unifying the various countries is a thing that benefits everyone. But what identity is the most suitable for me to do these things?¡± Chapter 603 - 603 Martial Dao Academy, Education 603 Martial Dao Academy, Education A hundred years passed quickly. In the past hundred years, Hong Fugui had not begun to unify the world. Instead, he had been refining the power of the Human Emperor accumulated in his body to stabilize his cultivation realm. This power belonged to a single person¡¯s world. If one wanted to modify the rules of a world with the intention of changing the world and establishing new rules, they had to have enough strength. However, although Hong Fugui had not begun to unify the Immortal Land, he had organized the disputes between the overlords of the seven kingdoms. Moreover, every ten years, he would ask them to report to the Central Capital¡¯s Imperial City and report on the results of managing the country in the past ten years. In this way, although the world had yet to be unified, the lives of ordinary low-level humans were getting better and better. The entire Immortal Land had entered an unprecedented period of peace. At this moment, in the Human Emperor Palace, Hong Fugui was reading the reports sent by the various countries. He realized that the various places were flourishing, and the lives of ordinary people were getting better and better. ¡°They¡¯re all thriving.¡± Hong Fugui smiled and closed the report. Then, he looked at Wang Ren, who was standing at the side. ¡°What do you think of the current situation in the world?¡± This Wang Ren was the former Human Emperor. Now, Hong Fugui had already kept him by his side as a minister to assist in political affairs. The Lord of the Immortals also used the alias Zhu Xian, but he did not hold any positions in the capital. He was mainly in charge of dealing with the Immortal Race. If Hong Fugui wanted to reform this Immortal Land, he could not just unify the land. He had to include the vast sea as well. At this moment, Wang Ren was standing beside Hong Fugui. Hong Fugui had already told him about the current situation of the seven kingdoms in the world and the Chen and Jing Kingdoms. This situation where the people of the nine countries were living and working in peace made him a little worried. ¡°Your Majesty, in the past hundred years, the various countries have stopped fighting, and the lives of ordinary people have become stable¡­¡± Wang Ren said in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is not conducive to your plan of unification.¡± As Hong Fugui¡¯s minister, he naturally knew about Hong Fugui¡¯s plan. Moreover, in the past hundred years or so, he had already been convinced by Hong Fugui and began to sincerely help him. Of course, he was also afraid of ¡°Cui Qing¡¯s¡± power. Therefore, after realizing that the current situation of the nine countries might cause difficulties for Hong Fugui¡¯s plan, he immediately became worried. ¡°Oh? You mean that in order to unify the world, I should intensify the previous conflicts between the various countries and make it even more difficult for ordinary people to live?¡± Hong Fugui¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he shook his head gently and said, ¡°The reason why I want to unify the world is because I want the ordinary people at the bottom to live a better life. How can I push them into the sea of suffering for the sake of unification?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve spoken out of place.¡± Wang Ren hurriedly bowed and apologized. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Hong Fugui casually raised his hand and stopped Wang Ren. He said indifferently, ¡°I know what you mean, and I also know that you¡¯re worried that my unification plan will be affected. Moreover, in the past hundred years, I¡¯ve rarely spoken to you. It¡¯s normal for you to not agree with my opinion, so I don¡¯t blame you. But if there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll report your deeds to Teacher.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Wang Ren was instantly grateful. He knew very well that the reason why he could live until now was because he was still useful to ¡°Cui Qing¡± and ¡°Hongwu¡±. If he was useless, he would definitely die. Clearly, those who could not understand the true thoughts and intentions of the higher-ups were useless people. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll make it clear to you. Remember it in your heart.¡± Hong Fugui stood up and walked to the door of the palace. He stood with his hands behind his back and seemed to be looking at the endless land in front of him. ¡°The lives of the people of the nine countries are very stable now. They¡¯re much stronger than before. You¡¯re right in this regard. But living a stable life doesn¡¯t mean that there won¡¯t be resentment in their hearts. There will still be people who complain, suffer, or are dissatisfied with the current situation. In fact, there will always be conflicts between two groups. They are two completely different classes with clear differences in status, and the passage between classes has been closed.¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± At this moment, Wang Ren finally understood what Hong Fugui meant and said in realization, ¡°Although the lives of ordinary people are stable on the surface, compared to them, the pressure from above still exists. Moreover, this oppression is eternal. It¡¯s impossible for there to be any turning point because ordinary people can¡¯t obtain normal cultivation methods. There¡¯s no possibility of overturning this oppression.¡± As long as the people in the Immortal Land reached adulthood, they would become Limitless Golden Immortals. There were also basic martial techniques that could be cultivated to the Eighth Realm of the Immortal World. However, the higher-level martial techniques were strictly controlled by the nobles of the various countries. It was impossible for ordinary people to come into contact with them. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Hong Fugui nodded and said solemnly, ¡°After the basic survival problem is guaranteed, people will naturally pursue higher goals. It¡¯s only natural for them to hate this kind of oppression. This is the hearts of the people. When I was in the mortal world a few years ago, I heard a saying, ¡®The world belongs to those who obtain the hearts of the people¡¯. It¡¯s still the same principle here. The hierarchical conflict between the nobles and ordinary people, as well as the continued oppression from a long time ago, is my opportunity to unify the nine countries, and also the source of my ability to unify the nine countries. Normally speaking, the people of the nine countries have different cultures, different customs, and different habits. They even have hatred for each other. It¡¯s as difficult as ascending to the heavens to unite them. But from another perspective, if all the ordinary people in the nine countries are facing the same oppression and conflict, they can work together against a common enemy.¡± Chapter 604 - 604 Martial Dao Academy, Education (2) 604 Martial Dao Academy, Education (2) From this perspective, we can unite most of the people in the nine countries to the greatest extent. With this as the foundation, we can let them become a whole and gradually unify into a country.¡± ¡°Your Majesty is far-sighted.¡± Wang Ren sighed. ¡°In the past era, the disputes between the countries never stopped. Ordinary people could not care less about such conflicts. But now that life is peaceful, the situation is different. However, I still have another question. The predicament these ordinary people are facing is actually because they don¡¯t have any high-level martial techniques to cultivate. Are we going to spread the culture of cultivation and use this to attract the people of the various countries and unite them?¡± ¡°I thought like this before as well.¡± Hong Fugui smiled and shook his head. ¡°But after consulting Teacher, he asked me a question. If we distribute all kinds of high-level martial arts in our name, it will indeed give ordinary people hope to break through the pressure of the upper echelons, but what does this hope have to do with us?¡± Wang Ren was stunned for a moment before he nodded and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. High-level martial techniques that are distributed for free will instead make people feel that it¡¯s too easy to obtain and won¡¯t be cherished. Moreover, if we distribute too much, it will make people ignore the source of these martial techniques. If it¡¯s all like this, it¡¯s impossible to unite them, let alone gather the hearts of the people and establish a new country.¡± ¡°Although this is guessing at the dark side of the human heart, it¡¯s indeed reasonable.¡± Hong Fugui nodded and said, ¡°Therefore, cultivation techniques still have to be taught. However, to pay attention to the method, someone has to do it.¡± ¡°Your Majesty must already have a candidate,¡± Wang Ren said respectfully. ¡°Teacher recommended someone to me.¡± Hong Fugui nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Minister Wang, make a trip to the Qinghe Pavilion in the north of the capital. There¡¯s an expert called Cui Feng waiting for you there. ¡°He¡¯s a junior clan brother of my Teacher. His cultivation realm is profound and he¡¯s powerful. I¡¯ll entrust the heavy responsibility of imparting cultivation techniques and unifying the people of the various countries to this expert. If not for the fact that Teacher had said that this clan brother of his doesn¡¯t really want to meet me, I would definitely have gone over to welcome him personally. You have to entertain him well and do your job well.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Wang Ren immediately bowed and left. ¡­ . Wang Ren walked towards Qinghe Pavilion, the shock in his heart still lingering. Cui Qing¡¯s junior brother! Cui Qing actually had a junior brother! Did such an expert come from a certain clan? What kind of clan could produce such an expert? Could it be that his clan brother also had the same strength as him? No! There was no need to be the same. Even if his strength was just close to his senior clan brother, it would already be extremely unbelievable. A moment later, Wang Ren arrived outside Qinghe Pavilion. This was the most prosperous restaurant in the Central Capital. The dishes and wine were all top-notch. Usually, Wang Ren would often come over to eat. But this time, he stood at the door, not daring to enter. ¡°Is there really such a powerful clan in this world?¡± Wang Ren was still extremely shocked in his heart. He was also a little worried that he would say something wrong after seeing Cui Feng, so he was a little nervous. ¡°You¡¯re the former Human Emperor of this world?¡± At this moment, a clear voice suddenly sounded in Wang Ren¡¯s mind. ¡°Come up. The dishes have been prepared.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Wang Ren hurriedly nodded. At that moment, he could clearly feel how profound Cui Feng¡¯s cultivation was. Not only did he not become more nervous, he even relaxed a lot. Although Cui Feng¡¯s cultivation could still be considered profound, his cultivation at the Eleventh True World Realm was only one realm higher than him. He had not reached a ridiculous level of strength. Then, Wang Ren arrived at the number one private room of Qinghe Pavilion and saw the person who had sent him a voice transmission. It was a young man. He was handsome and had a transcendent aura. Just sitting there gave Wang Ren the feeling that he had seen a peerless genius. The tension that had just subsided in his heart surged up again. This person was too extraordinary. Was this Cui Qing¡¯s junior brother? What kind of powerful clan was the Cui Clan? They actually had such powerful figures at the same time. ¡°I¡¯m Wang Ren, the Minister of the Imperial Hall in the Central Capital. I¡¯m here on the orders of the King to pay my respects to Mr. Cui Feng.¡± Wang Ren bowed very respectfully, afraid that he would neglect this peerless genius. ¡°Yes, I already know.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Minister Wang, please take a seat.¡± His current identity was the new ¡°fake self¡± he had set. Cui Feng. He came from a mysterious and powerful clan, the ¡°Cui Clan¡±. He was Cui Qing¡¯s younger brother. He was arrogant and confident and was a peerless genius. He had the cultivation realm of the Twelfth True World Realm and knew all kinds of martial techniques at the Peak True World Realm. He planned to teach the martial techniques he knew in the Central Capital to verify his cultivation. This was the ¡°fake self¡± identity he planned to create to assist in the reunification of the nine countries. The work of educating and gathering the hearts of the people will be remembered by the world. ¡­ . After three rounds of wine. Wang Ren explained his plan to Cui Heng. It was to support him in imparting martial arts in all aspects. All requirements could be met. Cui Heng¡¯s requests were very simple. He only asked for two things. One was to divide a piece of land for him to build a martial academy and teach martial arts. The second was for Wang Ren to do his best to publicize this academy to the entire Immortal Land in the shortest time possible. Such a request was very reasonable. Wang Ren naturally agreed without any objections. At the same time, he heaved a sigh of relief. With the help of this expert, this martial academy could definitely be established quickly. The citizens of the nine countries would also unite around the Central Capital and form an opposition to the old ¡°nobles¡±. The realization of His Majesty¡¯s unification plan was just around the corner! ¡°Mr. Cui¡¯s arrival to preach has really resolved our urgent need,¡± Wang Ren said gratefully. ¡°This is my own cultivation. It¡¯s just convenient for me to help you.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°If not for my brother¡¯s invitation, I might not have come to your place. If you really want to thank someone, thank him. ¡°By the way, don¡¯t call me Mr. Cui in the future. With my current cultivation realm and achievements, I can¡¯t afford to be called Mr. Cui. Call me Mr. Feng.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Feng.¡± Wang Ren hurriedly corrected himself, feeling incomparably amazed again. This Cui Clan was too powerful. Even experts at the Twelfth True World Realm did not dare to let others use their surname as their honorific name. They only dared to use their first name. How terrifying! ¡­ . After Wang Ren and ¡°Cui Feng¡¯s¡± discussion¡­ The matter of the Martial Dao Academy was settled. That day, a magnificent palace rose from the ground in the south of the Imperial City, shocking the people of the Central Capital. Especially after seeing the words ¡°Martial Dao Academy¡± on the plaque, their imagination ran wild. Could it be that the new Human Emperor was going to let go of the restrictions of martial arts inheritance and begin to spread his divine techniques? Many people became excited. In the past long years, ordinary people had no possibility of coming into contact with martial techniques at all. Not to mention seeing the mysteries of the True World Realm, they could not even surpass the Eighth Immortal World Realm. Although the war had stopped and the various countries were stable, the ¡°nobles¡± of the past still existed. They grasped martial arts divine techniques, cultivation resources, and even land that could be connected to the outside world. Ordinary people were still ants in front of the ¡°nobles¡±. If the martial path really began to spread, ordinary people would have a chance to turn the tables! As for the old ¡°nobles¡±, their expressions were ugly. Martial Dao Academy? What was the Human Emperor trying to do? Was he really going to impart his martial arts techniques to those fellows with inferior bloodlines? Were they worthy of learning high-level martial arts? At the same time, the news of a martial academy rising from the ground in the Central Capital City quickly spread to the overlords of the seven kingdoms, causing many ¡°nobles¡± to be furious. However, no one dared to stand up and say anything. Behind the Human Emperor stood Cui Qing, who had the ability to destroy the world! Hence, the next day, a piece of news spread throughout the nine countries. A peerless expert called Cui Feng came to the Immortal Land and cooperated with the Central Capital¡¯s Imperial City to build a martial academy and teach them high-level martial techniques that pointed to the peak of the 12 True World Realms. As long as one had not reached the Ninth Immortal World Realm, they could register in the Central Capital. After passing the assessment. They could enter the school immediately. As soon as the news was out, the world was in an uproar! Chapter 605 - 605 Beginning, Nine Nether Divine Lord 605 Beginning, Nine Nether Divine Lord The establishment of the Martial Dao Academy was not a good thing for the ¡°nobles¡± of the nine countries of the Immortal Land. These so-called nobles might not be high-ranking rulers. As their legacies had been passed down for too long, and more and more descendants had reproduced, with most of them having ordinary aptitudes, there were many ¡°nobles¡± with ordinary statuses and power in many places. These people usually occupied the positions of some minor officials. They could not be said to have any power, but in the end, they were ¡°nobles¡± who could cultivate high-level martial arts. They still felt very superior to ordinary people. Therefore, after the Central Capital Imperial City established the Martial Dao Academy and wanted to spread the cultivation of high-level martial arts to the world, the first to jump was not those with high statuses. On the other hand, the ¡°nobles¡± who were minor officials could not sit still anymore. However, no one dared to openly express their objections. No one went to ask the higher-ups for help. After all, from the fact that this news was not restricted and could be spread at will, it could be seen that even the higher-ups did not dare to criticize the matters of the Martial Dao Academy. One had to know that the peerless expert who established the Martial Dao Academy was surnamed ¡°Cui¡±! Legend has it that Cui Feng was Cui Qing¡¯s junior clan brother who had almost destroyed the entire Immortal Land. Moreover, he himself had the cultivation of the Twelfth True World Realm and had reached the peak of the True World Realms. Who would dare to criticize him? Unless they were tired of living! However, these people did not have the guts to criticize the Martial Dao Academy, but they had the guts to find excuses to torture the ordinary people. They were very bold! For a moment, because of various reasons, the number of ordinary people arrested and imprisoned by the low-ranking officials increased rapidly. Moreover, they all had real evidence, laws, and witnesses to back it up. There were no problems. The minor nobles were busy finding trouble with ordinary people to vent their emotions. The nobles gradually came back to their senses and felt that this matter might not be so simple. ¡­ . In the Emperor¡¯s palace in the capital of the Wu Kingdom. At this moment, the Emperor of the Wu Kingdom, Fu Cheng, was discussing the matter of the Martial Dao Academy with his trusted aides. He looked to be a middle-aged man in his fifties with a worried expression. Around him, Zhao Kang, Feng Taiying, and Zhou Mingyi were all important ministers of the Wu Kingdom. At the same time, they all had cultivation at the Eighth True World Realm and were True Immortals. Usually, Fu Cheng rarely summoned the three of them at the same time. Now that these three people had gathered here at the same time, it could be seen that the matter of the Martial Dao Academy was already very serious in his heart. ¡°What do you think about the Martial Dao Academy in the Central Capital City?¡± Fu Cheng went straight to the point and asked the three of them without keeping them in suspense. ¡°I think this is our tribulation.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± Zhao Kang nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°As soon as the Martial Dao Academy opens, the leaders of the nine countries will lean towards the Central Capital¡¯s Imperial City. As time passes, there will be no more people in our country.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this is a very serious matter,¡± Feng Taiying said solemnly. ¡°The number of people under our rule determines the depth of the land¡¯s connection with the outer realm. If the number of people is greatly reduced, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to cultivate in the future.¡± ¡°The most helpless thing is that we can¡¯t do anything at all.¡± Zhou Mingyi sighed and said, ¡°Not to mention that the founder of the Martial Dao Academy is an expert at the Twelfth True World Realm, there¡¯s also Cui Qing standing behind him. We can¡¯t afford to provoke him.¡± Cui Qing! After this name was mentioned, the entire palace fell silent. Everyone lowered their heads, feeling deeply helpless. Cui Qing¡¯s extremely terrifying power was still vivid in their minds. Even if they gathered the power of the entire Wu Kingdom, they probably could not compare to a strand of Cui Qing¡¯s hair. Resistance? That was just courting death. ¡°This is Emperor Hongwu¡¯s open scheme.¡± Fu Cheng shook his head gently and sighed. ¡°If this continues, it will be a small matter if the number of people in the country decreases, making it difficult for us to cultivate. The true problem is a million years later, or tens of millions of years later. When this group of people who went to the Martial Dao Academy to practice martial arts grow up and True Immortals or even Paramount True Immortal start sprouting all over the place. At that time, will they let us go? Will they still let us manage them? Will they still listen to our orders and build a country for us? I¡¯m afraid not.¡± ¡°Your Excellency is right.¡± Zhao Kang said with hatred, ¡°If the ordinary people have a channel to cultivate high-level martial arts, we will definitely be the ones to suffer in the end! What exactly does Cui Qing want to do? If he wants to deal with us, he can easily kill us with his strength. Why go through so much trouble?¡± ¡°I think this matter shouldn¡¯t have much to do with Cui Qing.¡± Feng Taiying shook her head gently and said, ¡°After capturing the Lord of the Immortals and crippling the Human Emperor, Cui Qing hasn¡¯t appeared again. Cui Qing¡¯s cultivation level is too high. He should have only come to us for Hongwu. Now that Hongwu has settled down, he has most likely left our humble world. If Cui Qing is still in the Central Capital, he can solve all the problems himself. There¡¯s no need to let Cui Feng come over to suppress the situation. This also means that the construction of the Martial Dao Academy and the spread of martial arts were most likely Emperor Hongwu¡¯s own initiative. Cui Feng was only sent over to help. In other words, as long as we can convince Emperor Hongwu or reach some agreement with him, we should be able to eliminate this calamity.¡± ¡°That makes sense!¡± Zhou Mingyi¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. He smiled and said, ¡°Emperor Hongwu must have an unknown goal in wanting to rope in these lowly commoners. As long as we can find out his true goal, we can negotiate a cooperation with him from this point. In any case, it¡¯s fine as long as we can help him achieve his goal.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s very difficult.¡± Fu Cheng shook his head and said in a low voice, ¡°Emperor Hongwu is not an ordinary person, and neither is Cui Qing. Since he¡¯s doing this now, he must have thought about it carefully and definitely obtained Cui Qing¡¯s approval. Although I¡¯m also very puzzled about the use of him roping in these commoners, since he has made such a decision, it¡¯s not something we can easily change.¡± ¡°Your Excellency, we have to try,¡± Zhou Mingyi said in a low voice. ¡°That¡¯s right. Are we going to sit back and wait for death?¡± Feng Taiying also persuaded. ¡°Your Excellency, we should give it a try,¡± Zhao Kang said extremely sincerely. ¡°No matter what Emperor Hongwu¡¯s goal is, it¡¯s only the beginning. We might still have a chance to change it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Fu Cheng frowned and sighed. ¡°What if Emperor Hongwu¡¯s true goal is to let those commoners replace us? Then there will be no room for negotiation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Zhao Kang shook his head repeatedly and said, ¡°What benefits will this bring to Emperor Hongwu? Those lowly commoners don¡¯t have any inheritances or secrets. Emperor Hongwu has no reason to help them replace us.¡± ¡°Your Excellency should be overthinking.¡± Zhou Mingyi smiled and shook his head. ¡°Emperor Hongwu also cultivated all the way to the True World realm. He doesn¡¯t belong to the ranks of the lowly commoners, so why would he help them? This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Feng Taiying nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Your Excellency, you¡¯re overthinking. Emperor Hongwu does not intend to let those commoners replace us. Moreover, the nine countries of the world have already submitted to him. Every ten years, we will report our political achievements to the Central Capital¡¯s Imperial City. In the past, there would not be such a thing. From this perspective, Emperor Hongwu¡¯s control over this land has already reached the peak. It¡¯s unprecedented. Could it be that he still wants to destroy the remaining nine countries and swallow everything alone?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for him to do such a thing,¡± Zhao Kang said in a low voice. ¡°Small countries like the Chen and Liu Kingdoms might be swallowed up, but it¡¯s impossible for him to touch the Seven Kingdoms like our Wu Kingdom. Without us, who will help him manage this huge Immortal Land?¡± ¡°Your Excellency, we should indeed give it a try.¡± Zhou Mingyi persuaded again, ¡°At the very least, we have to figure out what Emperor Hongwu wants to do first.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Fu Cheng fell silent again when he heard this. In the end, he patted the table gently. ¡°Alright, go and investigate. Let¡¯s figure out Hongwu¡¯s goal first. Remember to hide it and not let anyone discover it.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The three of them bowed in unison. ¡­ . After ending his conversation with Zhao Kang, Zhou Mingyi, and Feng Taiying. Fu Cheng arrived at a secret chamber deep in the palace. The ground of this secret chamber was filled with dense and complicated runes. Every rune symbolized an extremely profound nomological Dao rune, as if it was communicating with a hidden place. In the surrounding void, faint blue flames floated, illuminating the dark chamber even more sinisterly. The entire secret chamber was set up as an array formation, or rather, an altar. Fu Cheng slowly walked to the center of the array formation and knelt down extremely sincerely. He clenched his fists and placed them in front of his chest. He lowered his head with a solemn expression. ¡°Greetings, Nine Nether Divine God.¡± He kowtowed to the void, but there was no response. Only the faint blue flames flickered slightly. Fu Cheng waited for a while, but there was still no response. He prostrated on the ground and kowtowed. He said respectfully, ¡°The new Human Emperor seems to be about to attack us. If the Wu Kingdom is destroyed, your whereabouts will be exposed¡­¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! At this moment, a cold wind suddenly appeared in the secret chamber. The faint blue flames began to jump violently, as if they were responding even more intensely. Fu Cheng did not say anything. He kowtowed sincerely and closed his eyes slightly, as if he was listening to a certain voice. A moment later, the cold wind disappeared, and the faint blue flames stopped jumping. The secret chamber became gloomy and quiet again. When everything returned to normal, Fu Cheng finally stood up slowly. The worry on his face had already disappeared, replaced by a confident smile. ¡°As long as his power can really descend here, not to mention Hongwu and Cui Feng, even if Cui Qing comes personally, he won¡¯t be a threat!¡± Chapter 606 - 606 Samsara Myriad Worlds Gate, The Completely Unfamiliar Power 606 Samsara Myriad Worlds Gate, The Completely Unfamiliar Power After the Martial Dao Academy was established, countless ordinary people immediately came to register. The first to arrive were the people who lived in the Central Capital. However, most of them came with the attitude of just giving it a try. Most people did not believe that there would be such a good thing. After all, the ordinary people of this world had no qualifications to come into contact with high-level martial arts in the past. Now, there was actually someone who wanted to teach him high-level martial arts that pointed to the Twelfth True World Realm for free. Such a thing was really unbelievable. Of course, even if they did not believe it, they still had to come over and give it a try. What if it was real? The Martial Dao Academy was built on the edge of the capital. A hundred years ago, ordinary people did not even have the qualifications to approach this place. Although the restrictions had been lifted in the past hundred years, most people still did not dare to come over. Now that the Martial Dao Academy had been established to recruit disciples for the entire Immortal Land, it gave many people a legitimate reason to approach this place and admire the majesty of the Imperial City. Duan Rongqing and his best friend, Mo Kong, arrived at the entrance of the Martial Dao Academy early in the morning. However, the two of them were focused on watching from the outer city wall of the capital and did not pay much attention to the Martial Dao Academy. This was because they did not believe in the advertisement of the Martial Dao Academy. Of course, it was not that they believed that the Martial Dao Academy was lying, or that they would not teach them martial techniques that could point to the Twelfth True World Realm. Instead, they did not think that they could pass the assessment. The conditions for the Martial Dao Academy to recruit disciples were very clear. One had to pass an assessment to enter and learn the martial techniques. What qualifications did random people like them, who could not even come into contact with ordinary martial arts, have to pass the assessment? Ordinary people of the nine countries could not come into contact with high-level martial techniques. At most, they could only stagnate at the Eighth Immortal World Realm. And that was only for those who had family inheritances or special teachings. Duan Rongqing and Mo Kong were different. They had lost their parents since they were young, and they did not have a family. They could not even come into contact with ordinary martial arts. To this day, they only had the cultivation that they naturally reached after living to adulthood. That is, the Limitless Golden Immortal Realm at the Fifth Immortal World Realm. In the Immortal Land, a cultivation realm of this level was only equivalent to a commoner. Therefore, although the two of them only met on the way to the Central Capital Imperial City, they felt like old friends at first sight and quickly became good friends. Duan Rongqing had long resigned himself to his fate. He never thought that there was any hope for his future. This time, they came to the Martial Dao Academy just to join in the fun and take the opportunity to admire the majesty of the Imperial City. At the same time, they wanted to see the legendary Mr. Feng to satisfy their curiosity. However, they did not expect so many people to come. At this moment, there was still an hour before the Martial Dao Academy opened for the assessment, but the door was already flooded with people. People were standing shoulder to shoulder, and it seemed as though there was a sea of humans. Duan Rongqing and Mo Kong looked like teenagers. They blended into the crowd and were completely inconspicuous. ¡°Hey, why do you think Mr. Feng did this?¡± Duan Rongqing poked Mo Kong gently with his finger and said in a low voice, ¡°Do we have any value for him to recruit us?¡± ¡°The actions of an expert must have a deeper meaning.¡± Mo Kong shook his head and said, ¡°How can ordinary people like us understand?¡± There were many people who had similar thoughts as the two of them, and they were also discussing fervently. In the past long years, ordinary people had long been used to being ordinary. They basically thought that their lives had no worth other than to serve those high and mighty nobles. At this moment, in the Martial Dao Academy, Cui Heng¡¯s gaze passed through the wall and landed on the people outside. He could not help but feel a little emotional. In terms of martial cultivation realm, there were Limitless Golden Immortals, Sages, Creators, Dao Lords, and even Lords of the Heavens. If these people were released into the starry skies of the universe outside, they would be enough to shake the myriad worlds. Even the weakest Limitless Golden Immortal could dominate a living star. But in this world, they could only live as commoners. They had no ambition, nor did they have the demeanor of an expert. They even thought that they were very lowly and had no value. ¡°This is related to the different environment we¡¯re in. There are too many high-level experts in the Immortal Land. People of the same realm can dominate an area outside, but it¡¯s normal for them to be ordinary people here. However, martial cultivation requires a brave and firm heart with the will to reach one¡¯s goals. Without this heart and will, no matter how strong one¡¯s aptitude is, it¡¯s difficult to achieve much.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°Therefore, the assessment of the Martial Dao Academy is to see if they can stimulate the anger in their hearts and test if they have a clear martial arts goal.¡± Thinking of this, he casually waved his hand and opened up countless small worlds out of thin air. He created countless living beings and constructed various world backgrounds. At the same time, a huge door of light appeared in the air. It was more than 30 feet tall, and the light inside formed a vortex, as if it led to an unknown world. Then, this door of light slowly descended. As long as the towering doors of the Martial Dao Academy opened, the first thing the applicants would see would be this door of light. This door of light was connected to the worlds Cui Heng had created. After entering, one would be sent to a world that was suitable for them and they would experience all kinds of events. These people who could be to have spent their entire lives as true ordinary commoners, would be placed in situations where they had to be a hero who resisted the invasion of outsiders, or a family head who led his family to rise¡­ There were all kinds of scenarios. After experiencing this, everyone¡¯s temperament would be reborn and even sublimate to the extreme. Of course, there had to be examples for this assessment method. Mo Kong was one of the role models Cui Heng had chosen. The reason for choosing him was very simple. That was because this was also Cui Heng¡¯s fake identity. Chapter 607 - 607 Samsara Myriad Worlds Gate, The Completely Unfamiliar Power (2) 607 Samsara Myriad Worlds Gate, The Completely Unfamiliar Power (2) However, if he used the incarnation technique to act instead of his true body, the feedback effect would be reduced to a certain extent. Still, it was better than completely wasting the chance. After all, in such an era of great change, Cui Feng will not be the only one who could be remembered by the world. The students who were the first to enroll would usually make a mark in the world and be remembered as well. Whether it was the best elite student or the failures, these students would become imprinted in people¡¯s hearts and even be recorded in books. Therefore, Mo Kong was not the only ¡°model student¡± identity he had planted in the crowd. There were also many ¡°bad student¡± identities. These were Cui Heng¡¯s ¡°fake selves¡±. As long as these identities could be remembered and become real imprints, his cultivation could improve greatly. Of course, he had to grasp the ratio of numbers well. If all the students who stood out were his personas, he would lose his ¡°spectators¡±, so there was naturally no need to say that he would be remembered. ¡°However, other than myself, I can add another helper.¡± With a thought, a strand of hair immediately broke off Cui Heng¡¯s head. It swayed gently in the air and transformed into a young man who looked to be in his twenties. This young man moved his body slightly, and the Dharmic powers in his body flowed, releasing the aura of the Tenth True World Realm. Then, he bowed respectfully to Cui Heng and said, ¡°Disciple He Wuyou greets Master.¡± Clearly, this identity was also a fake self that Cui Heng had created. As Cui Feng¡¯s first personal disciple, he would be the Eldest Senior Brother of these students in the Martial Dao Academy. He would also be one of the leaders in this great era shift. ¡°Go.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand gently and stood up. He said to He Wuyou, ¡°It¡¯s time. Follow me. Open the door of the Martial Dao Academy and explain the assessment method.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± He Wuyou bowed and stood behind Cui Heng. At the same time, a loud bell suddenly sounded in the void outside the Martial Dao Academy. It was deafening, clearing everyone¡¯s souls. Clang! Everyone who was still discussing immediately fell silent, and the atmosphere in front of the Martial Dao Academy became solemn. Everyone could not help but look at the door of the palace. Boom! The door of the Martial Dao Academy slowly opened, and an incomparably bright white light shone out from inside, entering everyone¡¯s eyes. At this moment, everyone present saw the door of light behind the gates and the vortex that seemed to lead to an unknown world. Although these people could only be considered ordinary people in this world, they still had some cultivation. They could clearly feel the mysteries of this door of light. In their opinion, this door of light was an arbitrary door that could lead to countless worlds. It was definitely a supreme treasure. What were they trying to do by putting out such a supreme treasure as soon as the Martial Dao Academy opened? Just as everyone was feeling puzzled, Cui Heng brought He Wuyou and stood in front of the door of light. Their figures immediately covered part of the light of the door of light and were reflected in the eyes of everyone present. There was no need for Cui Heng to introduce himself. After these people from the Martial Dao Academy saw him, they were enlightened and bowed respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Mr. Feng!¡± ¡°Greetings, Mr. Feng!¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . The sound of everyone¡¯s greetings soared into the sky. Cui Heng smiled and raised his chin slightly. He said to everyone with some pride, ¡°Everyone, I opened the Martial Dao Academy here today to give the ordinary people in this world a chance to reach the top of the True World Realm. However, I, Cui Feng, didn¡¯t impart martial techniques to you because I was benevolent and selfless. It was mainly to verify my own cultivation in order to pry into a higher and stronger realm. The reason why I chose this place is purely because of my senior clan brother¡¯s invitation. I didn¡¯t insist on coming. You have to understand this point. Don¡¯t think that this is a good place where meat pies fall from the sky. Finally, I still have to explain to the experts here that I have a shortcoming. Once you enter my Martial Dao Academy, you will be considered my students. Whoever dares to harm my students, will find out what the peak power of the True World Realm is!¡± This sentence contained an explanation and a threat, mixed with many meanings. Although some of the people present left in disdain after hearing this, most of them revealed ecstatic expressions and could not wait to enter the Martial Dao Academy. No matter what they felt, Cui Feng had already been deeply remembered in their hearts. At this moment, Duan Rongqing was also pleasantly surprised. He said to Mo Kong beside him excitedly, ¡°Brother Mo, did you hear that? Mr. Feng is so loyal. We can obtain his protection after entering the academy!¡± ¡°Hero!¡± Mo Kong also looked at Cui Heng in admiration. He did not look like an incarnation at all. ¡°I just don¡¯t know what the content of the assessment is and how to pass it.¡± As he spoke, he looked at He Wuyou, who was standing beside Cui Heng. At the same time, Mo Kong¡¯s words were heard by the people beside him and quickly spread. Everyone began to care about the contents of the assessment. At this moment, He Wuyou stood up and said in a clear voice, ¡°I believe everyone doesn¡¯t know me yet. Simply put, I¡¯m Master¡¯s first disciple.¡± As he spoke, he bowed to Cui Heng and said to everyone, ¡°Next, I¡¯ll read out the method of assessment and evaluation. Everyone, listen up¡­¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the crowd outside the Martial Dao Academy immediately fell silent. Everyone stared fixedly at He Wuyou and waited quietly. Chapter 608 - 608 Samsara Myriad Worlds Gate, The Completely Unfamiliar Power (3) 608 Samsara Myriad Worlds Gate, The Completely Unfamiliar Power (3) ¡°This door is called the Samsara Myriad Worlds Gate. It¡¯s a supreme treasure personally made by my master.¡± He Wuyou stood beside the door of light and introduced it to everyone. ¡°After entering this door, one will be randomly reincarnated into a world. Your identity after reincarnation is also random. You might be from a rich background a born into poverty. You might even enter a primitive society where you have to eat raw meat and drink blood. Moreover, your memories of this life in the Immortal Land will be blocked. If you can understand your true pursuit and goals in that life and implement your will and do your best to pursue this goal, you will regain your memories. Such people who have recovered their memories can walk out of the door of light at any time. At the same time, they can return to their original state. The criteria for passing the assessment are the 120 people who will walk out of the door of light first. Of course, if you can¡¯t do this, you will also recover your memories after your reincarnation¡¯s lifespan is exhausted and your body will return to its original state. At this moment, there are two choices. One is to give up on the assessment, and the other is to go through the samsara gate and attempt the assessment again. However, everyone only has two chances to reincarnate, which is a total of three times. However, if the first 120 slots are already filled, even if you still have reincarnation attempts left, you can¡¯t continue because the quota is already full.¡± As soon as the rules were announced, the entire place was in an uproar. Although everyone had thought that there should not be too many people recruited, they did not expect the cohort limit to be only 120. It was too little. Even if it was just compared to the population of Central Capital, the percentage of people who will be accepted is equivalent to the rarity of phoenix feathers and qilin horns. It was not enough at all. ¡°Does anyone have any objections?¡± Cui Heng stood up and said to everyone, ¡°I¡¯ll add that the most outstanding 20 of these 120 people can establish a sect and teach martial arts on their own after they graduate. They only need to acknowledge the Martial Dao Academy as their origin. In addition, the Martial Dao Academy will recruit disciples once every 30 years. Everyone, please publicize it. If anyone wants to register in advance, you can come to the Central Capital early and make preparations. ¡°Is anyone willing to take the assessment and enter the Martial Dao Academy?¡± His words completely dispelled everyone¡¯s doubts and they were all eager to try. But before these people could take action, Mo Kong pulled Duan Rongqing out and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m willing! Please let me take the assessment!¡± Duan Rongqing was stunned for a moment when he saw this, but at this point, he could only nod solemnly and say, ¡°Me too!¡± Immediately after, a large group of people rushed over. ¡­ . Cui Heng had already returned to the Martial Dao Academy. He could just leave the assessment outside for He Wuyou to handle. At this moment, he was concerned about something else. Just now, he sensed an extremely powerful, mysterious, and dark aura suddenly appearing in the direction of Wu Kingdom. Although it was only a flash and was almost undetectable, Cui Heng¡¯s divine sense was so powerful that he naturally could not miss it. ¡°Wu Kingdom¡¯s capital¡­¡± Cui Heng looked in that direction and frowned slightly. He thought to himself, ¡°What exactly is that? It¡¯s actually a power I¡¯ve never seen before.¡± The nature of the power he sensed was the essence of might. So far, he had only seen one systematic power of might in this world. It was the might of martial arts. However, the power that flashed through the capital of Wu Country was completely different from the might of martial cultivation. Of course, it was not Dharmic powers. It was another power that Cui Heng did not recognize at all. ¡°There are still many secrets in this world.¡± Cui Heng sighed with emotion in his heart. He looked in the direction of Wu Country with a calm gaze and was a little hesitant. ¡°Should I go over and investigate this unfamiliar power?¡± Chapter 609 - 609 Evasion, Nine Nether Crack 609 Evasion, Nine Nether Crack It was an unfamiliar power of unknown origin, strength, and actual effect. Was there a need to go over to investigate it? Although this unfamiliar power might bring him danger, it might be even more dangerous if he took the initiative to investigate. There was no doubt about that. Therefore, whether to go or not became a problem for Cui Heng. ¡°I definitely have to investigate.¡± Cui Heng made a decision after some thought and thought to himself, ¡°However, I have to be careful and not alert the enemy. It¡¯s best if I can investigate through an incarnation that can¡¯t be traced. Even if I¡¯m exposed, they won¡¯t be able to track him to my main body. In that case, I can¡¯t use a fake self incarnation.¡± The essence of the fake self¡¯s projection was not high. It was just a cultivation result accompanying the advancement of the Late-stage Soul Formation realm to the Peak of the Soul Formation realm. It could not even hide from a Peak Soul Formation expert. Those who could truly threaten Cui Heng¡¯s safety were at least experts equivalent to the Return to Void Realm. If the other party wanted to threaten his life, they most likely had to be existences at the Dao Integration realm. ¡°I need an Immortal technique that can completely hide the origins of my incarnation. It¡¯s best if even existences at the Dao Integration realm can¡¯t discover the connection between my incarnation and my main body.¡± Cui Heng quickly made up his mind. Hence, his figure swayed gently and he entered the Grotto-Heaven Dao Palace. Then, he ordered the System. ¡°Exchange for an Immortal Technique Voucher and use the Intermediate Immortal Technique, From Initiate to Ascension to deduce targeted spells. ¡°The direction of deduction is ¡®concealment¡¯!¡± [Congratulations! You have used the ¡°Immortal Technique Voucher¡± to successfully deduce the ¡°concealment¡± spell, ¡°Evasion¡±.] [Evasion: Of the 50 Great Dao and 49 Heavenly Transformations, Evasion is one. One represents a variable that derives endless possibilities. After using this technique, one can turn their origins and background into a state of chaos, thereby achieving the goal of concealment. You can also guide your background in a specific direction. When cultivated to the highest level, you can create something out of nothing and fabricate your background out of thin air.] The moment the deduction was successful, Cui Heng suddenly saw all kinds of hexagram patterns appear in front of him, as well as the scene of countless Great Dao laws changing. At the same time, his own body and soul began to flicker continuously, becoming filled with random chaos. It was as if at this moment, he was still in human form, but in the next moment, he had scattered into basic particles. Sometimes, he was here, and sometimes, he was there. At the same time, he existed in different places, but he did not exist in certain places at the same time. His aura was so chaotic that his presence became blurry. However, Cui Heng quickly returned to his normal state. He no longer flickered and became stable. At this moment, Cui Heng also understood the effect of Evasion. He thought to himself, ¡°There¡¯s actually such a spell. As long as I use it, any existence who attempts to deduce my origins will only see chaos and randomness, no matter what their cultivation realm is. In that case, I can be at ease and boldly send out my incarnation to investigate the mysterious power revealed by the Wu Kingdom. I don¡¯t have to worry about it being traced back to me at all. However, be it Cui Qing or Cui Feng, they are both the strongest experts on the surface of this Immortal Land. If the incarnation is exposed, even if they can¡¯t find out the origin of the incarnation, it¡¯s possible that they will find me. The safest way is to direct the link of the origin of the incarnation in a specific wrong direction, making people think that this is someone else¡¯s incarnation. With a clear wrong direction, they naturally won¡¯t discover me. But the problem is, who should I choose for this wrong direction? If they¡¯re too weak, it¡¯s too obviously fake. One look and they can tell that it¡¯s a scapegoat. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s someone above the 12 True World Realms¡­ There¡¯s someone!¡± Thinking of this, Cui Heng¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as he thought of an excellent choice. Then, with a thought, the surrounding Heaven Earth Origin Qi and nomological Dao runes began to condense. In the blink of an eye, a white-haired old man appeared in front of Cui Heng. His aura was thick and powerful, like an ancient cultivator who had cultivated for many years. This was a Soul Formation cultivator he had condensed out of thin air. His cultivation was equivalent to the Tenth True World Realm. Then, he began to circulate the power of his primordial spirit again and instantly simulated the Human Monarch descandant¡¯s aura he had seen in the Human Emperor¡¯s memories. ¡°Evasion!¡± Cui Heng immediately conjured another spell and released his Dharmic powers. The old man¡¯s aura immediately became erratic, but it quickly stabilized. At this moment, the origin of this incarnation had already become the incarnation of the Human Monarch¡¯s descendant. However, Cui Heng still had control over everything about this incarnation. The Human Monarch¡¯s descendant did not even know that he had such an incarnation, let alone be able to control it. ¡°Good spell, good Immortal technique!¡± Cui Heng circulated his Essence Soul and sensed the aura of this incarnation. He could not help but click his tongue in wonder. This spell was really too practical. Not only could he perfectly hide himself, but he could also divert the trouble and borrow strength. ¡°However, now is not the time to go over and investigate. I have to wait a little longer.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°That aura has just flashed past. It¡¯s impossible for the Human Monarch¡¯s descendant to discover it so quickly. If we go over too early, it¡¯s very easy to be suspected.¡± Out of caution, he did not act immediately. Instead, he planned to wait for a period of time before investigating. Of course, the time spent waiting could not be wasted. During this period of time, he would continue to create other fake identities. With these fake identities, he participated in the process of unifying the nine countries bit by bit. He sought to be remembered by the world with various identities to complete the cultivation of refining fake into reality. It increased his cultivation and realm. ¡­ . In front of the Human Ancestral Hall in the center of the Central Plains. A Divine General in golden armor descended from the sky. His expression was incomparably anxious as he rushed into the palace where the strongest person in this world lived. The two Divine Generals guarding the palace door had no intention of stopping him, as if they were already used to this golden-armored Divine General¡¯s actions. This was one of the Nine Divine Generals guarding the Nine Nether crack, one of the strongest experts under Human Ancestor. It was his privilege to approach the Human Ancestor Hall without reporting or removing his armor. However, some time ago, the Human Ancestor had encountered something and actually lashed out in unprecedented anger, causing countless experts to tremble in fear. From then on, no one dared to come and pay their respects. This Golden-armored Divine General was the first. The Golden-armored Divine General hurriedly walked into the Human Ancestor Hall and quickly arrived at the deepest part. He stopped and knelt on one knee, cupping his hands. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± A dignified voice sounded and said indifferently, ¡°Shen Lou, you look anxious. Did something happen in the Nine Nether Crack?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s indeed an abnormality in the crack,¡± the Golden-armored Divine General said in an incomparably serious voice. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the power of the Nine Nether God Fiend has infiltrated the Yang Realm.¡± Chapter 610 - 610 This Is a Necessary Sacrifice 610 This Is a Necessary Sacrifice ¡°The Nine Nether has been sealed for eternity and has long disappeared from the Yang Realm even before the Immortal Domains shattered. There¡¯s actually God Fiend power seeping out of it?¡± In the depths of the palace, the blurry figure standing behind the curtain suddenly said with a smile, ¡°Shen Lou, you just said that you¡¯re afraid¡­ But with your personality, since you came to report, you must have found the direction of the God Fiend¡¯s power, right?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive me.¡± Shen Lou hurriedly kowtowed and explained, ¡°I do have some clues, but I¡¯m not completely sure yet. I want to report in detail after I¡¯ve completely investigated.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to explain. I know your style and personality.¡± The figure behind the curtain smiled and asked, ¡°What clues have you found now?¡± ¡°It should be in an adjacent area outside the Great Yan Holy Land,¡± Shen Lou replied. ¡°The biggest suspect is the Immortal Land world formed by the First Heaven fragment of the Xuan Immortal Lan and an Ancient Holy Land.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The figure behind the curtain exclaimed softly, as if he had thought of something. He suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°In that case, in order to prevent the Yang Realm from being invaded by the Nine Nether God Fiend again, we can only wrong the Immortal Land.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, what do you mean?¡± Shen Lou replied uncertainly. ¡°Take my Jade Edict and go to the Human Monarch Treasure Vault to obtain a Great Destruction Divine Weapon to destroy that Immortal Land.¡± The voice of the figure behind the curtain was indifferent. ¡°For the sake of the entire Yang Realm, this is a necessary sacrifice.¡± ¡­ . The world inside the Samsara Myriad Worlds Gate was a space between reality and illusion. Reincarnation was like falling into a real dream. The millions of years in the dream were just an instant in reality. Therefore, when the people who entered the Samsara Myriad Worlds Gate woke up, they realized that they seemed to have only experienced an instant. However, the time inside the door was an entire lifetime they had personally experienced, or even several lifetimes. Everyone¡¯s faces revealed a dazed expression. They were the first 120 people to walk out of the Samsara Myriad Worlds Gate. They were the first to find their goal in the cycle of reincarnation and possess their martial will. Duan Rongqing and Mo Kong were among them. Mo Kong¡¯s expression was as firm as ever, while Duan Rongqing had already absorbed the confusion from before, and his gaze had become serious and solemn. ¡°I¡¯ve been muddle-headed for a long time. Only today do I understand the meaning of my existence.¡± Duan Rongqing sighed and said, ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t manage to enter the Martial Dao Academy to cultivate, this assessment alone is enough for me to be grateful for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Such an assessment is indeed unique.¡± Mo Kong nodded and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve also benefited greatly and understood a lot.¡± ¡°The two of you are the fifth and sixth to walk out of the reincarnation. How can you not be able to enter the academy?¡± At this moment, He Wuyou walked over and patted their shoulders, as if he was expressing goodwill. Then, he turned to look at everyone and smiled. ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ve already passed the assessment. From now on, you¡¯re my junior brothers and sisters. Follow me and pay your respects to Teacher.¡± The people who had just walked out of reincarnation woke up from their daze and bowed and thanked him, their faces revealing incomparably excited smiles. They¡¯d succeeded! They had successfully passed the assessment of the Martial Dao Academy! Many people even cried tears of joy. This meant that in the future, they could cultivate martial techniques that pointed to the Twelfth True World Realm and enjoy the protection of the Martial Dao Academy. They would no longer be rootless duckweed and would no longer be the slaves of those nobles! Their fate had changed! ¡­ . At the same time that the entrance examination of the Martial Dao Academy ended, Zhou Mingyi and Feng Taiying from Wu kingdom had already arrived in the Central Capital. They were all ordered by the Wu Kingdom¡¯s Emperor, Fu Cheng, to come to the Central Capital to investigate. However, they did not expect to encounter the Martial Dao Academy recruiting students and conducting an assessment as soon as they arrived. Out of consideration for hiding, the two of them did not go over to investigate. However, even from afar, they could sense the profundity of the Samsara Myriad Worlds Gate. When someone walked out, the aura left on these people shocked them even more. ¡°This is the founder of the Martial Dao Academy, an expert at the Twelfth True World Realm. He actually has such ability!¡± Zhou Mingyi was dumbfounded as he watched. He said in shock, ¡°With the help of such an expert, what else can Emperor Hongwu not do?¡± ¡°With the help of such an expert, are we really qualified to talk to Emperor Hongwu?¡± Feng Taiying felt his scalp tingle and even felt a little regretful. Although they had long known that Cui Feng¡¯s realm was high, they had always thought that this was only a person who had stayed behind to hold the fort after Cui Qing left. He might not really do anything. But that didn¡¯t seem to be the case now. He had used such a magical and profound technique for just the entrance examination. When he really taught martial arts, he would definitely not be stingy. He was really going to impart higher-level martial techniques to these lowly commoners! ¡°On the bright side, we haven¡¯t been found by Emperor Hongwu¡¯s people yet. Perhaps this means that he doesn¡¯t have much hostility towards us.¡± Zhou Mingyi comforted himself. ¡°It¡¯s also possible that the Martial Dao Academy is undergoing an assessment now, so they¡¯re not looking for us.¡± Feng Taiying smiled bitterly. Although Fu Cheng had instructed them to hide and not let anyone discover them, this was all based on the premise that Cui Feng was not serious about his work. Otherwise, with Cui Feng¡¯s cultivation at the Twelfth True World Realm, no matter how they hid, it was impossible for them to conceal themselves. Exposure was inevitable. Bang! Bang! At this moment, there was a knock on the door of the guest room of the restaurant where Zhou Mingyi and Feng Taiying were. Their bodies stiffened. Then, they smiled bitterly. ¡°What should come has still come.¡± At this moment, the person standing outside was none other than the former Human Emperor, the current Minister of State, Wang Ren. Wang Ren pushed open the door and walked in. He smiled and said, ¡°The two of you, His Majesty invited you over.¡± ¡­ . In the Human Emperor Palace. Zhou Mingyi and Feng Taiying stood with their heads lowered, not daring to look up at Hong Fugui, who was sitting on the throne. Their hearts were filled with fear. That was because they realized that Cui Feng, who had established the Martial Dao Academy, was actually here too. He was standing beside Emperor Hongwu and looking at them with a smile. This was an expert at the Twelfth True World Realm, an expert who had reached the peak of the True World. ¡°Mr. Feng, do you have anything to ask them?¡± Hong Fugui asked with a respectful attitude. In his opinion, since Cui Feng was Cui Heng¡¯s junior brother, he was naturally his elder and should be respected. ¡°I do have some questions.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and looked at the two of them. He asked, ¡°Did the two of you sacrifice anything to the Wu Kingdom¡¯s Emperor, Fu Cheng?¡± Chapter 611 - 611 Deepest Part of the Palace 611 Deepest Part of the Palace Sacrifice? Zhou Mingyi and Feng Taiying looked at each other. They had never heard any sacrificial ritual. Moreover, Fu Cheng was a Paramount True Immortal of the Ninth True World Realm, one of the seven strongest overlords below the Human Emperor. What could make such an existence offer sacrifices? This was a sacrificial ritual. At the very least, the sacrifice had to be dedicated to a powerful existence whose essence of life was far higher than a Paramount True Immortal. But before Cui Qing arrived, was there such an expert in this Immortal Land? However, the two of them did not shake their heads directly. Instead, they fell into deep thought, trying to find something related to this in their vast memories. Zhou Mingyi and Feng Taiying were the most valued subjects of Fu Cheng and were very close. If Fu Cheng did anything abnormal, the two of them should be able to sense some clues. Now, they were very eager to find this trace from their memories. The sooner the better. Therefore, they did not dare to wait, nor did they dare to bet that the expert from the Central Capital wouldn¡¯t directly search their souls to investigate the information he wanted. They had remembered the scene of Jiang Ping¡¯s soul being searched. Moreover, no one wanted everything in their memories to be casually flipped through by others. That way, they would have no secrets and their mental state would be greatly damaged. It would be very difficult for their cultivation to improve in the future. Whether it was Zhou Mingyi or Feng Taiying, they both hoped that they could quickly filter out all the anomalies in their memories. As for whether Fu Cheng was really sacrificing something, in their opinion, this was without a doubt. There was no need to doubt it at all. After all, Cui Feng was a peak existence at the Twelfth True World Realm. His senior clan brother, Cui Qing, was a terrifying expert with the ability to destroy the world and his cultivation had surpassed the True World Realm. How could such a big shot speak without thinking? It was impossible. There must be something wrong with Fu Cheng. After thinking for a period of time, Zhou Mingyi¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and he immediately said, ¡°There¡¯s something! Fu Cheng did behave strangely, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s for a sacrifice.¡± At this moment, Feng Taiying hurriedly said, ¡°I also thought of something abnormal about Fu Cheng, but it¡¯s also possible that the two of us are thinking the same thing. Brother Zhou, please speak first. Perhaps I can add something.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said to Zhou Mingyi, ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡± Zhou Mingyi said in a low voice, ¡°From 10,000 years ago, every time after Fu Cheng discussed important things with us, he would go to the deepest part of the palace alone. In the past, he would never be like this. Something happened 10,000 years ago. From then on, he became like this, as if he was going to the deepest part of the palace to discuss with someone more important. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s in the deepest part of the palace, nor do we know if Fu Cheng is really sacrificing something inside, but this should be the only thing that¡¯s barely abnormal about him.¡± ¡°As the Emperor of Wu Kingdom, Fu Cheng should know very well that he can¡¯t hide his actions in the deepest part of the palace from you.¡± Cui Heng pondered for a moment and said, ¡°But he didn¡¯t hide it from you at all. This means that there are two possibilities. Either it¡¯s an ordinary matter for him to go to the deepest part of the palace and there¡¯s nothing special about it, or he doesn¡¯t take you seriously at all.¡± At this point, Cui Heng paused and said with a faint smile, ¡°Which one do you think it is?¡± Zhou Mingyi immediately lowered his head when he heard this, and his expression could not be seen. ¡°It should be the second option.¡± At this moment, Feng Taiying suddenly spoke and sighed. ¡°I can feel that although Fu Cheng often acts like he values us very much, he doesn¡¯t actually care much about us at all. He just treats us as dispensable tools. Moreover, there must be something wrong with him always going to the deepest part of the palace. Once, I saw him walk out of the deepest part of the palace. At that time, his aura was filled with a sinister and terrifying aura, completely different from his usual state. At first, I thought that he was studying some new divine technique. Now, it seems that it¡¯s not that simple. Perhaps he¡¯s really sacrificing something in the deepest part of the palace.¡± ¡°The anomalies you can point out are all related to the deepest part of the palace in the capital of the Wu Kingdom.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°This is indeed a place of attention. In the past 10,000 years, have he issued any strange policies?¡± Policies? Zhou Mingyi and Feng Taiying fell into deep thought again. Over the years, they had handled countless government decrees. It was really not easy to find ¡°odd¡± government decrees from them. However, although their memories were very large, their soul power was also very powerful. Coupled with the urgency of the situation, the two of them quickly thought of another anomaly. ¡°From 10,000 years ago, Fu Cheng began to pay special attention to the army that went out to fight,¡± Feng Taiying said first. ¡°Although he would also care in the past, he was not too enthusiastic. But in the past 4,000 to 5,000 years, as long as it¡¯s a troop that¡¯s going out to fight, regardless of size, he will personally inspect them and let every soldier see him. This is completely different from before.¡± ¡°Yes, I know about this too. That¡¯s indeed the case.¡± Zhou Mingyi nodded and said, ¡°The rulers of other countries won¡¯t be like this. Although this might not be a bad thing, it¡¯s still a little different.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and did not continue asking. Then, he smiled at the two of them and said, ¡°I won¡¯t kill the two of you and will let you go, but can you keep what happened today a secret?¡± ¡°It will definitely be kept a secret!¡± ¡°We definitely won¡¯t say anything!¡± Zhou Mingyi and Feng Taiying immediately nodded, overjoyed. They did not expect to be released. ¡°Go.¡± Cui Heng raised his hand gently and sent the two of them out of the Central Capital. However, when he sent Zhou Mingyi and Feng Taiying out, he also left a mark in the deepest part of their souls. As long as someone asked them about this matter, Cui Heng would immediately sense it. ¡°Mr. Feng, did you gain anything?¡± Hong Fugui asked. ¡°I gained a lot.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Now, I can basically confirm the situation of the Wu Kingdom¡¯s Emperor.¡± ¡­ . After questioning Zhou Mingyi and Feng Taiying, Cui Heng did not take action immediately. Instead, as if nothing had happened, he began to carefully build the martial academy and teach those students who entered the martial academy the high-level martial techniques. Just like that, another 120 years passed. He Wuyou, Mo Kong, and the other fake identities had begun to take shape. At this moment, the Martial Dao Academy had just ended the fourth batch of recruitment. Cui Heng finally made a decision and sent an incarnation to Wu Kingdom. He began to investigate the nature of that unfamiliar power. At the same time that he split out this incarnation, Cui Heng used the ¡°Evasion¡± technique and linked the origins of this incarnation to the Human Monarch¡¯s descendant. If this incarnation was exposed, the source would only be traced back to the Human Monarch¡¯s descendant. The incarnation that Cui Heng had sent out was not weak. It was equivalent to the Twelfth True World Realm. It also grasped many Immortal techniques and was extremely powerful. Therefore, he entered the Wu Kingdom as if there was no one around. No restrictions or array formations could obstruct him at all, and he directly arrived at the capital of the Wu Kingdom without any obstruction. Then, he walked into the capital palace according to Zhou Mingyi and Feng Taiying¡¯s description and walked straight into the depths. The entire process was incomparably smooth. Even the concealment array formations and restrictions had lost their effect and could not confuse him at all. After all, although this was an incarnation, the essence of his soul was at the Late-stage Soul Formation realm. It was naturally impossible for him to be confused by the concealment formations here. Just like that, Cui Heng arrived at the deepest part of the Wu Kingdom¡¯s capital palace and stepped into the secret chamber. He saw the dense strange runes and the dark blue flames flickering around them. Suddenly, a sinister and terrifying voice echoed in the secret chamber. ¡°Who dares to barge in?!¡± Chapter 612 - 612 Framing, Divine Generals Descending to the Immortal Land 612 Framing, Divine Generals Descending to the Immortal Land He had been discovered! However, Cui Heng was not surprised by this outcome, nor did he panic. It could even be said that he had taken the initiative to facilitate this outcome. What he wanted was to be discovered when he came to this secret chamber to investigate. He had already used the Evasion technique to deal with this incarnation and changed its origin. Even if it was caught and traced back to the source, they could only trace it to the Human Monarch¡¯s descendant. At this moment, as the voice rang out¡ª A thin figure walked out of the darkest corner of the chamber. There was originally nothing here, but now, this person had appeared out of thin air, as if he had long been waiting there. He had been waiting for the person who was spying on this place to arrive. This was a middle-aged man. His eyes were small, and his nose was hooked. He was tall and thin, giving off a feeling of cruelty. If Zhou Mingyi and Feng Taiying were here, they would definitely be able to recognize him immediately. This person actually looked identical to the Wu Kingdom¡¯s Emperor, Fu Cheng. Moreover, not only did they look the same, even their life auras were exactly the same. However, this ¡°Fu Cheng¡±¡®s cultivation realm was far higher than the Emperor of Wu Kingdom. He had actually reached the Tenth True World Realm and was comparable to the previous Human Emperor and Lord of the Immortals. The real Fu Cheng was only a True Immortal at the Eighth True World Realm. He had not even reached the peak of this realm. He could only be ranked in the middle among the seven overlords. It was impossible for him to have such a powerful cultivation. This ¡°Fu Cheng¡± walked out of the darkness, and his entire body emitted a purple-black aura, instantly sealing off the secret chamber. Space was frozen, matter solidified, and even laws stopped operating. Such techniques already showed signs of surpassing the Tenth True World Realm. Clearly, either this ¡°Fu Cheng¡± already had the characteristics of a realm higher than the Tenth True World Realm, or it was an incarnation sent down by an existence of a higher realm. Just like Cui Heng now. This ¡°Fu Cheng¡± looked at Cui Heng, who had sneaked in, with a teasing gaze and said with a smile, ¡°Tenth True World Realm. Such a cultivation realm is indeed rare. No wonder you could break through the concealment restrictions set up by Fu Cheng.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the mysterious existence that Fu Cheng often worships?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s gaze was calm as he stared at this mysterious person who seemed to be exactly the same as Fu Cheng. At this moment, Cui Heng was an incarnation of an old man with white hair. He had a sage-like aura. He was like an ancient cultivator who had cultivated for many years. He had a cultivation equivalent to the Tenth True World Realm. ¡°Me?¡± The mysterious person laughed when he heard that. Then, he said with a disdainful expression, ¡°How can a small thing like me be compared to that God Fiend? Your understanding is too shallow. Could it be that you think that I¡¯m already at the Tenth True World Realm and definitely have a strong status? If that¡¯s really the case, it can only mean that you¡¯re a frog at the bottom of a well that can only peer into the sky. I¡¯m just a living being that Lord God Fiend intercepted a portion of the aura of Fu Cheng and gathered the Heaven Earth Origin Qi and Great Dao laws to create. I¡¯m extremely weak and not worth mentioning.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he quickly saw through the origins of this mysterious person. He smiled and said, ¡°So it¡¯s a shadow that has been enlightened.¡± This mysterious person who was identical to Fu Cheng was essentially just a shadow left behind by Fu Cheng. Originally, this was just an illusory concept that could not exist in reality. But now, an expert should have used a method similar to Enlightenment to turn this shadow into a living creature and let it possess the realm and strength of the Tenth True World Realm. Such methods were indeed extraordinary. ¡°Oh?¡± The mysterious person seemed a little surprised when he heard that. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Not bad. I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to see through my background. Interesting, interesting.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the shadow under his feet suddenly distorted and unfolded. In an instant, it arrived at Cui Heng¡¯s feet and swallowed his shadow. Immediately after, Cui Heng felt waves of forceful action coming from his shadow. His shadow was actually trying to control his movements. However, the restriction and control of this state could not cause any actual imprisonment effect on Cui Heng. Cui Heng¡¯s actions were only delayed for an instant before returning to normal. But before Cui Heng could take action, the mysterious person had already attacked and rushed in front of Cui Heng. Although there was some surprise, there was more mockery and disdain. At the same time that this mysterious person arrived¡ª Cui Heng¡¯s attempt to break free from the shadow shackles stopped abruptly, and his face revealed an expression of disbelief as he looked at the mysterious person in shock. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± The mysterious person shook his head gently with a smile on his face, as if victory was already in his grasp. ¡°Since you dare to come here to spy, you should have been prepared for this long ago.¡± He did not say anything to the trapped ¡°Cui Heng¡±. He only gently raised his right hand. After explaining this, the shadow under ¡°Cui Heng¡¯s¡± feet stood up like a huge pocket. Soon, ¡°Cui Heng¡± was wrapped in it. ¡°Suppress!¡± The mysterious person sneered and slowly pressed down with his raised right hand. At the same time, the shadow pocket that enveloped ¡°Cui Heng¡± slowly descended, returning to its previous shadow state. On the other hand, ¡°Cui Heng¡±, who was wrapped in it, seemed to have given up all resistance and was motionless, preparing to wait for death. Soon, the incarnation that Cui Heng had created out of thin air was refined into nothingness by the mysterious person¡¯s power, leaving only the purest and most essential aura of power wrapped in the shadow. Chapter 613 - 613 Framing, Divine Generals Descending to the Immortal Land (2) 613 Framing, Divine Generals Descending to the Immortal Land (2) ¡°Heh, you can¡¯t withstand a single blow.¡± The mysterious person sneered, his face filled with disdain. Then, he gently grabbed at the shadow, preparing to absorb this power aura for inspection. ¡°I want to see where you come from, to dare be so arrogant!¡± However, as soon as he grabbed this power, the mysterious person¡¯s palm seemed to have turned into ice that had fallen into a fireball, and purple-black smoke actually rose. ¡°The power of the Human Monarch!¡± The mysterious person immediately screamed, and his face turned extremely pale. He hurriedly waved his arm, trying to toss away this power aura. However, this was useless. The aura of the Human Monarch¡¯s descendant could not be shaken off at all. It was like a parasite stuck tightly to his hand. In just a few breaths, the mysterious person¡¯s entire right hand and arm had been corroded into residue. This part had completely lost its life force and fell to the ground, mixing with the dust and gravel. There was no difference between ashes and the dirt on the ground. However, the aura of the Human Monarch¡¯s descendant did not stop corroding. Instead, it became even more serious and faster. The mysterious person¡¯s shoulders, chest, neck, stomach, and other parts were quickly corroded, turning into dust and gravel. Soon, his entire body became like this. The sudden change made this mysterious person lose his body. Fortunately, his soul power was powerful enough to exist independently. Even without a body, he could use his soul to exist independently in this world. Unfortunately, the power aura of the Human Monarch¡¯s descendant continued to corrode his soul. His soul could not hide from it. In just a moment, this mysterious person¡¯s body and soul were destroyed. His body was reduced to fragments, and his soul was corroded into nothingness. The aura of this power was sourceless to begin with. After being corroded, it began to gradually dissipate and become dim. But at this moment, the dark blue flames in the secret chamber suddenly shone brightly. Every flame outlined a strange face. Their empty eyes seemed to contain the sharpest gaze in the world as they stared fixedly at the Human Monarch¡¯s descendant aura that was dissipating bit by bit. Boom! The aura of this power suddenly shattered, and the most essential source was completely exposed. Immediately after, strange sounds rang out in the secret chamber. ¡°The power of the Human Monarch, the descendant of the Human Monarch?! So it¡¯s you!!¡± This voice was filled with anger. However, no matter how these blue flames shook, his power could not seep out of the secret chamber. His main body was still unable to descend to the Yang Realm. ¡°Someone has already discovered this place. I don¡¯t have much time. I have to let Fu Cheng speed up the process and strive to descend to the Yang Realm as soon as possible! I can¡¯t miss this opportunity!¡± ¡­ . In the Martial Dao Academy in the Central Capital. Cui Heng¡¯s gaze crossed the layers of void and landed on the secret chamber in the deepest part of the Wu Kingdom¡¯s capital. He looked at the faint blue flames and listened to the sinister and terrifying voice. ¡°The Yang Realm?¡± He frowned slightly and thought to himself, ¡°What does the Yang Realm mean? Is it a name that corresponds to my current location? Could it be that the place he is in is the Yin Realm?¡± Thinking of this, Cui Heng felt that this seemed very likely. That was because be it the nature of the unfamiliar power he had sensed earlier or the abnormal situation he had discovered in this secret chamber, they all exuded a dark, gloomy, and deathly charm. It was as if everything had fallen into silence. It was indeed enough to be termed Yin Realm. ¡°However, no matter what kind of place he¡¯s in, this living being who intends to descend is extremely powerful.¡± Cui Heng was still staring in the direction of the Wu Kingdom as he thought to himself, ¡°He has definitely surpassed the 12 True World Realms. From his aura, he even has characteristics similar to the Late-stage Soul Formation realm. This should be an expert at the Dao Realm level¡­ Is it because my cultivation realm is high that I¡¯ve come into contact with a higher level? Experts at the Dao Realm level have actually begun to appear one after another.¡± The Human Monarch¡¯s descendant from before and the living being who was about to descend to the Yang Realm could basically be existences that had surpassed the 12 True World Realms and reached the Dao Realm level. ¡°Even the experts of the Dao Realm have appeared. Will there really be experts comparable to the Return to Void Realm in the future?¡± Cui Heng closed his eyes slightly and sensed his fake identity that had already scattered everywhere. He thought to himself, ¡°From the looks of it, it¡¯s best if I break through to the Peak Soul Formation realm as soon as possible and step onto the path to the Return to Void realm. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before I encounter an existence with a higher cultivation and stronger spells than me. That won¡¯t be a good thing.¡± At this moment, the number of his fake self identities could already be said to be quite large. Moreover, many of his identities had already been remembered by people and had successfully been refined from fake into reality. However, most of the fake identities were relatively ordinary. He still needed some powerful identities as the core to finally complete the goal of fusing them and becoming the one true self. In short, what Cui Heng lacked now was the authenticity of Cui Feng¡¯s key identity. As long as this fake identity became a real existence, his cultivation would basically reach perfection. He could take in all the fake identities and try to break through to the Peak Soul Formation realm. ¡°The development path of Cui Feng¡¯s identity has been decided, but I still need time to complete it.¡± Cui Heng slowly opened his eyes and turned to look in the direction of the Imperial City. ¡°It will take hundreds of years for Fugui¡¯s unification plan to begin. It will take even longer for the world to be completely unified. At that time, the Martial Dao Academy should have already reached a certain scale. It should have developed and established an inheritance. Moreover, it will be a main force to promote the harmony of the Immortal Land. Cui Feng¡¯s identity will have done enough to be remembered by the world.¡± Then, he looked outside. After a while, he slowly stood up. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Teacher, today is the first class for the new students.¡± Duan Rongqing¡¯s voice followed closely behind. He had already reached the Minor Completion stage of the Martial Dao and was one of the most outstanding students of the same batch. He was valued by ¡°Cui Feng¡±. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there later.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡­ . In this era where the surface of the Immortal Land was still considered peaceful, a Divine General from the Human Ancestral Hall had already crossed the layers of void and arrived at the periphery of the Silver Disc Star Sea. It was Shen Lou. ¡°There¡¯s nothing special about the Star Sea outside.¡± Shen Lou stood in the air and looked at the vast sea of stars in front of him. Then, he looked at the center of the Silver Disc Star Sea. It was an incomparably huge and mysterious Immortal Land world. However, this Immortal Land world was very special. The outer layer was filled with a large amount of Primordial Qi, making it impossible to sense the situation of the Immortal Land world. ¡°His Majesty¡¯s orders to me are to destroy this Immortal Land.¡± When Shen Lou thought of this, his thoughts moved slightly. Golden light immediately flickered on his body, and a huge Dharma treasure appeared on him. This was a World Destruction Divine Weapon! ¡°Now is not the time to use such a great killing weapon.¡± Shen Lou thought to himself. At the same time, he dispersed the power of the World Destruction Divine Weapon that had appeared, causing its might to be hidden again. Then, he continued to stare at the center of the Silver Disc Star Sea and thought to himself, ¡°From the outside, I can¡¯t be sure that this place is really contaminated with the Nine Nether Qi. I still have to personally go over and investigate. I can¡¯t rashly use the World Destruction Divine Weapon. Once something is destroyed, there¡¯s no turning back.¡± Chapter 614 - 614 Nine Nether Yin Realm, Legend from Countless Years Ago 614 Nine Nether Yin Realm, Legend from Countless Years Ago The Primordial Qi and Black Yellow Qi outside the Immortal Land could not stop an expert like Shen Lou. It was easily passed through. A golden light suddenly lit up in the originally empty sky. Immediately after, Shen Lou appeared. The surrounding laws of heaven and earth and Heaven Earth Origin Qi did not fluctuate at all, as if they did not sense the change here at all. He stood in the sky and looked down at the ground below, his eyes flickering with golden light. In an instant, he saw the entire Immortal Land and understood everything in his heart. ¡°There are no traces of infiltration by the power of the Nine Nether God Fiend?¡± Shen Lou frowned and said curiously, ¡°Previously, there was an abnormality in the Nine Nether crack. The power of the Nine Nether God Fiend infiltrated from there. This Immortal Land was formed by the fusion of the First Heaven fragment of the Xuan Mystic Immortal Domain and an Ancient Holy Land. It¡¯s the place most likely to withstand the power of the Nine Nether God Fiend. Although there are also some living stars and realms around this Star Sea, their essence is far from being comparable to this place. It¡¯s difficult for them to withstand the power of the Nine Nether God Fiend. Or could it be that this Nine Nether God Fiend¡¯s power is extremely good at hiding and has long completely hidden its aura? I can¡¯t discover it at all with a large-scale search? Yes, that¡¯s possible. In that case, I need to personally travel around and investigate.¡± Thinking of this, he looked down at the ground and his gaze landed in the direction of the Central Capital Imperial City. He thought to himself, ¡°This is the center of the Immortal Land, and the buildings are the most magnificent. It should be the capital. I¡¯ll start from here. As the capital of the Immortal Land, there should be the most experts there, and the comprehensive information should be the highest.¡± Shen Lou had always been a swift and decisive person. After making his decision, he immediately headed to the Central Capital City. Moreover, he did not hide anything and directly descended to the Central Capital City in the form of a Golden Armored Divine General. As one of the eight strongest Divine Generals under the Human Ancestor, he did not think that there was an expert who could defeat him in such a small Immortal Land. Moreover, when he looked down at the ground earlier, he had already confirmed that the strongest person in this Immortal Land was only at the Twelfth True World Realm. He had yet to step into the Dao Realm and was not worth mentioning. Of course, confidence was one thing. Shen Lou was not a bloodthirsty person, and he did not want to destroy things for no reason. Therefore, although he had directly descended to the Central Capital City, he did not take the initiative to attack anyone. He only walked straight in the direction of the Martial Dao Academy. There was the ¡°strongest person¡± he had sensed there. ¡­ . Shen Lou arriving in the Imperial City in the state of a Golden Armored Divine General immediately attracted the attention of countless experts. Even if he did not reveal his aura and pressure, just the aura he naturally revealed was enough to shock many experts inside and outside the Central Capital. So powerful! He seemed to be even stronger than Mr. Feng from the Martial Dao Academy! However, why had they never seen him before? Where did he come from? The sudden appearance of such an unfamiliar expert immediately aroused everyone¡¯s vigilance. However, no one really dared to approach him and ask. If they accidentally angered such a powerful existence, they would lose their life in the end. It was better to wait for Mr. Feng to ask. This was what most people in the Central Capital thought. In fact, after Shen Lou descended here, he did not pay attention to these people. His gaze was locked in the direction of the Martial Dao Academy as he walked over. He was clearly going to see ¡°Cui Feng¡±. In the eyes of Shen Lou, since this ¡°Cui Feng¡± was the strongest person in this world, he should know the most secrets. It was only logical to ask him about the power of the Nine Nether God Fiend. ¡­ . In fact, when Shen Lou appeared outside the Star Sea. Cui Heng had already discovered him. At that time, Cui Heng was certain that this person was coming to this Immortal Land. This was because the golden armor worn by Shen Lou had the aura of the Human Monarch. Clearly, it was personally created by an expert with the power of the Human Monarch. Moreover, this expert with the power of the Human Monarch had even exceeded the limits of the 12 True World Realms. He should be the person sent by the descendant of the Human Monarch. ¡°This is a Dao Realm expert?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly and thought to himself, ¡°From the aura on this person¡¯s body, he¡¯s infinitely close to the Late-stage Soul Formation realm. The Twelfth True World Realm only contains some characteristics of the Late-stage Soul Formation realm. Be it the characteristics of his power, the nature of his power, or his strength, he is already extremely close to the Late-stage Soul Formation realm. It¡¯s indeed as I expected. As my cultivation realm increases, it¡¯s easier for me to encounter experts similar to my cultivation realm. I wonder which Dao Realm he¡¯s at. If it¡¯s the middle realms, it means that the level of the entire Dao Realm is not too strong. At most, it¡¯ll touch the threshold of the Early-stage Return to Void Realm. But if this is only the initiation realms of the Dao Realm, then the problem is very serious. The peak of the Dao Realm might be beyond the true Early-stage Return to Void Realm or even close to the Mid-stage Return to Void Realm.¡± It¡¯s very strong, very strong! This was the strongest person Cui Heng had seen since he transmigrated. ¡°Moreover, from the looks of it, there must be an even stronger existence behind him. Perhaps that existence has strength equivalent to the Late-stage or even Peak Soul Formation realm.¡± Cui Heng closed his eyes slightly and stared at Shen Lou outside. He thought to himself, ¡°Where did such an expert come from? Is it a fragment of the Immortal Domains, or something else? ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s best if I can learn more from him.¡± ¡­ . Shen Lou ignored the crowd and quickly arrived outside the Martial Dao Academy. However, he did not barge in. Chapter 615 - 615 Nine Nether Yin World, Legend from Countless Years Ago (2) 615 Nine Nether Yin World, Legend from Countless Years Ago (2) After all, in his opinion, he was only here to gather information and investigate the power of the Nine Nether God Fiend, not to deal with the inhabitants of this place. There was no need to use force. Of course, if he really confirmed that the power of the Nine Nether God Fiend had infiltrated here, he would still carry out Human Ancestor¡¯s orders and destroy this Immortal Land with the Great Destruction Divine Weapon. This was to protect the peace of the entire Yang Realm. Just as the Human Ancestor had said. This was a necessary sacrifice. When Shen Lou arrived at the entrance of the academy, he cupped his hands and bowed to the two young men guarding the door. He asked, ¡°I¡¯m the Divine General under the Human Ancestral Hall of the Scarlet Cloud Realm. I¡¯m here to investigate a very important matter.¡± At this moment, Duan Rongqing and Mo Kong were receiving guests at the entrance of the Martial Dao Academy. When they saw Shen Lou, they were stunned. At this moment, the two of them were already at the Twelfth Immortal World Realm and were only one step away from the True World Realm. They were the leaders of the disciples of the Martial Dao Academy. Letting them guard the door outside was also to let them interact more with the guests. After all, the influence of the Martial Dao Academy was getting stronger and stronger, and there was also Cui Feng, an expert at the Twelfth True World Realm, guarding it. It was clearly the strongest faction in this Chaotu. Many people wanted to be on good terms with them, so there were naturally many experts who came to visit. In the past few days, Duan Rongqing and Mo Kong had already seen many experts from the True World Realm. There was no lack of True Immortals at the Eighth True World Realm expert, and even Paramount True Immortals at the overlord level. However, no one had ever given them such a noble and mysterious feeling. Especially Duan Rongqing. He even felt that Shen Lou seemed to be even stronger than his teacher, Cui Feng. An existence above the Twelfth True World Realm? There was actually such an expert in the world? Although Mo Kong was Cui Heng¡¯s incarnation, his usual actions matched his fake self persona. Now, he naturally revealed an incomparably shocked expression. However, he did not let this shock last long. He hurriedly said to Duan Rongqing beside him, ¡°Rongqing, report this to Eldest Senior Brother. It¡¯s best if you can report it to Teacher.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Duan Rongqing also returned to his senses and hurriedly turned around to enter the academy to report. ¡°Are you from the outside universe?¡± Mo Kong asked Shen Lou. At the same time, he noticed that more and more people were gathering here and looking at Shen Lou curiously. In the opinion of these people, as long as Cui Feng was here, there would be no danger. Naturally, they were not afraid of Shen Lou that had suddenly descended here. ¡°That¡¯s right. According to you, it¡¯s indeed the outside universe.¡± Shen Lou nodded gently and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing that your Immortal Land is isolated from the outside universe. It¡¯s very difficult for you to obtain much information.¡± ¡°This is a decision made by the previous generation¡¯s Human Emperor. The current generation¡¯s Human Emperor Hongwu hasn¡¯t had the time to correct it,¡± Mo Kong explained. ¡°We¡¯ll probably have to wait for our Martial Dao Academy to grow stronger before we let go of the external restrictions.¡± ¡°Human Emperor?¡± Shen Lou frowned slightly when he heard this. He looked in the direction of the Imperial City and said in a low voice, ¡°No wonder I felt a weak Human Ancestor power there. So it¡¯s the Human Emperor here.¡± ¡°Human Ancestor?¡± Mo Kong heard this title again and remembered it in his heart. ¡°Esteemed guest, please forgive me for not coming out to welcome you.¡± At this moment, a gentle voice came from the Martial Dao Academy. Then, a young man slowly walked out. It was the Eldest Senior Brother of the Martial Dao Academy, He Wuyou. He was a disciple that Cui Feng had taken before the establishment of the Martial Dao Academy. He was also the Eldest Senior Brother that every disciple of the academy respected from the bottom of their hearts. Of course, he was also one of Cui Heng¡¯s fake identities. He Wuyou cupped his hands and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Shen Lou, please follow me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Shen Lou nodded and took a few more glances at He Wuyou. Previously, when he looked down at the ground from the sky, he realized that there was not only a Twelfth True World Realm cultivator in the Martial Dao Academy, but also a Tenth True World Realm cultivator. He did not expect the two of them to be master and disciple. This made him even more curious about the person at the Twelfth True World Realm. After all, the martial path was difficult, and it was even more difficult to teach disciples. The difficulty of raising a Tenth True World Realm disciple was much harder than cultivating to the Twelfth True World Realm. In the Scarlet Cloud Realm, although there was no lack of experts at the Twelfth True World Realm, their personal strength did not mean that their ability to teach disciples was strong. It was already extremely rare for those people to be able to teach their disciples to the Ninth True World Realm. ¡°If this Immortal Land is really invaded by the power of the Nine Nether God Fiend, I have to move this Martial Dao Academy out before destroying this place.¡± Shen Lou made up his mind. He had taken a fancy to the teaching ability of the Martial Dao Academy and planned to move it to the Scarlet Cloud Realm to become a subordinate organization of the Human Ancestor Hall, specially used to nurture super experts. Then, Shen Lou followed He Wuyou to a reception hall in the Martial Dao Academy. Cui Heng was already sitting there waiting. When he saw He Wuyou bring Shen Lou over, he stood up and smiled. ¡°Divine General, you¡¯ve come from afar. Please take a seat.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Shen Lou sat down on the chair opposite Cui Heng and went straight to the point. ¡°You¡¯re the strongest person in this Immortal Land. I want to ask you something. Have you sensed the power of the Nine Nether God Fiend?¡± ¡°Nine Nether God Fiend?¡± Cui Heng pretended to be puzzled and asked, ¡°What is a Nine Nether God Fiend?¡± In fact, he really did not know what the Nine Nether was. Although he had investigated the secret chamber in Wu Kingdom and obtained some information, he did not have any detailed information, let alone know the situation about the Nine Nether. ¡°¡­¡± Shen Lou fell silent when he heard this. Then, he sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal for your Immortal Land to not understand the Nine Nether. After all, the Nine Nether invaded the Yang Realm countless years ago. The current Nine Nether Crack is not here.¡± ¡°Please explain.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡± Shen Lou was very patient and continued to explain,¡± The so-called Nine Nether is also called the Yin Realm. It¡¯s a mysterious place that corresponds to the Yang Realm we¡¯re in. No one knows how the Nine Nether was born, nor does anyone know where the God Fiends of the Nine Nether came from. However, there¡¯s no doubt about one thing. That is that the power of the Nine Nether Yin Realm can pollute everything in the Yang Realm. It will transform all positive things into negative things. Life will become death, light will become darkness, stability will become chaos¡­ The power of every Nine Nether God Fiend symbolizes countless negative laws. Once this power permeates the Yang Realm, it will modify the various laws of the Yang Realm. It¡¯s extremely harmful. Moreover, once the negative laws in a certain place are dense enough, the Nine Nether God Fiends can use these negative laws to establish a stable Nine Nether passageway and truly descend into the Yang Realm to wreak havoc. Legend has it that a long time ago, in the era where the Six Immortal Domains still existed, the God Fiends of the Nine Nether Yin Realm successfully descended to the Yang Realm and began to destroy and modify it wantonly, causing most of the universe to fall into the flames of war. Countless living beings were destroyed in body and soul, and countless civilizations dissipated as a result. In the end, it was the Human Monarch who held a supreme treasure and joined forces with a few other supreme existences that completely forced the Nine Nether God Fiends back and sealed the Nine Nether Yin Realm.¡± Cui Heng found it a little strange. Why did this so-called Nine Nether Yin Realm invasion of the Yang Realm look like another universe¡¯s invasion? The universe was different, and the laws were definitely different. Of course, this was just his guess. The most important thing now was to figure out the level of power the Nine Nether God Fiends possessed. Only by knowing oneself and the enemy could there be a prerequisite for safety. Hence, Cui Heng asked directly, ¡°What level of strength are these Nine Nether God Fiends at?¡± ¡°No one knows.¡± Shen Lou shook his head and said in a low voice, ¡°We can only confirm that it¡¯s definitely not a power we can resist. We can¡¯t let the Nine Nether God Fiends have any hope of descending to the Yang Realm. Even if only a little bit of the power of the God Fiends has seeped into the Yang Realm, we have to use all our strength to snuff out this power. Do you have any clues?¡± Cui Heng asked, ¡°I want to know how you want to destroy the Nine Nether energy that invaded the Yang Realm?¡± ¡°As long as we confirm that there¡¯s an invasion of the power of the Nine Nether here¡­¡± Shen Lou said firmly, ¡°We¡¯ll completely destroy this world to prevent future trouble.¡± ¡°What about the people of this world?¡± Cui Heng raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°This is a necessary sacrifice,¡± Shen Lou said with a serious expression. Chapter 616 - 616 The Way "Cui Feng" Ended 616 The Way ¡°Cui Feng¡± Ended The expression of Shen Lou was solemn. There was no killing intent. It was as if in his opinion, in order to stop the invasion of the Nine Nether God Fiends, it was worth sacrificing the living beings of an Immortal Land. Cui Heng could not understand such reasoning. He shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t agree with this sacrifice.¡± ¡°It¡¯s meaningless whether you agree or not.¡± Shen Lou shook his head and said, ¡°Unless you have the strength to erase the invasive power of the Nine Nether God Fiends without destroying this world, I can only do this.¡± ¡°This Immortal Land is the core of the Star Sea. If this place is destroyed, the entire Star Sea will be destroyed,¡± Cui Heng said in a low voice. ¡°Therefore, the number of living beings who will die will be innumerable.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other choice.¡± Shen Lou continued to shake his head and said, ¡°If we can¡¯t erase the power of the Nine Nether God Fiends and let it grow, not only will this Immortal Land be invaded, but the Star Sea outside will also be invaded. After attacking the Star Sea here and the outside world, the power of the God Fiends will spread further into the void, polluting and invading all matter, laws, and life it comes into contact with. At that time, the lives of the people in this Immortal Land will be unknown. If the power of the Nine Nether God Fiends corrodes too much matter and laws, it might even cause the Nine Nether God Fiends to directly descend to the Yang Realm. Once the Nine Nether God Fiends descends, it will bring endless calamities to the entire Yang Realm, and countless lives will perish because of it. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to understand such a principle.¡± He explained to Cui Heng why he needed to do this. However, Cui Heng¡¯s words left him speechless. ¡°What if I have the means to directly erase the power of the Nine Nether God Fiends? In that case, there shouldn¡¯t be a need to destroy this Immortal Land, right?¡± During this period of time, Cui Heng had been thinking about how to let Cui Feng¡¯s fake identity end. In fact, ever since the establishment of the Martial Dao Academy, it no longer mattered if Cui Feng¡¯s identity appeared in front of others. The identity of ¡°Cui Feng¡± was already living in everyone¡¯s hearts. His development path had already been decided. He just lacked time to settle down. When the people of the various countries came to submit and Hong Fugui unified the world, the identity of ¡°Cui Feng¡± would naturally be remembered and become a real existence. Before that, even if ¡°Cui Feng¡± was already dead, it would not affect his status in people¡¯s hearts. In fact, this status might be even more important and real. As for how important and real it was, it depended on how Cui Feng¡¯s identity ended. This was not a simple question. Cui Heng thought for a long time, but he did not have a clear answer. But now, he already had an answer in his heart. After Shen Lou explained the situation of the invasion of the Nine Nether God Fiend¡¯s power, he found a way to let Cui Feng¡¯s fake identity end. The perfect ending, the most memorable ending¡ª Nothing could compare to holding up a storm and collapsing a building! Erase the invasion of the power of the Nine Nether God Fiends and avoid the destruction of this Immortal Land. This was undoubtedly the best scenario. However, after Shen Lou heard his words, he revealed an incomparably suspicious expression. He frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re only at the Twelfth True World Realm. What makes you think that you have the ability to erase the invasion of the power of the Nine Nether God Fiends?¡± The Nine Nether God Fiends were invincible and powerful. Even if it was just a trace of its power that had seeped into the Yang Realm, that level of strength had already surpassed the Twelfth True World Realm. With the strength of the person in front of him, how could he have the means to erase the invasion of the Nine Nether God Fiend¡¯s power? Moreover, at this moment, Shen Lou also reacted. His eyes narrowed slightly as he sized up ¡°Cui Feng¡± in front of him and said in a low voice, ¡°In that case, are you sure that there¡¯s the power of the Nine Nether God Fiends in this Immortal Land?¡± ¡°There should be.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and pointed in the direction of the Wu Kingdom. ¡°It¡¯s in the deepest part of the capital palace of the Wu Kingdom. There¡¯s a secret chamber there¡­¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Shen Lou cupped his hands and thanked Cui Heng. Then, his figure transformed into a golden light and flew towards Wu Kingdom. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared. Cui Heng looked in that direction and chuckled. ¡°He¡¯s very anxious.¡± He did not follow immediately. If he wanted Cui Feng¡¯s fake identity to end perfectly, he had to wait for a suitable time. At this moment, he suddenly nodded and said, ¡°Come in.¡± Then, the void beside him distorted slightly and rippled. Immediately after, Hong Fugui walked out of the distorted void and said with a solemn expression, ¡°Mr. Feng, what¡¯s the background of that expert in golden armor?¡± ¡°He came from the outside universe. He should be the subordinate of your mortal enemy.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°A subordinate of the Human Monarch¡¯s descendant?¡± Hong Fugui said in shock. ¡°It should be him.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said, ¡°However, this person¡¯s nature is not bad, but he¡¯s a little stubborn. You might be able to take him in for your own use.¡± ¡°Take him in?¡± Hong Fugui was stunned when he heard that. Then, he shook his head and said, ¡°His realm and strength have already surpassed the Twelfth True World Realm. I can¡¯t compare to him.¡± ¡°There¡¯s more than one way to subdue a subordinate.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°Perhaps he will directly submit to you after seeing you.¡± ¡°Mr. Feng, you must be joking.¡± Hong Fugui shook his head. He did not think that such a thing would happen at all. He changed the topic and asked, ¡°Mr. Feng, why is this person here? Why did he rush to the Wu Kingdom?¡± Chapter 617 - 617 The Way "Cui Feng" Ended (2) 617 The Way ¡°Cui Feng¡± Ended (2) ¡°He¡¯s here for the invasion of the Nine Nether God Fiends.¡± Cui Heng turned to look in the direction of the Wu Kingdom and said in a low voice, ¡°The Wu Kingdom does have an altar to communicate with the Nine Nether God Fiends. If we can¡¯t erase the power of the Nine Nether God Fiends¡¯ corrosion, he¡¯ll probably destroy this Immortal Land¡­¡± Then, he explained some of the ideas of Shen Lou to Hong Fugui. ¡°What? Destroy this Immortal Land?!¡± Hong Fugui¡¯s eyes widened as he said in extreme shock, ¡°No, we can¡¯t let him do this. How many lives are there? I¡¯ll go to Wu Kingdom to look for him now¡­¡± But just as he took a step, he was stopped by Cui Heng. He asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Feng, why are you stopping me?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to go.¡± Cui Heng shook his head and smiled. ¡°I came here because I was entrusted by my senior brother to help you. How can I watch you die? I naturally have to stop you. You don¡¯t have to worry about the Wu Kingdom. I¡¯ll stop Shen Lou. This Immortal Land won¡¯t be destroyed by him, and the Star Sea outside will be fine.¡± ¡°But the strength of Shen Lou¡­¡± Hong Fugui hesitated and said directly, ¡°Can you call Teacher back? If Teacher is around, this matter will definitely be resolved.¡± ¡± ¡°Whether he¡¯s in seclusion or traveling, my senior brother doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed.¡± Cui Heng shook his head again and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have my own methods.¡± With that, he did not continue explaining to Hong Fugui. His figure swayed slightly and he disappeared without a trace. At the same time, the void above Wu Kingdom distorted slightly. In the next moment, Cui Heng appeared and looked down at the capital of the Wu Kingdom. His gaze passed through the palace and landed on Shen Lou that had already arrived at the secret chamber. In the secret chamber, there was still that sinister and terrifying aura. Dark blue flames surrounded the dense rune array, forming an altar that could communicate with the Nine Nether. The Wu Kingdom¡¯s monarch, Fu Cheng, had already been captured here by Shen Lou and forced to kneel in the middle of the rune array. ¡°This is the place where you worship the Nine Nether God Fiend?¡± Shen Lou looked at Fu Cheng with an extremely gloomy expression, his eyes filled with killing intent. He said in a low voice, ¡°Do you know what kind of mistake you¡¯ve made?¡± ¡°I, I, I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± Fu Cheng trembled as he lay on the ground, unable to say a word. His cultivation realm had already been crippled by Shen Lou, and even his mind was on the verge of collapse. ¡°You deserve to be executed!¡± Shen Lou snorted coldly and raised his hand to wave. An invisible force immediately enveloped Fu Cheng and instantly crushed him into nothingness, destroying his body and soul. ¡°Hahaha! Hahahaha!!¡± At this moment, an extremely sinister laughter suddenly sounded in the secret chamber, as if an invisible existence was entrenched here. He sneered and said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of killing him? You can no longer stop my descent!¡± It was the voice of the Nine Nether God Fiend. ¡°God Fiend, it¡¯s impossible for you to descend.¡± Shen Lou¡¯s gaze was calm. After scolding angrily, his figure immediately disappeared from the secret chamber and appeared in the sky. Then, an extremely terrifying destructive aura began to appear on his body. As soon as this power aura appeared, the surrounding Great Dao laws seemed to have encountered something extremely terrifying and actually began to hide in all directions. At the same time, the mountains, rivers, and clouds in the sky seemed to have sensed something and began to tremble. To be precise, everything on the physical level in this world had been triggered, and strange scenes appeared one after another. Some of the Great Dao laws directly condensed into various colors of divine light that appeared and disappeared in the void. They flickered erratically, looking a little strange. The range of this abnormal scene was extremely wide, appearing in the sky above the entire Immortal Land. Countless living beings saw this strange scene and were puzzled. What was going on? What happened? Why was there suddenly such a large-scale phenomenon? Many people had such doubts in their hearts. Whether it was the True Immortals, Paramount True Immortals, or even stronger existences, they were all a little confused. They could not find the source of this phenomenon at all, let alone figure out the reason for it. Boom! At this moment, a loud bang suddenly appeared in the depths of their souls, as if something huge was about to forcefully squeeze into this world. This made all the living beings in this world feel an inexplicable fear, as if something extremely terrifying was about to happen. Especially those experts with high cultivation levels, they were even more terrified. They vaguely felt that this loud bang was accompanied by an extremely powerful destructive power. What was he doing? What was he trying to destroy?! Questions surfaced in the hearts of everyone. However, these questions were quickly answered. At this moment, a clear but indifferent voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sorry.¡± The voice and image of Shen Lou appeared in the minds of all the living beings in this Immortal Land. Then, everyone saw an incomparably huge ¡°crossbow¡± appear in the sky. Although it looked like a crossbow, it was just a weapon with a similar shape. In fact, this ¡°crossbow¡± was extremely huge. It descended from the sky and directly pierced through the Primordial Qi and Black Yellow Qi, piercing through the entire sky. On it was a huge ¡°arrow¡± that could be used as a heavenly pillar. The vast and endless destructive power condensed on the tip of the ¡°arrow¡± completely annihilated all the laws, matter, space, and so on around it. Just seeing this ¡°arrow¡± was enough for the people in this Immortal Land to understand what was about to happen. Destruction! Complete destruction! Was he trying to destroy the entire Immortal Land?! An incomparably terrifying guess appeared in the hearts of countless people. Their first reaction was disbelief. How could such a thing happen? Who could do that? Even if he could do it, why did he do it? However, when they saw the huge ¡°bow¡± that was squeezing in from the sky bit by bit, the terrifying ¡°arrow¡± placed on it, and the extremely dense destructive power¡­ People realized that there really seemed to be no other possibility. An indescribable despair surged up, instantly filling everyone¡¯s hearts. Why? Why?! Some people wanted to escape, but after fleeing for a while, they realized that they had nowhere to run to. The entire Immortal Land was about to be destroyed, so what was the use of escaping? Some people wanted to resist, but as soon as they flew up, they were shaken down by an incomparably terrifying aura. They could not even approach, let alone resist. At this moment, everyone understood that they had no ability to resist such an existence that could destroy the world. Other than waiting for death, there was no other choice. ¡°Cui Qing, where¡¯s Cui Qing? Where¡¯s Cui Qing? If he¡¯s here, he can definitely save us!¡± Someone mentioned Cui Qing¡¯s name. This name that had terrified countless people hundreds of years ago suddenly appeared in people¡¯s minds again. Also, the supreme power he used at that time was simply an omnipotent divine power. Now, their only hope was him. Hence, people began to pray for Cui Qing to appear, hoping that Cui Qing could save them. Unfortunately, their prayers were useless. Shen Lou was still standing in the sky and continued to accumulate power with the Great Destruction Divine Weapon, preparing to destroy this Immortal Land and completely erase the power of the Nine Nether God Fiend here. The ¡°crossbow¡± had already been pulled open. Once the power of the huge ¡°arrow¡± was accumulated, it could be fired, piercing through the origin of this Immortal Land and causing it to collapse. ¡°Wait!¡± At this moment, a gentle voice sounded. Moreover, not only did Shen Lou hear it, but all the living beings in the Immortal Land also heard it. ¡°There¡¯s no need to do anything destructive. I can directly eliminate the power of the Nine Nether God Fiend.¡± Chapter 618 - 618 Great Benevolence, Number One Saint Since Ancient Times 618 Great Benevolence, Number One Saint Since Ancient Times Cui Heng appeared in the sky in the form of ¡°Cui Feng¡±, standing beside Shen Lou. At the same time, everyone in the Immortal Land saw his figure. For a moment, everyone¡¯s faces revealed incomparable excitement and joy. They could not help but cheer. ¡°Mr. Feng! It¡¯s Mr. Feng from the Martial Dao Academy! He has a way. He said he has a way!¡± ¡°Mr. Feng is an expert at the Twelfth True World Realm, and he¡¯s Cui Qing¡¯s junior clan brother. He must have a way!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great. We¡¯re saved. This world is saved. Mr. Feng has done a lot of good!¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . To the people who had been in extreme despair just now, Cui Heng¡¯s words were like the most pleasant immortal voice, reigniting hope in their hearts. Shen Lou looked at ¡°Cui Feng¡± in surprise. He frowned slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s you again. Do you want to use this method to save this world?¡± ¡°Since there¡¯s a way to erase the invasion power of the Nine Nether God Fiend without destroying this world, why not use it?¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to make such unnecessary sacrifices.¡± ¡°You underestimate the invasion power of the Nine Nether God Fiend.¡± Shen Lou still insisted on his own opinion and continued to gather the power of the Great Destruction Divine Weapon. ¡°I¡¯ve already explained the pros and cons to you. Don¡¯t harm more living beings because of this moment of mercy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also told you that I have a way to eliminate the corrosive power of this Nine Nether God Fiend,¡± Cui Heng said in a low voice. He stood in front of Shen Lou and said, ¡°Stop and let me try.¡± ¡°The Great Destruction Divine Crossbow has never been stopped mid-draw.¡± Shen Lou still shook his head and said, ¡°Your spirit is commendable, but the power of the Nine Nether God Fiend is far from as simple as you think. Move aside, or else once the arrow launches, your body and soul will be destroyed.¡± ¡°If I step aside, countless living beings in this Immortal Land will be destroyed in body and soul.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s expression did not change as he looked at the Shen Lou. ¡°Stop. You can still decide for yourself now.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Shen Lou¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly when he heard this. He could hear the deep chill in ¡°Cui Feng¡¯s¡± words and could not help but smile. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± A martial artist at the Twelfth True World Realm actually dared to threaten him, who had already stepped into the Dao Realm. This was really beyond his expectations. No one had ever dared to do this. It was true that the Twelfth True World Realm was already the end of the True World Realm and reached the peak. He could be considered a top expert in the universe, but compared to an expert of the Dao Realm, he was still far inferior. Even the most basic experts of the Dao Realm were far stronger than experts of the Twelfth True World Realm. ¡°I¡¯m not threatening you. I¡¯m just explaining a fact to you.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s gaze was calm, as if he had made a decision. He suddenly raised his right hand and pointed at Shen Lou. At the same time, he opened his mouth and spat out a command! ¡°Be still!¡± With just two words, an invisible force spread out and instantly enveloped Shen Lou completely, preventing him from moving at all. Even the power in his body was completely still, and only his thoughts could still move. Shen Lou¡¯s heart was in turmoil as he looked at ¡°Cui Feng¡± in disbelief. He could not understand how a martial artist at the Twelfth True World Realm could have such methods. This was impossible! Immediately after, an even more unbelievable scene appeared. ¡°Cui Feng¡± formed a few seals in his hand, as if he had used some strange method. Then, the Great Destruction Divine Crossbow that had already begun to accumulate strength and was about to fire began to dissipate the light gathered on it and dimmed bit by bit. In the blink of an eye, the Great Destruction Divine Crossbow dissipated all its power and returned to the size of an ordinary crossbow, slowly landing in ¡°Cui Feng¡¯s¡± hand. Shen Lou was completely stunned now. He almost suspected that he was hallucinating. How could there be such a ridiculous thing? Even the Great Destruction Divine Crossbow was subdued?! Was this really a martial artist at the Twelfth True World Realm?! For a moment, Shen Lou felt that his worldview was about to be overturned. The methods used by ¡°Cui Feng¡± were too unbelievable. Even with the knowledge that Shen Lou had accumulated, he could understand it. ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, I can only offend you.¡± Cui Heng cupped his hands at Shen Lou, then turned to look at the Wu Kingdom below and said in a low voice, ¡°Leave the invasion power of this Nine Nether God Fiend to me.¡± The scene of him freezing Shen Lou and collecting the Great Destruction Divine Crossbow had already been seen by countless people. This made everyone even more excited. Mr. Feng indeed had the strength to stop that mysterious expert! There were also some experts who were extremely puzzled. How did Cui Feng do it? However, they quickly found a reason. ¡°Cui Qing. It must be a trump card left behind by Cui Qing. Only Cui Qing can do such a thing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that must be the case. Cui Feng is Cui Qing¡¯s clan brother and was invited here by Cui Qing. It¡¯s normal for him to have the treasures left behind by Cui Qing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a technique or treasure left behind by him. How powerful is Cui Qing¡¯s true strength?¡± Many people talked spiritedly and exclaimed. Boom! At this moment, a loud bang suddenly came from the depths of the palace in the capital of the Wu Kingdom. Immediately after, countless purple-black lights burst out from it, and extremely sinister blue flames burned in the sky. In an instant, an extremely strong aura of death spread out. Countless distorted images appeared in the void, and the sounds of ghosts crying and gods howling echoed in the world. The capital of Wu Kingdom seemed to have become the Netherworld Ghost Realm, and it was extremely terrifying. Chapter 619 - 619 Great Benevolence, Number One Saint Since Ancient Times (2) 619 Great Benevolence, Number One Saint Since Ancient Times (2) ¡°Hahahaha! Hahahaha!!¡± An incomparably arrogant laughter came from below and instantly spread throughout the entire Immortal Land. All the living beings heard this laughter and immediately, countless people felt a splitting headache that was unbearable. Then, an incomparably huge purple-black phantom appeared from the deepest chamber of the Wu Kingdom¡¯s capital. At the same time, the Great Dao laws of the entire Immortal Land were extremely severely affected and began to distort and transform into something completely different from now. An indescribable fear immediately filled the hearts of everyone in this Immortal Land. When Shen Lou saw this scene, he could not help but feel a wave of sorrow in his heart. He thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over now. The invasion power of the Nine Nether God Fiend can¡¯t be erased anymore. That fellow must be the lackey of this Nine Nether God Fiend!¡± At this moment, ¡°Cui Feng¡¯s¡± image in his heart was that of a traitor who wanted to help the Nine Nether God Fiend successfully invade this universe. Otherwise, it was impossible to explain what ¡°Cui Feng¡± had just done. But at this moment, Shen Lou suddenly saw wisps of purple-gold light begin to emit from ¡°Cui Feng¡¯s¡± body. His entire body seemed to have become incomparably holy. Every strand of purple-gold light was incomparably dazzling, bright, and blinding. It contained incomparably pure power and was intertwined with Great Dao laws. It was incomparably profound. The moment these purple-gold lights appeared, the sinister aura that filled the world was suppressed. The sounds of ghosts crying and gods howling no longer existed, and the distorted phantom was gradually disappearing. The capital of the Wu Kingdom, which had already become like a ghost realm, began to return to its normal state under the baptism of the light. The wanton and arrogant laughter suddenly weakened. The people of this Immortal Land suddenly felt that the mental impact they were enduring had weakened greatly. They no longer felt a splitting headache. Clearly, the corrosive power of the Nine Nether God Fiend was suppressed. As for ¡°Cui Feng¡±, his life force was getting weaker and weaker. Shen Lou was the first to discover that something was wrong with ¡°Cui Feng¡±. He felt that he was using some kind of sacrificial ritual. This ¡°Cui Feng¡± was releasing all his cultivation, vitality, and soul power without holding back. And that purple-gold light was the power he had obtained by releasing all of this. ¡°Could, could he¡­¡± Shen Lou¡¯s eyes widened in shock as it looked at ¡°Cui Feng¡± in disbelief. At this moment, he did not even realize that he could move. The scene in front of him shocked him greatly, and he could not help but mutter. ¡°Is he sacrificing himself so that he can erase the corrosive power of the Nine Nether God Fiend? Is this his method?!¡± Shen Lou had never expected such a situation to happen. This ¡°Cui Feng¡± with strange and powerful abilities actually knew how to sacrifice himself. He would sacrifice everything about himself, including his life. It was just to erase the corrosive power of this Nine Nether God Fiend. What kind of great benevolence was this? What kind of saintly act was this? He had wronged him just now. The expression on Shen Lou¡¯s face gradually changed from shock to solemnity. He quietly looked at ¡°Cui Feng¡±, who was completely enveloped in purple-gold light, his eyes filled with respect. He had also cultivated step by step from a low realm. He knew very well how difficult it was to reach the Twelfth True World Realm. Without great perseverance and great opportunities, it was impossible for one to reach this realm. Anyone who could reach this realm would definitely cherish their cultivation. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a benevolent person in my life.¡± Shen Lou looked at Cui Heng in surprise. If he asked himself, he could not make such a decisive sacrifice, nor had he seen any other expert who could make such a huge sacrifice. At this moment, everyone in the Immortal Land knew what ¡°Cui Feng¡± was doing. He was sacrificing himself to disperse that terrifying evil power! For a moment, countless experts fell silent. They all looked at the sky in a daze, their eyes filled with shock. They knew very well how powerful this ¡°Cui Feng¡± was, and they also knew how great his achievements were. If this world was really unified by Emperor Hongwu in the future, ¡°Cui Feng¡± would become the Ancestral Master of all the martial artists in this world. The Martial Dao Academy he established would also become the source of martial arts. Such an incomparably powerful expert with an infinitely bright future actually took the initiative to sacrifice himself. What kind of spirit was this?! At this moment, even the overlords of the various countries who once hated Cui Feng and even wanted to stop the Martial Dao Academy from opening could not help but sigh with emotion. It turned out that there was really a noble sentiment of sacrificing oneself for others in this world. There were really people who could sacrifice themselves for others. ¡°Mr. Feng can be said to be the Number One Saint since ancient times.¡± ¡°Such a benevolent act is definitely deserving of the name of the Number One Saint since ancient times!¡± ¡°We should worship the Saint and kowtow to thank him!¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . At this moment, the identity of ¡°Cui Feng¡± was already deeply imprinted in the hearts of everyone in this world. He was even respected as a Saint. In terms of authenticity, this identity¡¯s actions were even greater than his previous fake identity, ¡°Cui Qing¡±. A moment later, ¡°Cui Feng¡± had already completely turned into a purple-gold light. His life force, the power, and laws he cultivated were all fused into it, condensing into a brilliant light that could connect the world and chase away all evil. Boom! A loud bang exploded in the air. At a speed that ordinary rules could not measure, it instantly reached the ears of everyone in this Immortal Land. At the same time, people saw the world-piercing purple-gold pillar of light descend and ruthlessly smash into the capital of the Wu Kingdom. Boom! There was another loud bang, as if something had been smashed. The power that was filled with gloom and death energy earlier was dispersed and completely destroyed. All the sounds of ghosts crying and gods howling converged into one sentence, filled with unwillingness and anger. ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ll definitely descend again!!¡± Then, there was silence. Gradually, the purple-gold light that pierced through the sky slowly dissipated. The capital of the Wu Kingdom was revealed again and was not damaged at all. However, the terrifying God Fiend power from before had completely disappeared. Cui Feng¡¯s life force had also completely disappeared. He¡¯d sacrificed himself to save countless living beings in this world. At this moment, be it Shen Lou, which was an outsider, or the people of this Immortal Land, they all fell into deep silence. Especially the disciples of the Martial Dao Academy, their faces were covered in tears and they were extremely sad. The entire Immortal Land was incomparably quiet. ¡­ . After a long time. Shen Lou sighed softly and bowed to the place where ¡°Cui Feng¡± was just now. He said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not as good as you. I¡¯m impressed!¡± This experience was completely beyond his expectations. He did not expect to meet such an existence that could be called a Saint. ¡°It¡¯s time to go back.¡± Shen Lou thought to himself. In his opinion, although he did not destroy this Immortal Land according to the Human Ancestor¡¯s instructions, the invasion power of the Nine Nether God Fiend had already been dispelled. He had completed his mission. Next, he only needed to return to the Human Ancestor Hall to report and continue guarding the Nine Nether crack. However, just as he put away the Great Destruction Divine Crossbow that had been taken away by ¡°Cui Feng¡± and was about to leave this world and return to report, he suddenly heard a voice. It was the Human Ancestor¡¯s voice¡ª ¡°Why did the Great Destruction Divine Crossbow stop shooting? Hurry up and destroy that Immortal Land!¡± Chapter 620 - 620 Mysterious and Powerful Cui Clan 620 Mysterious and Powerful Cui Clan Shen Lou, who was about to leave the Immortal Land, was stunned. He looked down at the Great Destruction Divine Crossbow in his hand in shock. So His Majesty¡¯s perception had always been attached to this Great Destruction Divine Weapon? No, it shouldn¡¯t be completely attached. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked why. He should only be able to detect the state of the Great Destruction Divine Crossbow. However, since he had already sent a message, the perception attached to it must have greatly increased. At the very least, he could communicate directly. ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s like this¡­¡± Shen Lou recounted what had just happened to the Human Ancestor and sighed. ¡°Cui Feng is really a benevolent person. I¡¯ve never seen an expert at the Twelfth True World Realm who can be so magnanimous. If such a person can continue cultivating, he might really have a chance to step into the Dao Realm.¡± ¡°Is this the reason why you stopped the attack of the Great Destruction Divine Crossbow?¡± The Human Ancestor continued to question, ¡°This is a matter that involves the invasion of the Nine Nether God Fiend. How could a mere self-sacrifice of a Twelfth True World Realm cultivator erase it!¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve confirmed that the corrosive power of the Nine Nether God Fiend has been completely erased. There¡¯s no residue,¡± Shen Lou hurriedly explained. ¡°Moreover, Cui Feng has an extremely powerful special technique. The power obtained after sacrificing himself is very powerful, enough to erase the corrosive power of the Nine Nether God Fiend.¡± ¡°Shen Lou, are you trying to disobey my orders?¡± The Human Ancestor¡¯s tone became much colder this time as he said in a low voice, ¡°Have you forgotten your identity?¡± ¡°No, no, I wouldn¡¯t dare. Your Majesty, please forgive me!¡± Shen Lou hurriedly bowed and lowered his head. ¡°Then what are you waiting for?¡± The Human Ancestor snorted coldly, ¡°Activate the Great Destruction Divine Crossbow immediately and destroy the Immortal Land, completely wiping out the power of the Nine Nether God Fiend¡¯s invasion and preventing future troubles.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Shen Lou gritted his teeth and seemed to have made up his mind. He explained again, ¡°Your Majesty, the corrosive power of the Nine Nether God Fiend here has really been removed. There¡¯s no need to sacrifice the countless living beings of this Star Sea.¡± ¡°How audacious!¡± The Human Ancestor¡¯s voice suddenly became extremely stern as he shouted, ¡°Shen Lou, do you know what you¡¯re doing? You¡¯re using your limited judgment to affect the fate of countless living beings and civilizations in the universe! You¡¯re only at the Second Dao Realm. What makes you think that you can accurately determine if the corrosive power of the Nine Nether God Fiend has been completely removed? Do you have the ability?! If you made a mistake in your judgment, you should know very well what the outcome will be. At that time, the price and sacrifice you will pay will be unknown. This will affect the wider universe! I understand your current feelings very well. It¡¯s indeed rare for an expert at the Twelfth True World Realm to sacrifice himself to remove the corrosive power of the Nine Nether God Fiend. He can indeed be said to be a Saint, but this doesn¡¯t mean that he really has the ability. Whether it¡¯s him or the current you, neither of you has the ability to determine if the corrosive power of the Nine Nether God Fiend has been completely eliminated. The only thing we can do now is make trade-offs and sacrifices to protect the larger universe. Shen Lou, you don¡¯t have much time, and the invasion of the Nine Nether God Fiend won¡¯t wait for anyone. Immediately activate the Great Destruction Divine Crossbow and gather its power to completely destroy the Immortal Land! Only then can we eliminate the corrosive power of the Nine Nether God Fiends without any mistakes and protect more living beings and a wider area!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shen Lou fell silent. The current situation was very obvious. Just explaining it with words was too weak and was not enough to make the Human Ancestor believe it. Moreover, the reason given by the Human Ancestor was very sufficient. He was only at the Second Dao Realm. Although his cultivation was not weak, it was indeed at the point where he could not confirm if the power of the Nine Nether God Fiend was still intact. Even though he had already guarded the Nine Nether Crack for endless years and was extremely familiar with the aura of the Nine Nether God Fiend, and was confident that he would not miss anything¡­ His realm and cultivation were still not enough to be trusted. ¡°If I was at the Fourth Dao Realm, no, as long as I was at the Third Dao Realm, I wouldn¡¯t be in this state.¡± Shen Lou felt very indignant. He looked at the ground below, still unable to bear to attack. Especially when he thought of the scene of Cui Feng sacrificing himself in exchange for this Immortal Land not being destroyed, he could not bear it. If the invasion power of the Nine Nether God Fiend had not been eliminated, he could still activate the Great Destruction Divine Crossbow without hesitation and destroy this Immortal Land. This was a necessary sacrifice. However, now that the corrosive power of the Nine Nether God Fiend had been removed, how could he do something that could destroy the world with a clear conscience and bury countless lives? ¡°Shen Lou, what are you thinking?!¡± The Human Ancestor¡¯s voice came again, his tone becoming even stricter. ¡°Are you really going to bury countless living beings and civilizations in the universe because of that person¡¯s mercy?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Shen Lou retorted. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you attacking?¡± The Human Ancestor shouted. ¡°I¡­¡± Shen Lou opened its mouth but was speechless. However, he still racked his brains to explain. However, as soon as he spoke, he suddenly felt the surrounding laws of heaven and earth distorting and changing at an extremely fast speed, as if an extremely terrifying existence was about to descend. Buzz! Buzz! The void trembled, and the world shook. Countless laws revealed ribbons of light of different colors that crisscrossed the world. Immediately after, an incomparably mighty aura descended from the sky, causing the entire Immortal Land to tremble. The people who had just survived looked at the sky in horror again. What is going on? What is going on now? Another expert had descended?! Chapter 621 - 621 Mysterious and Powerful Clan, Cui Clan (2) 621 Mysterious and Powerful Clan, Cui Clan (2) ¡°Who is it?!¡± Shen Lou also became vigilant, and he felt incomparably shocked in his heart. This sudden aura gave him an extremely huge mental pressure, causing his thoughts to circulate extremely slowly, and it was even difficult for him to form a complete thought. How could this be?! What realm was this expert at?! ¡°Who harmed my nephew?!¡± At this moment, a loud voice suddenly sounded, echoing through the world, causing all the matter in the Immortal Land to tremble. It contained extremely strong and terrifying anger, as if it wanted to destroy everything in this world. This sudden change made everyone in the Immortal Land tremble. Their eyes were filled with extreme fear as they looked at the sky in horror. However, many experts forced themselves to calm down and heard what the voice was saying. Nephew? Who harmed his nephew?! When they first heard this, they were all very confused. They even suspected that this mysterious expert had come to the wrong place, but they quickly reacted. The nephew this mysterious expert was talking about was probably Cui Feng, who had just sacrificed himself! A shocking guess appeared in everyone¡¯s hearts. Cui Feng sacrificed himself and eventually caused his own death. This alarmed the experts in his clan? The person coming over now was his martial uncle?! It was at this moment that they realized again that Cui Feng was actually Cui Qing¡¯s junior brother. This also proved once again that there was really an incomparably huge and powerful clan behind them¡ª The Cui Clan! Even the experts at the Twelfth True World Realm and even those who had surpassed the Twelfth True World Realm were only juniors of their clan. The martial uncle of Cui Feng who had descended now was clearly stronger than Cui Qing! ¡°Senior is¡­¡± Shen Lou suppressed the shock in his heart and asked. At this moment, he could clearly feel that he was enveloped by an extremely powerful soul power. Moreover, he was completely suppressed. He had no room to resist at all. And the source of this soul power was the expert who was descending. Boom! With a loud bang, the sky collapsed, revealing a huge hole. Countless Black Yellow Qi and Primordial Qi poured in, but they did not form chaos to corrode the world like last time. Instead, they gathered and condensed into an incomparably huge face. This was the face of a middle-aged man, filled with dignity. His eyes were like brilliant suns, and his gaze contained endless light, causing the living beings of this Immortal Land to not dare to look straight at him. Crack! Crack! Crack! At the same time, the endless void in the Immortal Land showed signs of shattering. Spatial cracks intertwined densely, and the world seemed to be about to shatter. Just the appearance of a face was almost enough to crush the space of this Immortal Land?! This was too terrifying! Shen Lou was shocked in his heart. The power of this level had completely exceeded his imagination. He thought to himself, ¡°What kind of realm is this? Can His Majesty the Human Ancestor do this?¡± At this moment, the huge face stared at Shen Lou and asked in a low voice, ¡°My name is Cui Geng. You should know why my nephew sacrificed himself, right?¡± Cui Geng! In this world, everyone knew the name of this face and it was deeply imprinted in their hearts. They would never forget it. After all, this was a terrifying existence that could make the entire Immortal Land tremble with just a face. He was much stronger than Cui Qing from before. ¡°Senior, it¡¯s like this¡­¡± Shen Lou hurriedly explained. But as soon as he spoke, he heard the Human Ancestor urge him, ¡°Divine Pavilion, what are you doing¡­¡± ¡°What is that?¡± The huge face in the sky suddenly frowned, and a mighty power instantly surged over. The power of the Black Yellow Qi and Primordial Qi directly enveloped the Great Destruction Divine Crossbow. This interrupted the Human Ancestor¡¯s urging. Not only that, but he had also directly erased the wisp of spiritual perception left behind by the Human Ancestor in the Great Destruction Divine Crossbow, preventing the Human Ancestor from continuing to communicate with Shen Lou, so he could no longer issue orders to Shen Lou. Shen Lou, who had seen this scene from the side, should have gone over to stop him. However, when he saw this scene, he felt inexplicably happy. However, he quickly sobered up and immediately threw this emotion out of his mind. He hurriedly said, ¡°Senior, what are you doing?!¡± ¡°There are flies buzzing, so we naturally have to kill them first,¡± the huge face explained casually, as if it was doing the most ordinary thing. ¡°What were you going to say just now? Continue.¡± Shen Lou was silent for a moment before finally deciding to continue with the introduction. ¡°Senior, it¡¯s like this. The corrosive power of the Nine Nether God Fiends has appeared in this Immortal Land¡­¡± A moment later, he explained everything to ¡°Cui Geng¡±, letting him understand what had just happened. There was nothing to hide. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to really do this.¡± A rueful expression appeared on his huge face as he nodded lightly. ¡°Such spirit and benevolence. As expected of someone from my Cui Clan. ¡°However, he can¡¯t die here¡­¡± As he spoke, the two eyes on his huge face emitted an extremely dazzling light that landed on the place where ¡°Cui Feng¡± had sacrificed himself and finally disappeared. Then, a huge amount of Heaven Earth Origin Qi condensed, and countless Great Dao laws were gathered. There were also many basic particles that formed matter that followed the two lights here. Soon, the outline of a human figure was formed, and the cultivation realm it possessed was also rising steadily. A moment later, it reached the Twelfth True World Realm. At the same time, the initial human-shaped outline became a complete person, a person that was incomparably familiar to the people of this world. Cui Feng! Has he been revived?! Whether it was Shen Lou standing not far away or the entire Immortal Land, they were all stunned. They had seen Cui Feng sacrifice himself with their own eyes and his body and soul were destroyed in the end. He was actually revived so easily! At this moment, they could not help but think of Cui Qing¡¯s methods earlier. He had also revived the Immortal Lord who had been destroyed in body and soul. However, the Lord of the Immortals was only at the Tenth True World Realm, and Cui Feng was at the Twelfth True World Realm. The difference was incomparably huge. This ¡°Cui Geng¡± was indeed an elder of the Cui Clan. His strength completely surpassed Cui Qing and Cui Feng. At this moment, ¡°Cui Feng¡± had already revived completely. He cupped his hands and bowed to the sky, saying respectfully, ¡°Thank you, Third Uncle.¡± ¡°Hmph, since you want to thank me, follow me and leave.¡± The huge face snorted coldly. Immediately, countless lights enveloped ¡°Cui Feng¡±. Then, people saw that these lights formed a passage that connected to an endless height and led to an unknown place. ¡°Cui Feng¡± bathed in this light and turned to cup his hands and bow to the people of this Immortal Land. Finally, he looked in the direction of the Martial Dao Academy and cupped his hands to bid farewell. ¡°Goodbye, everyone.¡± With that, his figure soared into the sky along the passage and headed to an unknown place at an endless height, completely disappearing from this world. In front of the Martial Dao Academy, He Wuyou, Duan Rongqing, Mo Kong, and the other students also bowed to the sky to bid farewell to their Teacher. In addition, perhaps because of their gratitude towards Cui Feng for establishing the Martial Dao Academy, or perhaps because they were afraid of the incomparably powerful Cui Geng, everyone in the Immortal Land bade farewell to Cui Feng. However, Shen Lou was not in the mood at this moment because he could feel that ¡°Cui Geng¡¯s¡± gaze had landed on him again, as if he had no intention of letting him leave. ¡°Cui Feng, Cui Geng, and Cui Qing¡­ the people of this Immortal Land mentioned these names. Is this a family clan, the Cui Clan? What kind of clan is this to actually have so many experts?!¡± Chapter 622 - 622 Refining False into True, The Tricky Nine Nether 622 Refining False into True, The Tricky Nine Nether With the cultivation of the Shen Lou, he actually had some understanding of the various forces in this vast universe. He knew a lot about the Ancient Sacred Sect, the Primordial Divine Dynasty, the legacy of the Immortal Domains, and so on. He had also seen some of the ancient families that had existed since the era of the Immortal Domains. However, no matter which faction it was, there were basically only three or four experts at the Dao Realm level. And that was enough for them to be called a top faction. The Human Ancestor Hall had three Second Dao Realm cultivators like Shen Lou and five First Dao Realm cultivators. A force with a total of nine Dao Realm experts could be said to be powerful. In the vast starry sky, such a powerful force was as rare as phoenix feathers and qilin horns, attracting the respect of many forces. But what was going on with the Cui Clan? Shen Lou was shocked. Cui Feng, who had already left, was only at the Twelfth True World Realm. The power that easily froze him earlier should be a technique left behind by Cui Qing. This had definitely surpassed the Second Dao Realm and had most likely reached the level of the Third Dao Realm. At this moment, the huge face that had descended to this Immortal Land was clearly stronger. It was most likely even stronger than the Third Dao Realm. Perhaps it had already reached the Fourth Dao Realm. This was the Human Ancestor¡¯s cultivation realm. Moreover, from the way Cui Feng addressed Cui Geng, there were at least two other people of the same generation as Cui Geng. This also meant that there might be two other people in the Cui Clan with similar cultivation levels to Cui Geng. Shen Lou had seen many ancient families with a long history. These families had a common characteristic, which was that the higher the seniority, the higher the realm and the stronger the strength. The realms of their peers were basically similar. It was very likely that the Cui Clan had three Fourth Dao Realm experts and one Third Dao Realm expert. In that case, it was impossible for there to be no Fourth Dao Realm cultivators. In terms of experts, the Cui Clan might even be stronger than the Human Ancestor Hall. This was very unbelievable. Before this, Shen Lou had never heard of such a clan. It was as if they had appeared out of thin air. ¡°Could it be some hidden clan?¡± Shen Lou frowned and thought to himself, ¡°Or is this a powerful clan from a High Heaven Immortal Land?¡± The so-called High Heaven Immortal Land was formed by the fragments of the High Heaven Immortal Domain after the Immortal Domains shattered. Not only were there complete Immortal Domain laws, but there were also many high-level Immortal Heaven Great Dao. Therefore, such a High Heaven Immortal Land was also known as Small Immortal Domains. Even for experts from the Dao Domain like Shen Lou, the Small Immortal Domains were filled with mysteries. He only knew that there were many experts inside, and there were many experts at the Third Dao Realm. Most of the former Immortal Domain experts were in the Small Immortal Domains. ¡°Your expression is uncertain. What are you thinking?¡± The huge face stared at the Shen Lou and said in a low voice, ¡°Are you afraid?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shen Lou fell silent for a moment before sighing. ¡°Senior, how do you want to deal with me?¡± He knew very well that it was impossible for him to escape. With such an expert suspected to be at the Fourth Dao Realm around, it was already an extravagant hope for him to leave this Immortal Land. He might as well ask the other party¡¯s thoughts directly. It was better than making wild guesses. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to deal with you,¡± the huge face said indifferently. Its two sun-like eyes stared at Shen Lou. ¡°Someone will naturally deal with you later.¡± With that, the huge face began to become illusory. Soon, it transformed into wisps of Primordial Qi and Black Yellow Qi that fused into the void and completely disappeared. This peerless expert who called himself Cui Geng had left. ¡°Hu¡­¡± Shen Lou felt the laws of heaven and earth that were returning to their normal state and the gradually calming spatial fluctuations. He could not help but heave a sigh of relief, and the tense expression on his face relaxed. The pressure that ¡°Cui Geng¡± gave him was too great. Every move he made was extremely cautious, afraid that if he said anything wrong, he would attract a fatal disaster. However, although Cui Geng had already left and he had relaxed a lot, he still felt a little uneasy. ¡°Someone will naturally deal with me later. What does this mean?¡± Shen Lou frowned slightly and subconsciously looked at the big place below. He thought to himself, ¡°No one in this Immortal Land should be able to deal with me¡­¡± Buzz! At this moment, a rumbling sound suddenly sounded in the void. This familiar sound immediately made Shen Lou¡¯s entire body tense up again. His hands clenched involuntarily. He hurriedly turned to look in the direction of the sound. Who was it? Who was coming again?! Under the gaze of Shen Lou, the void that was trembling suddenly became bright. Streaks of extremely pure fiery red light appeared out of thin air, illuminating the entire sky in a fiery red color, as if a fiery red blanket had been spread down from an endless height. ¡°Are you the expert from the Dao Realm that my Third Uncle mentioned?¡± An ethereal and indifferent voice came from the end of the fiery red light. There was a hint of mockery in it, as if it did not take Shen Lou, a Second Dao Realm expert, seriously at all. When Shen Lou heard this, he saw a handsome young man in a golden feathered robe with black hair and snow-white temples slowly descend from an endless height. ¡°I¡¯m Cui Sheng.¡± The young man in feathered clothes looked down at the Divine Pavilion and said indifferently, ¡°Just now, my Third Uncle has already told me about Cui Feng and you.¡± With that, he arrived in front of Shen Lou. ¡°This, this¡­ another one?!¡± Shen Lou felt the aura of the feather-robed youth¡¯s strength, and his heart was already in turmoil. He thought to himself, ¡°Third Dao Realm? No, he¡¯s even stronger than the Third Dao Realm. It¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s also an expert at the Fourth Dao Realm!¡± Chapter 623 - 623 Refining False into True, The Tricky Nine Nether (2) 623 Refining False into True, The Tricky Nine Nether (2) ¡°Unbelievable, how is this possible?! He just addressed Cui Geng as Third Uncle, which means that he¡¯s of the same generation as Cui Feng. But, he has actually reached the Fourth Dao Realm!¡± ¡°What kind of clan is this Cui Clan? Isn¡¯t it too powerful?¡± The appearance of experts with the surname Cui one after another really challenged the understanding of the Divine Pavilion. If not for the fact that these people all had completely different auras of life and the essence of their power, he would have suspected that a certain expert was constantly changing his identity to fool him. In fact, Shen Lou was not the only one who found this unbelievable. Countless experts in the Immortal Land were also incomparably shocked. Originally, they thought that Cui Qing was already powerful enough. They did not expect an even stronger Cui Geng to appear. He was Cui Qing¡¯s clan elder. This was already very exaggerated. There was such an expert in the same clan. However, now, there was actually another Cui Sheng. He was of the same generation as Cui Qing and Cui Feng and actually had such a powerful cultivation. How many unknown experts did this Cui Clan have? At this moment, the Lord of the Immortals on an island overseas felt terrified. He looked at the figure in the sky and thought with lingering fear, ¡°I¡¯ve really lost my mind. I actually wanted to go against Cui Qing previously. He¡¯s not alone. There¡¯s a mysterious Cui Clan behind him!¡± The overlords of the seven kingdoms also had similar thoughts. Before this, they were all rather dissatisfied with Hongwu¡¯s plan to unify the world. They even planned to secretly make things difficult for Cui Qing when he left. Now they were all glad that they had not taken action in time. Otherwise, their outcome would definitely be incomparably miserable. So what if Cui Qing was gone? There were too many experts in the Cui Clan. Perhaps a super existence would descend here. They should just obediently cooperate with Hongwu. This ¡°Cui Sheng¡± was naturally Cui Heng¡¯s alternate self. After ¡°Cui Geng¡¯s¡± simulation, he realized that he could use this method to quickly form a high-level fake identity. In that case, he naturally had to try a few more. Hence, there was the current ¡°Cui Sheng¡±. Of course, it was not suitable to create too many fake identities in one go. That would very likely arouse suspicion and reduce the authenticity of the fake identities. It would not be worth it. Moreover, after ¡°Cui Feng¡± was refined into reality, his cultivation had improved again. The appearance of the concept of the ¡°Cui Clan¡± allowed him to obtain a lot of feedback at once. He was almost at the peak of the Late-stage Soul Formation realm. When ¡°Cui Geng¡± and the other fake identities became real, or the concept of ¡°Cui Clan¡± became real, his cultivation at the Late-stage Soul Formation realm would almost be completed. At that time, he could try to break through to the Peak of the Soul Formation realm! Therefore, ¡°Cui Sheng¡±¡®s fake identity was the last one for the time being. He would not use a similar method to create a fake identity for the time being. ¡°You seem to be very shocked.¡± Cui Heng stared at Shen Lou and chuckled. ¡°Are you amazed that my Cui Clan has endless experts?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve indeed never heard of such a powerful clan.¡± Shen Lou knew that his thoughts had been seen through, so he could only nod and ask, ¡°How do you plan to deal with me?¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± Cui Heng did not explain directly. He only walked forward with his hands behind his back and his back facing Shen Lou. He stepped on an auspicious cloud and flew towards the Central Capital City. Shen Lou was silent and could only follow behind ¡°Cui Sheng¡±, not daring to move rashly. He could clearly feel that this ¡°Cui Sheng¡± was much younger than ¡°Cui Geng¡±. This meant that this person was more likely to act according to his mood. If he offended this person, he might really be killed on the spot. Cui Heng deliberately slowed down his flying speed and displayed an arrogant attitude. As he flew, he asked Shen Lou, ¡°I heard from Third Uncle that your backer calls himself the Human Ancestor?¡± Shen Lou explained when he heard this, ¡°His Majesty is a descendant of the Human Monarch. He controls the Human Monarch¡¯s supreme treasure and cultivates the Human Monarch¡¯s martial path. He is also the ancestor of the world¡¯s human race. He didn¡¯t call himself that.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng chuckled. ¡°Interesting. He¡¯s clearly the descendant of the Human Monarch, but he calls himself the Human Ancestor. How ridiculous.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shen Lou fell silent, not daring to refute. ¡°How many Dao Realm martial artists are there under this fake Human Ancestor?¡± Cui Heng asked again. ¡°Including me, there are a total of eight Divine Generals. They¡¯re all from the Dao Realm,¡± Shen Lou replied truthfully. However, he did not expect ¡°Cui Sheng¡± to fly into a rage when he heard this. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯re lying. If it¡¯s just such a small number of Dao Realm martial artists, how would he dare to call himself Human Ancestor?¡± ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t!¡± Shen Lou shook his head repeatedly. He wanted to explain that this number of Dao Realm martial artists was already a lot. It was definitely not a ¡°small number¡±. However, ¡°Cui Sheng¡± did not seem to intend to give him a chance to explain at all. He actually raised his hand and grabbed at him, pressing a hand on the top of his head. Immediately after, Shen Lou felt his soul become weak and almost left his body. Deep memories automatically appeared. At this moment, he understood what he was experiencing. Soul Search! Shen Lou immediately felt despair. This ¡°Cui Sheng¡± was completely different from the previous ¡°Cui Feng¡± and ¡°Cui Geng¡±. He could not even be bothered to communicate and directly searched his soul. However, no matter how unwilling he was, he could only endure it. Their difference in strength was too great. Moreover, there was nothing to see in his memories. Although he had lived for a long time, his life was very monotonous. As the number of times he conducted Soul Searches increased, Cui Heng became more and more proficient. It could already be said that after flipping through all the memories, it would not have any effect on his soul. This was also one of the reasons why he felt that he should search Shen Lou¡¯s soul. The other reason was that Shen Lou was ultimately the Human Monarch¡¯s descendant¡¯s subordinate. He was an enemy. Unless Shen Lou chose to betray the Human Monarch¡¯s descendant, they would always be enemies. It was normal to search the soul of an enemy. Even if this enemy had shown some mercy, it was the same. A moment later, Cui Heng had already finished flipping through the memories of Shen Lou. This also changed the way he looked at Shen Lou. ¡°You¡¯ve been guarding the Nine Nether Crack for more than 90% of your life?¡± Cui Heng looked at Shen Lou in surprise. Such a life experience really surprised him. It was monotonous but extraordinary. Through the Soul Search, his understanding of the Nine Nether God Fiend had deepened a lot. He knew very well the meaning of Shen Lou guarding the Nine Nether Crack. However, this did not mean that he had changed his hostile attitude. The Human Monarch¡¯s descendant was still suppressing an even larger crack in the Nine Nether. He could only say that people were complicated. Without knowing every aspect of a person, it was difficult to form a judgment towards them. ¡°This matter of the Nine Nether is far more troublesome than I thought. The threat of the Nine Nether God Fiend is not close to home.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°I have to tell Fugui about this lest he¡¯s at a loss when there¡¯s an emergency in the future.¡± Then, he said to Shen Lou, ¡°You may leave.¡± To the current him, letting Shen Lou leave was more beneficial. It could further increase the authenticity of several fake identities. ¡°What?¡± Shen Lou looked up in shock, thinking that he had heard wrongly. ¡°You, what did you just say?¡± ¡°Go back to where you came from.¡± Cui Heng pretended to be impatient and waved his hand. ¡°Why? Do I have to punish you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shen Lou barely suppressed the doubts in his heart and hurriedly cupped his hands. ¡°Goodbye.¡± In the next moment, he transformed into a stream of light and flew towards the Immortal Land, wanting to return to the Human Ancestor Hall as quickly as possible. Although he did not understand why ¡°Cui Sheng¡± suddenly let him go, it was still a blessing in disguise to be able to leave this place and the terrifying territory of the Cui Clan. Cui Heng looked in the direction of Shen Lou and shook his head gently. Then, he transformed into a fiery red light that soared into the sky and disappeared. The Immortal Land finally returned to calm. But at this moment, Hong Fugui heard Cui Heng¡¯s voice coming from the deepest part of the Central Capital City. ¡°Fugui, come over for a moment. I have something very important to tell you. It¡¯s related to the Nine Nether.¡± Chapter 624 - 624 Refining False into Reality, Its Time! 624 Refining False into Reality, It¡¯s Time! In the deepest part of the Imperial City, Hong Fugui arrived and bowed to Cui Heng. ¡°Teacher, the Nine Nether you mentioned just now is related to the Nine Nether God Fiend that the Divine General mentioned?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said, ¡°Cui Sheng soul-searched him and learned a lot of information about the Nine Nether. Before he left this Immortal Land, he told me that information. The matter of the Nine Nether is very important. It¡¯s best if you understand the situation, lest you¡¯re at a loss after the Nine Nether Yin Realm really corrodes this world.¡± ¡°Teacher, since you take it so seriously, it seems that Nine Nether is indeed extraordinary.¡± Hong Fugui nodded. ¡°If the Nine Nether really corrodes this place, it will be a calamity that will affect the entire universe. It¡¯s naturally no small matter,¡± Cui Heng said in a low voice. ¡°There¡¯s no information in the memories of Shen Lou about how the Nine Nether was born, nor do we know how the Nine Nether God Fiend was born. The Great Dao laws of the Nine Nether Yin Realm are completely different from the Yang Realm we¡¯re in. As long as the power of the Nine Nether Yin Realm enters the Yang Realm, it will corrode this place on a large scale and transform normal Great Dao laws into the power of the Yin Realm, which is the so-called Nine Nether Demonic Qi¡­¡± He first explained some of the basic information about the Nine Nether to Hong Fugui. These were basically the information that Shen Lou had told ¡°Cui Feng¡± before. It was also information that Shen Lou did not think was a secret. However, in reality, Shen Lou still hid a lot of key information and secrets. He did not tell ¡°Cui Feng¡±, a stranger, and only found out after ¡°Cui Sheng¡± searched his soul. The information and secrets hidden by Shen Lou were really shocking. First of all, the Nine Nether God Fiends were immortal. As long as the Nine Nether existed, as long as the Nine Nether Yin Realm was not completely destroyed, the Nine Nether God Fiends could revive infinitely. Even if the Nine Nether God Fiends were destroyed in body and soul in the Yang Realm, they would revive in the Yin Realm in a hundred or two years at most. Moreover, they would be in their peak state and would not weaken at all. Such an indestructible characteristic left many Yang Realm experts helpless. Even if they used all their strength, treasures, and paid a huge price in the end, they could only temporarily seal the Nine Nether. They could not eliminate the Nine Nether completely. It was not that they were unwilling, but that they could not do it at all. Another point was that the Nine Nether God Fiends were not crazy and irrational creatures. Instead, they were high-level experts with intelligence and the Nine Nether was a place with an extremely high level of civilization. The Nine Nether Yin Realm was not only filled with negative energy, but also a complete civilization. It was a vast world that was extremely similar to the Yang Realm. It was just that it was not as big as the universe. This meant that the Nine Nether God Fiends were even harder to deal with. Their corrosion of the Yang Realm was not instinctive. Instead, it was a planned and purposeful operation. Therefore, the Nine Nether God Fiends would continue to attack the seals set by those experts. The Nine Nether cracks that were scattered throughout the universe were actually produced by the Nine Nether God Fiends¡¯ attacks on the seal. If a crack lacked the protection of experts for a long time, it was very likely that it would be taken advantage of by the Nine Nether God Fiends. They could either bewitch or make deals with people, or they could directly break out forcefully. As long as they could successfully establish a connection with the Yang Realm, the Nine Nether God Fiends could quickly expand until they could stabilize themselves and descend to the Yang Realm. There were many experts like the Emperor of the Wu Kingdom who had been bewitched by the Nine Nether God Fiends and established an altar. In the end, the entire Star Sea was basically corroded by the Nine Nether Demonic Qi. Countless living beings were destroyed in body and soul, and countless civilizations were destroyed. After absorbing the power of a Star Sea, the Nine Nether Demonic Qi would quickly strengthen and begin to expand rapidly, corroding more and more places. After enough corrosion in the Yang Realm, the Nine Nether God Fiends would try to descend with their true bodies. To the living beings of this universe, it would be a calamity. Although Shen Lou did not know how powerful the Nine Nether God Fiends were, he could make some general guesses from the information he learned from his memories. In the memories of Shen Lou, the Dao Realm was divided into a total of nine realms. Because of the huge leap in existence, it was divided into the Upper, Middle, and Lower realms. The Nine Nether God Fiends were at least experts equivalent to the Three Dao Realms. The best among them might have power that surpassed the Dao Realm and was enough to fight against the legendary Human Monarch. Even Cui Heng was not confident in defeating such experts. If a Nine Nether God Fiend really descended, even he could only hide in the Grotto-Heaven to take refuge. Therefore, other than refining more fake selves into reality as soon as possible to increase his cultivation, the most important thing was to prevent the power of the Nine Nether God Fiends from corroding over. At the very least, he did not want the place he was at to become the starting point for the corrosion of the Nine Nether God Fiends. That would be too dangerous. Although he had already removed all the corrosive power of the Nine Nether Demonic Qi and the Nine Nether God Fiend through Cui Feng¡¯s sacrifice, this did not mean that he was safe. Since the Nine Nether God Fiend had taken a fancy to this Immortal Land and had successfully established communication, it most likely meant that there were some problems with this world. If the Nine Nether God Fiend could bewitch a ruler of the Wu Kingdom without anyone knowing, he could naturally bewitch the ruler of another country without anyone knowing. In order to prevent this from happening, he had to let Hong Fugui unify this Immortal Land and gather all the luck of the human race. In the memories of Shen Lou, there was a peerless secret technique passed down from the Human Monarch¡ª Human Dao Demon Sealing Array! Chapter 625 - 625 Refining False into Reality, Its Time! (2) 625 Refining False into Reality, It¡¯s Time! (2) This technique could cover an extremely large area and carry out extremely detailed surveillance. Any place where the power of the Nine Nether appeared would be discovered, and it would immediately appear on the light screen at the center of the array. Even if a small amount of Nine Nether power appeared, it would be detected. It was very accurate. There had never been any mistakes. However, to set up the Human Dao Demon Sealing Array, one had to gather the luck of all the people in the world. In other words, if he wanted to use the Human Dao Demon Sealing Array to monitor this Immortal Land in all aspects, he had to first unify all the human forces in the Immortal Land. Cui Heng emphasized this to Hong Fugui. Hong Fugui knew Cui Heng¡¯s worries very well. He nodded solemnly and said, ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been preparing to take action since 20 years ago. Now is the best time.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said, ¡°Now is indeed the best time. We can make a move.¡± ¡­ . The people from the Cui Clan displayed unbelievably powerful might one after another. This greatly shocked the rulers of the nine countries, especially the overlords of the seven kingdoms who were originally hoping to get lucky. The sacrifice of ¡°Cui Feng¡± allowed the reputation of the Martial Dao Academy to reach an unprecedented peak. It directly became a holy land in the hearts of all the living beings in this Immortal Land. Countless people would be attracted to it. The Martial Dao Academy was located in the Central Capital Imperial City. It was very easy to convert the fascination towards this place into fascination with the Central Capital Imperial City. This common emotion was also beneficial to unifying the world. Other than that, there were also some less important factors that had come into play. In short, now was indeed the best time for Hong Fugui to unify this world. If things went smoothly, they would not even need to experience any war. ¡­ . Hong Fugui had always been a decisive person. After bidding farewell to Cui Heng, he immediately began to take action. He directly issued decrees one after another and sent out Wang Ren, the former Human Emperor, to the various countries to interview the various Emperors and ask if they were willing to dispel their country¡¯s name and become a state. If they were willing, he would invite these Emperors to live in the Central Capital. Next, the Imperial City of the Central Capital would send officials directly under the Central Capital to the capitals of these countries to take over all the domestic affairs. Then, he would split each country¡¯s borders in more detail and set them up as states. This undoubtedly required a large number of usable officials. And these officials had to have a high cultivation realm. Otherwise, they would not be able to hold the position at all. It was even more impossible to change the customs and unify the people¡¯s thoughts. This was the reason why Hong Fugui did not take action in the past. They had not nurtured enough of their own people yet. Even if they subdued the lands, it was meaningless. They still had to use the group of people who were originally there to govern it. In that case, it would just be a unification in name. The actual meaning was very weak. Only by arranging for his own people to go over and take over the state, changing the customs, and implementing a unified thought could the world be considered truly unified. This was what Hong Fugui planned to do. This was also one of the reasons why he had delayed for so long. Now that he made a move, the unification plans rolled out like thunder. He did not give these rulers any chance to react and directly found them. Of course, even if these rulers reacted in advance, no one would really dare to resist. Cui Qing, Cui Geng, and Cui Sheng¡¯s strength was deeply imprinted in their hearts. The mysterious and powerful Cui Clan made them feel incomparably terrified. Hong Fugui clearly had a deep relationship with the Cui Clan¡ª If they still resisted Hong Fugui now, they would really be crazy. Therefore, the process of unification was very smooth. Hong Fugui had also expected this. While he sent Wang Ren to persuade the rulers of the various countries, he also sent over the management officials who were preparing to take over the various matters. The rulers of the various countries would experience a series of smooth takeover services like ¡°abdication, establishment of officials, reformation¡±. In this way, before these abdicated monarchs left, they could understand that their country had already become a state under the Central Capital and could leave in peace. It was very considerate. However, the Immortal Land was still too big. Even such a smooth process took a lot of time. Moreover, they had to wait for the Immortal Race to completely submit. Therefore, after a hundred years, the unification was finally completed. At the same time that this world was completely unified, an incomparably huge array formation rose up with the Central Capital Imperial City as the core. With the support of the huge power of the entire world of human luck, it quickly covered the entire Immortal Earth. Human Dao Demon Sealing Array! The moment this array formation was formed, a huge light screen naturally appeared in the deepest part of the Central Capital Imperial City, clearly revealing every place in the Immortal Land. From now on, the power of the Nine Nether would be detected no matter where it appeared. ¡­ . In the Human Ancestor Hall. Shen Lou had already returned the Great Destruction Divine Crossbow to the Human Ancestor. At this moment, he was kneeling on one knee with his head lowered without saying a word. In front of Shen Lou was still a huge curtain. The figure behind the curtain was also watching him. He also said nothing. This made the atmosphere in the Human Ancestral Hall extremely tense. The laws of heaven and earth outside were affected and became incomparably oppressive. The guards at the door could no longer withstand the pressure and retreated far away. After a long time¡ª The figure behind the curtain was the first to speak. He said in a low voice, ¡°Shen Lou, don¡¯t you have anything to say to me? Why did you disobey my orders and not destroy that Immortal Land?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve already answered at that time.¡± Shen Lou had his head lowered and maintained a respectful attitude. ¡°The corrosive power of the Nine Nether God Fiend of the Immortal Land has already been removed. There¡¯s no need to destroy it.¡± ¡°You!¡± The figure behind the curtain seemed to be a little flustered and exasperated. After a while, he said, ¡°Who was the person who erased my spiritual perception that I left in the Great Destruction Divine Crossbow?¡± He seemed to intend to take the initiative to overlook the fact that Shen Lou did not listen to his orders and directly changed the topic. Shen Lou was not surprised by this. He knew very well that even if the Human Ancestor wanted to punish him, it would not be a serious punishment. This was because he was guarding a Nine Nether crack. If they really did anything to him and caused the Nine Nether crack to lose the person guarding it, the problem would be even greater. The Human Ancestor could not afford it. However, Shen Lou still respected the Human Ancestor. Facing the Human Ancestor¡¯s question, he replied truthfully, ¡°That person calls himself Cui Geng. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s at the Third Dao Realm and is extremely powerful. Moreover, after Cui Geng left, another Cui Sheng descended. He actually also had a cultivation of the Third Dao Realm. Cui Sheng addressed Cui Geng as Third Uncle. Other than that, there¡¯s also Cui Feng from before and Cui Qing mentioned by the people of the Immortal Land. They¡¯re all extremely powerful existences. My guess is they should have come from an incomparably powerful hidden clan.¡± ¡°So many experts from the Dao Realm?!¡± The figure behind the curtain fell silent when he heard this. He asked curiously, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a powerful clan. What is the Cui Clan?¡± He seemed to be lost in thought and did not speak for a long time. After a while, the figure behind the curtain waved his hand and said, ¡°Shen Lou, go back first. Guard the Nine Nether crack well and don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Shen Lou bowed respectfully and bade farewell. When only the figure behind the curtain was left in the Human Ancestral Hall, he muttered, ¡°A clan with endless experts in the Dao Realm. Could it be¡­¡± ¡­ . With the unification of this world, the recognition of ¡°Cui Feng¡± became higher and higher, and the fake identities of Mo Kong and the others became more real. Moreover, the concept of the ¡°Cui Clan¡± was also becoming more and more real. Finally, one day, Cui Heng, who was meditating, suddenly opened his eyes. Purple-gold light bloomed in his eyes. At this moment, layers of outlines suddenly appeared on his body. It was as if countless figures were overlapping on him. It was incomparably magical. At the same time, his voice also became layered, high and difficult to find, as if he had already stepped into an unfathomable realm. ¡°Refining the false into reality. It¡¯s time!¡± Chapter 626 - 626 Peak Soul Formation, Omnipresent 626 Peak Soul Formation, Omnipresent At this moment, Cui Heng¡¯s condition was very strange. Although he had opened his eyes and woken up from his meditation, his Essence Soul still maintained its calm and natural state. It was as if it was still in a meditative state. Normally speaking, such a situation was impossible. People only had two states: conscious and unconscious. However, Cui Heng was in a completely contradictory state of being right now. However, this was not his complete state. At this moment, layers of outlines spread out from Cui Heng¡¯s body, as if countless of him were overlapping. Every one of them had different states and even different identities, but they all existed at the same time and gathered on Cui Heng. Such a state was ever-changing and endlessly profound. It was no longer something that ordinary people could understand. It exceeded the limits of their understanding. Cui Heng¡¯s Essence Soul sat in the Niwan Palace. The nature of his True Spirit was faintly discernible. He looked down from above and comprehended all the states he possessed. At the same time, his outer perception began to leave his Essence Soul. This made Cui Heng feel that his identity was changing rapidly¡ª At times, he transformed into the high and mighty Cui Qing, at other times, he became Cui Feng, who was preaching the Dao, the domineering Cui Geng, the arrogant Cui Sheng, and so on. His other identities in the Purple Sun Realm also appeared. And this was only the beginning! Although Cui Heng had many fake identities, it was not much. And the evolution speed was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, all his fake identities appeared and existed at the same time. The fake identities began to automatically derive and quickly spread out. Cui Heng suddenly realized that he had become a child practicing martial arts. His aptitude was extremely strong, but he was born with a terminal illness. He accidentally obtained a ring, and a senior expert lived inside. This was the protagonist of a small book that was widely spread in this world. Now, it had appeared out of thin air and become one of Cui Heng¡¯s fake selves. Almost at the same time, he realized that he was outside an ancient cemetery. He had become a hunched old man with white hair and beard, carefully wiping every tombstone here. This was the cemetery where the remains of the Immortal experts were buried during the war between the ancient humans and the Immortals. As the Immortals had long retreated overseas, naturally, no one protected this place. However, anyone who had been to this tomb would say that there was actually an ancient tomb keeper here. He was extremely powerful and would never allow anyone to rob the tombs here. In fact, this so-called gravekeeper did not exist. It was only because the remains of the experts here had caused the laws here to mutate that there were all kinds of abnormalities. At this moment, this gravekeeper had already become a real existence, one of Cui Heng¡¯s fake identities. Such a situation did not only happen in this world. At the same time that Cui Heng began to break through, similar situations began to appear in the Heaven Realm, the Purple Sun Realm, the Five Views Realm, Daozhou Star, the Grand Plague Heaven, and any other civilized place in the Star Sea. Many legendary existences were born from the void and appeared out of thin air. In turn, even the countless civilizations in the Great Yan Holy Land were affected, and countless void creatures were born at the same time. They had once not existed. They were empty and illusory. Now, they had all become real. They were all Cui Heng¡¯s fake selves. Such a change could be said to have affected the Immortal Land, the Silver Disc Star Sea outside, and the Great Yan Holy Land. After all, many of those legendary illusory existences had extremely powerful cultivation levels. However, even at this moment, Cui Heng had only walked a short distance. After letting countless illusory existences become his fake selves. He began to give birth to an inhuman version of himself. Cui Heng felt his thoughts suddenly become blurry, and there was a thick taste of blood in his mouth. His teeth seemed to be tearing at the flesh of some creature, and his mouth was filled with the residue of minced meat. He took a closer look and realized that he was biting the neck of an antelope. His huge claws were stabbed fixedly in the dead antelope and ruthlessly tore off a large piece of flesh from its neck. Dark red blood surged out like a fountain. Was it a tiger claw? Am I a tiger now? Was this the current me? No! This was a new fake self! The moment Cui Heng understood this, he felt his perspective suddenly rise. He could see the tiger from the perspective of an observer. In the endless forest, wild beasts were biting each other. This was the perspective of the Essence Soul. However, at this moment, he really felt that he was a tiger. It was incomparably real, as if he had really reincarnated into a tiger. In this daze, Cui Heng felt his vision blur again. The tiger and antelope had disappeared, replaced by a vast sky and white clouds. He shook his body gently and spread his wings, soaring freely in the sky. Now he had become an eagle. Then, he changed again and realized that he had become a towering mountain. Then, he became an insignificant pebble, grass, ants¡­ And so on. There were thousands of changes, almost everything. In the end, Cui Heng understood his clear self again. His True Spirit shone brightly. Immediately after, Cui Heng¡¯s perspective transcended everything again and returned to the Essence Soul in the Niwan Palace. At this moment, all his past experiences flowed past his eyes like water. Every fake essence of life and experience turned into shadows that were imprinted in his heart. Chapter 627 - 627 Peak Soul Formation, Omnipresent (2) 627 Peak Soul Formation, Omnipresent (2) To the current Cui Heng, every fake self was real. Their lives, experiences, and will were all real, and they could exist at the same time. However, their foundation and source all pointed to Cui Heng. At this moment, Cui Heng was sitting in the Niwan Palace. He looked down from the perspective of his Essence Soul and could sense every one of his fake selves. Be it humans or inhumans, even mountains and rocks could be clearly seen. At this realm, as long as these fake selves existed, it was equivalent to his own existence. Everything the fake selves sensed was equivalent to him sensing it personally. Moreover, his main body could descend to those places where fake selves existed at any time, and he could also exist in different places. As long as these places had his incarnations, he could arrive there in an instant. He was omnipresent! He truly existed everywhere! At this moment, Cui Heng¡¯s Essence Soul also came out of its meditation state. He formed hand seals with both hands and sat in the void. Beside him was the light and shadow condensed from the Time Saber and the Dao Life Sword, like the original form of an Immortal God. Then, he began to sense the endless changes after his consciousness was scattered, as well as the countless fake selves. His aura became higher and higher, and it became more and more unbelievable. A moment later, the light of the Time Saber and the Dao Life Sword suddenly lit up. Cui Heng¡¯s Essence Soul began to be surrounded by these two lights, and a round halo of an Immortal God formed behind his head. This realm could already be considered perfect. Next should be the extreme sublimation of the essence of life! Cui Heng¡¯s Essence Soul suddenly opened its mouth and said with a smile, ¡°The myriad transformations are not me. My true nature is the real me!¡± His voice first echoed in the Niwan Palace, then in the outside world, causing the entire Immortal Land to tremble. A moment later, even the Heaven Realm, the Five Views Realm, Daozhou Star, and other places heard this voice. At the same time that this voice rang out. Layers of phenomena descended! ¡­ . In the palace of the Central Capital Imperial City. Hong Fugui, who was dealing with government affairs, suddenly put down the notes in his hand. He stood up and came to the door of the palace, looking up at the sky outside. The originally sunny sky suddenly darkened, as if the height of the sky had become much lower. At this moment, the world was silent. However, this silence did not last long. Streaks of blurry light and shadows appeared in the dark sky. There were figures and mountains and trees. It was as if a complete world was descending. Then, a similar scene appeared in the sky in the other direction. It was also a complete world descending. After the shadows of the first and second worlds appeared, the shadows of the third, fourth, fifth, and even more worlds quickly appeared. It seemed endless as it quickly filled the entire sky. At the edge of the place where the light and shadows of this endless world gathered, the scene of chaos creation, chaos evolution, the beginning of the world, and so on was happening. In the blink of an eye, countless worlds were created, further expanding the shadows of this world. Before long, everyone in the Immortal Land was flooded by the light and shadows of these billions of layers of worlds. The only things that could be seen in the dark sky were these worlds and the scene of the creation of the universe. The pressure contained in it could be imagined. To most people in the Immortal Land, this had already exceeded the limits of everyone¡¯s understanding and reached an indescribable peak. This was an indescribable strength! Who was it? Who could have such powerful strength?! ¡°Such an earth-shattering phenomenon. Is Teacher about to break through?¡± Hong Fugui looked at the sky and muttered in his heart. He naturally knew that the current breakthrough phenomenon was caused by Cui Heng. However, in his heart, Cui Heng¡¯s realm had long reached an extreme. Now, he could actually still break through. It was inevitable that he would be shocked. Of course, he was also a little curious. Teacher was already omnipotent. What kind of realm would he reach after breaking through again? It was really fascinating. As for the original overlords of the various countries, they were not in the same mood. At this moment, they were all living in the Central Capital Imperial City. Everyone looked at the sky in a daze, their hearts shocked. ¡°What is this? Whose breakthrough phenomenon is this? This is a breakthrough phenomenon, right?¡± ¡°I-I think so. But isn¡¯t this too powerful? Who can have such terrifying power?¡± ¡°Is it Cui Qing? No, even Cui Qing doesn¡¯t have such great strength! This is too powerful! Who is this?¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . While countless people in the Immortal Land were shocked by this phenomenon, Such a phenomenon had already spread outside, covering a wider range. It was not limited to the Immortal Land. These phenomena also appeared in the Heaven Realm, the Purple Sun Realm, the Five Views Realm, Daozhou Star, and other places. Countless people were looking up at the sky, too shocked to speak. However, it was different from the people in the Immortal Land. Many people in these places still remembered Cui Heng¡¯s aura. Therefore, when they sensed this phenomenon, they knew that Cui Heng was breaking through. Especially Li Mingqiong, Pei Qingshu, Hui Shi, and the others. They looked up at the sky with surprise on their faces and could not help but praise. ¡°That¡¯s great. Master has broken through again!¡± ¡°Master is really becoming more and more unfathomable.¡± ¡°Sir¡¯s cultivation realm has already reached the peak. It¡¯s normal for us to not be able to understand.¡± ¡­ . Other than the places Cui Heng had been to, such shocking phenomena continued to spread. Soon, they touched on a further and more hidden world. In the Human Ancestor Hall. The Human Monarch¡¯s descendant who was sitting behind the curtain suddenly frowned. He felt a sense of danger in his heart and could not help but look outside. Then, his gaze froze. ¡°What is this? What a powerful aura. It¡¯s actually above mine?! Is it an expert from a higher level Dao Realm, or an existence from an Upper Heaven Immortal Land formed by the Immortal Domains?!¡± When Cui Heng erased his imprint in the Human Emperor¡¯s memory, he revealed Cui Qing¡¯s aura, so he did not recognize Cui Heng¡¯s aura. At this moment, such a powerful aura and breakthrough phenomenon made this Human Monarch¡¯s descendant feel an unprecedented shock. His mental state became filled with unease towards the unknown power. After a long time, he barely calmed down and thought to himself, ¡°This aura is too powerful. It made my mind feel a huge impact. This mental state is not optimal. I have to resolve this problem as soon as possible. Fortunately, the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet is about to begin. At that time, I can ask about this at the banquet. At the same time, I¡¯ll ask about the Cui Clan. Is there really such a powerful clan¡­¡± ¡­ . In a place that ordinary people could not know or reach. A Daoist temple floated in the air. Other than the Daoist temple, there was no sky or earth here. There were no laws or even substances. There was only an old Daoist priest and two Dao child who looked to be only eight or nine years old living in the Daoist temple. The range of Cui Heng¡¯s breakthrough phenomenon was extremely vast. It also arrived in the sky above the Daoist temple and was reflected in the eyes of the old Daoist priest and the two Dao child. ¡°What a powerful breakthrough phenomenon. What a mysterious cultivation technique!¡± The old Daoist priest could not help but clap and praise. He said to a little Dao child beside him, ¡°Qingxu, go out and find the owner of this breakthrough phenomenon. It¡¯s best if you can invite him over as a guest.¡± At this point, he suddenly seemed to have thought of something. He took out an exquisite and gorgeous golden invitation letter from the sleeve of his Daoist robe and stuffed it into the hands of the Dao child. ¡°Remember to give this to him too and invite him to the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet 3,000 years later.¡± Chapter 630 - 630 Daoist Su, Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet 630 Daoist Su, Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet At the same time that this Dao child entered the Immortal Land, Cui Heng discovered him. After the initial shock, he investigated this Dao child¡¯s realm and cultivation. However, the outcome surprised him. It was actually equivalent to the Late-stage Soul Formation realm. Moreover, it was not the same type of Late-stage Soul Formation realm like the Human Monarch¡¯s descendant. He was comparable to a Late-stage Soul Formation cultivator who had already begun to embark on the path of Refining False into True. With such strength, he was already close to breaking through to the Peak of the Soul Formation realm. He was even stronger than the Human Monarch¡¯s descendant who was at the Fifth Dao Realm. He was probably an expert at the Sixth Dao Realm. This Immortal Land had been peaceful for a long time. Now that such an expert had suddenly descended, it was really surprising. ¡°As expected, the higher the cultivation realm, the higher the possibility of coming into contact with a top expert.¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly and thought to himself, ¡°However, from the way this person dresses, he looks like a Dao child. Could it be that there¡¯s an even stronger existence behind him?¡± Moreover, what was his goal in coming here? What does he want to do? It was impossible not to care about the sudden arrival of such a powerful existence. Hence, Cui Heng directly sent a message to Hong Fugui and said in a low voice, ¡°There will be a guest coming to visit next. You have to treat him with courtesy.¡± At this moment, Hong Fugui was dealing with the government affairs of the overseas states. When he suddenly heard Cui Heng¡¯s message, he could not help but be surprised. He could hear the importance of this ¡°guest¡± in Cui Heng¡¯s tone. Could this be an expert comparable to his teacher, or an expert close to his teacher¡¯s realm? This universe was vast and indeed endlessly mysterious. There were countless experts. ¡°Yes, Teacher.¡± Hong Fugui nodded. At the same time, the Dao child had already arrived in the Central Capital. With his cultivation realm, he could naturally easily tell where the luck of this world was gathered. He could also easily tell where the core of the world was. However, after arriving at the Central Capital, the Dao child did not head to the Imperial City immediately. Instead, he strolled around the street market, his bright eyes looking curiously at his surroundings. Ever since he was born, he had almost never left the Daoist temple that seemed to be independent from everything else. Even if he left a limited number of times, he would go to the depths of the mountain or to an isolated island overseas. After all, the residences chosen by most experts were far from the mortal world. This was the first time he had experienced such a prosperous place like the Central Capital, so he naturally found it novel. However, he was not a real child after all. After strolling around and satisfying his curiosity, he did not stay any longer and went straight to the capital. At this moment, the guards in front of the capital had already received Hong Fugui¡¯s orders. They knew that a very young-looking Daoist child would be visiting, and he was an esteemed guest. Therefore, when the Dao child arrived at the entrance of the capital, a guard immediately went up to welcome him. The leader cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°Immortal child, are you here to look for someone?¡± The Dao child was stunned when he heard this. He sized up this person and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m here to look for someone. Are you here to welcome me?¡± ¡°We¡¯re all here to welcome you.¡± The guard nodded. The other guards also nodded. Their attitudes were very respectful, but they were not obsequious and were neither servile nor overbearing. ¡°Thank you.¡± The Dao child smiled, as if he was very happy to be treated like this. He clapped his hands and said, ¡°Alright, bring me in then.¡± He was like a real child as he followed behind the guards and entered the capital with a smile. Hong Fugui took the arrival of this ¡°esteemed guest¡± very seriously. After all, Cui Heng had never asked him to treat a guest so solemnly before. Therefore, before the Dao child arrived at the palace, he had already brought Wang Ren out to welcome him. The Dao child saw extremely dense luck condensing in front of him from afar, as well as the light of humanity that ordinary people could not see, as well as the Flame of Civilization and Sacred Water Light. This surprised him very much. He muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t take a closer look before. I only felt that this was a good human city. I didn¡¯t expect it to be where a sage Emperor lives. There¡¯s the aura of the Human Monarch as well. Impressive, impressive.¡± After realizing this, the Dao child stopped and said to the guards at the side, ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to send me further. I¡¯ll go over myself. Thank you.¡± At the same time, he flicked his finger, and streams of light flew out from his fingertips and landed on the guards. For a moment, every guard felt that their life essence had begun to transform. Their cultivation realms were increasing, and their lifespan had increased greatly. When they regained their senses, they realized that the Dao child was long gone. In fact, at this moment, the Dao child had already arrived in front of the palace to meet Hong Fugui. ¡°Greetings, Human Emperor.¡± The Dao child bowed to Hong Fugui and smiled. ¡°From the looks of it, Your Excellency must have received guidance from an expert.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my Teacher. He told me that an esteemed guest is about to arrive.¡± Hong Fugui nodded and smiled. ¡°Immortal child, why are you here?¡± ¡°I came to find the person who caused the shocking phenomenon 500 years ago.¡± The Dao child did not hide anything and said directly, ¡°He should be your Teacher, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Before Hong Fugui could speak, Cui Heng¡¯s voice came from the depths of the palace. ¡°Immortal child, can you come in for a chat?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The Dao child smiled warmly and nodded. ¡°I came to look for you.¡± At random, he walked forward. Suddenly, the surrounding space rippled, and he disappeared after a few steps. Cui Heng had linked this space to his Meditation Chamber in the deepest part of the palace. After walking through this space, he appeared in his Meditation Chamber. Cui Heng had already carefully sized up the Dao child through his divine sense, but this was indeed the first time the Dao child had seen him. Chapter 631 - 631 Daoist Su, Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet (2) 631 Daoist Su, Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet (2) After taking a few simple glances, the Dao child could not help but sigh. ¡°You¡¯re so powerful. I¡¯m far from being your match. No, I¡¯m not qualified to be compared to you at all. Even Old Master might not be your match. Hiss, how did you cultivate to this level? Unbelievable.¡± At the beginning, he was still sighing and surprised. Towards the end, he already had a feeling of disbelief. The Peak Soul Formation realm was indeed beyond the understanding of the Dao child. ¡°I just cultivated step by step,¡± Cui Heng replied truthfully with a smile. ¡°How powerful. I¡¯m so envious.¡± The Dao child¡¯s eyes seemed to be shining as he looked at Cui Heng with envy. ¡°Immortal child, who is this Old Master that you mentioned¡­¡± Cui Heng asked at the right time. ¡°My Old Master goes by the title Daoist Su, a secular Daoist,¡± the Daoist child explained and asked, ¡°Have you heard of him?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of him.¡± Cui Heng shook his head and said truthfully. Previously, he had searched the soul of Shen Lou. In his memory, there had never been any expert who called himself Daoist Su. In the past 500 years, he had been collecting information about ancient history in all aspects and understanding the secrets of various things. He had never seen a description of a person called Daoist Su. Even the billions of fake selves he had already created were not related to this Daoist Su at all. It was really very mysterious. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s not strange that you haven¡¯t heard of him,¡± the Dao child said indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s normal for no one to have heard of the Old Master since he¡¯s not famous. Even Qingxin and I don¡¯t know what his background is or what achievements he has. Oh, the Old Master named me Qingxu. I also have a senior brother called Qingxin.¡± ¡°Qingxu and Qingxin are good names with Immortal intent.¡± Cui Heng smiled faintly. ¡°May I know why the Immortal child is looking for me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here on the orders of the Old Master to invite you to Su Monastery as a guest.¡± Daoist Child Qingxu expressed his intentions. ¡°Haha, thank you for the invitation. Immortal child, just send my regards to Dao Brother Su on my behalf.¡± Cui Heng smiled at first, then said, ¡°As for being a guest, there¡¯s no need. I can¡¯t leave this place for the time being.¡± This Daoist Su¡¯s strength, origin, location, and attitude were unknown. He could not tell what he was thinking at all, let alone differentiate if this was a friend or foe. It was impossible for him to go over to be a guest. Dao Child Qingxu seemed to have expected this answer. After Cui Heng expressed his intentions, he skillfully took out an exquisite and gorgeous golden invitation and smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go to the Su Monastery, please accept this invitation to the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet.¡± ¡°Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet?¡± Cui Heng did not take the invitation immediately. Instead, he asked, ¡°What is this banquet for? Who will attend and who will hold it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s rumored that when the Six Immortal Domains were still around, the Lord of the Immortal Domains held a banquet for the Immortals. It was mainly to provide a place for the Immortals to interact, exchange treasures, and reconcile their conflicts.¡± Dao Child Qingxu thought for a moment and explained, ¡°However, the so-called Lord of the Immortal Domains have always been a legendary existence. It¡¯s a little doubtful if this person really exists or if he ever existed. Therefore, even during the Immortal Domain Era¡¯s Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet, the host had never appeared. Only a huge world would appear within a specific time range at the venue for the banquet. However, Old Master once said that the Banquet is not simple. The laws and Great Dao contained in it have vaguely touched the deepest mysteries of the universe. Perhaps the Banquet itself is a supreme treasure. Every time the experts attend the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet, other than taking the opportunity to exchange some things and treasures, many people also have the intention to spy on this supreme treasure and try to subdue it.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng exclaimed softly when he heard that and said with a smile, ¡°That sounds interesting. However, if the Lord of the Immortal Domains doesn¡¯t exist, who is issuing these invitations?¡± He noticed the uniqueness of the Banquet. If that was really true, he could successfully see through the mysteries of the Return to Void Realm. ¡°The invitations to the Banquet appeared out of thin air,¡± Dao Child Qingxu continued to explain. ¡°After the Banquet World appears, invitations will appear out of thin air and be distributed. The targets of the invitations are all experts who have broken through to the Dao Realm. As for who the invitations are distributed to, there will be some differences. There will be differences every time, and there will only be a general range. Only a small number of people in the Lower Three Dao Realms will receive invitations, while everyone in the Middle Three Dao Realms and Upper Three Dao Realms will definitely be invited. Moreover, other than their own invitations, they will also receive additional quotas to invite other people to the Banquet. This invitation is the additional quota that my Old Master received.¡± ¡°In that case, this invitation should be very precious,¡± Cui Heng said thoughtfully. ¡°Why is he giving it to me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Dao Child Qingxu shook his head and guessed, ¡°Perhaps your Dao Validation phenomenon was too shocking?¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not impossible.¡± Cui Heng laughed. Then, he took the invitation and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll accept the invitation for the time being. As for whether I¡¯ll really go at that time, it depends on the exact situation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you accept the invitation.¡± Dao Child Qingxu smiled and said, ¡°In any case, Old Master only asked me to hand over the invitation and didn¡¯t ask that you agree. This way, I can go back and report.¡± ¡°Immortal child, aren¡¯t you going to stay a little longer?¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°I still plan to prepare a banquet for you.¡± ¡°Thank you for your good intentions, but there¡¯s no need.¡± Dao Child Qingxu shook his head and said, ¡°Old Master instructed me that the most important thing for me to come to the Immortal Land this time is not to linger around and squint at the flowers. This will easily spoil the fruits of my cultivation. I don¡¯t think I have the mentality to constantly resist temptation. It¡¯s better to leave early. Goodbye.¡± With that, he bade farewell to Cui Heng. In the blink of an eye, he crossed the Black Yellow Qi and Primordial Qi and headed to outer space, leaving this Immortal Land. Cui Heng looked up at the sky and watched Dao Child Qingxu leave. Then, he looked down at the invitation in his hand and thought to himself, ¡°Daoist Su, Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet, Banquet of Heaven and Earth¡­ There are secrets everywhere.¡± Actually, he had already made up his mind. If nothing unexpected happened, he would be attending this Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet. Just the banquet world that was suspected to be related to the mysteries of the origin of the universe and might be a supreme treasure was worth making a trip out. This determined whether he could step onto the path of the Return to Void realm as soon as possible. ¡°However, before I go, it¡¯s best to understand this event in more detail.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°But who can I find to understand this matter?¡± Thinking of this, his heart suddenly skipped a beat, and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°There¡¯s indeed a good candidate.¡± ¡­ . In the Human Ancestor Hall. Recently, this descendant of the Human Monarch had been feeling a little uneasy, as if something bad was about to happen to him. ¡°What¡¯s going on? This shouldn¡¯t be happening.¡± He had also carefully analyzed what he had done over the years to see if he could verify it. But he did not gain anything. Today, the ominous feeling was even stronger. It was as if a disaster was about to befall. He had to care about this. Just as the Human Monarch¡¯s descendant was feeling extremely puzzled, he suddenly sensed that there was a second person in the Human Ancestral Hall other than him. ¡°Who is it?!¡± The Human Monarch¡¯s descendant shouted sternly. At the same time, he released his perception and covered the entire Human Ancestral Hall, but he did not discover anything. At the same time, a very ethereal voice suddenly sounded, making his blood run cold. ¡°Are you prepared to make the necessary sacrifice?!¡± Chapter 632 - 632 Meeting at the Dharma Banquet, Immortal Technique to See through Illusions 632 Meeting at the Dharma Banquet, Immortal Technique to See through Illusions Necessary sacrifice? After hearing this, the expression on the face of the Human Monarch¡¯s descendant froze. He knew very well who had said this. It was him! It was what he said when he ordered Shen Lou to destroy the Immortal Land that was invaded by the Nine Nether God Fiend. Why would someone tell him this? Could it be¡­ ¡°Someone from the Cui Clan?¡± The expression of the Human Monarch¡¯s descendant immediately became solemn. To be able to come to the Human Ancestor Hall without anyone noticing, he had to be at least an expert at the Fifth Dao Realm. There were not many experts with such cultivation in the vast universe. There were even fewer people who had hatred for him and were related to the Immortal Land. It was most likely someone from the Cui Clan. ¡°Your memory is not bad.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s figure appeared. His true body had descended and he was not a fake. After all, he had come to ask about the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet, and it was not suitable to use a fake identity. ¡°What do you want?¡± The Human Monarch¡¯s descendant asked in a low voice as he looked at Cui Heng warily. He realized that he could not see through the cultivation realm of this Cui Clan expert at all. It was as if his body was enveloped in a layer of fog. Nothing could be seen clearly, and he could not even deduce what was going on. This meant that this person¡¯s cultivation had far exceeded the Fifth Dao Realm. Not only was he not at the Sixth Dao Realm, but he was most likely at the Seventh Dao Realm or even the Eighth Dao Realm. There were only nine sub-realms in the entire Dao Realm. If this was really an Eighth Dao Realm, then he was the top and strongest existence in this era. He could not afford to offend him. But this person was from the Cui Clan¡­ The descendant of the Human Monarch suddenly thought of the ominous premonition that had appeared before. He immediately became nervous. ¡°I¡¯m not here to kill you. There¡¯s no need to be afraid.¡± Cui Heng saw the other party¡¯s panic and smiled. ¡°I just want to ask you some questions.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The Human Monarch¡¯s descendant fell silent when he heard this. He was even more terrified in his heart. He knew very well that experts loved to lie. No matter what they said, they would basically kill the other party in the end. He was going to be killed just like that? This Cui Clan was too domineering. However, as a descendant of the Human Monarch and even an expert known as the Human Ancestor, he did have something to rely on. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me anyway,¡± the descendant of the Human Monarch said in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m suppressing the Nine Nether crack here. If you kill me, you have to guard the crack here yourself. Otherwise, the experts will naturally punish you.¡± As he spoke, a sinister and distorted crack appeared in the void behind him. It was more than 100 feet long, as if a huge purple-black centipede was lying on this space. Extremely dense Nine Nether Demonic Qi surged in this crack, forming vortexes that seemed to be connected to an unknown terrifying area. ¡°So this is the Nine Nether Crack.¡± Cui Heng looked at the ferocious and terrifying crack with interest and chuckled. ¡°Will this crack lose its suppression after I kill you and completely wreak havoc, causing the Nine Nether God Fiends to descend to the Yang Realm?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The descendant of the Human Monarch nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already guarded this place for countless years and have never made any mistakes. If the Nine Nether crack loses control because of your killing and the Nine Nether God Fiends descends, you won¡¯t be able to escape punishment. I know that your cultivation realm is high, and ordinary experts are probably not your match. However, this matter is different. As long as the Nine Nether God Fiends invades the Yang Realm because of this, you will be hunted by everyone. No matter how high your cultivation realm is or how powerful your methods are, you¡¯re not invincible in the world. There will always be someone who can subdue you. At that time, the strongest experts in the Dao Realm might even attack and kill you.¡± ¡°Yes, the Nine Nether Crack can¡¯t lose its suppression.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°However, there just needs to be someone to suppress it here, right? It might not be you, or it might not be me.¡± As he spoke, rings of ripples appeared in the void beside him, as if they were connected to an unknown void. Then, these ripples suddenly expanded and a person walked out. This was a middle-aged man. He was tall and burly, with a square face and a dignified aura. If Shen Lou was here, he would be able to recognize him at a glance. This was the expert from the Cui Clan who had previously descended to the Immortal Land. Cui Geng! ¡°Cui Geng greets the Ancestor.¡± Cui Geng cupped his hands and bowed to Cui Heng. He was Cui Heng¡¯s fake self, but he had already been refined from fake into reality and could exist independently. Cui Heng also had a clear identity in the ¡°Cui Clan¡±, which was the Ancestor in charge of adjudicating important matters. ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. He looked at the Human Monarch¡¯s descendant again and smiled. ¡°After you die, I can get him to take your place and guard this Nine Nether crack.¡± ¡°F-Fith Dao Realm!¡± The Human Monarch¡¯s descendant saw Cui Geng¡¯s cultivation realm clearly and immediately became a little panicked. He said in a low voice, ¡°No, guarding the Nine Nether Crack doesn¡¯t just require cultivation. It also requires the power of Human Dao.¡± ¡°The successor of the Human Monarch Jade Seal you wanted to kill earlier is my disciple,¡± Cui Heng said indifferently. ¡°¡­¡± This time, the Human Monarch¡¯s descendant had completely lost everything to rely on. His face was a little pale. After a long silence, he said, ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± Cui Heng asked with a strange expression, ¡°I wanted to ask you something.¡± The Human Monarch¡¯s descendant was instantly speechless. That was what you asked, but wasn¡¯t this too unbelievable? However, at this point, he had no choice. He could only say helplessly, ¡°Please ask.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you cooperate like this earlier?¡± Cui Heng smiled and shook his head. Then, he took out the golden invitation card and asked, ¡°Do you know about this invitation?¡± Chapter 633 - 633 Meeting at the Dharma Banquet, Immortal Technique to See through Illusions (2) 633 Meeting at the Dharma Banquet, Immortal Technique to See through Illusions (2) ¡°It¡¯s an invitation to the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet!¡± The eyes of the Human Monarch¡¯s descendant lit up when he saw the invitation. ¡°You were actually once covered by the Six Immortal Domains?¡± Under normal circumstances, only those who cultivated under the scope of the Six Immortal Domains would receive an invitation to the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet. ¡°This isn¡¯t an invitation that appeared naturally.¡± Cui Heng shook his head and said, ¡°It was Daoist Su who invited me.¡± ¡°Daoist Su?!¡± The Human Monarch¡¯s descendant¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this. His expression changed completely as he said in shock, ¡°It¡¯s actually an invitation from that otherworldly expert!¡± After learning this, the way he looked at Cui Heng changed again. It actually changed from fear to admiration. After all, although Daoist Su was incomparably mysterious, there were still some people who knew about him. The Human Monarch¡¯s descendant was one of them. ¡°You know about him?¡± Cui Heng asked directly. ¡°I know a little.¡± The descendant of the Human Monarch nodded and said, ¡°There are records of Daoist Su in the Human Monarch inheritance I obtained. It¡¯s said that he was once an official under the Human Monarch and was already an expert at the Ninth Dao Realm a long time ago.¡± In other words, this Daoist Su might have already surpassed the Ninth Dao Realm and become an existence that could compare to the legendary Human Monarch. ¡°This Daoist Su will also participate in the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet?¡± Cui Heng asked again. ¡°Sometimes, sometimes not,¡± the Human Monarch¡¯s descendant said. ¡°I see.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. He already knew the level of the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet and asked, ¡°Do you know the real reason for holding this banquet?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The descendant of the Human Monarch shook his head and said, ¡°With my cultivation realm, I can only attend the banquet. It¡¯s not far enough for me to come into contact with the core secrets of the banquet. The banquet will be divided into three regions. The Three Lower Dao Realms will be in one region, the Middle Three Dao Realms will be in one region, and the Upper Three Dao Realms will be in another region. The participants in the higher regions can go to the lower regions, but the lower regions cannot go to the higher regions. I¡¯ve only heard some things about the experts of the Upper Region. It¡¯s said that they will reach some agreements at the banquet. The impact of their meeting is very deep. The Divine Generals under me and I who guard the Nine Nether Cracks are mainstays at the Banquet, but we will only be informed of the decisions of the meeting and receive instructions.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng raised his eyebrows slightly and chuckled. ¡°In that case, no matter the reason the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet was set up in the beginning, it has already become a meeting place to decide on important matters?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The descendant of the Human Monarch nodded and said, ¡°After the experts of the Upper Region finish discussing, they will inform the people of the Middle Region. As for whether the people of the Lower Region can know, it depends on whether they have enough connections.¡± ¡°It sounds like a political meeting.¡± Cui Heng chuckled in his heart. Then, he said, ¡°In that case, wouldn¡¯t my temporary invitation to the Upper Region also affect the decision-making of important matters?¡± ¡°It might be that Daoist Su wants to suggest something at this banquet and needs more people to support him,¡± the Human Monarch¡¯s descendant said. ¡°I once heard that the final decision of the meeting of the experts in the Upper Region is based on the principle of the minority obeying the majority.¡± ¡°In that case, there are still experts who can compete with Daoist Su in the Upper Region?¡± Cui Heng said with interest. The rule of the minority obeying the majority had to be based on everyone¡¯s strength. If Daoist Su was really an expert who had surpassed the Ninth Dao Realm, and the others were all in the Upper Three Dao Realms, then there was no such thing as a minority obeying the majority. Everything would only be decided by Daoist Su. ¡°Other than Daoist Su, there are six experts suspected to be above the Ninth Dao Realm,¡± the Human Monarch¡¯s descendant said. ¡°However, including Daoist Su, all of them are only suspected to have reached that cultivation realm. No one knows if they¡¯ve really surpassed the Ninth Dao Realm.¡± ¡°There are six more?¡± Cui Heng pondered and said, ¡°Are they related to the Six Immortal Domains back then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that those six were once prominent figures of the Six Immortal Domains.¡± The descendant of the Human Monarch nodded. ¡°It¡¯s just that their former identities are unknown.¡± ¡°Alright, you didn¡¯t hide anything.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°You did well.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare to hide anything,¡± the descendant of the Human Monarch hurriedly said. ¡°Then find someone to guard this Nine Nether Crack for the time being.¡± Cui Heng chuckled. Then, a door of light appeared in front of him, and he moved to leave with Cui Geng. ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± The descendant of the Human Monarch was immediately grateful and bowed respectfully. ¡°I said that I won¡¯t kill you, I naturally won¡¯t kill you. However, I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯ll spare you.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s back was facing the descendant of the Human Monarch as he said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll leave your life and death to my disciple. Whether he wants to kill you or not is up to him to decide in the future. You¡¯re on your own.¡± With that, he left the Human Ancestor Hall with Cui Geng and returned to the Immortal Land. After the door of light disappeared and he confirmed that Cui Heng had really left, the Human Monarch¡¯s descendant heaved a long sigh of relief. The pressure Cui Heng gave him just now was too great. ¡°I¡¯m on my own¡­ What should I do?¡± The descendant of the Human Monarch frowned before relaxing. ¡°Anyway, the successor of the Human Monarch Jade Seal shouldn¡¯t have stepped into the Dao Realm yet. He¡¯s still far from it. I still have time. The upcoming Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet is also an opportunity. As long as it¡¯s handled well, I might have a chance to live.¡± ¡­ . After Cui Heng returned to the Immortal Land, he called Hong Fugui over to explain the situation of the Human Monarch¡¯s descendant. ¡°I understand what Teacher means.¡± Hong Fugui nodded and said, ¡°Although I have no intention of walking the path of the Human Monarch, it¡¯s very beneficial to me to carry out this Great Dao battle.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded and said, ¡°The Dao Battle is a crisis and also an opportunity. If you can really defeat him in the Human Monarch Dao, your Dao will also rise to a higher level. ¡°However, the cultivation realm between the two of you is still too far apart. It¡¯s not easy to obtain the strength to compete with him for the Dao in the short term. During this period of time, he will most likely make some moves. Even if he doesn¡¯t dare to attack you, he will most likely seek help from many sources.¡± ¡°Disciple understands.¡± Hong Fugui nodded solemnly and said, ¡°Now that this Immortal Land has been unified, my cultivation realm has improved very quickly. It won¡¯t be long before I can try to break through to the Eleventh True World Realm.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly, then said, ¡°2,500 years later, I¡¯ll attend a banquet. That Human Monarch¡¯s descendant will also go. ¡°If you can step into the Dao Realm at that time, I¡¯ll bring you along to prevent that Human Monarch¡¯s descendant from using his identity and inheritance to contact helpers at the banquet.¡± ¡°Disciple understands,¡± Hong Fugui said in a low voice. ¡­ . 2,500 years was not a long time for the current Cui Heng. During this period of time, his fake selves were still being born. This made his cultivation stronger and stronger. His strength was already many times stronger than when he had just broken through to the Peak Soul Formation realm. However, this strengthening did not make Cui Heng happy. Instead, it made him feel even more anxious. He was a step closer to the upper limit of the 480 million fake selves. Once he exceeded this number, he would not be able to step onto the path to the Return to Void Realm. He could only stop at the Peak Soul Formation realm forever. This was a situation he could not accept. ¡°The venue of the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet might be an Origin Treasure. I have to seize this opportunity.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself. Hong Fugui was really a genius. When the 2,500 years was about to pass, he really broke through to the Dao Realm. Although Cui Heng had been preaching to him almost every day all these years, his talent was extremely important to be able to reach such a cultivation realm. Finally, the agreed time on the Immortal Heaven Dao Realm Dharma Banquet arrived. The invitation naturally lit up with golden light and soared into the sky, turning into a golden staircase that led to an unknown place at an endless height. As long as one walked past this staircase filled with golden light, they could reach the venue of the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet. However, Cui Heng did not walk up immediately. Instead, he narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the end of the golden staircase. At the same time, he used an Immortal technique that he had specially deduced for this banquet. An Immortal technique that could see through all illusions and see through the true source! Chapter 634 - 634 Chaos, Immortals Gathering 634 Chaos, Immortals Gathering Spiritual Golden Eyes! This was an Immortal technique used on the eyes. It could turn the caster¡¯s eyes into golden pupils that could see through all illusions and see the true origin. Deducing this Immortal technique was not only to investigate the essence of the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet Hall, but also to prepare for his future path to the Return to Void realm. After all, the description of the path to the Return to Void realm in the Intermediate Immortal Technique said that one had to understand the truth. Immortal techniques like the Spiritual Golden Eyes should be beneficial to the cultivation of the Return to Void realm. Under the gaze of the Spiritual Golden Eyes, a group of palaces began to appear in the void above the golden stairs. Pavilions could be vaguely seen, and they were incomparably gorgeous. It was the venue for the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet. However, this was only the surface. In Cui Heng¡¯s eyes, these pavilions, palaces, and temples had all turned into phantoms, and the truth was reflected in his eyes. It was a vast and boundless land. It was desolate and devoid of life. There were only hills buried with nameless people. ¡°A graveyard?!¡± Cui Heng was stunned. This outcome was too unexpected. The place where so many experts were invited to discuss important matters was actually a wasteland filled with nameless graves. ¡°No, this isn¡¯t the true origin.¡± The golden light in Cui Heng¡¯s eyes became even brighter. Then, the wasteland filled with graves became illusory, turning into a blurry phantom. The scene that appeared in his eyes changed again, turning into a dark green incomplete seal floating in the unknown void. An extremely dense aura of death lingered around this incomplete seal, as if this seal was the manifestation of the Great Dao of Death. However, the seal was not complete and much was lacking. Only about a fifth of it was left, but it still gave off an extremely powerful feeling. ¡°A treasure that symbolizes the Great Dao of Origin!¡± Cui Heng was overjoyed. He had finally found a treasure that met the System¡¯s requirements. Previously, he had also tried to use the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. He felt that it was a treasure nurtured by the origin laws of the Six Immortal Domains after all. Perhaps it could be used. But he did not succeed. Clearly, the origin laws of the Six Immortal Domains were not the same as the origin Great Dao of the universe. Fortunately, the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet was indeed as Dao Child Qingxu had said. It was indeed a treasure that symbolizes the origin of the Great Dao of the universe. This way, he would have a chance to use this treasure to exchange for the purchase voucher for the High-level Cultivation Package. From there, he could upgrade the System package and obtain the method to step onto the path to the Return to Void realm. Therefore, Cui Heng could not wait to call Hong Fugui over and bring him up the golden staircase towards the endless heights. However, after taking a few steps, Cui Heng suddenly frowned and thought to himself, ¡°No, there¡¯s something wrong with my mentality now. I¡¯m too impatient. ¡°The venue of this Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet is not ownerless. I¡¯m clearly trying to snatch it by force.¡± He had never had the thought of snatching things by force before, unless the other party was hostile to him. ¡°I was too anxious to step onto the path of the Return to Void Realm and had an unusual thought.¡± Cui Heng quickly found the problem with his mental state. ¡°I was too anxious to succeed. It shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± Then, he gently closed his eyes, and his mental state quickly calmed down. When he opened his eyes again, his expression had already become as usual. Regarding this Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet, he only treated it as an ordinary banquet. His thoughts were not as chaotic as before. At this moment, he suddenly realized that he had never thought about how to obtain information and understand people as much as possible by coming to this banquet. He was only focused on how to obtain the treasure that symbolizes the source of the Great Dao so that he could use it to step onto the path of the Return to Void realm. ¡°Fortunately, I woke up in time. Otherwise, I wonder what ridiculous things I¡¯ll do at the banquet.¡± Cui Heng heaved a sigh of relief. If he had gone to the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet with his previous mentality, he would probably not be able to help but fight at the banquet. He might even directly snatch the venue of the banquet. At that time, not to mention offending all the experts present for no reason, he might even lure out some existences above the Ninth Dao Realm. He did not have a clear concept of the experts above the Ninth Dao Realm. He could only roughly estimate that they should be stronger than the Late-stage Soul Formation realm. As for whether they had reached the Peak Soul Formation realm, it was unknown. No matter what, Cui Heng did not want to offend such unknown experts for no reason. ¡°I¡¯ll just attend this banquet as usual.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°At the same time, I¡¯ll try my best to find out more about this banquet venue.¡± Keeping calm did not mean giving up on the banquet venue. If there was a suitable opportunity, he would definitely still attack. He just had to guard the bottom line that he would not resort to burglary for no reason. ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s wrong?¡± At this moment, Hong Fugui realized that something was wrong with Cui Heng and asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s fine now.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and looked up at the end of the golden staircase above. He smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡­ . At the same time that the Golden Light Steps appeared on Cui Heng¡¯s side, different steps appeared before the other people who had received the invitation. In front of the people of the Lower Three Realms was a bronze staircase. There were even some rust on it, and it looked very old. In front of the people in the Middle Three Dao Realms, a staircase made of silver appeared. It was dazzling and looked very luxurious. The existences of the Upper Three Dao Realms and higher levels were welcomed by Golden Light Stairs. They had the highest standards and were treated with courtesy. Chapter 635 - 635 Chaos, Immortals Gathering (2) 635 Chaos, Immortals Gathering (2) This situation was clearly a differential treatment, but all the participants were already used to it and thought that it was only right. After all, this rule had been set a long time ago when the Immortal Heaven Dao Realm Dharma Banquet was first hosted. Also, the strong were respected. This had always been a rule that could be established anywhere. Therefore, even with such an obvious difference in treatment, no one raised any objections. Many people who came to attend the ritual banquet were willing to endure it with smiles on their faces. However, some of this smile was real and some was fake. There were always a few people who came with other intentions. ¡­ . In a desolate starry sky, nebulas filled the sky, and countless star fragments floated. It was like a tomb of stars. The energy contained in it was extremely terrifying, as if a trillion stars had once exploded here, forming such a magical place. In the middle of this ¡°Star Tomb¡±, there was a hunched old man with white hair and beard who was surrounded by countless star fragments. He seemed to have sensed something and suddenly opened his turbid eyes. He looked up, as if he wanted to see the endless height that was out of reach. ¡°Receiving Immortal Stairs!¡± the old man muttered, his eyes revealing a trace of nostalgia. Then, they became cold as he snorted. ¡°To think that they still have the mood to hold a banquet. How can this old man let you live in peace?¡± With that, the old man¡¯s body suddenly shone brightly, as if countless fiery flames had wrapped around him. Golden flames ignited in his eyes, and the strength of the aura on his body rose steadily, rapidly strengthening. Finally, he suddenly opened his mouth and sucked hard. In an instant, the countless star fragments and nebulas in this vast starry sky began to collapse rapidly, surging towards the old man¡¯s mouth. Soon, this desolate starry sky became empty and turned into nothingness. All the matter was swallowed by the old man and absorbed into his body. After doing all of this, the flames that enveloped the old man suddenly soared into the sky and rushed towards the endless height, forming a staircase made of flames. ¡°Let me see if you¡¯ve improved after so many years.¡± The old man sneered and stepped onto the flame stairs. He actually walked towards the place where the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet was held. ¡­ . Outside a certain Nine Nether Crack. This was originally an extremely prosperous sea of stars with many dazzling civilizations. There was no lack of Seventh and Eighth True World Realm experts. But now, this Star Sea has become a dead area. Although there were still hundreds of billions of stars and countless planets, there was no longer any life. Only in the core area of the sea of stars was a giant that was billions of kilometers tall and enveloped in silver light. Behind this giant was a huge purple-black crack that stretched for hundreds of millions of kilometers. Countless vortexes surged inside, and faint wails emerged continuously. It was a Nine Nether Crack! The countless vortexes in this crack were spewing out Nine Nether Demonic Qi at all times. However, most of the Nine Netherworld Demonic Qi was blocked by the silver giant. Some subtle Demonic Qi spread out, but it was still blocked in the Star Sea and could not spread out. Suddenly, a green light appeared from the silver giant¡¯s body. Then, it transformed into a bronze staircase that extended upwards to an endless height. ¡°Huh?¡± The silver giant seemed to have been woken up by the green light and looked at the bronze staircase. After being stunned for a moment, the expression on his face suddenly became distorted, and a purple-black light flashed across his eyes. ¡°Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet? Most of the experts of the Dao Realm within the range of the Six Immortal Domains in the past are gathered there. There might even be existences above the Dao Realm appearing? Hahahaha, good, good! It suits me!!¡± Hence, the silver giant¡¯s figure swayed and he returned to the size of an ordinary person, turning into a young man in silver clothes. He leisurely stepped onto the bronze stairs and walked up. As for the Nine Nether Crack here, there was no need to worry. As long as he did not leave for long, the remaining power here was enough to guard it for a long time. This was also one of the reasons why Shen Lou could leave the place he was guarding. ¡­ . As Hong Fugui was only at the First Dao Realm, although he followed Cui Heng on the golden stairs, he was still teleported to the Lower Three Dao Realms region. Cui Heng arrived in the region of the Upper Three Dao Realms. This area was neither big nor small. Looking at the periphery, it was an endless chaotic void. Countless chaotic airflow and chaotic storms wreaked havoc here, and everywhere was filled with destructive power. Those below the Seventh Dao Realm would instantly have their bodies and souls destroyed when they arrived. There was no way out at all. That was why this place became the exclusive area of the Upper Three Dao Realms. Those who had yet to reach the Upper Three Dao Realms would be reduced to ashes on the spot, let alone be able to attend the meeting. However, the actual banquet area should be in the palace floating in this chaotic void. From the looks of it, the area was not big. As soon as Cui Heng arrived, he saw the chaotic void not far away light up with golden light, dispersing the chaotic airflow and chaotic storm, forming a stable golden door of light. Then, a figure walked out of the golden door of light. It was a middle-aged Daoist priest with disheveled hair and a red gourd on his back. He was dressed in tattered clothes that revealed his chest. As soon as the Daoist priest arrived, he immediately discovered Cui Heng not far away. He came over as if they were familiar with each other and laughed. ¡°Old Daoist Li Jiu greets Fellow Daoist. I see that Fellow Daoist is unfamiliar. Have you just broken through to the Seventh Dao Realm?¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± Cui Heng nodded and smiled. At the same time, he glanced at the middle-aged Daoist priest and realized that this person¡¯s cultivation was at the Ninth Dao Realm. His strength was indeed not weak. ¡°Hahaha, this is Fellow Daoist¡¯s first time attending the meeting. But this is already the eighth time I¡¯m here. I¡¯m old.¡± Li Jiu grinned and said, ¡°How should I address Fellow Daoist?¡± ¡°Cui Heng.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly. He was still smiling, but it was neither warm nor cold. ¡°Fellow Daoist, there¡¯s no need to be so distant.¡± Li Jiu smiled and said, ¡°This Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet is a venue for the top big shots to discuss important matters. ¡°But to us lackeys, taking this opportunity to make more friends and bond with each other is the best way to make use of it, haha.¡± ¡°Drunkard Li, you¡¯re getting close to the new Fellow Daoists again.¡± At this moment, a female voice came from not far away. Then, a young woman in a moon-white dress passed through the golden door of light and arrived at Cui Heng¡¯s side. ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t believe him. This fellow likes to build connections with others and ask for wine,¡± the young woman said with a smile. ¡°If you really get closer to him, the rare wines in your residence will suffer.¡± ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Fellow Daoist.¡± Cui Heng nodded and smiled, but he was still as calm as water. After speaking, he did not continue. At this moment, golden doors of light appeared one after another, and figures streamed out continuously. Among them were clearly acquaintances of Li Jiu and the young woman. They bade farewell to Cui Heng and went to greet their friends. Cui Heng quietly observed them, but he realized that be it the two people just now or their friends who had just arrived, their words and actions were like mortals. They did not look like peerless experts from the Upper Three Dao Realms at all. These people had lived for tens of millions of years. Normally speaking, such a situation should not have happened. ¡°Is there any special purpose?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly. Chapter 636 - 636 Daoist Sus Request, Lord of the Six Domains 636 Daoist Su¡¯s Request, Lord of the Six Domains In Cui Heng¡¯s opinion, the states of these experts in the Upper Three Realms of the Dao Realm were a little unusual. They seemed to be deliberately maintaining mental states similar to ordinary people. This was very strange. If only a few people maintained this state, it could be considered as a personal preference. But everyone was like this now. ¡°Is it because after stepping into the Upper Three Realms of the Dao Realm, the strength of the soul can¡¯t match the control of the Great Dao laws? Do they need to use this method to maintain their humanity?¡± Cui Heng looked at these people and pondered. This situation was not unfamiliar to cultivators. After stepping into the Soul Formation realm, he discovered that even ordinary Great Dao laws were corrosive to the soul. If the strength of the soul was not enough and one often mobilized the power of the Great Dao laws or fused the power of the Great Dao laws to cultivate and increase their cultivation, there would be the danger of being ¡°corroded by the Dao¡±. In other words, the various thoughts and thinking patterns of a cultivator would be closer and closer to the Great Dao of Nature. Human nature would become weaker and weaker, and in the end, they would be completely assimilated by the Great Dao laws. However, Soul Formation cultivators had an undying Essence Soul. The corrosive power of the Great Dao laws was like a breeze to their Essence Soul, unable to cause any damage. But that was not the case for martial artists. After Cui Heng observed them, he quickly discovered that there was a huge problem with these experts from the Upper Three Realms of the Dao Realm. Although the strength of their souls was already comparable to the Late-stage Soul Formation realm, the quality of their souls was greatly inferior to the Essence Soul of the Soul Formation realm. Such soul quality could not resist the corrosion of the Great Dao laws at all. It was fine in the short term, but as time passed, it was very easy for one¡¯s soul to gradually lose their humanity. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a huge hidden danger in martial cultivation, but how can a soul of this level surpass the Ninth Dao Realm?¡± Cui Heng was very puzzled by this. In his opinion, retaining one¡¯s human nature by maintaining a mental state similar to that of an ordinary person could only be considered a temporary measure. In the end, they would still be corroded away by the Great Dao. How could they break through to a higher realm in such a state? It was already very difficult for them to maintain their current realm. Just as Cui Heng was feeling puzzled, the people outside the palace suddenly became restless, as if something big was about to happen. An incomparably bright golden light appeared in this chaotic void, forming a door of light that was much larger than ordinary golden doors. Cui Heng also looked over and felt an extremely powerful aura inside. It was much stronger than the Ninth Dao Realm. This should be an expert who has surpassed the Ninth Dao Realm. Li Jiu, the young woman, and the people beside them were also staring at the door of light, as if they were waiting for something. Soon, the huge golden door of light slowly opened. A figure in a Daoist robe walked out. This was an old man with an ancient appearance and a sage-like aura. Beside him were two fair-skinned Dao children. Daoist Su! His appearance stunned many experts present. They were all very surprised. No one expected that the first person to arrive at the banquet was this mysterious Daoist Su. This also meant that he would be the one to decide the core topic of this banquet. This was also the reason why everyone was paying attention to the huge golden door of light. According to past practice, the first expert ¡°above the Dao Realm¡± to come here through the huge golden door of light would decide the topic of the banquet. The topic discussed in the banquet would have an extremely profound impact on many large worlds in the Star Seas. It was closely related to everyone¡¯s interests. Naturally, they would be very concerned. Daoist Su had not attended many Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquets, let alone raised any topics. No one could tell what kind of topic he would raise this time, or who it would be beneficial to or harmful to. ¡°Old Master, he¡¯s here.¡± Dao Child Qingxu tugged at Daoist Su¡¯s Dao robe and pointed at Cui Heng in the distance. ¡°That is Immortal Cui.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Daoist Su nodded slightly and looked at Cui Heng. Then, his gaze stopped, and his eyes revealed shock as he muttered, ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Everyone present saw the actions of Dao Child Qingxu and Daoist Su. Hence, they all looked at Cui Heng, but they were very puzzled. This was an unfamiliar face. It should be his first time attending the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet. He had probably just broken through to the Seventh Dao Realm. Why did Daoist Su look shocked when he saw such a person? What was so special about him? Many people were puzzled. Li Jiu, who had come to talk to Cui Heng earlier, also frowned. He used a secret technique to send a voice transmission to the young woman beside him. ¡°Lanzhi, it seems that the new Fellow Daoist we just met is not ordinary.¡± ¡°Fellow Daoist?¡± The young woman called Lanzhi also used a secret technique to send a voice transmission. She chuckled and said, ¡°He can shock Daoist Su. Do you think you¡¯re qualified to call him a Fellow Daoist?¡± ¡°Aiya, you¡¯re wrong.¡± Li Jiu still smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not up to you. He personally called me Fellow Daoist just now.¡± ¡°Ah, right, right, right. It¡¯s your Fellow Daoist.¡± Lanzhi agreed helplessly. Then, she said seriously, ¡°Then what realm do you think this Fellow Daoist of yours is at?¡± ¡°Hmm, his cultivation realm¡­¡± Li Jiu pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s above the Ninth Dao Realm. It¡¯s the realm where Daoist Su, Lord Changsheng, and Lord Tianzhu are at. ¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± Lanzhi nodded and looked in Cui Heng¡¯s direction. She frowned slightly. ¡°But why did such an expert suddenly appear?¡± Chapter 637 - 637 Daoist Sus Request, Lord of the Six Domains (2) 637 Daoist Su¡¯s Request, Lord of the Six Domains (2) In the past countless years, the Six Immortal Domains and the boundless starry skies they covered had only produced seven experts above the Ninth Dao Realm. Now, another one had actually appeared out of thin air. It was really shocking. ¡°It should be an expert from the outer realm invited by Daoist Su.¡± Li Jiu picked up the large gourd on his back and took a sip of wine. He said to Lanzhi, ¡°Looks like Daoist Su is going to do something big this time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that this is a helper he found from the outer realm and wants this person to support him at the banquet?¡± Lanzhi said in surprise. ¡°In that case, it must be a huge plan.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I wonder what topic he wants to raise.¡± Li Jiu nodded gently and suddenly said, ¡°Daoist Su had even sent his Dao Child over to look for that person.¡± At this moment, they were not the only ones paying attention to Cui Heng and Daoist Su. Everyone¡¯s attention was focused here. However, Daoist Su acted as if he did not feel anything and completely treated these gazes as if they did not exist. He brought Qingxu and Qingxin to Cui Heng. ¡°Greetings, Dao Brother.¡± Daoist Su cupped his hands and bowed. His voice was not loud, and it could even be said to be very soft. However, the way he addressed him as ¡°Dao Brother¡± shocked everyone present. Many people¡¯s jaws dropped in shock. These people were all experts of the Upper Three Dao Realms. They were supreme existences that could be called ancestors anywhere in the universe. Now, they were all shocked by the way Daoist Su addressed Cui Heng. Dao Brother?! What did this mean?! Was Daoist Su indicating that the cultivation realm of that ¡°newbie¡± was above his?! If that was the case, it was too ridiculous. Experts above the Ninth Dao Realm like Daoist Su were existences who had cultivated to the peak in their understanding. Now, there was actually someone stronger? Was it just that his methods were stronger or was his strength greater? It should be the latter¡­ ¡°Thank you for your invitation, Fellow Daoist.¡± Cui Heng cupped his hands and smiled. At the same time, he heaved a sigh of relief. The strength above the Ninth Dao Realm had indeed far exceeded the Late-stage Soul Formation realm. It even had some characteristics of the Peak Soul Formation realm, but it was still not comparable to the true Peak Soul Formation realm. Of course, such a cultivation realm was not weak even to Cui Heng. As long as Daoist Su could increase his strength by hundreds of thousands of times and use some extremely expensive and powerful secret techniques to attack with all his methods, he would be able to make the corners of Cui Heng¡¯s clothes tremble slightly. To Cui Heng, who had already stepped into the Peak Soul Formation realm for more than 2,000 years and was increasing his strength every moment, it was already very, very rare for someone to be able to do this. ¡°However, the gap of hundreds of thousands of times shouldn¡¯t be too big. Perhaps he only needs to break through two or three small realms.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°If the Dao Realm has 12 levels, then the Peak of the Dao Realm might be able to barely compare to the Peak Soul Formation realm or a nerfed Peak Soul Formation realm.¡± Seeing Cui Heng¡¯s kind attitude, the smile on his face deepened. He nodded and said, ¡°Dao Brother, this palace will only open when the other experts above the Dao Realm arrive. Can we talk in private?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and pointed at an empty area of chaos in the distance. He smiled and said, ¡°Please.¡± ¡°Dao Brother is straightforward.¡± Daoist Su laughed and flew towards the chaotic area with Cui Heng. Qingxu and Qingxin stayed where they were and waited. Li Jiu, Lanzhi, and the others watched this scene and could not help but make plans in their hearts. Something big was going to happen. Daoist Su who did not attend the banquet normally suddenly became so proactive. He even specially invited someone over and talked with him before the meeting began. It was too abnormal. ¡­ . Cui Heng and Daoist Su arrived at the empty chaotic area. The surroundings were immediately enveloped by a violent chaotic airflow, isolating the transmission of information from inside and outside, preventing the possibility of the situation here being investigated by the outside world. ¡°Fellow Daoist, what did you want to talk about?¡± Cui Heng asked with a smile. ¡°I want to seek Fellow Daoist¡¯s help.¡± Daoist Su¡¯s attitude was very kind as he said with a smile, ¡°Now, the invasion of the Nine Nether is getting more and more serious. From time to time, Nine Nether God Fiends will possess the bodies of experts of the Dao Realm, causing countless demon disasters. Many demon disasters can¡¯t be resolved with just one or two cultivators from the Upper Three Dao Realms. It¡¯s best if we can gather many experts to resist the demon disasters in a certain place. However, this requires a unified organization to dispatch them. Therefore, at this banquet, we plan to nominate a Lord of the Six Domains from the people above the Dao Realm as the leader of this organization. The Lord of the Six Domains have the right to gather the other experts above the Dao Realm for a meeting at any time to discuss important decisions. Moreover, if the support behind different opinions are the same, the Lord of the Six Domains have the right to make the final decision. However, he has to be responsible for the decision. If we encounter something especially important and urgent, he can directly gather all the Upper Three Dao Realm experts and hold an expanded meeting to discuss countermeasures together. Again, if the support behind the different opinions are the same, he can also make the final decision. However, he also has to be responsible for the decision. That¡¯s roughly the situation.¡± ¡°Fellow Daoist invited me here because you want me to support you?¡± Cui Heng looked at Daoist Su and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡± Daoist Su shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m used to being idle, but I can¡¯t be the leader. I hope that Dao Brother can support Lord Tianzhu as the Lord of the Six Domains. Lord Tianzhu is the most senior among the people above the Dao Realm, and he¡¯s also the most knowledgeable. His martial techniques are also the most abundant, and the Great Dao he cultivates is related to the fate of all living beings. He¡¯s undoubtedly the most suitable candidate.¡± ¡°In that case, after you¡¯ve coordinated internally, you can just recommend him together. Why are you dragging me in?¡± Cui Heng said with a faint smile. ¡°Fellow Daoist, there¡¯s something you haven¡¯t finished saying.¡± ¡°Dao Brother, you¡¯ve misunderstood. The reason why I invited you over is because¡­¡± Daoist Su hurriedly explained, ¡°This banquet meeting is actually an expanded meeting that requires everyone to participate. Moreover, in order to convince the masses, we will follow the previous rules of the banquet. We will first raise the topic and everyone will raise their hands to vote. We will follow the principle that the minority follow the wishes of the majority. At that time, all the Upper Three Dao Realm experts can vote. This way, the outcome will be difficult to determine. Coincidentally, Dao Brother¡¯s cultivation phenomenon illuminated the Star Seas, so I had the intention of inviting you to participate in this banquet. Dao Brother is an expert above the Dao Realm. A single vote from you is equivalent to ten votes from the ordinary experts of the Upper Three Dao Realms. If Dao Brother can support Lord Tianzhu, you can completely reduce the variables of this meeting.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and asked Daoist Su thoughtfully, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯ve put in so much effort. What benefits will it bring you if Lord Tianzhu is elected?¡± He did not ask what benefits he would gain from participating. Instead, he first asked what benefits Daoist Su would obtain. If Daoist Su did not even say this or did not have much benefits, there was no need for him to be implicated. ¡­ . Outside the chaotic void where the Upper Three Dao Realm experts were, there was a gorgeous palace where the Middle Three Dao Realm experts were. There were pavilions everywhere, and it was beautiful. Outside this gorgeous palace was an even wider venue. Lush mountains and rivers, red suns and white clouds, it was filled with a beautiful natural scene. This was the area where the Lower Three Dao Realm experts were. Many people had familiar friends. They gathered in twos and threes and drank good wine and enjoyed delicacies happily. To them, the Banquet was more of a place to make friends and entertain themselves. Hong Fugui did not know anyone, but he was also looking around. His gaze was mainly focused on the women, as if he was looking for something. Before coming here, Cui Heng had given him a mission to find out if Jiang Qiqi was also attending this banquet. Chapter 638 - 638 Nine Nether Demonic Qi at the Dharma Banquet 638 Nine Nether Demonic Qi at the Dharma Banquet Hong Fugui had seen Jiang Qiqi before. Therefore, if Jiang Qiqi came to participate in this Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet, he would be able to recognize her. Unfortunately, even after knowing that everyone had arrived, Hong Fugui could not find that figure when the banquet began. This also meant that Jiang Qiqi did not attend this Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet. There could be many reasons for this. Perhaps Jiang Qiqi had received the invitation but did not come to the banquet¡­ Another possibility was that Jiang Qiqi had yet to break through to the Dao Realm, so she naturally would not receive the invitation. Or, although she had reached the Lower Three Realms of the Dao Realm, because the invitation to the Lower Three Realms was sent randomly, she did not receive an invitation. Of course, it could also be for other reasons. For example, Jiang Qiqi had already broken through to the Middle Three Dao Realms or even the Upper Three Dao Realms. In that case, she naturally would not appear in the area of the Lower Three Dao Realms. Or perhaps, although Jiang Qiqi had reached the realm of receiving an invitation to the banquet, she had already left the range of the Six Immortal Domains. In that case, she would naturally not attend the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet. However, neither was likely. Whether it was breaking through to the Middle Three Dao Realms or even the Upper Three Dao Realms, or leaving the range of the starry skies covered by the Six Immortal Domains, it was extremely difficult and almost impossible. It was too difficult. Therefore, Hong Fugui was more inclined to believe in the first two possibilities. Or perhaps, although Jiang Qiqi had received the invitation, she did not come to the banquet for some unknown reason. ¡°I wonder if my Junior Sister knows that Teacher is still missing her.¡± Hong Fugui sighed softly in his heart and began to observe his people. He wanted to understand their temperaments through their words and actions and determine if they were easy to communicate with. One of his goals for coming to the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet was to make friends. He wanted to make as many friends as possible with the experts of the Dao Realm. At the same time, he wanted to publicize his identity as the successor of the Human Monarch¡¯s Jade Cauldron and let the world understand that there was more than one Human Monarch¡¯s descendant. Although Hong Fugui did not intend to take the path of the Human Monarch, this method was an effective way to attack the Human Monarch¡¯s descendant of the Human Ancestral Hall to prevent him from using his identity as the Human Monarch¡¯s descendant to contact and recruit helpers at the banquet. After all, Cui Heng had already handed the mission to deal with the Human Monarch¡¯s descendant to Hong Fugui. From now on, Hong Fugui would begin to target him. Just as Hong Fugui was observing the people here, he suddenly discovered a familiar face. This person was wearing golden armor and looked extraordinary. He was the Second Dao Realm expert who had once descended to the Immortal Land and was ordered by the Human Monarch¡¯s descendant to destroy the entire Immortal Land. He was also the Divine General of the Human Ancestral Hall who guarded a certain Nine Nether crack. Shen Lou. When Hong Fugui looked at Shen Lou, Shen Lou also discovered him. Then, Shen Lou immediately recognized him, and the expression on his face became tense. Even his body could not help but tense up, and uncontrollable fear appeared in his eyes. Of course, this was not because he was afraid of Hong Fugui. Instead, he was afraid of the Cui Clan behind Hong Fugui. After all, his encounter in the Immortal Land was enough for him to never forget. The experts of the Cui Clan who appeared one after another had already become a nightmare in his heart that he could never forget. Especially the overbearing and extremely arrogant Cui Sheng, who had searched his soul, had left him with an extremely serious psychological trauma. Although Cui Heng was very careful when searching his soul and did not cause any damage to Shen Lou, it was an established fact that he had been ¡°soul searched¡±. It was impossible to change it, and it was still difficult for Shen Lou to let it go. Therefore, the moment he saw Hong Fugui, his first reaction was to hide. He did not want to see any cultivators of the Cui Clan and not let the terrifying nightmare of the past reappear. However, there were seven other people gathered with him. They immediately discovered the abnormality of Shen Lou and looked at Hong Fugui. After discovering that this person was actually only at the First Dao Realm, they were all a little puzzled. These seven people were also dressed in armor, but they were all wearing silver armor. Although their cultivation realms were also at the Second Dao Realm, their auras were slightly weaker than Shen Lou. They should be the other seven of the eight Divine Generals of the Human Ancestor Hall other than Shen Lou. ¡°Eldest Brother, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Do you know this person? Do you have any enmity with him?¡± ¡°Eldest Brother, you don¡¯t look right.¡± Six of them asked Shen Lou with concern. Only one person stood at the back with his head lowered in silence, thinking about something. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Shen Lou waved his hand and shook his head, forcing himself to calm down. He looked straight at Hong Fugui, then slowly calmed his heart down. He cupped his hands at Hong Fugui and said, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Hong Fugui also stood up and cupped his hands to greet Shen Lou. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you come over and take a seat?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I intend to do.¡± Shen Lou nodded. Between escaping and facing his trauma, he chose the latter to try to eliminate the nightmare in his heart. Otherwise, he could forget about improving in his cultivation in the future and would forever stop here. This outcome was something he could not accept. When the six Divine Generals who were concerned about Shen Lou saw that he had taken the initiative to sit opposite Hong Fugui, they were no longer worried and followed suit. The silent Divine General also followed, but he still maintained his silence. This made Hong Fugui¡¯s area, which was originally empty, turn lively. Soon, it attracted the attention of the other participants. In a short while, someone else came over and sat down as well. After all, the names of the eight Divine Generals of the Human Ancestor Hall were still very resounding among the Lower Three Dao Realm experts. Many people wanted to be on good terms with them. Chapter 639 - 639 Nine Nether Demonic Qi at the Dharma Banquet (2) 639 Nine Nether Demonic Qi at the Dharma Banquet (2) Now that Shen Lou had brought people to sit around Hong Fugui, it naturally made more people look at Hong Fugui, wanting to see what was so special about this ¡°young man¡± that Shen Lou actually valued him so much. After Shen Lou sat for a while and saw more and more people gathering around, he became even calmer in his heart. The expression on his face was almost completely normal. He smiled and asked, ¡°How should I address you?¡± ¡°Just call me Hongwu.¡± Hong Fugui nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re the head of the Eight Divine Generals of the Human Ancestor Hall, Shen Lou. I already know.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ashamed.¡± Shen Lou cupped his hands humbly, but his heart was even calmer. He continued to ask, ¡°May I know who Fellow Daoist Hongwu followed here? Are you from the Cui Clan?¡± This conversation confused the surrounding people. Why did it look like Shen Lou was not familiar with Hongwu? Then why were they sitting together? Because of this so-called ¡°Cui Clan¡±? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not Cui Geng or Cui Sheng. It¡¯s my teacher, Cui Heng.¡± The corners of Hong Fugui¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as he said with a smile, ¡°However, my teacher isn¡¯t here. Instead, he went to the Upper Three Dao Realms Region to participate in the banquet.¡± Upper Three Dao Realms Region! Upper Three Dao Realms! His teacher was an existence in the Upper Three Dao Realms! A stone caused a thousand ripples. This time, even those who had not noticed this group of people came over. The disciple of an expert from the Upper Three Dao Realms had an extraordinary identity. After all, being in the Upper Three Dao Realms meant that one could participate in the main banquet. Even if one was only at the Seventh Dao Realm, they could participate in the voting and know the contents of the meeting immediately. The contents of the banquet would have an extremely profound impact on the vast starry skies of the universe. If they could understand the plans in advance, they could make arrangements in advance and seek benefits from it or reduce their losses. However, the Lower Three Dao Realms would not be notified. They could only ask about the results of the meeting through their connections. This way, the importance of the disciple of an Upper Three Dao Realms expert was obvious. As long as they established a good relationship with him, they would have a chance to know the contents of the banquet immediately. Therefore, Hong Fugui immediately became the favorite of most of the people present. More and more people surrounded him. Hong Fugui did not expect this situation. He only wanted to use this as a start to publicize his identity as the successor of the Human Monarch Jade Cauldron. He did not expect to attract so much attention at once. However, just as most people were paying attention to Hong Fugui¡¯s background¡ª The silver-armored Divine General beside Shen Lou, who had been lowering his head in silence, suddenly raised his head, and his eyes lit up with a sinister and terrifying purple-black light. ¡°Hahaha! Good, good identity! What nice prey!¡± The silver-armored Divine General actually let out an incomparably crazy laughter, and the silver armor on his body instantly turned purple-black. At the same time, layers of purple-black flames emerged from his body, immediately causing an extremely terrifying force to spread out, actually flipping over everyone around him. Whether it was the First Dao Realm, the Second Dao Realm, or the Third Dao Realm, everyone was knocked back more than a hundred feet, far away from Hong Fugui. This situation was completely beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. No one expected that somebody would attack people at the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet. On one hand, the venue of the banquet was an extremely powerful treasure. The regions of the Lower and Middle Three Dao Realms would have their strength suppressed. On the other hand, there was also respect for the experts of the Upper Three Dao Realms. After all, the experts of the Upper Three Dao Realms were still holding a Dharma World Conference inside, but the outside was in chaos. No matter how one looked at it, it was very ridiculous. However, this surprise because ¡°someone actually attacked at the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet¡± was quickly replaced by something else. The purple-black armor, the purple-black flames, the purple-black eyes, and the power that was filled with peculiarity, death, nirvana, and so on made everyone present think of the same thing. Nine Nether! Nine Nether Demonic Qi! This discovery shocked everyone to the extreme. Someone with Nine Nether Demonic Qi had actually come to the venue of the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet?! How did he deceive the Receiving Immortal Stairs?! Of course, the most shocked were Shen Lou and the others. That was because the person using the power of the Nine Nether Demonic Qi was one of the Eight Divine Generals of the Human Ancestral Hall, one of their brothers, the Silver-armored Divine General, ¡°Yin Hui¡±. ¡°Yin Hui, what¡¯s going on?!¡± Shen Lou shouted sternly and tried to rush forward, but as soon as he moved, he realized that he could not go forward at all. An invisible barrier isolated the area in front of him. At this moment, the only people in this area were Hong Fugui and the Silver-armored Divine General who had already been ¡°demonized¡±. ¡°The cultivation realm of this puppet is not high enough. It¡¯s too useless. It can only come to the Lower Three Dao Realms. This is not enough.¡± The Nine Nether Demon in the form of Yin Hui sneered. ¡°I can only use this method to attract that group of people out.¡± As he spoke, he raised his palm and suddenly grabbed at Hong Fugui. At this moment, the strength displayed by Yin Hui had far exceeded the limits of the Lower Three Dao Realms. Under normal circumstances, Hong Fugui was unable to resist it at all. He could only surrender and be captured obediently. However, in the face of such a crisis, Hong Fugui was not flustered at all. Just as the silver palm was about to grab him, lights suddenly lit up above his head, instantly enveloping his entire body. A jade cauldron could be vaguely seen floating above his head. ¡°Flame of Civilization, Sacred Water Light. This is the power of the Human Monarch!¡± As soon as such a scene appeared, someone immediately exclaimed and stared at the two powers in extreme shock. ¡°This is a power that only the descendants of the Human Monarch can control. But isn¡¯t the descendant of the Human Monarch the one from the Human Ancestral Hall? Could this be another descendant of the Human Monarch?¡± Shen Lou¡¯s eyes widened, and he almost thought that it was an illusion. He said in shock, ¡°The power of the Human Monarch. It¡¯s actually the power of the Human Monarch. How is this possible? Didn¡¯t they say that there will only be one Human Monarch¡¯s descendant in the same generation?!¡± Just as everyone was incomparably shocked, Yin Hui¡¯s palm had already stretched towards the specks of lights and sparkling water. In an instant, the lights turned into the lights of thousands of families, then into the flames of a boundless civilization. The sacred water light also evolved into large rivers that finally gathered into a vast sea. Together, they actually resisted Yin Hui¡¯s power. ¡°The power of the Human Monarch?! Die!¡± Yin Hui was already furious after sensing the power of the Human Monarch. With a roar, the power in his palm increased again, trying to crush the Flame of Civilization and the Sacred Water Light. However, just as Yin Hui increased his attack, Hong Fugui, who was originally sitting, suddenly stood up and said with a solemn expression, ¡°Jade Cauldron, please rise!¡± Boom! With a loud bang, the Human Monarch Jade Cauldron that was originally only faintly visible above his head suddenly enlarged and soared into the sky, directly shattering Yin Hui¡¯s palm, causing him to retreat repeatedly. ¡°Human Monarch Treasure. This is the legendary Human Monarch Jade Cauldron!¡± ¡°According to ancient legends, the treasures that the Human Monarch carried with him before he achieved the Dao also became supreme treasures after he achieved the Dao!¡± ¡°So this treasure is actually in his hands. Is this the true inheritance of the Human Monarch?!¡± Everyone exclaimed. The expression in Yin Hui¡¯s eyes became even more deranged. He stared fixedly at the Jade Cauldron and Hong Fugui, his hatred almost condensing into substance. ¡­ . When the battle had already begun in the Lower Three Dao Realms Region, in the chaotic void of the Upper Three Dao Realms Region, Cui Heng had already reached an agreement with Daoist Su and returned to the crowd. At the same time, the other experts above the Dao Realm that had not arrived had already arrived through the golden door of light. The door of the palace floating in the middle of the Primordial Chaos Void slowly opened. The banquet was about to officially begin. Chapter 640 - 640 Power of the Sacred Jade Cauldron, Flame Door Descends 640 Power of the Sacred Jade Cauldron, Flame Door Descends At this moment, the Primordial Void was much more lively than before. Especially after the six experts arrived, the Dao Realm experts also gathered around the higher realm experts they each followed. They began to talk to each other. Of course, there were some people from the Upper Three Dao Realms who were not followers of any of the six experts. They were gathered together, and there were quite a number of them. Li Jiu and Lanzhi were among them. Cui Heng was also staring at the six experts. Through his interaction with Daoist Su just now, he already had some basic understanding of these six people. It was the same as what he had learned from the Human Monarch¡¯s descendant. These six people were actually once prominent figures in the Six Immortal Domains. Before the Immortal Domains shattered, their names had already shaken the world. They were¡ª Lord Changsheng of the Xuan Immortal Domain, Supreme Yin Tu of the You Immortal Domain, Jin Lingshi of the Yang Immortal Domain, King Haoran of the Cang Immortal Domain, Lord Tianzhu of the Yan Immortal Realm, and the Formless God of the Bian Immortal Domain. It was said that every one of these people controlled the core power of the top level of an Immortal Domain. It was precisely with this power that they could surpass the Ninth Dao Realm. Daoist Su broke through his own cultivation. Therefore, from this perspective, these six experts are different compared to Daoist Su. The cultivation path they took was not the same. However, they had all reached the same realm. When Cui Heng paid attention to the six experts, they also looked at Cui Heng. They had long known about the person that Daoist Su had specially invited to the banquet and knew that he was also an expert who was above the Dao Realm. However, after seeing Cui Heng for real, the six experts were very shocked. They could clearly feel a vast and ethereal aura on Cui Heng¡¯s body. Even if they just stood there, it was as if he was looking down at each of them from an endless height. His cultivation was indeed above the Dao Realm, but it wasn¡¯t the same realm as them. A realm that was even stronger than the Dao Realm? The legendary supreme realm that the Human Monarch, the Lord of the Immortal Domains, and the Nine Nether Demon Emperor had once reached? Didn¡¯t such supreme existences disappear without a trace after the Immortal Domains shattered? Now, one such expert has actually appeared here. And he was clearly not one of the three legendary existences. What was this person¡¯s background?! Boom! Just as everyone was wondering about Cui Heng¡¯s origins, a sound suddenly came from the huge palace. The door was slowly opening. At the same time, a golden light burst out from inside and extended towards everyone. Wherever it passed, the chaotic void became incomparably empty, and there was no chaotic airflow. As a result, this golden light seemed to have become a carpet to welcome the guests, waiting for everyone to enter the palace and begin the banquet. Everyone was not surprised by this situation. Every time the palace opened before the banquet began, there would be this scene. However, before everyone could step onto the golden light, Cui Heng suddenly said, ¡°There¡¯s Nine Nether Demonic Qi in the Lower Three Dao Realms Region.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the surroundings fell silent. Everyone present looked at him. Nine Nether Demonic Qi! Everyone was shocked. The resistance of the invasion of the Nine Nether was already a common topic at the banquet. They knew very well the danger of the Nine Nether Demonic Qi was. Now, there was actually Nine Nether Demonic Qi invading the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet?! No¡­ It was the area where the Lower Three Dao Realms experts were?! This was the region for the Upper Three Dao Realms experts. It shouldn¡¯t be possible to sense it directly from here. After realizing this, everyone looked at Cui Heng with even more surprise. He could directly sense the situation in the Lower Three Dao Realms Region?! Even the six experts were very shocked by his ability. After all, the venue of the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet was essentially a treasure that symbolizes the origin of the universe. There was a solid barrier between each area. Although one could enter the lower regions through the barrier, even those experts above the Dao Realm could not directly send their perception across the barriers to sense the situation there. Daoist Su was the first to ask, ¡°Dao Brother, are you serious?¡± Cui Heng did not answer. Instead, he tapped his foot lightly, and immediately, a purple-gold light extended out from under his feet. This purple-gold light instantly broke through the barrier of this chaotic void and arrived at the next level, which was the Middle Three Dao Realms Region. Everyone in this chaotic void immediately saw the scene of that level and realized that this place was still calm. Between the pavilions, many experts at the Middle Three Dao Realms were singing and drinking there. Clearly, this place was not affected by the Nine Nether Demonic Qi. However, the purple-gold light did not stop after the scene of the Middle Three Dao Realms Region appeared. Instead, it continued forward. It quickly passed through another barrier, revealing the outermost layer, which was the Lower Three Dao Realms Region. Boom! Boom! Boom! The moment the situation on this level appeared, loud sounds came from the scene. At the same time, everyone in this chaotic void saw the river formed by the Saint Water Light and the raging flames ignited by the Flame of Civilization. A huge jade cauldron floated in the air, and an extremely dense Human Dao Qi surged out from it. It almost rushed crazily towards a person in purple-black armor whose entire body was enveloped in purple-black flames. The collision between the two produced an extremely terrifying power, even causing the area of the entire Lower Three Dao Realms Region to tremble. Cracks appeared in the void, and countless laws and principles almost collapsed. The entire area was in chaos. Chapter 641 - 641 Power of the Sacred Jade Cauldron, Flame Door Descends (2) 641 Power of the Sacred Jade Cauldron, Flame Door Descends (2) ¡°It¡¯s really the Nine Nether Demonic Qi!¡± Daoist Su recognized the power of the purple-black flames and said in shock, ¡°There¡¯s actually a Nine Nether God Fiend who possessed a guest at the banquet.¡± The others were also shocked. The six experts came to Cui Heng¡¯s side and looked at the scene revealed in the purple-gold light with solemn expressions. ¡°Let¡¯s go over immediately and kill this God Fiend!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to go over immediately. If we let this Nine Nether God Fiend disturb the banquet, we will lose all our face.¡± ¡°Fellow Daoists, let¡¯s attack quickly. We can¡¯t let him continue wreaking havoc like this!¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . The six experts above the Dao Realm and many experts in the Upper Three Dao Realms were extremely angry when they saw this. Everyone wanted to rush over and kill this Nine Nether God Fiend who had possessed a person. The person displaying the Nine Nether God Fiend powers was not his main body, nor was he as powerful as the main body. Generally speaking, he was at most equivalent to the Fifth or Sixth Dao Realm. Therefore, to these experts, it was not difficult to kill him. However, Cui Heng stood in front of everyone and said indifferently, ¡°Everyone, calm down. There¡¯s no hurry to go over. Isn¡¯t there someone dealing with this Nine Nether God Fiend possession now?¡± Now was the best time for Hong Fugui to show off his identity as the successor of the Human Monarch Jade Cauldron. He naturally would not let these people stop him. Moreover, a Nine Nether God Fiend possession could not hurt Hong Fugui, who was protected by the Human Monarch Jade Cauldron. He might even be defeated by this Human Monarch Jade Cauldron. As soon as Cui Heng said this, everyone present immediately stopped moving. Even the six experts did not continue forward. Clearly, they were very concerned about Cui Heng¡¯s opinion. After all, this was a powerful existence suspected to be in a realm higher than them. No one could ignore his words. Hence, the people in the chaotic area stopped. After calming down, they quickly discovered that the jade cauldron that was fighting the Nine Nether Demonic Qi was an extremely powerful human path treasure. Especially Lord Changsheng, who was a knowledgeable expert above the Dao Realm, he blurted out, ¡°This is the treasure that the Human Monarch carried with him before he attained the Dao. It¡¯s the Saint Virtue Jade Cauldron! This treasure contains the essence of the Human Monarch¡¯s path. It has long disappeared with the disappearance of the Human Monarch. I didn¡¯t expect it to not be in the hands of the Human Ancestor of the Scarlet Cloud Realm. It¡¯s actually here.¡± These words made everyone¡¯s gazes focus on the jade cauldron, allowing them to discover Hong Fugui standing under the protection of the jade cauldron. And the incomparably dense Human Dao light on Hong Fugui. ¡°He¡¯s like the reappearance of the young Human Monarch!¡± Daoist Su looked at Hong Fugui and muttered, ¡°Although his appearance is different, his temperament and demeanor are too similar.¡± ¡°I almost thought that the Human Monarch had reappeared.¡± Lord Tianzhu could not help but sigh. ¡°Similar, they¡¯re really too similar. Compared to the so-called ¡®Human Ancestor¡¯ of the Scarlet Cloud Realm, this person is more like the successor of the Human Monarch.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± King Haoran, the Formless God, Jin Lingshi, and the others nodded repeatedly. ¡°In that case, there¡¯s indeed no need for us to go over.¡± The seven experts above the Dao Realm, including Daoist Su, had already reached a consensus. The other Upper Three Dao Realms experts naturally placed their attention on the scene of the purple-gold light and no longer planned to go over directly. At this moment, Dao Child Qingxu who was standing beside Daoist Su pointed at Hong Fugui and said, ¡°This is Immortal Cui¡¯s disciple. To think that he¡¯s actually the successor of the Human Monarch. Amazing.¡± Immortal Cui¡¯s disciple?! This once again made everyone¡¯s gazes focus on Cui Heng. They did not expect that not only was Immortal Cui¡¯s cultivation realm high, but he could also teach such an extraordinary disciple. He was too powerful! Boom! At this moment, a deafening collision sounded again from the scene of the purple-gold light. It was the Saint Virtue Jade Cauldron that had smashed into the Nine Nether God Fiend¡¯s possessed body, turning it upside down. At the same time, the Flame of Civilization around the Saint Virtue Jade Cauldron began to burn fiercely. The flames were even more violent than the previous attacks and enveloped the entire Jade Cauldron, as if they wanted to refine the Nine Nether God Fiend locked in the cauldron. Boom! Boom! Boom! The Nine Nether God Fiend was crazily charging at the Jade Cauldron, but he could not break through it at all. He could only be trapped inside and continuously refined by the Flame of Civilization, and his aura and pressure became weaker and weaker. A moment later, the Saint Virtue Jade Cauldron finally stopped shaking, and the Nine Nether Demonic Qi inside completely dissipated. The Nine Nether God Fiend incarnation was completely killed. Of course, to a true Nine Nether God Fiend, this was just a small amount of power and could not cause any substantial damage to his main body. Moreover, all of this was attributed to the power of the Saint Virtue Jade Cauldron, not Hong Fugui. However, no matter what the reason was, the person who was possessed by the Nine Nether God Fiend, and was comparable to a Sixth Dao Realm expert, was defeated by Hong Fugui just like that. After the Saint Virtue Jade Cauldron completely refined the Nine Nether God Fiend, it dissipated the Water of Saint Virtue and the Flame of Civilization and quickly shrank back to the appearance of an ordinary small jade cauldron before landing in Hong Fugui¡¯s palm. At this moment, be it the chaotic area in the Upper Three Dao Realms Region or the Lower Three Dao Realms Region, everything had become silent. Everyone¡¯s gazes were on Hong Fugui. At this moment, there was only one successor of the Human Monarch they acknowledged in their hearts, and that was Hong Fugui. Even the Human Monarch Jade Cauldron was so obedient in his hands and protected him with all its might. If he was not the successor of the Human Monarch, no one would doubt that he was the reincarnation of the Human Monarch. ¡°Looks like the problem over there has been resolved.¡± Cui Heng spoke again. At the same time, he dissipated the purple-gold light that displayed the situation in the other areas. Then, he pointed at the golden light that extended from the palace and smiled. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the banquet begin?¡± Only then did everyone wake up from their daze and hurriedly nod in agreement. Then, they stepped onto the golden path and walked towards the palace. The six experts walked in front, followed by the other three Upper Three Dao Realms cultivators. Cui Heng and Daoist Su walked at the back. ¡°Dao Brother, you have already become the core of this meeting.¡± Daoist Su sighed. ¡°Just let nature take its course.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll still support Lord Tianzhu at the meeting, but after this matter, the final outcome might be a little different.¡± ¡°If Dao Brother becomes the leader, I would be even happier. Haha!¡± Daoist Su laughed. Their conversation was shielded. No one else could hear their words. ¡­ . The interior of the palace was very huge. There were prayer mats placed in the spacious main hall. They were neatly arranged on both sides, and a path was cleared in the middle. At the end of this path was a three-foot-tall jade step. There was also a meditation cushion on it. Legend had it that that was once the seat of the Lord of the Immortal Domains. Ever since the Lord of the Immortal Domains disappeared, no one had sat on that meditation cushion. If the meeting this time went smoothly and a Lord of the Six Domains was successfully chosen, the new Lord of the Six Domains would sit on this meditation cushion. At this moment, everyone had already taken their seats. Only Daoist Su stood at the front as the speaker of this topic. He did not beat around the bush and went straight to the point, explaining the core topic of this meeting to everyone present¡ª It was to choose a Lord of the Six Domains and explain the authority and responsibilities of this Lord of the Six Domains, as well as the reason for needing a leader. The hall instantly became noisy. Many experts from the Upper Three Dao Realms did not expect this topic. At this moment, an area in the chaotic void outside the palace suddenly distorted slightly, and a flame door appeared. An old man with white hair and beard walked out of the door of light. He looked up at the palace and immediately grinned. ¡°Hehe, I came at the right time!¡± Chapter 642 - 642 The Incomparably Powerful "Cui Clan", Uninvited Guests in the Hall 642 The Incomparably Powerful ¡°Cui Clan¡±, Uninvited Guests in the Hall As the person who had raised the topic at this banquet, Daoist Su was standing on the path in the middle of two rows of prayer mats. After he finished explaining the topic, he looked around at everyone and smiled. ¡°Do you have any objections or questions about the topic of the banquet?¡± The expressions of the six experts were normal. Clearly, they had long known this news. The experts of the Upper Three Dao Realms frowned. Many people fell into deep thought, and some people smiled. Their true thoughts were unclear. However, no one expressed any objections. After all, this was a topic raised by Daoist Su who was the strongest among the experts above the Dao Realm. Moreover, Daoist Su had clearly reached some kind of agreement with ¡°Immortal Cui¡±. Their opinions would most likely be the same. That ¡°Immortal Cui¡± was an existence even stronger than Daoist Su. He could already break the rules of the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet that had never changed since ancient times and directly let everyone see the events of another Region. Such strength and cultivation were unfathomable. However, just as everyone felt that the topic was about to continue like this, Li Jiu, who was carrying the huge gourd, suddenly stood up and said to Daoist Su, ¡°Regarding the matter of gathering for more meetings in the future. What if I happen to be unable to attend due to unforeseen circumstances?¡± The Lord of the Six Domains had the right to gather all the experts of the Upper Three Dao Realms at any time to hold an expanded meeting here. This was actually equivalent to restricting the freedom of the experts of the Upper Three Dao Realms to a certain extent. ¡°The expanded meetings do not require compulsory attendance. If you have something to do and can¡¯t come, you just need to ask someone to help you apply for leave.¡± Daoist Su smiled and said, ¡°However, the expanded meetings usually concern very urgent matters. It¡¯s a pity if you can¡¯t attend.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s good that we can apply for leave.¡± Li Jiu laughed when he heard this. He nodded and said, ¡°What I hate the most is meetings where I can¡¯t even apply for leave. In the past, before I attained the Dao, I was¡­¡± This person was a chatterbox. As soon as he started talking, he wanted to complain about his tragic past. Fortunately, Lanzhi, who was beside him, pulled him in time to stop him from continuing. With Li Jiu as the start, many people raised their doubts and worries one after another. After some discussion, this matter finally received the support of most people. ¡°Since everyone is supportive of this suggestion, the next question is to vote on the candidate for the Lord of the Six Domains,¡± Daoist Su said loudly. ¡°As the proposer of this subject, I don¡¯t intend to participate in the election.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, many people looked surprised. Many people thought that the reason why Daoist Su suddenly came to participate in the ritual banquet this time was to elect himself. But from the looks of it, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. Could it be¡­ Many people subconsciously looked at Cui Heng. Since Daoist Su did not intend to participate in the selection, it was probably this mysterious Immortal Cui. With his cultivation and strength, he should be able to easily defeat everyone present. However, the problem was that this person was too mysterious. Even his background was unclear. If not for the invitation of Daoist Su, this person would probably not even be able to attend this banquet. If he were to become the Lord of the Six Domains, it would probably be difficult to predict the good and bad. However, at this moment, Cui Heng also said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t interact much with everyone, and I usually cultivate in seclusion, so I won¡¯t participate in the election either.¡± This time, everyone was stunned. They did not understand what Daoist Su and Cui Heng wanted to do. Did they spend so much effort just to benefit others? It didn¡¯t make sense at all. At this moment, Cui Heng spoke again and said with a smile, ¡°Next, if the person I support is elected as the Lord of the Six Domains, I hope to arrange for three people to participate in the future banquet meetings. Their status and voting rights will be equivalent to the experts above the Dao Realm.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the six experts who had been indifferent just now opened their eyes and looked towards Cui Heng. They opened their mouths, as if they wanted to say something, but they did not really say it. They all hesitated. That was because they thought of the absolute strength and stunning abilities Cui Heng had displayed earlier. This was a powerful existence suspected to have reached the realm of the ancient Human Monarch and the Lord of the Immortal Domains. It was not a wise move to rashly offend him. However, they felt a little aggrieved to add a few people on the same level as them out of thin air. Cui Heng saw through their thoughts and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. As long as these three people are at the core of the banquet, I will always support this meeting. When necessary, I will also help out and do my best.¡± Daoist Su also said, ¡°You¡¯ve all seen Daoist Brother Cui¡¯s cultivation and strength. He¡¯s powerful enough to ignore the rules of this venue. With his support, our Six Domains Meeting will be more convincing, right?¡± The six of them fell into deep thought. On careful thought, that did seem to be the case. After all, the reason why the Lord of the Six Domains elected at the banquet could exercise the right to hold the meeting was essentially because it had the support of the six of them who were above the Dao Realm. If there was the support of an even stronger person like Immortal Cui, then be it the Lord of the Six Domains or the other experts, their authority would actually increase to a certain extent. As for the three people who were arranged to come in, they could just be treated as Immortal Cui¡¯s spokesperson. Thinking of this, they felt much better. Chapter 643 - 643 The Incomparably Powerful "Cui Clan", Uninvited Guests in the Hall (2) 643 The Incomparably Powerful ¡°Cui Clan¡±, Uninvited Guests in the Hall (2) However, perhaps because Cui Heng had not really displayed his strength against the enemy and only showed the ability to sense the other regions through the barrier, it was still not enough. Therefore, even though they had already convinced themselves in their hearts, there were still people who wanted to ask a question or two. Of course, most people held back and did not continue speaking. Only King Haoran from the Cangxuan Immortal Realm stood up and cupped his fists. ¡°May I ask Immortal Cui, who are the people you plan to arrange and what their cultivation realms are?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng looked at King Haoran and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve seen one of them before. He¡¯s the person who relied on the power of the Human Monarch Jade Cauldron to kill the Nine Nether God Fiend possession. He¡¯s my disciple. Other than that, the other person is one of the Outer Hall Supervisors of my Cui Clan. His name is Cui Geng, and he¡¯s at the Fifth Dao Realm. There¡¯s also a young genius of my Cui Clan called Cui Sheng. He¡¯s at the Fourth Dao Realm.¡± This simple answer made everyone¡¯s scalps tingle. They were incomparably shocked and even wondered if they were hallucinating. Especially the experts of the Upper Three Dao Realms. It was not because the cultivation realms of the few people Cui Heng mentioned were relatively low, but because two of the three people Cui Heng mentioned were actually from the ¡°Cui Clan¡±. There were two Middle Three Dao Realms experts in a single clan? This was too bizarre. Especially with the addition of Cui Heng whose cultivation realm was at an unknown height, it meant that there were at least two Middle Three Dao Realms experts and one expert above the Dao Realm?! It was too ridiculous. It was simply unbelievable! Many of the Upper Three Dao Realms experts here had basically cultivated from a low realm to their current realm step by step. This process was extremely long, and they had all endured unknown hardships to arrive at their current level. Therefore, they knew very well how difficult it was to step into the Dao Realm. Not to mention a clan, even among thousands of Holy Lands, hundreds of thousands of Star Seas, and countless civilizations, there might not be a single First Dao Realm expert. As for those who could cultivate to the Middle Three Dao Realms, there were even fewer. They were enough to be respected as ancestors in this universe and even open up a world alone as Gods of Creation. But what did Immortal Cui say just now? An Outer Hall Supervisor of his Cui Clan, and a young prodigy, were actually at the Middle Three Dao Realms. No! An expert in the Middle Three Dao Realms was actually only one of their Outer Hall Supervisors. Did that mean that there were many Outer Hall Supervisors and they might all be in the Middle Three Dao Realms? And this was only the Outer Hall¡­ Oh my god! The experts of the Upper Three Dao Realms could not help but widen their eyes, stunned by the ¡°truth¡± they had guessed. What kind of family clan was this?! The six experts were also a little stunned. They did not expect Cui Heng to inadvertently reveal such a terrifying clan. If this clan had a few other experts above the Dao Realm similar to ¡°Immortal Cui¡±, then this clan alone was enough to sweep through the vast expanse of the universe section under the Six Immortal Domains. Even Daoist Su was very shocked. He originally only felt that Cui Heng¡¯s own strength was incomparably powerful. He did not expect Cui Heng to have such a powerful Cui Clan behind him. Moreover, the Cui Clan was a family clan. Did that mean that there were other family clans who are also so powerful?! Could this be the situation in the wider universe? Daoist Su was extremely shocked in his heart. He was even a little glad that he had only moved within the range of the Six Immortal Domains all these years and did not explore the outer universe deeply. The power level of the outer universe was too terrifying. Clearly, these people had fallen into an extremely serious cognitive impairment because of Cui Heng¡¯s simple words. Of course, this was also related to the fact that they had only been moving in the starry skies of the Six Immortal Domains of the universe for so many years and had never really come into contact with the outside universe. It was excusable. However, because of this extreme shock, the entire hall fell into a strange silence. No one continued to speak. When Cui Heng saw this, he took the initiative to ask King Haoran, ¡°Do you have any other doubts?¡± ¡°¡­¡± King Haoran fell silent. He already regretted not being able to control himself. However, since Cui Heng had asked, he could only follow up. ¡°I have no objections to Master Immortal wanting these three people to be included in the meetings, but their cultivation realms have yet to reach the Upper Three Dao Realms. I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t come to this chaotic void.¡± Actually, it was not only that they could not enter this chaotic void. Under normal circumstances, even if they really came here, their body and soul would be instantly crushed by the chaotic airflow and they would no longer exist. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about this. I have my ways.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°In that case, I have no objections.¡± King Haoran hurriedly ended the conversation, but he was a little surprised. Could it be that this Immortal Cui could even modify the rules for entering the banquet venue? This kind of thing was not much different from modifying the Great Dao of the Universe. After all, the venue of the banquet was essentially a treasure that symbolizes a certain Great Dao of the origin of the universe. In the distant past, no one could modify the rules here at all. The others clearly realized this as well. They looked at Cui Heng with shock again. ¡°Do the others have any objections?¡± Daoist Su began to make the final confirmation. After asking three times and no one spoke, he said in a low voice, ¡°Then let¡¯s begin the voting.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, golden light descended from the sky and landed in front of every participant, condensing into a small box. ¡°Everyone, you can use the power of your soul to engrave the names of the people you support in this box.¡± Daoist Su introduced, ¡°After everyone has voted, these small boxes will gather together to form a large box. Chapter 644 - 644 The Incomparably Powerful "Cui Clan", Uninvited Guests in the Hall (3) 644 The Incomparably Powerful ¡°Cui Clan¡±, Uninvited Guests in the Hall (3) ¡°Next, we will count the votes in the large box with everyone. In the end, the person with the highest support will become the first Lord of the Six Domains.¡± With that, he reached into the small golden box and imprinted the name of the candidate he wanted to choose. At the same time, Cui Heng finished casting his vote. When many of the Upper Three Dao Realms experts saw this situation, they also reached into the small golden box, preparing to imprint the name of the person they wanted to choose. But at this moment, a loud bang came from outside the palace. Boom! An incomparably loud roar came from outside, actually shaking the entire palace. Immediately after, a ball of fiery red light spread in from outside and arrived in the hall where the ritual banquet was held. ¡°How audacious!¡± King Haoran stood up in anger and rushed out. He shouted sternly, ¡°Who are you? How dare you be so impudent here?!¡± He wanted to perform in front of Cui Heng to save his image in Cui Heng¡¯s heart. However, just as he rushed out, he flew back in the next moment and slammed into the wall of the hall with a bang before slowly sliding down. At this moment, King Haoran had actually already lost consciousness, but his body was still burning with raging flames. It was quickly burning the expansive True Qi in his body, as if it wanted to burn his cultivation realm to ashes. Boom! Boom! Boom! Heavy footsteps sounded. A figure enveloped in scarlet flames was slowly approaching. Every step he took closer, the hall became hotter. When this person reached the hall, it immediately turned into a sea of fire. The hall was illuminated in red and was incomparably hot. ¡°What trash. He can¡¯t even withstand a single blow.¡± An old voice came from the burning scarlet flames. Then, an old man with a hunched figure, white hair, and beard walked out. The old man¡¯s eyes were red, and his pupils seemed to be burning with flames, as if they could incinerate everything in this world. He looked around at everyone, glancing briefly at the experts above the Dao Realm and Cui Heng. Finally, his gaze landed on Daoist Su and he grinned coldly. ¡°Junior, you should recognize me.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Daoist Su frowned at first, then his pupils suddenly constricted. He said in shock, ¡°You, you¡¯re¡­ No, this is impossible!¡± The extreme shock even made him involuntarily take a few steps back. He looked at the old man in disbelief and kept shaking his head. At the same time, Lord Tianzhu, who was not far away, seemed to have recognized this old man. His face revealed shock as he muttered, ¡°How is this possible? Wasn¡¯t he already exiled?!¡± ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve all recognized me.¡± The old man¡¯s face revealed a mocking expression. His gaze swept across everyone, including Cui Heng, and he shouted sternly. ¡°In that case! Kneel, all of you!¡± Chapter 645 - 645 Son of the Human Monarch, Blazing Sun Heaven Burning Pupil 645 Son of the Human Monarch, Blazing Sun Heaven Burning Pupil Only the old man¡¯s voice echoed in the huge palace. This voice was as if it was material, filling every corner of the palace. Moreover, it was as if there was some invisible magic that made all the cultivators present including those above the Dao Realm involuntarily want to kneel down. It was either because they were suppressed by the aura or because after hearing this voice, they naturally wanted to kneel down. Then, they really knelt down. Boom! Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of loud bangs of knees hitting the ground rang out in the hall. Whether it was those who knew this old man or those who did not, almost all of them knelt on the ground. Only Daoist Su, who was the strongest among the experts above the Dao Realm, could barely maintain some composure. He only bent his knees slightly before waking up and did not really kneel down. Of course, Cui Heng was not affected at all. He was sizing up this mysterious old man with interest, comparing the difference in cultivation between this old man and Daoist Su. ¡°He¡¯s slightly stronger than Daoist Su, but the difference is limited. He¡¯s only less than a thousand times stronger than him.¡± Cuo Heng looked at the old man thoughtfully and thought to himself, ¡°His aura is extremely ancient. He should be a figure from more than a hundred million years ago. From the reaction of Daoist Su just now, he¡¯s probably an ancient big shot?¡± At this moment, the old man naturally discovered the abnormality on Cui Heng¡¯s side. He immediately frowned, then grinned and laughed. ¡°Interesting. I didn¡¯t expect there to be a young man who can ignore my will.¡± At this moment, Daoist Su¡¯s voice reached Cui Heng¡¯s ears through a secret technique. ¡°Dao Brother, let¡¯s retreat. We can¡¯t fight this person head-on. He¡¯s the true descendant of the Human Monarch. No one is his match.¡± ¡°A true descendant of the Human Monarch?¡± Cui Heng was stunned when he heard this and asked curiously, ¡°What do you mean by a true descendant of the Human Monarch?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the son of the Human Monarch!¡± Daoist Su explained succinctly. ¡°What?!¡± Cui Heng was even more surprised. He did not expect this crazy old man who did not even have a clear mind to be the son of the Human Monarch. This was really embarrassing for the Human Monarch. ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s the son of the Human Monarch. He has many abilities and treasures. None of us are his match! Let¡¯s run!¡± Daoist Su said anxiously, ¡°If Dao Brother wants to know more, I¡¯ll tell you in detail later. Let¡¯s leave this place first.¡± At this moment, his body had already begun to emit golden light. He grabbed the two Dao Child beside him with both hands, clearly planning to escape. As the strongest person apart from Cui Heng at this banquet, Daoist Su did not even have the courage to fight back. Instead, he planned to escape. From this, it could be seen that this old-looking son of the Human Monarch had definitely left a huge psychological trauma on him. However, the cultivation of the Human Monarch¡¯s son was nearly a thousand times stronger than Daoist Su. As a result, the difference in strength between the two of them was incomparably huge. Every move that Daoist Su made as he escaped fell into the eyes of the Human Monarch¡¯s son. ¡°Trying to escape?¡± The old man sneered. With a light raise of his hand and a grab, a huge golden net blocked in front of the fleeing Daoist Su. This huge net flickered with golden light. It was incomparably dazzling and bright, making one dizzy. Even experts above the Dao Realm like Daoist Su felt dizzy the moment they saw this golden light. Although this dizziness only lasted for a short moment, it was enough. When Daoist Su regained his senses, he realized that he had already slammed into the huge net. The other sides of the net had also contracted, trapping him, Qingxu, and Qingxin in the huge net. Moreover, this golden net was extremely special. It was clearly attached with an extremely powerful imprisonment power and was shrinking at every moment. Other than that, there were other effects. As long as Daoist Su and the two Dao Child struggled a little, the huge net would shrink even faster. In just a breath, Daoist Su and the two Dao Child had been forcefully shrunk into foot-tall little people. They were floating in the air and did not dare to move. If they moved again, they would be shrunk even smaller. This scene was also seen by the other experts above the Dao Realm and Ninth Dao Realm experts, making them fall into complete despair. Not to mention fighting against him, they could not even escape. If even the powerful Daoist Su was suppressed like this, their group had even less hope. Hence, they lowered their heads even more, not daring to look up at this uninvited guest. ¡°Hmph, boring!¡± The old man snorted coldly. At the same time, he raised his hand and grabbed lightly, transforming the huge net containing Daoist Su and the two Dao Child into a bag. The bag seemed to be guided by an invisible force as it was sucked into the old man¡¯s palm. He held it in his hand and shook it gently. The bag shook, and Daoist Su and the two Dao Child inside it were immediately judged to be struggling. Hence, the net immediately began to shrink again, and the three of them were further shrank. ¡°Prince Lie, what exactly do you want to do?!¡± Daoist Su finally could not help but shout, ¡°If you want to kill me, just do it!¡± ¡°Kill you? No!¡± The old man¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits. He looked at Daoist Su in the net and chuckled. ¡°If I remember correctly, you were one of the people who supported my exile when my father was still around, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I did!¡± Daoist Su said angrily, ¡°You joined forces with the Nine Nether God Fiends to secretly offer sacrifices using the experts of the Dao Realm to increase your cultivation realm. It¡¯s already good enough that we didn¡¯t execute you on account that you¡¯re the Human Prince!¡± Boom! The old man threw the net in his hand out and slammed it against the wall of the hall. Such a violent tremor immediately made the net shrink greatly. Chapter 646 - 646 Son of the Human Monarch, Blazing Sun Heaven Burning Pupil (2) 646 Son of the Human Monarch, Blazing Sun Heaven Burning Pupil (2) At this moment, Daoist Su was already the size of a thumb. He was extremely pocket-sized. His realm and cultivation were also locked. Now, there was only one ten-thousandth of his normal state left. As for Qingxu and Qingxin, they had long fainted and lost their consciousness. ¡°Pfft!¡± The old man said hatefully, ¡°It¡¯s clearly you all who can¡¯t kill me. As the son of the Human Monarch, as long as the Human Monarch doesn¡¯t die, I¡¯ll never die. Even my father can¡¯t kill me!¡± As he spoke, he grabbed the net again, but he ignored Daoist Su and looked at the others in the hall. Soon, he discovered another ¡°familiar face¡±. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± The old man¡¯s eyes widened, and Li Jiu, who was kneeling on the ground, immediately flew into the air. ¡°At the meeting where I was judged, you were pouring wine for the participants. You deserve to die!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Li Jiu was stunned. At that time, he was only a small fry and did things according to orders. He did not expect to be hated because of this. However, he had no chance to explain at all. As he soared into the sky, scarlet flames emerged from his seven apertures and instantly burned his soul and body to ashes. A Ninth Dao Realm expert was directly destroyed in body and soul just like that! He had no ability to resist. ¡°You deserve to die!¡± At this moment, Lanzhi, who had been kneeling just now, suddenly exploded. She mobilized all her strength hatefully and rushed towards the old man. ¡°Heh, an ant!¡± The old man snorted coldly. He did not even look up at Lanzhi. Before his words reached her ears, an invisible force enveloped Lanzhi and directly disintegrated her into countless basic particles. Be it her soul or body, they no longer existed. Two Ninth Dao Realm cultivators had died just like that. It was like child¡¯s play. It was as easy as a child crushing an ant. Was this the power of the son of the Human Monarch?! Facing such an expert, even for the experts above the Dao Realm, they could only kneel here and pray that they would not be targeted. Unfortunately, after the old man killed Li Jiu and Lanzhi one after another, he looked at the experts above the Dao Realm and quickly locked onto another person. ¡°Lord Tianzhu of the Yan Immortal Domain, you were also present at that meeting. You even participated in the setting up of the banishment seal.¡± The old man slowly walked in front of Lord Tianzhu and sneered, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Seeing that he had been chosen, Lord Tianzhu no longer lowered his head. He stood up and looked at the old man calmly. He chuckled and said, ¡°Your Highness deserved it. I¡¯m honored to be able to participate in the setting up of the banishment seal.¡± ¡°Good, good, good!¡± The old man said good three times when he heard this. His face was filled with joy, but in the next moment, his gaze suddenly turned cold and his killing intent was strong. ¡°Then take this glory and die in body and soul!¡± Two fiery red pillars of light burst out of his eyes and shot towards Lord Tianzhu in front of him. The extremely high temperature instantly turned the entire hall fiery red. This was an extremely powerful secret technique. It was the Human Monarch¡¯s personal secret technique, the ¡°Scorching Sun Heaven Burning Pupil¡±. With the old man¡¯s current cultivation, he could instantly destroy the bodies of experts above the Dao Realm. Without the protection of the body, the soul was like meat on the chopping board. He could only wait for death. But at this moment, a jade-like palm suddenly appeared between the old man and Lord Tianzhu without warning. The two red lights that erupted from the Blazing Sun Heaven Burning Pupil landed on this palm. However, this hot red light that instinctively burned everything, even the Great Dao and laws, did not cause any damage to this palm. It did not even leave any traces. It all gathered in the palm of the palm, forming a hot ball of light. Then, the palm was retracted, and the hot ball of light was also taken away. At this moment, the old man and Lord Tianzhu saw the person who had made a move. It was Cui Heng, who had been watching from the sidelines. At this moment, Daoist Su, who had already become the size of an ant in the net, shouted, ¡°Dao Brother, leave quickly. You¡¯re not his match. He¡¯s undying!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Cui Heng shook his head. Then, he rubbed his hand gently, and the ball of light that gathered all the power of the Blazing Sun Heaven Burning Pupil dissipated without a trace. This scene dumbfounded Lord Tianzhu. Just now, he had faced the power of the Blazing Sun Heaven Burning Pupil and knew very well how powerful and terrifying the two red lights were. Originally, he thought that it was already unbelievable that Immortal Cui had blocked the two red lights with his bare hands and could even gather them into balls of light in his palm. He did not expect his strength to be so ridiculous. That was the light emitted by the Blazing Sun Heaven Burning Pupil, and it was even used by Prince Lie, the son of the Human Monarch, at such a close distance. It was actually dispelled with just a casual rub?! What level of existence was this Immortal Cui? Where did Daoist Su invite such an expert from?! When the old man saw this scene, his expression became solemn. He sized up Cui Heng and said in a low voice, ¡°Your cultivation is pretty good. Do you know why I didn¡¯t attack you just now?¡± ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here to take revenge against the people who exiled me back then.¡± The old man¡¯s gaze swept across Daoist Su, Lord Tianzhu, and the others as he said in a low voice, ¡°It has nothing to do with you. I don¡¯t want to fight you.¡± ¡°But the people you want to kill are useful to me.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently. He did not believe the old man¡¯s nonsense at all. The so-called not wanting to fight with him was just because he saw that he was powerful and did not want to provoke him. If he did not have such strength, the other party would not be saying this. At the same time, Cui Heng flicked out two streams of light that landed in the void and immediately bloomed with two golden flowers. Li Jiu and Lanzhi, who had just been destroyed in body and soul, actually walked out of the golden flowers and came back to life. Cui Heng had a good impression of these two people and did not intend to let them die in body and soul. He had not attacked just now because he was observing the old man. He realized that the old man¡¯s power seemed to be related to the venue of the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet. If he could see through the seal, he might be able to take this opportunity to restore this place to the source treasure he had seen earlier. This way, he could exchange for the qualifications to buy the high-level cultivation package and see the cultivation path for the Return to Void realm. As for the people who were killed while he was observing, he could just revive them. However, the ability to easily revive Ninth Dao Realm experts was indeed a little shocking. Not only were the Upper Three Dao Realms experts present stunned, but the eyes of the experts above the Dao Realm also revealed extreme shock and disbelief. The old man subconsciously took a few steps back and looked at Cui Heng in surprise, as if a mortal had seen a ghost. ¡°You, what exactly are you?!¡± Even though he was the son of the Human Monarch and had grasped many powerful secret techniques and treasures, he had never seen such a strange ability. It was too incredible! ¡°In that case¡­¡± The old man took a deep breath, and the power in his entire body formed incomparably terrifying flames again, causing the Great Dao laws in the hall to begin to distort. ¡°Die!¡± Rumble! The hall began to tremble violently again, and the chaotic void outside actually surged. Violent chaotic turbulence actually rushed in from outside. In an instant, the hall became a chaotic sea. The Great Dao laws became completely chaotic, and destructive power surged everywhere. ¡°Die!¡± ¡°Die!¡± ¡°Die!¡± The old man let out a series of chaotic roars and stared fixedly at Cui Heng. The power in his entire body erupted crazily. At this moment, his entire body turned into a fireball that seemed to be able to burn the chaos as he smashed towards Cui Heng. Chapter 653 - 653 The Power of the Great Dao, Uninvited Guests 653 The Power of the Great Dao, Uninvited Guests Venerate Juntian?! Cui Heng frowned when he heard this name. Was he talking about Zhou Juntian? Back in the Silver Disc Star Sea, a group of ¡°Outer World¡± experts had addressed Zhou Juntian like this. It was a title of respect. At this moment, Cui Heng was really surprised to hear the name Venerate Juntian from the son of the Human Monarch. It had been a long time since he heard any news about Zhou Juntian. After all, with Zhou Juntian¡¯s situation, it was almost impossible for him to come into contact with experts in the Upper Three Dao Realms and above. Logically speaking, Zhou Juntian¡¯s strength should be equivalent to the natural-born Supreme Venerate of the Daozhou Star¡¯s Heavenly Void World, the Holy Mother of White Lotus of the Three Higher Heavens, and the Lord of the Heavenly Court of the Heaven Realm. He should not be capable of growing endlessly stronger like the Immortal supporting characters of legends. This did not make sense. When Zhou Juntian was in the Immortal Land, he had probably not even stepped into the Dao Realm. It had only been 3,000 to 5,000 years. He should not have become so much stronger so quickly. However, if Zhou Juntian did not have such a speed of becoming stronger, how could he explain the situation of the Human Monarch¡¯s son in front of him? Just now, when this old-looking Prince Lie revived, Cui Heng sensed a familiar aura. It was extremely similar to Zhou Juntian¡¯s power, but not exactly the same. It was this power that connected Prince Lie to the venue of the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet. In this way, unless this banquet venue was completely destroyed, and the Great Dao Dharma and Logos engraved on it was destroyed, Prince Lie could not be killed. Otherwise, Prince Lie would simply revive endlessly in this banquet venue. This place was equivalent to Prince Lie¡¯s ¡°resurrection point¡±. Such methods were extremely mysterious. An existence who could do such a thing must be extremely powerful. He should not be weaker than a true Peak Soul Formation cultivator. Could Zhou Juntian reach the Peak of the Soul Formation realm in such a short period of time? Cui Heng did not believe it. After all, Zhou Juntian¡¯s background was actually only the artifact spirit of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. With the essence of the Six Heaven Gates Diagram, it was definitely unable to support Zhou Juntian¡¯s unbelievable speed of becoming stronger. ¡°Unless this so-called Venerate Juntian is actually a different concept from the Zhou Juntian I know, or it¡¯s two different people.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s gaze was deep as he thought to himself, ¡°Or perhaps Zhou Juntian is actually the incarnation of Venerate Juntian?¡± As there were too few clues, he had no way to guess the exact situation. He could only look at the old man, Prince Lie. If he could capture him, he should be able to obtain information about Venerate Juntian. Prince Lie saw the change in Cui Heng¡¯s expression. His aged face was immediately filled with anger as he shouted sternly, ¡°You actually dare to be distracted?! You¡¯re courting death!¡± After Prince Lie revived this time, his emotions were even more intense than before. It was so intense that it was a little abnormal. Accompanied by extreme anger, his entire body ignited with fiery red flames again. Even his hair turned red, and his eyes burned with flames. At this moment, he seemed to have become the incarnation of anger. Manic power swept through the chaotic void, and his overall aura and pressure were thousands of times stronger than before. Prince Lie relied on the power of the origin of the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet to revive this time. His realm and cultivation had also clearly increased, and his strength was naturally greater. This was also the reason why he dared to say to everyone, including Cui Heng, ¡°All of you have to die.¡± Anyone who suddenly obtained a thousand times improvement would involuntarily feel their heart swell. Of course, their temperament had always been undergoing various tests, and the strength of their souls were far stronger than an ordinary martial artist¡¯s. To cultivators, not to mention an increase in strength of a thousand times, even an increase of ten thousand times or a hundred thousand times was nothing. However, in Prince Lie¡¯s opinion, since his strength had increased so greatly, he should be able to compete with Cui Heng. Moreover, it did not matter even if he was beaten to death again. He could still directly revive on the spot and use this opportunity to obtain more Origin Great Dao power and become even stronger. If he continued to become stronger like this, sooner or later, he would be able to defeat this ridiculously powerful monster in front of him and complete the counterattack! After losing the fear of death, Prince Lie¡¯s attacks became even crazier than before. He no longer had any defensive measures and used all his strength to attack. Such an attack method was simply second only to self-destruction. Boom! A series of explosions sounded in the boundless chaos. Prince Lie transformed into a red flying rainbow and collided with Cui Heng. Wherever he passed, the Chaotic Qi exploded, and millions of small worlds were born and destroyed. Daoist Su, Lord Tianzhu, Lord Changsheng, and the other experts above the Dao Realm all retreated. Li Jiu, Lanzhi, and the other Upper Three Dao Realms experts could not even dodge in time and could only hide behind Cui Heng. Boom! The scarlet rainbow could not advance any further and stopped three feet in front of Cui Heng. An incomparably terrifying energy immediately exploded. It was as if the world had been split open in the chaos. Countless Chaotic Qi collapsed, and countless Primordial Qi appeared. Clear Qi and Chaotic Qi were split in two and heaven and earth was formed. This collision actually caused the embryonic form of a world that was countless times higher in essence than an Immortal land to appear. Unfortunately, this embryonic form of heaven and earth only existed for a short moment before disappearing. At this moment, in the eyes of Prince Lie, such an embryonic form of heaven and earth could also be used to attack Cui Heng. He casually condensed this embryonic form of heaven and earth into a sword light that slashed towards Cui Heng. When this sword light slashed out, it actually covered all the directions around Cui Heng, as if it existed in different places at the same time. Sword light was everywhere and could attack countless places at the same time. Chapter 654 - 654 The Power of the Great Dao, Uninvited Guests (2) 654 The Power of the Great Dao, Uninvited Guests (2) This attack already contained some characteristics of a Peak Soul Formation cultivator. It was indeed not simple. However, in the eyes of a true Peak Soul Formation cultivator like Cui Heng, such power was nothing. He was not even interested in dodging and let the seemingly omnipresent sword light slash in every direction on his body. However, even when the seemingly omnipresent sword lights slashed down, they could not break through the three feet distance from Cui Heng, let alone attack his main body. It was completely useless. ¡°He¡¯s actually so powerful?!¡± Prince Lie was bewildered. The strength Cui Heng displayed had once again exceeded his expectations. Just as Prince Lie was about to attack again, the Chaotic Qi around him suddenly surged violently, instantly turning into a huge hand that enveloped his entire body. Xiantian Grabbing Technique! Although this was only a spell deduced from the Primary Grade Immortal Technique, the upper limit of its power was also extremely high. Even for a Peak Soul Formation cultivator, this was a very practical and powerful spell. Cui Heng had long cultivated this spell to the Peak Soul Formation realm. Even if he only attacked himself and did not use his fake selves at all, he still had the terrifying power to stir up the universe and sweep through the void. Therefore, even though Prince Lie had been strengthened by the Origin Great Dao after his revival and his strength had increased, he was still unable to resist this huge hand. He was crushed on the spot and exploded into countless fragments again. His body and soul became nutrients for countless small worlds again. At this moment, everyone present was already numb with shock. Whether it was the experts above the Dao Realm like Daoist Su, Lord Tianzhu, and Lord Changsheng, or Li Jiu, Lanzhi, and the other Upper Three Dao Realms experts, they were all completely convinced by Cui Heng¡¯s strength. In their hearts, Cui Heng had already become an omnipotent existence. Even if someone told them now that Cui Heng could destroy the entire universe by exhaling, they would still believe it without a doubt. With such strength, not to mention Prince Lie, who was the son of the Human Monarch, even if the Human Monarch came personally, it would definitely be impossible for him to win. Therefore, when they saw Prince Lie crawl out of the desolate tomb again, although his cultivation realm had increased again, and his strength had increased further, they were no longer worried. They only watched from the side and speculated on how Prince Lie would die this time. As expected, in another exchange, Prince Lie was killed by Cui Heng with a Heavenly Dipper Five Thunder Technique. His body and soul were also destroyed and he no longer existed. However, in the next moment, Prince Lie revived again. The power of the Origin Great Dao on his body had become even stronger and more obvious. It even began to overshadow Prince Lie¡¯s own aura. This also meant that Prince Lie¡¯s cultivation had undergone a qualitative sublimation, and his strength had increased greatly. The huge aura and pressure even made the illusory ground filled with desolate mounds and tombs tremble. Facing Prince Lie in this state, Cui Heng finally used both hands. With the Great Heavenly Demon Yin Fire Art in one hand and the Heavenly Thunder Origin Magnetic Divine Light in the other, he once again destroyed Prince Lie¡¯s body and soul. This time, Prince Lie did not revive immediately. Instead, he delayed for a few minutes before slowly crawling out of a relatively large desolate mound tomb. ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng saw Prince Lie crawling out of the grave and could not help but frown. He thought to himself, ¡°The aura of his own power is getting weaker and weaker. The power of the Human Monarch bloodline is further suppressed by the power of the Origin Great Dao. The principles of the Origin Great Dao that filled that illusory land are becoming weaker and weaker. In that case, rather than saying that he¡¯s reviving through the power of the Origin Great Dao, it¡¯s more like the Origin Great Dao is transferring to him. According to this situation, as long as I keep killing him and let him revive continuously, sooner or later, he will gather all the power of this incomplete Origin Treasure on himself. At that time, what kind of changes will happen? Will he become a humanoid Origin Supreme Treasure, or will he become a material to refine an Origin Supreme Treasure? The reason why he can revive in such a way is partly because he¡¯s the son of the Human Monarch and has an indestructible characteristic. He can be revived after death. On the other hand, it¡¯s also because the so-called Venerate Juntian used some special method to connect him to this incomplete source treasure. Venerate Juntian¡­¡± As he was thinking, Prince Lie¡¯s new round of attacks had already arrived in front of him. This time, the attack actually contained the power of the Origin Great Dao. It was far stronger than the previous few times. It had even reached the level of the early-stage Peak Soul Formation realm. Of course, this was a level of power that did not include the power of any fake selves. Faced with such an attack, Cui Heng finally treated it seriously. He used the Dao Life Sword again and slashed out with an extremely powerful sword light, directly ending Prince Lie¡¯s life. This time, the delay in Prince Lie¡¯s resurrection was even longer. After nearly 30 minutes, his resurrection strength was even stronger. Cui Heng actually used three fake selves and used the omnipresent characteristics to a certain extent to kill Prince Lie this time. The power of the Origin Great Dao really exceeded Cui Heng¡¯s expectations. After all, he only had more than 100 million fake selves now. He actually needed to use three to deal with a Prince Lie who had yet to reach his limit. This made Cui Heng¡¯s expression turn solemn. Then, Prince Lie revived more than ten times. The delay became longer and longer. The desolate mound grave that he crawled out from became larger and larger, and his strength naturally became stronger and stronger. It was not until the 19th time that Cui Heng even used more than 10,000 fake selves to completely kill Prince Lie. The extremely dense and powerful might of the Origin Great Dao really shocked Cui Heng. Finally, after a full seven days of waiting, Prince Lie revived for the 20th time. This time, he crawled out of the largest grave in the illusory land. The power of the Origin Great Dao on his body had already become unprecedentedly powerful, and the illusory land had already become a faint phantom, as if it could disappear at any moment. Under Cui Heng¡¯s Spiritual Golden Eyes, the power of the Origin Great Dao contained in the illusory land was completely gone. It had all been transferred to Prince Lie. The incomplete seal that was the original form of this origin treasure had already become dilapidated. Its surface was filled with countless cracks, as if it could shatter into powder at any moment. At this moment, Prince Lie had already become a humanoid Origin Treasure. His condition was clearly not like that of an ordinary living being. His eyes were empty, and the light of his soul had almost disappeared. His entire body emitted an incomparably dense Origin Great Dao power. Rather than calling him a human, he was more like a humanoid spiritual material. He was even a peerless spiritual material that was rich in the power of the Origin Great Dao. What was even stranger was that after Prince Lie revived, he did not attack Cui Heng impatiently like before. Instead, he stood on the spot without moving. The extremely dense power of the Origin Great Dao formed a barrier that even completely separated the Primordial Void around Prince Lie. In Cui Heng¡¯s divine sense, this barrier was incomparably firm. Cui Luo estimated that he would have to use at least hundreds of thousands of fake selves to shatter it. ¡°Is this the power of an Origin Treasure? And it¡¯s only an incomplete one¡­¡± Cui Heng was extremely surprised. If it was a complete Origin Treasure, how powerful would it be? It was probably comparable to a Peak Soul Formation with 480 million fake selves. While he was surprised, Cui Heng was also waiting solemnly. He was prepared to ¡°welcome¡± the ¡°guest¡± who might arrive. Boom! At this moment, a thunderous bang suddenly exploded in the boundless chaotic void. At the same time, a huge figure descended from somewhere. It stretched out a huge hand and grabbed at Prince Lie, who was covered in the power of the Origin Great Dao. ¡°My spiritual material is ready! Thank you!!¡± Chapter 655 - 655 Origin Ancient King, Dao Self Three Spirits 655 Origin Ancient King, Dao Self Three Spirits A deafening voice spread throughout the chaotic void, causing everyone present to feel as if they had been struck by lightning. They could not help but look at this huge figure. His arrival was without warning. Even Cui Heng did not sense it in advance. There were no signs of his appearance at all, and there was no abnormality in this chaotic void. It was as if he had appeared out of thin air. It was very mysterious and abnormal. In Cui Heng¡¯s perception, this huge figure did not enter from outside, nor was he originally hidden here. There were actually no traces to follow. It was as if he had suddenly appeared here from another space-time dimension. This was a situation he had never seen before. If he had to analyze it, it was a little like the situation when a new fake self was born. Moreover, it was some kind of fake self born from legends or stories. There was no actual source, and it appeared out of thin air. The process of this huge figure descending was similar to this situation. To Cui Heng, this situation was filled with the unknown. This huge figure that suddenly appeared here seemed to be enveloped in a thick fog that could not be seen through at all. The power he displayed was also extremely terrifying. Just the aftershock of the power used to capture Prince Lie had already stirred this void into chaos. The worlds that had just been born were instantly destroyed. Even the palace floating in the chaos was shaking violently, as if it would fall apart at any moment. Such powerful strength made Cui Heng raise his eyebrows in surprise. He thought to himself, ¡°From the aftershock of this attack, his cultivation is probably close to 1% of mine. Moreover, I can¡¯t be sure if this is his main body!¡± One percent of his cultivation was not calculated by just the inclusion of over a million fake selves. Using the power of many fake selves attacking together was a method of ¡°division¡±. However, the truly powerful state of a Peak Soul Formation cultivator was ¡°fusion¡±. By fusing all the fake selves into his body, he would be in the strongest state of a Peak Soul Formation cultivator. The 1% cultivation that Cui Heng was referring to now was that the entire cultivation of this huge figure might have reached 1% of his ¡°fusion¡± state. This was even stronger than when he had just broken through to the Peak Soul Formation realm. Moreover, from the fact that this person could descend silently without leaving any traces, it was obvious that he was not an ordinary person. A powerful enemy! An unprecedentedly powerful enemy! Cui Heng¡¯s expression became incomparably solemn as he stared fixedly at the incomparably huge figure. His eyes had already suffused with a golden light, turning into golden pupils that reflected the appearance of the huge figure. Spiritual Golden Eyes! He could see through illusions and understand the true form! Even the incomplete Origin Treasure that was the venue of the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet could only reveal its true appearance under the gaze of the Spiritual Golden Eyes, let alone this mysterious huge figure. Therefore, the moment Cui Heng¡¯s gaze landed on the huge figure, he saw the essence of the huge figure clearly. It was actually an incomparably huge empty shell. Its interior was empty. Of course, being empty inside did not mean that it was weak. This huge figure had extremely powerful might. The reason why it was an empty shell was because its main body had fixed this incarnation in this state. That¡¯s right, this huge figure that displayed extremely powerful strength and was even stronger than Cui Heng when he first broke through to the Peak Soul Formation realm was not his main body, but an incarnation. This discovery shocked Cui Heng. Just an incarnation had reached 1% of his cultivation. How powerful was his main body?! However, Cui Heng quickly realized that something was wrong. Through the in-depth observation of the Spiritual Golden Eyes, the ¡°surface¡± of this huge figure actually contained extremely dense Origin Great Dao power that spread throughout his entire body. In short, this incarnation had evolved from a treasure that contained the power of the Origin Great Dao. Most of its cultivation came from the power of the Origin Great Dao on its ¡°appearance¡±. Instead of creating the main body of this incarnation. This also meant that although this huge figure was only an incarnation, its main body might not be as powerful as Cui Heng had originally guessed. It was even possible that he was not as powerful as this incarnation. ¡°A ¡®body¡¯ that contains such dense Origin Great Dao power is very similar to the current Prince Lie.¡± Cui Heng looked in the direction of Prince Lie. At this moment, Prince Lie, whose strength and aura were completely occupied by the power of the Origin Great Dao, had already lost his consciousness. He only stood there in a daze, not even realizing that the huge figure¡¯s palm was grabbing at him. He was about to be taken away by the huge figure. At this moment, Cui Heng attacked. Facing such an enemy whose cultivation realm was already 1% of his strength, Cui Heng was on guard and did not hold back at all. In an instant, hundreds of millions of Dharmic techniques were formed at the same time. Countless powerful offensive spells like the Five Thunder Heavenly Dipper Technique, the Great Heavenly Demon Yin Fire Art, the Heavenly Thunder Origin Magnetic Divine Light, the Dao Life Sword, and so on descended into this chaotic void, instantly filling everyone¡¯s vision and completely enveloping the huge figure. This was the first time Cui Heng had attacked with all his might since stepping into the Peak Soul Formation realm. An indescribably terrifying power exploded in this chaotic space. The palace that was originally floating in this chaotic void was instantly annihilated into the most basic particles, melting into the endless Chaotic Qi and completely disappearing. At the same time, the entire venue of the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet shattered. Chapter 656 - 656 Origin Ancient King, Dao Self Three Spirits (2) 656 Origin Ancient King, Dao Self Three Spirits (2) Whether it was the Lower Three Dao Realms Region, the Middle Three Dao Realms Region, or the Upper Three Dao Realms Region, all these places suffered the aftershock of Cui Heng¡¯s countless spells and were forcefully blown up. The first to collapse was the chaotic void. The originally endless Chaotic Qi underwent a qualitative change under Cui Heng¡¯s countless spell attacks. As the incomplete Origin Treasure had already lost the power of the Origin Great Dao, the barrier between the different regions no longer existed, and the barrier that isolated them from the outside world naturally disappeared. Therefore, when the Chaotic Void completely collapsed, it also devoured the Middle Three Dao Realms and Lower Three Dao Realms Regions, shattering and fusing them together. In the end, the Chaotic Qi completely erupted, turning into endless Primordial Qi. It quickly divided Yin and Yang, derived the Great Dao, and produced all kinds of matter. And this process happened directly in the starry sky of the universe. The actual manifestation was that the surrounding area of hundreds of millions of light years had actually expanded out of thin air, and a large amount of matter had been added to form clouds of nebulae, sea of stars, and interstellar matter. In a sense, Cui Heng¡¯s spell attack just now had an extremely huge impact. It could be said to have directly caused the universe to expand by hundreds of millions of light years. In the eyes of the Daoist Su, Lord Tianzhu, Lord Changsheng, and the others, such a thing was simply unbelievable and completely incomprehensible. However, they had long determined that Cui Heng was an omnipotent great existence. It was not too strange for him to shatter the venue of the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet and expand the starry sky of the universe. Due to this mood, they quickly accepted the reality in front of them. Then, they looked at Prince Lie, who was standing not far away, and realized that he was still stunned and stood rooted to the ground. And the person who treated him as a spiritual material and wanted to capture him no longer existed. Facing the Dharma spells barrage from Cui Heng, the person who had just descended and said the words ¡°Thank you¡± confidently did not have any room to resist at all and was directly reduced to ashes. From beginning to end, he only managed to say one sentence before he was killed by Cui Heng as the strongest and most dangerous enemy. At the same time that the chaotic area exploded, Cui Heng used his sleeve to sweep away Prince Lie and the people from the other two areas, saving them from the disaster. The entire process could be said to have ended extremely quickly. While killing the unknown ¡®guest¡¯, he also saved the people he wanted to save. However, at this moment, Cui Heng¡¯s expression did not relax at all. His gaze was still calm as he looked in the direction of the huge figure, ready to attack again at any time. The Daoist Su noticed Cui Heng¡¯s abnormality and hurriedly asked in a low voice, ¡°Dao Brother, why are you¡­ Could it be that that person isn¡¯t dead yet?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly, then chuckled. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already revived, why are you still hiding?¡± As he spoke, a sword light rose from his back, instantly destroying layers of void and removing the surface of a space, revealing an independent space that flickered with golden light. In this independent space, the extremely dense power of the Origin Great Dao flowed. A distorted human skin was constantly gathering this power and transforming back into a human form bit by bit. Gradually, the power of the Origin Great Dao gathered on the human skin became stronger and stronger. Suddenly, his entire body was enveloped by golden light. A moment later, the human skin turned into a complete ¡°human¡±. This human¡¯s entire body emitted a faint golden light. He was wearing a white robe and a jade crown. A man with a luxurious aura appeared in front of everyone. Everyone present was very familiar with this man¡¯s face. It was the person who had descended from the sky just now to snatch the power of a large amount of Origin Great Dao. The instant annihilation of the huge figure by Cui Heng just now did not seem to have much of an impact on him. Of course, this was only on the surface. With Cui Heng¡¯s divine sense, he could clearly sense this person¡¯s situation. At this moment, the Origin Great Dao power contained in this person¡¯s body was already less than half of what it was before. His strength had plummeted. In addition, the state of his body was also in chaos. The power of various Great Dao laws spread everywhere, as if they wanted to leave his body. The calmness on the surface was just an act. However, this person¡¯s ability to hide his aura was extremely powerful. Normally speaking, it was impossible for someone of the same realm to sense his current situation. In many cases, as long as the injuries were not discovered, it was equivalent to nonexistent. To this mysterious expert, this was the situation in front of him. Although he was severely injured, he could not show any abnormalities. Therefore, this person walked out of the independent space with a smile. He sized Cui Heng up and said in surprise, ¡°It turns out that your strength is so powerful. You¡¯re not inferior to me.¡± With that, this person did not attack immediately. Instead, he slowly walked towards Cui Heng. As he walked, he said, ¡°Since we¡¯re both at the Half-step Grand Primordium realm, Fellow Daoist should know how important such an Origin Spiritual Material is to me. I¡¯ve been plotting since ancient times and I didn¡¯t hesitate to impersonate the incarnation of the Heaven¡¯s Will to guide these beings. I might even offend the two Grand Primordium Ancient Kings, the Lord of the Immortal Realm and the Human Monarch. You should know very well how risky it is. This person is my Dao Validation treasure. After obtaining this person, I can sever my Dao Self Three Spirits and step into the Grand Primordium realm. Fellow Daoist, please don¡¯t stop me. I¡¯ll definitely repay you when I attain the Dao.¡± The information revealed by this person in just a few words was huge. Half-step Grand Primordium realm, Grand Primordium Ancient Kings, Incarnation of Heaven¡¯s Will, Dao Self Three Spirits¡­ It was obvious that they were all extremely secret information. Cui Heng said indifferently, ¡°I can kill you once, and I can kill you a thousand times more. Why would I bargain with a dead person?¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he gently pushed the hair-crown on his head. Immediately, a huge nomological cloud rushed out and instantly enveloped the vast starry sky. Naturally, it enveloped that person under this nomological cloud. The Auspicious Cloud Mandate spell affected and distorted all the Great Dao laws, turning into a state that was beneficial to Cui Heng. At the same time, an incomparably huge chaotic world unfolded, trapping that person inside. Five Elements Primordial Chaos Yin Yang Reversal Technique! ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you really going to do this?!¡± That person¡¯s expression became solemn, as if he did not want to fight Cui Heng. ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Cui Heng snorted. As he said that, countless purple-gold sword lights descended from the nomological clouds. They were everywhere, locking onto that person and attacking. Dao Life Sword! In Cui Heng¡¯s heart, there was no need to hold back against a powerful enemy. No matter what tricks the other party played or what generous conditions he proposed. This would not change. After all, no one could be sure if such a powerful enemy had any trump cards that were difficult for him to deal with, or if there was an unbelievable expert hiding behind him. Similarly, he could not be sure if this person really wanted to cooperate or if it was just a stalling tactic. Therefore, killing him first was the right thing to do. Only then could he ensure his safety. Facing Cui Heng¡¯s fierce attack, that person¡¯s expression became extremely ugly as he shouted sternly, ¡°Arrogant!¡± At the same time, the power of the Origin Great Dao on his body surged. It actually expanded several times in an instant, becoming even stronger than when he first descended here. His killing intent was also rapidly rising. ¡°On account of the fact that it was not easy for you to cultivate to such a level, I originally did not want to kill you. However, you pushed your luck and courted death! As expected, as time passed, the world no longer remembers my name, Tian Qing. Today, I¡¯ll let you know that a Half-step Ancient King is still an Ancient King! An Ancient King can¡¯t be humiliated by just anybody! Die!¡± Chapter 657 - 657 His Trump Cards Are Hidden Too Deeply 657 His Trump Cards Are Hidden Too Deeply This ancient expert who called himself Tian Qing attacked with hatred and was extremely powerful. The mighty power of the Origin Great Dao swept through the universe. In an instant, his power covered all the void within a radius of tens of millions of light years. It was impossible for normal attacks to reach such speed. However, this was the power of the Origin Great Dao, so it was naturally different. Tian Qing¡¯s power directly affected the origin laws of the universe. In theory, the range of interference could reach infinity and even cover the entire universe. Of course, with his current cultivation realm, he was far from reaching such a terrifying level, and the total amount of Origin Great Dao power he could wield was far from that level. However, even so, Cui Heng was shocked. The power Tian Qing displayed at this moment was indeed extremely similar to a Peak Soul Formation cultivator. However, it did not have any of the magical characteristics of the Peak Soul Formation realm. It did not have the characteristics of having billions of fake selves and existing everywhere at the same time. It also did not have the characteristics of having a divine form that was indestructible. His power could basically be seen as a Peak Soul Formation cultivator whose strength had already reached the Peak Soul Formation realm, but he did not have many of the unique Peak Soul Formation realm magical characteristics. This strength was already very powerful, and it was also the closest martial artist Cui Heng had seen to an Immortal cultivator. ¡°Is this power from the same source?¡± Cui Heng wondered with a deep gaze, and his eyes shone with a faint golden light. He thought to himself, ¡°However, martial artists seem to be lacking in terms of mystical characteristics in comparison to Immortal cultivators. From the soul light and the characteristics of this person¡¯s body, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s only equivalent to the Peak Nascent Soul realm in terms of immortality. He might even be inferior. At the very least, I don¡¯t need to reach the Return to Void Realm to destroy his True Spirit.¡± Immortal cultivators¡¯ undying characteristics were extremely powerful. A Nascent Soul cultivator already had the characteristics of having an indestructible True Spirit which even a Peak Soul Formation cultivator could not destroy. Only a Return to Void cultivator could do it. This was a characteristic that martial artists could not compare to. ¡°You actually dare to spy on me at a time like this?!¡± Tian Qing sensed the gaze of the Spiritual Golden Eyes and the anger in his heart intensified. ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant!¡± At the same time, his attack had already taken shape, and layers of phenomena appeared. An incomparably vast phenomenon of the heavens suddenly appeared behind Tian Qing. A huge area was forcefully squeezed out of the chaotic void established by the Five Elements Primordial Chaos Yin Yang Reversal Technique. This area pushed out the various Great Dao laws derived from Cui Heng¡¯s Dharmic powers. Even the power of the Auspicious Cloud Mandate was blocked outside. And this was only the beginning. The moment the Heavenly Form was formed, a huge hand that seemed to be able to envelop the universe stretched out from inside and grabbed at the omnipresent Dao Life Sword Light. At this moment, countless Great Dao laws flew out from the palm of the huge hand. Countless Star Seas were born and destroyed. In the blink of an eye, it gathered incomparably terrifying and powerful power. The entire Primordial Chaos Void boiled with excitement. If this huge hand could defeat the attack of the Dao Life Sword and pierce through this Primordial Chaos Void, it was enough to shatter the void of the universe within a radius of tens of millions of light years. All matter, Great Dao, laws, and space within this range would be completely destroyed. Boom! An incomparably terrifying roar exploded in the chaotic void. The existences above the Dao Realm felt their souls being pulled out, and all their senses were occupied by this terrifying bang. At the same time, the light of the Dao Life Sword became unprecedentedly powerful. Under the enhancement of the Auspicious Cloud Mandate, the purple-gold light became even more destructive, emitting an undying charm that illuminated the entire Primordial Void. Clang! Clang! Accompanied by a heavy sword cry, the huge hand that stretched out from the sky collided with the Dao Life Sword Light. At this moment, Daoist Su, Lord Tianzhu, Lord Changsheng, and the others could no longer think in the face of such power. Their minds had become blank. It was too powerful. What realm was this? What level of existence was this?! Originally, they thought that the power of Prince Lie¡¯s continuous resurrection was already unbelievable. They did not expect this existence who called himself a Half-step Ancient King to be even stronger. How many unknown experts were there in this world? However, in their opinion, no matter how powerful an existence was, it was impossible for them to be Cui Heng¡¯s match. No one could defeat this omnipotent expert. This was indeed the case. No matter how powerful the huge hand that stretched out from the sky was, it could not resist the Dao Life Sword Light. This huge hand was wrapped in the power of endless Great Dao laws and the power of countless worlds. They all gathered together and could only temporarily resist the attacks of the Dao Life Sword Light. After the two collided, in less than a breath, the huge hand trembled violently. It was no longer stable and was on the verge of collapse. Immediately after, the omnipresent Dao Life Sword Light instantly swallowed the huge hand and completely crushed it, turning it into nothingness. Boom! At the same time that the huge hand was destroyed by the Dao Life Sword Light, the image of the Heavens behind Tian Qing shattered, revealing a huge hole, as if the sky had collapsed. In this confrontation, Tian Qing was completely at a disadvantage. His eyes were wide open, and his face was filled with shock. ¡°How is this possible? How can he be so powerful?!¡± He could not understand this situation. In his opinion, the fact that Cui Heng did not have the aura of the Grand Primordium Ancient Qi meant that he had not truly reached the Grand Primordium realm and become a true Grand Primordium Ancient King. And he was already standing at the final stage of the Grand Primordium realm. He was known as a Half-step Ancient King. Beyond that was the true Grand Primordium Ancient King. How could someone who was clearly not a Grand Primordium Ancient King possess such powerful strength and be so much stronger than him?! However, although he was shocked, Tian Qing did not stop what he was doing and continued to counterattack. After all, the Dao Life Sword Light did not weaken at all after defeating the huge hand. It continued to slash at him. ¡°This person is so powerful. Looks like I can¡¯t hold back anymore. I can only use that supreme treasure.¡± Faced with the Dao Life Sword Light that was about to slash over, Tian Qing finally made up his mind. That supreme treasure was extremely powerful, but it was also extremely rare. Unless he had no choice, he did not intend to use it. However, the strength Cui Heng displayed was too ridiculous. He no longer had a choice. ¡°Be glad. It¡¯s your honor to die under this Ancient King Supreme Treasure.¡± Tian Qing thought to himself and sneered. But at this moment, he suddenly felt a blur in front of him. Cui Heng had actually appeared in front of him out of thin air! ¡°What?!¡± The smile on Tian Qing¡¯s face froze. Even the power of the supreme treasure that was being activated froze. He exclaimed in shock, ¡°How is this possible?!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve hidden your trump card too deeply, until there¡¯s no chance to use it.¡± Cui Heng chuckled and raised his hand to grab Tian Qing. Chapter 658 - 658 Nine 658 Nine-layered Golden Light Pagoda Under Cui Heng¡¯s Spiritual Golden Eyes, no treasure hidden by Tian Qing could hide from him. It was impossible to deceive his eyes. Therefore, Cui Heng knew from the beginning that Tian Qing carried an extremely powerful treasure. That was a terrifying weapon that was enough to make even his heart palpitate. Although its essence was still similar to the Peak Soul Formation realm, it was even stronger than his current strength. By a rough estimation, it was probably equivalent to the power of 480 million fake selves. In other words, its power was on the level of the Peak Soul Formation realm, just before the Return to Void realm. This was the first time Cui Heng had encountered something stronger than him. If Tian Qing really succeeded in using this supreme treasure and attacking, then Cui Heng only had one way out¡ª That was to use the Sky Demon Disintegration Technique to increase his strength by more than ten times out of thin air. Then, he would use the Weapon Suppression Technique to weaken it and finally use the Dao Life Sword to counterattack. In that case, he could shatter that powerful supreme treasure. It could be said that by Cui Heng¡¯s standards, this was considered as using all his abilities. Cui Heng would not allow himself to fall into that state. In his opinion, situations where he need not hold back his strength at all, was the most dangerous time for him. He felt too insecure. Therefore, he would try his best to avoid such a situation. This led to the current scene. The omnipresent Dao Life Sword Light from before was actually just a feint. It was to restrain all of Tian Qing¡¯s focus and allow him to approach him at the same time to launch a thunderous attack, preventing the other party from activating the supreme treasure at all. The moment Cui Heng attacked, he used his Dharmic powers to cut off the connection between Tian Qing and the supreme treasure. This way, he could eliminate a crisis. To Tian Qing, the current situation was no different from a life and death situation. He did not expect that his trump card, the Ancient King Supreme Treasure, would actually be unable to be activated. Moreover, Cui Heng could appear out of thin air in front of him and attack him at such a close distance. Cui Heng¡¯s palm strike looked ordinary. In Tian Qing¡¯s eyes, this palm contained countless Great Dao laws. It was as if every Great Dao and every nomological law was condensed in his palm. His five fingers also enveloped every direction around him, making it impossible to avoid or escape. He could only fight head-on. ¡°We¡¯re both at the Half-step Grand Primordium Realm and haven¡¯t truly reached the Ancient King level yet. I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re really so much stronger than me!¡± Tian Qing gritted his teeth and roared angrily. The power in his entire body erupted crazily, and his entire body transformed into a ball of green light that suddenly rushed towards Cui Heng. Unfortunately, such a brute force attack was the most meaningless to Cui Heng. He only stood on the spot and instantly lengthened the space between him and the sky. On the surface, it might look like it was only a few inches wider, but it was actually millions of light years apart. Therefore, no matter how fast Tian Qing¡¯s charge was, it was impossible for him to reach and attack Cui Heng in a short period of time. He could only charge forward indefinitely, as if he would never reach the end. The technique of stretching space was not rare, nor was it difficult. The real difficulty was actually opening up a sufficient length and width. For example, the space Cui Heng had just opened up in an instant was millions of light years long. No matter how fast Tian Qingfei was, he would not be able to arrive in a short period of time. He could only use the same path back or teleport. However, that space was opened up by Cui Heng, so he naturally had absolute control over it. If Tianqing used Void Teleportation, he would instantly capture and imprison him, causing him to fall into an even more passive state. Tian Qing clearly understood this. Therefore, he did not continue charging forward and retreated. However, the moment he retreated, Cui Heng¡¯s raised palm had already landed on his head. In an instant, endless power erupted. Tian Qing felt as if he had withstood the power of countless seas of stars exploding at the same time. An incomparably terrifying destructive power tore his body and soul apart. The Origin Great Dao power that was originally contained in his body was also defeated and scattered. At the same time, Cui Heng captured the golden light that had been stored in the deepest part of his soul and took advantage of this attack to absorb it into his palm. ¡°No!¡± Tian Qing wanted to exclaim, but his body and soul had already been destroyed, leaving only his True Spirit behind. He could not make any sound at all. At this moment, he also understood that he was already in a desperate situation. Hence, he immediately urged his True Spirit to escape, trying to leave this place. However, even if he was at his peak, it was impossible for him to escape from the chaotic void created by the Five Elements Primordial Chaos Yin Yang Reversal Technique. Not to mention that he was now in the state of a True Spirit. After flying in this chaotic void for a period of time, Tian Qing could only give up on escaping helplessly. Then, he watched helplessly as Cui Heng snatched away the golden light. At this moment, Cui Heng had already retracted his palm. The golden light that he had extracted from the deepest part of Tian Qing¡¯s soul was floating in his palm, and the outline of a small tower could be vaguely seen. ¡°Is this your trump card?¡± Cui Heng looked at Tian Qing¡¯s True Spirit and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to communicate in such a state.¡± Then, he raised his left hand and pointed lightly in the direction of Tian Qing¡¯s True Spirit. Immediately, layers of ripples appeared in the chaotic void, and countless Great Dao Dharma and Logos and Chaotic Qi gathered. In the blink of an eye, Tian Qing¡¯s body was reconstructed. However, unlike the previous resurrection, Tian Qing did not recover to the state before his body and soul were destroyed. He only retained a cultivation level above the ordinary Dao Realm. His cultivation was not even as high as that of Daoist Su. This was because Tian Qing¡¯s previous cultivation realm was actually brought about by the power of the Origin Great Dao. When Cui Heng destroyed his body and soul just now, the power of the Origin Great Dao also collapsed. Now that all the Origin Great Dao power had been guided into Prince Lie¡¯s body by Cui Heng, it was naturally impossible for it to return to Tian Qing¡¯s body. But even so, Tian Qing was shocked and said in shock, ¡°Such a technique to revive the dead. What kind of secret technique is this? You, what exactly is your background?!¡± ¡°Now is not the time for you to ask me questions.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently. Then, he gently raised his right hand, and the golden light in his palm immediately became incomparably dazzling. Immediately after, a golden nine-story pagoda spun and appeared. When Tian Qing saw this scene, he immediately said in surprise, ¡°You also grasped the method to activate this supreme treasure?!¡± He had always thought that only he could activate this supreme treasure. ¡°Nine-Layered Golden Light Pagoda. This is the name of this treasure, right?¡± Cui Heng looked at Tian Qing and smiled. ¡°I have something to ask you. Follow me.¡± Tian Qing¡¯s background was too mysterious. He might have seen some powerful existence who might have left an imprint in his memories. It was not suitable to directly search his soul. That would be too risky. Chapter 659 - 659 Ferocious Beasts, Nine Nether, Immortal King 659 Ferocious Beasts, Nine Nether, Immortal King Although this Nine-Layered Golden Light Pagoda was powerful, it was still an inanimate object. It was not a Numinous Treasure that had developed self-awareness. Under normal circumstances, with the magical techniques of Immortal cultivators, it was not difficult to subdue an ownerless treasure that was stronger than them. Not to mention that Cui Heng had specially cultivated the ¡°Weapon Suppression Technique¡± to target Dharma treasures and weapons. However, in Tian Qing¡¯s opinion, this was an unbelievable thing. He could not understand it at all. In his understanding, it was impossible for anyone to subdue a treasure stronger than themselves. Moreover, the higher the level of the treasure, the more obvious this situation was. If it was not a treasure bestowed by a stronger expert, they had to use a specific method to communicate with the spirituality contained in the treasure and let their power adapt to it bit by bit. This process required a long time. In the end, after establishing a certain level of connection with the treasure, one could use a portion of the power of the treasure to activate it. Only treasures that were comparable to or not as powerful as them could be completely subdued and refined. It was only when Cui Heng brought him to an empty chaotic area that Tian Qing barely came back to his senses, but his heart was still filled with doubts. No matter what, he could not understand how Cui Heng had directly snatched away the Nine-layered Golden Light Pagoda. He did not know how Cui Heng could obtain information about this supreme treasure so easily. Could it be that he already knew about this treasure? But even so, how did he establish a connection with this supreme treasure in such a short period of time? It was simply unbelievable. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± At this moment, Cui Heng¡¯s voice sounded. He asked with a smile, ¡°You have a puzzled expression on your face. Are you unable to understand why I could snatch away your treasure so easily?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tian Qing¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he did not say anything. Such a question was actually directly exposing his scars. However, when Cui Heng said this, the smile on his face quickly disappeared, and his gaze became calm. He said indifferently, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be puzzled. You¡¯ll never understand such techniques, and there¡¯s no need to know. I¡¯m going to ask you some questions. You don¡¯t have to think too much. Just answer simply. If you know, explain it clearly. If you don¡¯t know, just say that you don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t lie. If you¡¯re lying, I¡¯ll be able to discover it immediately.¡± Suddenly, another Cui Heng¡¯s voice floated out from the other side. It was actually a young man who was warning Tian Qing with narrowed eyes. This person¡¯s appearance, life force, physical body, soul composition, and so on were not similar to Cui Heng¡¯s. In reality, it was Cui Heng¡¯s fake self. It existed at the same time as Cui Heng. Immediately after, another young man appeared here. He also stared at Tian Qing and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll also watch from the side. I hope you won¡¯t lie.¡± Just like that, one fake self after another appeared. They all stared at Tian Qing and said similar words to tell him. Being stared at and warned by so many people at the same time immediately gave Tian Qing a huge psychological pressure. Of course, the source of this pressure was not the warning of these fake selves, but their strength. Every fake self emitted an aura of power of the same strength as Cui Heng. This feeling was very terrifying. ¡°Master Immortal, please ask. I definitely won¡¯t lie.¡± Tian Qing helplessly chose to lower his head and said respectfully. After witnessing Cui Heng¡¯s true strength, no matter how much he did not believe it, he could only admit that the person in front of him did have strength that surpassed the Half-step Grand Primordium realm. As for whether he had really reached the realm of a Grand Primordium Ancient King, it was unknown, but this did not mean much to him. Whether it was true or not, he had no room to resist. Moreover, in his opinion, this mysterious expert was very lucky not to choose to search his soul. If he continued to resist, the outcome might be even worse than now. No matter how strong one was or how high their realm was, they had to adapt to the times. However, Cui Heng¡¯s first question surprised Tian Qing. ¡°Give me your cultivation method and cultivation insights,¡± Cui Heng said in a low voice. In his opinion, if he wanted to figure out the deeper reason for something, he had to figure out the cultivation method of this level first. After all, the battle for the Great Dao was often the main conflict between high-level cultivators, and also the beginning of many things. Many things that looked completely illogical on the surface would become clear after understanding the path of cultivation. Tian Qing was very surprised by Cui Heng¡¯s question. What was the use of such a powerful existence cultivating new cultivation methods? However, he did not show such doubts and truthfully handed his cultivation method and cultivation insights to Cui Heng. ¡°So the Dao Realm really only has nine levels¡­¡± Cui Heng thought to himself. This was a little unexpected. Before this, he had guessed that there were 12 levels in the Dao Realm. Just like the previous True World Realm and Immortal World Realm, the so-called realms above the Dao Realm were actually the Tenth Realm, Eleventh Realm, and Twelfth Realm of the Dao Realm. However, the Dao Realm described in Tian Qing cultivation method only contained nine levels. Above the Dao Realm was a separate special realm called the ¡°Dao Ascension Realm¡±. It meant that one¡¯s cultivation had been sublimated on the peak of the Dao Realm. Therefore, this realm was commonly known as the realm above the Dao Realm. Above the Dao Ascension Realm, was the ¡°Dao Self Realm¡±. After cultivating to the peak of the Dao Realm, one would analyze their spiritual world and distinguish between the Three Spirits. Good Self, Evil Self, and Dao Self. Chapter 660 - 660 Ferocious Beasts, Nine Nether, Immortal King (2) 660 Ferocious Beasts, Nine Nether, Immortal King (2) As long as he severed his Three Spirits, he could obtain power that transcended the laws of the universe and step into an unbelievably high realm, the Grand Primordium realm. In Tian Qing¡¯s cultivation method, the description of the Grand Primordium realm was very distorted. They were basically all kinds of praises. For example, words like being omnipotent, omniscient, transcending the universe, and above laws. The credibility was very low. It was impossible for ordinary cultivators to believe these adjectives. The real description that could be used as a reference was that the Grand Primordium realm allows the cultivator to understand the origin of the universe and grasp the original mysteries of this universe. It was precisely because of this that severing the Three Spirits required a treasure that contained the power of the Origin Great Dao as a carrier. After severing the Three Spirits and fusing them into one, one could break through to the Grand Primordium realm. In Tian Qing¡¯s understanding, existences at the level of the Grand Primordium realm were called Ancient Kings, which meant ¡°a King who had understood the ancient roots of the universe¡±. Every Ancient King had unparalleled power. They were also extremely rare existences. In Tian Qing¡¯s understanding, there were only three Ancient Kings in this vast universe. The Ancient Human Monarch, the Lord of the Immortal Domains, and the Nine Nether Demon Emperor. He could not be sure if there were any other Ancient Kings other than these three. After all, even these three were legends from a long time ago. Some experts above the Dao Realm had seen the Ancient Human Monarch and the Nine Nether Demon Emperor before, but no one had seen the Lord of the Immortal Domains before. If not for the fact that there were many ruins related to the Lord of the Immortal Domains, it would be unknown if this legendary Ancient King had really existed. ¡°From these descriptions, this so-called Grand Primordium realm is already close to the end of martial cultivation?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly. ¡°Unless there¡¯s a higher level of spatial scale.¡± In his opinion, whether one¡¯s cultivation realm had reached the end could mainly be analyzed through two points. One was naturally the description of the characteristics of the realm. If the actual characteristics of this realm reached a point where there was no room for improvement, one would naturally have reached the end. The second was the number of existences who had stepped into this realm. Moreover, they had to use the span of time and space as a double reference. If no one in the entire universe had reached this realm since ancient times, then it was debatable if this realm really existed. Naturally, it could be considered to be the end point. According to Tian Qing, in the past, the void space covered by the six Immortal Domains was a vast region of about 120 billion light years. It had been more than a billion years since the Ancient Human Monarch disappeared. With the parameters of the known space and time, only three Ancient Kings had ever appeared. There were only three! With such a small number, how could one break through to a higher realm? Was there even a higher realm? Of course, the region covered by the six Immortal Domains was not the entire universe. The distance of 120 billion light years was far from the limit of the universe. There should be a wider starry sky outside this region, but even in the context of the larger universe, how many Ancient Kings could appear? These people had already reached such a realm, but why was there still no information about Immortal Kings and Ferocious Beasts? These people were almost at the end of their martial cultivation path. ¡°Do you know anything about Ferocious Beasts?¡± Cui Heng asked Tian Qing. ¡°Ferocious Beasts?¡± Tian Qing was stunned when he heard this. Then, his face revealed fear as he said in shock, ¡°You, you mean those pure-blooded Ferocious Beasts that feed on the Holy Lands and devour the universe at all times?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng raised his eyebrows slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Tell me in detail.¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± Tian Qing nodded and said,¡± The origin of the Ferocious Beasts is very mysterious. It¡¯s said that they suddenly appeared in the universe during the era when the Lord of the Immortal Domains was still around. ¡± The Ferocious Beasts are incomparably huge, and their bodies are generally a million light years long. They roam the universe and devour the Star Seas. Everything in the universe is their food. ¡°The strength of the Ferocious Beasts are also incomparably powerful. Even the weakest has the strength of a First Severing expert. The strongest can even fight against Grand Primordium Ancient Kings. If the Ferocious Beasts are allowed to wreak havoc, the entire universe will fall into a calamity. Legend has it that in the end, the Lord of the Immortal Domains used all his methods to seal these Ferocious Beasts in a mysterious alternate space-time dimension. Only then did the universe return to normal and was not completely devoured by the Ferocious Beasts. However, this also caused an adverse consequence, which was the invasion of the Nine Nether God Fiends. The alternate space-time where the Lord of the Immortal Domains sealed the Ferocious Beasts was actually the Nine Nether Realm. The first person to open the crack between this universe and the Nine Nether Realm was the Lord of the Immortal Domains. It¡¯s said that a large portion of the remaining Nine Nether cracks were left behind by the Lord of the Immortal Domains when he sealed the Ferocious Beasts back then.¡± ¡°They appeared out of thin air and devoured the universe¡­¡± Cui Heng couldn¡¯t help but frown when he heard the explanation about the Ferocious Beasts. The Ferocious Beasts did not have any intelligence. Their only instinct was to devour the universe. Then what was the meaning of the existence of such living beings? Was it purely to devour the universe and destroy it, allowing everything to return to nothingness? Was this thing really born naturally? And the Nine Nether Realm¡­ According to Tian Qing¡¯s description, the Nine Nether should be an independent world that had existed for countless years. A long time ago, the Nine Nether did not have any interactions with this universe, and there was no invasion of the Nine Nether God Fiends. It was because the Lord of the Immortal Domains had opened the passageway between this universe and the Nine Nether to protect this universe, establishing a connection and sealing the Ferocious Beasts inside. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on in the Nine Nether?¡± Cui Heng asked again. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the Nine Nether.¡± Tian Qing shook his head and said, ¡°I only know that there should be a state similar to the universe inside. It¡¯s incomparably vast. It might be comparable to our universe in size, and it might be even larger. There are countless civilizations, and it¡¯s not an individual world.¡± Wasn¡¯t this another universe? Cui Heng was extremely surprised. Before this, he had always thought of the Nine Nether as a special and powerful world. But from the looks of it, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. The Nine Nether was far larger than he had imagined. ¡°Do you know about Immortal Kings?¡± Cui Heng asked again. Since Tian Qing did not know much about the Nine Nether, there was no need to waste time on this topic. To him, it was more like learning about the Immortal Kings. This was the source of the sense of danger that had enveloped his heart since he transmigrated to this world. In this high-level immortal realm, Immortal Kings roamed freely and there were countless Ferocious Beasts! The System¡¯s calm words towards this world had made him cautious to this day. Now, he finally had a chance to ask about the Immortal Kings. ¡°Immortal Kings?¡± Tian Qing looked puzzled when he heard this. After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°Are you talking about the Lord of the Immortal Domains who has long disappeared? He¡¯s a Grand Primordium Ancient King and ruled over the six Immortal Domains. He¡¯s also the strongest existence of that era. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to call him an Immortal King.¡± ¡°No, I mean a name or title for a realm alone.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and said in a low voice, ¡°Has a name of a similar realm or title appeared in your memory?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡± Tian Qing opened his mouth to answer, but before he could finish speaking, he stopped abruptly. He was stunned and motionless. At the same time, an incomparably powerful and terrifying aura suddenly surged from his body, and the pressure increased by countless times in an instant. In a short moment, the expression and gaze on Tian Qing¡¯s face changed drastically, as if he had become a different person. The warning signs in Cui Heng¡¯s heart instantly intensified. He felt that the Tian Qing in front of him had instantly become many times stronger. This change had appeared without any warning, it was incomparably sudden. At this moment, Tian Qing seemed to have been possessed by a mysterious existence. The pupils in his eyes became empty as he stood there and said in a very strange voice. ¡°Ah¡­ Immortal Kings. How nostalgic. It¡¯s been too long since anyone uttered that title. Young man, your background should be very extraordinary. How about doing me a favor?¡± Chapter 661 - 661 Unprecedented Sense of Danger, Upgraded Advanced Immortal Cultivation Package 661 Unprecedented Sense of Danger, Upgraded Advanced Immortal Cultivation Package A powerful enemy! This presence was more than ten times stronger than Tian Qing from before. Such strength had already reached a level similar to his. This was an expert Cui Heng had never encountered before. It was the first time he had encountered an existence comparable to him in power. Although their power level was similar, their exact strength still depended on the specific techniques they each grasped, and the other party might not be able to compare to him, who had grasped many Immortal techniques, he was still prepared to escape into the Grotto-Heaven at any time to be safe. After all, the presence that had descended in front of him was only a consciousness. With just a wisp of consciousness, he had raised Tian Qing, who had been weakened to an ¡°Above the Dao Realm¡± cultivator, to such a level. He did not know how powerful this presence¡¯s main body was. ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re not Tian Qing!¡± Cui Heng said in a low voice. ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking about the location of the Immortal Kings of this universe?¡± The mysterious consciousness controlled Tian Qing¡¯s body and said with a faint smile, ¡°A long time ago, I also ascended to the position of Immortal King. Unfortunately, I made a huge mistake and was punished. I was banished here and no longer have the power of an Immortal King.¡± An Immortal King was banished? Cui Heng was shocked when he heard this, but he still maintained his composure on the surface and smiled. ¡°A former Immortal King is still an Immortal King. That¡¯s a realm that many people can¡¯t even dream of.¡± He only sighed and did not answer according to the expectations of the mysterious consciousness. Instead, he handed the conversation to the other party and asked him to initiate a new topic. ¡°Young people are too cautious.¡± The mysterious consciousness seemed to be very kind as he smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t keep you in suspense. It¡¯s not easy for me to appear, and my time is limited. I only need you to help me with one thing. Find the incarnation of the Heaven¡¯s Will who calls himself ¡®Juntian¡¯ and kill him. As long as you complete this task, I will help you step into the Grand Primordium realm and become a true Ancient King. Of course, you can also choose to refuse. Pretend that you¡¯ve never seen me, and I won¡¯t do anything to you. However, this is a great fortune and opportunity for you. I hope you can cherish it.¡± After saying this, the powerful aura on Tian Qing¡¯s body began to quickly fade. Soon, he returned to his original normal state, as if the mysterious consciousness had already left his body. ¡°W-what was that just now?!¡± Tian Qing also regained his consciousness, his face filled with shock and disbelief. He looked at Cui Heng and said in surprise, ¡°Did someone possess me?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cui Heng nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s an existence far stronger than you.¡± Tian Qing was stunned when he heard this. Then, the expression on his face became bitter as he sighed and said, ¡°I see. It¡¯s the will of the heavens. The will of the heavens has descended on me. This is my retribution for pretending to be the incarnation of the will of the heavens.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cui Heng did not continue speaking, nor did he continue questioning Tian Qing. He only said indifferently, ¡°You can leave. I won¡¯t kill you for the time being.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tian Qing looked at Cui Heng in shock. He did not expect to be released at all. He immediately activated the remaining power in his body to escape from this chaotic void. He had no intention of asking, afraid that Cui Heng would suddenly change his mind. This time, Cui Heng released the restrictions of the chaotic void and did not stop Tian Qing from leaving. At the same time, he also removed the power of the Five Elements Primordial Chaos Yin Yang Reversal Technique, causing the chaotic void to gradually dissipate. He also released those who had come to participate in the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet. Only Hong Fugui was left in his sleeve. After dealing with all of this, Cui Heng disappeared from the spot. There were no traces of flying or teleportation, as if he had left this universe. Although Cui Heng had already left, the others were still there. Without Cui Heng¡¯s permission, be it Daoist Su and the experts above the Dao Realm, or the others who came to participate in the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet, they did not dare to leave rashly. At this moment, Cui Heng had already returned to the Grotto-Heaven with Hong Fugui. Feeling the familiar environment, he finally heaved a long sigh of relief. He sat on a large rock by the pond and relaxed. Ever since the mysterious consciousness descended, Cui Heng had been in a tense state. Even though the mysterious consciousness seemed to have left, he still did not relax. After all, no one could be sure if that mysterious consciousness would descend again. In order to avoid exposing his information, he did not continue questioning Tian Qing. In terms of what Heaven¡¯s will was, the truth of the matter of ¡°Juntian¡±, Tian Qing¡¯s background, and so on, they were not problems to him. If he asked too many questions, some of his information would be exposed. If he exposed too much information, it would be very easy for others to figure him out, and that would put him in a dangerous situation. As for the words and promises of the mysterious consciousness, he did not dare to believe a single word. The other party was too mysterious, and his goal was unclear. It was even harder to tell if what he said was true or false. His relationship with ¡°Juntian¡± was also intriguing. If he believed the words of that person, it was basically equivalent to rushing to be scammed. Now, Cui Heng had already made up his mind. No matter what wanted to do and regardless of what questions he had, he would wait until his cultivation realm advanced. At the very least, he had to truly step onto the path to the Return to Void Realm. Based on his observation of the changes he obtained after stepping onto the path to the Soul Formation realm when he was at the Peak of the Nascent Soul realm, even if he could not truly break through to the Return to Void Realm and only stepped onto the path to the Return to Void Realm, he should be able to obtain a huge qualitative improvement. In theory, this was not a separate realm, but in actual cultivation, there was indeed a level of power above the Peak Soul Formation realm that is bordering on the Return to Void realm. It could be barely referred to as the ¡°Half-step Return to Void Realm¡±. Chapter 662 - 662 Unprecedented Sense of Danger, Upgraded Advanced Immortal Cultivation Package (2) 662 Unprecedented Sense of Danger, Upgraded Advanced Immortal Cultivation Package (2) If I can step into the Half-step Return to Void Realm, I needn¡¯t be so passive when facing that mysterious consciousness. ¡°Now, I already have the son of the Human Monarch, Prince Lie, who has transformed into an Origin Treasure, and an artifact, the Nine-layered Divine Light Pagoda, that contains a large amount of the power of the Origin Great Dao. I can use them to buy the ¡®Advanced Omnipotent Package Purchase Voucher¡¯.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°Then the problem is, which one should I use to buy it? From the practicality of the treasure, the Nine-layered Divine Light Pagoda is a complete Ancient King Supreme Treasure, but Prince Lie can only be considered a spiritual material¡­¡± Thinking of this, he stared at the purchase interface that appeared in front of him and fell into deep thought. [Advanced Omnipotent Package Purchase Voucher: After you buy this voucher, you can obtain the qualifications to buy an Advanced Omnipotent Immortal Cultivation Package to protect your cultivation path.] [Purchase qualification: Peak of the Soul Formation realm. Purchase price: 1,000,000,000,000 points + a treasure that symbolizes a portion of the origin of the universe.] After some thought, Cui Heng decided to use the Nine-layered Divine Light Pagoda to buy the ¡°Advanced Omnipotent Package Purchase Voucher¡±. After all, Prince Lie was not dead yet. His intelligence was only suppressed by the power of the Origin Great Dao. Moreover, this portion of the Origin Great Dao power could be transferred. He could keep it for now and give it to Hong Fugui to use in the future. It was a waste to only use it to exchange for the voucher. Thinking of this, Cui Heng no longer hesitated. He released Hong Fugui from his sleeve and said in a low voice, ¡°Fugui, I¡¯m going into seclusion for a period of time. Wait here.¡± ¡°Yes, Teacher.¡± Hong Fugui nodded. He did not ask why he¡¯d suddenly been transported to the Grotto-heaven. The incident at the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet had already made him understand that something earth-shattering had happened. Then, Cui Heng entered the Dao Palace and ordered the System. ¡°Spend 1,000,000,000,000 coins and a Nine-layered Divine Light Pagoda to buy the ¡®Advanced Omnipotent Package Purchase Voucher¡¯.¡± [Honorable Host, congratulations! You have successfully bought the ¡°Advanced Omnipotent Package Purchase Voucher¡±. You can now choose to buy the ¡°Advanced Omnipotent Package¡± to upgrade the existing package.] [After upgrading, you can freely read the High-level Immortal Technique, From Initiate to Ascension. I wish you a happy life.] [Advanced Omnipotent Immortal Cultivation Package: After you buy this package, you can transform all the original package functions into the advanced version, bringing you a better cultivation service experience and giving you a home-like feeling. [Purchase qualification: Peak Soul Formation + Advanced Omnipotent Package Purchase Voucher. Purchase price: 1,000,000,000,000 points.] ¡°Purchase the ¡®Advanced Omnipotent Immortal Cultivation Package¡¯!¡± Cui Heng ordered again. [Congratulations! You have successfully spent 1,000,000,000,000 points!] [Congratulations! The package has been upgraded! The current package is ¡°Advanced Omnipotent Immortal Cultivation package¡±!] [The new package has been activated. There are a total of 8 benefits. Please click on the details.] [High-level Grotto-Heaven: This is a world whose essence is higher than the universe. It contains the origins of all the laws and Great Dao of the universe. It exists within the rifts between different universes and will block all external perception and hide from all heavenly secrets.] [You are the ruler of everything here. You can control everything in the Grotto-Heaven at will and will not be harmed. You can enter at any time or bring others in at will.] [High-level Dao Palace: This is a palace that can transform into any shape. It¡¯s also a Dharma treasure equivalent to the Return to Void Realm. Its essence level is equivalent to a complete universe. Its power can be strengthened by adding the power of the Origin Great Dao. Can increase cultivation speed by 1,000%.] [If you wish to bring it out of the Grotto-Heaven, please exchange for the ¡°Dao Palace Usage Voucher¡±.] [Dao Palace Usage Voucher: You can bring the High-level Dao Palace out of the Grotto-Heaven for two hours. Price: 10 points of Origin power.] [High-level Medicinal Field: This is a medicinal field that will give birth to a new Great Dao spiritual root every hundred years. Different crops will naturally grow every day. Every month, the crops in the medicinal field will automatically be cleaned to avoid affecting the growth of the Great Dao spiritual roots.] [If you want to customize a new Great Dao spiritual root for the next year, you have to pay 10 points of Origin power.] [High-level Pill Furnace: This is a pill furnace that automatically refines pills every hundred years. As long as the pill furnace contains materials, pills will be randomly refined. The effect of the pills are unknown. The highest level of refinement is Return to Void Realm pills.] [If you want to customize a certain pill or obtain the formula for a specific pill, you have to pay 10 points of Origin power.] [High-level Artifact Furnace: This is a furnace that forges Dharma treasures every hundred years. As long as the furnace contains materials, Dharma treasures will be randomly refined. The type of Dharma treasures refined are unknown. The highest grade of Dharma treasure it can refine are Return to Void Realm Dharma treasures.] [If you want to customize a certain Dharma treasure or obtain a specific Dharma treasure¡¯s equipment blueprint, you have to pay 10 points of Origin power.] [High-level Guardian: This is a Guardian with relatively strong Dharmic powers. It¡¯s equivalent to the Early-stage Return to Void Realm. The cultivation of the Guardian can be strengthened by adding the power of Origin Great Dao.] [High-level Dharma Robe: This is a Dharma Robe with relatively strong defense. It can perfectly defend against any attacks of the Early-stage Return to Void realm ten times, and it can also transform into any form. The defense of this robe can be strengthened by adding the power of Origin Great Dao.] [High-level Immortal Technique: This is a powerful and mystical Immortal Technique. It can guide you on the path to Immortal Ascension. You need to pay to read it.] [If you want to deduce a specific spell, additional charges will apply.] Looking at the series of notifications, Cui Heng was pleasantly surprised and helpless. He was pleasantly surprised that the upgrade of the package had brought about a huge improvement in the eight benefits. Especially the upgrade of the Grotto-Heaven, it had actually become a world whose essence was higher than the universe. Not only was this helpful to his safety, it also gave him a more comprehensive understanding of this so-called ¡°Xianxia Immortal World¡±¡ª The universe was not a realm of the highest level. There could be worlds or realms whose essence was higher than the universe! In addition, the improvement to the Dao Palace was incomparably huge. It¡¯s directly upgraded from a Soul Formation Realm Dharma treasure to a Return to Void Realm Dharma treasure. What surprised him even more was that the essence of a Return to Void Realm Dharma treasure was actually on par with a universe. Even if it could not compare to the vast universe in terms of size, it was still very exaggerated to say that its essence was the same, let alone that it could be further strengthened. However, on careful thought, it seemed normal. After all, a Peak Soul Formation cultivator could become infinitely stronger until his strength was the same as a universe. The Return to Void Realm was a realm higher than the Peak Soul Formation realm. It was normal for it to have such an essence. ¡°However, the essence of such a Dao Palace shouldn¡¯t be something that an Early-stage Return to Void cultivator can possess. It¡¯s most likely at the Mid or Late-stage Return to Void Realm. After all, the description of the Dao Palace only states that it¡¯s at the Return to Void Realm and didn¡¯t list a specific level. ¡°With the amount of Origin power I have right now, I can only bring the Dao Palace out for about 24 hours. From a protective perspective, it¡¯s only suitable as a trump card. It¡¯s more practical to use it on the High-level Guardian and Dao Robe.¡± Cui Heng calculated in his heart. Even if he encountered a true Return to Void Realm expert now, he would have a way to deal with it. It was not to the extent that he had no room to resist. Of course, the information he obtained through these benefits made him even more vigilant. Originally, he had guessed that if he wanted to interfere with the Great Dao of the Universe and kill a Soul Formation cultivator, he needed to be at the Dao Integration realm. But from the looks of it, perhaps a Peak or even Late-stage Return to Void cultivator could do it. ¡°No matter what, the mysterious consciousness from before can no longer threaten me. Next, I can continue to question Tian Qing and investigate the information about Juntian. However, before that¡­¡± Thinking of this, Cui Heng immediately ordered the System. ¡°Exchange for the reading time of the High-grade Immortal Technique, From Initiate to Ascension!¡± Then, a familiar booklet appeared in his hand. Then, he flipped to the back area, which was the end of the Soul Formation section. The description of the path to the Return to Void Realm! Cui Heng only took a rough look before his eyes lit up. His face revealed an incomparably happy expression and he could not help but laugh. ¡°Hahahahaha! It¡¯s actually no longer just a cultivation concept! Good! That¡¯s great, I finally have a clear cultivation method and steps!¡± Chapter 663 - 663 Point of Origin, Path to Return to Void 663 Point of Origin, Path to Return to Void [If you want to return to the void, you have to first understand what is real. The origin of the universe is existent, and the manifestation of the origin is reality. In any universe, there is a ¡°point of origin¡± manifested by different types of Origin Great Dao. In it, you can comprehend the Origin Great Dao, master the origin of the universe, and then embark onto the path to return to the void. If one wants to truly break through to the Return to Void Realm, they have to completely understand at least one Origin Great Dao and use it as the foundation to evolve a thousand Great Dao and 120 million laws. They have to carry it with their fake selves and finally gather it into one body to step into the Return to Void Realm. At most, one can completely comprehend three Origin Great Daos. With this as the foundation, one can evolve 3,000 Great Dao and 480 million laws. They can be carried by the fake self and finally gathered into one body. Then, one can attain a Superior-grade Void Foundation.] This was the core description of how to step into the Return to Void realm in the High-grade Immortal Technique, From Initiate to Ascension. Other than that, there were many details. For example, how to find the point of origin, how to distinguish the different points of origin, how to investigate the situation in the point of origin, and so on. In short, it could be said to be very detailed and clear. Compared to before, when he only had a vague concept and direction, this change was simply incomparable. After Cui Heng saw such a clear cultivation method, he was so touched that he was about to cry. As expected of a high-level Immortal cultivation technique. High-level was indeed high-level. It was too formidable! After the initial period of excitement, Cui Heng fell into deep thought. ¡°The point of origin where the Origin Great Daos materializes is different from purely collecting the power of the Origin Great Dao.¡± After reading the High-level Immortal Technique, he had a deeper understanding of the Origin Great Dao. Whether it was the Origin power contained in the Nine-layered Divine Light Pagoda, the Origin power contained in the Immortal Heaven Dao Realm banquet, or Origin power possessed by Tian Qing, they all only symbolized the power of a certain Origin Great Dao. Simply put, it was only the surface power of a certain Origin Great Dao. It was like golden sand that had been scattered from the periphery of a gold mine. Although this Origin power was powerful, it was far inferior to the power of the true Origin Great Dao. It could even be said that there was no comparison at all. Origin Great Dao was the pillar that formed a universe. The state of a universe, the living beings and civilizations it nurtured, and the Great Dao laws it presented would all be affected by the Origin Great Dao. Among these ¡°pillars¡±, only a few of the most important core Origin Great Dao would appear as the point of origin. Comprehending the Origin Great Dao in the Point of Origin was actually comprehending the core pillars that formed this universe. Once one completely understood this ¡°truth¡±, it was equivalent to comprehending the most important Origin Great Dao of this universe. With this as the foundation, one could use their fale selves to carry it and evolve a Great Dao and millions of laws to break through to the Return to Void Realm. The path was very clear. The only problem was that he did not know where the Point of Origin was. ¡°According to the description here, the Point of Origin has three main characteristics. One is that the range of laws is extremely wide. The second is that it contains an extremely clear concept of the Great Dao. The third is that there will be material manifestations. Is there anything I¡¯ve seen that meets this standard?¡± Cui Heng fell into deep thought. Suddenly, his eyes lit up, as if he had thought of something, and he couldn¡¯t help but laugh loudly. ¡°Hahaha, Immortal Domains, it¡¯s the Immortal Domains! In the past, when the six Immortal Domains were around, they covered an extremely wide area of the universe. They also contained Immortal Domain laws that could allow people to live forever. This is most likely the manifestation of the Origin Great Dao of Longevity.¡± The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this guess might be true. The former six Immortal Domains had indeed satisfied the three characteristics of the Point of Origin. However, whether the Immortal Domains were really the Point of Origin or not, he still had to enter it and comprehend the Origin Great Dao inside. However, if the Immortal Domains was really the Point of Origin, there was a small problem¡ª The Six Immortal Domains had already collapsed a long time ago. Now, they had long been scattered in the vast universe and transformed into all kinds of Immortal Lands. They were no longer the same as before. ¡°But I don¡¯t have any clues in other aspects for the time being. My greatest hope is to start from the Immortal Domains.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°Although the six Immortal Domains have already shattered, the Immortal Lands formed by some High Heaven fragments also contain the true laws of the Immortal Domains. If I walk through all the Immortal Lands formed by the fragments of the High Heavens and comprehend all the Immortal Domains laws contained in them, will it be equivalent to comprehending them in the complete six Immortal Domains?¡± He thought about it and felt that this method should work. Moreover, he had a treasure nurtured by the Great Dao laws of the six Immortal Domains, the ¡°Six Heaven Gates Diagram¡±. This treasure could establish a connection with the Immortal Lands evolved from all the Immortal Domains fragments and establish a void passageway to directly descend to those places. It could be used to find the Immortal Lands evolved from the fragments of the High Heaven Immortal Domains. ¡°The path ahead is clear, and my safety has been guaranteed. I can finally heave a sigh of relief.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°Where¡¯s the Yellow-scarved Strongman?¡± Boom! With a loud bang, a 100-foot-tall, dark golden colored Yellow-scarved Strongman appeared out of thin air in the Dao Palace. His aura was restrained and he looked very ordinary. However, after Cui Heng released his divine sense, he felt that the Dharmic powers in this Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s body were as vast as the universe. It was extremely powerful and indescribable. Facing an expert of this level, if he did not have the High-level Dao Robe to defend himself, all his body and soul imprints would be instantly destroyed, leaving only his core True Spirit to escape. This was an Early-stage Return to Void Realm Guardian! Chapter 664 - 664 Point of Origin, Path to Return to Void (2) 664 Point of Origin, Path to Return to Void (2) ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t know the special characteristics of the Return to Void Realm. Otherwise, I could have let this high-level Guardian use his Early-stage Return to Void Realm perception to find the Point of Origin.¡± Cui Heng felt a little regretful. He could only give orders to the Yellow-scarved Strongman according to his own understanding. If one did not understand the abilities of the Return to Void Realm, he could only use the Yellow-scarved Strongman to attack or defend. However, even so, it was enough. With an Early-stage Return to Void Realm Guardian around, at the very least, he would not be unable to resist a powerful enemy. ¡°The spells that can be deduced by the High-level Immortal Technique should also be stronger. Unfortunately, a targeted deduction requires 100 points of Origin power. It¡¯s a little too expensive.¡± Cui Heng placed his gaze on the High-level Immortal Technique again. The most convenient way to comprehend the Origin Great Dao was actually to cultivate high-level spells that matched it in the Point of Origin. The higher the level of the spell, the stronger the power, and the faster the speed at which one comprehended the Origin Great Dao. He planned to deduce spells according to the nature of the Origin power in the Point of Origin. And before that, he needed to accumulate enough Origin power. The so-called ¡°Origin power¡± was actually the power of the Origin Great Dao. 100 points of Origin power was almost equivalent to all the Origin Great Dao power contained in the Nine-layered Divine Light Pagoda. The Origin power contained in Prince Lie¡¯s body was about 90 points. As for how to obtain more Origin power, he already had a plan. ¡°I need to ask Tian Qing where he got the Ancient King Supreme Treasure that contains a large amount of origin power. Moreover, I need to find out where a Half-step Ancient King like him usually resides. Also, about Juntian and Heaven¡¯s Will¡­¡± Thinking of this, Cui Heng could not help but laugh. ¡°It¡¯s still more comfortable to explore in peace. The appearance of that mysterious consciousness previously gave me too much pressure. If the mysterious consciousness really harms me after I go out this time, I¡¯ll get the Yellow-scarved Strongman to take action and investigate the truth of that mysterious consciousness. Even if he doesn¡¯t make a move, I have to figure out his identity and background. That¡¯s the least I can do.¡± Cui Heng had never been a person who would take the initiative to cause trouble. However, when trouble had already arisen, he would also choose to take the initiative to attack and cut off any future trouble. From the attitude of the mysterious consciousness, it was obvious that it had already noticed him. It would probably not relax its attention in the future. This meant that the mysterious consciousness could attack him at any time. However, he did not even know the origin of that mysterious consciousness. He was in a completely passive position. Cui Heng could not accept this situation. ¡°After I go out, I¡¯ll look for Tian Qing first and ask him about his identity and background, as well as the method to obtain other Origin Treasures. I¡¯ll accumulate enough Origin power to prepare to comprehend the Origin Great Dao. At the same time, I should ask him for some information.¡± ¡­ . After making his next plan, Cui Heng walked out of the Dao Palace. At this moment, Hong Fugui was standing in front of the Dao Palace. When he saw Cui Heng come out, he bowed and asked, ¡°Teacher, what happened before? Why did you suddenly return to this Immortal realm?¡± ¡°Something happened at the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet.¡± Cui Heng briefly explained what had happened to Hong Fugui and said in a low voice, ¡°It should be relatively dangerous outside now. I¡¯m going out next. You can choose to stay here or leave with me.¡± ¡°My country still needs to be managed. I can¡¯t leave for too long.¡± Hong Fugui smiled and said, ¡°Teacher, please bring me away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so like you.¡± Cui Heng chuckled. ¡°Alright, follow me.¡± With that, he left the Grotto-Heaven with Hong Fugui and reappeared in the universe outside. Compared to before, Cui Heng¡¯s cultivation realm and strength had not increased much, but he was already much more relaxed and returned to his previous carefree state. However, this expression did not last long. His expression quickly darkened as he sneered in his heart. ¡°As expected.¡± As soon as he returned to this universe, Cui Heng sensed a faint soul power lingering around his body. This soul power seemed to come from an endless height, as if someone was standing there and looking down at him. Actually, there was a mysterious and powerful will secretly watching and observing him. Without a doubt, it was the mysterious consciousness from before. ¡°I want to see how long you can stare at me.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and his expression returned to normal. He looked at Daoist Su, Lord Tianzhu, Lord Changsheng, and the others not far away and smiled. ¡°You didn¡¯t go back?¡± At this moment, Daoist Su, Lord Tianzhu, Lord Changsheng, and the others also realized that Cui Heng had returned and hurriedly came over. ¡°Immortal Cui, what should we do now?¡± The Daoist Su took the initiative to walk forward and ask. The others also looked over, hoping to receive an answer. The Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet was temporarily interrupted because of an attack by an expert. Should they continue discussing the topic raised at this Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet? ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± Cui Heng raised his hand and waved, Dharmic powers surging out. In an instant, the void turned into chaos. Then, the world was split open, and it became clear and turbid. Soon, it formed a world similar to the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet. And it was also divided into three levels. ¡°You can continue with the meeting. I still have some things to deal with, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Cui Heng smiled and left with Hong Fugui. Only Daoist Su, Lord Tianzhu, Lord Changsheng, and the other Dao Realm experts were left. Li Jiu, Lanzhi, and the other Upper Three Dao Realms experts looked at the new world in shock. There was a long silence. After a while, Daoist Su came back to his senses and could not help but sigh. ¡°Immortal Cui¡¯s methods are indeed at the peak of perfection. I¡¯m afraid no one in the vast universe can compare to him.¡± After sighing with emotion, he said to everyone, ¡°Since Immortal Cui has already restored the venue of the Immortal Heavenly Dao Realm Dharma Banquet, I suggest that we continue with this banquet until it ends normally. What do you think?¡± Faced with this situation, everyone present naturally agreed and entered the new venue to continue the banquet. At the same time, Cui Heng had already returned to the Immortal Land where he was previously. After leaving Hong Fugui here, he found Tian Qing according to his perception of his aura. ¡°He¡¯s actually also in an Immortal Land.¡± Cui Heng was a little surprised. ¡°The laws of the Immortal Domains are extremely clear there. It should be a piece of Immortal Land evolved from a relatively large High Heaven fragment.¡± This outcome was killing two birds with one stone for him. While finding Tian Qing to ask about the situation, he could also conduct some of his own investigations. For example, were the complete and clear Immortal Domains laws related to a certain Origin Great Dao, and could one comprehend the Origin Great Dao in the Immortal Land evolved from the fragments of the Higher Heaven Immortal Domains. After confirming Tian Qing¡¯s location, Cui Heng directly connected to the Immortal Land through the Six Heaven Gates Diagram and instantly arrived there. At this moment, Tian Qing had just returned to the palace where he lived. As one of the five strongest and oldest people in this world, it had been a long time since he had felt so flustered. Heaven¡¯s Will had descended and possessed him! Although he had already expected such a day to come when he pretended to be the incarnation of the Heaven¡¯s Will and misled Prince Lie, when the Heaven¡¯s Will really descended, that feeling still made him despair. ¡°The only thing to be glad about is being able to get away from that extremely powerful monster.¡± Tian Qing felt a little glad. But before he could be happy for long, he realized that there was another person in front of him. It was exactly Cui Heng. Tian Qing¡¯s expression froze, and a smile that was uglier than crying appeared on his face. He grinned and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Immortal Venerable was here. Please forgive me for not coming out to welcome you.¡± Cui Heng had a kind smile on his face as he nodded and said with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t keep you in suspense. I came here just to ask you some things.¡± Then, he looked up at the sky, as if he was looking at a mysterious existence. Then, he looked at Tian Qing and his expression became serious. He said in a low voice, ¡°What is Heaven¡¯s Will?¡± Chapter 667 - 667 Facing Heavens Will 667 Facing Heaven¡¯s Will In Cui Heng¡¯s opinion, this was an abnormal situation. The will of the heavens should be like this: ¡°Heaven represents permanence. It does not perish for evil nor does it exist for saints¡±, ¡°Heaven and Earth are heartless and treat all living beings as dogs¡±. When the will of the heavens had feelings and self-will, it would have selfish motives. With selfish motives, it was possible to deliberately target a certain group or even a specific person. This made Cui Heng feel extremely insecure. ¡°The most important thing now is to embark on the path to the Return to Void Realm. First, I have to figure out the nature of the Immortal Domains laws of this world.¡± Cui Heng had already made up his mind. Then, he said, ¡°Where¡¯s the Yellow-scarved Strongman?¡± ¡°Greetings, Immortal Venerable!¡± The Yellow-scarved Strongman instantly appeared beside him and bowed respectfully. It was a high-level Guardian and already had an Early-stage Return to Void realm cultivation. Even if the Heaven¡¯s Will descended again, the Yellow-scarved Strongman could resist it for him. His safety would be guaranteed when analyzing the laws of the Immortal Domains. ¡­ . While Cui Heng began to analyze the laws of the Immortal Domains, he also arrived at the edge of the range of the Six Immortal Domains. He followed the information provided by Tian Qing and found the secret world. The person who came here was Cui Heng¡¯s fake self and also his main body. The two existed at the same time and could be transformed or swapped at any time. This was the profundity of the Peak Soul Formation realm. My body is boundless and omnipresent. Cui Heng, who was analyzing the laws of the Immortal Domains, and Cui Heng, who had come to this secret world, were both Cui Heng. Other than that, there were also many other Cui Heng. They were doing different things in different identities. When he arrived at the edge, Cui Heng immediately sensed that something was wrong. He realized that there was an invisible boundary here. As long as he crossed this boundary, the Great Dao laws would suddenly change, become thinner and more obscure. ¡°This also means that once I leave this place and go outside, cultivation will become even more difficult.¡± Cui Heng sensed the situation of the Great Dao laws outside and estimated in his heart, ¡°This cultivation environment is probably only equivalent to the Heavenly Void World. It¡¯s difficult to even reach the Immortal World Fifth Realm and become a Sage.¡± He was very surprised by this. The area he was investigating was still adjacent to the edge of the border. The cultivation environment was already so harsh. If it was further away, would it be even more tragic? Of course, it was possible that this was just a special area. Perhaps outside this special area, it was still a normal cultivation environment. ¡°I can go to the outside world to investigate the situation. This abnormality might be related to a certain Origin Great Dao. If I can find the second Point of Origin, it will be a huge gain.¡± Cui Heng looked at the boundless starry sky in front of him, and an outline suddenly spread out on his body. A fake self instantly took shape and left this area, heading for the starry sky outside the range of the six Immortal Domains. Then, he turned around and returned. Soon, he arrived at an empty starry sky. There were no planets within a radius of 10,000 light years. ¡°Did something happen here?¡± Cui Heng sensed the situation in this starry sky and was a little puzzled. According to Tian Qing¡¯s description, although this area was very remote, it was not empty. There were still some scattered galaxies. It was clearly not normal for it to be so empty. It was as if it had been deliberately destroyed by someone. This situation gave Cui Heng an ominous feeling. Could someone have already attacked that secret world? After all, a man¡¯s wealth was his own ruin. The 11 Ancient King Supreme Treasures in that secret world all contained extremely dense Origin power. This was something that many Half-step Grand Primordium experts dreamed of. ¡°However, that secret world has the power imprint of the Ancient Kings. It shouldn¡¯t be easily broken through.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself. Then, he began to stroll through the void. Every step he took could instantly cross a distance of three to five light years. He only walked around casually, but he quickly investigated the entire area. In the end, he stopped at a place on the periphery of this area. He looked ahead with a deep gaze and cupped his hands with a smile. ¡°This rogue cultivator, Cui Heng, has traveled here. Can I go in for a visit?¡± Originally, sound could not be transmitted in the starry sky of the universe, but his voice contained Dharmic powers and could penetrate all barriers. Naturally, it could also be transmitted to this secret world. However, Cui Heng did not receive any response after waiting for a period of time. It was not that no one replied, but the voice he sent was like a rock sinking into the sea. His Dharmic powers did not receive any feedback. This meant that no one had heard him. ¡°How can this be?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly, feeling a little puzzled. ¡°According to Tian Qing¡¯s description, there are people guarding the entrance and exit of this secret world. Why isn¡¯t there anyone who heard the sound?¡± After waiting for a moment, he realized that no one had heard his voice. ¡°Could something have happened inside?¡± Thinking of this, Cui Heng said again, ¡°This rogue cultivator, Cui Heng, has traveled here. Can I go in for a visit?¡± This time, the Dharmic powers contained in his voice were different from the last time. The range of transmission would be wider. Under normal circumstances, everyone in this secret world would hear his voice. A moment later, Cui Heng¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. He frowned and said in surprise, ¡°This¡­ how can this be? There are only 3,000 people left?¡± Through the soundwaves he sent out just now, he sensed that there were not many people left in this secret world. This was far from the situation described by Tian Qing. When Tian Qing came to this secret world, there were 11 inheritances held by the Ancient Kings¡¯ descendants. There were more than a billion people. Chapter 668 - 668 Facing Heavens Will (2) 668 Facing Heaven¡¯s Will (2) Among them, there were more than 3,000 people at the Dao Realm level. There were nearly 100 people above the Dao Realm, and there were four people who had reached the Half-step Grand Primordium realm. With such a population and quality of cultivation, how could there only be 3,000 people left who could hear his voice? His voice just now also contained Dharmic powers. Everyone in the secret world would have heard his voice, but now, only three people responded to it¡­ He could basically confirm that something had happened in this secret world. At this moment, Cui Heng received a message that returned with his voice. ¡°H-help! Senior, please save us!¡± It was a distress message. Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He did not enter immediately. Instead, he carefully checked the situation of this message. After confirming that the source of this voice was indeed very weak, his eyes suffused with a golden light. He immediately saw a spatial vortex hidden in the void in front of him. This was the entrance to the secret world. His gaze that contained the power of the Spiritual Golden Eyes quickly passed through this entrance and saw the situation in the secret world. Just as Tian Qing had described, after entering this entrance, there was an ancient palace built with huge rocks. 12 bronze statues stood on both sides of the palace, forming a long passageway. However, nine of the 12 bronze statues were already incomplete. Some had lost their heads, some had lost their arms, some had lost half of their bodies, and some were only left with their foundations. Beside them were scattered fragments. The scene was extremely tragic. At the end of this passageway lay two tall giants. They were dressed in armor and holding spears. Their bodies emitted extremely powerful nomological power, but they no longer had any vitality. Their souls were completely destroyed and they became two corpses. From the nomological power emitted by these two corpses, they should have been at the Middle Three Dao Realms when they were alive. In the vast world outside, they could already be hailed as Ancestors. Now, they had become cold corpses, lying here quietly and motionless. ¡°Nine Nether Demonic Qi?¡± Cui Heng raised his eyebrows slightly, and his gaze became even deeper. He discovered a faint Nine Nether Demonic Qi on the two corpses. This secret world had been invaded by the Nine Nether? Then, he looked past the palace and continued forward. Then, he saw that the sky of this secret world had all turned purple-black. There were also layers of faint blue flames floating in the sky like clouds. Deep cracks were everywhere on the ground, interweaving into a spiderweb. Thick red flames surged out from it, and thick smoke rose everywhere. It was as if the end of the world had arrived and the entire world was about to be destroyed. Further forward was a vast and endless sea of Earth Fire. Countless monsters emitting Nine Nether Demonic Qi floated within it. They were all strange-looking and completely different from ordinary living beings. Even though he was just looking at the situation with his eyes, Cui Heng could feel the chaos and violence in this hidden world. The world was filled with an aura of destruction, as if it could shatter at any moment. Seeing this situation, he quickly searched for the remaining 3,000 people. These people were scattered into two settlements, all hiding in large arrays that could hide their auras. Everyone¡¯s mental state was extremely poor, and their eyes were filled with despair. That was why only one person responded to his voice. ¡°Is it really an invasion by the Nine Nether?¡± Cui Heng had already seen everything about this secret world clearly. The entire world had basically fallen, and not even an inch of intact land could be found. The reason why these 3,000 people could survive was because the Ancient King Supreme Treasures they possessed could be used to hide themselves. ¡°What about the other nine Ancient King Supreme Treasures?¡± Cui Heng was a little puzzled, but he quickly thought of the nine destroyed statues. Perhaps the nine Ancient King Supreme Treasures had already been snatched away. After realizing this, he hesitated for a moment before entering the spatial vortex in front of him and arriving in this secret world. As soon as he entered, he felt an extremely strong Nine Nether Demonic Qi, as if the Heaven Earth Origin Qi of this world had been replaced by the Nine Nether Demonic Qi. Ordinary Great Dao laws had also become the power of the Nine Nether that was filled with negative energy. ¡°It¡¯s strange that I didn¡¯t find a single Nine Nether God Fiend even though there¡¯s such a dense Nine Nether Demonic Qi.¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly. Just now, he had used his Spiritual Golden Eyes to look at this world, but he only discovered those monsters with dense Nine Nether Demonic Qi, but he did not discover the source of this Nine Nether Demonic Qi. This situation was a little strange. However, in order to obtain the Ancient King Supreme Treasures here, he still had to come in and investigate. He quickly arrived at the place where the person who had responded to him earlier. This was a huge mountain that had completely collapsed. It was surrounded by dense cracks in the ground. The sky was filled with thick smoke and faint blue flames. The Heaven Earth Origin Qi and Great Dao laws were also contaminated. It was difficult for people with insufficient cultivation realms to even live normally in such an environment. At this moment, a light-blue light curtain enveloped more than a thousand people, hiding in the ruins of the huge mountain. The light curtain covered their figures and fused with the outside world. At the same time, it hid their auras, making it impossible to detect them. However, all of this could not be hidden under Cui Heng¡¯s Spiritual Golden Eyes and Divine Sense. Everyone¡¯s situation was clearly displayed in his eyes. ¡°What happened here?¡± Cui Heng asked. His voice was calm, but very clear, so that the more than a thousand people here could hear him. As soon as his voice appeared, it immediately attracted the attention of these people. One of the women slowly stood up. She saw Cui Heng outside through the light screen, and her expression was slightly conflicted. In the end, she seemed to have made up her mind and finally rushed out of the light curtain. She bowed to Cui Heng extremely respectfully and said, ¡°Senior, are you Cui Heng, who just said that you wanted to visit here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and stared at this woman. He smiled and said, ¡°Can you tell me what happened here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great. With an expert like Senior around, we can be saved!¡± The woman seemed to have heard great news and said to Cui Heng, ¡°Senior, can we talk in private? The outside world is filled with Nine Nether Demonic Qi, and we might be noticed by the Nine Nether God Fiends. It¡¯s not safe.¡± As she spoke, she pointed at the light curtain that concealed their aura. ¡°Sure.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s talk in detail inside.¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± The woman was overjoyed. As she descended, she said, ¡°Senior, please follow me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng smiled kindly. The two of them quickly entered the light curtain. The woman landed with her back facing him, and the people inside also had their backs facing him strangely. The moment Cui Heng landed, the young woman and the thousand-odd people inside all turned around in unison. They had all become the same face and had the same expression. Their eyes were fixed on Cui Heng! The scene was a little terrifying. The light curtain that was originally used to hide them had also become a spatial barrier array. Clearly, it wanted to seal all of Cui Heng¡¯s actions. Cui Heng seemed to have expected this. He looked at the young woman with a faint smile and said, ¡°As the will of the universe, are your methods so simple?¡± ¡°I just want to find a suitable place to talk with you. Moreover, you came here yourself.¡± The deference on the young woman¡¯s face had long since disappeared, replaced by a faint smile and a hint of amusement. ¡°This place is just right. You should know very well that it¡¯s inconvenient for me to act too obviously.¡± ¡°Know very well my a*s.¡± Cui Heng sneered. ¡°Where¡¯s the Yellow-scarved Strongman?!¡± Chapter 669 - 669 The Power of the Return to Void Realm, Unbelievable Power 669 The Power of the Return to Void Realm, Unbelievable Power A dark golden giant-like Yellow-scarved Strongman appeared out of thin air. After he appeared, he bowed to Cui Heng and said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Master Immortal!¡± Cui Heng pointed at the young woman opposite him and said in a low voice, ¡°Kill her.¡± He did not care about the goal of Heaven¡¯s Will. He only knew that Heaven¡¯s Will had deliberately lured him here and even used the Ancient King Supreme Treasures to set up a huge array to imprison him here. That was enough. After the Yellow-scarved Strongman received Cui Heng¡¯s order, he immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Master Immortal!¡± Then, he looked at the young woman and raised his hand to punch forward, accurately striking her. This punch was not fancy at all. It did not even contain the power of the Great Dao laws. The young woman who was punched stood on the spot and was not injured at all. It was as if it was just an ordinary punch, and it was an extremely light punch. However, in reality, the expression of the young woman who was filled with confidence just now changed drastically. Her expression froze completely, and her eyes widened, as if she had seen something unbelievable. ¡°Why can¡¯t I dodge this punch? There¡¯s clearly nothing magical about it, but I actually didn¡¯t realize that this punch would come. How is this possible?!¡± The young woman, or rather, the Heaven¡¯s Will, was horrified. He knew very well what this situation meant. This huge man who addressed Cui Heng as Master Immortal and looked like a servant clearly had an extremely powerful cultivation realm that far exceeded his current self. Moreover, such an expert actually listened to Cui Heng. It did not make sense for someone with a high cultivation realm to be so respectful to someone with a low cultivation realm, unless the background of this ¡°lower cultivator¡± was incomparably shocking and terrifying. ¡°Who exactly is he? What¡¯s his identity? He actually has such an expert as his Dao Protector?!¡± The young woman¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts, but this was the last thought he had in this body. The moment the young woman was punched by the Yellow-scarved Strongman, a faint human-shaped outline flew out from her back and floated in the air. This was the ¡°Heaven¡¯s Will¡± that had possessed her body. It was directly punched out. At the same time, the ¡°Heaven¡¯s Will¡± in the bodies of the other 1,000 people was also beaten out. They all floated in the air. They attracted and fused with each other, and in the blink of an eye, they gathered into the phantom of a middle-aged man. The middle-aged man¡¯s phantom seemed to want to move, but then he realized that he could not move at all, as if he was imprisoned by an invisible force. ¡°Fellow Daoist, this fellow Daoist, I don¡¯t have any ill intentions!¡± The middle-aged man looked at Cui Heng and shouted, wanting to explain. He knew very well that there was no point in pleading with the Yellow-scarved Strongman. The one who really made the decision here was Cui Heng. However, Cui Heng turned a deaf ear to this. His expression was indifferent, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything at all. Seeing this, the middle-aged man knew that he only had one path left. That was to fight the enemy. Although he was only in the soul state now and his cultivation had long been stripped away, and he had been demoted to this point, unable to mobilize much power, he was still the Heaven¡¯s Will of this universe. If he tried his best, he could still do many things. Hence, with a thought, he directly used the power of Heaven¡¯s Will. This immediately pried open the Great Dao laws of the universe. Countless laws changed, and countless stars trembled. With the location of the secret world as the core, the surrounding billions of light years moved. Whether it was the planets, stars, nebula, interstellar dust, red giants, white dwarfs, black holes, or so on, they all split off an invisible force and entered the void, gathering towards an unknown place. At the same time, these powers fused into the middle-aged man¡¯s soul, instantly shaping an incomparably powerful body for him. After possessing a body, the aura and pressure on this middle-aged man¡¯s body suddenly soared, and he actually became even stronger than before, causing this hidden world to tremble. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you have a Dao Protector of such a realm, that I can only wait for death!¡± The middle-aged man seemed to have some confidence as well. His gaze turned cold as he stared at Cui Heng and shouted sternly, ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m the will of this universe now. How can you kill me just like that?!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the power of millions of laws surged out of his body. They came from different stars and even the sea of stars. Now, they had all become a part of his power. The strength of this power was extremely terrifying. It was equivalent to mobilizing countless stars within a radius of billions of light years. Under normal circumstances, only Heaven¡¯s Will could do such a thing. This was also one of the reasons why no one could successfully resist Heaven¡¯s Will. Even an Ancient King who had stepped into the Grand Primordium realm would only be destined to fail in the face of such power. With this incomparably powerful force, the middle-aged man began to try to break free from the Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s shackles. An incomparably bright and dazzling light was released from his body, attacking the invisible force that imprisoned him. The Yellow-scarved Strongman was indifferent to this and had no intention of stopping the middle-aged man. Cui Heng observed quietly at the side, his eyes suffused with a faint golden light. He was using his Spiritual Golden Eyes to observe the imprisonment power used by the Yellow-scarved Strongman. Just now, he did not feel any traces of Dharmic powers being used by the Yellow-scarved Strongman. Chapter 670 - 670 The Power of the Return to Void Realm, Unbelievable Power (2) 670 The Power of the Return to Void Realm, Unbelievable Power (2) Under the gaze of the Spiritual Golden Eyes, Cui Heng realized that there was actually no imprisonment power around ¡°Heaven¡¯s Will¡±. Everything was completely in a normal nomological state and had not changed at all. However, ¡°Heaven¡¯s Will¡± was unable to move. No matter how he struggled, he could not move. ¡°How did he do this?¡± Cui Heng frowned and said in his heart, ¡°This is somewhat similar to the characteristics of a Soul Formation cultivator distorting laws. It forcefully changes a certain law and distorts this law that imprisons people with invisible power. But the Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s methods are clearly not like this. There are no traces of changes in the surrounding laws, nor are they interfered with by any Dharmic powers. How did he do this? Is this a characteristic of the Return to Void Realm?¡± This was the first time he had seen an Early-stage Return to Void realm cultivator attack. Such a mysterious technique surprised him. He could not help but sigh. The gap between cultivators of different realms was really huge. He was already at the Peak Soul Formation realm and was about to step onto the path to the Return to Void Realm. But he could not even understand how an Early-stage Return to Void Realm cultivator attacked and why there was such an effect after attacking. It was too ridiculous. At this moment, the middle-aged man¡¯s impact on the imprisonment power was still continuing. That incomparably dazzling light was released endlessly, illuminating the entire secret world. The release of these lights was not stopped by any so-called imprisonment power. They all rushed out unobstructed. They quickly spread to every corner of this secret world, actually killing all the Nine Nether Demons and dispersing all the Nine Nether Demonic Qi. These lights were like the light of salvation, reflected in the eyes of every living Ancient Kings¡¯ descendants. At this moment, they looked at the sky in a daze, as if their entire minds were immersed in it. Even the Half-step Ancient Kings who had severed their Dao Self was already intoxicated. He was too powerful! What kind of power was this? It was actually so powerful. Had the ancestor of the Ancient Kings reappeared? No! Even the ancestors of the Ancient Kings were probably not so powerful. This reignited a trace of hope in the people who were already almost in despair. They looked at the sky hopefully. However, the middle-aged man looked terrified. At this moment, he could no longer understand his current situation. Just now, he had confidently attacked the power that imprisoned him, but he realized that it was useless. It was not that the impact was ineffective, but that nothing had been affected by this power. The shackles on him did not weaken at all. The power of the stars that had been mobilized from a radius of billions of light years was actually all for naught! It was simply unbelievable! ¡°How can such a thing happen? I¡¯m not imprisoned by any power? But why can¡¯t I move at all?!¡± The middle-aged man was terrified, unable to understand this situation no matter what. He forced himself to calm down and looked at the Yellow-scarved Strongman. ¡°Who exactly are you, where did you come from, and why did you descend into this universe? What exactly do you want to do?!¡± At this moment, in the eyes of the ¡°Heaven¡¯s Will¡±, Cui Heng and the Yellow-scarved Strongman must have come here with special goals. Otherwise, why would an expert of such a realm come to such a universe? If he could investigate their goals clearly, he might be able to make amends and restore his former position as an Immortal King. The Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s expression was as dignified and indifferent as ever. He looked at ¡°Heaven¡¯s Will¡± and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m under the orders of Master Immortal to kill you.¡± ¡°Dream on! I was once an Immortal King too!¡± The middle-aged man finally exploded. The essence of his soul, which was once an Immortal King, suddenly revealed endless spiritual light. Not only was this secret world illuminated, but even the starry skies of the universe outside were illuminated by his spiritual light. Facing an incomprehensible expert like the Yellow-scarved Strongman, he no longer planned to hold back. He wanted to escape with all his might. As long as he reported the news of the appearance of such an expert in this universe, he might be pardoned. He would fight to the death! It was worth it! At the same time that he manifested endless spiritual light, 11 pillars of light of different colors lit up from various places in this secret world and shot into the sky. In these pillars of light, the outlines of various weapons could be vaguely seen. There were sabers, swords, spears, axes, cauldrons, towers, bells, and so on. They were all treasures that contained a large amount of Origin power! It was the 11 Ancient King Supreme Treasures left behind by the 11 Ancient Kings¡¯ descendants in this secret world. Now, they were all mobilized by this ¡°Heaven¡¯s Will¡± and gathered around him, becoming a part of his power. Such a huge amount of Origin Great Dao power was activated at the same time. To the entire universe, it was something that had never happened before. After all, there was no time when there were 11 Ancient Kings in 5.6 billion years of reincarnation. Moreover, it was the Heaven¡¯s Will of this universe that had activated so much of the Origin Great Dao. He relied on a huge amount of the power of the Origin Great Dao to forcefully increase the limit of his Heaven¡¯s Will authority. This directly caused most of the universe to tremble violently. Countless trillions of Star Seas shook, and endless power began to gather towards the ¡°Heaven¡¯s Will¡±. A crazy smile appeared on the middle-aged man¡¯s face. He was already prepared to escape with his True Spirit. The power of most of the universe was just to cover for his escape. Unfortunately, all of this was meaningless to the Yellow-scarved Strongman. The moment the middle-aged man was about to escape with his True Spirit, the Yellow-scarved Strongman only raised his hand and pointed lightly. His True Spirit froze on the spot and he was completely unable to move. The Origin Great Dao power of the 11 Ancient King Supreme Treasures was also restrained. They became dim, as if they had become scrap metal that fell from the sky. The power turbulence in most of the universe actually stopped abruptly just like that. There was no afterword, nor was there any disaster. It was calmed down by the Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s gentle finger. At the same time, the ¡°Heaven¡¯s Will¡± suddenly felt that his entire body was torn apart. His body, which was originally formed by starlight, collapsed into nothingness, and his power completely dissipated. Even his remaining soul began to disintegrate. This disintegration was extremely fast and sudden. He did not even have the chance to react before most of it disintegrated. At this moment, Cui Heng suddenly said, ¡°Can you retain his memories?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Yellow-scarved Strongman nodded and immediately changed his methods. He no longer disintegrated the middle-aged man¡¯s soul. Instead, he stretched out his palm and patted forward gently. Due to the transformation of his ability, the middle-aged man had the time to think and try to escape with his True Spirit. However, in the next moment, he felt his spiritual perception become blurry. His incomplete soul and True Spirit were compressed by an inexplicable force and became flat and thin, turning into a thin paper doll. At the same time, everything he had experienced in his life turned into light and shadows that flashed through his blurry consciousness, like pictures. These paintings were also thin ¡°paper¡± and looked very exquisite. In the end, this ¡°Heaven¡¯s Will¡± actually turned into countless layers of ¡°paper¡± that formed a book that emitted a faint light and landed in the Yellow-scarved Strongman¡¯s palm. Three words were written on the cover of the book: ¡°Legend of Haojun!¡± In just an instant, such an existence as the will of the universe had actually become a book that recorded all his life experiences! Even Cui Heng could not understand such a situation. Looking at the book, he even felt his scalp tingle. Return to Void Realm! Was this the power of the Return to Void Realm?! Then, the Yellow-scarved Strongman held the book with both hands and handed it to Cui Heng. He said respectfully, ¡°Master Immortal, please take a look.¡± Chapter 671 - 671 Primordial World, Nine Heaven Realms, Beginning and End 671 Primordial World, Nine Heaven Realms, Beginning and End An existence that was once an Immortal King had now become a book, lying quietly in the palm of the Yellow-scarved Strongman. Such an ability was really beyond Cui Heng¡¯s imagination, and he could not understand it at all. Extreme shock filled his heart, making him silent for a long time. He did not even raise his hand to take the book. After a while, Cui Heng came back to his senses and exhaled lightly. He took the book from the Yellow-scarved Strongman and nodded. ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master Immortal!¡± The Yellow-scarved Strongman was still respectful. He did not have any self-awareness, but he had an established interaction plan. When praised, he would also react. ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly, then he placed his gaze on the book called ¡°Legend of Haojun¡±. This recorded the life of ¡°Heaven¡¯s Will¡±. There must be a lot of secret information. There should be more than just this person¡¯s background and identity. Perhaps there would also be a detailed introduction of this universe. This way, there was a chance to directly find the other two Points of Origin. Then, Cui Heng flipped open the book and read it carefully. The first thing he saw was the introduction of ¡°Haojun¡±. Haojun was once one of the three Immortal Kings of the original world¡¯s Zhuyang Palace. He was implicated by the master of the Zhuyang Palace who¡¯d made a serious mistake in the Chaos Calamity. ¡°His body was suppressed, his cultivation was stripped away, and his soul was divided into nine parts. He was demoted to the Nine Desolate Border Universes to serve as Heaven¡¯s Will. The punishment was to serve for 11 Primeval Eras¡­¡± Just this introduction made Cui Heng feel that there was a lot of information. Primordial World, Chaos Calamity, Desolate Border Universes, Primeval Era? They were all very unfamiliar concepts. Hence, he continued reading. ¡­ . Legend had it that countless years ago, the world was born from nothingness. At the same time, two peerless existences that symbolizes the beginning and end were born. The two of them were the source of all truth, the beginning of all illusions, the origin of everything, and also the end of everything. In the first years of the world, other than these two peerless existences, there were no living beings in the world. It was only after endless years that two Supreme Gods were born from the concepts of Heaven and Earth. Then, the concept of ¡°human¡± was derived based on the two supreme existences¡¯ concept of ¡°living beings¡±. Hence, the Supreme God that symbolizes ¡°Man¡± also appeared. At this moment, countless years have passed since the appearance of the original world and the birth of the ¡°beginning¡± and ¡°end¡±. After the birth of the Heaven, Earth, and Man Supreme Gods, those two peerless existences gradually stopped appearing. As time passed, the Supreme Gods of Heaven, Earth, and Man became the rulers of the Primordial World. However, unlike the two original supreme existences, the Supreme Gods of Heaven, Earth, and Man were born based on their own consciousness and had strong instincts. The thoughts of the Supreme God of Heaven had to constantly expand, and it was the same for the Supreme God of Earth and the Supreme God of Man. Hence, the Heaven¡¯s Will, Great Dao, laws, rules, and other concepts of the Primordial World were quickly derived. As the iron law for all living beings, it also made the entire world more stable. At the same time, the Earth God was constantly expanding on the physical level. Land, sea, mountains, rivers, and so on became larger and wider. This also made the Primordial World grow larger and larger, and it was set to expand endlessly. In short, the Supreme God of Heaven¡¯s concept of expansion was to bring about stability on the level of laws. The expansion concept of the Supreme God of Earth was an endless increase on the physical level. The expansion concept of the Supreme God of Man was to bring about a qualitative change in the Primordial World. ¡°Humans¡± were born. The initial concept of ¡°humans¡± referred to living beings with self-awareness and clear rationality. All living beings with spirits belonged to the concept of ¡°human¡±. People with self-awareness began to learn the rules of the heavens and explore the mysteries of the earth. As time passed, the world was filled with the marks of human footprints. These people gradually gained powerful strength and even had the ability to grasp laws and create matter. Then, the world was turned upside down. Legend has it that with the secret push and help of the Supreme God of Man, the Supreme God of Heaven and Supreme God of Earth were expelled from the Primordial World and came to the void outside the Primordial World. There were no substances or rules in the void. Hence, the Supreme God of Earth evolved into an endless Chaos Sea based on his instincts. The Supreme God of Heaven transformed into the rules of this endless Chaos Sea based on his instincts. This was not their own will. Instead, it was the ¡°Dao Transformation¡± guided by instinct. The compatibility of the two caused endless changes in the endless Chaos Sea, and all kinds of universes and worlds were born. In the endless years after that, countless universes and worlds were born in the Chaos Sea, surrounding the Primordial World and suppressing it. It was from then on that the Primordial World no longer expanded or continued to develop. Whether it was on the material level or the nomological level, they were all fixed. They could not be changed. Legend has it that after the Supreme God of Earth and the Supreme God of Heaven transformed into Dao in the void, the Supreme God of Man immediately sensed it and began to transform into his own Dao. He divided everything about him into 12 parts. Nine of these parts fused into the bodies of the nine strongest people who expelled the Supreme God of Heaven and Earth, allowing them to obtain power that was enough to stand above everything. The other three parts fused into the bodies of all the living beings in the Primordial World, sublimating the essence of all living beings. It was from this moment on that the era of the Heaven, Earth, and Man Supreme Gods completely passed. The era that truly belonged to ¡°humans¡± had begun! Chapter 672 - 672 Primordial World, Nine Heaven Realms, Beginning and End (2) 672 Primordial World, Nine Heaven Realms, Beginning and End (2) The nine strongest people were above all living beings. Gradually, they were no longer satisfied with being ¡°humans¡± and began to call themselves ¡°Immortals¡±. The nine of them were the Immortal Ancestors. Moreover, in order to differentiate the original world they were in from the immeasurable universes and the worlds in the Chaos Sea, the Nine Immortal Ancestors named this world the Primordial World. Using the once in 5.6 billion years Chaos Sea Tide as a reference, they established a time unit called the ¡°Primeval Era¡±. From then on, the era ruled by the Nine Immortal Ancestors started. Moreover, based on the concept of Immortals, the concepts of Immortal Emperors, Immortal Kings, and Immortal Monarchs naturally appeared in the years after. At first, there was no uniform restriction on the use of these titles. It was relatively chaotic. After several great calamities, people finally treated these names as respectful titles for certain cultivation realms. In the past long years, the original method of ¡°humans¡± learning the laws and exploring matter had long been standardized into specific cultivation methods and divided into different levels. In other words, the ¡°Nine Heaven Realms¡±. They were: Heaven Observation, Heaven Prying, Heaven Gazing, Dharma Heaven, Grotto Heaven, Amplify Heaven, Dao Heaven, Heaven Pass, and No Heaven. Every realm was divided into smaller sub-realms. Among them, the No Heaven realm corresponded to Immortal Emperor, Heaven Pass corresponded to Immortal King, and Dao Heaven corresponded to Immortal Monarch. Immortal Ancestor was an existence that surpassed the Nine Heaven Realms. It was not part of the Nine Heaven Realms. These were all situations that had evolved over countless years. In Haojun¡¯s era, the Nine Heaven Realms were still the same, and there were more than 20 Immortal Emperors. However, there were only seven of the former nine Immortal Ancestors left. One of them had also not appeared for a long time and his fate was unknown. There were only six normal Immortal Ancestors left. This stemmed from the counterattack of the immeasurable universes in the Chaos Sea that had begun 300 Primeval Eras ago. After a long time, the immeasurable universes in the Chaos Sea also obtained great development and gave birth to endless living beings. Moreover, under the promotion of the ¡°legacy¡± of the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth, these living beings also grasped their own cultivation methods. In other words, it was the 36 Mortal, Immortal, and True Realms, as well as the nine Dao Realms. There were also the Dao Ascension Realm, the Dao Self Realm, and the Grand Primordium Realm that was closer to the origin of the universe. They could truly grasp the power of the Origin Great Dao and were called Ancient Kings. There were realms above the Grand Primordium realm, but because Haojun¡¯s soul was only one-ninth of the original, his memories were not very complete. There was no information about realms above the Grand Primordium realm. Actually, even if one did not know the information about the realms above the Grand Primordium realm, one could tell from it that the living beings in the Immeasurable Universes could grasp extremely powerful strength through cultivation. Hence, the counterattack began. According to this book, every 12 to 18 Primeval Eras, the experts in the Immeasurable Universes would launch an attack on the Primordial World. It was called the ¡°Boundless Chaos Universe Calamity¡±, or simply the ¡°Chaotic Calamity¡±. From 300 Primeval Eras ago to now, there have been 19 Chaotic Calamities. Haojun had been implicated by his master¡¯s mistake in the previous Chaotic Calamity and was exiled here. However, suppressing his physical body, splitting his soul, and becoming the universe¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Will was actually giving him a chance to make up for his mistakes. This was essentially the Primordial World¡¯s counterattack on the Chaos Sea. Using the power of an Immortal King¡¯s soul to occupy the will of the universe and combining it with the Chaos Sea tide to purge the experts in this universe was a method to counterattack. On one hand, this could effectively weaken the new forces of the Immeasurable Universe. This was obvious. On the other hand, they could also infiltrate the origin laws of this universe through repeated purgings. As long as he completed the infiltration, he could fuse this universe into the Primordial World. After the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth left, the Primordial World lost the ability to continue expanding and developing. Devouring and fusing the universe in the Chaos Sea became the only way to develop. And there was only one time to infiltrate the source of a universe¡¯s Great Dao power. That was when the Ancient Kings died. In the 10 Primeval Eras where Haojun was exiled to this universe as Heaven¡¯s Will, he had wiped out a total of 35 Ancient Kings, and 14 Ancient Kings had escaped to other universes. The Ancient Human Monarch and the Lord of the Immortal Domains were two of the 14 Ancient Kings. The reason why Haojun kept the descendants of the 12 Ancient Kings was to use the inheritance bloodline as a guide to investigate the whereabouts of the 12 Ancient Kings. Next, Cui Heng also noticed that in the nine Primeval Eras since Haojun came to this universe as Heaven¡¯s Will, he had spent most of his time fighting an existence. That was the remnant incarnation of the ¡°Supreme God of Heaven¡±, which was what he had said earlier about the ¡°Heaven¡¯s Will incarnation, Juntian¡±. After the Supreme God of Heaven transformed into the laws of the Chaos Sea, every universe or world actually contained a portion of him. This portion of ¡°Heaven¡± might awaken its self-awareness over the long years and become the true Heaven¡¯s Will. It was different from Haojun, who had been used to occupy the position of Heaven¡¯s Will. This type of Heaven¡¯s Will was a part of the universe itself. Even if it had self-awareness, it would basically not take the initiative to change anything. Most of the time, its presence was extremely low. However, this Heaven¡¯s Will was Haojun¡¯s greatest obstacle to completely control this universe. It was also his greatest obstacle to completely infiltrate this universe and integrate it into the Primordial World. Therefore, Haojun had to destroy the original ¡°Heaven¡¯s Will¡± of this universe. In the process of fighting each other, this true Heaven¡¯s Will awakened an extremely strong self-awareness and sent down many incarnations who called themselves ¡°Juntian¡±. In order to secretly exert influence, Haojun targeted these ¡°Juntian¡± everywhere. This was why Cui Heng knew about Zhou Juntian, Venerate Juntian, and the others. To this day, Haojun had yet to completely kill Venerate Juntian, but he had already turned into a book. Chapter 673 - 673 Primordial World, Nine Heaven Realms, Beginning and End (3) 673 Primordial World, Nine Heaven Realms, Beginning and End (3) The reason why he ended up in such a state was because he had mistaken Cui Heng for someone who had also descended from the Primordial World and wanted to stir up trouble for him. Although many forces in the Primordial World faced the same enemy, they also fought with each other. It might even be a fight to the death. There were four or five forces that maintained a similar power with the Zhuyang Palace. These forces definitely did not want him, an Immortal King, to succeed in making up for his mistakes in this universe. In Haojun¡¯s opinion, Cui Heng¡¯s actions of searching for the Origin Supreme Treasures confirmed the possibility of him stirring up trouble. After all, through the Origin Supreme Treasures, one could affect the Origin Great Dao. This might affect his infiltration of this universe. At first, after Haojun discovered Cui Heng¡¯s abnormality, he wanted to bribe him. After realizing that he could not bribe him, he planned to imprison Cui Heng first before negotiating the conditions. If it really didn¡¯t work, he would kill him. Just like that, he sought his own death. When the scene in the ¡°Legend of Haojun¡± was set to the scene of the Yellow-scarved Strongman slapping his palm, it meant that Cui Heng had already finished reading the book. ¡°In the end, it¡¯s only one-ninth of a soul. His memories of the Primordial World are very vague. There¡¯s only a general outline and no details.¡± Cui Heng sighed softly, feeling a little regretful. The information about the Primordial World refreshed his understanding of the structure of this world, unveiling a layer of mystery. Unfortunately, there was still a thick fog behind the veil. The situation of the forces in the Primordial World, the general situation of each force, the characteristics of each realm of the Nine Heaven Realms, and so on were all unclear. Cui Heng could only be sure that the Heaven Pass realm Haojun had reached was addressed as Immortal King. As for what characteristics and power it had, he did not know. Previously, the power displayed by Haojun¡¯s fragmented soul could not compare to a true Immortal King. After all, his body had been suppressed and his cultivation had been separated. His soul was only one-ninth of its original state, and even his memories were incomplete. Fortunately, the description of Haojun in this book was very detailed. After flipping through it, this universe basically had no secrets for Cui Heng, and it naturally included all the information about the Point of Origin. ¡°This can be considered a huge gain.¡± The corners of Cui Heng¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and a faint smile appeared on his face. Then, his gaze became calm. ¡°Next, it¡¯s time to officially step onto the path to the Return to Void Realm. ¡°Time to strive to truly break through to the Return to Void realm as soon as possible. There must be many experts in the Primordial World. Those Immortal Emperors might even be equivalent to the Dao Integration realm, let alone the Immortal Ancestors. Moreover, the Haojun I let the Yellow-scarved Strongman kill this time is only one-ninth of his soul. The other eight parts of his soul might sense it. I have to hurry!¡± ¡­ . At the same time that Haojun was compressed into a book by the Yellow-scarved Strongman with the power of the Return to Void Realm, his remaining eight souls immediately sensed it. ¡°A portion of me died?! There¡¯s actually an expert who has surpassed the Dao Heaven Realm!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. A portion of me has finally died. I¡¯ll report it immediately. This way, I can atone for my crimes!¡± ¡°An expert who has surpassed the Dao Heaven Realm attacked and killed a portion of me? This is the start of a Great Calamity¡­¡± Although these souls were scattered in different universes and could not communicate with each other, there was still a weak connection among them. As long as one portion of his soul was killed, the remaining portions would sense it. This was actually one of the reasons why he was exiled to these desolate universes as Heaven¡¯s Will. It was to test if there were any experts in this universe who had surpassed the Ancient King realm. An Ancient King at the Grand Primordium realm was equivalent to a Dao Heaven Immortal in the Primordial World. Although experts who had surpassed the Ancient King Realm might not be comparable to the Heaven Pass Realm, they still had the strength to threaten Immortal Kings to a certain extent. This was the most troublesome group the Primordial World had to face in the Great Calamity of Chaos. As long as he discovered them, he had to destroy them. Therefore, Haojun¡¯s souls actually still had contact with the Primordial World. After sensing that a portion of his soul had been killed, Hao Jun¡¯s remaining eight soul fragments all sent a notification to the Primordial World. An existence that surpassed the Dao Heaven Realm had appeared in the universe where Cui Heng was. He also requested to send experts to kill him as soon as possible. ¡­ . The place in the Primordial World that was in charge of receiving the notice from the Chaos Sea Universe¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Will was called the ¡°Myriad Heavens Palace¡±. There were different areas and different people in charge. As a peak Amplify Heaven Realm expert who was about to step into the Dao Heaven Realm and become an Immortal Monarch, Fang Jian was appointed as one of the 36 regional leaders of the Myriad Heavens Palace. A regional leader is simply put, a supervisor. He only needed to manage the person in charge of the operations of the region who would report to him. On this day, as soon as he arrived at the Myriad Heavens Palace, a district manager hurriedly came over and reported a very urgent piece of information to him. ¡°Manager Fang, bad news!¡± The regional person-in-charge said anxiously, ¡°An expert who has surpassed the Dao Heaven Realm has appeared in the ¡®C¡¯ universe where the remnant soul of Immortal King Haojun of Zhuyang Palace is! A portion of Immortal King Haojun¡¯s soul in that universe has been killed!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Fang Jian¡¯s expression changed as he said in a low voice, ¡°Who else knows about this?¡± ¡°Only I know,¡± the district head said hurriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t tell anyone. I came to report to you as soon as I received the news.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Fang Jian nodded and said, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t tell anyone about this. This is a huge matter. It won¡¯t be good if the heads of the other regions snatch the credit.¡± ¡°I understand!¡± The regional head nodded repeatedly. ¡°Alright, good job.¡± Fang Jian smiled and praised, ¡°Go, pay more attention to the information about that universe.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The regional person-in-charge bowed and left. After the person in charge left, the smile on Fang Jian¡¯s face disappeared. He thought to himself, ¡°That¡¯s great. A new expert has appeared. I have to send out this news as soon as possible. I can¡¯t let this new expert be killed!¡± Chapter 674 - 674 Three Points of Origin, Yin Yang Seal, Life and Death 674 Three Points of Origin, Yin Yang Seal, Life and Death Life Origin, Star Origin, Death Origin! These three Origin Great Dao were the core origins of this universe. They formed the Point of Origin and materialized into a real world. Through reading the ¡°Legend of Haojun¡±, Cui Heng finally learned the exact information about the three Points of Origin. Among them, the Origin of Life was the former six Immortal Domains. Now, they had shattered into countless Immortal Lands and were no longer complete. The Origin of the Stars was a huge Star Sea in the center of the universe. It contained countless ordinary Star Seas and was the origin of all the stars. It was almost a miniature universe. The Origin of Death was extremely mysterious. When Haojun came to this universe to take on the role of Heaven¡¯s Will, the Point of Origin manifested by the Origin of Death had already disappeared. However, some information was still left behind for reference. Legend has it that as long as one completely comprehended the Great Dao of the Origin of Life and refined all the Origin power of the Great Dao of the Origin of Life, they could end their own life. This way, one could see the Origin of Death and enter it. ¡°Interesting.¡± Cui Heng couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he thought of this. He shook his head gently and said, ¡°What is this? If you want to cultivate a divine technique, you have to commit suicide first?¡± Legends were only legends after all. It was difficult to verify their authenticity, but he could try this step. He decided to comprehend the Origin of Life and the Origin of Stars first before searching for the Origin of Death. At that time, he would have already traversed a lot of distance on the path to the Return to Void realm. His perception and probing ability should have increased greatly. At that time, he might be able to directly find the Origin of Death. ¡°First, it¡¯s to comprehend the Origin of Life in the Immortal Lands formed by the Immortal Domains. I¡¯ll start with the Immortal Lands formed by the fragments of the High Heaven Immortal Domains.¡± Cui Heng made a decision in his heart. At the same time, he looked at the 11 Ancient King Supreme Treasures on the ground and thought to himself, ¡°I can also deduce high-level spells related to the Dao of life.¡± However, after he put away these Ancient King Supreme Treasures, more than 10,000 people suddenly flew over from various places. These people were all Ancient Kings¡¯ descendants. They all bowed respectfully to Cui Heng. ¡°Ancient King Jinzhong¡¯s descendants greets Exalted Immortal!¡± ¡°Ancient King Taifeng¡¯s descendants greets Exalted Immortal!¡± ¡°Ancient King Xuan Dao¡¯s descendants greets Exalted Immortal!¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . There were a total of 11 inheritances for the Ancient Kings¡¯ descendants, and all of them were actually alive. Then, the strongest of them walked out. This person¡¯s name was Jin Ding. He had already severed a Dao Self Spirit and reached the Dao Self realm. He was Ancient King Jinzhong¡¯s descendant from four Primeval Eras ago. He was clearly elected by everyone, representing the common will of all the Ancient Kings¡¯ descendants present. ¡°Junior would like to ask for Exalted Immortal¡¯s help.¡± Jin Ding knelt on the ground with extreme respect. He lowered his head and did not dare to look directly at Cui Heng. He said with an incomparably solemn expression, ¡°Exalted Immortal, please repair this world.¡± ¡°Repair this world?¡± Cui Heng was slightly stunned when he heard this. Then, he looked around and smiled. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t ask for help, I¡¯ll restore this world to its original state.¡± Previously, in order to deceive Cui Heng, Haojun had opened a Nine Nether crack here and attracted many Nine Nether Demons to descend. He had already destroyed this hidden world. If it was not repaired, ordinary living beings would not be able to survive in this world. Moreover, the essence of this secret world was extremely high, almost in no way inferior to the Immortal Lands formed by the fragments of the High Heaven Immortal Domains. With Jin Ding¡¯s cultivation, it was impossible to repair this place. Therefore, he could only ask Cui Heng for help. Now that they had obtained Cui Heng¡¯s promise, Jin Ding and the group of Ancient Kings¡¯ descendants behind him were overjoyed and hurriedly thanked Cui Heng. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Exalted Immortal!¡± ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Exalted Immortal!¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . Amidst the thanks, Cui Heng flicked his finger gently, and Dharmic powers immediately flew out from his fingertips. Some of these Dharmic powers transformed into sword lights, some into saber lights, and some transformed into mountains and rivers, natural living beings. They dispersed all the Nine Nether Demonic Qi that had gathered in this world and killed all the Demonic Creatures of the Nine Nether that were entrenched here. Then, they reorganized the mountains and rivers and formed the world, allowing the dead living beings to revive. In the blink of an eye, this hidden world was returned to its normal state, as if it had never encountered any calamity. Jin Ding and the group of Ancient Kings¡¯ descendants behind him watched this scene with their mouths agape, their hearts were inexplicably shocked. Although they knew that Cui Heng was definitely very powerful. After all, his Dao Protector could kill Heaven¡¯s Will. However, they did not expect him to be so powerful. This Exalted Immortal was probably not much weaker than his Dao Protector! Jin Ding and the others could not help but sigh in their hearts. At the same time, they continued to bow and thank him. From beginning to end, they did not mention the Ancient King Supreme Treasures, nor did Cui Heng. Both sides already had a tacit understanding about this. ¡­ . Cui Heng left after repairing this secret world. Jin Ding and the others stood up and looked at the world that had already recovered. They could not help but heave a sigh of relief. They had survived a calamity! At the same time, they felt a little sad. Originally, their race was very prosperous, but now, they were the only ones left. It was all because of that hateful Heaven¡¯s Will! At this moment, a young man approached Jin Ding and asked in a low voice, ¡°Supreme Jin Ding, why don¡¯t we ask that Exalted Immortal for the Ancient King Supreme Treasures? I think that the Exalted Immortal is still very easy to talk to.¡± Chapter 675 - 675 Three Points of Origin, Yin Yang Seal, Life and Death (2) 675 Three Points of Origin, Yin Yang Seal, Life and Death (2) ¡°¡­¡± Jin Ding was speechless. He looked at the young man and said in a low voice, ¡°You will be punished to solitary confinement in the dungeon for 10,000 years. After 10,000 years, if you can¡¯t figure out what you¡¯ve done wrong, you will sit there for another 10,000 years.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The young man looked stunned and his eyes widened, but he no longer had the chance to ask why. ¡­ . Cui Heng, who was at the Peak Soul Formation realm, was everywhere and could exist in many places at the same time. Therefore, Cui Heng, who had left the secret world, directly went to an Immortal land formed by the fragments of a High Heaven Immortal Domain through the Six Heaven Gates Diagram. At the same time, countless fake se;ves headed to similar Immortal Lands. These Immortal Lands were the same as the Immortal Land that Tian Qing was in. Their essence was extremely high, and the laws of the Immortal Domains were extremely dense. In these Immortal Lands, one could comprehend the Origin Great Dao of Life. At this moment, in the Immortal Land where Tian Qing was. Cui Heng, who was sitting cross-legged on the top of the mountain with his eyes closed, slowly opened his eyes. A faint smile appeared on his lips as he thought to himself, ¡°I¡¯ve gained a lot this time. I can deduce spells now.¡± Thinking of this, he disappeared from the spot and arrived at the Dao Palace in the Grotto-Heaven. He exchanged an Ancient King Supreme Treasure for 100 points of Origin power. Then, Cui Heng began to give orders to the System. ¡°Consume 100 points of Origin power and use the High-level Immortal Technique, From Initiate to Ascension to deduce spells. The direction of deduction is ¡®life¡¯¡­¡± At this moment, his heart suddenly skipped a beat as he thought to himself, ¡°Since I can see the mysteries of the Origin of Death if I completely comprehend the Origin of Life, does it mean that there¡¯s a close connection between the two? I can modify the direction of the spell.¡± Hence, he changed the instructions. ¡°The direction of deduction is ¡®life and death¡¯!¡± [Congratulations! You have used 100 points of Origin power to successfully deduce the ¡°Life and Death¡± spell, Yin Yang Seal.] [Yin Yang Seal: Mix Yin and Yang, fusing with life and death. This technique uses the Great Dao of Life and Death as the foundation. By refining the positive and negative divine light, one can evolve all Dao that restrains and reinforces each other. It has the ability to make the universe wither, and it also has the power to create life.] The moment the deduction was successful, extremely mysterious scenes appeared in front of Cui Heng. Just like when he deduced the Time Saber and the Dao Life Sword. A ball of chaotic fog appeared in his perception. This was very similar to the scene deduced by the Dao Life Sword, but it was very different. This time, the Chaotic Qi did not have the charm of starting and ending everything. Instead, it was playing the principle of reinforcing and restraining, positive and negative, and harmonizing. In this fog, Cui Heng saw the collision of Yin and Yang, the confrontation of life and death, the fierce battle of water and fire, and the scene of them fusing and transforming. In a daze, the Chaotic Qi split apart again. The Yin and Yang Qi split into two. A white light and a black light appeared in front of Cui Heng. In the black light, he saw a universe filled with vitality and countless living beings and civilizations declining rapidly. In the blink of an eye, it was destroyed into nothingness. In the white light, he saw a lifeless universe that was about to be destroyed suddenly emit an unprecedented vitality. In the blink of an eye, countless living beings were born and countless civilizations were created, becoming unprecedentedly dazzling. Immediately after, the black and white lights fused, forming a spinning Taiji diagram that was incomparably clear in front of Cui Heng. At this moment, he felt as if all the mysteries of the universe were hidden in the Yin Yang Taiji diagram. At the same time, he raised his right hand. The palm of his hand was dark and held the evolution of myriad forms. Sometimes, it burned with flames, sometimes it condensed into ice, sometimes it was lifeless, sometimes it was filled with vitality, and so on. There were endless changes. In the end, the phantom of a two-sided mirror condensed in his palm. One side was black, and the other was white. They were the opposite of each other, but they fused perfectly. Primordial Chaos was one, and they were one. ¡°Hu¡­¡± Cui Heng let out a long breath and muttered, ¡°Dao begets one, one begets two, two begets three, and three begets all living beings. All living beings bear Yin and embrace Yang, charging towards Qi as harmony.¡± Then, he looked at his right palm and saw the phantom of the Yin Yang Treasure Mirror spinning continuously, depicting the mysteries of Yin and Yang, life and death, positive and negative. ¡°The essence of this technique is even higher than the Dao Life Sword. It almost includes most of the spells I cultivated previously. Resurrection, Five Thunder Heavenly Heart Technique, Heavenly Thunder Origin Magnetic Divine Light, Great Heavenly Demon Yin Fire Art¡­ Even the Dao Life Sword can be included. This also means that my previous experience and accumulation in cultivating these spells can be completely converted into comprehension of the Yin Yang Seal. The cultivation of the Yin Yang Seal can also increase the power of these spells at the same time. This is simply a wonderful supplementary spell. However, the power of this spell is also extremely strong. With my current cultivation realm, if I mobilize my Dharmic powers with all my might and shoot out a black light, I can directly sink everything within a billion light years into decay and destruction. As long as there¡¯s enough time, I can even cause the entire universe to decay and enter a state of silence, destroying all living beings and civilizations. This¡­ I¡¯m only at the Peak Soul Formation realm. Hiss¡­¡± Thinking of this, Cui Heng could not help but gasp. The spell deduced by the High-level Immortal Technique was too terrifying. It actually gave a Peak Soul Formation cultivator the ability to bury an entire universe. ¡°However, there¡¯s still a huge difference between burying a universe and actual combat. I¡¯m still unable to resist Haojun¡¯s remnant soul from before. The improvement in my cultivation realm is still the foundation. With this spell, the speed of comprehending the Origin of Life should increase a lot.¡± ¡­ . Fang Jian has been very busy recently. As one of the 36 regional heads of the Myriad Heavens Palace, he actually did not usually have much to do. Most of the time, he only needed to come to the Myriad Heavens Palace to listen to the reports of the various regional heads under him. The reason why he suddenly became busy was because a huge incident of an Ancient King resisting Heaven¡¯s Will had suddenly appeared in the large region he was in charge of. Moreover, it was not from the same universe. This situation was rather troublesome. According to his past experience, there should be experts who had surpassed the Dao Heaven Realm behind such resistance, or even experts comparable to the Heaven Pass Realm. To the Myriad Heavens Palace, this was definitely a huge matter. As the person in charge of the large region, Fang Jian had to find out the reason for the matter and the mastermind behind it. After a long time, Fang Jian finally obtained a clue. Hence, he came to his superior, Han Shenyi, one of the Four Heaven Lords of the Myriad Heavens Palace, to report the situation. ¡°Heaven Lord, I¡¯ve already found some clues about the mastermind, but I need to leave the Primordial World and go to the Chaos Sea to investigate,¡± Fang Jian said very respectfully. ¡°Go to the Chaos Sea?¡± Han Shenyi frowned slightly. He looked like a middle-aged man with slender eyebrows. He said in a low voice, ¡°Your cultivation realm is still too weak. It¡¯s hard to say if you¡¯ll survive after going to the Chaos Sea.¡± ¡°It¡¯s easier to avoid attracting attention if my cultivation is not high,¡± Fang Jian said with a serious expression. ¡°This matter is very important. As long as there are results, it will be extremely beneficial to you, Heaven Lord. Please give me a chance to contribute.¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± After a moment of silence, Han Shenyi nodded and said indifferently, ¡°Since you¡¯re so determined, go. This is my warrant. It can let you go to the Primordial Bridge.¡± With that, he gave a light green jade token to Fang Jian. ¡°Thank you, Heaven Lord!¡± Fang Jian looked overjoyed and hurriedly bowed before leaving. He had to leave the Primordial World as soon as possible and head to the Chaos Sea to pass the news that an expert who had surpassed the Dao Heaven Realm had appeared, allowing this new expert to obtain protection and not be killed by the Myriad Heavens Palace. Although he had sealed the news as soon as he received it, there had never been an expert in the world who could hide something like this. It was impossible to completely hide the news. Sooner or later, others would find out. At that time, this new expert would be in danger. As long as he could protect this new expert, it was worth it even if his identity was exposed and he was killed. But the room didn¡¯t know. After he left, Han Shenyi looked at the door and revealed a meaningful smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s easy to avoid attracting attention if one¡¯s cultivation is not high. I hope I wasn¡¯t wrong about you.¡± Chapter 676 - 676 Identity Exposed, Origin of Lifes Limit 676 Identity Exposed, Origin of Life¡¯s Limit After Fang Jian used the token bestowed by Han Shenyi to ascend the Chaos Bridge, he immediately left the Primordial World and arrived in a universe in the Chaos Sea. The Heaven¡¯s Will of this universe was also the fragmented soul of an Immortal King. Moreover, he had already completed the infiltration of this universe and controlled all the Origin Great Dao. In other words, this universe was actually completely controlled by the Primordial World. It was just that it was temporarily used as a transit point to other universes and had yet to be integrated into the Primordial World. In a sense, this universe actually belonged to the territory of the Myriad Heavens Palace. A grand welcoming palace was built in the Primordial World of this universe. Among them, there was a permanent manager and three welcoming envoys. They were experts at the Amplify Heaven Realm and the Grotto-Heaven Realm, respectively, to welcome the people who descended through the Primordial Chaos Bridge. Therefore, after Fang Jian left the Primordial World, he came to the Welcoming Heavens Palace. The head of the Welcoming Heavens Palace welcomed him with three envoys. He cupped his hands and bowed to Fang Jian. He smiled and said, ¡°The head of the Welcoming Heavens Palace, Zhu Sheng, greets the envoy of the High Realm.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Fang Jian nodded slightly. His attitude was cold as he asked in a low voice, ¡°Is Immortal Monarch Chonghe here?¡± This was not the first time he had come to the Chaos Sea Universe. He knew very well what kind of attitude he should have when facing these people from the Welcoming Heavens Palace. If he was too kind, he might be treated as a target by these people who wanted to curry favor with him to return to the Primordial World. To Fang Jian, communicating with these people was a waste of time. Seeing Fang Jian¡¯s expression, Zhu Sheng understood his intentions. However, he did not seem to care about this. His attitude was still very good. He smiled and said, ¡°Immortal Monarch Chonghe is cultivating in his Immortal Palace. Special Envoy, please follow me.¡± Then, he raised his right hand and waved it gently in the void. Immediately, a light green door of light appeared. After instructing the three welcoming envoys to guard here, he brought Fang Jian in. This door of light had the ability to cross the void. In the next moment, they arrived in the sky of the Point of Origin. An incomparably huge palace floated in front of it. Fang Jian stood in front of the palace and felt a huge pressure, but his expression did not change much. After sweeping his gaze across the clouds and the ground below, he nodded at Zhu Sheng and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± With that, he flew into the palace and left Zhu Sheng here. Zhu Sheng¡¯s face was still smiling, but his eyes narrowed slightly. As he looked at Fang Jian¡¯s departing figure, a trace of imperceptible mockery flashed across his eyes. Then, he returned to the Welcoming Heavens Palace. As soon as he returned, he found a welcoming envoy and handed a bronze slip to this person. He said in a low voice, ¡°Take this slip to the Myriad Heavens Palace in the Primordial World to pay your respects to Supreme Venerate Han Shenyi.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The welcoming envoy replied and was overjoyed. He knew that he had been assigned an extremely important mission. If he completed it well, it was very likely that he would be allowed to stay in the Primordial World to cultivate. The Nine Heaven Realms cultivation technique was ultimately created in the Primordial World, so the most suitable environment for this cultivation path was still in the Primordial World. Although one could also cultivate the Nine Heaven Realms cultivation technique in this completely controlled universe, if they wanted to achieve anything, they still had to go to the Primordial World to cultivate. The welcoming envoy left the Welcoming Heavens Palace in joy and headed to the Myriad Heavens Palace in the Primordial World. A smile appeared on Zhu Sheng¡¯s face as he shook his head and said, ¡°Fang Jian, oh Fang Jian, you¡¯re courting death.¡± ¡­ . After the welcoming envoy left the Welcoming Heavens Palace, he immediately went to the Primordial World through a special passageway and arrived at the Myriad Heavens Palace. The bronze token in his hand was a token that could allow him to meet Han Shenyi, so naturally, no one would stop him. Therefore, the welcoming envoy quickly arrived in the depths of the Myriad Heavens Palace and saw Han Shengyi who was sitting on a chair with a serious expression and some anger in his eyes. ¡°I know that you¡¯re from the Lower Realm,¡± Han Shenyi said indifferently. ¡°Yes, yes, greetings, Supreme Venerate Shengyi!¡± The welcoming envoy¡¯s aura was suppressed. He did not even dare to raise his head and knelt on the ground respectfully. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, it means that Fang Jian really went to see Chonghe.¡± Han Shenyi sighed and said, ¡°This confirms that the two of them are spies.¡± Long before this, he had determined through various signs that there were definitely spies in the Myriad Heavens Palace, and they also had reinforcements outside the Primordial World. After some secret investigation, Immortal Monarch Chonghe became the biggest suspect. Although Fang Jian was also a suspect, the suspicion was not big. He still needed to be further investigated. This time, Fang Jian¡¯s eagerness to leave the Primordial World attracted Han Shenyi¡¯s attention. He simply took this opportunity to test him and Immortal Monarch Chonghe. From the looks of it, he was right. There was something wrong with both of them! Han Shenyi felt that it was a pity and was a little vexed. In the end, he let out a long sigh. ¡°Sigh, why did he have to do this!¡± Then, he stood up again and sent an order to the few regional heads outside. He said in a low voice, ¡°Investigate the information reported by the various regions immediately, especially the large region that Fang Jian was in charge of. ¡°You have to investigate clearly. There can¡¯t be any mistakes!¡± ¡­ . At this moment, Fang Jian had already arrived at the palace where Immortal Monarch Chonghe was. He bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Disciple Fang Jian greets Immortal Chonghe¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, he felt the void around him distort. In the next moment, he realized that he had already arrived in the depths of the palace, which was the cultivation place of Immortal Monarch Chonghe. Such a prominent action made Fang Jian feel a sense of danger. Chapter 677 - 677 Identity Exposed, Origin of Lifes Limit (2) 677 Identity Exposed, Origin of Life¡¯s Limit (2) However, he still maintained his composure on the surface. Just as he was about to continue bowing, he saw Immortal Monarch Chonghe raise his hand and interrupt him. ¡°Leave this universe quickly without any delay.¡± Immortal Monarch Chonghe looked incomparably anxious. He did not even give Fang Jian a chance to explain. He raised his palm and activated the array formation in the palace. Golden light surged and enveloped Fang Jian. At the same time, the jade pendant bestowed by Han Shenyi flew into the air and landed in Immortal Monarch Chonghe¡¯s hand. Then, he crushed it. ¡°Immortal Monarch, what¡¯s going on?!¡± Fang Jian shouted in shock. He did not understand what was going on at all, let alone why Immortal Monarch Chonghe was doing this. Could it be that I¡¯ve already been exposed? Immortal Monarch Chonghe is helping me escape?! A terrifying thought appeared in his mind. But he no longer had the time to ask. The golden lights that enveloped him had already opened a passageway to other universes, preparing to carry him out of this universe and to other universes that were not controlled by the Primordial World. However, at this moment, a pressure that seemed to be able to control everything in this universe, all the Great Dao, and all Origin suddenly descended. Immediately after, a purple cloud descended from an endless height, revealing the outline of an incomparably majestic human figure. It blocked the path to the other universes. Heaven¡¯s Will! It was also a fragment soul of an Immortal King! ¡°I was really exposed. What went wrong?!¡± Fang Jian was shocked. At the same time, he felt that the power that was about to bring him to other universes was rapidly weakening and was about to completely disappear. This was Heaven¡¯s Will suppressing the power of Immortal Monarch Chonghe. ¡°Chonghe! Do you know what you¡¯re doing?!¡± Heaven¡¯s Will shouted sternly. He was clearly only in the form of an outline, but two lights burst out from his eyes. One shot towards Immortal Monarch Chonghe and the other shot towards Fang Jian. These two lights contained extremely dense Origin Great Dao power, instantly forming an absolute advantage. Whether it was Immortal Monarch Chonghe or Fang Jian, they were all completely suppressed and had no ability to resist at all. After all, Heaven¡¯s Will was the fragment soul of an Immortal King, and it had already completely infiltrated this universe. It was not something an Immortal Monarch could compare to. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± Immortal Monarch Chonghe revealed a bitter expression and sighed. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have come. I¡¯ve already been suspected by Han Shenyi. As long as you specially come to visit me, your identity will be equivalent to being exposed.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Fang Jian fell into a long silence. He finally knew why Han Shenyi allowed him to leave the Primordial World so easily. It seemed that he had been suspecting him for a long time. This time, it was just a test. He actually naively thought that he had hidden very well. ¡°Two people who don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them.¡± Heaven¡¯s Will¡¯s eyes lit up and stared at the two of them with a fierce gaze. He snorted and said, ¡°Han Shenyi will personally deal with you!¡± As he spoke, he had already raised his palm. His five fingers were glowing as if he wanted to imprison the two of them. But at this moment, Heaven¡¯s Will that was condensed from purple clouds into the outline of a human suddenly froze, as if he had been hit by some fixed movement technique and had entered a completely still state. Even the aura and pressure on his body had stopped. Immortal Monarch Chonghe and Fang Jian immediately discovered the other party¡¯s abnormality. The power that was originally suppressing them had also disappeared, causing the two of them to be pleasantly surprised. Hence, they did not have the time to think about the reason. They immediately rushed towards the passageway that had yet to close and escaped to another universe. It was only after the passageway used by Immortal Monarch Chonghe and Fang Jian to escape this universe completely closed and disappeared that Heaven¡¯s Will managed to break out of that strange motionless state. He was inexplicably shocked. However, he quickly knew the reason for his situation just now. He gritted his teeth and looked up at the sky. ¡°Chaos Heaven¡¯s Will, so you¡¯re not dead yet! Damn it!!¡± The power that the Supreme Gods scattered in the boundless chaos universe would evolve into Heaven¡¯s Will. This Heaven¡¯s Will was called the Chaos Heaven¡¯s Will, and it was also the Heaven¡¯s Will that naturally existed in a universe. Corresponding to it was the Origin Heaven¡¯s Will. It was just like Haojun and the Heaven¡¯s Will of the universe here. The soul of an Immortal King would be divided and placed here to act as the will of the universe and corrode the origin of this universe. After completely succeeding, it would assume the name ¡°Origin Heaven¡¯s Will¡±. Originally, this ¡°Origin Heaven¡¯s Will¡± thought that he had completely destroyed the ¡°Chaos Heaven¡¯s Will¡± of this universe. He did not expect the other party to still be struggling at death¡¯s door and even took the opportunity to let go of two traitors! ¡°Damn it, damn it!!¡± Origin Heaven¡¯s Will shouted angrily. In an instant, the Great Dao laws of the entire universe became violent. The endless Star Seas and void were affected by this roar. Just this angry shout would destroy countless living beings and civilizations. At the same time, Fang Jian and Immortal Monarch Chonghe had already arrived at a universe that was not controlled by the Primordial World. There was not even an Origin Heaven¡¯s Will here. To them, it could be considered a very safe place. Sensing the Great Dao laws that were completely different from the previous universe, Fang Jian and Immortal Monarch Chonghe could not help but heave a sigh of relief. They all felt as if they had survived a calamity. Fear lingered in their hearts! ¡°Who attacked just now? He could actually freeze the Origin Heaven¡¯s Will,¡± Fang Jian said in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s most likely a counterattack from the Chaos Heaven¡¯s Will. Only the Chaos Heaven¡¯s Will can restrain the Origin Heaven¡¯s Will,¡± Immortal Monarch Chonghe guessed. Then, he asked, ¡°Did the Myriad Heavens Palace obtain some news again that made you come to me so eagerly?¡± On the surface, he was an Immortal Monarch sent to the universe by the Primordial World. His duty was to supervise the operation of Heaven¡¯s Will, but in reality, he was a transfer station to send news to the Chaos Sea. For example, after a ¡°spy¡± like Fang Jian in the original world obtained the key information, he would use all kinds of legitimate reasons to meet Immortal Monarch Chonghe and complete the transmission of the news. It was precisely because Immortal Monarch Chonghe often had similar interactions with him that it attracted Han Shenyi¡¯s attention. That was why he probed and pursued him today. ¡°It¡¯s indeed very important.¡± Fang Jian¡¯s expression was serious as he nodded and said, ¡°An expert who surpassed the Grand Primordium realm was born in one of the universes in the Chaos Sea and killed Immortal King Haojun¡¯s fragment soul.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Immortal Monarch Chonghe¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Who else knows about this?¡± An expert who had surpassed the Grand Primordium realm and could even kill a fragment soul of an Immortal King could definitely help with their counterattack against the Primordial World. If this person could become even stronger, he would be a high-level expert from the Chaos Sea. Of course, the premise was that he was not killed by the Primordial World first. ¡°Other than me, there¡¯s only one subordinate of mine in the Myriad Heavens Palace,¡± Fang Jian said in a low voice. ¡°However, since we¡¯ve already been exposed, Han Shenyi should be able to obtain this news soon. If Han Shenyi continues to pursue and report this news and alarms the Immortal Kings of the Myriad Heavens Palace, they will definitely send people to kill that new expert.¡± ¡°In that case, we have to take action as soon as possible,¡± Immortal Monarch Chonghe said in a low voice. ¡°Let¡¯s go find Lord Jiu and ask him to send us to that universe to persuade that new expert to take refuge with us. We have to be fast. We don¡¯t have much time. We have to do it before Han Shenyi takes action.¡± ¡­ . The speed at which he comprehended the Origin of Life was far faster than Cui Heng had expected. Especially after his cultivation of the Yin Yang Seal gradually reached an optimal state, the mysteries of the Origin of Life were like a test paper with a detailed answer. They were all clearly presented before his eyes. This allowed Cui Heng¡¯s cultivation to advance by leaps and bounds. Soon, he¡¯d already walked a considerable distance on the path to the Return to Void Realm. His strength was countless times stronger than before he stepped onto the path to the Return to Void Realm. Finally, one day, all the living beings in this universe sensed something and felt that the vitality in their bodies had become unprecedentedly dense. Even those who were on the verge of death had recovered their health and even extended their lifespans. At this moment, countless Cui Hengs in different worlds opened their eyes at the same time, and boundless light bloomed. ¡°This is the limit of the Origin of Life.¡± Cui Heng muttered. At the same time, his newly opened eyes ignited with golden flames. And then¡­ He saw death! Chapter 678 - 678 Origin of Death, 480 Million False Selves 678 Origin of Death, 480 Million False Selves What was death? Cui Heng knew all kinds of theories about it. He had also thought about all kinds of things. But he had never faced death like now. Nirvana, emptiness, tranquility, and so on appeared in his perception. Other than that, there was only eternal darkness. Standing at the limit of the Origin of Life, Cui Heng saw darkness, the end of everything, and emptiness. What was the Point of Origin for the Origin of Death? It was actually death itself. After comprehending the Origin of Death thoroughly, not only could one see death in all living beings, but they could also see death in all matter. The stars he saw would eventually be exhausted. Star Seas would collapse, everything would be destroyed, and the universe would walk step by step towards eventual destruction. It was not so much death as an end. This reminded Cui Heng of the legend of creation he had seen in the ¡°Legend of Haojun¡±, the two supreme existences born with the original world. Beginning and End. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, even if the endless universe in the Chaos Sea is already outside seperated from the Primordial World, it should still be under the influence of Beginning and End. Death should be the evolution of the concept of End.¡± Cui Heng pondered in his heart, and the golden flames in his eyes were incomparably bright, illuminating the universe. He sighed softly and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what realm the Beginning and the End are. My cultivation is still far from enough. I have to completely comprehend the Origin of Death as soon as possible.¡± At the same time that he saw ¡°death¡±, Cui Heng also understood the method to comprehend the Origin of Death. As the origin of the manifestation of death was death itself, one could only comprehend it when death appeared. What he had to do next was to search for the death that was happening. Cui Heng slowly closed his eyes. Immediately, countless signs of life appeared in his perception. In the entire universe, he could clearly sense every corner of it. This was a divine power that Cui Heng had grasped after completely comprehending the Origin of Life. With this divine power, he could sense the situation of all the living beings in this universe. Whether it was their location, cultivation realm, physical state, mental state, and so on, he could observe them in detail or control them. This also meant that he could control any living being in this universe at will. Whoever was allowed to live could live. Whoever he wanted to die would die. With a thought, mortals could become Ancient Kings. With a thought, he could turn an Ancient King into a mortal. Simply put, Cui Heng had already become the ruler of all life in this universe. Moreover, he was the only ruler. No one shared this authority of life with him. ¡°Such power is really too exaggerated.¡± Cui Heng slowly opened his eyes and temporarily dispersed his perception. He was amazed. However, he also knew that this was just a special situation. ¡°This is because I¡¯m the only Peak Soul Formation cultivator here, and no one else has the authority to control the Origin of Life. That¡¯s why this situation happened. If someone also completely comprehends the Origin of Life in this universe, they can have the same authority and power as me. When there are more people like this, the power brought about by this authority will be much weaker. However, compared to before I stepped onto the path to the Return to Void Realm, my current strength is indeed much stronger. This is only after comprehending the Origin of Life completely. There are still two other Origin Great Dao that I haven¡¯t comprehended. If I comprehend the mysteries of the Origin of Death and the Origin of Stars thoroughly, how powerful will I be? If I can evolve 480 million Great Dao with this as the foundation, what kind of scene will it be?¡± With his current cultivation realm, he actually felt a little excited when he thought of this. This was really touching the ultimate level of the universe. And this was only the preparation stage before stepping into the Return to Void realm! How powerful was a true Return to Void cultivator? In the end, the Yellow-scarved Strongman was only a guardian puppet without self-awareness. Even if it had an Early-stage Return to Void cultivation, its strength was probably incomparable to a true Early-stage Return to Void cultivator. The difference in intelligence was too great. ¡°I still have to comprehend the Origin of Death as soon as possible.¡± Golden flames ignited in Cui Heng¡¯s eyes again. With his Spiritual Golden Eyes and his perception of life, the ¡°death¡± of the entire universe appeared in his eyes. Countless fake selves began to appear in the various places of death. Wherever famine, plague, flood, and other disasters appeared, there would be Cui Heng¡¯s fake self. Moreover, they all had the same face and wore the same clothes. When a fake self appeared in the same place many times, some folklore would be born. For example, this ¡°human¡± was actually a Calamity God who brought disaster. As long as this ¡°human¡± appeared, endless disasters would descend. Based on these legends, Cui Heng produced a new fake self that symbolizes disaster. In addition, many of Cui Heng¡¯s fake selves often appeared at people¡¯s funerals. Gradually, they were treated as a Grim Reaper who took away souls. Hence, a new fake self was born as the Grim Reaper. Of course, in places that most people could not detect, Cui Heng¡¯s many fake selves were still observing the destruction of stars, the collapse of Star Seas, the shattering of matter, and other scenes related to death. Thanks to his cultivation of the Yin Yang Seal, he had comprehended a lot of the mysteries of life and death. Moreover, because he had already completed his comprehension of the Origin of Life, the concept of death had become incomparably clear. His comprehension of the Origin of Death was extremely fast. Observing death, comprehending death, and coming into contact with death. This was Cui Heng¡¯s way of comprehending death. Chapter 679 - 679 Origin of Death, 480 Million False Selves (2) 679 Origin of Death, 480 Million False Selves (2) During this process, his understanding of death quickly became clear. There was even a world formed by the concept of death that formed in his mind bit by bit. This allowed Cui Heng to understand something. ¡°After I comprehend death completely, the death of this universe should have a home.¡± ¡­ . In the Myriad Heavens Palace in the Primordial World. The four Heaven Lords had already gathered, and Han Shenyi was among them. He looked at the person in charge of the region who was kneeling on the ground and trembling with a dark expression. After some investigation, the Myriad Heavens Palace quickly found the information that Fang Jian had deliberately hidden. Immortal King Haojun¡¯s fragment soul had been killed in the Lower Realm. In order to express their disdain for the Chaos Universe, the experts of the Primordial World would usually call it the Lower Realm. ¡°According to the rules, such an important matter has to be reported not only to your immediate superior, but also to the person in charge of the area!¡± Han Shenyi stared at this person and said coldly, ¡°You even dare to forget the rules of the Myriad Heavens Palace?¡± ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t dare, I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± The person in charge knelt on the ground, his face pressed against the ground, his entire body trembling. ¡°This, this is Fang Jian¡¯s order. This subordinate did not dare to disobey.¡± At this moment, everyone in the Myriad Heavens Palace already knew that Fang Jian was a traitor. Even their former subordinates would no longer address him respectfully. ¡°A mere Fang Jian can make you disregard the laws of the Myriad Heavens Palace?!¡± Han Shenyi seemed to be even angrier. Killing intent began to appear in his eyes, and a bone-piercing coldness filled the palace. ¡°Alright, Shenyi, there¡¯s no need to be so angry.¡± A Heaven Lord sitting at the side stood up and waved his hand gently. ¡°This is not his fault. The person in charge of the large area is enough to control everything under his jurisdiction.¡± ¡°In my opinion, we should diminish the authority of the people in charge of the large regions,¡± another Heaven Lord said. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid similar things will still happen in the future.¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re reducing the authority of the people in charge of the large regions, shouldn¡¯t we also reduce their responsibilities as well?¡± The Heaven Lord who had not spoken earlier sneered. ¡°Moreover, the matters of the Myriad Heavens Palace is not ours to decide with a few words.¡± The Myriad Heavens Palace was a very huge and powerful organization. There were seven people on the same level as the four Heaven Lords, and they were Immortal Monarchs at the peak of the Dao Heaven Realm. They were only one step away from the Immortal King realm. Above these top Immortal Monarchs were five Vice Palace Masters, who were Heaven Pass Immortal Kings. At the top was naturally the Palace Master of the Heavenly Palace. He had already surpassed the level of ordinary Immortal Kings and reached the peak. Legend had it that he was about to touch the Immortal Emperor realm. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.¡± Han Shenyi suddenly shook his head. He glanced at the regional person-in-charge and snorted. ¡°Get lost. There better not be a next time!¡± He actually let the person in charge of this area go. The person in charge of the area who was kneeling on the ground and trembling immediately jolted. His entire body trembled violently, as if he had been pardoned. He hurriedly bowed and said respectfully, ¡°Thank you, Heaven Lords. Thank you!¡± Then, he quickly left the palace, as if he was afraid that Han Shenyi would change his mind. After the person in charge left, one of the Heaven Lords chuckled and said, ¡°Shenyi, you actually let him go. I thought you would kill him.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of killing him?¡± Han Shenyi said indifferently. ¡°We might as well keep him and see if we can expose the other traitors hiding in the Myriad Heavens Palace. Someone like him is the easiest to instigate.¡± ¡°It does make sense.¡± The Heaven Lord nodded and sighed softly. ¡°The Immeasurable Universe in the Chaos Sea does have some methods. They can actually plant spies here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the remnants of two Supreme Gods after all. We can¡¯t underestimate it,¡± Han Shenyi said in a low voice. ¡°However, since they¡¯ve provoked me, they have to pay the price. When I go to the Lower Realm this time, I¡¯ll be going with the power of an Immortal King. Not only do I have to kill the expert who killed Immortal King Haojun¡¯s fragment soul, but I also have to destroy the civilizations of a few universes. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be difficult to appease my anger!¡± He had already received an order from a Vice Palace Lord to go to the Lower World to settle this matter. At that time, Immortal King power would descend on him and he could unleash power that truly belonged to the Immortal King realm. Not only did he have to capture or kill Fang Jian and Chonghe, but he also had to kill the expert who had killed Immortal King Haojun¡¯s fragment soul. It would be best if he could annihilate the entire universe and even many other universes. ¡­ . It was not a simple matter to travel from the Primordial World to a universe that had yet to be infiltrated by an Origin Heaven¡¯s Will. If he was not careful, he might be discovered by the experts in the Chaos Universe. Therefore, it would take Han Shenyi a long time to descend to the universe where Cui Heng was. It would take at least a thousand years. To Fang Jian and Immortal Monarch Chonghe, without accurate information about the universe, it was also very difficult to find the universe Cui Heng was in. It would take a long time. Although they had found Venerable Master Jiu whose cultivation was comparable to an Immortal King, it was impossible to accurately locate a universe with just words. They could only slowly screen through the universes based on some signs. In that case, it would most likely take about a thousand years. Cui Heng, who was immersed in cultivation, did not know about this. He was completely engrossed in comprehending the Origin of Death. During this process, he gave birth to a large number of fake selves. His strength was increasing exponentially at every moment. In just 300 years, his fake selves had already reached the upper limit of 480 million. At the same time, his comprehension of the Origin of Death had reached the final stage. As the 480 million fake selves comprehended countless phenomena of death, Cui Heng had gradually touched the deepest mysteries and essence of death. One day, Cui Heng, who was sitting cross-legged in the starry sky with his eyes closed, suddenly opened them. Chapter 680 - 680 Origin of Death, 480 Million False Selves (3) 680 Origin of Death, 480 Million False Selves (3) Cui Heng¡¯s eyes were completely pitch-black, without any other colors. They were filled with a sense of destruction, emptiness, and peace. It was a gaze that symbolizes death. Wherever his gaze landed, all matter, void, Great Dao, laws, and so on withered and decayed, walking towards death. Four million light years ahead was a Star Sea with a diameter of more than 200,000 light years. Cui Heng¡¯s gaze crossed the void and landed on the sky above the Star Sea, looking from an angle similar to an endless height. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of millions of stars went from their prime to old age. Then, they began to quickly collapse and decay, walking towards their final death. Even the space where the Star Sea was, it quickly decayed and turned into a dangerous place in the universe. No living being could appear here anymore. Countless civilizations in this Star Sea were naturally destroyed. The living beings living in it did not even know what had happened before they fell into death. However, this situation only lasted for an instant before Cui Heng retracted his gaze. Then, he raised his right hand and gently flipped his palm forward. Immediately, a white light burst out and completely enveloped the Star Sea, dispersing death and bringing life. The stars that had died just now had all returned to their original state, and countless dead living beings had also come back to life. In the blink of an eye, the entire Star Sea returned to its original state. It was as if nothing had happened. ¡°This is just an ordinary gaze,¡± Cui Heng muttered. He could not help but sigh in his heart. ¡°At this realm, the birth and destruction of all living beings can be determined with a thought. It¡¯s like a dream. If I don¡¯t pay attention from time to time, it¡¯s indeed easy to lose my ¡®human nature¡¯.¡± Thinking of this, his heart suddenly skipped a beat. He circulated the power of the Origin of Life and sensed all the living beings in this universe. He intended to look for someone. A moment later, shock appeared on Cui Heng¡¯s face. ¡°She¡¯s not here. She¡¯s actually not here. Is Qiqi no longer in this universe?¡± Just now, he had tried to find Jiang Qiqi¡¯s whereabouts. However, after searching through all the living beings in this universe, he could not find Jiang Qiqi. ¡°She really can run.¡± Cui Heng could not help but shake his head and smile bitterly. At the same time, he was a little puzzled. ¡°Is there a path to other universes in this universe? ¡°Could it be in the Point of Origin of the Origin of Stars? I can¡¯t rule out this possibility. I should complete the last step of comprehending the Origin of Death as soon as possible. Next, I¡¯ll go to the Point of Origin of the Origin of Stars to investigate.¡± He had long understood the last step of comprehending the Origin of Death. That was to create a world as the home of death, which was the so-called ¡°Underworld¡± or ¡°Hell¡±. ¡­ . From the moment Cui Heng began to comprehend the Origin of Life to the moment he was about to complete his comprehension of the Origin of Death, a total of 900 years had passed. During this period of time, Fang Jian and Immortal Monarch Chonghe finally found the universe Cui Heng was in with the help of Venerable Master Jiu and came here. However, as soon as the two of them arrived in this universe, their faces revealed shock. They hurriedly investigated the aura of the Great Dao laws in this universe in detail. Death! An extremely dense aura of death actually filled the entire universe! This made the two of them look at each other, and their faces turned pale. Could it be that this universe had already been slaughtered by the Immortal King of the Myriad Heavens Palace?! ¡°Immortal Monarch, look, what¡¯s that?!¡± At this moment, Fang Jian exclaimed and pointed ahead. In the void of the vast universe, it was as if an incomparably vast world was being born and was about to overlap with this universe! Chapter 681 - 681 Creating Reincarnation, Heavens Will Reappears 681 Creating Reincarnation, Heaven¡¯s Will Reappears What Fang Jian and Immortal Monarch Chonghe saw was the scene of the creation of the Netherworld. At this moment, Cui Heng had already completely comprehended the Origin of Life, and his comprehension of the Origin of Death was almost at its end. This allowed his cultivation to increase by an incomparably huge amount, and his Essence Soul became unprecedentedly powerful. His perception could already see through the universe and touch the endless chaos beyond. After touching the Chaos Sea, Cui Heng used his Dharmic powers to guide the Chaotic Qi into this universe. Then, he used the power of the Origin of Death and Life to modify them. In the end, an incomparably vast Netherworld was created. On the surface, the Netherworld symbolized the final destination of all death, but it actually contained the ultimate mysteries of the Origin of Life. In the Netherworld, life and death were one and could be converted into each other. From now on, the lives of this universe would complete the samsara of life and death in the Netherworld and achieve a different kind of immortal True Spirit to a certain extent. In other words, ¡°Reincarnation¡±. Now, Cui Heng was sitting in the center of the new Netherworld. This was a vast world with a round sky and vast land. It was filled with the aura of death, but in the deepest part of the aura of death, there was the power of life. The sky here was endless and wide. The ground was flat without any fluctuations. The borders in the distance could be seen at a glance. At the area where the sky met the earth there was the final mystery of life and death. It was the mysteries of Yin and Yang, positive and negative, and reincarnation. ¡°In that case, can I be considered to have established a reincarnation system for this universe?¡± The corners of Cui Heng¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. He could not help but think of some stories he had read on Earth. In the stories, establishing reincarnation was a huge matter. Of course, the things in the stories could not all be true. However, although he had not obtained any so-called merit right now, he had obtained a huge improvement in his cultivation and was much closer to reaching the foundational standards of the High-Grade Return to Void Realm. ¡°Next, it¡¯s time to go to that huge universe to comprehend the Origin of Stars.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s body glowed as he prepared to leave the Netherworld. Before he left, he looked down at the empty Netherworld and suddenly smiled. ¡°Many of the fake selves born during the process of comprehending the Origin of Death can come here to work and assist in the operation of the reincarnation cycle. ¡°After all, many of his fake selves had identities like the Death God, the Calamity God, and the Burial God. It can be considered a professional counterpart to come to the Netherworld to take up a post.¡± As soon as this thought appeared in Cui Heng¡¯s mind, he began to take practical action. In the blink of an eye, countless figures appeared out of thin air in the Netherworld. They were either wearing black robes that symbolize death, white robes that symbolize funerals, gray robes that symbolize calamity, and so on. They were all Cui Heng¡¯s new fake selves. Of course, only the people had come over now. The Netherworld was still empty. There were no buildings or infrastructure. However, Cui Heng still followed his original plan and left the Netherworld. The fake selves were true life forms with independent personalities and will. These ¡°Death Gods¡±, ¡°Calamity Gods¡±, ¡°Burial Gods¡±, and so on would naturally build Netherworld buildings that matched their authority. As time passed, this newborn Netherworld would become the Netherworld that truly controlled the center of reincarnation. However, just as Cui Heng left the Netherworld and was about to head to the Point of Origin of the Origin of Stars, he suddenly sensed two new auras appear out of thin air in this universe. Moreover, one of them was extremely powerful. ¡°One is at the Peak Soul Formation realm, which only has some characteristics of the Late-stage Soul Formation realm, while the other is equivalent to a Peak Soul Formation cultivator with 480 million fake selves.¡± Cui Heng instantly saw through Fang Jian and Immortal Monarch Chonghe¡¯s cultivation and thought to himself, Their cultivation method seems to be different from the Martial Dao. Is this the Nine Heaven Realms of the Primordial World? One is equivalent to the Twelfth True World Realm, and the other is equivalent to a Grand Primordium Ancient King. ¡°What are these two doing here? Did they discover that Haojun¡¯s fragment soul was killed here and specially came to investigate? But isn¡¯t sending these two over courting death?¡± Logically speaking, since there was a power here that could kill Immortal King Haojun¡¯s fragment soul, in order to ensure the safety of the investigation, they should at least send an Immortal King over. ¡°However, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any killing intent on them.¡± Cui Heng looked into the starry sky and fixed his gaze on Fang Jian and Immortal Monarch Chonghe. After sizing them up for a moment, he chose to continue heading to the Point of Origin of the Origin of Stars to comprehend it. As for these two sudden ¡°guests¡±, there would naturally be fake selves to entertain them. To him, the most important thing now was to comprehend the Origin of Stars. He strived to understand the truth of this world as soon as possible, complete the path to the Return to Void Realm, and complete a breakthrough in his cultivation realm. The appearance of the guests from the Primordial World made Cui Heng feel extremely pressured and uneasy. In his opinion, only by breaking through to the Return to Void Realm could he have a certain level of ability to protect himself. ¡­ . The process of the birth of the Netherworld shocked Fang Jian and Immortal Monarch Chonghe. With Fang Jian¡¯s cultivation realm, he could not understand what this scene meant. He could only look at Immortal Monarch Chonghe beside him and ask, ¡°Immortal Monarch, what was that just now?!¡± In his nearly ten million years of life, he had never seen such a scene. Even when he was in the Myriad Heavens Palace, he had never heard of such a situation. Has someone created a world and integrated it into this universe?! It was simply unbelievable and exaggerated. Chapter 682 - 682 Creating Reincarnation, Heavens Will Reappears (2) 682 Creating Reincarnation, Heaven¡¯s Will Reappears (2) ¡°I, I¡¯m not sure either.¡± Chonghe shook his head and looked at the void in front of him in shock. He muttered, ¡°There¡¯s actually such a mighty figure in this universe. Could this be the existence who destroyed Immortal King Haojun¡¯s fragment soul?!¡± As an Immortal Monarch at the peak of the Dao Heaven Realm, his knowledge could not be said to be limited. His realm could not be said to be low, and his strength could not be said to be weak. However, when he saw the huge world filled with the aura of death, he still felt his heart palpitate. This meant that a peak Immortal Monarch like him was insignificant in contrast to that huge world. The other party only needed to divert a trace of his power to kill him. ¡°An Immortal King-level world?!¡± Immortal Monarch Chonghe could not help but exclaim. Then, he shook his head and said in a low voice, ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid this world¡¯s essence is even stronger than ordinary Immortal Kings. Is this a power comparable to a top Immortal King?!¡± In the Primordial World, the Heaven Pass realm was called the Immortal King realm. However, because the Heaven Pass Realm was actually divided into five small realms, and there was an extremely huge difference between each small realm. Even if they were all Immortal Kings, their strength might be different. This naturally resulted in there being different terms of address for every level of Immortal Kings. Ordinary Immortal Kings, Top Immortal Kings, Peak Immortal Kings, Invincible Immortal Kings, and existences who had already touched the Immortal Emperor realm and were respected as Quasi-Immortal Emperors. The Immortal Kings of the Myriad Heavens Palace were Top Immortal Kings. In Immortal Monarch Chonghe¡¯s opinion, the size and pressure displayed by the Netherworld was already enough to compare to a Top Immortal King. There was actually a Top Immortal King expert in this universe?! According to the cultivation system in the Chaos Sea, this person should be at the peak of the Taiji Realm. In the entire Immeasurable Universe, such experts were as rare as phoenix feathers and qilin horns. Moreover, the conditions for breaking through to the Taiji Realm were extremely harsh, and the requirements for the environment of the universe were extremely high. With the strength of the Great Dao laws in this universe, it did not look like it could nurture a Taiji Realm expert. This made Immortal Monarch Chonghe feel deeply puzzled. At this moment, Fang Jian, who was at the side, was already stunned. His eyes widened as he said in disbelief, ¡°Immortal Monarch, what did you just say? This is a power comparable to a Top Immortal King?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Immortal Monarch Chonghe nodded with a solemn expression, but he also said happily, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this is an expert at the peak of the Taiji Realm. It¡¯s really our fortune.¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually such a powerful existence.¡± Fang Jian could not help but sigh. ¡°With such an expert, even if the Myriad Heavens Palace really sends experts to attack, I¡¯m afraid they can only return empty-handed.¡± ¡°Return empty-handed?¡± Immortal Monarch Chonghe shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°If an Ordinary Immortal King descends, it¡¯s unknown if he can return alive.¡± ¡°Then what should we do next?¡± Fang Jian asked. ¡°We¡¯ll wait,¡± Immortal Monarch Chonghe replied. ¡°With this expert¡¯s cultivation realm, we should have been discovered when we came to this universe. He will definitely let us see him.¡± As if confirming his guess, just as he finished speaking, a door of light appeared in the void in front of him and a figure walked out. This was an old man who looked like a sage. It was Daoist Su. Just now, Cui Heng¡¯s fake self had found him and asked him to bring the two guests to the Immortal Land where Hong Fugui was. Daoist Su looked at the two of them. His gaze was relatively calm when he saw Fang Jian, but when he saw Immortal Monarch Chonghe, he could not hide his surprise. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m here on Immortal Cui Heng¡¯s orders to welcome the two of you.¡± Immortal Monarch Chonghe also cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°Thank you.¡± Fang Jian hurriedly bowed as well. The two of them were also quite surprised. The person who came to welcome them was actually an expert at the Dao Ascension Realm. In the Primordial World, this was also the Dao Heaven Realm. It seemed that this universe was far stronger than he had expected. ¡­ . At this moment, Cui Heng¡¯s fake self was already waiting in the Immortal Land. Peak Soul Formation cultivators already had traits of omnipotence, not to mention now that Cui Heng had stepped onto the path to the Return to Void realm. Naturally, he could be at the Origin of Stars¡¯ Point of Origin and in this world at the same time. While comprehending the Origin of Stars, it was normal for him to meet Fang Jian and Immortal Monarch Chonghe simultaneously. He looked outside. Fang Jian and Immortal Monarch Chonghe had already followed Daoist Su here. Looking at the approaching palace, Fang Jian and Immortal Monarch Chonghe were a little nervous. They did not know what Immortal Cui Heng¡¯s attitude was and felt a little uneasy. After all, this might be an expert comparable to a Top Immortal King who could decide their life and death with a thought. However, when they arrived at this palace, they could not help but calm down. They actually felt like they had returned to the place where life began. It was incomparably quiet and peaceful. When they walked to the deepest part of the palace and saw the figure sitting at a high place with a smile, they felt their bodies and minds sublimate, as if they had seen the most mysterious origin in the universe. At this moment, Fang Jian and Immortal Monarch Chonghe were enlightened. They knelt on the ground almost at the same time and bowed respectfully to Cui Heng. ¡°Greetings, Exalted Immortal!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Please rise. Why are the two of you here?¡± ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal.¡± Immortal Monarch Chonghe stood up, his attitude still very respectful. He asked, ¡°Exalted Immortal, do you still remember Immortal King Haojun?¡± ¡°I see.¡± Cui Heng came to a realization when he heard that. He smiled and said, ¡°His fragment soul died here and was sensed by the other fragment souls. Are you here to capture me?¡± ¡°No, no, no!¡± Immortal Monarch Chonghe immediately jolted and waved his hand to deny it. ¡°We came here to inform you that you had been noticed by the Primordial World and wanted you to go to another universe to take refuge. We didn¡¯t expect you to already be a Top Immortal King.¡± Top Immortal King? Chapter 683 - 683 Creating Reincarnation, Heavens Will Reappears (3) 683 Creating Reincarnation, Heaven¡¯s Will Reappears (3) Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly when he heard this. He knew very well that he had yet to truly break through to the Early-stage Return to Void Realm and had only walked a distance on the path to the Return to Void Realm. This was already the level of a Top Immortal King? Could it be that the Immortal Emperor realm was actually only equivalent to the High-grade Return to Void realm? It couldn¡¯t be. Thinking of this, Cui Heng looked at the two of them and smiled. ¡°Even if I¡¯m a Top Immortal King, it doesn¡¯t mean that there¡¯s no danger. What you mean by refuge is¡­¡± At this point, he suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. He looked outside and stood up. ¡°It seems like it¡¯s too late now. Someone was chasing after you.¡± ¡°Exalted Immortal, it should be the Heaven Lord of the Myriad Heavens Palace, Han Shenyi,¡± Immortal Monarch Chonghe said. ¡°He¡¯s only a Peak Dao Heaven Immortal like me. He¡¯s equivalent to an Ancient King in the Boundless Universe. However, there will most likely be Immortal Kings setting up arrangements on him to let him unleash the strength of an Immortal King. Exalted Immortal, you have to be more careful.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded. Then, he raised his eyebrows slightly and said with a smile, ¡°Interesting. There doesn¡¯t seem to be just one person¡­ No, this aura¡­¡± The smile on his face froze, and he frowned. ¡°Is it Heaven¡¯s Will?¡± ¡°Heaven, Heaven¡¯s Will?¡± Immortal Monarch Chonghe and Fang Jian were stunned. Wasn¡¯t the will of this universe Immortal King Haojun¡¯s fragment soul? It should have been killed long ago. ¡­ . While Fang Jian and Immortal Monarch Chonghe were meeting with Cui Heng, Han Shenyi finally arrived at this universe carefully. However, when he arrived, Cui Heng had already ended his creation of the Netherworld. He had also left the Netherworld and headed to the Point of Origin of the Origin of Stars. Therefore, the universe was no longer filled with the dense aura of death and had returned to its normal state. It looked like an ordinary universe. ¡°An expert who can kill a fragment soul of an Immortal King. I want to see how capable you are to actually have such guts!¡± Han Shenyi stood in the starry sky and instantly locked onto all the experts who had surpassed the Dao Realm in this universe. Then, he moved towards one of them. He planned to kill these people first to vent his anger. However, what Han Shenyi did not notice was¡ª At the same time that he came to this universe, an existence that he could not sense had attached itself to him and descended into this world. When Han Shenyi went to attack the experts of this universe, this mysterious existence stayed where he was. His perception quickly spread out. The entire universe seemed to have shrunk under his perception. Soon, he located a star in a remote star region. Dark Sea Star. This mysterious existence crossed the vast void and his gaze landed in the core of the Dark Sea Star. There was an ancient palace there. He spoke slowly and muttered. ¡°Juntian Palace¡­¡± Chapter 684 - 684 Prologue Begins, Heavenly Heart Mist 684 Prologue Begins, Heavenly Heart Mist ¡°In terms of the cultivation system of the Immeasurable Universe, there are 23 experts at the Dao Ascension Realm and 12 experts at the Dao Self Realm.¡± Han Shenyi¡¯s perception was extremely powerful, and he quickly discovered the number of experts in this universe. ¡°They¡¯re stronger than I expected, but such a universe shouldn¡¯t be able to give birth to experts who have surpassed the Dao Heaven Realm¡­¡± Moreover, where is the expert who killed Immortal King Haojun¡¯s fragment soul? I can¡¯t even sense his whereabouts. Is he hiding?¡± Actually, Cui Heng did not deliberately hide himself. However, he had already completely comprehended two Origin Great Daos and completely grasped these two powers. To a certain extent, he was already standing at a level higher than these two Origin Great Daos. With Han Shenyi¡¯s current cultivation at the Peak of the Dao Heaven Realm, even if he used a secret treasure that could detect the existence of a higher realm, it was impossible for him to detect Cui Heng¡¯s location. ¡°In that case, I can only question those people at the Dao Self Realm.¡± Han Shenyi quickly made a decision and teleported quickly in the void of the universe. In the blink of an eye, he arrived at the location of an expert above the Dao Realm. This was a world filled with the aura of the sun. The sun hung high in the sky, and the warm sunlight illuminated the ground, nourishing all living beings. Unlike ordinary worlds, this sunlight also contained extremely dense nomological power, allowing every living being illuminated by the sunlight to have power that far exceeded ordinary living beings. This was an Immortal Land evolved from the Sixth Heaven fragment of the Yang Immortal Domain back then, and it was also the current dojo of Jin Lingshi. Therefore, Jin Lingshi had almost absolute control over this Immortal Land. Under normal circumstances, no change could escape her perception. However, Han Shenyi¡¯s cultivation realm far exceeded hers. It was only when Han Shenyi arrived in front of her that she sensed him. Jin Lingshi was a beautiful woman who looked to be in her thirties. She wore a golden dress and had a golden bell hanging at her waist. Her entire body emitted a mature charm. She was not flustered by Han Shenyi¡¯s sudden arrival. She only slowly stood up and smiled. ¡°Your cultivation is far above mine. May I know why you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask you a question. If you answer it correctly, you can live. If you answer it wrongly, your body and soul will be destroyed.¡± Han Shenyi¡¯s expression was cold as he said in a low voice, ¡°Where¡¯s the person who destroyed Heaven¡¯s Will?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jin Lingshi shook her head gently and smiled faintly. ¡°However, I know that you¡¯re here to court death. No matter what realm you¡¯re in or what cultivation you have, when you face him, there¡¯s only death.¡± In the previous battles, she had personally seen the various powers Cui Heng used. It was an omnipotent power, and it was impossible for anyone to compare to it. It was too powerful. ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Han Shenyi sneered. Then, he stopped asking and raised his palm to grab the top of Jin Lingshi¡¯s head. He planned to search her soul. However, at this moment, Jin Lingshi¡¯s figure disappeared from the spot without warning, as if she had never existed. Han Shenyi¡¯s movements immediately froze. He frowned as he looked at the place where Jin Lingshi had disappeared. His eyes narrowed slightly as he said in surprise, ¡°That power aura just now doesn¡¯t look like the Taiji Realm, nor does it look like the Heaven Pass Realm.¡± Just now, when Jin Lingshi disappeared, a bolt of energy had flashed past. This power was very powerful and completely exceeded the limits of the Dao Heaven Realm, but it was not any power he knew. It was very strange. ¡°This person must have a great secret.¡± Han Shenyi thought to himself, ¡°This power is mysterious and powerful. I can¡¯t let him continue to become stronger. I have to kill him as soon as possible.¡± Thinking of this, he locked onto another Dao Ascension Realm expert and instantly teleported over. This time, it was King Haoran, who was originally from the Cang Immortal Domain. However, King Haoran seemed to have sensed the danger in advance. Before Han Shenyi arrived, he disappeared like Jin Lingshi. ¡°They have a way to communicate with each other?¡± Han Shenyi¡¯s frown deepened. In this situation, it was obvious that Jin Lingshi had informed King Haoran, giving him a chance to hide in advance. After realizing this, Han Shen sent out his perception again, but he realized that more than half of the Dao Ascension Realm experts who he had already confirmed their location had disappeared. Moreover, these people who had disappeared were all from the area with the densest nomological spirituality in this universe. The rest were basically in the desolate areas. ¡°These people should know where that person is and have made preparations in advance.¡± Han Shenyi thought to himself. Then, a cold smile appeared on his face. ¡°Since you value your life so much, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll care that all living beings die because of you.¡± As he spoke, Han Shenyi¡¯s body glowed with a faint golden light. At the same time, an incomparably powerful force swept across the ground where King Haoran was, instantly killing all the living beings here. In the next moment, he returned to the place where Jin Lingshi was and directly killed all the living beings here. All of them were destroyed in body and soul. Next, Han Shenyi went to the worlds where the Lord Changsheng, Lord Tianzhu, the Formless God, and the others were. He killed all the living beings in these worlds. He was completely unscrupulous. At this moment, in the ¡°Third Heaven World¡± that Cui Heng had established, Jin Lingshi, King Haoran, Lord Tianzhu, Lord Changsheng, and the others were all here. They looked at the scene displayed on the light curtain with faces filled with anger. This ¡°Third Heaven World¡± was originally established by Cui Heng to replace the venue for the banquet. Chapter 685 - 685 Prologue Begins, Heavenly Heart Mist (2) 685 Prologue Begins, Heavenly Heart Mist (2) Therefore, as members of the banquet, Jin Lingshi, King Haoran, Lord Tianzhu, and the others all had the right to enter this world at any time. Moreover, after entering this world, they could directly send messages to the other members. Hence, this place surprisingly became their refuge. However, after coming here, they were still a little uneasy, so they used the special functions of this world to keep tabs on Han Shenyi¡¯s current situation. However, what they saw made their eyes almost pop out. Many of the living beings killed by Han Shenyi were their descendants, successors, and even personal disciples. Now, their bodies and souls had been destroyed! ¡°This person will definitely be killed by Immortal Cui Heng if he massacres people like this!¡± Tianzhu Lord said in a low voice. ¡°We just have to wait quietly. Immortal Cui Heng will definitely attack!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lord Changsheng nodded at the side, but he said worriedly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s killing so wantonly to attract Immortal Cui Heng¡¯s attention. Could it be that he really has the confidence to resist Immortal Cui Heng?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Jin Lingshi shook his head and said, ¡°You and I have seen Immortal Cui Heng¡¯s strength before. He¡¯s an omnipotent existence.¡± ¡°But this person might have come from outside our universe,¡± King Haoran said in a low voice. ¡°The aura of power on his body is completely different from ours. He¡¯s out of place.¡± ¡°Now, we can only hope that Immortal Cui Heng can kill this person.¡± The Formless God sighed softly. ¡­ . Han Shenyi¡¯s killing continued. After killing all the living beings in the worlds of those Dao Ascension Realm experts, he turned his target to the ordinary Star Seas. A peak Dao Heaven realm Immortal Monarch was equivalent to a Grand Primordium Ancient King. This was already the limit of what could be achieved in this universe. Back then, the Human Monarch and the Lord of the Immortal Domains were at this level. Therefore, when the living beings of the ordinary Star Seas faced the attack of an expert like Han Shenyi, they had no ability to resist at all. In fact, most people did not even feel anything before they were killed by Han Shenyi. An incomparably powerful force spread out unscrupulously, instantly enveloping billions of stars. In the blink of an eye, countless living beings died. Such a situation naturally could not be hidden from Cui Heng¡¯s perception. While he paid attention to the movements of the Dark Sea Star¡¯s Juntian Palace, he also began to pay attention to Han Shenyi. ¡°He¡¯s about equivalent to a Peak Soul Formation realm cultivator with 480 million fake selves.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself and estimated Han Shenyi¡¯s strength. If it was a thousand years ago, before he stepped onto the path to the Return to Void Realm, it would be relatively troublesome to face such an expert. He had to use the Sky Demon Disintegration Technique to increase his strength in a short period of time to resist him. However, now that he had already stepped onto the Path to the Return to Void Realm and had completed his comprehension of two Origin Great Daos, his strength was already incomparable to before. Any strand of his hair could crush countless Han Shenyi. The reason why he did not attack immediately was because Cui Heng had discovered a strange power in Han Shenyi¡¯s body. This strange force was connected to an unknown place outside the universe, and it was stirring, as if it could descend at any time. Through tracing the source of this power, he could locate the unknown place outside the universe. ¡°Is this the so-called Immortal King power?¡± Cui Heng thought of the information he had mentioned to Immortal Monarch Chonghe earlier and was a little puzzled. ¡°But is this level of power enough to make him so fearless?¡± He, who had always been careful, could not understand Han Shenyi¡¯s mentality. Could he do whatever he wanted just because he had a powerful trump card? This was courting death. Although Han Shenyi possessed the power of an Immortal King that could descend at any time, Immortal Kings were also divided into several levels. Even if it was the power of a Top Immortal King, there were still realms like the Peak, Invincible, and Quasi-Immortal Emperor realms above that. Could it be that this person was not afraid of meeting an expert of a similar realm and directly killing him? Cui Heng¡¯s gaze passed through the endless void and stared at Han Shenyi, who was killing wantonly. He shook his head and sighed. ¡°Simply unreasonable.¡± He casually looked at the Netherworld that had just been established. At this moment, many fake selves born from the Origin of Death were constructing the Netherworld Palace. Actually, there was no need to do it so urgently. But now, there was an unexpected situation. Han Shenyi killed without restraint, causing countless living beings to die. After these living beings died, they all came to the Netherworld. The Netherworld that was originally empty suddenly became filled with ¡°people¡±. Many Death Gods, Nether Lords, Burial Gods, and other fake selves also became extremely busy. They had to manage these undead. As these undead were basically innocent people who had died in vain, they did not have any intelligence after entering the Netherworld. They were all muddle-headed and only had the instinct to strengthen their souls. If they did not manage this situation, there would definitely be trouble. Moreover, these undead would most likely be revived by Cui Heng in the future, so they naturally could not let them devour each other. It could be considered as letting these fake selves train in advance to familiarize themselves with their future business. These people who had taken a trip through the Netherworld would become stronger and more tenacious after reviving. It could be said to be a blessing in disguise. Then, after Han Shenyi killed hundreds of billions of living beings in the Star Seas, Cui Heng¡¯s gaze finally focused. He had successfully locked onto the unknown place outside the universe. It was the Primordial World. This also meant that from now on, as long as he wanted to, he could enter the Primordial World at any time. He could even attack from this universe and project his power into the Primordial World. Of course, the commotion caused by the method was too great, and it was very likely to alarm some supreme existences. Unless it was necessary, he would not do this. Chapter 686 - 686 Prologue Begins, Heavenly Heart Mist (3) 686 Prologue Begins, Heavenly Heart Mist (3) Even if it was just to probe that world, he planned to wait until he truly broke through to the Return to Void Realm. ¡°Now, there¡¯s no need to keep you,¡± Cui Heng muttered. At the same time, his gaze returned from the endless void and landed on Han Shenyi, who was killing wantonly. Han Shenyi, who was immersed in the slaughter, suddenly felt his entire body stiffen. His body and soul seemed to have been frozen, and he could not even move a finger. ¡°He¡¯s attacking!¡± Han Shenyi was shocked and immediately called out, ¡°Immortal King, please descend!¡± In the next moment, the strange power contained in his body began to soar. It instantly increased by billions of times and quickly replaced the original power in his body. ¡°It¡¯s indeed here!¡± Cui Heng raised his eyebrows slightly and was about to attack from afar to suppress this Immortal King power. But at this moment, the mysterious existence that had possessed Han Shenyi and came to this universe and headed to the Juntian Palace suddenly rushed out. Then, he broke through the void and crossed a distance of billions of light years to appear in front of Han Shenyi. Then, his entire body turned into a ball of white mist that enveloped Han Shenyi. This sudden change stunned Cui Heng. He frowned and stared at the strange white mist. He said in a low voice, ¡°This¡­ what is this?!¡± At the same time, in the Myriad Heavens Palace in the Primordial World. A Heaven Pass Immortal King was floating in the void and sitting cross-legged. Green light lingered around his body, bright and dazzling. These green lights contained his Immortal King power. They entered the void three feet away from him and disappeared, as if they had seeped into an unknown place. He was one of the two Immortal Kings of the Myriad Heavens Palace, Cheng Yuan. However, in the understanding of most people, the Myriad Heavens Palace only had a Top Immortal King called Cheng Shang. They did not know about the existence of Cheng Yuan. This person was Cheng Shang¡¯s 12th generation grandson. After nurturing him for countless years, he finally secretly became an Immortal King. This time, Cheng Shang had arranged for Han Shenyi to descend to the Lower World. On one hand, he was indeed going to clean up the people who had killed Immortal King Haojun¡¯s fragment soul. On the other hand, he wanted Cheng Yuan to familiarize himself with the use of his Immortal King power. If nothing unexpected happened, there shouldn¡¯t be any accidents. After all, it was not difficult for a true Immortal King to kill someone whose strength had surpassed the Dao Heaven Realm but might not be at the Heaven Pass Realm. Even if that person already had the strength equivalent to an Immortal King, there would not be any problems. That was because Cheng Shang was guarding Cheng Yuan the entire time. Once he discovered that the situation was wrong, he would send his power over and crush them with the power of a Top Immortal King. But suddenly, Cheng Yuan, who was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed, turned pale. Strange white mist suddenly surged out of his seven apertures, wanting to envelop his entire body. When Cheng Shang saw this, his face immediately revealed an expression of disbelief. He exclaimed in extreme shock, ¡°Heavenly Heart Mist, it¡¯s the Heavenly Heart Mist! ¡°Someone, quickly go to the Wujue Palace to report urgent news to Immortal King Wujue. The Heaven¡¯s Will of the Chaos Sea has grasped the power left behind by the Supreme God of Heaven! ¡°Immortal King Wujue, please destroy that universe!¡± Chapter 693 - 693 Changes After the Return to Void Realm, Juntians Past 693 Changes After the Return to Void Realm, Juntian¡¯s Past Under the scouring of time, all living beings struggled and all living beings sank into the Sea of Bitterness. Even the power and divinity of a Return to Void cultivator would eventually age and perish. Only by transcending time and completely stepping out of the River of Time could one truly achieve Immortality. Cui Heng retracted his gaze from the Sea of Bitterness and thought to himself, ¡°To completely step out of the River of Time and achieve transcendence on the level of time. This should be the cultivation goal of the Return to Void Realm. However, as for how to cultivate, I can only confirm it after reading the High-level Immortal Technique, From Initiate to Ascension. I still have to deal with some things now.¡± Thinking of this, he descended to the universe below and adjusted his aura to a certain extent. After Cui Heng stepped into the Early-stage Return to Void Realm, the essence of his existence had already been sublimated to the extreme. In his normal state, he was already a higher existence than the universe. What existed in the universe could only be his fake self. Simply put, he had already become an existence that transcended the universe. What remained in the universe would only be his projection. Of course, his main body could also enter the universe, but if he entered directly, it would directly disturb the dimensional state of the entire universe and it was very likely that the entire universe would collapse. Therefore, he needed to put on a layer of disguise to mask himself as the essence of the universe to avoid exerting influence on the universe. In this way, he could descend into the universe normally. However, the moment Cui Heng¡¯s main body descended into the universe, there was still a ¡°little¡± turbulence. The entire universe seemed to have been stirred by an invisible force. Countless laws instantly appeared and formed, condensing into countless ribbons of light of different colors that flowed in the starry sky. A similar scene played out in every corner of the universe. This also meant that the laws of the entire universe had been stirred up by an invisible force, causing such a situation. At the same time, various phenomena appeared with the Origin Great Daos. The three core Origin Great Daos directly revealed their Point of Origin. Around Cui Heng, phenomena such as flowers falling from the sky, golden lotuses surging from the ground, and Immortal music appeared. These phenomena and the many situations manifested by the laws and Great Dao seemed to be the entire universe welcoming his arrival. It was very magical. During this process, Cui Heng himself was not idle. He was carefully experiencing the changes in his current state. After all, he had only just entered the Return to Void Realm. There were many things that he had to experience on his own. For example, this change in the universe. Although it looked like this universe was welcoming his arrival, the reason why these phenomena appeared was because he was too powerful and had forcefully entered this universe. Even Cui Heng, who had just stepped into the Early-stage Return to Void Realm, was already close to a complete universe in terms of his Dharmic powers and physical body. As long as some new fake selves were born, his body would surpass the level of a complete universe. With such a powerful body, when he forcefully squeezed into this universe, it was naturally inevitable that it would stir up the laws and Great Dao of the entire universe. Simply put, Cui Heng was too ¡®big¡¯. Although this universe could withstand it, it would still produce some relatively intense reactions because he had forcefully squeezed in. That was why those phenomena appeared. However, after Cui Heng entered, this universe would slowly adapt and gradually become ¡®loose and smooth¡¯. The reaction of the laws and Great Dao would gradually weaken, and the countless phenomena would naturally dissipate. When Cui Heng returned to the Immortal Land world in the middle of the Silver Disc Star Sea, the nomological Great Dao of this universe had already completely adapted to his entry and even began to cater to him. There were no more phenomena. Cui Heng returned to the Human Emperor Palace as usual. Hong Fugui sensed something and immediately came out to greet him. At the same time, Daoist Su and Immortal Monarch Chonghe also sensed something and immediately walked out. Although Fang Jian did not sense the situation, he followed the two of them outside. ¡°Congratulations, Teacher. Your cultivation has improved again!¡± Hong Fugui was the first to kneel in front of Cui Heng. ¡°Congratulations on your breakthrough, Exalted Immortal!¡± Daoist Su, Immortal Monarch Chonghe, and Fang Jian followed closely behind. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand gently and got everyone to stand up. His gaze landed on Fang Jian and Immortal Monarch Chonghe and he smiled. ¡°What are your plans next?¡± Fang Jian and Immortal Monarch Chonghe fell silent. Previously, they came here because they were worried about Cui Heng¡¯s safety and wanted to bring him to another universe to take refuge. However, from the looks of Cui Heng¡¯s breakthrough just now, They were thinking too much. Cui Heng was too powerful, so powerful that they found it unbelievable. In this way, they could not provide him a place to take refuge at all. However, Immortal Monarch Chonghe had already made plans before this. He cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°Exalted Immortal, I plan to leave this universe and seek reinforcements.¡± ¡°Reinforcements?¡± Cui Heng smiled when he heard that. ¡°Do you think my current situation is still very dangerous?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Immortal Monarch Chonghe nodded solemnly and said, ¡°The Primordial World is powerful and has a large number of Quasi Immortal Emperors and Immortal Emperor experts. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t let you continue to become stronger. If there¡¯s no expert comparable to an Immortal Emperor here, your situation will still be a little dangerous.¡± ¡°What kind of realm is an Immortal Emperor?¡± Cui Heng asked. Previously, he had learned about the vague framework of the Primordial World in the ¡°Legend of Haojun¡±. The cultivation system listed was only limited to the name and he did not understand much information. Chapter 694 - 694 Changes After the Return to Void Realm, Juntians Past (2) 694 Changes After the Return to Void Realm, Juntian¡¯s Past (2) ¡°I only heard rumors about the power of an Immortal Emperor,¡± Immortal Monarch Chonghe said in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s said that Immortal Emperors have methods to stir time. They can even cross space and time to attack. Their power is unbelievable and incomprehensible.¡± Cross space and time to attack?! Cui Heng¡¯s expression became solemn. He had just reached the realm where he could see the River of Time and spy on the past. There was definitely a considerable gap to cross before he could transcend space and time to attack. He was probably no match for an Immortal Emperor. ¡°Since an Immortal Emperor is so powerful, where can you ask for help?¡± Cui Heng asked in a low voice. This was also to investigate the situation of the Immeasurable Universe. ¡°There¡¯s a Heaven¡¯s Will Supreme Venerate who can compete with an Immortal Emperor,¡± Immortal Monarch Chonghe explained. ¡°A few Heaven¡¯s Will experts who have grasped the Heaven Heart Light are also on our side.¡± Then, he explained to Cui Heng what the power of Heaven Heart was. ¡°The strange white smoke used by the Heaven¡¯s Will to devour Han Shenyi earlier is the Heaven Heart Mist?¡± Cui Heng looked at the sky. Suddenly, he raised his eyebrows slightly and smiled. ¡°Speak of the devil.¡± At this moment, an extremely powerful aura descended from outside the Immortal Land. A pure white light crossed the void and arrived in front of Cui Heng in the blink of an eye. This aura contained extremely powerful Origin power, and there were many types, as if it contained everything. It was simply like a living being nurtured from the power of the Origin Great Daos. However, this Origin power was a little different from the Origin Great Dao of this universe. It did not seem to come from the Origin Great Daos of this universe itself. It seemed to have come from another universe. This huge aura quickly condensed and transformed into the appearance of a middle-aged man. He was wearing a green robe and his hair was disheveled as he slowly walked over. Daoist Su standing at the side immediately exclaimed when he saw this person¡¯s appearance. He said in shock, ¡°Venerate Juntian?!¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he stared at the middle-aged man who had suddenly appeared. He smiled and said, ¡°Should I call you Venerate Juntian or Zhou Juntian?¡± He had seen Tian Qing impersonating Venerate Juntian in Prince Lie¡¯s memories, and he had also seen the real Venerate Juntian in the ¡°Legend of Haojun¡±. It was this middle-aged man. However, whether this person was Zhou Juntian was actually still debatable. ¡°Anything is fine.¡± The middle-aged man nodded and said with a sigh, ¡°Zhou Juntian¡¯s identity should be the most unforgettable incarnation of mine.¡± At this point, he paused slightly and bowed to Cui Heng. ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal, for killing Hao Jun. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to return to this universe.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng raised his eyebrows slightly, and bright silver ripples appeared in his eyes. He saw the layers of phantoms on this middle-aged man and came to a realization. ¡°I see.¡± Just now, he had entered the special perspective of the Return to Void Realm and investigated the middle-aged man¡¯s past through his prying into the River of Time. Moreover, because he already knew a lot of information about Zhou Juntian and Venerate Juntian, the shadows that could only be vaguely seen became clearly visible. Cui Heng saw all of this middle-aged man¡¯s past experiences. Juntian was indeed the original Heaven¡¯s Will of this universe. However, not long after he was born, Hao Jun¡¯s fragment soul was banished here and directly replaced his position, becoming the Heaven¡¯s Will here. As the Chaos Heaven¡¯s Will, Juntian should have been killed, and Hao Jun had indeed done so. However, because Hao Jun only had a fragment soul and was slightly weaker, he could not annihilate Juntian completely and let a portion of Juntian escape. This portion of Heaven¡¯s Will left this universe and absorbed power from other universes, developing step by step. Finally, a billion years ago, he successfully grasped the power of Heaven Heart and condensed the Heaven Heart Mist, possessing strength equivalent to a Top Immortal King. This way, he had the confidence to counterattack. However, although Hao Jun was only an Ordinary Immortal King, there was a huge organization behind him. There was no lack of Peak Immortal Kings and even Invincible Immortal Kings among them. Therefore, Juntian planned to wait another billion years. After the Heaven Heart Mist evolved into the Heaven Heart Light, he would have strength comparable to a Quasi Immortal Emperor. At that time, he could launch a counterattack. But he quickly realized that this plan wouldn¡¯t work. That was because his own strength and foundation all came from non-native universes, and he did not exist as the Heaven¡¯s Will in his original universe. This caused him to be unable to completely grasp the power of the Heaven Heart Mist, nor could he evolve it into a Heaven Heart Light. After a billion years, his Heaven Heart Mist had already reached the limit of its current level. It was only one step away from evolving into Heaven Heart Light. Juntian should have the strength equivalent to an Invincible Immortal King. However, in reality, he still only had the strength equivalent to a Top Immortal King. He had not even reached the Peak Immortal King level. This made Juntian understand that if he wanted to become stronger, he had to replace the foundation of his strength with the Origin Great Daos of his original universe. He also had to return to his original universe and snatch back the position of Heaven¡¯s Will. As long as he completed the replacement of his foundation, he could directly possess strength comparable to an Invincible Immortal King. After snatching back the position of Heaven¡¯s Will and spending some time to sublimate the Heaven Heart Mist into Heaven Heart Light, he would have strength comparable to a Quasi Immortal Emperor. For this reason, he had made many arrangements in secret. Splitting out a wisp of his soul to transform into Zhou Juntian was one of them. He planned to use the Six Heaven Gates Diagram as the foundation and gradually fuse with the Origin of Life. Unfortunately, just as he was about to complete the fusion, he was discovered by Hao Jun, who was the current Heaven¡¯s Will. He directly shattered the Six Immortal Domains, causing all his efforts to be in vain. In addition, Juntian had done many other things. His goal was to replace the power in his body and finally return to his native universe to snatch back the position of Heaven¡¯s Will. However, they had basically all failed. Originally, Juntian was about to fall into despair, but he did not expect Immortal King Hao Jun¡¯s fragment soul to be suddenly killed by Cui Heng. This made him overjoyed. He immediately began to take action and quietly possessed Han Shenyi, ¡°smuggling¡± back to this universe. At this moment, Cui Heng had already seen everything that had happened to Juntian. There were no more secrets. However, Juntian did not know this yet. After thanking him, he still maintained a respectful attitude and asked Cui Heng, ¡°Exalted Immortal, you seemed to be worried that a Quasi Immortal Emperor would attack?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cui Heng nodded lightly. He glanced at Immortal Monarch Chonghe beside him and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m discussing with someone where to ask for help.¡± ¡°Exalted Immortal, we can cooperate with you.¡± Juntian stood up and said to Cui Heng, ¡°Exalted Immortal, please help me with something. After that, I can resist the incoming Quasi Immortal Emperors for you.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Immortal Monarch Chonghe, Fang Jian, Daoist Su, and Hong Fugui were all very surprised. Rest the Quasi Immortal Emperors? On what basis? The corners of Cui Heng¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as he chuckled. ¡°You want me to help you fuse with the Origin Great Daos of this universe? If I do this, I¡¯m afraid the person who will come will not be a Quasi Immortal Emperor, but a true Immortal Emperor.¡± When he walked the path of the Return to Void Realm, he had already completely grasped the core Origin Great Dao of this universe. With this as the foundation, he could control the Origin Great Daos of the entire universe. Without his permission, it was impossible for Juntian to use the Origin power of this universe to replace the foundation of the power in his body. However, once Juntian successfully replaced the foundation of his power, he would directly become a Heaven¡¯s Will that was about to transform the Heaven Heart Mist into Heaven Heart Light. To the Primordial World, he would undoubtedly be their number one enemy. ¡°¡­¡± Juntian did not expect his goal to be seen through. For a moment, he felt a little awkward. However, his expression returned to normal in the blink of an eye. Then, this Heaven¡¯s Will, who was comparable to a Top Immortal King and had a chance to reach the strength of a Quasi Immortal Emperor, actually knelt before Cui Heng and exclaimed. ¡°Exalted Immortal has done me a great favor by killing Hao Jun. For the next Primeval Era, I¡¯m willing to follow Exalted Immortal as a servant to repay his kindness. Exalted Immortal, please fulfill my wish!¡± Chapter 695 - 695 All 695 All-Knowing, Omnipotent, Time Transcendence, Dao Integration Eternal Juntian¡¯s decisiveness was really beyond Cui Heng¡¯s expectations. Simply put, he¡¯d knelt down too quickly. This was really unexpected. In the beginning, they were still discussing cooperation. But when he saw that his plans had been seen through, Juntian immediately planned to follow Cui Heng as a servant. Moreover, he directly pledged his service for a Primeval Era. In other words, 5.6 billion years. This was not something an ordinary person could do. ¡°You¡¯re the will of this universe and the only expert who has condensed the Heaven Heart Mist in a billion years. You¡¯re actually willing to be my servant?¡± Cui Heng looked at Juntian, who was kneeling on the ground, and chuckled. ¡°Are you so sure that you can obtain help by following me?¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t follow you, I definitely won¡¯t have a chance to improve,¡± Juntian said extremely respectfully. ¡°You should know this too. The core origin of this universe is in your control. Whether I can replace the foundation of the Origin power in my body or return to the position of Heaven¡¯s Will is up to you. Other than being your servant, I can¡¯t think of any other way to improve. Since there¡¯s no other way, I naturally don¡¯t have to hesitate.¡± ¡°Your thoughts are interesting.¡± The smile on Cui Heng¡¯s face deepened. He sized up Juntian and nodded. ¡°In that case, follow me. Get up.¡± ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal!¡± Juntian was overjoyed and bowed to thank him. Then, he stood up, lowered his head, and stood very respectfully behind Cui Heng. He really looked like an ordinary follower. Such a scene stunned Hong Fugui, Daoist Su, Immortal Monarch Chonghe, and Fang Jian. They never expected such an outcome. Juntian, an expert who had grasped the Heaven Heart Mist and was comparable to a Top Immortal King, directly expressed his submission just like that. And he was just a servant?! It was simply too unbelievable! However, this also showed that Cui Heng¡¯s strength had really reached an extremely terrifying height. Even a Top Immortal King could only bow down to him. Such power was probably equivalent to that of a Quasi Immortal Emperor. Could it be that as soon as Immortal Cui Heng broke through, he had already reached the level of a Quasi Immortal Emperor?! Immortal Monarch Chonghe and Fang Jian could not help but guess. But this was too exaggerated. Cui Heng looked at Juntian and chuckled. ¡°Since you¡¯ve entered the role so quickly, I¡¯ll give you a mission first.¡± Juntian immediately nodded and said, ¡°Exalted Immortal, please instruct me.¡± Cui Heng said in a low voice, ¡°Help me collect as much information about the Primordial World as possible, especially information about Quasi Immortal Emperors and Immortal Emperors. I want to know their realm characteristics and power.¡± Juntian bowed and said, ¡°Yes!¡± At this moment, Immortal Monarch Chonghe also said, ¡°Exalted Immortal, I can do my best to help as well. I can also help investigate the information about the Primordial World, as well as the Quasi Immortal Emperors and Immortal Emperors. The organization Fang Jian and I are in has been against the Primordial World for many years. We¡¯ve also achieved glorious results and know the Primordial World relatively well.¡± ¡°Is it the organization you mentioned earlier that has several Heaven¡¯s Wills that has grasped the Heaven Heart Light?¡± Cui Heng asked with interest. ¡°What¡¯s the name of this organization?¡± ¡°Chaos Heaven,¡± Immortal Monarch Chonghe said very solemnly. ¡°It¡¯s in a place that contains a portion of the Chaos Sea formed by the Supreme God of Earth and the Heaven Heart power left behind by the Supreme God of Heaven. It¡¯s named Chaos Heaven.¡± ¡°Chaos Heaven. What an impressive name.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good too. If you have any information, feel free to tell me at any time. I¡¯ll repay you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Exalted Immortal!¡± Immortal Monarch Chonghe was overjoyed. ¡­ . He asked Juntian and Immortal Monarch Chonghe to investigate the information about the Primordial World. It was enough to show how much Cui Heng valued this. In his opinion, the most important thing now was to determine what martial cultivator realm he was equivalent to. Invincible Immortal King? Or Quasi Immortal Emperor? After all, Cui Heng had always insisted on not touching those things that were very dangerous to him. This required a clear understanding of the level of his strength. Only after confirming this could he determine how to act next. ¡°Fortunately, when I investigated the past of Juntian through the River of Time, I already understood the strength of Top Immortal Kings and Peak Immortal Kings.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°In that case, even if I don¡¯t know the exact strength of Quasi Immortal Emperors and Immortal Emperors, I can roughly estimate them.¡± Through his experience with Juntian, he had already learned¡ª Ordinary Immortal Kings were almost equivalent to cultivators who had completely comprehended a core Origin Great Dao on the path to the Return to Void Realm. A Top Immortal King had almost completely comprehended three core Origin Great Daos and evolved the strength of 480 million fake selves. In short, it was the limit before breaking through to the Return to Void Realm. The realm of the Peak Immortal King realm had completely exceeded the scope of the Peak Soul Formation realm. Even if one reached the end of the Quasi Return to Void realm path, they would not be able to possess such extreme power. It could basically be seen that they had surpassed the Quasi Return to Void Realm, but he had yet to reach the Early-stage Return to Void Realm. Unfortunately, in order to avoid being discovered that he had grasped the Heaven Heart Mist, Juntian had been trying his best to avoid coming into contact with existences above the Peak Immortal King realm. Therefore, he did not know much about Invincible Immortal Kings. He only knew that experts who had reached this realm already had the power to directly destroy a universe. Moreover, it was not the collapse of the universe caused by destroying the core Origin Great Dao, but the complete destruction of a universe using his own strength. Chapter 696 - 696 All 696 All-Knowing, Omnipotent, Time Transcendence, Dao Integration Eternal (2) Such strength was really incomparably powerful. In Cui Heng¡¯s opinion, this performance meant that perhaps Invincible Immortal Kings already had strength that was not inferior to the Early-stage Return to Void realm. As for the Quasi Immortal Emperors and Immortal Emperors, they were definitely stronger existences. He was definitely not their match. Of course, this was only Cui Heng¡¯s own speculation. After all, he had yet to obtain accurate information. Whether it was Juntian or Immortal Monarch Chonghe, they knew very little about Invincible Immortal Kings, Quasi Immortal Emperors, and Immortal Emperors. It was just a one-sided understanding and was not of much reference value. ¡°The Immortal King who mobilized the power targeted at the Origin of Stars with the intention of destroying this universe should be a Peak Immortal King. If only he could descend.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself. Peak Immortal Kings definitely knew more about Invincible Immortal Kings, Quasi Immortal Emperors, and Immortal Emperors. If he could investigate them, it would help him figure out what level his current strength was equivalent to. ¡°However, although I can¡¯t confirm the level of my strength now, it won¡¯t delay me from continuing to become stronger.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°Next, I have to figure out how to cultivate in the Return to Void Realm. At the same time, I have to deduce another time-type spell.¡± After stepping into the Return to Void Realm, even if he had yet to flip through the High-level Immortal Technique, he could clearly feel that the cultivation theme of this realm was on the subject of time. Moreover, he had previously heard from Immortal Monarch Chonghe and the others that Immortal Emperors had the power to cross space and time. This was clearly a power on the level of time. Not only could deduce another time-type spell increase his cultivation, but it could also effectively prevent possible Immortal Emperor attacks. Although time-type spells of the same level were no longer effective against him after cultivating the Time Saber, it was inevitable that stronger time-type spells would eventually appear. It was always good to be more prepared. Thinking of this, Cui Heng immediately ordered the System. ¡°Exchange for the reading time of the High-grade Immortal Technique, From Initiate to Ascension!¡± ¡­ . In the Myriad Heavens Palace in the Primordial World. Immortal King Wujue¡¯s expression was as dark as water. At this moment, he was still unable to investigate the situation in the universe Cui Heng was in, but his intuition told him that something earth-shattering had definitely happened in this universe. Actually, this was done by Juntian. Although Juntian had yet to replace his Origin power, nor had he truly obtained the position of the Heaven¡¯s Will of this universe, as the original Heaven¡¯s Will of this universe and having grasped the Heaven Heart Mist, it was still very simple for him to block the prying eyes of the outside world. Immortal King Wujue looked at Cheng Shang at the side and glanced at Cheng Yuan not far away. He asked in a low voice, ¡°What do you think about this matter?¡± Although Cheng Yuan was a little nervous when he was suddenly called out, his mind was still racing as he hurriedly replied, ¡°Supreme Venerate, could it be that the power of the Heaven Heart Light has appeared in that universe?¡± ¡°You mean to say that the Heaven Heart Mist just now has already evolved into Heaven Heart Spirit Light?!¡± Immortal King Wujue¡¯s expression immediately became even gloomier. ¡°We witnessed the birth of a Quasi Immortal Emperor?¡± To a Heaven¡¯s Will that had grasped Heaven Heart Power, as long as he could condense the Heaven Heart Light, even if it was only at the most basic level, he could still have strength comparable to a Quasi Immortal Emperor. ¡°No, no. Supreme Venerate, please calm down. That shouldn¡¯t be what he meant.¡± Cheng Shang hurriedly came over and explained, ¡°He should be trying to say that perhaps a Heaven¡¯s Will who has grasped the power of Heaven Heart Light has taken action and saved this universe and the Heaven¡¯s Will who has grasped the Heaven Heart Mist.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s like this.¡± Cheng Yuan hurriedly explained, ¡°You saw it just now too. Even I nearly couldn¡¯t corrode the strength of that Heaven Heart Mist. I believe it hasn¡¯t reached the level where it can evolve into the Heaven Heart Light.¡± If one personally witnessed the process of the Heaven Heart Mist evolving into Heaven Heart Light and did not successfully stop it in the end, they would definitely be punished. ¡°Hm, that¡¯s true.¡± Immortal King Wujue nodded, taking it that he believed their explanation. He did not want a new Heaven¡¯s Will who had grasped the power of Heaven Heart Light to be born. However, it was impossible for him to sit back and do nothing when such a huge change happened in this universe. After all, if anything really happened to this universe in the future, he would be unable to escape the blame in the end. Therefore, after thinking for a while, Immortal King Wujue looked at Cheng Shang and said in a low voice, ¡°Follow me to the Taiwu Mountain to meet Emperor Wu and explain the situation here clearly. As for how to deal with it, it¡¯s up to Emperor Wu.¡± In the Primordial World, Immortal Emperors were addressed as ¡°Emperor¡±. Whether it was the Myriad Heavens Palace or Wujue Palace, they were actually under the jurisdiction of Emperor Wu of the Taiwu Mountain. Now that they had encountered such an important matter, it was very normal for Immortal King Wujue to choose to report to Emperor Wu and leave it to him to make a decision. Moreover, this was equivalent to using their combined strength to push the matter of this universe to the Taiwu Mountain. In the end, even if something really happened, there would be Emperor Wu blocking in front for them. It was much better than shouldering this matter alone. Cheng Shang naturally understood this principle, but there was only gloom in his heart. He wanted to refuse, but he did not have the guts. After Immortal King Wujue reported this matter to Emperor Wu, although they could have Emperor Wu to share some of the pressure, Emperor Wu would actually have another problem for no reason and would definitely vent his anger on others. This was the goal of Immortal King Wujue. After arriving at Taiwu Mountain, he could just get Cheng Shang to report to Emperor Wu. In this way, even if Emperor Wu would vent his anger on others, the person who would suffer most of the emotional outburst would most likely be Cheng Shang. Immortal King Wujue only needed to apologize when the time came. After all, Cheng Shang was only a Top Immortal King, while Immortal King Wujue was a Peak Immortal King close to the Quasi Immortal Emperor realm. Even Emperor Wu could tell who was more important. Of course, this level of anger was not enough to threaten Cheng Shang¡¯s life, but his life in the future would most likely not be smooth. When Immortal King Wujue saw Cheng Shang standing there silently, he immediately frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Cheng Shang?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Cheng Shang immediately bowed and said extremely respectfully, ¡°I¡¯ll follow your orders.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Immortal King Wujue nodded in satisfaction and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go, follow me.¡± With that, he walked out of the Myriad Heavens Palace. ¡°Take care of the Myriad Heavens Palace.¡± Cheng Shang instructed Cheng Yuan. Then, he hurriedly followed Immortal King Wujue out of the Myriad Heavens Palace. He did not know if he could return in one piece after leaving this time. Even if he could return in the end, he would most likely not be able to be the leader of the Myriad Heavens Palace. It was better to entrust the Myriad Heavens Palace to someone else now. Cheng Yuan also understood what Cheng Shang meant, and a strong sense of unease surged in his heart. However, he still bowed in the direction Cheng Shang left and said solemnly, ¡°I won¡¯t let Patriarch down!¡± ¡­ . In the Grotto-Heaven Dao Palace. Cui Heng held the High-level Immortal Technique, From Initiate to Ascension, with a slightly strange expression. Although he had long been prepared for the cultivation method of the Return to Void Realm to be relatively strange, he did not expect it to be like this. [¡­Refine the Immortal Soul and return to the void. Only one in the myriad worlds, but everywhere at the same time. Transcend the universe and look upon the River of Time, seeing through the past and future. To take another step forward and step into the Dao Integration realm, one has to become omniscient and omnipotent. All that had happened in the past, the living beings that existed in the past, the worlds that had existed in the past, and all the things and mysteries that had existed in the past, must become known. Only by understanding the past can one grasp the present. Only by knowing everything and being everywhere can one be omnipotent. Only by being omnipotent can one transcend time and fuse with the Dao for eternity.] Such a description made Cui Heng fall into deep thought. Omniscience and omnipotence! Was this the ultimate goal of the Return to Void realm, the prerequisite for Dao Integration? Chapter 697 - 697 No Image in the Universe, Eon Light Evasion 697 No Image in the Universe, Eon Light Evasion Omniscience and omnipotence! The upper limit of the Return to Void Realm had indeed exceeded Cui Heng¡¯s expectations. This made it even harder for him to imagine what kind of cultivation realm the Dao Integration after the Return to Void realm was and what power it had. What kind of cultivation realm was higher than omnipotence? Thinking of this, Cui Heng shook his head gently and suppressed the doubts in his heart. If he relied on his imagination, he could indeed fabricate some concepts, but that was impossible as a true cultivation direction, let alone really cultivate to results. After a while, the surprise in Cui Heng¡¯s heart subsided slightly and he began to think about the specific cultivation method. ¡°All that had happened in the past, the living beings that existed in the past, the worlds that had existed in the past, and all the things and mysteries that had existed in the past, must become known. This also means that I have to explore all the events and mysteries of the past and try my best to understand the things I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s somewhat similar to the way Nascent Soul cultivation explores the unknown, but it¡¯s completely different. The things and mysteries I¡¯m supposed to explore in the Return to Void Realm are more of the events and mysteries of the past. The main goal should be to allow me to see the past reflected by the River of Time more clearly.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself. Although one could spy on the scenes of the past when looking at the River of Time at the Early-stage Return to Void Realm, it was very blurry and unclear. Only after having a certain understanding of that past could one accurately locate it and completely understand that history. This was the same situation when he was watching Juntian¡¯s past experiences. ¡°As for the specific method, it¡¯s to first explore the ancient history of the past, then investigate the upper reaches of the River of Time according to the ancient history to backtrack and understand the history of the past. It¡¯s not necessarily limited to understanding ancient history. I can also investigate the past of some experts. Their lives are long, and they can also be used to backtrack and understand the past. In that case, when I asked Juntian and Chonghe to collect information about the Primordial World, it would also contain the basic information of various experts, which suits this method. When they return, I can try to use this as a foundation to investigate the past of the Primordial World, or the past of Peak Immortal Kings and Invincible Immortal Kings. In the future, when my cultivation is high enough and my strength is enough, I can also try to investigate the past of those Quasi Immortal Emperors and Immortal Emperors. They are all experts who have existed for countless years. I should be able to understand many events and mysteries of the past. However, if the Quasi Immortal Emperors and Immortal Emperors have really touched the mysteries of time, if I rashly pry into it, I might be discovered. It¡¯s best if there¡¯s a spell to hide myself on the spectrum of time.¡± Thinking of this, Cui Heng decided what kind of spell to deduce next, so he directly ordered the System. ¡°Consume 100 points of Origin power and use the High-level Immortal Technique, From Initiate to Ascension to deduce spells. The direction of deduction is ¡®time concealment¡¯!¡± [Congratulations! You have used 100 points of origin power to successfully deduce the ¡°Time Concealment¡± spell, Eon Light Evasion.] [Eon Light Evasion: The four directions are called the universe, and the past and present are known as an eon. After cultivating this technique, one can fuse themselves into the Eon Light and hide in the waves of the River of Time. You can hide the past, the present, and the future. No images and traces will be found in the universe, and the Eon Light can¡¯t be traced.] The moment the deduction was successful, extremely mysterious scenes appeared in front of Cui Heng. At this moment, he felt that his perception had transcended the universe and he had once again stepped into the River of Time. In front of him was an uncertain future, behind him was the past that already existed, and under his feet was the present. However, it was different from the scene he saw when he first looked upon the River of Time. This time, not only did he see all the traces of his past, but he also saw the scenes of his future and the many possibilities of his future experiences. At this moment, Cui Heng suddenly sensed something. With a thought, he used the wonderful effect of the Eon Light Evasion. The River of Time suddenly surged with waves. The traces of his existence in the past and the shadows of his future all flickered and fused into the waves. If someone looked at Cui Heng from the perspective of the River of Time, they would discover that his current state did not have a past or a future. There was only the present that existed forever. Of course, it was impossible for Cui Heng to not have a past and a future. However, he was in a special state right now after using the spell. This was the mysterious state caused by the Eon Light Evasion. In this special state, if someone wanted to launch an attack on Cui Heng from the past or the future, their attacks would be interfered with by the layers of ¡°waves¡± of time. In the end, the attack would be affected by the illusions and no longer have any power. ¡°This way, I¡¯ll be much safer.¡± Cui Heng was overjoyed and was very satisfied with the effect of the Eon Light Evasion. Not only did the Eon Light Evasion have an extremely powerful time concealment effect, but it also had some additional effects. It could allow him to see the past more clearly and also allow him to see the blurry future. Compared to before, when he purely relied on the power of his cultivation to look at the images reflected in the River of Time, the images he saw after using the Eon Light Evasion were much clearer. Moreover, it was difficult for him to see his own traces in the River of Time previously. Now, they could be clearly seen. However, just as Cui Heng began to trace his past, his expression darkened bit by bit. He suddenly frowned and muttered, ¡°Why is this happening?¡± At this moment, he realized that the ¡°beginning¡± of his journey in the River of Time was actually in the primitive forest of Daozhou Star. If he continued looking, there would be no traces of him. This was obviously unreasonable. Chapter 698 - 698 No Image in the Universe, Eon Light Evasion (2) 698 No Image in the Universe, Eon Light Evasion (2) Cui Heng knew very well that he was a so-called ¡°transmigrator¡±. Before he transmigrated to this world, he was still thinking about his imaginary wife. Normally speaking, his source in the River of Time should at least trace back to his life on Earth. But in reality, that was not the case. There were no traces of Earth in the River of Time, nor were there any traces of him transmigrating from Earth. Through the River of Time, he¡¯d appeared out of thin air in the primitive forest. If he continued looking, there would be no traces related to him. It was as if the 20 years he had lived on Earth did not exist at all. It was as if it had been completely erased without any traces. There was not even a trace of Earth itself. It was the same for the solar system, the Milky Way, and so on. ¡°This is probably related to the reason why I transmigrated and obtained the System.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself and temporarily suppressed this doubt. With his current cultivation realm, it was not enough to solve a problem at this level. He had to become stronger step by step. Then, Cui Heng shook his head gently and left the perspective of the River of Time, returning to the Grotto-Heaven Dao Palace. ¡°The most important thing now is to figure out the situation in the Primordial World.¡± ¡­ . After Immortal Monarch Chonghe left the universe where Cui Heng was, he headed straight for the universe with the entrance to Chaos Heaven. Chaos Heaven was an organization with many experts, so it naturally occupied a world that belonged to the organization alone. The name of this world was also Chaos Heaven. In order to facilitate communication between the members of the different universes, they opened several entrance projections that led to the Chaos Heaven in some universes with more members. As long as one entered the projection entrance of the Chaos Heaven, no matter which universe they were in, they could come to the Chaos Heaven. They could also go to a specific universe through the projection entrance of the Chaos Heaven. Immortal Monarch Chonghe used this method to quickly arrive at the universe where Master Jiu was. Venerable Master Jiu was an extremely ancient existence. It was said that he had been born since the creation of the Chaos. Now, he had already reached the Peak Taiyi Realm and was comparable to an Invincible Immortal King. He was one of the members of the Chaos Heaven Assembly. The Chaos Heaven Assembly was actually the highest leading organization in the Chaos Heaven. Over the long period of time, the number of members in Chaos Heaven kept increasing, and their authority kept expanding. The scope of their management also became wider and wider. It was inevitable that there would be conflicts of interest between high-level experts. In order to prevent this conflict of interests from turning into a malignant tumor, and in order to unify the interests of many experts, a few experts at the Taisu Realm and the Heaven¡¯s Wills who had grasped the Heaven Heart Light led the way and established the Chaos Heaven Assembly. In addition, there were three layers of structures: Cabinet Member, Dharma Supreme, and Assembly Master. They were respectively occupied by experts at the Taiyi Realm, Taishi Realm, and Taisu Realm. Their positions were rotated every Primeval Era. Among them, there were the most number of Cabinet Members, 365 in total. They each represented different universe regions. There were 24 Dharma Supremes, representing the inheritances of large factions, and one leader as the Assembly Master. Important matters had to be discussed collectively and approved by most of the Cabinet Members and Dharma Supremes. Only after a majority decision was made could the final action be taken. There was no need to elaborate on the specific discussion method and voting details. In short, the members of the Assembly were experts who could affect the entire Boundless Chaos Universe. In the universe region they were in charge of, they had incomparably huge authority. Before Immortal Monarch Chonghe entered the Primordial World as a spy, he was actually Venerable Master Jiu¡¯s subordinate. This time, he was naturally here to look for him. This universe was the one where Venerable Master Jiu had stayed the longest in the past 200 million years. This was because he had found a genius disciple here. In just 200 million years, he had cultivated to the Grand Primordium realm. This was a realm that could be called an Ancient King or Immortal Monarch. In order to teach this disciple, Venerable Master Jiu had built a huge palace in the middle of the universe. Every brick was condensed from Origin power. It could be said to be extremely luxurious. Every time Immortal Monarch Chonghe came here, he could not hide the shock and envy in his heart. When the two of them arrived, they saw a young man walking out of the palace. He was wearing golden armor and had a long sword at his waist. He looked very valiant. This was Venerable Master Jiu¡¯s disciple, and his name was Jin Hong. It was said that he was originally a Star God born from the golden sun. Hence, after Venerable Master Jiu took him in as a disciple, he gave him this name. When Jin Hong saw these two ¡°old acquaintances¡± coming over, he immediately walked over with a smile and asked with concern, ¡°Chonghe, how¡¯s the mysterious expert you wanted to protect earlier?¡± The last time Immortal Monarch Chonghe came here, he had brought Fang Jian along and asked Venerable Master Jiu to send them to the universe where Cui Heng was. At that time, they still wanted Cui Heng to come over and receive protection to avoid being harmed by the experts of the Primordial World. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. In short, that expert¡¯s strength far exceeds our imagination.¡± Immortal Monarch Chonghe briefly explained the situation. ¡°I want to see the Venerable Master.¡± ¡°Sure, follow me. Master already knows that you¡¯re here.¡± Jin Hong nodded and asked curiously, ¡°How powerful is that person? Could it be that he¡¯s already comparable to an Ordinary Immortal King?¡± ¡°Far stronger than that.¡± Immortal Monarch Chonghe shook his head. ¡°What?!¡± Jin Hong¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this, and he could not hide his shock. Was he a Top Immortal King if he far exceeded Ordinary Immortal Kings? This was equivalent to the Peak of the Taiji Realm! Was he that strong?! A moment later, Immortal Monarch Chonghe followed Jin Hong to where Venerable Master Jiu was. This ancient expert looked like a kind old man. He was a little fat and his face was relatively round. He had a snow-white beard and wore a loose robe, looking very benevolent. However, his eyes were a little special. He actually had nine pupils and they looked incomparably deep, as if they contained endless mysteries, and connected to countless worlds. He was sitting on a lotus throne. It emitted a faint light, holy and solemn. It was the owner of this palace¡ª Venerable Master Jiu. ¡°I¡¯ve already heard your conversation just now.¡± Venerable Master Jiu took the initiative to speak. He looked at Immortal Monarch Chonghe kindly and asked with a smile, ¡°That person has already surpassed the level of an Ordinary Immortal King?¡± ¡°He should have surpassed the Peak Immortal King realm,¡± Immortal Monarch Chonghe said solemnly. ¡°My cultivation is low, so I can¡¯t understand how powerful that person is. However, I¡¯ve seen the scene when he displayed his power. All the laws and Great Dao of the entire universe were mobilized by him. He gave off the feeling that he ruled the entire universe. I even felt that he was equivalent to a universe¡­¡± He vividly described the scene of Cui Heng breaking through and added, ¡°By the way, there¡¯s also a Heaven¡¯s Will who has grasped the power of Heaven Heart Mist. After seeing that person¡¯s power, he directly knelt down and submitted, willing to be a servant and follow him for a Primeval Era.¡± ¡°A Heaven¡¯s Will who has grasped the power of Heaven Heart Mist, isn¡¯t that at least equivalent to a Top Immortal King? He¡¯s actually willing to be a servant of the other party for a Primeval Era?!¡± Jin Hong stood at the side and couldn¡¯t help but say in surprise, ¡°Master, what realm is this person at?¡± ¡°He¡¯s actually so powerful.¡± Venerable Master Jiu also fell into deep thought. After a while, he said, ¡°He¡¯s probably at least equivalent to a Peak Immortal King. He might even be an Invincible Immortal King. But according to your description, the Great Dao and laws of that universe are relatively barren, and the Origin power is not rich enough. How can it nurture such a powerful existence? I¡¯m a little curious. Chonghe, bring me to meet him.¡± ¡­ . When Immortal Monarch Chonghe was meeting with Venerable Master Jiu, Immortal King Wujue had already brought Cheng Shang to Taiwu Mountain. Chapter 699 - 699 Taiwu Mountain, The Arrival of an Invincible Immortal King! 699 Taiwu Mountain, The Arrival of an Invincible Immortal King! The Primordial World was vast and endless. It had existed for a long time. After the unbridled expansion that the Supreme God of Earth did to the land, sea, mountains, rivers, and so on, coupled with the exploration and changes of the world made by humans, and many chaotic calamities, it finally formed the current appearance. In the endless sea, there were nine extremely huge continents. In the past, there was an Immortal Ancestor on every continent. But now that there were only six Immortal Ancestors left, three geographical regions no longer had Immortal Ancestors overseeing them. This was the case for the region where the Taiwu Mountain was located. However, although there was no Immortal Ancestor here, there was an Immortal Emperor in charge. Of course, in reality, the Immortal Ancestors had long been living in seclusion and would only appear in times of great tribulation. Therefore, even the regions that had Immortal Ancestors were managed by the Immortal Emperors. The overall affairs of a region were determined by the Immortal Emperor and important decisions were made by him. The specific details of the matters would be handed over to the Emperor, which was the various forces established by the Quasi Immortal Emperors. Taiwu Mountain was such a force. Immortal Emperor Chisheng authorized Emperor Wu to open the Taiwu Mountain and be in charge of one-tenth of this continent. The Myriad Heavens Palace, Zhuyang Palace, and the Wujue Palace were all under their jurisdiction. As the actual governing body of this region, Taiwu Mountain was an extremely exalted force and was the central, tallest mountain. One could see Taiwu Mountain anywhere in this region. There was an Immortal child welcoming guests at the foot of the mountain. Wujue was a Top Immortal King and his name was recorded by the Immortal child. Therefore, he was recognized by the Immortal child as soon as he arrived. ¡°Immortal King Wujue, are you here to visit Emperor Wu?¡± The Immortal child smiled and welcomed him. Although he was called an Immortal child, he was actually a Dao Heaven Realm expert who had cultivated for tens of millions of years. Although he was not at the Immortal Monarch realm, he was equivalent to the Ninth Dao Realm in the endless universe of the Chaos Sea. He was not weak. However, in the behemoth faction, Taiwu Mountain, he could only be an Immortal child. ¡°Yes, I have something to report.¡± Immortal King Wujue nodded and cupped his hands at the Immortal child. His attitude was rather respectful. ¡°Immortal child, please go and inform him.¡± ¡°Immortal King, just follow me. Recently, Emperor Wu has just come out of seclusion and has nothing to do.¡± The Immortal child nodded gently and smiled. ¡°Follow me.¡± With that, he turned around and walked towards the stone steps up the mountain. ¡°Thank you, Immortal Child.¡± Immortal King Wujue hurriedly thanked him and followed behind this Immortal Child with Cheng Shang. Cheng Shang looked at the back of the Immortal child and could not help but feel very envious. This Immortal Child was only at the Dao Heaven Realm and was not even at the Peak of the Dao Heaven Realm, but he could make Immortal King Wujue praise him so much. As a Top Immortal King, he could only follow behind like a lackey. It had to be said that sometimes, identity was far more useful than one¡¯s cultivation realm. ¡­ . Under the lead of the Immortal child, Immortal King Wujue and Cheng Shang arrived before Emperor Wu. This was a quiet courtyard halfway up the Taiwu Mountain. An old man with white hair and a youthful face was wearing a loose white robe. He was slowly waving his fists and feet under the pine tree, like an old man who was seriously stretching his muscles. In fact, every move this old man made secretly corresponded to the truths of the Great Dao, containing the ultimate mysteries of cultivation. If they could watch for a long time, their cultivation realm would definitely improve greatly. This old man was the Lord of Taiwu Mountain, an expert at the Quasi Immortal Emperor realm. Emperor Wu. However, there was no powerful aura on his body, nor was there any pressure. He gave off an indifferent and elegant aura, like those old men who were well-read in the mortal world. ¡°Wujue, from the looks of it, you¡¯ve encountered some difficulties again?¡± Emperor Wu chuckled. He looked very kind and had a benevolent expression. ¡°Come, sit down and talk.¡± As he spoke, he walked to the pavilion beside him and sat beside the coffee table inside. ¡°Thank you, Emperor Wu.¡± Immortal King Wujue bowed respectfully before walking towards the pavilion. His attitude was still very humble, and he did not become casual because of Emperor Wu¡¯s attitude. This was because in the eyes of Immortal King Wujue, it was up to Emperor Wu how he treated others. When he faced a Quasi Immortal Emperor like Emperor Wu, he had to maintain enough respect. After all, it would not be wrong to be more respectful. Cheng Shang followed behind Immortal King Wujue and followed suit with an incomparably respectful attitude. This was the first time he had seen an existence at the Quasi Immortal Emperor realm. Usually, he did not even have the qualifications to meet Emperor Wu. ¡°Haha, you¡¯re still so cautious.¡± Emperor Wu shook his head gently and stopped paying attention to Immortal King Wujue¡¯s attitude. He smiled and said, ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it.¡± ¡°Emperor Wu, it¡¯s like this.¡± Immortal King Wujue cupped his hands and bowed. He said solemnly, ¡°The Myriad Heavens Palace I¡¯m ruling discovered that there¡¯s an abnormality in the universe with a fragment soul of an Immortal King who was acting as the Heaven¡¯s Will. Cheng Shang, tell him what happened.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Cheng Shang immediately nodded and said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Emperor Wu. I¡¯m the master of the Myriad Heavens Palace. A thousand years ago, someone in the Myriad Heavens Palace discovered an anomaly in a universe, but that person was actually a spy who¡¯d infiltrated the Primordial World¡­¡± He briefly explained the entire situation to Emperor Wu. Then, he shut his mouth and retreated to the side. Whether it was Emperor Wu or Immortal King Wujue, they were both powerful existences that could easily kill him. Facing such experts, one had to be humble and respectful enough first. Otherwise, he might really lose his life. ¡°Spies? It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just a Dao Heaven Realm expert, but there¡¯s actually a Top Immortal King who¡¯s a spy.¡± Emperor Wu frowned slightly and looked at Immortal King Wujue at the side. He said in a low voice, ¡°There are some loopholes in your operation.¡± ¡°It was indeed a moment of carelessness. Emperor Wu, please forgive me.¡± Immortal King Wujue hurriedly bowed. Chapter 700 - 700 Taiwu Mountain, The Arrival of an Invincible Immortal King! (2) 700 Taiwu Mountain, The Arrival of an Invincible Immortal King! (2) ¡°Emperor Wu, the Myriad Heavens Palace is under my supervision. Now that such a thing has happened, I can¡¯t absolve myself of the blame.¡± At this moment, Cheng Shang stood up and took the initiative to kowtow and beg for forgiveness. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry to admit your punishment.¡± Emperor Wu shook his head gently and waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s not an overly troublesome matter. Since there¡¯s a problem with the Heaven¡¯s Will in that universe, we can just send someone over and destroy that universe.¡± He spoke casually, as if he was talking about something very ordinary. It was as if what was about to be destroyed was only an ant nest, not a vast universe with endless living beings and countless planets. ¡°You mean¡­¡± Immortal King Wujue could not help but ask. ¡°Feng Sheng!¡± The Martial Emperor suddenly called out a person¡¯s name and interrupted Immortal King Wujue. In the next moment, a breeze blew over from the Taiwu Mountain and condensed into a figure in front of Emperor Wu. This was a young man in red clothes with a long saber at his waist. His name was Feng Sheng, and he was an Invincible Immortal King and one of the disciples of Emperor Wu. However, his temperament was completely different from that of Emperor Wu. He looked fierce, like an incomparably sharp sword that could kill all enemies. Feng Sheng cupped his hands and bowed. He said in a low voice, ¡°Disciple is here. Master, what instructions do you have?¡± ¡°Follow Wujue to the Myriad Heavens Palace,¡± Emperor Wu said to Feng Sheng. ¡°You know the situation just now. Go and destroy that universe.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Feng Sheng nodded and bowed very solemnly. ¡°Since it¡¯s a Heaven¡¯s Will that has grasped the power of Heaven Heart Mist, it¡¯s the most important thing. I¡¯ll directly descend into that universe and completely destroy it!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Emperor Wu nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re an Invincible Immortal King. Your body is already comparable to a universe. It¡¯s not difficult to destroy a universe, but don¡¯t let your guard down. From Cheng Shang¡¯s description just now, the will of that universe shouldn¡¯t be weak.¡± ¡°Disciple understands,¡± Feng Sheng said in a low voice. ¡°Go,¡± Emperor Wu said. ¡­ . Just as the Taiwu Mountain was planning to destroy the universe Cui Heng was in, Immortal Monarch Chonghe had already returned with Venerable Master Jiu and arrived at the Immortal Land in the middle of the Silver Disc Star Sea. Venerable Master Jiu restrained his aura and hid his aura that was comparable to an Invincible Immortal King, not causing any reaction from this universe. However, the arrival of such an expert naturally could not be hidden from the Heaven¡¯s Will, Juntian, let alone Cui Heng, an Early-stage Return to Void cultivator. Therefore, after Venerable Master Jiu stepped into the Immortal Land, Juntian revealed his figure and flew over to welcome him. He cupped his hands and said with a smile, ¡°This must be Venerable Master Jiu of Chaos Heaven. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. I¡¯m the Heaven¡¯s Will of this universe. My name is Juntian.¡± ¡°Chonghe has mentioned Fellow Daoist¡¯s name before.¡± Venerable Master Jiu nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Fellow Daoist Juntian, I wonder if Immortal Cui Heng is around now. Can I visit him?¡± ¡°Yes, Master specifically asked me to come and receive you.¡± Juntian nodded and said, ¡°Follow me.¡± With that, he flew towards the palace where Cui Heng was with Venerable Master Jiu and Chonghe. While flying in the sky, Venerable Master Jiu was also observing this world. His cultivation realm was comparable to an Invincible Immortal King and he was extremely powerful. However, when he flew in this world, he actually felt a little instinctively nervous. ¡°Is this the aura and pressure of Immortal Cui Heng?¡± Venerable Master Jiu was secretly shocked in his heart and thought to himself, ¡°To have such powerful might, he¡¯s probably much stronger than an Invincible Immortal King. Where did he come from?¡± Ever since he entered this universe, Venerable Master Jiu had been observing the Great Dao laws of this universe. After coming to this Immortal Land, he had even seen the Great Dao of the Origin of Life in this universe through the laws of the Immortal Land. According to his past experience, after combining these Great Dao and origins, he came to the conclusion that this universe could at most nurture experts at the Grand Primordium realm. They were equivalent to the Peak Dao Heaven Realm in the Primordial World and could be called Immortal Monarchs. How could such a powerful existence be born? With such doubts in their hearts, Venerable Master Jiu and Chonghe arrived in front of Cui Heng¡¯s palace under Juntian¡¯s lead. Before Juntian could enter to report, the door of the palace slowly opened. A gentle voice came from inside. ¡°Please come in.¡± Venerable Master Jiu stopped in his tracks. In his perception, this voice seemed to have descended from an endless height outside the universe. It was very mysterious. ¡°I¡¯m afraid only experts who have transcended the universe and look down on the Primordial Chaos Sea have this kind of aura.¡± Venerable Master Jiu was extremely surprised. ¡°Could it be that this person has already broken through to the Quasi Immortal Emperor realm?¡± He could not help but feel even more puzzled. A moment later, Venerable Master Jiu and Chonghe arrived at the palace and saw this mysterious expert called Cui Heng. This time, Cui Heng did not deliberately hide his aura, but he was not particularly ostentatious. He only revealed his appearance as an Early-stage Return to Void cultivator. However, when Venerable Master Jiu saw him, he was still deeply shocked. His eyes were special, and his perception had always surpassed those of the same realm. On Cui Heng, he saw the unique aura of time that belonged to a Quasi Immortal Emperor and a status that transcended the universe. Quasi Immortal Emperor! This was actually a Quasi Immortal Emperor?! But didn¡¯t Chonghe say that he broke through in this universe? How did such a simple border universe give birth to an expert of this level?! Venerable Master Jiu was completely unable to understand and was very shocked in his heart. However, his expression was still the same, and his attitude was much more respectful. He bowed respectfully to Cui Heng and said, ¡°Wei Jiu, Cabinet Member of the Chaos Heaven Assembly, greets Senior.¡± Wei Jiu was his real name, but he had been called Venerable Master Jiu for too long and his name had long been drowned in the long years. He usually only used this name when introducing himself to his seniors. Immortal Monarch Chonghe, who was standing at the side, was shocked in his heart. He did not expect Venerable Master Jiu¡¯s attitude towards Cui Heng to be so respectful. He thought to himself, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Venerable Master Jiu¡¯s attitude has changed. Could it be¡­ Could Immortal Cui Heng be a Quasi Immortal Emperor?!¡± After all, Venerable Master Jiu was already an existence comparable to an Invincible Immortal King. Only a Quasi Immortal Emperor could make him behave so respectfully. He couldn¡¯t be an Immortal Emperor, right? This was too exaggerated. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand gently and smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, you must already know my goal. Shall we get straight to the point?¡± ¡°Senior wants to know more about the Primordial World, right?¡± Venerable Master Jiu planned to confirm again. ¡°It¡¯s not just the Primordial World. It¡¯s best if I can understand the situation of the Chaos Heaven as well.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°You can decide if you want to explain the information about Chaos Heaven. Of course, it would be extremely good if you could tell me about your past experiences.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Venerable Master Jiu nodded, but he felt even more curious in his heart. He still could not figure out what Immortal Cui Heng wanted to do. However, at this moment, he suddenly sensed something and turned to look outside. He could not help but exclaim, ¡°Senior, something seems to have happened!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and was unhurried. The corners of his mouth even curled up slightly as he smiled and said, ¡°An Invincible Immortal King forcefully entered this universe, causing the entire universe to tremble. Follow me to take a look.¡± ¡­ . Feng Sheng had always been swift and decisive. After arriving at the Myriad Heavens Palace, he immediately found the spatial coordinates of the universe Cui Heng was in and descended. An Invincible Immortal King¡¯s body was comparable to a large universe. When he suddenly entered such a desolate universe, it immediately triggered a violent resistance from the laws of the universe. For a moment, the entire universe shook! Chapter 701 - 701 Grand Seal Immortal Sky Net, A Brand New Law 701 Grand Seal Immortal Sky Net, A Brand New Law The phenomenon caused by Feng Sheng forcefully entering this universe was different from the phenomenon caused by Cui Heng¡¯s descent. As the entire universe trembled, various stars exploded and Star Seas shattered. At this moment, the vast starry sky was filled with destruction. It did not look the same as when it was receiving Cui Heng when he descended. Even the phenomena that appeared in the void was incomparably terrifying. Blood-colored rivers crossed the starry skies, as if the entire universe had been slashed with incomparably huge wounds. At the same time, in countless worlds, on countless living stars, there were also special places like the Heaven Realm and Immortal Land. One could see a blood-colored river flowing in the sky. The sky that flowed through the blood-colored river also began to crack inch by inch. Black spatial cracks spread out from the ¡°river¡±, causing the entire sky to split into pieces. If one walked among the starry skies of the universe and had a higher perspective, they could even see incomparably huge blood-colored rivers crossing tens of billions of light years and swallowing countless Star Seas. At this moment, the entire universe seemed to have entered the final moment of destruction. Countless cultivators felt extreme despair in their hearts. They could feel the world wailing, the Great Dao wailing, as if the final apocalypse had arrived and everything would be destroyed. At a level that most living beings could not sense, Feng Sheng released an extremely powerful dark yellow light that actually enveloped the outermost layer of the entire universe. If one looked down at this universe from the Chaos Sea, they would be able to see a gigantic dark yellow net completely enveloping this ¡°light ball¡±, sealing all possibilities of leaving. This also meant that from this moment on, this universe was in a state where nothing could enter or leave. It was impossible for anything to come out of the interior of this universe, nor could anyone enter from the outside. Unless they had power that was powerful enough to destroy this Black Yellow Net. However, in reality, it was almost impossible to destroy this Black Yellow Net. This huge net was a supreme treasure bestowed by Emperor Wu to Feng Sheng, the ¡°Grand Seal Immortal Sky Net¡±. It could seal any universe. It was impossible for anyone below the Immortal Emperor realm to break through its seal. And existences at the Quasi Immortal Emperor realm usually would not face Feng Sheng¡¯s attacks. In the past long years, Feng Sheng had used this net to seal off many universes and finally completed his missions perfectly. This time, he had the same plan. In order to completely kill the Heaven¡¯s Will that had grasped the power of Heaven Heart Mist, the first thing he had to do was seal off this universe to prevent the Heaven¡¯s Will from escaping. However, because the principle of this huge net was to attach to the universe¡¯s Black Yellow membrane and seal it, and there was also a layer of Primordial Inner World outside the black and yellow membrane, the huge net would only be able to be opened and used after entering the universe. This was also the reason why he chose to attack after entering this universe and not from afar. To ensure that the operation was safe and foolproof! ¡­ . At the same time that Feng Sheng descended, Cui Heng had already brought Venerable Master Jiu into the starry sky. Cui Heng was rather happy with the sudden arrival of an Invincible Immortal King. Previously, through investigating the past of Juntian, he had learned that Invincible Immortal Kings could completely destroy a universe with their own strength. They were incomparably powerful. This made him guess that perhaps Invincible Immortal Kings already had strength that was not inferior to the Early-stage Return to Void Realm. However, guesses were only guesses in the end. He had never seen an Invincible Immortal King attack before, so it was difficult for him to figure out how powerful this realm was. Although Venerable Master Jiu in front of him had a cultivation realm equivalent to an Invincible Immortal King, Cui Heng had yet to ask for relevant information and did not understand anything about Invincible Immortal Kings. Moreover, his understanding of Venerable Master Jiu was limited, and he had never seen him attack before. He could not accurately investigate his past. Of course, Venerable Master Jiu was considered a friend. Before he could confirm if an Invincible Immortal King had touched the mysteries of time, Cui Heng would not investigate his past. After all, prying into the past was him taking the initiative to investigate the scenes of the past reflected by the River of Time. With his current cultivation of the Eon Light Evasion spell, he could not hide himself in such a situation. If an Invincible Immortal King had already come into contact with the wonders of time, this act of investigating his past would be discovered. Even if Venerable Master Jiu did not say it on the surface, he would definitely be unhappy in his heart. Cui Heng naturally would not lose a friend for no reason and possibly gain another enemy. However, this also made it impossible for him to accurately determine the strength of an Invincible Immortal King, so it was naturally even more impossible for him to determine the strength of a Quasi Immortal Emperor or even an Immortal Emperor. This was a very dangerous situation. Therefore, in Cui Heng¡¯s opinion, it was best if he could come into contact with an Invincible Immortal King first. Through understanding the past of this Invincible Immortal King, he could pry into the strength of the Quasi Immortal Emperors and Immortal Emperors. This was a relatively safe method. After all, from Juntian¡¯s past experience, Invincible Immortal Kings were powerful, but they were most likely at the Early-stage Return to Void Realm. With his current strength, he could still deal with them. If they could not control something as miraculous as time, they might only be equivalent to the Peak Soul Formation realm. Then, they would be even less of a threat. Of course, when he really had to face an Invincible Immortal King, he still had to maintain the necessary caution. He could not let his guard down because of this. In order to avoid any accidents, Cui Heng specially called Venerable Master Jiu along. With such an expert comparable to an Invincible Immortal King around, it should be much safer no matter what. However, in Venerable Master Jiu¡¯s opinion, Cui Heng¡¯s actions had another meaning. Chapter 702 - 702 Grand Seal Immortal Sky Net, A Brand New Law (2) 702 Grand Seal Immortal Sky Net, A Brand New Law (2) He thought to himself, ¡°To a Quasi Immortal Emperor, an Invincible Immortal King is just an ant that can be killed easily. Why did the Exalted Immortal ask me to follow him? With the cultivation of a Quasi Immortal Emperor, there¡¯s no need to use this to intimidate me, nor is it possible for him to do this just to let me see his strength¡­ I understand. He¡¯s probably trying to give me an opportunity. To be able to watch a Quasi Immortal Emperor attack at a close distance and observe the mysteries of time is a great opportunity for someone like me who is trying to step into the Quasi Immortal Emperor realm. If my realm is high enough, it¡¯s even possible for my cultivation to directly increase because of this. I might even break through on the spot and reach the level of a Quasi Immortal Emperor. But this is only the first time I¡¯ve met this senior, and he actually wants to give me such a huge opportunity. What¡¯s the purpose? What¡¯s the reason? What¡¯s his goal? It¡¯s just that my words shouldn¡¯t be worth a Quasi Immortal Emperor doing this. However, I¡¯m a member of the Chaos Heaven Assembly after all. Is he expressing goodwill to Chaos Heaven? If that¡¯s really the case, that¡¯s great. Compared to the Primordial World, our Chaos Heaven has always been at a disadvantage in terms of the number of high-end experts. If we can rope in a Quasi Immortal Emperor, the pressure on our Chaos Heaven will be much less.¡± Cui Heng sensed the changes in Venerable Master Jiu¡¯s emotions, but he did not pay much attention to him. At this moment, he was focused on observing the phenomenon triggered by the Invincible Immortal King when he entered this universe. ¡°The ordinary Origin Great Daos are all trembling, and the Point of Origin is also trembling. This means that the core Origin Great Dao has also been affected. The laws of the entire universe have entered an extremely tense state. Near this person, many laws have even begun to collapse, and space and time has become a little chaotic. But this chaos was not caused by the divine power of time, but because his body is too huge compared to this universe. This caused a drastic change on the physical level and affected the normal operation of spacetime. There were signs of time accelerating or slowing down, but it did not affect the past or the future. From the interaction between this person and this universe, he shouldn¡¯t have touched the mysteries of the River of Time yet, but his size is indeed enough to compare to me, an Early-stage Return to Void cultivator. This seems to be similar to the Peak of the Soul Formation realm. His body is equivalent to a universe, but it lacks the mystical power of time and does not transcend the level of a universe.¡± Through the interaction when he entered this universe, Cui Heng could clearly determine the level of strength of this Invincible Immortal King and whether he had touched the mysteries of time. ¡°I see.¡± Cui Heng looked at the phenomenon that filled the universe and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, revealing a faint smile. ¡°This is an Invincible Immortal King?¡± Now, he had completely figured out what level this Invincible Immortal King was at. Countless thoughts appeared in Venerable Master Jiu¡¯s heart when he heard this. He thought to himself, ¡°What does this mean? Could it be that he doesn¡¯t know the strength of an Invincible Immortal King? How is this possible? He¡¯s already a Quasi Immortal Emperor. He must have broken through from the realm of an Invincible Immortal King. How can he not know the strength of an Invincible Immortal King? Unless¡­ he¡¯s an existence born with the strength of a Quasi-Immortal Emperor. However, the Origin Great Dao of this universe is so barren. Normally speaking, it¡¯s unlikely for even an Immortal King expert to be born. How can a Quasi Immortal Emperor be born?¡± This caused Venerable Master Jiu to fall into deep thought. No matter what, he could not understand what Cui Heng had just said. At this moment, Cui Heng suddenly smiled and said to Venerable Master Jiu beside him, ¡°Venerable Master, this person is forcefully entering this universe. If the laws of the universe counterattack, will it be his match?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Venerable Master Jiu asked curiously, ¡°Senior, that person is an Invincible Immortal King. His body is comparable to a universe. The Great Dao laws of this universe are about to collapse¡­¡± ¡°What if this universe has a special suppression law?¡± Cui Heng chuckled. ¡°For example, as long as any Heaven Pass Realm experts from the Primordial World enter this universe, their realm will directly fall to the Peak Dao Heaven Realm.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Venerable Master Jiu was clearly a little stunned when he heard this, as if he could not understand Cui Heng¡¯s meaning for a moment. After a while, he said in surprise, ¡°This¡­ there can¡¯t be such a rule, right?¡± He had never heard of this kind of universe law that specially suppressed Heaven Pass Realm experts. Moreover, even if there was such a law, this barren border universe probably could not effectively suppress Immortal Kings. But why did this senior suddenly say this? Was there a deeper meaning? Just as Venerable Master Jiu was feeling very puzzled¡ª Cui Heng suddenly said, ¡°I order this universe to form a new rule. As long as any Heaven Pass Realm experts from the Primordial World enter this universe, their realm will directly fall to the Peak Dao Heaven Realm.¡± His voice was not loud, just the volume of his usual words. However, it spread at an extremely fast speed through the power of the Origin of Life, instantly reaching the ears of every living being in this universe. This naturally included Feng Sheng, who had already descended into this universe. After using the Grand Seal Immortal Sky Net to completely seal this universe, he originally planned to immediately look for the Heaven¡¯s Will here. At this moment, he suddenly heard these words, and the expression on his face immediately became incomparably interesting. In the eyes of an Invincible Immortal King like him, the words just now were too ridiculous. He did not believe a single word. After all, directly setting new laws for a universe was something only a Quasi Immortal Emperor could do. Moreover, even if a Quasi Immortal Emperor wanted to set new laws, he had to follow a certain pattern. It was impossible to directly fabricate some laws out of thin air, let alone such ridiculous rules that specially suppressed a certain group. It was almost impossible to successfully create them. Moreover, the Primordial World had a close monitoring of the movements of all the Quasi Immortal Emperors in the Boundless Chaos Sea. After a long time of correction and experimentation, there were almost no oversights in their surveillance. He could confirm that there were no Quasi Immortal Emperor realm experts in this universe. This was also one of the reasons why Feng Sheng came. As long as it was a living being that had yet to reach the Quasi Immortal Emperor realm, he was confident in dealing with it. This was his confidence in his strength. However, just as he confidently ignored this voice and was about to find the source, the power in his body actually began to decline rapidly. In the blink of an eye, Feng Sheng realized that the power in his body was inexplicably draining. And it was extremely fast. It was as if a sack had been pierced through, and everything inside was gushing out. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on?!¡± Feng Sheng¡¯s heart was instantly in turmoil. ¡°A new law has really appeared. A Quasi Immortal Emperor has taken action?!¡± At the same time, he began to circulate the power in his body, trying to resist the strange laws that were weakening his body. In the depths of his heart, he was already roaring in disbelief, ¡°Such ridiculous laws actually appeared. Did a Quasi Immortal Emperor take action? He can actually create such completely unreasonable rules out of thin air?! That¡¯s not right. The suppression of this law is based on the power of the universe itself, and this universe¡¯s body is not even as big as mine. It¡¯s impossible for it to completely suppress me. I don¡¯t believe that the laws of this universe can suppress me. Does this universe, which is weaker than me, want to weaken me?!¡± Chapter 703 - 703 The Real Purpose of Emperor Wu 703 The Real Purpose of Emperor Wu The strength of the Great Dao laws of the universe was related to the size of the universe itself. This volume was not only about the breadth of space and the thickness of matter, but also the depth of time. Although the progress of some universes that had been expanding since they were born was actually unified, there were actually many universes or worlds that had space and matter fixed from the day they were born. However, regardless of whether these three factors were unified or not, generally speaking, the larger the universe, and the longer it¡¯d existed, the stronger the Great Dao laws will be. The universe Cui Heng was in now could be said to be ordinary in terms of space, matter, and time. It was an inconspicuous universe. This kind of universe was usually located at the edge and outer layer of the Boundless Chaos Universe. It was the ¡°youngest¡± border universe. There were very few experts at the Grand Primordium realm. It was very weak. A similar universe was the final destination of the Primordial World corrosion of the Boundless Chaos Universe because the Great Dao laws of this universe were very weak. To most Immortal Kings, this kind of universe could be said to be fragile. It was even possible that just their arrival would cause the universe to collapse. This was the situation in the universe Cui Heng was in. Although it was considered relatively powerful in the Desolate Borders, it was impossible for the Great Dao laws of this universe to reach the level of restricting Immortal Kings. Even if Cui Heng forcefully set a new law and let the Great Dao laws of this universe suppress Feng Sheng¡¯s cultivation realm, it was impossible to really achieve this effect. Therefore, after Feng Sheng began to resist, the suppression he suffered stopped abruptly. At the same time, the entire universe began to experience even greater turmoil. The cracks that filled every corner of the universe were about to become larger, and the aura of destruction and collapse became stronger. If this continued, the new law set by Cui Heng would directly collapse and would no longer be of any use. The entire universe would also walk towards the final destruction. ¡°Heh, this is nothing much!¡± A cold smile appeared on Feng Sheng¡¯s face. His cold gaze swept across the front and actually locked onto Cui Heng, who was hundreds of millions of light years away. At the same time that he locked onto Cui Heng, he could clearly see the strength of Cui Heng¡¯s aura. This was comparable to the size of a complete universe, and it was slightly weaker than his. In Feng Sheng¡¯s understanding, this was an existence comparable to an Invincible Immortal King. Even if they were at the same realm, compared to him, who was at the Peak of the Invincible Immortal King realm, there was still a certain difference in strength. And just this difference was enough to cause a world of difference in power. ¡°The tricks you used to create laws are not bad, but unfortunately, they¡¯re useless!¡± Feng Sheng snorted coldly. At the same time, he took a step forward and instantly arrived where Cui Heng and Venerable Master Jiu were. His gaze was cold and his expression was arrogant. His eyes narrowed slightly as his gaze swept across Cui Heng and Venerable Master Jiu. He said in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that in this universe, other than a Heaven¡¯s Will who has grasped the power of Heaven Heart Mist, there are also two Invincible Immortal Kings. Killing you can be considered an unexpected gain.¡± Feng Sheng¡¯s vast experiences had created a sense of absolute confidence for him. As long as he was not facing a Quasi Immortal Emperor or an expert of a higher level, he had absolute confidence in winning. I¡¯m invincible below the Quasi Immortal Emperor realm! This had always been Feng Sheng¡¯s mentality. Even if he faced two, three, or even more Invincible Immortal Kings at the same time, he could still maintain this absolute confidence. ¡°Courting death!¡± Venerable Master Jiu looked at Feng Sheng with a mocking expression, as if he was looking at a dead person. In his opinion, Cui Heng, who was beside him, was an existence at the Quasi Immortal Emperor realm. No matter how powerful Feng Sheng was, he was only an Invincible Immortal King. To a Quasi Immortal Emperor, he was like an ant. ¡°It¡¯s really difficult to imagine how you survived until now.¡± Cui Heng shook his head and sighed softly, but he did not seem to want to attack. ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Feng Sheng shouted and was about to attack. However, the moment he circulated the power in his body, he suddenly froze there. His entire body became motionless, and his expression was filled with shock. He once again felt the power in his body fading! Moreover, the fading sensation this time was even faster and more sudden than before, directly causing his body to fall into a state of immobility. ¡°How is that possible? That ridiculous law is still working?!¡± Feng Sheng was horrified. He could hardly believe his senses. ¡°How is this possible? How is this possible?!¡± The size of this universe was only ordinary. It was definitely not as strong as him, an Invincible Immortal King. Under normal circumstances, as long as he resisted with all his might, he would definitely break free. As an Invincible Immortal King, just his size was enough to cause the space and matter of this universe to collapse. At that time, all the Great Dao laws would be destroyed, and in the end, the entire universe would return to chaos. Of course, this was only under normal circumstances. At the same time that Feng Sheng began to resist, Cui Heng¡¯s fake selves flew out from other universes and fused into this universe with the Great Dao laws they had comprehended in other universes. This method could directly increase the size of this universe and naturally increase the strength of the Great Dao laws. At the same time, it could strengthen the new laws set by Cui Heng. At this moment, streaks of light and shadows flew out from other universes. They were all Cui Heng¡¯s fake selves. As more and more fake selves fused into this universe, this universe would become stronger. After all, after these fake selves left, the laws and principles that came from other universes would be absorbed by this universe and completely become a part of it, completing the last step of improvement. Chapter 704 - 704 The Real Purpose of Emperor Wu (2) 704 The Real Purpose of Emperor Wu (2) Of course, at that time, this universe would enter a low point. The overall strength would not be as strong as when it was at its peak, but it would also be far stronger than before. And now that this universe was in the stage of continuous strengthening, the Great Dao laws were at the peak of their strength. The newly created law was naturally at its strongest state. In this way, it was naturally effective. ¡°I order this universe to form a new law. As long as any Heaven Pass Realm experts from the Primordial World enter this universe, their realm will directly fall to the Peak Dao Heaven Realm.¡± This was the law set by Cui Heng. At this moment, it had already become the iron law of this universe. Feng Sheng was incomparably horrified to discover that under the influence of this law, his realm was falling at an unbelievable speed. In just a breath, he fell from the realm of an Invincible Immortal King to the Peak Immortal King realm. In less than a breath, he became a Top Immortal King. Immediately after, he became an Ordinary Immortal King. In the next moment, his Immortal King Fruit shattered and disappeared. At the same time, all his comprehension of the Heaven Pass Realm disappeared from his mind, as if he had never reached that realm. At this moment, Feng Sheng had already followed the law created by Cui Heng. His cultivation realm had fallen to the Peak Dao Heaven Realm, equivalent to an Immortal Monarch of the Primordial World or an Ancient King of the Immeasurable Universe. Moreover, this was a drop in realm, not a suppression of realm. Even if Feng Sheng left this universe, it was impossible to change it, nor could he return to his previous cultivation level. Such a sudden change brought about an extremely huge mental impact. No one could accept it. Even though Cui Heng had already released the shackles, Feng Sheng still stood on the spot in a daze. His face was pale, as if he had lost his soul, and his eyes had become empty. Even Venerable Master Jiu, who was standing beside Cui Heng, felt his limbs turn cold and his entire body shivered. He looked at Feng Sheng not far away in extreme shock, and his heart was already in turmoil. ¡°He really dropped to the Dao Heaven Realm, he really dropped!¡± Venerable Master Jiu shouted crazily in his heart. ¡°I just felt that the Great Dao laws of this universe were strengthened countless times in an instant! ¡°How did he strengthen the entire universe to such a level in such a short period of time? He actually has such methods. Is this something a Quasi Immortal Emperor can do?!¡± As a Cabinet Member of the Chaos Heaven Assembly, an existence comparable to an Invincible Immortal King, his knowledge could not be said to be lacking. He knew many secrets. He knew a lot about the cultivation methods of the Chaos Heaven and the Primordial World. However, he had never seen or heard of such an unbelievable technique like Cui Heng¡¯s. He had never even thought about it. It was simply unbelievable! In fact, Juntian, who had not come here, was even more shocked than Venerable Master Jiu. As the original Heaven¡¯s Will of this universe, he knew very well how much stronger this universe had become. This was a strength he had never imagined! ¡°What realm is Immortal Cui Heng at!¡± Juntian was shocked and glad. ¡°Fortunately, I quickly recognized the situation back then. Otherwise, my body and soul would probably have been destroyed by now.¡± However, after the initial extreme shock, he also began to fulfill his duty as Cui Heng¡¯s servant and the will of the universe¡ª He wanted to repair the damaged parts of this universe. The destructive power that filled every corner of the universe was quickly erased by Juntian. The blood-colored river that crossed the starry sky dissipated, and countless spatial cracks were quickly repaired. Countless living beings saw this sign of self-repair. To them, this meant that the calamity that had almost descended had been eliminated. They all heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, Cui Heng woke Feng Sheng up and brought him back to the Immortal Land in the Silver Disc Star Sea. Although he still did not apply any shackles on Feng Sheng this time, Feng Sheng did not dare to have any thoughts related to escaping. Facing such an unbelievably powerful existence, it was definitely impossible to escape. However, Feng Sheng was not completely in despair. After waking up from his extreme shock, he thought of the only way he could escape. ¡°Now, I only have one way out, and that is to attract him to spy on my past as much as possible. This way, it might alarm Master and even Ancestral Grandmaster.¡± In Feng Sheng¡¯s opinion, the power Cui Heng displayed was so powerful that he had definitely left the scope of an Invincible Immortal King and reached the peak of the Heaven Pass Realm. He was a Quasi Immortal Emperor. A Quasi Immortal Emperor could clearly kill him directly, but he went through so much trouble to create a new law and caused him to fall in realm. He definitely had other motives. He most likely wanted to learn the secrets of the Primordial World from him. To a Quasi Immortal Emperor, there was no need to search a person¡¯s soul to obtain all kinds of information. He only needed to pry into their past through the River of Time. However, in the process of prying into the past, it was possible to accidentally spy on Emperor Wu who had left traces in his past experiences and even the teachers of Emperor Wu. Quasi Immortal Emperors had already touched the mysteries of time and could spy on the past. Immortal Emperors could even directly attack through space and time. If someone spied on them in the River of Time, they would definitely be discovered. As long as they sensed the abnormality in the past, they would immediately know that something had happened to him and would save him. ¡°This is the only way for me to escape, but how can I lure him to spy on my past?¡± Feng Sheng fell into deep thought, but his expression was still dull. At this moment, Cui Heng suddenly asked him, ¡°Do you think if I directly spy on your past experiences, it will alarm some Quasi Immortal Emperors or even Immortal Emperors?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Feng Sheng immediately fell silent and was speechless. For a moment, he did not know what to say. ¡°I plan to try.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°¡­¡± Feng Sheng was even more stunned when he heard this, but he was pleasantly surprised. Then, he saw Cui Heng¡¯s eyes glow with a bright silver light, as if he could see through time and see all the secrets in the past. This was spying on the past! At a level that Feng Sheng could not detect, Cui Heng used the Eon Light Evasion technique and fused his existence into the River of Time, completely hiding himself. With his current cultivation progress in the Eon Light Evasion technique, he would be discovered if he directly spied on the past of a Quasi Immortal Emperor. However, he would only sbe spying on the past of an Invincible Immortal King and would not be discovered by the past Quasi Immortal Emperors or Immortal Emperors. Moreover, when prying into the past, he had touched on events related to the Quasi Immortal Emperor Realm and even Immortal Emperor Realm. It could deepen his comprehension of the Dao of Time and his understanding of the Eon Light Evasion technique. In fact, Cui Heng still hoped to see a few more Quasi Immortal Emperors or Immortal Emperors during this investigation. In that case, his cultivation speed might increase greatly. He could directly spy on the past of Quasi Immortal Emperors and not have to worry about being discovered. Unfortunately, what Feng Sheng had expected would never happen. ¡­ . Taiwu Mountain, Wu Imperial Palace. Another disciple of Emperor Wu rushed over after hearing about Feng Sheng¡¯s actions. His name was Yan Qing, and he was also an Invincible Immortal King. ¡°Master, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand.¡± After Yan Qing saw Emperor Wu, he went straight to the point and asked, ¡°Why did you only send Junior Brother Feng to destroy the Heaven¡¯s Will that has grasped the power of Heaven Heart Mist? Chaos Heaven has already sent someone to that universe. Perhaps they¡¯ve already informed the Heaven¡¯s Wills that has grasped the power of Heaven Heart Light. Perhaps there¡¯s already a Quasi Immortal Emperor in that universe.¡± He was one of the earliest disciples to follow Emperor Wu. He had followed Emperor Wu before he even stepped into the Heaven Pass Realm. They had an extremely good relationship, so he dared to ask this. Emperor Wu smiled and said meaningfully, ¡°What I want is for a Heaven¡¯s Will or a Quasi Immortal Emperor to appear.¡± Chapter 705 - 705 The Strange Movement in the Boundless Chaos Sea, The Sun on the River of Time 705 The Strange Movement in the Boundless Chaos Sea, The Sun on the River of Time Emperor Wu¡¯s meaningful expression puzzled Yan Qing. However, in his opinion, since his Master had already made plans, there was no need to continue asking about this. Hence, he asked, ¡°Master, are there any changes in the core universes in the middle of the Boundless Chaos Sea?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Emperor Wu laughed when he heard that and asked Yan Qing, ¡°Where did you get the news?¡± ¡°I obtained it from a martial artist from the Lower World,¡± Yan Qing replied. ¡°Previously, the Emperor Mu sent me to the Chaos Sea to kill a martial artist at the Peak Taiyi Realm. I found relevant information in that martial artist¡¯s memories.¡± Although he was a disciple of Emperor Wu, he was not under the command of the Taiwu Mountain. Instead, he was working for another Quasi Immortal Emperor, the Emperor Mu, in the adjacent area of the Taiwu Mountain. This was also a common behavior among Quasi Immortal Emperors. They would send important disciples to serve other Quasi Immortal Emperors to better the relationship between them. ¡°Hahaha, not bad, not bad.¡± Emperor Wu nodded and praised, ¡°A martial artist at the Peak Taiyi Realm. This is already an existence comparable to an Invincible Immortal King. Moreover, this group of martial artists has the home ground advantage in the Boundless Chaos Sea. They are even stronger than normal Invincible Immortal Kings. It¡¯s really not easy for you to kill them and search their memories.¡± At this point, he paused, and his expression suddenly became serious. He said in a low voice, ¡°The information you found is not wrong. The core universes in the middle of the Boundless Chaos Sea have indeed changed. I just received news not long ago that an expert at the Heaven Earth Saint Realm had passed away without warning. This is an unprecedented loss to the Boundless Chaos Sea, and it¡¯s also the best opportunity for us to counterattack. Previously, it was always the Boundless Chaos Sea that provoked the battle. The Primordial World can only passively defend. This time is different. The Immortal Ancestors will lead us to take the initiative to attack!¡± A Heaven Earth Saint realm expert was equivalent to an Immortal Ancestor realm expert. It was said that during the cultivation process, he had truly comprehended the mysteries left behind by the Supreme God of Earth and the Supreme God of Heaven. He had completed the extreme sublimation of the essence of life and reached a strength equivalent to a Heaven¡¯s Will that had grasped the power of Heaven Heart Phenomenon. The Immortal Ancestors who had died in the Great Tribulation in the Primordial World were killed by the Heaven Earth Saint realm experts and the Heaven¡¯s Wills who had grasped the power of Heaven Heart Phenomenon. However, in terms of numbers, even the Heaven Earth Saint Realm experts and the Heaven¡¯s Wills who had grasped the Heaven Heart Phenomenon combined were not as many as the Immortal Ancestors in the Primordial World. Now that another Heaven Earth Saint Realm existence had died in the Boundless Chaos Sea, it was definitely an incomparably huge loss. If this news was true, it would be a great thing for the entire Primordial World. That was because the death of a Heaven Earth Saint Realm expert would not only reduce the number of top experts in the Boundless Chaos Sea, but also affect the laws of the entire Chaos Sea. As the Heaven Earth Saint Realm cultivators were experts who had grasped the power left behind by the Supreme God of Heaven and the Supreme God of Earth, after they died, the substances and laws in the endless Chaos Sea would become weaker for a certain period of time. At this moment, it could be said to be the most fragile period of the Boundless Chaos Sea. Therefore, many experts felt that if the Primordial World took this opportunity to strike first, they might be able to obtain unprecedented results. However, after explaining this matter, Emperor Wu said to Yan Qing with a faint smile, ¡°What do you think? If we attack the Boundless Chaos Sea now, can we really succeed in obtaining a major result like I said?¡± Yan Qing fell into deep thought when he heard this. All kinds of thoughts kept flashing through his mind. A moment later, he shook his head gently and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that easy. Heaven Earth Saint Realm experts are comparable to Immortal Ancestors. There must be a problem for one to suddenly die without warning. It¡¯s very likely a trap set up by the Chaos Sea.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Emperor Wu nodded and said, ¡°This is very likely a trap. If we act rashly, we might incur huge losses. But is there a possibility that a Heaven Earth Saint Realm expert has really passed away in the Boundless Chaos Sea? This is also possible. If we miss this opportunity, I don¡¯t know how many billions of years we¡¯ll have to wait. After all, the weakening of the laws of the Boundless Chaos caused by the death of a Heaven Earth Saint Realm expert can only last for a thousand or two thousand years at most. This is too short and it¡¯s easy to miss.¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually only 1,000 to 2,000 years.¡± Yan Qing was a little surprised when he heard this. To experts at their level, 1,000 to 2,000 years was indeed too short. However, after his surprise, his heart suddenly skipped a beat as he asked, ¡°Master, can Immortal Kings not sense the weakening laws?¡± ¡°Very sharp.¡± Emperor Wu nodded and praised. He smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. This law has weakened more on the level of time and the core of the Chaos Sea. It has almost no effect on living beings below the Quasi Immortal Emperor realm.¡± ¡°Then I understand.¡± Yan Qing came to a realization. ¡°Master, you only sent Junior Brother Feng to that universe this time because you wanted to take this opportunity to lure a Quasi Immortal Emperor or the Heaven¡¯s Will that has grasped the power of Heaven Heart Light to attack so that you can verify the situation in the Boundless Chaos Sea?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Emperor Wu nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°However, the Boundless Chaos Sea should also know this. Even if there¡¯s really a Quasi Immortal Emperor or a Heaven¡¯s Will who has grasped the power of Heaven Heart Light attacking, they will definitely deliberately hide their traces.¡± As he spoke, he flipped his hand and took out a bronze mirror. The front was bright and clear, and the back was carved with a river-like pattern and complicated words. ¡°This treasure is called the Lost Water Treasure Mirror.¡± Emperor Wu held the bronze mirror in his hand. ¡°This is a treasure mirror personally refined by Immortal Emperor Tianshui. It¡¯s specially for this matter. It can monitor the subtle fluctuations of the River of Time.¡± Chapter 706 - 706 The Strange Movement in the Boundless Chaos Sea, The Sun on the River of Time (2) 706 The Strange Movement in the Boundless Chaos Sea, The Sun on the River of Time (2) ¡°As long as a Quasi Immortal Emperor or Heaven¡¯s Will who has grasped the power of Heaven Heart Light takes action, they will definitely not be able to escape the surveillance of the Lost Water Treasure Mirror. At that time, it will be obvious if the laws of the Boundless Chaos Sea have weakened.¡± ¡°Master is far-sighted.¡± Yan Qing cupped his hands and smiled. ¡°Junior Brother Feng also has an important mission this time.¡± ¡°When he returns, I¡¯ll reward him well.¡± Emperor Wu smiled. While the two of them were discussing happily, they had no idea that Feng Sheng had already fallen to the Dao Heaven Realm, from an Invincible Immortal King to an ordinary Immortal Monarch. ¡­ . In fact, just as Emperor Wu and Yan Qing were about to monitor the changes in the laws and River of Time in the Boundless Chaos Sea, Cui Heng had already begun to pry into Feng Sheng¡¯s past. In Cui Heng¡¯s eyes, all of Feng Sheng¡¯s experiences in this life had turned into a series of images. Feng Sheng¡¯s background, growth, apprenticeship, cultivation, travel, and other series of experiences were all clearly visible. Every detail he experienced during this process was completely reflected in these images. At this moment, as long as he used his Dharmic powers to compress these images to the physical level and distorted the material form of Feng Sheng, he could turn Feng Sheng¡¯s material form into a ¡°Legend of Feng Sheng¡±. Back then, the Yellow-scarved Strongman had used this method to compress Hao Jun into the Legend of Hao Jun. Using this method to investigate a person¡¯s past was very fast. Therefore, not long after, the images of Feng Sheng¡¯s life reached a critical time from Cui Heng¡¯s perspective¡ªhe met a Quasi Immortal Emperor called Emperor Wu. ¡°This is a Quasi Immortal Emperor?¡± Cui Heng was now investigating from the perspective of the River of Time, so the version of Emperor Wu that he saw was naturally based on the spectrum of time. Unlike Early-stage Return to Void realm cultivators who had their legs submerged in the River of Time, Quasi Immortal Emperors seemed to have half of their body submerged in the River of Time. Moreover, their body was extremely huge and had a huge impact on the flow of the River of Time. This also caused the power of time entangled on the body of Quasi Immortal Emperors to become even denser. The dense power of time would allow a Quasi Immortal Emperor to exert stronger influence on the spectrum of time. This meant that a Quasi Immortal Emperor could have powerful time-type techniques. Cui Heng roughly estimated that from the power of time that he could mobilize, Emperor Wu was stronger than his current self. There was no need to mention his Dharmic powers and body. Clearly, he was countless times stronger than him. Of course, there were gains and losses. The power of time entangled in his body was too dense, and there were more negative effects. If one was immersed in the River of Time too much, they would be affected by the power of time. This caused the Quasi Immortal Emperors to be almost unable to defend against time-type spells and could only trade attacks equally. When the same time-type attack landed on a Quasi Immortal Emperor, the damage and effect would also increase exponentially. To put it simply, a Quasi Immortal Emperor was considered to be a type of high offensive and brittle defense character on the spectrum of time. Due to the different states of the River of Time, Early-stage Return to Void cultivators were relatively balanced. Moreover, the grasp of time power by Return to Void cultivators did not depend on how much time power they were entangled with. Instead, it was affected by the depth of their investigation of time and the time-type spells they cultivated. If Cui Heng cultivated a few more high-level time-type spells now, the amount of time power he could mobilize would almost be the same as a Quasi Immortal Emperor. In addition, because Quasi Immortal Emperors were washed by the currents of the River of Time too much, they would be corroded more by the power of time and usher in their final death faster. ¡°In about 30 billion years, or five Primeval Eras, Emperor Wu will completely perish.¡± Cui Heng had sensed it in his heart and saw through the lifespan of Emperor Wu at a glance. Then, he saw other Quasi Immortal Emperors in Feng Sheng¡¯s past experiences. They were all close to Emperor Wu and could even be called good friends. Without exception, half of these Quasi Immortal Emperors¡¯ bodies were submerged in the River of Time and were corroded by the power of the River of Time. They would face the end result of an early death. Among them, the one with the longest lifespan was about seven Primeval Eras. Calculating according to the Chaos Calamity that happened once every 12 to 18 Primeval Eras, they would not have a chance to participate in the next Chaos Calamity. How did the Quasi Immortal Emperors of the Primordial World die so quickly? Cui Heng was a little puzzled. However, he quickly found the answer from the memory of these Quasi Immortal Emperors. The Primordial World had long found a solution to this situation of being corroded by the power of time. As long as one participated in the process of the Primordial World annexing the universe to expand, they could use the various changes caused by the expansion of the Primordial World to wear down a portion of the time corrosion in their body and recover a large amount of their lifespan. Letting the Primordial World annex a desolate universe could roughly recover the lifespan of one Primeval Era. A higher level universe could recover two Primeval Eras of lifespan. The closer the level of the universe was to the core universe of the Boundless Chaos Sea, the more lifespan they could recover. If the Primordial World could absorb the universes around the core of the Chaos Sea, they could even recover a lifespan of hundreds of Primeval Eras in one go. If they absorbed the universe in the core of the Chaos Sea¡­ That was just a thought for a Quasi Immortal Emperor. No one had ever let the Primordial World succeed in absorbing that kind of universe, not even an Immortal Emperor. At this moment, Cui Heng came to a realization. The reason why the Primordial World and the Boundless Chaos Sea became mortal enemies was not purely because the Primordial World wanted to expand. Instead, it was because the higher-ups of the Primordial World needed to let the original world expand. If they did not expand, they would die step by step. ¡°This is a fight to the death.¡± Cui Heng could not help but sigh with emotion. Then, he continued to investigate Feng Sheng¡¯s past. After screening through the images one after another, he suddenly saw an incomparably dazzling light in front of him. A bright silver light of time was actually floating above the River of Time, emitting endless light like a sun. Such a situation really shocked Cui Heng. He almost left the perspective of the River of Time and completely hid his aura. The power of time contained in the ¡°sun¡± in front of him was too terrifying. Just looking at that ¡°sun¡± made one feel that time had been distorted, and the past, present, and future would be affected. However, Cui Heng quickly realized that although the light of this ¡°sun¡± was strong, it could not shine on him. Under the influence of the Eon Light Evasion spell, he had already fused with the River of Time. When the light of the ¡°sun¡± shone over, it was as if it was shining on an ordinary stretch of the River of Time, unable to affect him at all. After confirming this, Cui Heng began to observe more carefully. Then, he realized that this ¡°sun¡± was actually not floating in the sky above the River of Time. Instead, a pillar of light connected this ¡°sun¡± to the River of Time. From the form, Immortal Emperors were like a ¡°lighthouse¡± in the River of Time. The light they released affected the past, present, and future at the same time. ¡°This is an Immortal Emperor?!¡± Cui Heng was rather surprised. ¡°The cultivation path from the Quasi Immortal Emperor realm is to gather as much time power as possible and integrate it into their body?¡± At this moment, he could clearly feel that the Immortal Emperor¡¯s body was intertwined with the power of time that was far stronger than a Quasi Immortal Emperor. This was clearly not the path to transcend time like Return to Void realm cultivators. Instead, he gathered the power of time on himself and constantly increased his influence on time. If he took such a path, what was the ultimate realm of this path? Could it be that he was gathering all the power of time? Was it really possible to reach that level? Or could it be that this path might not reach a higher level at all? Cui Heng looked at the vast River of Time and fell into deep thought. He could see that the ¡°sun¡± was gathering a huge amount of the power of time, affecting the past, present, and future. At the same time, the River of Time stirred up tidal waves around it. It was as if it wanted to judge the pillar of light that supported the ¡°sun¡± and let it fall back into the River of Time. Chapter 707 - 707 The Huge Pressure from an Immortal Emperor 707 The Huge Pressure from an Immortal Emperor The existence of an Immortal Emperor would distort time. This was reflected on the River of Time. The ¡°river water¡± kept raising waves and attacking this Immortal Emperor ¡°lighthouse¡±. Once the pillar of light that supported the ¡°sun¡± above was destroyed, the outcome could be imagined. In a sense, this cultivation method was the true ¡°profound mystery of seizing the creation of the world and invading the sun and moon¡±. ¡°On the spectrum of time, Immortal Emperors are extremely powerful. They can even attack from the past to the present!¡± Cui Heng observed the influence of Immortal Emperors on the past, present, and future and was rather shocked. This also meant that even a Return to Void cultivator like him, if he did not cultivate time-type spells, could be attacked by Immortal Emperors from other space-time dimensions at any time. Even if he would not be killed, the feeling of being passively beaten would definitely not feel good. Immortal Emperors were powerful, but they had the same problem as Quasi Immortal Emperors. They were still glass cannons. It was even more brittle. Time-type spells could cause extremely huge damage to Immortal Emperors, and Time Interference-type spells could also cause extremely terrifying effects. The River of Time that they were submerged in was the greatest help. Cui Heng even suspected that if he used the Time Saber to slash an Immortal Emperor, it was possible to cut off all the lifespan of an Immortal Emperor with a single slash. With his current realm, although he could not see through how much lifespan this Immortal Emperor called An Chen had, from the strength of the entanglement of time and his life aura, he felt that it should be about 500 Primeval Eras. ¡°In that case, I only need to use the Time Saber to slash him 500 times and I¡¯ll be able to cut him to death.¡± Cui Heng chuckled in his heart. Of course, this was clearly impossible. Immortal Emperors were not dead wooden stakes. They would not stand there and let him use the Time Saber on them freely. However, even Immortal Emperor experts would most likely panic and retreat if they suddenly felt that they had lost a Primeval Era of their lifespan after being slashed by a saber. Before he had enough powerful imprisonment measures, the Time Saber was a very good choice to use as a self-defense spell to scare away Immortal Emperors. ¡°I still have a lot of Origin power left. I can use it to deduce another spell in the imprisoning direction.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself. The power of Quasi Immortal Emperors and Immortal Emperors made him feel a sense of danger. He had to upgrade the spells he had to be at ease. Then, he continued to investigate Feng Sheng¡¯s past experiences. Images flashed before his eyes, indicating that he had flipped through the entire life of this Invincible Immortal King. Looking from Feng Sheng¡¯s perspective, Cui Heng¡¯s understanding of the Primordial World, the Boundless Chaos Sea, the Immeasurable Universe, the core universe, and other information had greatly increased. He was one step closer to the level of knowing everything. At the same time, his cultivation realm increased rapidly. There was no need to mention the improvement in his body, soul, and Dharmic powers. This improvement was mainly reflected in his control of time power and the further sublimation of his essence. Previously, Cui Heng¡¯s influence on the spectrum of time was such that he had half of his legs stuck in the River of Time. Now that he had raised his legs a little higher, the scouring of time on him became even smaller. Although it was only a little, the feedback was a huge increase in his cultivation realm. As his ¡°perspective¡± increased, he could look down at the River of Time more clearly. He also gained a little more understanding of the use of the power of time and naturally possessed a divine power. Control over the flow of time. In other words, Cui Heng could now accelerate or slow down time, turning a day into a year, or turning a year into a day. ¡°Now, the limit of my control over the flow of time is only a multiple of 300 to 400.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°As my cultivation realm increases, this multiplier will continue to increase. In the future, I might be able to reach tens of thousands of times, hundreds of thousands of times, or even millions of times. If my realm continues to increase, I wonder if I can rewind time or even directly change the past.¡± The power of time was too mysterious. Any effect could involve all aspects, causing one¡¯s imagination to run wild. ¡°From now on, time in the usual sense doesn¡¯t mean much to me.¡± Cui Heng felt the flow of time around him and looked at the flow of time that was washing over him. Suddenly, he felt a little emotional. ¡°With my current cultivation realm, I can at most control the flow of time in a universe. If I¡¯m countless times stronger, can I control the flow of time in the entire River of Time? If there¡¯s really a reversal of time, can I return time to its original starting point and return to the birth of the beginning and end as long as I reverse the flow of the entire River of Time?¡± Thinking of this, he shook his head gently and stopped thinking about it. Many times, too many unfounded guesses about cultivation could easily form a certain level of cognitive impediment, restricting one¡¯s thoughts. It was not a good thing. It was safer to be down-to-earth and take things one step at a time. ¡°The information from an Invincible Immortal King allowed my cultivation progress at the Early-stage Void Return realm to improve by 30%.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°This is mainly because I knew too little about the Primordial World before this. According to this efficiency, I¡¯m afraid I still need to scry the past of more than ten Invincible Immortal Kings to complete the cultivation of the Early-stage Void Return realm. After all, if they¡¯re all Invincible Immortal Kings, the information they know will definitely be repetitive. The more I investigate, the lower the value and the smaller the improvement. However, the information that Feng Sheng knows is focused on the continent he came from. If there are Invincible Immortal Kings from other continents, there should be even greater gains.¡± Chapter 708 - 708 The Huge Pressure from an Immortal Emperor (2) 708 The Huge Pressure from an Immortal Emperor (2) ¡°Other than that, I have to scry the past of a Quasi Immortal Emperor. The gains shouldn¡¯t be small. From the state of the Quasi Immortal Emperor I saw earlier, it¡¯s not impossible to investigate the past of a Quasi Immortal Emperor.¡± When I reach more than half of the cultivation in the Early-stage Void Return realm and the process of transcending time is a little higher, I can look down on more of the River of Time. I should be able to directly scry the past of a Quasi Immortal Emperor. It¡¯s very difficult to make any progress with the Primordial World now. It¡¯s best to start from the Boundless Chaos Sea next. Moreover, there¡¯s a very good opportunity.¡± At this moment, he thought of Venerable Master Jiu. Previously, he had planned to ask Venerable Master Jiu about the Chaos Heaven and the Primordial World. But before he could speak, Feng Sheng had barged into this universe. ¡°However, before that, I still have to deal with something.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s gaze turned to Feng Sheng who was not far away. What should he do with him now? This was a question worth thinking about. If he killed him directly, it would definitely attract his Master¡¯s attention. At that time, it would be bad if the Quasi Immortal Emperor attacked. Although Cui Heng was already confident enough to defeat a Quasi Immortal Emperor, as long as he fought with a Quasi Immortal Emperor, the entire universe would probably be smashed into pieces. But if he let him go, the trouble he would attract would only be greater. ¡°Forget it, I should just suppress him.¡± Cui Heng finally shook his head and chose the third method. He would not kill or release him. He would directly suppress him! He would deal with him after his cultivation realm increased. Of course, to suppress an Invincible Immortal King who had a Quasi Immortal Emperor or even an Immortal Emperor backing him, he definitely could not use ordinary methods. Hence, Cui Heng flicked his finger gently and tore a small hole in the void. In the blink of an eye, the shattered space was crushed into a ball of gray Chaotic Qi by an invisible force. Then, the chaos divided into clear and turbid energies and turned into Yin and Yang energies. The clear Yang rose into the sky, and the turbid Yin sank into the ground. A wisp of Cui Heng¡¯s will descended and transformed into the Great Dao, derived laws, demarcated order, and living beings. In an instant, a vast world had already formed. Its life essence was extremely high, enough to withstand the birth of Invincible Immortal Kings. This also meant that even Invincible Immortal Kings could not destroy this world. At the same time, a door of light that emitted a faint green light appeared in front of Feng Sheng. The light inside slowly spun, as if it led to an unknown world. ¡°Please go in.¡± Cui Heng smiled at Feng Sheng. ¡°You¡¯ll definitely regret it!¡± Feng Sheng gritted his teeth and looked at Cui Heng, his eyes filled with hatred. However, he could not do anything and could only walk towards the door of light helplessly. Standing in front of the door of light, he stopped in his tracks and looked around the surrounding starry sky. He sensed the nomological situation of this universe and realized that there were still no signs of anyone descending from the outside. This left him in a daze. He did not understand why his Master had yet to make a move after his past experiences had been forcefully read. Could it be that this person was already powerful enough to avoid the perception of a Quasi Immortal Emperor on the spectrum of time? However, even if they were both Quasi Immortal Emperors, they would still be discovered by the other party after meeting on the spectrum of time. How could such a thing happen? Or could it be that Master already knew the situation on his side but did not intend to save him? But why? What reason did Master have to do this? Feng Sheng was puzzled no matter how he thought about it. In the end, he could only silently walk into the door of light. The moment he stepped into the door of light, he immediately felt the world spin. It was as if he had been thrown billions of light years away, and his body and soul were almost separated. When he felt that his surroundings had stabilized, he realized that he had already fallen into a valley filled with trees. The huge impact of the fall had created a deep pit in the ground here, and many trees had already fallen to the ground. Feng Sheng tried to stand up, but he suddenly felt weak all over. His body and soul suddenly became extremely uncoordinated and he actually fell to the ground. ¡°Where¡¯s the Immortal power in my body?¡± He was incomparably shocked to discover that the Immortal power in his body had disappeared, leaving only the power of his physical body, let alone any divine powers. However, he quickly understood what was going on. This was the suppression of the laws of this world. As long as he was in this world, he would not have any Immortal power. The Immortal power that originally existed in his body also disappeared after he entered this world. Moreover, the power of his body was also declining extremely quickly. It would probably not be long before he fell to the level of the Dao Realm or even the True World realm. At that time, he would become a person who only had a long lifespan but was far from the corresponding cultivation level. ¡°Do you want to use this method to suppress me in this world forever?¡± Feng Sheng¡¯s expression was gloomy, and his eyes were filled with hatred. But then, he sneered. ¡°You¡¯ll definitely regret it! You only created a world to seal me. I¡¯ll be found soon! Even if you can rely on your Quasi Immortal Emperor strength to hide from my Master¡¯s investigation on the Time Spectrum, you can only be exposed when facing Immortal Emperor An Chen¡¯s search. At that time, you have nowhere to escape!¡± In his opinion, although the strength Cui Heng displayed was powerful, it was still within the scope of a Quasi Immortal Emperor. As long as an Immortal Emperor attacked, Cui Heng would definitely die. However, in reality, be it Emperor Wu, who was a Quasi Immortal Emperor, or An Chen, who was an Immortal Emperor, it was impossible for them to attack Cui Heng, let alone discover Feng Sheng, who was suppressed in this world. That was because after Feng Sheng entered this world, Cui Heng had cast a spell on it. Eon Light Evasion! After his cultivation realm increased, his ability on the Time Spectrum further became stronger, and the power of Eon Light Evasion naturally increased greatly. The current Eon Light Evasion could not only be used on himself, but also on others. It could also be used on items. Due to the effect of Eon Light Evasion, this world directly fused into the River of Time and completely disappeared on the Time Spectrum. Whether it was the past, present, or future, this small world did not exist. It was as if it had never appeared. Other than Cui Heng, no one could discover his traces on the Time Spectrum. In order to ensure that nothing went wrong, Cui Heng even let a fake self put the universe he was in into his sleeve. Then, he used Eon Light Evasion to let this fake self escape into the River of Time and hide this universe on the Time Spectrum. In this way, even Immortal Emperors would not be able to find this universe. Of course, this was only a Time Spectrum concealment. There had to be a spatial-level concealment added on top to be foolproof. This was easy. Cui Heng let his fake self display the essence of life that transcended the universe and hid in the endless Chaos Sea. It was impossible to find its location. After this series of operations, it finally met Cui Heng¡¯s safety standards. ¡°I can finally heave a sigh of relief. The pressure that Immortal Emperors gave me is still too great. Whether it¡¯s the essence of life or the methods of power, they far exceed my current self. With my current strength, if I face an Immortal Emperor, I can only hide in the Grotto-Heaven Dao Palace. It¡¯s best if I can have some countermeasures. It¡¯s time to deduce an imprisonment-type spell. As long as I can temporarily imprison an Immortal Emperor, coupled with the effect of the Time Saber, I can threaten an Immortal Emperor.¡± Thinking of this, he entered the Grotto-Heaven Dao Palace and ordered the System. ¡°Consume 100 points of Origin power and use the High-level Immortal Technique, From Initiate to Ascension to deduce spells. The direction of deduction is ¡®imprisonment¡¯!¡± [Congratulations! You have used 100 points of origin power to successfully deduce the imprisonment-type spell ¡°Immortal Binding Rope¡±.] ¡­ . ¡­ . Primordial World, Taiwu Mountain. The smile on Emperor Wu¡¯s face suddenly froze, and his eyes widened, as if he had sensed something unbelievable. Yan Qing hurriedly asked, ¡°Master, what happened? Did a Quasi Immortal Emperor take action? Should we bring Junior Brother Feng back immediately?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. How is this possible?¡± Emperor Wu said in surprise, ¡°He disappeared. Feng Sheng has disappeared. Even that universe has disappeared!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Yan Qing also revealed an expression of disbelief. ¡°This, how is this possible?!¡± Chapter 709 - 709 Locking the Time River, Binding the Immortals 709 Locking the Time River, Binding the Immortals ¡°Master, was that universe destroyed?¡± Yan Qing could not help but ask. A universe suddenly disappeared into thin air. This kind of thing was too unbelievable and difficult to understand. ¡°No.¡± Emperor Wu shook his head gently and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t sense any signs of destruction in that space-time. It¡¯s impossible for it to have been destroyed. It¡¯s very likely that it was teleported away.¡± ¡°Teleportation?!¡± Yan Qing said in surprise, ¡°Although the universe is floating in the Chaos Sea, it¡¯s not a simple matter to move it. It¡¯s impossible for an Invincible Immortal King to do it. Master, has a Quasi Immortal Emperor taken action?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Emperor Wu fell silent. He looked at the Lost Water Treasure Mirror. After a long while, he said very reluctantly, ¡°No, there are no signs of a Quasi Immortal Emperor taking action.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Yan Qing was also confused. The Lost Water Treasure Mirror was a treasure personally refined by an Immortal Emperor. It could accurately monitor the subtle fluctuations of the River of Time. As for Quasi Immortal Emperors, they had extremely powerful time power. However, if they attacked, they would definitely cause ripples in the River of Time. Now, Master said that the Lost Water Treasure Mirror had not detected anything¡­ How did this happen? It couldn¡¯t be that something had gone wrong with this treasure mirror, right? However, how could a treasure personally refined by an Immortal Emperor make a mistake? Could it be that the person who attacked had exceeded the maximum monitoring limit of the Lost Water Treasure Mirror? Didn¡¯t this mean that an existence comparable to an Immortal Emperor had taken action? Junior Brother Feng was only an Invincible Immortal King. To a Quasi Immortal Emperor, he was like an ant. How could he alarm an Immortal Emperor? No matter what, he could not understand it. It was really unbelievable. ¡°Even the Lost Water Treasure Mirror can¡¯t find any traces of that universe.¡± At this moment, Emperor Wu also became tense, and his surprise became stronger and stronger. ¡°It¡¯s too strange. Whether it¡¯s in the Boundless Chaos Sea or on the Time Spectrum, there¡¯s no trace of that universe. It¡¯s as if it never existed. How can such a thing happen? Could it be¡­ an Immortal Emperor?!¡± Facing such a situation that he had never encountered before, a Quasi Immortal Emperor like Emperor Wu could not figure it out at all. In fact, like Yan Qing, he began to wonder if this was done by an Immortal Emperor. But why was this happening? Why would an Immortal Emperor make a move? If it was just for Feng Sheng, it was definitely not worth it. If it was really an Immortal Emperor, there must be a deeper reason. Moreover, he was clearly hiding something by hiding the universe so decisively. Thinking of this, an idea suddenly flashed in Emperor Wu¡¯s mind. He felt that he had finally grasped the key to the problem. His eyes immediately lit up, and a cold smile appeared on his face. ¡°I see, I see. He really revealed his own evil designs unintentionally!¡± Yan Qing was confused and did not understand why his master suddenly laughed. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong? Did you discover any clues?¡± ¡°Were you also guessing that an Immortal Emperor had interfered in this matter just now?¡± Emperor Wu asked instead of answering and looked at Yan Qing. ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Qing nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°Other than an Immortal Emperor, I really can¡¯t think of any other reason for this unbelievable situation.¡± ¡°Then our guess should be the same. It¡¯s most likely that an Immortal Emperor has taken action.¡± Emperor Wu nodded slightly and said, ¡°Do you still remember what I told you before? I wanted Feng Sheng to lure out a Quasi Immortal Emperor?¡± ¡°Because there¡¯s news that a Heaven Earth Saint Realm expert has passed away in the Boundless Chaos Sea. You want to use this to verify the authenticity of this news¡­¡± At this point, Yan Qing suddenly felt enlightened. His entire body tensed up. ¡°I also know what¡¯s going on!¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Emperor Wu nodded and said, ¡°This Immortal Emperor suddenly attacked and hid so deeply. He even hid the entire universe. He¡¯s probably hiding the changes in the laws of that universe. This also means that there must be a problem with the changes in the laws of that universe, and it¡¯s very disadvantageous to them. This is actually the result I wanted to verify. I reckon that there¡¯s really a big problem!¡± ¡°Master is right. I guess so too. However, I have another thought,¡± Yan Qing said very respectfully. ¡°What thought?¡± Emperor Wu asked. ¡°What if this act of hiding a universe was a trap to deceive us?¡± Yan Qing said in a low voice. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s indeed possible.¡± Emperor Wu nodded in agreement with Yan Qing¡¯s words. Then, he said, ¡°However, the possibility is extremely small. After all, our goal is to investigate if a Heaven Earth Saint Realm expert has really died. As long as there¡¯s no definite news, we won¡¯t act rashly. Such a trap is almost impossible to work. Moreover, it¡¯s not easy to teleport a universe away, let alone hide it on the Time Spectrum and hide the past and future of this universe. If they want to achieve such an effect completely, they need at least two experts comparable to Immortal Emperors to make a move with all their might. They most likely need a Heaven Earth Saint to supervise on the side. Otherwise, the Immortal Emperors will suffer the backlash of time. Even so, after completing this matter, the Immortal Emperors will still suffer a backlash from the River of Time. Their strength will greatly decrease for a period of time, and their combat strength will be severely damaged. Such a powerful lineup and such a heavy price was paid just for a dangerous situation that¡¯s almost impossible to succeed? This is clearly unlikely, but it¡¯s very normal if it¡¯s to hide the signs of the death of a Heaven Earth Saint Realm expert. Although this also has the risk of arousing suspicion, as long as we can¡¯t completely confirm if a Heaven Earth Saint has really died, we usually won¡¯t act rashly. Chapter 710 - 710 Locking the Time River, Binding the Immortals (2) 710 Locking the Time River, Binding the Immortals (2) ¡°Even if we want to continue probing in other universes, we still need to mobilize the Quasi Immortal Emperors to take action. However, after this battle, those Quasi Immortal Emperors will definitely be on guard and will probably not take action easily for thousands of years. Under normal circumstances, it¡¯s very normal for a Quasi Immortal Emperor to not take action for thousands or tens of thousands of years. We can¡¯t tell if this is intentionally avoided or normal. In that case, the Boundless Chaos Sea is more likely to drag on for thousands of years and survive this crisis.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Yan Qing was enlightened. Then, he asked, ¡°Master, how should we deal with this matter? This act of hiding the universe is clearly very suspicious. Moreover, there¡¯s Junior Brother Feng¡­¡± ¡°I will personally meet Immortal Emperor Tianshui and Immortal Emperor An Chen and report the situation in detail,¡± Emperor Wu said in a low voice. ¡°At that time, it will be up to the two Immortal Emperors to decide how to deal with it. I will also ask them to save Feng Sheng.¡± Immortal Emperor An Chen was the ruler of the continent where the Taiwu Mountain was located, while Immortal Emperor Tianshui was a Rogue Immortal and was not in charge of the management of the Primordial World. However, he had a good relationship with Emperor Wu¡¯s master. ¡°Master is wise.¡± Yan Qing first flattered him, then asked, ¡°Master, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand. Aren¡¯t Quasi Immortal Emperor and Immortal Emperors powerful enough to grasp the mysteries of time? Why would they still suffer the backlash of the River of Time?¡± ¡°Have you reached the edge of touching the mysteries of time?¡± Emperor Wu sized up Yan Qing and smiled. ¡°Not bad, your cultivation has improved a lot. In that case, it¡¯s time to tell you this. Although Quasi Immortal Emperors and Immortal Emperors have grasped the mysteries of time, they are also enduring the curse of time. Although the cultivation system of the Boundless Chaos Sea is different from ours, they have the same end points. It¡¯s roughly equivalent, and there are similar problems. Actually, ever since we reached the Quasi Immortal Emperor realm, we¡¯ve been improving ourselves by constantly invading the power of the River of Time. This way, we¡¯ll naturally be rejected or even targeted by the power of time. Therefore, be it a Quasi Immortal Emperor or an Immortal Emperor, when they use time techniques, they usually won¡¯t unleash more than 50% of their full strength to ensure absolute control. If one exceeds the limits of their control when using time techniques, it¡¯s very likely that they will suffer a backlash from the River of Time. At best, their lifespan will be greatly reduced, and at worst, their cultivation will fall. The consequences will be extremely serious. This is also the reason why Quasi Immortal Emperors and Immortal Emperors rarely use time techniques in battle of the same level. Because they are entangled with too much time power, they will suffer extremely huge damage when they encounter an attack on the Time Spectrum. As long as they can¡¯t kill the other party in one strike and make him lose all ability to resist, they will also suffer an equivalent attack from the power of time. They will definitely suffer extremely huge and even unbearable damage.¡± ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing!¡± Yan Qing said in surprise, ¡°In that case, the power of time is actually more like a deterrence power for Quasi Immortal Emperors and Immortal Emperors. It¡¯s not easily used.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Emperor Wu nodded and said, ¡°When you step into the Quasi Immortal Emperor realm in the future, you have to be careful at all times. At that time, I¡¯ll teach you a secret technique to defend against time. This secret technique can ensure that you won¡¯t be killed in a single strike on the Time Spectrum. There¡¯s a chance to counterattack. It¡¯s a secret technique that all Quasi Immortal Emperors and Immortal Emperors must cultivate.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Yan Qing hurriedly bowed and thanked him. ¡°Alright, you and I have been master and disciple for a long time. There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Emperor Wu waved his hand gently and said, ¡°Follow me to see Immortal Emperor An Chen.¡± ¡­ . In the Grotto-Heaven Dao Palace. Cui Heng circulated the Dharmic powers in his body and stretched out his right index finger to gently swipe through the void. Immediately, a rope that emitted a bright golden light appeared out of thin air. An extremely terrifying shackling power was intertwined on this rope. The surrounding laws, matter, space, and time were affected, as if they were all imprisoned by this rope. ¡°This is the Immortal Binding Rope?¡± Cui Heng felt the powerful imprisonment power contained in this spell and was extremely surprised in his heart. He thought to himself, ¡°With the power of this spell, even cultivators who have reached the limit of the Early-stage Return to Void Realm will be imprisoned. Immortal cultivators who have just stepped into the Mid-stage Return to Void Realm will probably be greatly affected as well. They might even be imprisoned for an instant. This power is too terrifying. This is only the initial form of power. What kind of scene would it be if it was advanced further? No wonder the description of this spell is that it has the power to bind Immortals.¡± This Immortal was not the same as the Immortals of the martial path. They were Immortals who had truly walked the path of Immortal cultivation. [Immortal Binding Rope: Locks the River of Time and Space and binds Immortals. This technique is the highest manifestation of the Dao of Imprisonment. If cultivated to a high level, it has the power to freeze time and bind Immortals.] The description was very short. Even when Cui Heng deduced this spell, he did not see any huge phenomena. He only felt that everything around him had stopped at that moment. It was as if the entire spacetime and all the Great Dao laws had frozen, as if they were imprisoned by an invisible force. This temporary imprisonment and stillness was almost imperceptible. If not for the fact that Cui Heng had already transcended the universe and looked down at the essence of life in the River of Time, and had grasped the Immortal Binding Rope spell, he would not have been able to discover this short change in spacetime. ¡°With this technique, as long as my cultivation advances another step and I complete half of my Early-stage Return to Void cultivation, I can easily crush Quasi Immortal Emperors and not be afraid of ordinary Immortal Emperors.¡± Cui Heng was in a very good mood. Although the Immortal Binding Rope at this stage might only be able to imprison an Immortal Emperor for a short moment, as long as it was combined with his divine power to slow down time, it could imprison the other party for a longer time. Next, he only needed to keep using the Time Saber. Of course, the power of time grasped by an Immortal Emperor was extremely powerful, and it was not something he could compare to now. If an Immortal Emperor resisted with all his might, he would definitely be able to affect the flow of time. His Time Saber might not even be able to hit the other party more than a few times. ¡°The body of an Immortal Emperor is still too strong. If I want to truly fight against an Immortal Emperor, I probably have to reach the peak of the Early-stage Return to Void Realm or step into the Mid-stage Return to Void Realm. Moreover, there are levels among Immortal Emperors. Immortal Emperors like Immortal Emperor An Chen, who are in charge of managing the continent, are only the most ordinary Immortal Emperors. True experts are not in charge of these miscellaneous matters.¡± Thinking of this, Cui Heng suppressed the emotions in his heart and thought to himself, ¡°I¡¯m not strong enough yet. It¡¯s best to not provoke Immortal Emperors. I should go and find Venerable Master Jiu first to understand the situation of the Chaos Heaven to increase my cultivation realm.¡± ¡­ . When Cui Heng was suppressing Feng Sheng, Venerable Master Jiu had gone to the Immortal Land in the middle of the Silver Disc Star Sea. At this moment, he knew very well that even if Immortal Cui Heng was not a true Immortal Emperor, he definitely held an Immortal Emperor-level supreme treasure and was extremely powerful. Instead of staying there and getting in the way, it was better to return to that world and quietly wait for Immortal Cui Heng¡¯s return. However, Venerable Master Jiu¡¯s return alone surprised Immortal Monarch Chonghe and Fang He. Immortal Monarch Chonghe could not help but ask, ¡°Lord, why didn¡¯t Immortal Cui Heng come back with us?¡± After all, after Cui Heng suppressed Feng Sheng, he went to the Grotto-Heaven Dao Palace and suddenly disappeared from their perspective. This was very unsettling. Hong Fugui, Juntian, Daoist Su, and the others had normal expressions. In their hearts, Cui Heng was an omnipotent existence. There would be no accidents at all. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Immortal Cui¡­¡± Venerable Master Jiu was about to explain when he suddenly saw ripples in the void at the side. Amidst the void ripples, Cui Heng appeared out of thin air and smiled. ¡°The matter has been resolved.¡± Then, he said to Venerable Master Jiu, ¡°Can we talk in private?¡± Chapter 711 - 711 Her Figure in the Past 711 Her Figure in the Past Venerable Master Jiu followed Cui Heng to a side hall with a very respectful attitude. ¡°Venerable Master, there¡¯s no need to be nervous. I just want to understand some things from you,¡± Cui Heng asked. ¡°About the situation in the Chaos Heaven, as well as the Boundless Chaos Sea and the Immeasurable Universe.¡± ¡°Please speak, Lord Immortal,¡± Venerable Master Jiu said respectfully. Facing Cui Heng¡¯s question, he planned to answer truthfully. As long as it did not involve too many secrets, he could answer. After all, from Immortal Cui Heng¡¯s performance, he was at least an existence at the Quasi Immortal Emperor realm. He might even be close to the Immortal Emperor realm. Moreover, this was an expert who was an enemy of the Primordial World. Such an existence was even rarer for the Boundless Chaos Sea. If such an expert wanted to forcefully investigate his past, he might not even feel anything. Now that he was asking so formally, he was clearly giving him enough respect. He had to know what was good for him. ¡°Let¡¯s start from the origin of the Chaos Heaven.¡± Cui Heng smiled. Although he had already gained some understanding of the Chaos Heaven from Feng Sheng¡¯s past experience, it was very limited. He did not know many details, and it was difficult to determine if it was real or fake. ¡°Yes, Lord Immortal.¡± Venerable Master Jiu nodded and said respectfully, ¡°Chaos Heaven is an organization that manages the entire Boundless Chaos Universe. It¡¯s in charge of formulating the overall development plan and counter attacking the Primordial World. The core members are mainly martial artists at the Taiyi Realm, Taishi Realm, and Taisu Realm. Together with the Heaven¡¯s Wills that have grasped the power of Heaven Heart, there¡¯s an organization called the Chaos Heaven Assembly¡­¡± He first explained the main organizational structure of Chaos Heaven before beginning to explain the reason for the establishment of Chaos Heaven. At first, the universes of the Immeasurable Universe in the Chaos Sea were all independent. The counterattack on the Primordial World was also relatively scattered. This made it very easy for the experts of the Primordial World to destroy them one by one. In the end, about 300 Primeval Eras ago, three Heaven Earth Saints and two Heaven¡¯s Will experts who had grasped the power of Heaven Heart Phenomenon put together an organization. The top experts of the various universes sat together and began to discuss establishing a unified organization to prepare for the counterattack on the Primordial World. This was the origin of Chaos Heaven. After Chaos Heaven was established, the top experts of the Immeasurable Universe obtained an effective organization, and the counterattack on the Primordial World began on a larger scale. It was also from that moment on that the Chaos Sea managed to defend and launch counterattacks on the Primordial World easily. They even obtained a glorious result that caused the death of several Immortal Ancestors, forming the ¡°Great Tribulation of the Boundless Chaos Sea¡± that the Primordial World was incomparably afraid of. Initially, the Chaos Sea was inferior to the distant universe in terms of the number of experts at the Immortal Ancestor realm. However, after 300 Primeval Eras and 19 Chaos Sea Tribulations, the Primordial World was already weaker than the Chaos Sea. After understanding the situation of the Chaos Heaven, Cui Heng learned more about the Boundless Chaos Universe from Venerable Master Jiu. For example, the division of strength between the various universes, what kind of experts there were, what kind of civilizations there were, how the Chaos Heaven managed these universes, and so on. Venerable Master Jiu answered these questions in detail. Cui Heng listened quietly at the side. As he understood this information deeper, his cultivation realm also quietly increased. Especially on the spectrum of the River of Time, he had further reduced the scouring of the River of Time on himself. Moreover, he could look down on more of the River of Time, and his investigation of the past was more detailed and hidden. However, these improvements did not cause any phenomena. Cui Heng was still as usual, and Venerable Master Jiu did not discover any abnormalities. His realm was afterall, much weaker. If a Quasi Immortal Emperor was present, he would more or less be able to sense that Cui Heng¡¯s aura was already very different from before. A moment later, Venerable Master Jiu ended his explanations and said respectfully, ¡°Immortal Lord, do you have anything else to ask?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. Actually, he still had some questions that involved the secrets of the various universes that he did not ask. However, he only needed to send some fake selves to investigate. There was no need to ask Venerable Master Jiu one by one. ¡°Immortal Lord, if you don¡¯t have any other instructions, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Venerable Master Jiu bowed again. To him, the psychological pressure of talking to Cui Heng alone was still a little great. After all, this was very likely an Immortal Emperor expert. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Cui Heng smiled. At the same time, he raised his right hand and flicked his finger gently. Immediately, a long sword appeared out of thin air. Then, a bright silver color appeared on the sword edge and flowed like water. ¡°Take this sword.¡± Cui Heng let the sword float in front of Venerable Master Jiu. ¡°This sword contains the power of time. It can give you a chance to escape when facing an Immortal Emperor. Consider it a gift of gratitude for answering my questions.¡± ¡°This, this, this¡­¡± Venerable Master Jiu¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the sword in extreme shock. He felt the huge power contained in it and his entire body trembled. Then, he shook his head repeatedly and said, ¡°Lord Immortal, this is too precious.¡± Although Cui Heng did not infuse much power from the long sword, and he only emphasized on its life-saving ability, in his perception, this was clearly a supreme treasure with endless power. This long sword was like a treasure brewed from the River of Time. Every bit of power carried the power of time and had unbelievable uses. As everyone knew, the power of time could only be used by experts at the Quasi Immortal Emperor realm. In other words, as long as he held this sword, he would possess power equivalent to a Quasi Immortal Emperor. Even if he could not compare to a true Quasi Immortal Emperor, it was enough for him to look down on all his peers. Such a supreme treasure was actually given to him? This surprise came too suddenly. Venerable Master Jiu did not even dare to accept it. Chapter 712 - 712 Her Figure in the Past (2) 712 Her Figure in the Past (2) ¡°Is it valuable?¡± Cui Heng shook his head and chuckled when he heard this. He did not explain. Instead, he continued to flick his finger a few times. Then, thousands of identical swords appeared out of thin air and floated in front of Venerable Master Jiu. The bright silver light on the thousands of swords shone on each other as if they were connected, forming a miniature River of Time that displayed the profundity of the power of time. ¡°¡­¡± Venerable Master Jiu was completely stunned this time. He originally thought that the reason why this sword appeared out of thin air was because Cui Heng had taken it out of his storage space. But from the looks of it, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. These thousands of swords that floated in the air had all appeared out of thin air! Moreover, at the same time, the surrounding Heaven Earth Essence Qi and basic matter particles suddenly decreased. Clearly, these swords were all refined on the spot. This guess left Venerable Master Jiu dumbfounded and speechless. He was shocked to the extreme. Refining so many long swords that contained the power of Quasi Immortal Emperors out of thin air was really too shocking. It completely exceeded Venerable Master Jiu¡¯s imagination. This made him even more certain that Cui Heng was definitely an Immortal Emperor expert. ¡°Choose any one.¡± Cui Heng smiled. To him, he could create as many swords as he wanted. It was effortless, but to any Invincible Immortal King, each one could be considered a supreme treasure. ¡°Yes, Lord Immortal.¡± Venerable Master Jiu could only nod dumbly. If he still refused in this situation, he would not know how to appreciate favors. In the end, he chose the long sword at the beginning and carefully held it in his hand. Then, he bowed respectfully to Cui Heng and said, ¡°Thank you, Lord Immortal.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. This is a gift you deserve.¡± Cui Heng nodded and said, ¡°Go.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Venerable Master Jiu bowed and left the palace. Cui Heng did not leave the palace. He raised his perspective and instantly transcended the universe. Around him was an endless Chaos Sea that surged. The boundless universe floated and sank, and below was the vast River of Time, as if it would never stop flowing. ¡°The gains this time are more than expected. I should have completed more than 60% of my Early-stage Return to Void cultivation.¡± Cui Heng estimated his current cultivation realm. ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be very difficult to obtain such a huge improvement in the future. Be it Feng Sheng or Wei Jiu, they both gave me information that I didn¡¯t know about before. Now that I have a deeper understanding of the Boundless Chaos Sea and the Primordial World, even if there are Invincible Immortal Kings for me to scry in the future, it will probably be difficult to gain anything. If I still want to improve at such speeds, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to change my target to a Quasi Immortal Emperor. And such an expert is either in the core universe of the Chaos Sea or in the Primordial World. ¡°Be it the core of the Chaos Sea or the Primordial World, there are experts at the Immortal Emperor realm. There are even experts from the Immortal Ancestor Realm. The danger level is definitely not small. If I only conduct a simple exploration of the Immeasurable Universe. Even if I can step into the Mid-stage Return to Void Realm, it will take a long time. It¡¯s best to explore the Primordial World at the same time.¡± Cui Heng quickly made a decision. Next, he planned to cultivate on multiple paths. While investigating the unknown secrets of the Immeasurable Universe through his fake selves, he also headed to the core universe of the Chaos Sea and the Primordial World to investigate. His fake selves were everywhere. Even if he did different things in different places at the same time, it was very normal. ¡°Before that, there¡¯s something else I have to confirm.¡± Cui Heng suddenly thought of something and sent a voice transmission to Hong Fugui, who was in another palace. ¡°Fugui, come to my place.¡± Hong Fugui, who was busy, immediately put down what he was doing and rushed to the side hall where Cui Heng was. ¡°Disciple greets Teacher!¡± Hong Fugui said extremely respectfully. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to ask you.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said to Hong Fugui, ¡°Do you still remember when and where you last saw your junior sister?¡± ¡°Teacher, are you talking about Junior Sister Hengxia?¡± Hong Fugui asked first before answering, ¡°I remember, of course I remember.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Cui Heng nodded and said, ¡°Bring me over to take a look.¡± He planned to investigate the past of that place to check Jiang Qiqi¡¯s past situation and try to find her whereabouts. ¡­ . In the Immortal Land in the middle of the Silver Disc Star Sea, Cui Heng and Hong Fugui arrived at a wasteland. Hong Fugui and Jiang Qiqi had once met here. However, at that time, Hong Fugui only knew that her name was Jiang Hengxia, and she came from the same galaxy as him. He did not know that she was actually his junior sister. ¡°Teacher, I met her here back then.¡± Hong Fugui pointed at a mountain in the distance and said, ¡°At that time, I was cultivating here, and the aura of power on my body attracted her attention.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and flew towards the mountain with Hong Fugui. When they arrived at the place where Hong Fugui used to be, his eyes narrowed slightly, and a bright silver light began to flicker in his eyes. From the perspective of time, everything that this mountain had experienced in the past years appeared, condensing into clear images that were reflected in Cui Heng¡¯s eyes. Investigating the past experiences of such dead things was completely effortless for Cui Heng. It was not difficult at all. Therefore, he quickly returned the scene to the time when Hong Fugui and Jiang Qiqi met here. After thousands of years, Cui Heng finally saw the girl who had once called him Big Brother Immortal again. Although he had already asked Hong Fugui to materialize Jiang Qiqi¡¯s appearance at that time, watching the image and seeing the figure in time with his own eyes still had a different feeling. At that time, Jiang Qiqi was already at the Seventh True World Realm. He didn¡¯t know what her goal was, but she was looking for Juntian. However, Cui Heng had also seen Juntian¡¯s past experience and realized that he had never met Jiang Qiqi. This was also what Cui Heng was puzzled about earlier. Now that he saw Jiang Qiqi¡¯s figure with his own eyes, he had an answer in his heart. ¡°As expected, she went to the Primordial World.¡± Cui Heng sighed softly. Previously, after he realized that Jiang Qiqi was no longer in this universe, he guessed that she had gone to the Primordial World. Now, through this figure in the past, he realized that Jiang Qiqi possessed an aura of power from the Primordial World. From its nature, it should be a treasure of a high grade. The effect was related to spatial teleportation, and it was very likely a secret treasure used to protect one¡¯s life. Moreover, from the level of strength, it had already reached the Immortal King realm. At that time, Jiang Qiqi, who was only at the Seventh True World Realm, actually had an Immortal King-level treasure on her. ¡°How did a treasure with the power of the Primordial World appear in this universe?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly and thought to himself, ¡°How did Qiqi obtain a treasure of this level? ¡°Immortal King Haojun¡¯s past experiences don¡¯t have anything about Jiang Qiqi either. This is also very strange. Logically speaking, since an Immortal King-level power has appeared in this universe, it¡¯s impossible for him, the Heaven¡¯s Will, to not know anything.¡± He felt that there was something strange about this matter. It was not ordinary. Perhaps Jiang Qiqi was hiding a lot of secrets. ¡°It just so happens that I have to go to the Primordial World to explore next. I can also take the opportunity to investigate Qiqi¡¯s whereabouts.¡± Cui Heng made a decision in his heart. ¡°As long as I find her, all my doubts will naturally be answered.¡± Chapter 713 - 713 Descending to the Primordial World, Great Harvest 713 Descending to the Primordial World, Great Harvest The continent where Emperor Wu was located did not have an Immortal Ancestor. It was controlled by an Immortal Emperor called An Chen. Therefore, after discovering that there was an abnormality in a universe in the Boundless Chaos Sea, his first reaction was to look for Immortal Emperor An Chen to update him and discuss a specific plan. After all, it was very likely that the universe involved a Heaven¡¯s Will who had grasped the power of Heaven Heart Light. If they could not kill him in time, in a billion years, this would be a Heaven¡¯s Will who had grasped the power of Heaven Heart Phenomenon. At that time, it would be a disaster for the entire Primordial World. However, when Emperor Wu brought Yan Qing to the Sheng¡¯an Palace where Immortal Emperor An Chen was, they were rejected at the entrance. The Immortal child guarding the door told them that Immortal Emperor An Chen had been invited by Immortal Emperor Pingkang¡¯s envoy not long ago to attend a meeting organized by three Immortal Ancestors. He should be back within a thousand years. ¡°A meeting with three Immortal Ancestors?!¡± Emperor Wu was stunned when he heard this. He asked curiously, ¡°In the past, the Immortal Ancestor meetings were always held before the descent of the Great Chaos Sea Calamity. Now, it¡¯s clearly not time yet¡­¡± Under normal circumstances, there would be 12 to 18 Primeval Eras between two Chaos Calamities. It had only been a little more than 10 Primeval Eras since the last Chaos Calamity. There were still more than 8 billion years before the minimum period of 12 Primeval Eras. Could it be that because of the abnormality in the Boundless Chaos Sea, the Chaos Calamity might start in advance? The news that a Heaven Earth Saint had died earlier¡­ was true? For a moment, many thoughts flashed through Emperor Wu¡¯s heart, and an inexplicable sense of unease surged in his heart. Then, he cupped his hands and said to the Immortal child guarding the door, ¡°Thank you, Immortal Child, for telling us where Immortal Emperor An Chen is. We¡¯ll take our leave.¡± The Immortal child guarding the Sheng¡¯an Palace was usually Immortal Emperor An Chen¡¯s trusted aide. He might even be a legacy disciple. His identity was extraordinary, so he had to be treated with respect. After leaving the Sheng¡¯an Palace, Yan Qing asked anxiously, ¡°Master, what should we do now? It¡¯s very likely that there¡¯s a Heaven¡¯s Will in that universe that has grasped the power of Heaven Heart Light. Junior Brother Feng¡¯s life and death are unknown.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s look for Immortal Emperor Tianshui,¡± Emperor Wu said in a low voice. One of his teachers had once saved Immortal Emperor Tianshui¡¯s life a long time ago, so this Immortal Emperor took good care of him and even personally refined a supreme treasure like the Lost Water Treasure Mirror for him. As Immortal Emperor Tianshui was not in charge of the specific matters of this continent, the palace she lived in was not on land. Instead, it was overseas. Emperor Wu and Yan Qing quickly crossed the continent and traversed the sea to the True Water Divine Palace where Immortal Emperor Tianshui was. The True Water Divine Palace was built on the clouds and floated in the air. As soon as the two of them arrived, a young woman in a green dress flew out of the palace and smiled. ¡°Emperor Wu, how have you been?¡± ¡°Greetings, Emperor Qing. It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Emperor Wu cupped his hands and smiled. This young woman was also a Quasi Immortal Emperor and was Immortal Emperor Tianshui¡¯s personal disciple. She was usually in charge of the various matters of the True Water Divine Palace and was deeply trusted by Immortal Emperor Tianshui. ¡°I¡¯m no longer an Emperor in this world. You can just call me Qing Shu.¡± The young woman shook her head and smiled faintly. ¡°Emperor Wu, you look like you¡¯re in a hurry. Are you looking for my Master?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Emperor Wu nodded and said, ¡°Please inform Immortal Emperor Tianshui that I have an extremely important situation to report.¡± ¡°Master is not in the palace.¡± Qing Shu shook his head gently and said, ¡°Not long ago, Immortal Emperor Pingkang sent an envoy over and invited Master to attend a meeting with three Immortal Ancestors. She probably won¡¯t return for a thousand years.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Emperor Wu fell silent when he heard this. This situation was exactly the same as the Sheng¡¯an Palace. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I just came from the Sheng¡¯an Palace. I didn¡¯t expect the situation to be the same here.¡± At this moment, he was really helpless and began to feel anxious. The Myriad Heavens Palace that was in charge of invading that universe was under the jurisdiction of Emperor Wu. Now that such a thing had happened, he had to be responsible to the end. Otherwise, once the Heaven¡¯s Will who had grasped the power of Heaven Heart Light grew to an existence comparable to an Immortal Emperor or even grasped the power of Heaven Heart Phenomenon, he would definitely be unable to escape the blame and would be severely punished. Originally, he felt that with Immortal Emperor An Chen and Immortal Emperor Tianshui behind him, the situation would not be too bad. However, he never expected that something would really happen now. These two Immortal Emperors were actually not around. Why did the Immortal Ancestors Meeting have to be held at this time? Could it really be related to the abnormality in the Boundless Chaos Sea? ¡°If what Emperor Wu needs to report is urgent, can you tell me first? I¡¯ll relay it to my Master when she returns.¡± Qing Shu smiled. ¡°This¡­¡± Emperor Wu hesitated for a moment, but in his helplessness, he could only say, ¡°It¡¯s like this. The reason is that the Heaven Will of a universe from the Myriad Heavens Palace under my rule was killed¡­ ¡± He briefly explained what had happened in that universe. Qing Shu¡¯s expression became solemn as she said in a low voice, ¡°It actually involves a Heaven¡¯s Will that has grasped the power of Heaven Heart Light. This is indeed a very serious matter. It¡¯s also very suspicious that a universe has been completely hidden on the spacetime spectrum. Perhaps a Heaven Earth Saint has really died in the Boundless Chaos Sea. This is a very important matter. However, there¡¯s still time to wait for a thousand years. Emperor Wu, you don¡¯t have to be too anxious. When Master returns, I¡¯ll inform her immediately.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Emperor Wu cupped his hands and bowed, leaving only a bitter smile on his face. It might not be too late to deal with the Heaven¡¯s Will that had grasped the power of Heaven Heart Light a thousand years later, but the hidden universe was the key to verifying if there was really a Heaven Earth Saint who had died. It would definitely be too late a thousand years later. That was the best opportunity for him to fight for a reduction in punishment for his Master. Chapter 714 - 714 Descending to the Primordial World. Great Harvest (2) 714 Descending to the Primordial World. Great Harvest (2) ¡°¡­¡± Seeing Emperor Wu¡¯s expression, Qing Shu hesitated for a moment before sighing softly. ¡°Forget it. Immortal Emperor Cheng Fang has done Master a favor after all. You¡¯re so anxious because you want to reduce Immortal Emperor Cheng Fang¡¯s punishment. I believe Master will agree with your actions. In that case¡­ I¡¯ll use the supreme treasure to investigate the recent abnormalities of the River of Time.¡± The Immortal Emperor Cheng Fang she was talking about was the Master of Emperor Wu. During the 16th Chaos Calamity, because of his mistake, an Immortal Ancestor died and he was punished to suppress the Eternal Calamity. He could not be released. Emperor Wu had been conscientious for so many years because he wanted to establish a career so that he could reduce the punishment of his Master, Immortal Emperor Cheng Fang. At the very least, he wanted to reduce the punishment to the extent that he could be released before his lifespan was exhausted. However, the crimes committed by Immortal Emperor Cheng Fang were too great. It was already extremely benevolent for him to be able to live. It was not something that ordinary achievements could offset at all. This time, it was suspected that a Heaven Earth Saint had died in the Boundless Chaos Sea. It was the best opportunity for the Primordial World to counterattack. If he could successfully verify this matter, it would definitely be a huge achievement. It should be able to greatly reduce Immortal Emperor Cheng Fang¡¯s punishment. Originally, Emperor Wu was already in despair. Now that he heard Qing Shu¡¯s words, he was overjoyed. He hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°Thank you, thank you. Tai Wu is endlessly grateful!¡± ¡°Back then, Immortal Emperor Cheng Fang had done me a lot of favors. This can be considered as repaying his kindness on behalf of Master. There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡± Qing Shu shook her head gently and said, ¡°Please follow me to the side hall to rest. I need to go to the meditation room to activate that Time Treasure.¡± With that, she turned around and walked towards the True Water Divine Palace. Emperor Wu and Yan Qing hurriedly followed her to a side hall in the palace. After Qing Shu placed the two of them in the side hall, she arrived at the deepest part of the main hall. She opened the restrictions here and an aqua-blue door of light immediately appeared. Its surface was suffused with sparkling water light, and time could be vaguely seen flowing. ¡°Greetings, Senior.¡± Qing Shu bowed to the door of light extremely respectfully, as if she was bowing to an elder. As soon as she finished speaking, a bronze mirror flew out of the door of light and slowly landed in front of Qing Shu. The space around it distorted slightly and flickered with illusory light and shadows, as if it was blurring the lines of the past and present. This was a Time Treasure that Immortal Emperor Tianshui had personally refined and nurtured for hundreds of Primeval Eras. It had the effect of directly observing all the abnormalities in the River of Time for a certain period of time. The Lost Water Treasure Mirror refined by Immortal Emperor Tianshui back then was actually a simplified version of this Time Treasure. The effect of this authentic item was much stronger than the Lost Water Treasure Mirror. It could check the entire River of Time, and any abnormality could be clearly seen. In the entire True Water God Palace, only Immortal Emperor Tianshui and Qing Shu were qualified to use it. However, Qing Shu was only a Quasi Immortal Emperor after all. If she used a supreme treasure of this level, it would cause a huge consumption, and she would also mobilize the power of time that exceeded the limits of her control. This might cause a backlash from the River of Time. Therefore, she only decided to use this Treasure of Time to help Emperor Wu investigate the recent abnormalities of the River of Time. She had thought about it carefully and was even prepared to suffer the backlash from the River of Time. This was naturally not because of Emperor Wu¡¯s request. Instead, she wanted to repay Immortal Emperor Cheng Fang¡¯s kindness on behalf of her Master, Immortal Emperor Tianshui. After inviting out this Time Treasure, Qing Shu took out three more incense sticks and lit them. He bowed nine times respectfully to the bronze mirror and asked extremely sincerely, ¡°Senior, please reflect the past and present and investigate all the abnormalities in the river of time in the past 10,000 years.¡± This Time Treasure had been nurtured by Immortal Emperor Tianshui for a very long time and already had its own spirituality. To Immortal Emperor Tianshui, this did not affect him much, so he did not destroy this spirituality. However, if a junior like Qing Shu wanted to use the power of this supreme treasure, she had to take care of her scattered emotions and request respectfully. After the incense was lit and the kowtow ceremony was completed, a bright silver light suddenly appeared on the bronze surface. It flowed in the void like river water and quickly enveloped her. At the same time, Qing Shu felt her perspective suddenly increase. She repeatedly rushed out of the River of Time and could look down at the bright silver river that flowed from the distant past to the uncertain future. This was the first time she had used this Time Treasure, and it was also the first time she had looked down at the river of time from a perspective similar to an Immortal Emperor. She could not help but exclaim in her heart. However, she quickly regained her normal rationality and hurriedly began to observe the abnormal situations in the River of Time. At this moment, the power of the Heavenly Light Treasure Mirror had already begun to appear. As long as it discovered an abnormal time fluctuation within 10,000 years, it would glow red in Qing Shu¡¯s eyes. The scarlet lights were very eye-catching in the bright silver River of Time. They could be seen clearly without any effort. ¡°There are actually more than a thousand.¡± Qing Shui could not help but be surprised. It was common knowledge that although Quasi Immortal Emperors and Immortal Emperors had grasped the power of time, in order to avoid being devoured, they rarely really used time techniques. She did not expect there to be so many abnormal time fluctuations in just 10,000 years. ¡°Let¡¯s start from the nearest time,¡±Qing Shu thought. ¡­ . After Cui Heng arranged the matters of that universe, he headed to the Primordial World. Under normal circumstances, people from the Boundless Chaos Sea could not directly enter the Primordial World. That was because the outermost layer of the Primordial World had remnant divine power. It would automatically screen all living beings with different cultivation foundations from the Primordial World and kill them. Of course, to this day, the mysteries of this layer of protection had long been seen through by the experts of the Boundless Chaos Sea. As long as they used a secret technique, they could ignore this layer of defense and enter the Primordial World. Chapter 715 - 715 Descending to the Primordial World, Great Harvest (3) 715 Descending to the Primordial World, Great Harvest (3) However, if he used this secret technique to forcefully enter the Primordial World, it would cause a large-scale nomological turmoil. It was equivalent to telling all the living beings in the Primordial World that someone had entered. Therefore, generally speaking, this secret technique could only be useful when launching the Great Chaos Calamity. For example, spies like Fang Jian and Chonghe had taken advantage of the Great Chaos Calamity to sneak into the Primordial World. After Cui Heng obtained this secret technique, he made some subtle changes and it became more suitable for Immortal cultivators to use. Moreover, through the characteristics of a Return to Void cultivator that had transcended the universe, it achieved a better effect. He could enter the Primordial World silently without causing any abnormalities. However, for safety¡¯s sake, Cui Heng chose a relatively empty sea to descend. Therefore, after he came to the Primordial World, what he saw was an endless sea and an extremely high sky. This was a place far from the nine continents and also far from the residence of the overseas Rogue Immortals. Almost no one would appear here. ¡°It¡¯s really infinitely vast.¡± Cui Heng could not help but exclaim. However, something that shocked him even more quickly happened. The Great Dao laws of the Primordial World were actually so clear that one could instantly comprehend them as long as they sensed them. He had just arrived in the Primordial World, but he had already comprehended a large number of unfamiliar primordial laws. This meant that a large amount of unknown information was gained, enough for him to approach the omniscient level, and his cultivation realm naturally began to rise rapidly. Cui Heng¡¯s mind raced as he immediately made a decision. He said in a low voice, ¡°Where¡¯s the Yellow-scarved Strongman?!¡± In the next moment, the Early-stage Return to Void realm Yellow-scarved Strongman appeared and bowed respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Master Immortal!¡± ¡°Guard me!¡± Cui Heng ordered the Yellow-scarved Strongman. Then, he entered a cultivation state. Cui Heng could clearly feel that this was a huge opportunity. This was the first time he had entered the Primordial World and come into contact with the Great Dao laws here. This also meant that this was a huge bag of experience points for him! Originally, his cultivation at the Early-stage Return to Void Realm was already close to 70%. With this opportunity, it was completely possible for him to directly break through to the Mid-stage Return to Void Realm! At that time, the process of investigating the Primordial World would be even safer. He could not let go of this opportunity! As expected, with a large amount of comprehension of the unknown laws of the Primordial World, Cui Heng¡¯s early-stage Return to Void cultivation, which had only reached slightly more than 60%, quickly reached a critical point. If he continued forward, he would reach the Mid-stage Return to Void Realm! At this moment, the increase in his power with the Time Spectrum began to appear. Cui Heng felt his perspective rise again, leaving the Primordial World and transcending the River of Time. Then, he realized that an illusory figure was swaying on the River of Time, as if it was searching for something. Chapter 716 - 716 Mid 716 Mid-stage Return to Void Realm, Standing In the Present, Influencing the Past! In Cui Heng¡¯s perception, the illusory figure was wandering around the River of Time, stopping from time to time. He observed the location of the illusory figure and realized that there were relatively obvious changes in time in these places. ¡°It¡¯s looking for a place where the flow of time is abnormal.¡± Cui Heng quickly made a judgment in his heart, and then a strange expression appeared on his face. ¡°It¡¯s still a Quasi Immortal Emperor from the Primordial World. Could it be looking for clues of me hiding the traces of that universe?¡± If that was really the case, then this illusory figure would only waste its effort. The effect of the Eon Light Evasion spell was extremely powerful. Even if his cultivation had not reached half of the Early-stage Void Return realm, it was enough to hide from the perception of an Immortal Emperor. Although this illusory figure was intertwined with a large amount of time power which was similar to the time power of an Immortal Emperor, it was clearly using external objects to investigate. It was impossible to find the whereabouts of his universe. ¡°Since I met you, it¡¯s just that your luck is too bad.¡± Cui Heng was currently in the process of breaking through to the Mid-stage Return to Void Realm. Next, it would definitely cause a violent fluctuation in the River of Time. From the looks of it, this Quasi Immortal Emperor would definitely suffer the backlash of the River of Time at that time. This could not be helped. He could only say that this person was too unlucky. The phenomenon of a Return to Void cultivator breaking through rarely appeared on the physical level. It was more manifested in the River of Time. The originally calm river of time suddenly rippled, especially the parts that symbolizes the past. It was even more violent because of Cui Heng¡¯s breakthrough. At this moment, Cui Heng¡¯s figure reflected in the River of Time seemed to have sensed something and looked up. There was Cui Heng, who had just walked out of the Beginner¡¯s Space, Cui Heng, who was collecting the seven emotions of all living beings, Cui Heng, who had left Daozhou Star to explore more unknowns, and Cui Heng, who had established a nomological order and stepped onto the path to the Soul Formation realm¡­ As long as it was Cui Heng in the past, he would look at the sky. He had an inexplicable mysterious feeling in his heart, but he did not know what it was. This feeling flashed past like an illusion. However, Cui Heng could not ignore this strange feeling at any time. However, because his cultivation realm at that time was limited, he could only remember it in his heart for the time being and investigate later. The current Cui Heng could clearly feel that he had already established a connection with his past self. Although this connection had not reached the point where he could attack the past at will, if his normal trajectory in the past was disturbed, he could directly cross the River of Time and attack the past. If the fate of someone who was entangled with his existence was affected in the past, he could also sense it and could cross time to attack. In a sense, this meant that he really had the means to cross space and time. If he continued to cultivate in this direction, sooner or later, he would have the ability to attack the past at will. One day, it was even possible to directly unify his past self in the timeline and achieve the uniqueness of the past timeline, thereby existing in the present and the past at the same time. ¡°Now, the past¡­ There seems to be an absolute ¡®present¡¯ on the Time Spectrum. In front of the ¡®present¡¯ is the future, and behind it is the past. But why does this ¡®present¡¯ exist?¡± At the same time that Cui Heng obtained a breakthrough in his cultivation realm, a new doubt appeared in his heart. He thought to himself, ¡°I reckon I have to cultivate to a higher realm to understand this.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the direction of improvement for the Mid-stage Return to Void Realm should be to increase my influence on the past as much as possible and even occupy the past timeline.¡± After sorting out his thoughts, Cui Heng began to check his current state. He had already completed his breakthrough and entered the Mid-stage Return to Void Realm. His life essence had been further sublimated. Although he was still in a state that transcended the universe, he could sense more of the situation in the universe. Countless Great Dao laws and various events in the universe would automatically appear in his perception. He would learn new knowledge every moment. This also allowed his control over the Great Dao laws to become stronger and stronger. He could already control and formulate the Great Dao laws of many universes at the same time. As for his Dharmic powers, they were countless times stronger than when he was at the Early-stage Return to Void Realm. It was almost comparable to a true Immortal Emperor. In addition, Cui Heng also realized that he had already stepped on the surface of the River of Time. His feet and calves, which were originally submerged in the River of Time, had already left the water and started stepping on it. This meant that from now on, he would no longer be directly corroded by the River of Time. He only needed to withstand the subtle corrosion brought about by the River of Time as it flowed under his feet. Moreover, the effect of the power of time on him weakened again. Ordinary Immortal Emperors would probably not be able to affect him at all. Such a huge improvement naturally caused a considerable commotion in the River of Time. Just as Cui Heng was sublimating to the extreme, almost all the Quasi Immortal Emperors who had touched the secrets of time felt the abnormality of the River of Time. Many people had never seen such an abnormality in the River of Time before. They could only feel that this abnormality was definitely very critical and was very likely to have a huge impact. However, they knew nothing about the abnormality and did not know what had happened. Therefore, many people felt their hearts skip a beat. In order to understand the abnormality as much as possible and to reassure themselves, they extended their perception into the Time Spectrum to check. Chapter 717 - 717 Mid 717 Mid-stage Return to Void Realm, Standing In the Present, Influencing the Past! (2) Then, they were incomparably shocked to discover that this calm River of Time was like the rising tide of a river, becoming vast and mighty. The water flow was also very rapid, as if it was enveloped by some special force. However, no matter how these Quasi Immortal Emperors investigated, they did not discover the source of this abnormality. It was as if the River of Time had moved on its own without any external factors. However, Qing Shu, who was investigating the recent abnormalities in the River of Time, attracted everyone¡¯s attention. At this moment, Qing Shu was on the verge of collapse. ¡­ . With Qing Shu¡¯s current cultivation realm, it was already very difficult for ger to use the Time Treasure to investigate the River of Time. Even in her normal state, the River of Time was already very dangerous. She could suffer the backlash of the River of Time at any time. When Cui Heng broke through to the Mid-stage Return to Void realm, he caused a violent commotion in the River of Time, almost alarming all the Quasi Immortal Emperors in the Primordial World and the Boundless Chaos Sea. Such a huge commotion was like a calm river suddenly turning into a raging, vast river. Qing Shu, who was investigating, was stunned on the spot. The special characteristics marked by the effect of the Heavenly Light Treasure Mirror disappeared in an instant, and the protective light that enveloped her collapsed. Immediately after, there was a huge impact of time power. There was a lot of time power intertwined with the power of a Quasi Immortal Emperor, so she was even more affected by the impact of time. Just the first wave of impact almost caused her Immortal Body to collapse. Fortunately, the Heavenly Light Treasure Mirror was an Immortal Emperor-level treasure after all. Although the initial protective light had collapsed, a new protective light quickly crossed the river of time and enveloped Qing Shu, barely providing some protection. However, under such intense turbulence of the River of Time, the protective light did not last long this time and quickly collapsed again. Qing Shu was horrified. Looking at the surging River of Time around her, she could not understand this sudden change at all. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on?! Why did such a violent commotion suddenly appear in the River of Time?! I have to leave this place immediately!¡± At this moment, her only thought was to leave the Time Spectrum and return to the True Water Divine Palace. However, the surging River of Time did not give her a chance at all. The overly chaotic power of time made it impossible for her to return at all. She could not even move. Once she moved, she would be washed away by a huge amount of time power and it was very likely that she would die on the spot. At this moment, the Quasi Immortal Emperors who had come here because of the abnormality of the River of Time also discovered Qing Shui and recognized her as Immortal Emperor Tianshui¡¯s personal disciple. Hence, many Quasi Immortal Emperors who wanted to form a good relationship with Immortal Emperor Tianshui took out their treasures and tried to help her. They worked together to help Qing Shu lure away a portion of the surging power of time so that the power of the Heavenly Light Treasure could have a chance to activate again. With the help of more than ten Quasi Immortal Emperors, the Heavenly Light Treasure Mirror finally erected a protection barrier for Qing Shu again. The surging power of time also weakened a little because of the guidance of many Quasi Immortal Emperors. She immediately seized this opportunity and left the level of the River of Time under the protection of the Heavenly Light Treasure Mirror, returning to the True Water Divine Palace in the True Water Divine Palace. However, the moment Qing Shu left, the power of time that had just been barely guided suddenly erupted, shocking the group of Quasi Immortal Emperors into quickly retreating. At the same time, a huge amount of time power surged down like a waterfall and actually traced back to the Primordial World¡¯s True Water Heavenly Palace. It was like a stream of light that descended from the void and ruthlessly slashed at the Heavenly Light Treasure. Clang! The Heavenly Light Treasure Mirror suddenly trembled violently, emitting a sound like metal clashing. A lightning-like crack appeared on the originally smooth mirror, and the mirror itself became dim. There was even green rust at the edge, and the spiritual Dao runes plummeted. Clearly, it had suffered extremely huge damage. Qing Shu, who had just escaped death, seemed to have all the strength in her body drained in an instant. Her entire body collapsed to the ground. Her face was pale, and her eyes were empty. She was completely lifeless. ¡°Why, why did this happen? How can this be? What happened in the River of Time?!¡± ¡­ . In the side hall of the True Water Divine Palace, Emperor Wu¡¯s face turned pale. Just now, although his main body had been here, his perception had also gone to the River of Time to investigate the abnormality, wanting to see if there was the whereabouts of the hidden universe. However, he did not expect to see the scene of the River of Time turning turbulent. The extremely violent power of time and Qing Shu, who had almost died from the backlash, shocked Emperor Wu. Even if he¡¯d returned safely, he still felt a lingering fear. Yan Qing, who was at the side, discovered the abnormality on Emperor Wu¡¯s expression and hurriedly asked, ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong? I vaguely sensed that there seemed to be some abnormality in the River of Time just now. Is it because of this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Emperor Wu nodded, and his expression became incomparably solemn. He said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m afraid something extremely serious has happened. Under normal circumstances, even experts like Immortal Emperor An Chen or Immortal Emperor Tianshui might not be able to cause such a huge commotion.¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually so serious?!¡± Yan Qing could not help but exclaim, ¡°Could it be that an Immortal Ancestor has attacked?¡± In the end, he was only an Invincible Immortal King. Although he had already cultivated to the peak and could vaguely sense the mysteries of time, it was only a vague feeling and was not clear. He did not expect the time turbulence he had sensed just now to be so serious. ¡°Immortal Ancestors shouldn¡¯t be that strong, but they aren¡¯t weak either. From the extent of the commotion this time, it¡¯s at least a Grand Completion realm Heavenless Immortal Emperor.¡± Emperor Wu clearly became nervous and said in a low voice, ¡°Perhaps this is the reason why the Immortal Emperors suddenly want to hold a meeting. Perhaps at a level that we don¡¯t know about, the battle between the Primordial World and the Immeasurable Chaos Sea has already begun.¡± The Immortal Emperor realm was the cultivation of the Heavenless Realm. This realm was divided into the Initial, Minor Completion, Grand Completion, and Perfection realm. There was a world of difference between different levels of Immortal Emperors. The Immortal Emperors who had been in charge of managing the nine continents were all in the Initial stage of the Heavenless Realm. For example, Immortal Emperor An Chen, who was in charge of managing this continent, was only in the Initial Heavenless Realm. Immortal Emperor Tianshui was slightly stronger than Immortal Emperor An Chen, but he was only close to Minor Completion. Immortal Emperor Pingkang, who had sent an envoy to invite Immortal Emperor An Chen to the meeting, and Immortal Emperor Cheng Fang, the Master of Emperor Wu, were at the Grand Completion stage of the Heavenless Realm. ¡°Master, what should we do next?¡± Yan Qing asked worriedly. ¡°We¡¯ll wait here now.¡± Emperor Wu glanced in the direction of the main hall of the True Water Divine Palace and sighed. ¡°Emperor Qing was washed by a large amount of time power in the River of Time. We can¡¯t leave just like that.¡± Then, he said, ¡°After confirming that Emperor Qing is fine, I plan to personally go to the place where the Immortal Emperors are. Even if I have to face punishment, I have to explain the situation of that universe to the Immortal Emperors and Immortal Ancestors.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t they say that the Immortal Emperor Conference would be sealed off from all contact with the outside world? Are you¡­ going to barge in?¡± Yan Qing said worriedly. This was the information he had obtained from the Sheng¡¯an Palace earlier. This was why they had no way of informing the Immortal Emperors about this through a long-distance message. ¡°This is an urgent matter, so we can¡¯t care so much,¡± Emperor Wu said in a low voice. ¡°This is my only chance. Even if they punish me later, it¡¯s enough as long as they credit Master for my achievements!¡± Chapter 718 - 718 The Source of Life and True Spirit 718 The Source of Life and True Spirit After ending his breakthrough, Cui Heng had already returned to his normal state. He walked on the vast sea, his goal being the continent closest to him. On the surface, he looked like an ordinary overseas Rogue Immortal. ¡°The Primordial World is really vast. Although I¡¯ve already broken through to the Mid-stage Return to Void Realm, there are still too many unknown Great Dao laws here. It can continue to increase my cultivation.¡± Cui Heng could not help but sigh with emotion in his heart. ¡°The universe I was in earlier can¡¯t be compared to this place at all. Is this the world created in the beginning?¡± After coming to the Primordial World, he deeply felt the vastness and depth of this world. How powerful must one be to create a world like this? However, after the emotional sigh, what followed was worry. ¡°According to my previous estimation, the cultivation of the Return to Void Stage definitely involves retracing time. If I have to trace back to the beginning of time, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t avoid seeing the Beginning and End. At that time, what should I do? What kind of attitude do the two of them have towards living beings like me? Has someone already done this before me? If there are already precursors at the beginning of time, what will their attitude towards the future generations be? In terms of selfishness, the situation is probably not optimistic.¡± Thinking of this, Cui Heng could not help but fall into deep thought. He once again felt the difficulty of the path of Immortal cultivation. After breaking through to the Mid-stage Return to Void Realm, he could basically determine his next cultivation direction. This also meant that at the later parts of the Return to Void Realm, whether he could improve further would probably not only depend on his cultivation process, but also on the attitude of some of the predecessors. ¡°At the end of the Return to Void realm, the prerequisite for the Dao Integration is that one must know everything and be omnipotent. It¡¯s not easy to reach such a level.¡± Cui Heng gently exhaled and thought to himself, ¡°Right now, I should complete my Mid-stage Return to Void cultivation first. At the same time, I should try my best to understand the situation of the high-level Immortal Emperors and Immortal Ancestors. This can be considered as preparation for retracing time in the future. ¡°I¡¯ll start from the Immortal Advent Continent closest to here. The Immortal Ancestor of this continent has long died. The strongest is only an Immortal Emperor who has just entered the Heavenless Realm. I can still deal with him.¡± Although Feng Sheng¡¯s continent was not the Immortal Advent Continent, and he did not know much about the other continents, he definitely knew some basic information. Cui Heng had learned about the location of the Immortal Advent Continent, the Immortal Emperor in charge, and the general situation. Since he had already decided on where to go, Cui Heng no longer hesitated. He immediately appeared in the outer sea area of the Immortal Advent Continent. After arriving at the outer sea area of this continent, he immediately felt that this place was very different from the sea area he was originally in. The sea area he was in previously was far from the continent. The laws and principles were in a chaotic natural state. However, it was different in this near-land sea. The laws, Dharma, and Logos seemed to have been divided into many regions. The laws and principles of the different regions were clearly different, and their focus was different. For example, some focused on water, some on life, and some on transformation. With a slight perception, Cui Heng discovered that there were actually many forces standing in this sea. Every different nomological area was under the jurisdiction of a force. ¡°Just this near-land sea region alone has 19,032 factions. They are all different. The strongest has traces of an Immortal Emperor, and the weakest only has experts at the Immortal Monarch realm. There are also many medium-level Immortal King factions. The difference is really huge. This sea area is at most one-fifth of the sea area around the continent. There are already so many experts, and there will only be more experts on the continent. The strength of the Primordial World is really extraordinary.¡± Although the overall strength of the Boundless Chaos Sea was not weaker than the Primordial World, and it was even stronger than the Primordial World on some levels, the Immeasurable Universe was too scattered. The Primordial World only had nine continents. Compared to the Immeasurable Universe, the experts here were much more concentrated, so the impact on people was naturally stronger. Boom! At this moment, Cui Heng suddenly heard a loud bang in the distance. He looked in the direction of the voice and realized that layers of light were flashing in the distance. It was two unforgiving phenomena colliding with each other, causing all techniques to roar. The void trembled, the seawater surged violently, and the positions of countless laws distorted. These were two Peak Immortal Kings fighting! At the same time, countless figures flew over from the direction of the battle between the two of them. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with fear as they quickly fled. In fact, they were indeed running for their lives. Most of these people were Immortal Monarchs or Ordinary Immortal Kings. If they stayed near the battlefield of the Peak Immortal Kings, just the aftershock might destroy their bodies and souls. Faced with this situation, running away was clearly the best choice. Cui Heng naturally did not escape. He only stood here and quietly watched the battle between the two Peak Immortal Kings. The huge impact naturally quickly spread to where he was. However, at the same time that the aftershock of these forces was about to reach Cui Heng, his existence suddenly changed, as if he had turned into a phantom, allowing the aftershock of these forces to pass through his body without any obstruction. The two Peak Immortal Kings did not discover Cui Heng¡¯s existence at all. They were still attacking the other party with all their might, completely unaware that someone was observing them from the side. ¡°So it¡¯s because of a treasure that can help them break through to the level of an Invincible Immortal King.¡± Chapter 719 - 719 The Source of Life and True Spirit (2) 719 The Source of Life and True Spirit (2) Cui Heng¡¯s eyes flickered with a bright silver color, and he instantly saw through the lives of these two Peak Immortal Kings. ¡°The two of them were from the same sect when they were young. They¡¯ve helped each other for dozens of Primeval Eras, but now, they¡¯ve turned against each other. It¡¯s really a pity. Hmm, going back further, their previous lives were actually entangled with fate. In this life, the party who took the initiative to turn against each other happened to be the party who was harmed in their previous life¡­¡± This discovery made him fall into deep thought. Cui Heng naturally did not stay behind to observe the battle between the two Peak Immortal Kings to stop them. Instead, he wanted to test the effect of investigating the experiences of other living beings after breaking through to the Mid-stage Return to Void realm. From the looks of it, his ability in this aspect had also greatly increased. Not only could he watch the experiences of a certain living being in this life, but he could also look at their previous life. Beyond that, was more lifetimes. It was only when one¡¯s past was traced back to the time that his True Spirit was first born that he could no longer scry further. During this process, Cui Heng realized that no matter how many times a person reincarnated, as long as they had the same True Spirit, there would always be some entanglements of fate that would create new opportunities in their next life. He could not understand the reason yet, but through his observation of the various signs of the birth of the True Spirit, he had already discovered the source of the initial birth of the True Spirit. Somewhere in the upper reaches of the River of Time. After a True Spirit was born at the source, it would float down the River of Time and fall into different points in time, giving birth to different living beings. However, with Cui Heng¡¯s current realm and cultivation, he could not trace back to such an ancient era, so it was naturally difficult to see the original appearance of the source. ¡°In other words, be it the living beings of the Primordial World or the Boundless Chaos Sea, they were originally born from somewhere in the upper reaches of the River of Time. Because that¡¯s the source of the True Spirit, and the True Spirit is the foundation of life. The place where the True Spirit is born is the source of all living beings. Living beings¡­ Was it the same for the Supreme God of Man back then?¡± Cui Heng had a guess. This was not impossible. After all, the Supreme God of Man was born from the concept of ¡°living beings¡±. It was normal for it to become the source of all living beings. ¡°But what about me?¡± Cui Heng suddenly frowned and thought to himself, ¡°Where¡¯s my source? Why can¡¯t I trace my past to my time on Earth, nor can I find any traces of Earth¡¯s existence?¡± Just now, while speculating about the source of the living beings, he had also traced his existence and realized that his starting point was still the moment he walked out of the Beginner¡¯s Space. Not to mention the time on Earth, even the 300 years in the Beginner¡¯s Space could not be traced. This was a very strange phenomenon. ¡°Perhaps only by reaching a higher realm and further escaping the River of Time and grasping more time techniques can I obtain an answer.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself. To this day, he had inevitably begun to investigate the truth of his transmigration and the essence of his System. After all, if he did not know this, he would probably not be omniscient. ¡°With my current cultivation realm, I¡¯m still unable to touch the final truth. I have to continue exploring. However, everything in the Immortal King realm is already in my grasp. Without any mysteries, it¡¯s difficult to gain anything. Even a Peak Immortal King¡¯s understanding of the Primordial World is relatively one-sided. It¡¯s best if I can find a Quasi Immortal Emperor next. The past experiences of such an expert should be able to increase my cultivation realm by a lot. After I fully investigated the Quasi Immortal Emperors, I¡¯ll look for Immortal Emperors who have just entered the Heavenless Realm and so on. I¡¯ll slowly cross to the Minor Completion, Grand Completion, and Perfection realm before finally trying to investigate the Immortal Ancestors¡¯ past. During this process, I have to increase the level of the Eon Light Evasion at the same time and hide myself with all my might. It¡¯s best if no one can discover me when I cultivate to the Peak of the Return to Void Realm. This should be much safer.¡± Cui Heng once again formulated a cultivation plan for himself. Then, he ignored the two Peak Immortal Kings and continued walking forward, passing by the surrounding Immortal Kings and Immortal Monarchs who were fleeing at an extremely fast speed. He also watched those people¡¯s past experiences. When Cui Heng left them far behind and arrived at the coast of the Immortal Advent Continent, he had already seen everyone¡¯s past experiences. To Mid-stage Return to Void cultivators, even Invincible Immortal Kings were like paintings drawn in books. All their experiences could be easily seen. Unfortunately, most of these people¡¯s cultivation realms were at the Immortal Monarch realm. The strongest was only a Top Immortal King. Their experiences could not bring Cui Heng much unknown information, so the increase in his cultivation realm was naturally very limited. Fortunately, these people knew more about the Immortal Advent Continent, allowing Cui Heng to learn a lot of information about it. The overall framework of this continent was different from the continent where Immortal Emperor An Chen was. There were no tightly structured and functional forces. Instead, the entire continent was managed in the form of a sect. The only ruler, Immortal Emperor Dongming, lived in Changming Palace and ruled over everything in the Immortal Continent. There were nine High Sects controlled by nine Quasi Immortal Emperors, 36 Middle Sects and 72 Lower Sects controlled by Invincible Immortal Kings, and 3,000 orthodox sects and 10,000 unorthodox sects controlled by Peak Immortal Kings. On the Immortal Advent Continent, other than the Changming Palace and the Nine High Sects, there was extremely intense competition among the other factions. The 36 Middle Sects had to face the challenges of the 72 Lower Sects at all times, and the 3,000 orthodox sects also had to face the challenge of 10,000 unorthodox sects at all times. Once they were defeated, the status of the entire sect would decrease, and it would affect their treatment and authority in all aspects. Therefore, the living environment of the cultivators on the Immortal Advent Continent was extremely harsh. Almost everyone who had reached a high realm had fought their way up. Countless corpses of the defeated had already fallen behind them. It was precisely this environment that made the cultivators on the Immortal Advent Continent famous for their outstanding combat strength. ¡°He¡¯s simply raising Gu.¡± Cui Heng could not help but sigh. This management method was clearly not to nurture experts of a higher realm, but to nurture mid to high-level fighters. The goal was to place them on the level of Invincible Immortal Kings. After all, if one wanted to step into the Quasi Immortal Emperor realm, he had to see through the mysteries of time. This was not something that could be achieved through battle experiences. However, his emotions were only temporary. Cui Heng quickly confirmed his next goal. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Nine High Sects to take a look first.¡± ¡­ . When Cui Heng arrived at the Immortal Advent Continent, Emperor Wu had already brought Yan Qing to the Ninth Heaven¡¯s Heaven Gate. The so-called Nine Heavens was actually the Nine Heavens World established by the Nine Immortal Ancestors after they called themselves ¡°Immortals¡±. Their goal was to be high and lofty and differentiate themselves from the living beings on the ground below. The essence of the Ninth Heaven was extremely high, and the Great Dao laws were also extremely complicated. It was the essence of the Primordial World. Under normal circumstances, only the Immortal Ancestors could step into the Ninth Heaven. Other Immortal Emperors and Quasi-Immortal Emperors were only allowed to enter the Ninth Heaven after receiving the Immortal Ancestors¡¯ invitation. If they barged in without an invitation, Nine Heavens Immortal Thunder would immediately descend. There were a total of nine bolts of Immortal Thunder. Just the first bolt of Immortal Thunder was enough to severely injure a Quasi Immortal Emperor. The second bolt could destroy the body and soul of a Quasi Immortal Emperor. The third bolt could severely injure an Immortal Emperor at the Initial stage of the Heavenless Realm. The further one went, the stronger they would become. At the ninth bolt of Immortal Thunder, even a Perfected Heavenless Immortal Emperor would be reduced to ashes. However, as long as the Nine Heavens Immortal Thunder was triggered, it would actually be considered as disrespecting the Immortal Ancestors. Therefore, before the entrance of the Ninth Heaven, they even set up a Heaven Gate checkpoint to be guarded by the Immortal Emperors under the Immortal Ancestors to prevent those who were not invited from approaching the Ninth Heaven. As soon as Emperor Wu and Yan Qing arrived, they heard a thunderous shout. ¡°Stop, before the Ninth Heaven!!¡± Chapter 720 - 720 Summoning a Meeting of All Immortal Emperors 720 Summoning a Meeting of All Immortal Emperors This voice seemed to come from an endless height. It had the power to suppress everything, making one feel that there was nowhere to escape. When Emperor Wu heard this voice, he immediately knew that he had been discovered by the Immortal Emperor guarding the Heaven Gate. He hurriedly stopped flying and bowed respectfully to the sky with Yan Qing. ¡°I¡¯m Quasi Immortal Emperor Tai Wu of the Immortal Fang Continent. I have something extremely important to report to Immortal Emperors An Chen. This is a major matter that will affect the entire Primordial World. Gate Masters, please show mercy and let me in.¡± Although guarding the Heaven Gate did not seem to be a very high-level position, it was extremely important to be able to guard the door for the Immortal Ancestors. Only Immortal Emperors were qualified to hold such a post. Therefore, Quasi Immortal Emperors who had yet to become Immortal Emperors usually addressed these two Immortal Emperors as Gate Masters as a form of respect. However, the only response he received was still that sentence. ¡°Stop, before the Ninth Heaven!!¡± ¡°Stop, before the Ninth Heaven!!¡± They had no intention of making an exception. However, Emperor Wu did not give up. He continued to shout. ¡°A Heaven¡¯s Will that has grasped the power of Heaven Heart Light has appeared in the universe under me. It¡¯s possible that it has already grown to the Immortal Emperor realm and is about to become a Heaven¡¯s Will that has grasped the power of Heaven Heart Phenomenon.¡± This time, the two Immortal Emperors guarding the door did not continue berating. After a while, a voice suddenly came from above. ¡°Come up and talk.¡± Emperor Wu¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this, and his face revealed an ecstatic expression. He hurriedly flew up with Yan Qing. But at this moment, a voice came from above. ¡°One person will do.¡± Yan Qing immediately said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll wait here.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Emperor Wu nodded. Then, he headed to the Heaven Gate and finally saw the two Immortal Emperors guarding the Heaven Gate. This was the first time he had come to the Heaven Gate of the Ninth Heaven, and it was also the first time he had seen these two Immortal Emperors. Then, he realized that these two Immortal Emperors did not seem to be ordinary Immortal Emperors. There was actually no aura of the power of time on their bodies, as if they did not need to withstand the scouring of time at all. Their states were very strange. Under normal circumstances, a Quasi Immortal Emperor could sense the power of time intertwined on an Immortal Emperor¡¯s body. Even if an Immortal Emperor deliberately hid it, it was impossible to completely eliminate the traces left behind by the power of time. His Master, Immortal Emperor Cheng Fang, was an Immortal Emperor at the Grand Completion stage of the Heavenless Realm. However, even an expert like Immortal Emperor Cheng Fang could not completely hide the power of time in front of him. After all, the power of time intertwined on the bodies of Quasi Immortal Emperors was not only their own source of power, but also the ¡°curse¡± of the River of Time. It was almost impossible to hide them completely. ¡°Unless these two Immortal Emperors have already reached the Perfected Heavenless Realm. After all, I¡¯ve never seen such an expert before. Perhaps they really have the means to completely eliminate the power of time on them.¡± Emperor Wu was bewildered and could not understand the existence of these two ¡°Immortal Emperors¡±. ¡°But isn¡¯t it too exaggerated to let Perfected Heavenless Realm Immortal Emperors guard the Heaven Gate? Or is this the foundation of the Immortal Ancestors?¡± ¡°Is what you just said true?¡± The two Immortal Emperors spoke indifferently. Their voices and tone were exactly the same. At the same time, they were also quietly looking at Emperor Wu. Their coldness seemed to contain a power that could see through everything, making the Emperor Wu feel that he no longer had any secrets. Under such gazes, Emperor Wu felt a huge psychological pressure. After barely calming down, he said, ¡°It¡¯s definitely true. It¡¯s absolutely true. I saw it with my own eyes. Please let me through. I have to report this matter.¡± ¡°Alright, this is indeed a very serious matter. Under normal circumstances, I can indeed let you go over to report.¡± One of the Immortal Emperors guarding the door nodded, but he quickly changed the topic. ¡°But not this time.¡± ¡°But, why is that?¡± Emperor Wu asked in confusion. ¡°I can tell you the reason,¡± the Immortal Emperor guarding the gate said in a low voice. ¡°However, you have to hand over your True Spirit Mark first and swear that if you even have the thought of revealing the reason for this, your body and soul will immediately be destroyed.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Emperor Wu fell silent when he heard this. Looking at the serious expression of the Immortal Emperors guarding the gate, he realized the importance of this meeting. It was probably not as simple as an ordinary meeting. After a long while, he nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°Fine.¡± As he spoke, Emperor Wu released his True Spirit Mark and carved an oath on it. ¡°Alright.¡± The Immortal Emperor guarding the gate nodded when he saw this and said, ¡°The reason is that this meeting was launched by the six existing Immortal Ancestors. They have gathered all the Immortal Emperors in the Primordial World and will definitely not have any contact with the outside world for a thousand years.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Emperor Wu¡¯s eyes widened as he said in extreme shock, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that there are no more Immortal Emperors in the Primordial World?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. In the next thousand years, other than the two of us, there are no other Immortal Emperors in the Primordial World,¡± the Immortal Emperor guarding the gate said in a low voice. ¡°There¡¯s also no Immortal Ancestors.¡± ¡°This, this, this¡­¡± Emperor Wu¡¯s eyes widened. He suddenly became incomparably nervous, and his face turned pale.¡± Doesn¡¯t this mean that if the Boundless Chaos Sea attacks the Primordial World at this time¡­ ¡± There would be no room for resistance for the Primordial World. A thousand years was definitely enough for the Boundless Chaos Sea to massacre the entire Primordial World. Why was this happening? What kind of meeting was it? It actually had to be held by all the existing Immortal Ancestors and all the Immortal Emperors. Moreover, they had to be sealed for a thousand years. This was simply incomprehensible. ¡°That¡¯s the situation.¡± The Immortal Emperor guarding the gate nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I told you not to reveal this matter. Now is the most dangerous time for the Primordial World.¡± ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± Emperor Wu asked anxiously. Chapter 721 - 721 Summoning a Meeting of All Immortal Emperors (2) 721 Summoning a Meeting of All Immortal Emperors (2) ¡°Tell me what happened first,¡± the Immortal Emperor guarding the gate said in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯ll follow you to suppress the Heaven¡¯s Will that has grasped the power of Heaven Heart Light.¡± ¡°Thank you, Gate Master!¡± Emperor Wu was overjoyed when he heard this and hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Gate Master, please listen to me in detail¡­¡± ¡­ . While the Immortal Emperors of the Primordial World were summoned by the Immortal Ancestors to participate in the meeting, Venerable Master Jiu had already returned to the palace in the universe he often lived in. After all, he was a Cabinet Member of the Assembly. If he disappeared for a long time, it was very likely to cause some unnecessary trouble. Therefore, before Cui Heng headed to the Primordial World, he sent Venerable Master Jiu away. Although Cui Heng had already concealed Venerable Master Jiu¡¯s whereabouts, he was still relatively cautious. After some time, he returned to this universe. The golden rainbow that was waiting in the palace sensed the return of its master and immediately went up to welcome him. ¡°Disciple greets Master.¡± Jin Hong bowed. ¡°Hahaha, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Venerable Master Jiu laughed loudly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll tell you about the gains from this trip. This experience is really tense and exciting.¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no time to talk.¡± Jin Hong smiled bitterly. ¡°Hm?¡± Venerable Master Jiu frowned and asked curiously, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Take a look.¡± Jin Hong flipped his hand and took out a gilded invitation. There were three words written on it: Chaos Heaven Assembly. There was also a label at the side: Cabinet Member Wei Jiu. ¡°An invitation to a meeting at the Chaos Heaven Assembly?¡± Venerable Master Jiu took the invitation and said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s not the time for a meeting. Why is there a sudden meeting?¡± As he spoke, he flipped through the invitation. Suddenly, he raised his eyebrows and said in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is this an expanded meeting? They actually want all the Peak Taisu Realm experts in the Boundless Chaos Sea to participate. There¡¯s even a Heaven Earth Saint Realm expert presiding over the meeting?¡± After flipping through the contents of the invitation, Venerable Master Jiu clearly felt that this meeting was unusual, so he said to Jin Hong, ¡°You¡¯re right. I really don¡¯t have time to tell you this time. I¡¯ll tell you after I come back from this meeting. Also, this meeting should be extremely important. Don¡¯t tell anyone about this meeting.¡± ¡°Disciple understands.¡± Jin Hong nodded and said, ¡°Disciple will wait here for your return.¡± ¡°Haha, good!¡± Venerable Master Jiu laughed heartily. Then, he turned around and left the palace that he had just returned to attend this special meeting held by the Chaos Heaven Assembly. ¡­ . Primordial World, Immortal Advent Continent. Tiandu Mountain. This was the base of one of the Nine High Sects, the Tiandu Sect. There were countless natural treasures, divine weapons, and Immortal artifacts stored inside. There was even an ¡°Emperor Armament¡± bestowed by an Immortal Emperor. For a middle-ranked sect of the Nine High Sects, the overall strength of the Tiandu Sect was not too strong. However, there were two Quasi Immortal Emperors who controlled the entire Tiandu Sect together. The disciples of their sect were also quite powerful. There were many Invincible Immortal Kings, Top Immortal Kings, and Peak Immortal Kings. Ordinary Immortal Kings could only be ordinary disciples. Any ordinary disciple here could become an expert capable of dominating a universe and ruling everything in the Boundless Chaos Sea. However, they could only be ordinary disciples here. The difference was not small. Cui Heng walked around the Tiandu Sect casually as if he was taking a walk. But no one noticed his existence. No one could even see him or touch him. That was because with Cui Heng¡¯s current life essence, he could switch to another dimension at any time and look down on the disciples of the Tiandu Sect from a higher perspective. With his grasp of time at the Mid-stage Return to Void realm, the past experiences of everyone in the Tiandu Sect were reflected in his eyes, allowing him to know many unknown things. However, the increase in his cultivation realm was negligible. After all, these people¡¯s cultivation realms and essence of life were relatively weak, so it was naturally difficult for them to know any particularly valuable secret information. Therefore, Cui Heng quickly arrived at the location of the two Quasi Immortal Emperors of the Tiandu Sect. At this moment, the Quasi Immortal Emperors seemed to be discussing some matters. Cui Heng came between the two of them and stood quietly to listen to their discussion. However, the two of them did not discover him at all. Cui Heng quickly realized that the contents of the discussion between the two Quasi Immortal Emperors were a little unusual. One of them said, ¡°Senior Brother, why do you think the Immortal Ancestors suddenly summoned Immortal Emperor Dong Ming to participate in the meeting this time? Could there be any changes?¡± The other person said in a low voice, ¡°Something big is probably going to happen. I just received news that the three Immortal Emperors of the sea regions around the Immortal Advent Continent have also gone to the Ninth Heaven.¡± ¡°They even summoned those Immortal Emperors who aren¡¯t in charge of managing the continent? One of them looked surprised and asked curiously, ¡°I don¡¯t remember a meeting like this before.¡± ¡°Actually, there was once,¡± the other person said in a low voice. ¡°After the first Chaos Calamity, the Nine Immortal Ancestors gathered all the Immortal Emperors in the Primordial World and held an extremely important meeting in the Ninth Heaven. The situation this time is very similar. Even if they didn¡¯t gather all the Immortal Emperors to the Ninth Heaven, they probably gathered most of the Immortal Emperors. Something big is most likely going to happen.¡± ¡°Could it be that the Boundless Chaos Sea is going to do something big again?¡± One of them said worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not far from the truth.¡± The other person nodded and said, ¡°Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have gone through so much trouble to invite so many Immortal Emperors to the meeting.¡± Cui Heng listened to their conversation from the side, but he fell into deep thought and thought to himself, ¡°The Immortal Ancestors has gathered a large number of Immortal Emperors for a meeting in the Ninth Heaven. Why?¡± At the same time, his eyes lit up with a bright silver light, taking in the experiences of these two Quasi Immortal Emperors over the past long years. The experiences of Quasi Immortal Emperors were indeed not something that Immortal Kings and Invincible Immortal Kings could compare to. These two Quasi Immortal Emperors had extremely rich past experiences and came into contact with a lot of secret information, directly bringing Cui Heng a huge improvement. Moreover, not only did the two of them have a very detailed understanding of the situation of the Immortal Advent Continent, but they also had a relatively detailed understanding of the other eight continents. This understanding not only included the current situation, but also the situation of the past countless years. Cui Heng had only flipped through the experiences of the two of them in their lives, but he had already obtained an extremely huge amount of information that was previously unknown to him, allowing his figure on the Time Spectrum to sublimate again and actually reach the level of floating above the River of Time. Originally, he was still stepping on the River of Time, and his feet were still in contact with it. This meant that he was still in a state of being corroded by the River of Time. But now, he no longer needed to withstand the scouring of time. This once again allowed Cui Heng to experience the feeling of the essence of life sublimating. He could clearly feel that his observation of the past had become easier, and the situation and information he saw had become more accurate. He could even directly affect something from the past. ¡°This mean that I already have the ability to change the past to a certain extent?¡± Cui Heng was amazed. He was only at the Mid-stage Return to Void Realm, but he already had such abilities. What would it be like if he reached the Peak of the Mid-stage Return to Void Realm or even broke through to the Late-stage Return to Void Realm? At this moment, he suddenly sensed something and discovered a relatively huge tremor in the River of Time. At the same time, a force descended into the Boundless Chaos Sea, as if it was searching for a universe. ¡°At this level of strength, he¡¯s an Immortal Emperor?¡± Cui Heng immediately frowned. After sensing the essence of this power, his first reaction was that it was an Immortal Emperor, but he quickly realized that something was wrong and said in surprise. ¡°No, it¡¯s not an Immortal Emperor. What is this?!¡± Chapter 722 - 722 A Palm that Fell into the Past 722 A Palm that Fell into the Past Cui Heng had seen Immortal Emperors before, and it was more than one. On the spectrum of the River of Time, he had seen Immortal Emperor An Chen in Feng Sheng¡¯s past experiences. After coming to the Primordial World, he¡¯d investigated the past experiences of the many experts in the sea around the Immortal Advent Continent, as well as the Immortal Kings and Quasi Immortal Emperors of the Tiandu Sect. He also saw several more Immortal Emperors. The power aura he sensed just now was extremely similar to an Immortal Emperor expert, but it was far stronger than any Immortal Emperor he had seen. This was very extraordinary. Previously, Cui Heng had seen many Immortal Emperors through investigating the past. Although most of them were Immortal Emperors like Immortal Emperor An Chen and Immortal Emperor Dong Ming, who were in charge of managing the various matters of the continent, and only had cultivation levels of the Initial Heavenless Realm, there was no lack of Immortal Emperors who had reached the Minor or even Grand Completion Realm. Now, this powerful aura that had descended into the Boundless Chaos Sea was clearly stronger than a Grand Completion Immortal Emperor. Moreover, there was a very strange point. This ¡°Immortal Emperor¡± actually did not have any power of time intertwined on his body, but he clearly had the ability to mobilize the power of time. He was very different from ordinary Immortal Emperors. ¡°The aura of an Immortal Emperor that doesn¡¯t intertwine with the power of time, but has a method to mobilize the power of time. This seems to be a little similar to a Return to Void Realm cultivator.¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly. This was the first time he had encountered an existence that was so close to the characteristics of an Immortal cultivator since he transmigrated. This surprised him. After all, before this, be it the Primordial World or the Boundless Chaos Sea, although their cultivation paths were a little different, they all reached the same destination in the end. They were also extremely different from the path of cultivators. However, he could not be rashly sure of the exact situation yet. It was also possible that this was just an Immortal Emperor with a relatively special form. ¡°He has begun to search in the River of Time. Is he looking for the universe I¡¯ve hidden?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes lit up with a bright silver light. His perspective was transcendent from the River of Time, and he immediately saw the actions of the ¡°Immortal Emperor¡±. Then, he traced the past of this ¡°Immortal Emperor¡± and quickly discovered the figure of Emperor Wu. The trajectory of time flowed across Emperor Wu¡¯s body. Cui Heng quickly understood the ins and outs of the matter and could not help but say in his heart, ¡°So it¡¯s one of the two Immortal Emperors guarding the Ninth Heaven. This Ninth Heaven meeting is actually sealed to this extent?¡± Just now, the two Quasi Immortal Emperors of the Tiandu Sect were also discussing this Ninth Heaven Meeting. From the degree of isolation of this Ninth Heaven Meeting, he could feel that the contents of this meeting were definitely not simple. Something earth-shattering was definitely brewing. At this moment, Cui Heng¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. His fake selves, which were scattered throughout the various universes, had also obtained a secret piece of news recently. Chaos Heaven suddenly held an expanded Chaos Heaven Assembly meeting. The scale was far larger than ordinary meetings. Other than the Cabinet Member, Dharma Supremes, and Assembly Masters who were usually present, they would also invite all the Peak Taisu Realm experts in the Boundless Chaos Sea to participate. The meeting would also not be hosted by the Assembly Master as in the past, but by experts at the Heaven Earth Saint Realm. The length of the meeting was also 1,000 years, and it was also completely sealed, cutting off all connections with the outside world. ¡°This is really strange.¡± Cui Heng frowned. He was very puzzled by this situation and asked in his heart, ¡°What¡¯s with the Chaos Heaven and Ninth Heaven holding such a meeting at the same time? The Boundless Chaos Sea has a blood feud with the Primordial World, and there¡¯s also a clear battle for the Great Dao. This time, they actually held a similar meeting together so tacitly. Even the length of the meeting is the same. Isn¡¯t this too strange?¡± There must be a reason for this abnormality! However, although he was puzzled, he did not rashly investigate the Immortal Emperor gate keeper. This Immortal Emperor guarding the gate was in a strange state. Before he figured it out, he would not act rashly. In Cui Heng¡¯s opinion, the most important thing to him now was to increase his cultivation realm and strength as much as possible. Only by being strong enough could he ensure his safety. Moreover, from the various signs, the battle between the Boundless Chaos Sea and the Primordial World could start at any time. At that time, there would most likely be Immortal Ancestor-level experts fighting. With his cultivation realm that had yet to reach the Perfected Mid-stage Return to Void realm, it was probably difficult for him to escape from a battle at the Immortal Ancestor realm. After all, these Immortal Ancestors¡¯ powers were not purely obtained from cultivation. They had either directly obtained one-twelve of the power of their Supreme God of Man, or had grasped the power left behind by the Supreme God of Heaven or Supreme God of Earth Divine. This method of obtaining power was very likely to increase their cultivation by leaps and bounds. From the fact that he could easily surpass Initial and Minor Completion stage Heavenless Realm Immortal Emperors with his cultivation at the Mid-stage Return to Void Realm that had not even reached the peak, the Grand Completion and Perfection stages of the Heavenless Realm were most likely within the range of the Mid-stage Return to Void Realm. Of course, a Perfected Heavenless Realm cultivator might be comparable to a Late-stage Return to Void Realm cultivator, but they would most likely not be able to reach the Peak of the Return to Void Realm, let alone surpass it. However, the Immortal Ancestors might far surpass the Perfected Heavenless Realm Immortal Emperors. It was very likely that they had reached the Dao Integration realm. ¡°However, it¡¯s really difficult for me to imagine what kind of realm the Dao Integration is. How can I understand the power of this realm?¡± Cui Heng frowned and fell into deep thought. ¡°The Peak Return to Void Realm is to reach an omnipotent state. It¡¯s already like this. What other aspects can I break through in?¡± This made him feel very puzzled, but there was only one way to figure out these doubts, and that was to increase his cultivation realm as much as possible. Chapter 723 - 723 A Palm that Fell into the Past (2) 723 A Palm that Fell into the Past (2) ¡°I should continue exploring the Primordial World first.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°It just so happens that the Immortal Emperors and Immortal Ancestors are all in the Ninth Heaven. It¡¯s safer to explore.¡± With his current cultivation realm and the methods he had, as long as the Immortal Emperors and Immortal Ancestors were not around, no one would discover his existence even if he searched every corner of the Primordial World. In this way, it perfectly matched Cui Heng¡¯s plan. In other words, he could silently explore and secretly increase his cultivation realm. It would be best if no one discovered him even if he cultivated to the Peak of the Return to Void Realm. This situation was undoubtedly the safest and most stable for him. ¡°With the Immortal Emperor of the Tiandu Sect gone, this place has no value to me for exploration. Next.¡± Cui Heng quickly made a decision and left for the next sect, the Myriad Flowers Palace. Of course, he did not relax his surveillance of the Gate Master Immortal Emperor. This person¡¯s state was too strange. It was difficult to guarantee that he would not have any strange methods to find the universe he had hidden. ¡­ . Outside the Primordial Universe, in the Chaos Sea. The Gate Master Immortal Emperor walked as if he was taking a leisurely stroll, as if he was not worried about being discovered at all. In fact, that was indeed the case. When he walked in the Chaos Sea, he did not receive any rejection from any power. He was like a living being born in the Chaos Sea and could get along harmoniously with any laws here. Even Emperor Wu who was beside him seemed to be affected by some special power. He could perfectly fuse into the laws of the Chaos Sea and become like a living being born here, able to move freely. This state surprised Emperor Wu very much. He could not help but ask, ¡°Gate Master, you actually have such a method to actually transform the source of your life essence.¡± The living beings born in the Primordial World were very different from the living beings born in the Chaos Sea. Even if the two looked similar on the surface, there was a huge difference in their essence of life. Therefore, the living beings of the Primordial World would actually be suppressed to a certain extent if they wanted to move freely in the universe of the Chaos Sea. The stronger the living being, the more obvious the suppression. This was also one of the important reasons why it was difficult for the Primordial World to launch an effective attack on the Chaos Sea for so many years. However, now, Emperor Wu realized that as long as he followed this Gate Master Immortal Emperor, he would actually not be suppressed by the rules of the Chaos Sea at all. The source of his life essence seemed to have transformed into the Chaos Sea. This was too magical and unbelievable. He had never heard of such a method. ¡°It¡¯s just transforming the source of the essence of life.¡± The Gate Master Immortal Emperor shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°It might be very difficult for you, but it¡¯s nothing to us.¡± When he spoke, he was filled with extreme confidence, as if changing the essence of life was an insignificant matter to him. ¡°Gate Master is mighty,¡± Emperor Wu said respectfully. ¡°Heh, don¡¯t flatter me like that. I¡¯m not a mighty figure.¡± Gate Master Immortal Emperor chuckled. ¡°I haven¡¯t even found that universe yet.¡± ¡°Gate Master must be joking. With your ability, you will definitely be able to find it. This is something that will happen sooner or later,¡± Emperor Wu said very respectfully. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy.¡± The Gate Master Immortal Emperor shook his head and said, ¡°After all, that universe has been hidden by someone with extremely great skill. There might even be Heaven Earth Saint Realm experts involved. It¡¯s not easy to find it. From the looks of the current situation, that universe is most likely hidden in the River of Time, in an unknown spacetime. It¡¯s still very difficult to find an inconspicuous universe in this vast spacetime.¡± As he spoke, he suddenly fell into deep thought, as if he had thought of something and had some inspiration. He turned to Emperor Wu and said, ¡°Do you know the state of the living beings in that universe?¡± ¡°Gate Master, what do you mean by the living beings¡¯ state?¡± Emperor Wu asked curiously. ¡°How many living beings are there in that universe, how many people are in each realm, what realm is the strongest group of people, and how many are there?¡± The Gate Master Immortal Emperor said in a low voice. ¡°You said that there was once a fragment soul of an Immortal King in that universe acting as the Heaven¡¯s Will. There should be this data.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Emperor Wu nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°It should be in the Myriad Heavens Palace under my command. The Immortal King¡¯s fragment soul will regularly report the situation of the universe he¡¯s in to the Myriad Heavens Palace. What period of data do you want?¡± ¡°Any period is fine.¡± The corners of the Gate Master Immortal Emperor¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as he smiled and said, ¡°As long as there¡¯s an episode of data, I can fish this universe out of the River of Time from the past!¡± ¡°Gate Master is mighty!¡± Emperor Wu also smiled when he heard this and hurriedly said, ¡°Please wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll bring you the data of that universe now.¡± With that, he hurriedly bade farewell and left. He returned to the Myriad Heavens Palace in the Primordial World and pulled out all the data about that universe. After preparing this data, Emperor Wu hurriedly left the Myriad Heavens Palace and returned to the Chaos Sea, handing the data to the Gate Master. ¡°Gate Master, see if these can be used.¡± Emperor Wu held the jade slip with both hands that recorded the comprehensive data of the various periods of the universe and handed it to the Gate Master. ¡°Alright.¡± The Gate Master Immortal Emperor picked up the jade slip and read it briefly before nodding. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s very good and very detailed. With this data, it¡¯s enough to help me trace back to the spacetime before that universe was hidden.¡± As he spoke, he began to investigate the River of Time according to the data provided in the jade slip. One universe after another flew past his eyes. Among them were the lights and shadows of countless civilizations and living beings born and dying. All the universes that had existed in the past could not be hidden from his perception. Regarding this, the Gate Master Immortal Emperor seemed to be used to it long ago. He did not reveal any strange expressions at all and quietly observed the situation of these universes and screened them. Before long, he relied on the data recorded in the jade slip to find a universe in the upper reaches of the River of Time. It was the light and shadow of this universe from three million years ago. This universe had originally been completely hidden, and its past and future had already disappeared without a trace. However, under the special method of the Gate Master Immortal Emperor, he actually found such a trace of clue. The Eon Light Evasion spell had been broken through! Then, the Gate Master Immortal Emperor began to explore along the past images of this universe. In the blink of an eye, he locked onto the location of this universe. ¡°I found it.¡± The Gate Master Immortal Emperor chuckled and said, ¡°What a wonderful time technique. Normally speaking, no one below the Immortal Ancestor realm can find it. Unfortunately, as long as there are living beings, they can¡¯t hide from me. Tai Wu, follow me.¡± ¡­ . The moment the Gate Master Immortal Emperor broke through the concealment of the Eon Light Evasion spell and found the universe, Cui Heng immediately sensed it. ¡°Eon Light Evasion was broken through?¡± Cui Heng revealed a stunned expression. His eyes lit up with silver light before he said in realization, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. He used the information of the living beings as a clue to investigate the traces of the universe¡¯s past. His perception of living beings is actually so powerful.¡± Actually, Cui Heng had already made plans for this unexpected situation. Moreover, while figuring out the methods of the Gate Master Immortal Emperor, he also figured out what level the strength of this Gate Master was equivalent to. He had just entered the Mid-stage Return to Void Realm and was slightly weaker than Cui Heng¡¯s current strength. However, the essence of his life seemed to be extremely high, and it was difficult for Cui Heng to investigate clearly. However, in terms of cultivation realm, as long as one¡¯s cultivation realm was higher by a single point, then it was higher than the sky! Therefore, the moment Cui Heng discovered that the concealment of his Eon Light Evasion had been seen through, he took action. He raised his right hand and clenched his five fingers. His palm became faint and dark, and an extremely pure pitch-black light appeared, as if it symbolizes the source of all death. Yin Yang Seal! At the same time, a vast and flowing silver river suddenly appeared in front of Cui Heng. His palm was raised now, but when it landed, it had already reached the upper reaches of the River of Time. In the spacetime of the past, just as Emperor Wu took out the jade slip, a sparkling white palm appeared above him out of thin air. The pitch-black light gleaming under this palm was like a mirror, reflecting countless scenes of death. Cui Heng had attacked from the present to kill Emperor Wu who was in the past! Chapter 724 - 724 A Gift Left Behind by the Supreme God of Man 724 A Gift Left Behind by the Supreme God of Man In the past spacetime, Emperor Wu, who had just taken out the jade slip, suddenly froze. He could only sense pure pitch-black light and nothing else. The Yin Yang Seal intertwined with Yin and Yang and life and death. Under the illumination of the pitch-black light on the Yin side, everything had to walk towards the final destruction. It could be said to be an extremely powerful offensive spell. Especially after Cui Heng broke through to the Return to Void Realm and felt the scouring of time and saw the rise and fall of the Sea of Bitterness, his understanding of this kind of destruction became even deeper. This also caused the power of the Yin Yang Seal to increase. Under the illumination of this dark light, even Immortal Emperors who had already stepped into the Grand Completion stage of the Heavenless Realm would fall into a state of destruction on the spot. They would be completely killed in an instant. Therefore, after Emperor Wu saw this extremely pure pitch-black light, he almost did not even have the time to think before he instantly turned into a pool of tainted blood. Even his soul was completely destroyed. His body and soul were both destroyed. At the same time, the jade slip turned into a pile of fine dust under the illumination of the pitch-black light on the Yin side and scattered. There were no traces of its existence at all, as if it had never appeared. Even the Gate Master Immortal Emperor could not react to such a sudden situation immediately. By the time he reacted and was about to attack, the slender white palm had already retreated and disappeared. The moment Emperor Wu was killed and the jade slip was destroyed, history was changed. The Gate Master Immortal Emperor did not obtain the information on the jade slip, so he could not explore according to the data of the various living beings in that universe. This way, it was naturally impossible to find any traces of the universe. Hence, Cui Heng could clearly feel that the Gate Master Immortal Emperor, who was searching for the hidden universe on the spectrum of the River of Time, had suddenly disappeared and returned to the Chaos Sea. His expression was filled with shock. ¡°That was¡­¡± The Gate Master Immortal Emperor clearly sensed the change just now and was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I should have already found that universe. Why¡­¡± Thinking of this, he looked at the ball of tainted blood floating in the Chaos Sea and immediately understood what was going on. He frowned and said, ¡°He was killed in the past, and the jade slip was also destroyed in the past. The consequences were directly reflected in the present. A Perfected Heavenless Realm Immortal Emperor has taken action?¡± The Gate Master Immortal Emperor clearly knew the cultivation method of the Nine Heaven realms very well. He also knew the division of the Heavenless Realm Immortal Emperors and quickly made a guess. Immediately after, his body suddenly lit up with a bright silver light like water waves. He actually infiltrated his power from the present to the past. At this moment, from the perspective of the Gate Master Immortal Emperor, the surrounding time seemed to have reversed. Soon, it returned to when the Yin Yang Seal had yet to descend and Emperor Wu was still alive. He had returned to the time when he had just explained that he needed the data of the living beings in that universe. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Emperor Wu nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°It should be in the Myriad Heavens Palace under my command. The Immortal King¡¯s fragment soul will regularly report the situation of the universe he¡¯s in to the Myriad Heavens Palace. What period of data do you want?¡± Originally, the Gate Master Immortal Emperor continued to explain his needs in detail here, but this time, he did not do so. Instead, he directly opened his sleeve and wrapped Emperor Wu in it to protect him. Almost at the same time, the sparkling white palm, the dark palm, and the pure pitch-black light crossed space again. Yin Yang Seal! However, this time, the Yin Yang Seal lost its target. After the palm descended with a dark black light, it paused for a moment, as if it did not know what to do. Then, the pitch-black light on the palm shone directly on the Gate Master Immortal Emperor who had hidden Emperor Wu. Hence, an incomparably powerful power of destruction landed on the Gate Master Immortal Emperor. An extremely pitch-black light almost instantly drowned him. Under normal circumstances, the life force of the Gate Master would quickly dissipate. In the end, he would be completely destroyed by the Yin-faced black light of the Yin-Yang Seal and lose his vitality, walking towards the final destruction. However, the life force on the Gate Master seemed to be endless. No matter how the black light shone, washed, and drowned him, it could not exhaust the life force on his body. His life force was like an endless sea, without any borders or end. Even if the black light shone for another thousand or ten thousand years, it might not be able to exhaust such a huge amount of vitality. The black light was like a bonfire. It was almost impossible to evaporate this boundless sea. Such a huge amount of vitality was too abnormal. ¡°How did this happen?¡± Cui Heng was extremely surprised. With his current cultivation realm, the Yin Yang Seal he used was very powerful. Under the envelopment of the Yin-Yang Seal¡¯s black light, even a Grand Completion Heavenless Realm Immortal Emperor would quickly die. It would not take more than three breaths. Now, the Gate Master had already lasted for a full 15 minutes, but the life force in his body was still incomparably exuberant, as if he was not attacked by the black light at all. ¡°What exactly is he? Could it be that the concept of life has gained sentience and become a living spirit?¡± Cui Heng was bewildered. He retracted the power of the Yin Yang Seal and used his Spiritual Golden Eyes to stare at the Gate Master Immortal Emperor, trying to see through his essence. Under the gaze of the Spiritual Golden Eyes, the Gate Master Immortal Emperor was an incomparably huge ball of vitality. It was vast and endless like an abyss sea, and it even carried the source essence of life. Chapter 725 - 725 A Gift Left Behind by the Supreme God of Man (2) 725 A Gift Left Behind by the Supreme God of Man (2) Compared to a specific life form, this was more like the materialization of a concept. However, it could be said to be a conceptual existence with clear characteristics of a living being. This situation was too strange, and Cui Heng had never encountered it before. In the end, he could only shake his head and sigh in his heart. ¡°With such a huge amount of vitality, be it the Yin Yang Seal or the Time Saber, I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t kill him. In that case, I can only imprison him first.¡± Since he could not kill the past Emperor Wu, the final feedback to the current situation was already destined. The Gate Master Immortal Emperor would inevitably find that universe again. However, to stop this situation from happening, he did not have to kill the past Emperor Wu. It was enough to imprison the Gate Master Immortal Emperor. Moreover, after imprisoning this Immortal Emperor, he could also investigate his past experiences. The Gate Master Immortal Emperor had existed for an extremely long time. He had lived for countless years and Cui Heng should be able to obtain a large amount of unknown information from him. Perhaps he could take this opportunity to advance his cultivation to the perfected Mid-stage Return to Void Realm. Thinking of this, Cui Heng raised his right hand and stretched out his index finger to swipe lightly in the void. Immediately, a golden rope that seemed to be able to seal all matter and space appeared. Immortal technique! Immortal Binding Rope! ¡­ . Past timeline. When the Gate Master Immortal Emperor saw that the palm that contained terrifying power had already retreated, he could not help but heave a sigh of relief. Although he seemed to have easily blocked the Yin Black Light of the Yin-Yang Seal just now, he was actually enduring an incomparably huge pressure. ¡°What a powerful spell.¡± The Gate Master Immortal Emperor could not help but sigh in his heart. ¡°With the effect of that black light just now, even a Perfected Heavenless Realm Immortal Emperor probably won¡¯t be able to last long.¡± At this moment, Emperor Wu who he had put away in his sleeve suddenly said, ¡°Senior, what happened just now? Did an enemy discover us and want to attack us?¡± He had clearly died once, but he didn¡¯t know anything now. He didn¡¯t even know that he had died once. The difference between a Quasi Immortal Emperor and an Immortal Emperor seemed to be only a thin line, but the difference was actually so great that it was like the difference between heaven and earth. It was impossible to compare them at all. ¡°An expert had attacked from the future.¡± The Gate Master Immortal Emperor explained briefly before saying in a low voice, ¡°Give me the data of the various periods of that universe.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Emperor Wu hurriedly agreed. Soon, he took out the jade slip and said respectfully, ¡°Gate Master, it¡¯s here. Please take a look.¡± Then, the Gate Master Immortal Emperor found that universe again. Moreover, this time, there was no obstruction. There was no attack from the future. Everything was incomparably normal. It was as if the person who had just attacked had given up and no longer planned to care about that universe. However, even if he was not obstructed at all, the Gate Master Immortal Emperor was still very careful, ready to defend or counterattack at any time. The powerful power of the Yin Yang Seal had already been deeply imprinted in his mind, making him feel very afraid. However, until he completely located that universe, no power appeared. ¡°Could it be that he really gave up?¡± The Gate Master Immortal Emperor had some doubts. However, at this moment, a golden light suddenly lit up in front of him, and then a golden rope appeared. The surface of this rope was suffused with a faint golden light. The surging Chaotic Qi around it suddenly became completely still, and even time seemed to have stopped flowing. It seemed to be able to imprison everything! ¡°Not good!¡± The Gate Master Immortal Emperor felt a sense of danger. This was the first time he had seen such a powerful imprisonment force in his life. The Gate Master Immortal Emperor only took a glance at the golden rope and immediately sensed that something was unusual. He hurriedly circulated all his strength in an attempt to avoid the shackles of the golden rope. But this avoidance was meaningless. When the Immortal Binding Rope appeared in front of the Gate Master Immortal Emperor, it had already cut off his connection with the past and future, leaving only the present Gate Master Immortal Emperor. Therefore, it was already impossible to escape on the Time Spectrum. His other directions of movement had also been completely sealed, and they were all enveloped in a layer of strange golden light. Although the Immortal Binding Rope was only floating in front of the Gate Master Immortal Emperor and had not really bound him, everything around him had been sealed. ¡°You want to imprison me like this?!¡± The Gate Master Immortal Emperor suddenly shouted in a low voice. A power that far exceeded the essence of an Immortal Emperor erupted from his body, as if it symbolizes the source of all life. It actually shook the Immortal Binding Rope¡¯s seal on space and time and he immediately escaped into the River of Time. The Gate Master Immortal Emperor naturally did not have the ability to reverse time and directly let his main body escape. However, he controlled a power that was suspected to be the source of life. With the cover of the River of Time, he actually scattered himself into billions of pieces and landed in different universes, trying to use this method to escape. Under such circumstances, Emperor Wu was naturally heartlessly abandoned. Moreover, he was directly sent to the Immortal Binding Rope. This made him extremely terrified and his face turned pale. However, these actions of the Gate Master Immortal Emperor could only be considered a final struggle. It was impossible for him to truly escape the shackles of the Immortal Binding Rope. The golden Immortal Binding Rope was still floating in the Chaos Sea. At the same time that he bound Emperor Wu, he separated billions of golden threads. Every thread corresponded to a portion of the Gate Master Immortal Emperor. In the blink of an eye, the Immortal Binding Rope gathered the scattered Gate Master Immortal Emperor and pulled them back into the Chaos Sea, binding them tightly. Chapter 726 - 726 A Gift Left Behind by the Supreme God of Man (2) 726 A Gift Left Behind by the Supreme God of Man (2) Under the imprisonment of the Immortal Binding Rope, all the power and magical aspects of the Gate Master Immortal Emperor were suppressed, equivalent to nonexistent. Only his incomparably huge life force was still preserved. ¡°Which expert attacked? Can you show yourself?¡± The Gate Master Immortal Emperor asked loudly. He now knew very well that it was impossible for him to escape, but he still wanted to know who it was that had such powerful divine powers. In the past, he never thought that anyone below the Immortal Ancestor realm could suppress him. Now, he was captured and imprisoned so easily. However, his question was not answered. The Chaos Sea was silent, as if there was no third person other than him and Emperor Wu beside him. In fact, Cui Heng was looking down from a higher perspective that they could not discover. He observed the two of them and investigated their past. Emperor Wu¡¯s past experiences were ordinary. He was a Quasi Immortal Emperor. The only thing worthy of praise was that he had a Master who had reached the Grand Completion stage of the Heavenless Realm. Other than that, he was not valuable to Cui Heng. However, Cui Heng was very careful when investigating the past of the Gate Master Immortal Emperor. He used the Eon Light Evasion technique with all his might and tried his best to hide himself to avoid being discovered by the Immortal Ancestors in his memories. At the same time, he also used the Spiritual Golden Eyes to investigate the essence of the Gate Master Immortal Emperor. After making all the preparations, Cui Heng began to investigate the past of the Gate Master Immortal Emperor. However, the results of his investigation surprised him. The past experiences of the Immortal Emperor guarding the door were incomparably monotonous. In the past countless years, he had almost spent all his time in front of the Heaven Gate of the Ninth Heaven. He had never cultivated, nor did he have any experience walking the world. His life could be said to be a piece of white paper. Such past experiences could only allow Cui Heng to understand the nature of his power, life form, and other information. It could be considered new knowledge. However, the essence of his life and why he had such a huge amount of life force could only be known when he investigated the time when he was born. The lifespan of the Gate Master Immortal Emperor was too long. Cui Heng could not even remember how many billions of years had passed. Suddenly, a ball of endless dazzling light appeared in front of his eyes. This ball of light seemed to contain the mysteries of all life, and it was also the source of the foundation of all life. It also had endless life force. Around this ball of light were nine blurry figures. They were whispering to each other, as if they were communicating about something. ¡°It¡¯s too wasteful for the Supreme God of Man to distribute a third of his remaining power to all the living beings.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Those ignorant living beings are not worthy of receiving the divine gifts of the Supreme God of Man.¡± ¡°The first two portions of power were scattered before we could stop it. We can¡¯t waste this one anymore. We¡¯re the successors of the Supreme God of Man and have the right to make decisions.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already fused with the divine gift of the Supreme God of Man and can¡¯t continue to fuse with more. Why don¡¯t we use this power as the foundation to nurture a Dao soldier that listens to our orders?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a good suggestion. The strength of the Dao soldier nurtured with this power will be above all mortals after all, second only to us. Its life force will also be incomparably huge and almost impossible to kill.¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed not bad¡­ Hmm? Who is it? How dare they cross time to spy on us!!¡± Chapter 727 - 727 Karma Reversal, Spacetime Chaos 727 Karma Reversal, Spacetime Chaos The blurry figure¡¯s shout contained a terrifying power that pierced through the River of Time. The originally calm River of Time suddenly boiled. Cui Heng, who was investigating the past through the Gate Master Immortal Emperor, suddenly felt a sense of danger. At this moment, he felt a huge distortion in the spacetime trajectory around him. The power of time became incomparably chaotic, and he actually wanted to pull himself, who was already standing on the river of time, back into the ¡°Sea of Bitterness¡±. Clearly, as the figure shouted angrily, it also attacked Cui Heng, who was hidden in the River of Time. His palm seemed to contain the power to see through all the mysteries of time. With this distant spacetime as the core, it actually illuminated everything around him. At this moment, Cui Heng¡¯s hiding technique in the River of Time was actually instantly seen through and presented to the nine strange figures in the form of a blurry human-shaped shadow. At the same time, his perception of the Gate Master Immortal Emperor was instantly imprisoned. An incomparably terrifying power began to extend into the future. That figure actually wanted to trace him to the present time and kill this ¡°spy¡± who existed in the future. ¡°What a powerful ability. Although it can¡¯t directly affect the future, it can already use my perception from the future to this present as the starting point to affect the future me! Just this alone is enough to prove that this person¡¯s cultivation has far surpassed the Mid-stage Return to Void Realm. Is this an Immortal Ancestor?!¡± Cui Heng was surprised and immediately determined the strength of the person who had just attacked. Moreover, from the looks of it, they should have just fused with the divine gift of the Supreme God of Man. Their strength had most likely not reached the peak of their later life, but they were already so powerful. ¡°The future Immortal Ancestors have probably already reached the Late-stage Return to Void Realm. I can¡¯t fight them. Retreat!¡± Cui Heng quickly made a judgment in his heart. He did not hesitate and immediately entered the Grotto-Heaven. Then, all his traces on the timeline were restrained and disappeared from the River of Time. This caused the Immortal Ancestor to lose the point of ¡°origin¡± and ¡°path¡± to trace the future. In his perception, the future immediately became blurry, and it was impossible to continue tracing. ¡°He actually escaped. He actually has such methods?!¡± The Immortal Ancestor suppressed his anger and snorted. ¡°If not for the fact that I haven¡¯t completely grasped the power of the divine gift, how could I let him escape!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be angry. I¡¯ve already recorded a trace of that living being¡¯s life aura.¡± At this moment, another Immortal Ancestor smiled and said, ¡°As long as he¡¯s a living being, that had evolved from the Supreme God of Man¡¯s divine nature. Even if he can avoid the trace of time, he can¡¯t avoid the pursuit of the life aura of a living being.¡± As he spoke, he flicked his finger, and an extremely subtle aura of power appeared. It contained some of Cui Heng¡¯s Dharmic powers. This was actually not an aura of life. However, the Dharmic powers of an Immortal cultivator were very close to the aura of life. This Immortal Ancestor had never seen the Dharmic powers of an Immortal cultivator before, so he directly treated it as the aura of life. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true.¡± Another Immortal Ancestor nodded and said with a smile, ¡°The divine nature of the Supreme God of Man is the origin of all living beings. Now that we¡¯ve fused with the divine gifts of the Supreme God of Man, we naturally have the authority to control living beings. The aura of life is proof that he¡¯s a life form. As long as we track down the aura of that person just now, even if he¡¯s in the distant future, he won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡± The Immortal Ancestor who had attacked Cui Heng earlier nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll trace his life force now and kill his future self!¡± As he spoke, a strong pure white light appeared in his palm. It contained endless life force and enveloped Cui Heng¡¯s aura of life force. Then, this Immortal Ancestor used the authority unique to the Supreme God of Man and began to trace the living beings with this aura of life force. The divine nature of the Supreme God of Man was the beginning and source of all life. Even the living beings in the Boundless Chaos Sea originated from the concept of life represented by the divine nature of the Supreme God of Man. Therefore, under the special authority of the Supreme God of Man, all living beings in the past, present, and future were within the scope of investigation. Under normal circumstances, as long as a trace of a living being¡¯s life force was controlled by an Immortal Ancestor, this life form would have nowhere to hide. No matter what method they used to hide, it was useless. Their whereabouts would definitely be tracked. ¡°Your method of escaping is indeed magical. You actually made me lose my target. Unfortunately, you can¡¯t escape in the end!¡± The Immortal Ancestor sneered. Under the special power of the divine authority of the Supreme God of Man, the River of Time of the past, present, and future flowed before his eyes. The light and shadows of countless lives kept flickering. As long as a living being that matched the aura of life appeared, they would immediately be targeted by this Immortal Ancestor. However, this Immortal Ancestor used the divine River of Time to search through all the living beings in the past, present, and future, but he actually did not find a living being that matched this trace of life aura. It was as if this living being had never existed. ¡°How can this be?¡± The cold smile on the Immortal Ancestor¡¯s face had already disappeared, replaced by shock and confusion. He could not understand this situation. ¡°Even if he¡¯s already dead in the distant future, as long as he exists, he can definitely be found.¡± The other Immortal Ancestors also saw that something was wrong with this Immortal Ancestor¡¯s expression and hurriedly came over to ask. ¡°How is it? Did you find him?¡± ¡°How many years ago did this person come from? What¡¯s his background?¡± ¡°Did you kill him?¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . Chapter 728 - 728 Karma Reversal, Spacetime Chaos (2) 728 Karma Reversal, Spacetime Chaos (2) Faced with the Immortal Ancestors¡¯ question, the expression of the Immortal Ancestor who had just attacked turned extremely ugly. He said in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t find any living being in the past, present, or future that matched this trace of life aura.¡± As soon as he said this, the other eight Immortal Ancestors looked at each other with disbelief. ¡°How is that possible? As long as he¡¯s a living being, it¡¯s impossible for him to escape the detection of the divine authority bestowed by the Supreme God of Man. Let me try.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try too. How can he not be found!¡± Then, the eight Immortal Ancestors activated their unique authority in the divine gifts left behind by the Supreme God of Man and began to investigate all the living beings that ever existed. Under the investigation of such authority, as long as this person had existed and was a living being, it should be able to be found. However, a moment later, the eight Immortal Ancestors all revealed shocked expressions. They almost could not believe the results of their investigation. ¡°It¡¯s actually really not there. How could this be?¡± ¡°Could it be that he already has methods or treasures that can hide his life source in the future?¡± ¡°Impossible. If he hid his life source, how could I have imprinted his life aura?¡± ¡°Then why can¡¯t he be found?¡± ¡°Our authority¡¯s detection range comes from the divine power of the Supreme God of Man. What if he didn¡¯t originate from the lineage of the Supreme God of Man?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? All humans are created from the concept of the Beginning and End and born as living beings. After that, all living beings originate from the same source. How can there be living beings that don¡¯t belong to the Supreme God of Man?¡± ¡°Then why can¡¯t we find any traces of his life?¡± This unexpected outcome actually caused them to argue with each other. ¡°Enough!¡± In the end, it was the Immortal Ancestor who attacked who shouted loudly and said in a low voice, ¡°Since this person has spied on us from the distant future, it means that we¡¯ll most likely have a conflict with him in the future. Although his strength has yet to reach our level, he¡¯s not weak. Moreover, his background is extremely mysterious, and his abilities are very special. He¡¯s probably our future enemy. Moreover, since there¡¯s an existence like him, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that there won¡¯t be another similar existence. We have to make preparations early. I suggest we start with that aura of life force.¡± ¡°But we can¡¯t find that person through this trace of life aura at all,¡± an Immortal Ancestor said in confusion. ¡°How do we start?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t everyone already raise an idea just now?¡± The Immortal Ancestor pointed at the ball of power left behind by the Supreme God of Man and chuckled. ¡°How about using this aura of life force as a template to nurture a Dao soldier?¡± ¡°You can do that?¡± An Immortal Ancestor looked stunned, then fell into deep thought. A moment later, he nodded lightly and said, ¡°It seems feasible.¡± ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s feasible too.¡± Another Immortal Ancestor nodded and said, ¡°The power left behind by the Supreme God of Man can nurture all living beings. With this trace of aura as the foundation, we can nurture living beings similar to that person. In the future, we¡¯ll use the characteristics of this living being as the foundation to deduce his cultivation path. When he really grows up, he might be able to have the same characteristics as that person. At that time, we can reference this living being to increase our understanding of that person.¡± ¡°Good idea,¡± another Immortal Ancestor praised. ¡°Although this wisp of life aura can¡¯t perfectly replicate that person, it can still nurture living beings with similar characteristics.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do that!¡± The other Immortal Ancestors nodded in agreement with this decision. Hence, two lives that were somewhat similar to Cui Heng¡¯s Dharmic powers were born. As the Immortal Ancestors had only given them some of the power left behind by the Supreme God of Man, their cultivation could only slightly surpass the Perfected Immortal Emperor realm at most, far inferior to the Nine Immortal Ancestors. In the long years that followed, the Nine Immortal Ancestors analyzed the essence of their life more than once, trying to deduce the cultivation path contained in this essence of life. In the end, they combined their cultivation method and the power trajectory they had deduced to summarize a new complete cultivation method. In other words, the Nine Heavens Realm cultivation path that was passed down to the future generations. However, the effect was not satisfactory. In the cultivation process of the Nine Heavens Realm, these two living beings who had some divine gift power were special. They could control the power of time and escape the corrosion of the power of time. The other living beings still had to constantly entangle with the power of time like the Nine Immortal Ancestors in the past to grasp greater power and break through to a higher realm. Therefore, in essence, these two living beings were not much different from ordinary living beings, nor did they really have the characteristics of that mysterious person. Hence, as time passed, the Immortal Ancestors gave up on studying these two living beings, but they did not let them leave and gave them a responsibility. Guard the Heaven Gate for eternity. Those two living beings were actually the two Gate Masters. ¡­ . In the Grotto-Heaven Dao Palace. Cui Heng was feeling the changes in his state and thought to himself, ¡°What a powerful Immortal Ancestor. When I hid in the Grotto-Heaven to avoid the traces of time, he actually absorbed a wisp of Dharmic powers from my body. Fortunately, that trace of Dharmic powers is only a trace of Dharmic powers left behind when I used the Eon Light Evasion. It can only be considered a product of my original Dharmic powers being modified. It¡¯s completely different from my original Dharmic powers. Moreover, it¡¯s been thousands of years. At most, it can only retain the characteristics of an Immortal cultivator¡¯s Dharmic powers¡­ Wait, isn¡¯t the Gate Master Immortal Emperor similar to an Immortal cultivator in terms of Dharmic powers?¡± Previously, when he sensed the aura of the Gate Master Immortal Emperor, he felt that that person had the power of an Immortal Emperor, but he was not interwoven with the power of time. However, he also had the means to mobilize the power of time. It was a little similar to the characteristics of a Return to Void cultivator. ¡°When I glimpsed that time period, those Immortal Ancestors were discussing using the power left behind by the Supreme God of Man to nurture a Dao soldier. That Gate Master Immortal Emperor should have originated from this. A trace of my Dharmic powers was absorbed by an Immortal Ancestor. Could it be that when I pried into the past of the Gate Master Immortal Emperor, they referenced my Dharmic powers aura? However, when I met the Gate Master Immortal Emperor, I hadn¡¯t gone back in time yet. It shouldn¡¯t have changed because of this past. Moreover, the reason why I can go back to that time was because I captured the Gate Master Immortal Emperor. If the Gate Master Immortal Emperor only had such power because I went back to that time, wouldn¡¯t it be contradictory? What is this? A time paradox? Karma reversal?¡± For a moment, Cui Heng actually felt that time and space were in chaos, and the present was confused with the past. It took him a while to calm down slightly. ¡°The mysteries of time far exceed my imagination. The realm of omnipotence is most likely not as simple as it sounds. Understanding cause and effect and understanding spacetime should also be included. What kind of realm is that? If one can reach such a level at the Peak of the Return to Void Realm, what kind of scene should the Dao Integration, Tribulation Transcendence, and Mahayana realm above the Return to Void Realm be like? Also, where did this cultivation path come from? Now that I¡¯ve looked at the level of the Immortal Ancestors, there are still no other traces of the existence of Immortal cultivators. It¡¯s impossible to create something out of nothing. To me, there are still too many unknown secrets. I have to explore further and increase my cultivation realm and comprehension on the spectrum of time. Although I didn¡¯t see much secret information when I investigated the past of the Gate Master Immortal Emperor just now, just seeing the power left behind by the Nine Immortal Ancestors and the Supreme God of Man greatly increased my cultivation. I¡¯ve only explored a small portion of the Primordial World, and there are still many things I haven¡¯t explored. If I can explore all of the Primordial World, it should be enough for me to reach the Peak of the Mid-stage Return to Void Realm or even break through to the Late-stage Return to Void Realm.¡± Cui Heng calmed himself down and decided on his next move. Then, he left the Grotto-Heaven and returned to the Chaos Sea. His gaze landed on the Gate Master Immortal Emperor who was imprisoned by the Immortal Binding Rope. The Gate Master Immortal Emperor also noticed Cui Heng¡¯s gaze and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re actually not dead. With me as a guide, you should have seen the Immortal Ancestors and been killed. However, there¡¯s no hurry. A thousand years later, when the Immortal Ancestors end the meeting, it will be the time of your death!¡± Chapter 729 - 729 Occupying Time, Unifying the Past and the Present 729 Occupying Time, Unifying the Past and the Present ¡°Heh, a thousand years later?¡± Cui Heng chuckled when he heard that. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for them to end the meeting.¡± To him, time no longer meant much. A thousand years could turn into tens of thousands of years, hundreds of thousands of years, or even millions of years at any time. With his previous cultivation speed, such a long time was probably enough for him to cultivate to the Peak Return to Void realm. Of course, the premise was that he could maintain his current improvement speed. This was not an easy task. Even if he investigated all the current information about the Primordial World, the best outcome should only be breaking through to the Late-stage Return to Void realm. And this was the result of a large number of fake selves exploring the Boundless Chaos Sea together. When he reached the Late-stage Return to Void Realm, he would probably have to carefully explore the mysteries of the Primordial World and the past of the Boundless Chaos Sea. He might even have to change his form on the spectrum of time. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve completed about 70% of my cultivation in the Mid-stage Return to Void Realm, my influence on the past has increased further. I can even directly descend to a certain point in the past. From this inference, when I reach the Peak of the Mid-stage Return to Void realm, I might be able to achieve a special time state that exists in the past and present. If that¡¯s really the case, then I won¡¯t be weak anymore. Even if I return to the time when I just came out of the Beginner¡¯s Space, I can transform into my current Mid-stage Return to Void realm self at any time. Is this considered spreading my existence from this timeline to the past? The final goal is to combine the omnipresent characteristics of my fake selves to cover all the spacetime in the timeline?¡± Cui Heng made a reasonable estimation of the limits of the Mid-stage Return to Void Realm. However, a problem followed. ¡°According to this path, the timeline I can rewind and occupy should start from now until I come out of the Beginner¡¯s Space. Then can I continue to rewind and occupy the timeline where I didn¡¯t exist? Letting me appear in a timeline that originally didn¡¯t exist for me is equivalent to me deciding if I exist in the past. Karma is reversed, and spacetime turns chaotic¡­ Is this a characteristic of a Late-stage Return to Void cultivator?¡± In the end, he shook his head and stopped thinking about this. He thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s useless to think too much. I should take the path in front of me first and reach the Peak of the Mid-stage Return to Void Realm before thinking about anything else.¡± Thinking of this, Cui Heng restrained his thoughts and looked at the Gate Master Immortal Emperor with a cold smile. He said indifferently, ¡°How do you think I should deal with you?¡± ¡°Deal with me as you wish.¡± The Gate Master Immortal Emperor was not afraid at all. He sneered and said, ¡°Even if you kill me and destroy my body and soul, when the Immortal Ancestors end the meeting, they will change this ¡®history¡¯ and let you die so that I can live.¡± Clearly, his confidence was based on the power of the Immortal Ancestors and their ability on spacetime. As long as the Immortal Ancestors attacked after the meeting and killed Cui Heng, who had yet to attack him, they could make the matter of ¡°him being killed by Cui Heng¡± into something that had never happened before. He could naturally survive normally. This was not a revival. This was preventing the death of the Gate Master Immortal Emperor from happening again. It was the same method that Cui Heng could use to change part of history. ¡°A Perfected Immortal Emperor has the ability to modify the past.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°However, if an Immortal Emperor wants to modify the past, he will most likely be restrained by the Immortal Ancestors. In that case, how much of the history I know now more or less contains the will of the Immortal Ancestors? How much of it is real, and how much of it has been modified? I guess investigating the history that once really existed is also a part of the cultivation of the Return to Void Realm. This way, I¡¯ll most likely become enemies with many Immortal Ancestors. It¡¯s also possible that I¡¯ll touch the secrets and interests of the Heaven Earth Saints. The power of the Immortal Ancestors are above mine, and it¡¯s most likely the same for the Heaven Earth Saints. Although the latter is not hostile to me now, if I really touch their interests, the subsequent situation is unknown. Initially, I thought that after reaching the Return to Void Realm, relying on the omnipresent characteristics of my fake selves, I could explore all aspects at the same time, making cultivation easier. From the looks of it, I was taking it for granted. As expected, there has never been a simple path on the path of Immortal cultivation. I have to increase my strength as much as possible. Only by becoming strong enough can I make the thorny path smoother.¡± At this moment, the Gate Master Immortal Emperor saw that Cui Heng was silent for a long time and sneered again. ¡°Why? Could it be that you¡¯re really afraid? If you had known earlier, why would you be so arrogant?¡± He was begging for death. In any case, even if he died, the Immortal Ancestors could change history and revive him. Therefore, he was fearless. ¡°Do you want to die so badly?¡± Cui Heng turned to look at the Gate Master Immortal Emperor and chuckled. ¡°Before the Immortal Ancestors¡¯ meeting ends, follow me and be a servant.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± The Gate Master Immortal Emperor was furious when he heard this. He said sternly, ¡°Are you really not afraid that the Immortal Ancestors will make you beg for death in the future?¡± ¡°You¡¯re living being nurtured from the divine remains of the Supreme God of Man. Don¡¯t argue anymore,¡± Cui Heng said indifferently. At the same time, he increased the power of the Immortal Binding Rope, causing the Gate Master Immortal Emperor to be unable to speak. Then, he brought the Gate Master Immortal Emperor back to the Primordial World and explored the Immortal Advent Continent again. After confirming that he had finished exploring, he left this continent and headed to another one. Every continent in the Primordial World was very huge, but to Cui Heng, it would not take long to explore them all. After all, the current Primordial World was actually already quite dilapidated. In the past 19 Chaos Calamities, there had been too many Immortal Ancestor-level battles. It was no longer in its original state. Chapter 730 - 730 Occupying Time, Unifying the Past and the Present (2) 730 Occupying Time, Unifying the Past and the Present (2) The appearance of the Primordial World had long been drowned in the river of history. Cui Heng stood at the top of a tall mountain and looked down at everything below. This was the Xianfang Continent, one of the nine continents of the Primordial World like the Immortal Advent Continent, but it had a completely different social structure. It was not dominated by sects, but by countries. The region ruled by the Immortal Emperor was the largest country, and it was respected by all the other countries. At the same time, Cui Heng¡¯s fake selves was also exploring the other continents. The social structures on these continents were all different. The nine continents were like nine different worlds. Cui Heng did not know the reason. In order to avoid encountering the Immortal Ancestors of the past again, he did not rashly investigate the past of these continents. He only explored the present situation. However, even so, Cui Heng had gained a lot. A large amount of unknown information allowed him to advance much further on the path of knowing everything. At this moment, the Gate Master Immortal Emperor beside Cui Heng felt that the mysterious existence in front of him had suddenly become even more terrifying. The aura on his body was even deeper and vaster, as if it was countless times stronger than when it imprisoned him. ¡°Who is this person? He actually became stronger so quickly. What kind of monster is this?!¡± The Gate Master Immortal Emperor was shocked in his heart. He could not understand the changes Cui Heng had undergone. In fact, this was Cui Heng¡¯s cultivation realm increasing. Thanks to his comprehensive exploration of his original world, he was about to reach the Peak of the Mid-stage Void Return realm. At the Return to Void Realm, the increase in cultivation no longer had world-shaking phenomena. Instead, the phenomena were directly reflected on the Time Spectrum. While triggering the phenomena on the River of Time, it would also increase his essence on the Time Spectrum. Just as Cui Heng had expected, when he reached the Peak of the Mid-stage Return to Void Realm, his existence on the Time Spectrum began to change. His existence began to extend into the past. Originally, when he broke through to the Mid-stage Return to Void Realm, Cui Heng had already established a connection with his past self. However, it was only a connection. At most, he could use this connection to attack the past. At this moment, it was different. The ¡°present¡± Cui Heng was spreading to the ¡°past¡±. The ¡°past¡± Cui Heng would be with the ¡°present¡± Cui Heng. His figure began to wander in the river of time. Countless versions of him from the past were reflected in the waves. Then, he fused with all his past selves and became one, forming a unified existence. In the past, Cui Heng looked enlightened, as if all his doubts had been answered. There was Cui Heng, who had just walked out of the Beginner¡¯s Space, Cui Heng, who was collecting the seven emotions of all living beings, Cui Heng, who had left Daozhou Star to explore more unknowns, and Cui Heng, who had established a nomological order and stepped onto the path to the Soul Formation realm¡­ They heaved a sigh of relief and chuckled. ¡°I see.¡± This was a response to the mysterious feeling they had sensed earlier. Cui Heng, who was in the past, already understood what was going on with his previous feelings. He also understood his current situation and knew what realm his future self had reached. However, this feeling quickly became illusory and disappeared. The past Cui Heng still advanced on his original trajectory. However, from this moment onwards, Cui Heng was completely different from before. The past Cui Heng and the current Cui Heng had already become one and existed at the same time. This also meant that with Cui Heng walking out of the Beginner¡¯s Space as the starting point and the present Cui Heng as the endpoint, this timeline had already been completely covered by Cui Heng. As long as Cui Heng was on this timeline, no matter which period in time it was, he could become a Peak Mid-stage Return to Void cultivator at any time. His weakest moment was also his strongest moment. He was no longer weak. This was the Peak of the Mid-stage Return to Void realm. Of course, the increase in his realm and cultivation not only brought about an increase in his power over the essence of time, but also an increase in his strength. In terms of power, he had already surpassed the Perfected Immortal Emperor realm. Even if he was still inferior to the Immortal Ancestors, he did not have to rely on the Grotto-Heaven to escape. Of course, he could only be compared with the Immortal Ancestors who had just received their divine gift from the Supreme God of Man. If he encountered the current Immortal Ancestors, he would most likely have to rely on the Grotto-Heaven to escape again. ¡°Next, when I truly break through to the Late-stage Return to Void Realm, I should be able to fight against the Immortal Ancestors.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve occupied the timeline that I once existed, I¡¯ll have to occupy the timeline that I didn¡¯t exist in yet. The final achievement of the Late-stage Void Return realm might be to return to the true starting point of time and completely occupy the entire timeline. But the problem is how do I occupy the timeline that doesn¡¯t exist for me yet?¡± He had no clue about this. Moreover, there was something else that he had been brooding over. That was that the time he lived on Earth and the time he had just transmigrated to this world did not exist in the River of Time. It was as if these two periods did not exist at all. It was normal for him to not be able to go back to his time in the Beginner¡¯s Space. After all, the essence of the Beginner¡¯s Space was extremely high. But why was it that even the previous time period could not be accessed? Was there something wrong with that period of time, or was there something wrong with the Earth itself? ¡°If I can go back to the time when I didn¡¯t exist, I might be able to answer this question. However, where should I start from?¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°Perhaps I can ask the Heaven Earth Saints for guidance? Unlike the Immortal Ancestors, who directly received a divine gift from the Supreme God of Man, the Heaven Earth Saint Realm is a realm reached by self-cultivation. They should have some experience in occupying the past.¡± However, how to make the Heaven Earth Saint Realm experts accept him was another problem. After all, he did not have much interaction with the Heaven Earth Saints before this. ¡°Wait¡­¡± At this moment, Cui Heng¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. He looked at the Gate Master Immortal Emperor who was imprisoned by the Immortal Binding Rope and smiled.¡± It shouldn¡¯t be bad to use you as a reward. ¡± ¡°What?!¡± The Gate Master Immortal Emperor felt his blood run cold from Cui Heng¡¯s gaze, and an ominous feeling surged in his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. It¡¯s just making the best use of things.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°In any case, you¡¯re not even afraid of me killing you. Why would you care if I give you away as a reward? Can¡¯t the Immortal Ancestors just go and fish you out after they come out of seclusion?¡± ¡°You!¡± The Gate Master Immortal Emperor was furious, but he could not say a word. Since he had made his decision, Cui Heng put the Gate Master Immortal Emperor into his sleeve and left the Primordial World. At this moment, he had already completed a comprehensive exploration of the Primordial World for the present. He planned to wait until he broke through to the Late-stage Return to Void Realm before exploring the past to prevent himself from encountering the past Immortal Ancestors when exploring. According to the information left behind by Venerable Master Jiu, Cui Heng arrived at an unfamiliar universe and quickly found the palace where Venerable Master Jiu was. Jin Hong sensed that someone had arrived and immediately went out to welcome him. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°May I ask who it is?¡± ¡°Cui Heng.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°Wei Jiu should have told you about me.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s Immortal Master Cui. Please come in.¡± Jin Hong immediately stepped forward and invited him. ¡°Master told me about you. She said that even among the Immortal Emperors, you¡¯re definitely an expert.¡± Clearly, Venerable Master Jiu¡¯s understanding of Cui Heng was still in the past. ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t he here?¡± Cui Heng asked with a smile. ¡°Master is not around.¡± Jin Hong shook her head and said, ¡°The Chaos Heaven Assembly has held an expanded meeting for a thousand years. They will cut off all contact with the outside world. This meeting is a little special. All the existences of the Heaven Earth Saint Realm and the Taisu Realm have to participate. As a Cabinet Member of the Chaos Heaven Assembly, Master was also invited to participate in the meeting.¡± ¡°The Heaven Earth Saints also participated in the meeting? It¡¯s also for a thousand years?¡± Cui Heng frowned when he heard this. The Primordial World and the Chaos Heaven held a meeting at the same time. Both of them involved Immortal Ancestor-level figures. Even the duration was the same. This was too much of a coincidence. Chapter 731 - 731 Going Back in Time, Space 731 Going Back in Time, Space-Time Dao Mark Previously, when Cui Heng learned that the Immortal Ancestors of the Primordial World was in a closed meeting, he felt a little strange. He had investigated the past experiences of the various Immortal Kings, Quasi-Immortal Emperors, and the Gate Master Immortal Emperors in the Primordial World. He knew that this meeting was very sudden and there was almost no formal notice. Before this meeting, there had never been such a sudden meeting. This sudden and unprecedented meeting meant that the topic was extraordinary. It was completely isolated and lasted for a thousand years, making people feel that the meeting was not simple. He did not expect that there would be an almost identical meeting in the Endless Chaos Sea. However, the realms of the participants were slightly lower than in the Primordial World. A member of the Chaos Heaven Assembly like Venerable Master Jiu also had to participate in the meeting, but his cultivation was only equivalent to an Invincible Immortal King. He was not even a Quasi Immortal Emperor. In the Primordial World, he was not qualified to enter the Ninth Heaven. ¡°Do you know what the theme of this meeting is?¡± Cui Heng asked Jin Hong. ¡°This¡­¡± Jin Hong shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but to be able to let so many big shots participate, it must be a major event that can affect the Endless Chaos Sea.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cui Heng sighed softly and fell silent, not continuing to ask. Jin Hong¡¯s cultivation realm was too low, only equivalent to the level of an Ancient King or Immortal Monarch. It was normal for him not to know about high-level things. ¡°Could it be that an expert at the Heaven Earth Saint Realm really died, causing the rules of the entire Endless Chaos Sea to weaken?¡± Cui Heng guessed in his heart, ¡°The Ninth Heaven meeting is discussing how to take this opportunity to attack, while the Chaos Heaven meeting is to discuss how to resist? But if that¡¯s the reason, there¡¯s no need to cut off the connection between the meeting and the outside world, nor is there a need for it to continue for more than a thousand years. There must be another reason for the top experts of both sides to enter this meeting at the same time. It¡¯s not that simple.¡± Next, he left the palace where Venerable Master Jiu lived. At the same time, he sent out more fake selves to continue exploring the Immeasurable Universe of the Chaos Sea. Although he had already investigated the Immeasurable Universe of the Chaos Sea earlier, he had yet to complete his investigation. There was still a large amount of unknown information. Cui Heng had already reached the peak of the Mid-stage Return to Void Realm. Before he successfully spread his existence to the time periods where he did not exist, his cultivation could not improve. However, he could use this method of exploring unknown information to increase his accumulation in the direction of ¡°all-knowing¡±. When he broke through in the future, he could directly transform this part of his exploration into cultivation. Moreover, this process of exploring the unknown was actually Cui Heng¡¯s process of finding inspiration for his next cultivation path. After all, he could not contact existences of the Heaven Earth Saint Realm now, so he had no way to ask for guidance. He could only explore this path himself. There was a boundless universe in the Endless Chaos Sea, and there were countless civilizations in every universe. Although they were inferior to the Primordial World in terms of size and level, their diversity far exceeded the Primordial World. While exploring the Endless Chaos Sea, one could witness the development of many civilizations and even different forms of life. This could better provide him with inspiration to explore his future cultivation path. However, other than exploring the subsequent cultivation paths, Cui Heng still had something to deal with. He looked at the Gate Master Immortal Emperor behind him and said indifferently, ¡°I originally wanted to give you to the Heaven Earth Saint Realm experts of the Endless Chaos Sea, but they¡¯re not around now. What should I do with you?¡± ¡°Do you treat me as an object?!¡± The Gate Master Immortal Emperor was furious. He felt that he had suffered a great humiliation and hated Cui Heng to the core. ¡°What clear hatred.¡± Cui Heng shook his head and sighed. ¡°I originally wanted to keep you by my side as a servant, but now it seems that it¡¯s still too troublesome.¡± ¡°You finally want to kill me?¡± The Gate Master Immortal Emperor sneered. ¡°Just attack. If you want to kill or torture me, do as you please.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, but not now.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°In order to avoid some unnecessary trouble, go back and continue guarding the gate.¡± As he spoke, the Immortal Binding Rope was untied, and the space-time of the past was changed. Cui Heng, who was originally planning to head to the Primordial World to explore, suddenly had a change in expression. At the same time, he raised his right hand and patted the sky lightly. At this moment, in the Primordial World, Emperor Wu had just brought Yan Qing to the True Water Divine Palace when Emperor Qing came out to welcome him. However, before Emperor Wu could explain his intentions, a slender and white palm suddenly appeared out of thin air above the True Water Divine Palace. The space-time here seemed to have been imprisoned, and no living being could move at all. ¡°What is this?!¡± The Emperor Wu and Emperor Qing had the same doubts at the same time, but they could not react in time, let alone dodge. They could only watch helplessly as the palm slapped down. As the palm descended, an incomparably terrifying power enveloped Emperor Wu. Then, a ball of light flickered, and Emperor Wu¡¯s life force completely disappeared. His body and soul were destroyed, and his True Spirit was destroyed! Just like that, in the blink of an eye, a Quasi Immortal Emperor like Emperor Wu died. Even Yan Qing beside him was destroyed in body and soul, no longer existing. After doing all of this, the palm slowly disappeared, and the terrifying pressure that filled the surroundings disappeared without a trace, as if it had never existed. In front of the True Water Divine Palace. Emperor Wu looked at all of this in shock, and her face revealed an expression of disbelief. She muttered, ¡°What was that just now? Did an Immortal Emperor attack from afar and kill Emperor Wu?¡± Although she was a Quasi Immortal Emperor and had already touched the mysteries of time, she could not see the fluctuations of time at a higher level. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t determine which space-time dimension the attack came from, whether it was the present, the past, or the future. ¡°When Master returns, I have to report this matter properly.¡± Emperor Qing thought to herself before hurriedly returning to the True Water Divine Palace. In her opinion, the True Water Divine Palace was an Immortal Emperor¡¯s Dao Ground after all. It contained extremely powerful time power and should be very safe. Even if the mysterious Immortal Emperor attacked again, he should not directly attack the True Water Divine Palace. In a timeline that Emperor Qing did not know, the originally damaged Heavenly Light Treasure Mirror became unharmed. The Gate Master Immortal Emperor, who had already been captured by Cui Heng, disappeared into thin air and returned to the front of the Heaven Gate of the Ninth Heaven. That was because the person who caused the damage to the Heavenly Light Treasure Mirror and resulted in the Gate Master Immortal Emperor leaving his post was Emperor Wu. Now that Emperor Wu had died in front of the True Water Divine Palace, what happened after would naturally not happen again. The past had been modified. Chapter 732 - 732 Going Back in Time, Space 732 Going Back in Time, Space-Time Dao Mark (2) In the Endless Chaos Sea, Cui Heng clapped his hands gently and felt the subtle changes in the past timeline. He could not help but sigh in his heart. ¡°After reaching the Peak of the Mid-stage Return to Void Realm, there¡¯s no need to make any changes to the past. It¡¯s more hidden and difficult to detect.¡± As he directly attacked using ¡°his past self¡± and did not cross the River of Time to attack the past, the River of Time did not show any clear fluctuations. Even a perfected Heavenless Realm Immortal Emperor would not be able to discover such a change in the timeline. This was because no matter how powerful an Immortal Emperor was, they were still entangled in the River of Time. After enduring a huge amount of the corrosion of time, it was impossible to differentiate such subtle time fluctuations. Only cultivators who had reached the Mid-stage Return to Void realm could easily sense the abnormality of the past. Experts at the Immortal Ancestor level should also be able to sense it. They had benefited from the power of the divine gift of the Supreme God of Man and also had characteristics that transcended the River of Time. Although the Gate Master Immortal Emperor was nurtured by the Immortal Ancestors with Cui Heng¡¯s Dharmic powers, and he did not have to withstand the scouring of time, his strength was not great enough, and the divine gift he received was very small. He was also unable to sense it. ¡°At my current realm, even if I¡¯ve modified the events of the past, as long as an Immortal Ancestor doesn¡¯t interfere, I won¡¯t be discovered.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°Unfortunately, this influence is only limited to the timeline I once existed in. I can¡¯t use this method to modify the time periods that I haven¡¯t existed yet. From the moment I walked out of the Beginner¡¯s Space until now, it has only been a few thousand years. It hasn¡¯t even been 10,000 years. My existence has only occupied such a short period of time. Compared to the long River of Time, it¡¯s too short. If the Immortal Ancestors make some arrangements in the timeline of my existence, I won¡¯t have any room to resist. I have to break through to the Late-stage Return to Void Realm as soon as possible and continue to spread my existence to the upper reaches of the River of Time. Only by occupying those timelines that originally didn¡¯t exist for me and extending the range of my existence on the Time Spectrum as much as possible can I be safer.¡± Previously, he had seen the power of the Immortal Ancestors through the Gate Master Immortal Emperor. This made him feel a huge sense of danger. Although the Immortal Ancestors were all presiding over the meeting in the Ninth Heaven and would not appear in the world for a thousand years, no one could guarantee that they would not suddenly end this meeting. He could not place his safety on the decisions of others. He had to increase his cultivation as soon as possible. Fortunately, the flow of time was no longer very meaningful to the current Cui Heng. As long as the Immortal Ancestor did not appear suddenly, he still had lots of time to explore the path to break through to the Late-stage Return to Void Realm. ¡­ . Exploring the cultivation path was not a simple matter. Although there were many universes in the Chaos Sea, most of them were filled with ordinary humans. As long as it was a human society and had the form of civilization, there would not be any fundamental changes. Although the situation they displayed was strange and different, the core was still the common values of the human race. After Cui Heng investigated tens of billions of universes dominated by human civilization, he still did not gain anything. In the end, he found inspiration in a universe with special and strange life forms. In an extremely dense universe without any civilization, he discovered a strange life form. This life form appeared to be in a strange liquid state. It did not have intelligence and only had the instinct to continuously expand. And the way it expanded gave Cui Heng inspiration. This life form could not move on its own and could only stay where it was born. Therefore, when expanding its body, it would first let a portion of its body separate from itself before projecting it into the vast universe. When this portion of the split body landed on a planet, it began to absorb the energy of the planet to grow. When this portion of his body grew to a certain extent, its main body could complete the expansion through the connection with it. After completing the expansion, the clone could transform into the main body at any time. This way, it was basically equivalent to the main body covering the location of the clone. As the number of clones of this living being increased, the range that its main body could cover would also increase. If one day, the soul of this life form spreads throughout the entire universe. Then it could appear in any corner of the universe at any time, covering the entire universe. Such a life form gave Cui Heng an inspiration. Since I can¡¯t directly cover the time period where I don¡¯t exist yet, can I first leave a clear mark at that time point and use this mark as a Dao mark to rewind my existence to that time period? If this was feasible, as long as I established enough Dao markings in the past timeline, I could use this as a foundation to occupy those timelines that I did not exist in yet. ¡°In that case, I would need to establish a precise identity in the past timeline. After all, if I want to form a Dao mark that can occupy the past timeline, I definitely have to form a true identity.¡± Thinking of this, Cui Heng was suddenly stunned. He thought to himself, ¡°This seems to have the same effect as the process of refining fake into real when I was at the Soul Formation realm. It¡¯s just that the scale has changed to include space and time. Could this really be the cultivation method of the Late-stage Return to Void Realm? Is the Soul Formation Realm preparation for this step? In that case, can I refer to the method of forming a fake self?¡± The process of reaching the Peak Soul Formation realm from the Late-stage Soul Formation realm was to constantly form more fake selves and finally fuse them with himself. During this process, Cui Heng formed a lot of real and fake selves by taking on a fake identity. He was quite experienced in forming a fake identity. ¡°The method to leave behind clear traces of my identity in the past timeline can be based on the process of forming a fake self. However, this involves the time dimension after all. There are far more things to pay attention to than the spatial dimension. If I cause too much trouble in the past timeline, it¡¯s very likely to cause a series of chain reactions, causing the changes in the current timeline. I¡¯ll try using a smaller identity first. Although I can¡¯t occupy the time periods where I don¡¯t exist yet, it won¡¯t be a problem for me to make some modifications to those time periods or descend over.¡± Cui Heng quickly made a decision in his heart and thought to himself, ¡°Next, it¡¯s time to determine which time period to go back to.¡± At this moment, his eyes began to flicker with the lights and shadows of the past. Images flashed before his eyes, as if time was flowing backward. Primordial World, Chaos Sea, Immeasurable Universe¡­ Central Immortal Land of the Silver Disc Star Sea, Great Yan Holy Land, Heaven Realm¡­ Taihong Star, Purple Sun Realm, Five Views Realm¡­ Daozhou Star! Chapter 733 - 733 400 Years Before Leaving the Beginners Space 733 400 Years Before Leaving the Beginner¡¯s Space The waves of the River of Time flowed past Cui Heng, but the power of time could no longer bring him decay. As the shadows retreated rapidly, Cui Heng¡¯s perception spread from the current spacetime to Daozhou Star in the past. In the end, it stopped at the moment he walked out of the Beginner¡¯s Space, 400 years ago. Cui Heng had considered why he chose this time period. His 300 years in the Beginner¡¯s Space were completely blank, as if they did not exist at all. However, this did not mean that he was completely unable to touch those 300 years. In fact, Cui Heng had always been able to affect the 300 years period of time and could directly descend over. However, he could only appear outside the Beginner¡¯s Space and could not trace the situation in the Beginner¡¯s Space at all. This might cause a very strange outcome. If he had established a spatial dao mark in those 300 years and completed the unification of the timeline, then what was going on with his body in the Beginner¡¯s Space? Therefore, before he figured out this problem, he did not intend to touch the 300-year timeline. To be on the safe side, Cui Heng further reversed the time period of 300 years, which was 400 years before he walked out of the Beginner¡¯s Space. Now was the period in the history of Daozhou Star when the four countries fought for supremacy. The Great Yuan Dynasty that had been overthrown by Hong Fugui had yet to be established. It was divided into 32 states by Great Xia, Great Chen, Great Yan, and Great Zhao. Great Xia and Great Yan were in the north and had many archers and cavalry. Their battle strength was incomparably ferocious, but they lived in a bitter and cold place. They were lacking in resources and rations, so they could not fight long-term. Great Chen and Great Zhao were in the south. There was fertile land with incomparably abundant resources. There was also prosperous trade and handicrafts. The standard of living of the people was completely incomparable to the North. However, horses were scarce, and the soldiers¡¯ combat motivation was far inferior to the North. Their overall combat strength was relatively weak. The four countries had conflicts with each other and often attacked each other. However, at times, they would form alliances and benefit each other. Just like that, they were in a deadlock for hundreds of years. The people of this era all thought that one of the four countries would eventually conquer the others and unify the world. Once again, the entire 32 states would obtain the final fruit of victory. However, no one expected a group of barbarians to attack from the four northern states that had been ignored by the four countries. Moreover, these barbarians used less than ten years to sweep through the four countries, destroying normal civilization and order, establishing a Great Yuan Dynasty ruled by barbarians. Cui Heng had descended to the Great Zhao. It was the richest country among the four countries, but it was also the weakest country. It was said that when the barbarians invaded, it was the current Emperor who took the lead to offer up the city and surrender. However, in the end, the Emperor did not end up well and was torn apart by the barbarians. At this moment, Cui Heng was standing outside the capital of the Great Zhao. Looking at the city gate in front of him and seeing the ragged and thin commoners walking on a path with nobles dressed in silk and satin, he could not help but sigh in his heart. Linjing City was known as the richest and most prosperous place in the world. It was a paradise in the hearts of the people of the north, a dream city. This was indeed the truth. However, what contributed to this prosperity was the suffering and even death of countless ordinary people. The Great Zhao began in a city in the capital. The dignitaries in Linjing City seemed to be living in heaven, but the people in Linjing City were all living in the soil. The land outside Linjing City was filled with starved people, and the people were in dire straits. It was like hell. ¡°What a good place.¡± Cui Heng sneered, then turned around and left. Such a dynasty deserved to be destroyed. It was inevitable in history. He did not intend to interfere, nor could he. Great Xia, Great Chen, Great Yan, and Great Zhao were all wiped out by the barbarians. No matter which period of time he touched, it could trigger future changes and cause a series of problems. To Cui Heng, the biggest problem when he returned to the past was¡ª How could he leave an identity that could be remembered by the world in this era without affecting established history and form a spatial Dao mark that could be traced back? This was not an easy task. ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯ve already occupied the timeline 400 years later. I can monitor that timeline in all aspects. No matter what happens, I can modify it at any time. This way, I¡¯ll have a chance to test and error. Even if the established history has deviated because of what I did in this spacetime, I can still correct it by modifying the past.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°However, I didn¡¯t occupy the current time period. I can only cross the River of Time and attack the past. This method isn¡¯t very secretive. ¡°If I modify it too often, it will be too eye-catching and it will be easy for experts to notice this time period. That won¡¯t be good. I still have to try carefully and reduce the number of times I modify it. The most stable way is to choose a suitable person at the time 400 years later and rewind his past to find his ancestor in this era. It¡¯s best if this person stayed by my side 400 years ago. This way, his family¡¯s development in the past 400 years will be very clear. I can also control his future experiences very well.¡± At the same time, in the Juhe County Office 400 years later, Cui Heng, who was handling official business, suddenly looked up at Hui Shi, who was standing at the side. At this time, Old Master Huang of Juhe County had just been arrested and was about to gather the people with authority for a public trial. Chapter 734 - 734 400 Years Before Leaving the Beginners Space (2) 734 400 Years Before Leaving the Beginner¡¯s Space (2) Just yesterday, Cui Heng obtained a martial technique manual from the Lotus Flower Monastery, the Buddha¡¯s Fury Heart Palm. He tried to use his Dharmic powers to execute this martial technique. Hui Shi saw with his own eyes that this martial technique displayed unbelievable power in Cui Heng¡¯s hands. It actually ignited a flame that was like the sun, making him feel that the world was about to be burned to ashes by this flame and everything was about to be destroyed. This made Hui Shi wonder if the County Lord he traced back to was still a human. He was probably an Immortal who had descended from the sky. Therefore, now that Cui Heng suddenly looked up at him, he felt very nervous and worried. Could it be that this Immortal did not want a mortal like him to follow him? ¡°Hui Shi, who¡¯s your ancestor?¡± Cui Heng asked with a smile. At the same time, he began to look into Hui Shi¡¯s past. After going back to the time when he was born, he went back to his father¡¯s past at this time and so on, going back to 400 years ago. The reason why he spoke to Hui Shi was to make the past correspond to the current conversation. It could make the process of backtracking more smooth and effective. ¡°Ah, ah?¡± Hui Shi was clearly stunned when he heard this. He was very surprised. He did not expect Cui Heng to ask this at all, but he still replied, ¡°Immortal Venerable, my surname is Chen. My father was originally a general of the Great Jin and had fought on the battlefield for many years. Unfortunately, he was harmed by a traitor later on. My grandfather was also a general in the army, and my grandfather was also in the army¡­ My Chen family has basically been in the army since the end of the Yuan Dynasty. Only I became a monk.¡± ¡°What about before the end of the Yuan Dynasty?¡± Cui Heng continued to ask. Actually, at this moment, he had already returned to 400 years ago. ¡°Great Yuan was a place where barbarians lived in seclusion in the Central Plains, so our Chen family lived in seclusion.¡± Hui Shi could also tell that Cui Heng clearly wanted to ask about his past, so he continued, ¡°Before we came to the Great Yuan, our Chen family was considered a scholarly family. We lived in Zhao Country and farmed and studied. Our ancestors were once Prime Ministers. Later on, many of them became officials in the Imperial Court. However, at the end of the Great Zhao Dynasty, the Imperial Court was muddle-headed and the people were struggling to survive. My ancestor was plotted against by a bandit and was stripped of his position and became a commoner. He was exiled from the capital¡­¡± Hui Shi recounted the history of his family. He knew these things very well. Cui Heng was also comparing it with his past history and realized that the compatibility was extremely high. There were only a few blurry times and places that did not match. The overall authenticity was extremely high. This was very rare. After figuring out the Chen family¡¯s history in the past 400 years, Cui Heng confirmed the candidates he was going to look for next. Hui Shi¡¯s ancestor, Chen Tangwen, was the Minister of War of the Great Zhao. He was also a Profound Gate Realm Grandmaster and one of the top figures in the world. However, because Minister Chen insisted on the policy of attacking the north, he repeatedly submitted reports and offended too many people. He had already been eliminated from the Imperial Court. In order to overthrow Minister Chen, the Minister of Revenue, Official Personnel, and Rites jointly submitted a report. The Privy Minister tacitly agreed, and the Censorate even fabricated a series of crimes to impeach him. In the end, Minister Chen was stripped of his position and exiled to Xiang County in the Southern Border. It was a total of 3,000 miles from Linjing to Xiang County in the Southern Border. Along the way, there were all kinds of dense forests, swamps, and miasma. If one was not careful, they would die. In history, Minister Chen also obtained some opportunities on the way to exile, but in the end, he still died of depression. Cui Heng planned to take him away and teach him some martial techniques as an otherworldly expert so that he could live in seclusion in the future. This could minimize his influence on the outside world. Moreover, Chen Tangwen already had an heir before he was exiled. There was no need to worry about this affecting Hui Shi 400 years later. As for how to make his identity be remembered by the world through Chen Tangwen. Cui Heng already had a plan. ¡­ . On a remote mountain road, Chen Tangwen, who was dressed in ragged clothes, walked with difficulty. As a former Qi Transformation Grandmaster, even if his martial cultivation was crippled, his body¡¯s foundation was still intact. He should not have tired himself so easily. However, along the way, the two constables who escorted him deducted his food rations. They only let him eat one bowl of porridge a day. They also walked on mountain roads and his limbs were shackled. Even men of iron would find it difficult to support themselves. The two constables had dark faces and ordinary appearances. Their eyebrows were slender and they looked a little treacherous. One of the constables was called Wang San. Seeing that Chen Tangwen was having a hard time walking, he stepped forward and kicked him. He mocked, ¡°Minister Chen, aren¡¯t you a Qi Transformation Grandmaster? You¡¯re walking too slowly.¡± Plop! Chen Tangwen fell to the ground, and his hands were cut by the stones. After staying in a weak state for a long time to rush along the mountain path, his physical condition was already extremely poor. Now that he was suddenly kicked down, his face immediately turned pale and his entire body trembled in pain. However, Chen Tangwen still gritted his teeth and did not make a sound. He moved his body, wanting to stand up again. Boom! The other constable came over and kicked him again, causing Chen Tangwen, who had just arched his back, to lie on the ground again, unable to stand up. This constable¡¯s name was Li Er. He looked at Chen Tangwen, who was lying on the ground, with a carefree expression and said with a smile, ¡°Haha, the former Grand Minister of War has also fallen at our feet. Satisfying, satisfying! Hahaha!¡± The Minister of War was in charge of military affairs and was also known as the Grand Minister of War. Wang San came over and squatted down. He smiled at Chen Tangwen and said, ¡°Minister Chen, how about this? Kowtow to us brothers and we¡¯ll let you have a full meal.¡± Li Er also smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s best if you can call me Grandpa.¡± In their opinion, exile to the Southern Wilderness was a sure-death outcome. Moreover, Minister Chen had been impeached by many ministers and was even disliked by the current Prime Minister. There was definitely no possibility of him making a comeback. Naturally, they could humiliate him as they pleased. Chen Tangwen did not reply. He only glanced coldly at the two constables and forced himself to stand up slowly again. Then, he walked forward with difficulty. Wang San and Li Er were a little terrified by Chen Tangwen¡¯s gaze just now. They stood rooted to the ground for a long time before coming back to their senses. Li Er felt that he had lost face and could not help but curse, ¡°Damn it, you old thing! You¡¯re courting death!¡± As he cursed, he wanted to rush over and kick Chen Tangwen again. ¡°Forget it.¡± Wang San raised his hand to stop Li Er. He lowered his voice and shook his head. ¡°After all, this old thing was once a Grandmaster and had unlocked his Profound Gate. Even if his martial cultivation is crippled, he might still have some hidden ability. It¡¯s fine if we play with him, but don¡¯t anger him too much lest he becomes desperate.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Li Er waved his hand unhappily, but in the end, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let him off.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Wang San nodded and looked up at the sky. ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. It¡¯s getting late. It looks like it¡¯s going to rain again. I just saw a dilapidated temple in front. Let¡¯s spend the night there.¡± ¡°Alright, we should indeed leave quickly!¡± Li Er glanced at Chen Tangwen, who was staggering forward. He strode forward and shouted, ¡°Minister Chen, you¡¯re too slow. It¡¯s almost dark. Let¡¯s walk faster!¡± As he spoke, he grabbed Chen Tangwen¡¯s shackles and walked forward quickly. Immediately, Chen Tangwen¡¯s footsteps became even more unstable. However, Chen Tangwen still managed to stabilize himself and followed behind with difficulty. ¡­ . When night fell, Chen Tangwen was escorted to the dilapidated temple by Li Er and Wang San. Li Er was the first to enter. His eyes narrowed as he greeted, ¡°Haha, hello, everyone. I didn¡¯t expect this road to be so lively.¡± At this moment, there were already four people in this dilapidated temple. It looked like there were three groups. One of them was an old man with a young girl. They looked like a father and daughter pair. The other two were a middle-aged monk and a young Daoist priest in feathered clothes. From their attire and temperament, they should be martial artists. Li Er shouted loudly. Actually, he was also reporting to Wang San behind him. Wang San, who was following behind, immediately became vigilant. He held the baton and was ready to attack at any time. Chen Tangwen kept his head lowered and said nothing. Wang San walked over and actually cupped his hands politely. ¡°Everyone, we¡¯re guards escorting prisoners and happened to pass by. It¡¯s already late and we plan to stay here for the night. Is it inconvenient?¡± The old man was the first to shake his head and say, ¡°When my daughter and I came here, that Master and that Little Daoist were already here. The Little Daoist should have arrived first.¡± The young Daoist priest was actually Cui Heng. He nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°When traveling outside, everyone is just looking for convenience. I was just one step ahead of everyone. You can stay.¡± At this moment, the middle-aged monk who was meditating with his eyes closed suddenly opened his eyes and said indifferently, ¡°This poor monk advises you to leave this place immediately. Otherwise, you might suffer a fatal disaster.¡± Chapter 735 - 735 Leaving a Dao Mark in the Past 735 Leaving a Dao Mark in the Past A fatal disaster? Cui Heng turned to look at the middle-aged monk and chuckled. ¡°How should I address you, Master?¡± Actually, he had long understood everything through rewinding time. This middle-aged monk¡¯s name was Juexin. He was originally a sweeper monk from the Lotus Flower Monastery. 30 years ago, when Jue Xin was cleaning the Scripture Depository, he accidentally discovered a martial arts manual sandwiched between the Buddhist scriptures. It was called the Jade Bone Indestructible Technique. At that time, Jue Xin was only 13 years old and was in a servant courtyard that did not allow the cultivation of martial arts. However, he had always yearned for martial arts. Hence, he secretly practiced this martial technique. Moreover, in order to prevent his martial cultivation from being discovered, he even secretly burned the secret manual that recorded the ¡°Jade Bone Indestructible Technique¡±. For the next 30 years, everything was peaceful. Jue Xin also secretly cultivated the nine levels of the Jade Bone Indestructible Technique to the sixth level and possessed the cultivation of the Qi Transformation Realm. Such a realm could be called a Grandmaster in the Pugilistic World, but in the eyes of the world, Jue Xin was just an ordinary old sweeping monk. Until one day, the famous bandit Huang Tang sneaked into the Lotus Flower Monastery¡¯s Scripture Depository to steal books and was discovered by Jue Xin, who was cleaning. In a moment of desperation, he used his martial technique and shattered Huang Tang¡¯s heart meridian with a single palm strike, killing him on the spot, saving the scriptures from being stolen. However, this also exposed his martial cultivation. An old sweeper monk was actually a Qi Transformation Grandmaster! This unbelievable matter immediately attracted the attention of the senior monks of Lotus Flower Monastery. After rewarding Jue Xin, they began to ask about the source of Jue Xin¡¯s martial cultivation. Jue Xin had grown up in the Lotus Flower Monastery from a very young age. Most of his time was spent in the Miscellaneous Court. He rarely interacted with others and was not good with words. Soon, he could not withstand the interrogation of the eminent monks and told the truth. After learning the truth, the senior monks of Lotus Flower Monastery did not blame Jue Xin for violating the rules of the temple and practicing martial arts. Instead, they rewarded him again and even promoted him to the position of deputy head of the Dharma Court. They hoped that he would write down the ¡°Jade Bone Indestructible Technique¡±. According to the senior monk, the Jade Bone Indestructible Technique was one of the ultimate techniques of the Lotus Flower Monastery. It was a divine technique that could allow one to reach the peak of the world. It was very important to the Lotus Flower Monastery. If he could let the Jade Bone Indestructible Technique return to the Lotus Flower Monastery, Jue Xin would have boundless merit and would be protected by Buddha for the rest of his life. Jue Xin did not doubt him and wrote down the Jade Bone Indestructible Technique in detail. During this process, he further deepened his understanding of this martial technique and quietly broke through to the seventh level, opening the Profound Gate between his brows and reaching the Profound Gate Realm. After the Lotus Flower Monastery obtained the Jade Bone Indestructible Technique, they increased Juexin¡¯s treatment and made him the head of the Dharma Court. However, at the usual meeting of the court heads, the abbot of the Lotus Flower Monastery and the other court heads actually attacked at the same time, wanting to kill Juexin. Fortunately, they did not know that Jue Xin had already broken through to the Profound Gate Realm and he successfully escaped from the Lotus Flower Monastery. From then on, Jue Xin became a traitor of the Lotus Flower Monastery. The Lotus Flower Monastery pinned the crimes of theft of martial arts, lust for women, deceiving his master and desecration of his ancestors on Jue Xin. At the same time, he had a new identity. Remnant Evil Immortal Wind Monk! From then on, Jue Xin roamed the martial world, fleeing for his life. It was only then that he knew¡ª It turned out that the Jade Bone Indestructible Technique was not a martial technique of the Lotus Flower Monastery at all. Instead, it was the ultimate technique of the Daoist sect, Immortal Wind Monastery, that had been destroyed by the Lotus Flower Monastery a hundred years ago. It was also the general outline of many martial techniques. Many of the Lotus Flower Monastery¡¯s 81 ultimate techniques were based on the martial techniques of the Immortal Wind Monastery. However, because they lacked this general outline, it was difficult for them to unleash their full power. With this ¡°Jade Bone Indestructible Technique¡±, the martial arts inheritance of the Lotus Flower Monastery would rise to another level. Jue Xin finally understood that the Lotus Flower Monastery had never believed his explanation. They probably treated him as a remnant of the Immortal Wind Monastery from the beginning, which was why they wanted to kill him after obtaining the martial technique. Even if their suspicions were wrong, the Lotus Flower Monastery would not lose anything. It was already the fifth year since Jue Xin fled the martial world. His martial cultivation had also advanced by leaps and bounds, reaching the Xiantian realm and possessing the power to control the power of nature. However, this also caused him to be hunted down even more fiercely by the Lotus Flower Monastery. They sent a total of three Xiantian Grandmasters to hunt him down. Jue Xin naturally could not defeat the siege of three Xiantian Grandmasters. Now that he was severely injured, he could only temporarily hide in this dilapidated temple to recuperate. When his injuries recovered a little, the three Xiantian Grandmasters of the Lotus Flower Monastery would catch up and an intense battle would erupt. In the end, Jue Xin would rely on the powerful breakthrough skill he had cultivated with the ¡°Jade Bone Indestructible Technique¡± to burn his life and forcefully kill the three Xiantian Grandmasters. However, he would also be on the verge of death. In the original timeline, because the aftershock of the intense battle between the Xiantian Grandmasters was extremely destructive, the father and daughter pair in the dilapidated temple, as well as the two constables escorting Chen Tangwen, were all killed by the aftershock. Only Chen Tangwen relied on the foundation left behind by his Profound Gate Realm to barely survive. Hence, before Jue Xin died, he imparted all his cultivation skills and the ¡°Jade Bone Indestructible Technique¡± to Chen Tangwen, hoping that he would rebuild the inheritance of the Immortal Wind Monastery. Unfortunately, just as Chen Tangwen finished building an Immortal Wind Monastery, the people from the Lotus Flower Monastery came looking for him. They even brought the Imperial Court¡¯s decree and crippled his martial cultivation again. They ordered him not to step out of Xiang County for the rest of his life. Chapter 736 - 736 Leaving a Dao Mark in the Past (2) 736 Leaving a Dao Mark in the Past (2) Chen Tangwen was completely discouraged after that. Later on, he heard that the Great Zhao had been attacked by the barbarians and the people in the city had been slaughtered. He cried for three days and three nights and went on a hunger strike for seven days before dying of depression. However, this was the original history. After Cui Heng decided to go back to this time period and use Chen Tang as the entry point, history would change. ¡­ . When Jue Xin heard Cui Heng¡¯s question, he shook his head gently and said, ¡°This poor monk is a sinful person. Benefactor, don¡¯t ask anymore. There¡¯s going to be a bloody calamity here. You should leave quickly.¡± ¡°Hey, who are you scaring, monk?¡± Li Er was a little dissatisfied. He glared and said, ¡°In this wilderness, at most a few wild beasts will appear. We brothers can just kill them. What bloody calamity can there be?¡± Although he and Wang San were only constables escorting prisoners into exile, they also had extraordinary martial cultivation. They had both reached the Qi Condensation realm and were considered experts in the Pugilistic World. After all, to move for 3,000 miles and travel to the Southern Wilderness, even if it was just to escort a prisoner, ordinary people could not do it. With such martial skills, it would not be a problem for them to kill a ferocious tiger with a weapon. Naturally, they were quite bold. At this moment, Wang San also walked over. His polite attitude from before had changed. He narrowed his eyes and sized up Monk Jue Xin before saying in a low voice, ¡°Monk, are you here to rob the criminals?¡± As he spoke, he tightened his grip on the chain and even pulled Chen Tangwen a few times. On the other side, the old man saw that the atmosphere was a little off and hurriedly pulled the girl beside him to stand up. ¡°Lord Monk, Daoist Priest, and the two guards. I still have something urgent to attend to with my daughter, so I¡¯ll leave first¡­¡± The girl timidly hid behind the old man, not daring to make a sound. Clearly, she was frightened by the current atmosphere. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Li Erli shouted. He pulled out his steel saber and glared with his bell-like eyes. He berated, ¡°No one is allowed to leave. Do you want to go out and inform the others?!¡± ¡°No, no, we¡¯re not¡­¡± The old man hurriedly waved his hand. He looked at the bright saber light with fear and hurriedly shielded the girl behind him. He shrank into a corner and sat down again. ¡°No one can leave now.¡± At this moment, Chen Tangwen, who had been silent, suddenly spoke. He pointed outside and looked at Monk Jue Xin. ¡°Lord Monk is being hunted down by three Xiantian Grandmasters, right?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the expressions on Wang San and Li Er¡¯s faces froze. They hurriedly turned their heads, their faces filled with disbelief. They almost suspected that they had heard wrongly. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?!¡± Li Er rushed over and punched Chen Tangwen, causing him to curl up on the ground in pain. He scolded, ¡°Bullsh*t, how can there be Xiantian¡­¡± Boom! At this moment, a thunderous sound suddenly came from outside. However, this was clearly not lightning. It was more like a huge bang caused by the surrounding void being shaken by some powerful force. Immediately after the tremor was an incomparably loud human voice that instantly spread in all directions. It even surpassed the ¡°thunder¡± just now, as if a Vajra had descended and a lion was roaring. ¡°Remnant evil of the Immortal Wind Monastery, are you still going to run at this point?¡± ¡°Surrender quickly. This poor monk can still give you a chance to atone for your sins!¡± ¡°Junior Brother Jue Xin, don¡¯t be stubborn. Put down the butcher¡¯s knife and become a Buddha!¡± The sound of these three voices completely shattered Wang San and Li Er¡¯s last trace of fantasy. Their faces turned pale as they could not help but say in shock, ¡°This, this is the Lotus Flower Monastery¡¯s Lion¡¯s Roar! It¡¯s really a Xiantian Grandmaster!¡± At the same time, the two of them looked at the middle-aged monk and felt their scalps tingle as their bodies trembled. The Xiantian Grandmaster of the Lotus Flower Monastery had called him Jue Xin! Didn¡¯t that mean that this middle-aged monk was the remnant of the Immortal Wind Monastery, the legendary evil monk Jue Xin?! They had actually berated this evil monk. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over! They were dead meat! At this moment, Chen Tangwen, who was curled up on the ground, closed his eyes and exhaled softly. His entire body relaxed, and his face revealed an expression of relief. The old man hiding in the corner shielded the girl behind him, his face filled with fear. He did not understand why their luck was so miserable. First, their hometown was robbed. Only him and his youngest daughter were still alive. On the way to escape, they even encountered heavy rain. It was not easy for them to find a dilapidated temple to avoid the rain, but they actually encountered a martial battle. Why was this happening to them? Could it be that in this world, people without power and martial cultivation were not considered humans and were not worthy of living? Jue Xin, who was originally sitting cross-legged on the ground, slowly stood up. He pressed his palms together and bowed to the old man and the girl, then to Chen Tangwen, Wang San, Li Er, and Cui Heng. Then, he said with a solemn expression, ¡°Amitabha, it¡¯s this poor monk¡¯s fault for implicating you. If there¡¯s a next life, this poor monk is willing to be your ox or horse to repay the sins of this life. Later, I¡¯ll do my best to hold back those three. You should escape as soon as possible to avoid being implicated.¡± The old man looked at Jue Xin, who had a benevolent expression on his face, and the grief and indignation in his heart dissipated a little. He opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he did not say anything. However, the two constables at the side were different. They did not believe Jue Xin¡¯s words at all. ¡°Later? We¡¯ll be dead if we wait until later!¡± Li Er muttered to himself in fear. At the same time, he ran out of the dilapidated temple. ¡°The aftershock of a Xiantian Grandmaster level battle is not a joke!¡± Wang San hurriedly ran out. as well The two of them had used all their strength and even used the inner Qi that they had painstakingly accumulated in their bodies without holding back. They wanted to escape this troublesome place as quickly as possible. However, less than ten minutes after they ran off, the people in the dilapidated temple heard two miserable screams coming from outside. It was clearly Wang San and Li Er¡¯s voices. Chen Tangwen, who was lying on the ground waiting for death, suddenly opened his eyes when he heard the two screams. He smiled self-deprecatingly and said, ¡°Heh, I didn¡¯t expect you to be ahead of me on the road to hell.¡± When the old man and the girl heard the two screams, their bodies trembled even more visibly, and their expressions were replaced by fear again. Cui Heng sat there peacefully, as if this series of changes did not affect him. Juexin noticed that Cui Heng was different, so he asked with the mentality of giving it a try, ¡°Daoist priest, you should have quite a bit of martial cultivation, right? This poor monk has a presumptuous request. Can you escort the other benefactors out of here? I have a martial technique here that points to the peak of the Inner World realm. I¡¯ll give it to you as a reward.¡± As he spoke, he took out a book from his pocket and was about to hand it to Cui Heng. It was the Jade Bone Indestructible Technique that had changed his life. ¡°As long as these benefactors can escape safely, I won¡¯t have any regrets in my life.¡± Jue Xin thought to himself and was about to hand the secret manual to Cui Heng. Just then¡ª Boom! The door and walls of the dilapidated temple collapsed with a bang. Three monks enveloped in faint golden light slowly walked in. They were the three Xiantian Grandmasters of the Lotus Flower Monastery. A huge aura spread out, causing the heavy rain to seem to freeze for a moment. The howling wind even circled this dilapidated temple, as if it did not dare to blow past. The three monks had heard Jue Xin¡¯s words when they arrived outside, so they immediately attacked Jue Xin and Cui Heng. ¡°Jue Xin, at this point, you still want to hand the Jade Bone Indestructible Technique to others?¡± ¡°How stubborn. Junior Brother Jue Xin, you¡¯ve gone beyond the point of hope. Amitabha, let Senior Brother purify you!¡± ¡°Die, evil monk!¡± Accompanied by the stern shouts of the three monks, Xiantian True Qi surged out, and the natural power of heaven and earth was mobilized. Streaks of golden light lit up, actually illuminating this pitch-black rainy night as if it was daytime. Chen Tangwen closed his eyes again and waited for death. The old man also closed his eyes, not daring to look straight at the dazzling ¡°Buddha Light¡±, but he still protected his daughter behind him. Monk Jue Xin did not hold back when he saw this. His body emitted a crystal clear light and seemed to have turned into beautiful jade, but it emitted an indestructible charm. His aura began to rise rapidly. He was burning his life and doing his best to increase his strength. At the same time, he threw the secret manual in his hand at Cui Heng and said loudly, ¡°Daoist Priest, bring them away from here quickly. I¡¯ll do my best to help you delay¡­¡± Buzz! At this moment, a trembling sound suddenly sounded in the void, as if it had the power to suppress everything. Everything in the world seemed to have entered a still state at this moment. Jue Xin stopped before he could finish speaking. From his perspective, Cui Heng only blew lightly like an ordinary person, but it made the entire world tremble. Xiantian Grandmasters could already sense the natural energy of the world. At this moment, he only felt that the sky was wailing and the ground was crying. If they all had bodies, they would probably be kneeling in front of this young Daoist priest. It was precisely this light breath that made the three Lotus Flower Monastery Xiantian Grandmasters disappear like dough blown by a violent wind. ¡°This, this, this¡­¡± Jue Xin stood there dumbfounded. The extreme shock made him unable to even say a complete sentence. Chapter 737 - 737 Space 737 Space-Time Dao Mark Stabilized, Breakthrough Imminent He blew three Xiantian Grandmasters into ashes in one breath! What kind of power and realm was this? Peak Inner World? No, even a Peak Inner World expert could not have such divine might! Could it be the legendary Deity Realm? Jue Xin¡¯s heart was in turmoil. He could hardly believe his eyes. The scene just now was too unbelievable. In the past five years, he had been living in exile in the Pugilistic World. By chance, he had read some ancient books and learned of the existence of the Deity Realm through the records in the ancient books. The Deity Realm was the Divine Treasure Realm. At this realm, one could open the treasures in their bodies and possess all kinds of unbelievable divine power. They could control wind, lightning, water, and fire like the legendary Immortals and Buddhas. The strength Cui Heng had displayed just now had clearly exceeded the scope of ordinary martial arts. It was too exaggerated. With a single breath, he caused the world to tremble and three Xiantian Grandmasters were reduced to ashes! Such strength was simply a crime. Only by reaching the legendary Deity Realm and touching the Immortal and Buddhist realm could one possess such powerful strength. ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Senior.¡± Jue Xin bowed respectfully to Cui Heng. In his opinion, although Cui Heng looked very young and was only a handsome Daoist priest in his twenties, a person who could reach the Deity Realm was definitely more than a hundred years old. The reason why he looked young was because he had experienced great fortune and regained his youth. Of course, he should call him Senior. At this moment, Chen Tangwen, who was lying on the ground, opened his eyes. He first looked at the place where the three monks had been reduced to ashes, then at Cui Heng, who was standing not far away. Then, he was stunned. At this moment, Chen Tangwen could not tell if he was dreaming or if such a strange thing had really happened. Three Xiantian Grandmasters! They¡¯d died just like that?! As for the old man and the young girl, their thoughts were much simpler. After their initial shock, they immediately knelt on the ground and kowtowed, shouting, ¡°Thank you, Immortal, for saving our lives!¡± In the eyes of this father and daughter pair, Cui Heng was a living Immortal who had killed the evil bandits and saved their lives. Only then did Chen Tangwen wake up from his extreme shock. He hurriedly mustered his strength and forced himself to stand up. He bowed and thanked Cui Heng very respectfully. ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Senior.¡± ¡°Your body is really tattered¡­¡± Cui Heng glanced at Chen Tangwen and could not help but shake his head. At the same time, he flicked his finger and a fiery red fruit landed in Chen Tangwen¡¯s hand. ¡°Eat this. it can help you in recovering from your injuries.¡± This fiery red fruit was none other than the little tomato that grew in the Grotto-Heaven. It contained extremely dense spiritual energy and even had the effect of cleansing one¡¯s tendons and marrow, rebirth, and extending one¡¯s lifespan. Chen Tangwen respectfully held the little tomato with both hands. As soon as he touched the fruit, his palm felt a cold touch that refreshed his heart. Immediately after, this cool feeling directly passed through his limbs and bones. In an instant, his severely shattered meridians were completely repaired, and his entire body began to recover quickly. This situation caused Chen Tangwen¡¯s face to reveal an uncontrollable shock. He had yet to eat this fruit, but he actually felt such a huge healing effect. What would the effect be if he really ate it? However, although Chen Tangwen was excited, his rationality still overcame his desire for the Immortal fruit. He held the little tomato with both hands and shook his head at Cui Heng. ¡°Senior, this Immortal fruit is too precious. I can¡¯t take it. It¡¯s already my fortune to be able to come into contact with this Immortal fruit. Senior, please take it back.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t want to take it?¡± Cui Heng chuckled. ¡°I won¡¯t accept a reward for nothing. This Immortal fruit is too precious. I don¡¯t dare to accept it.¡± Chen Tangwen shook his head. ¡°How is it precious?¡± Cui Heng shook his head and smiled. At the same time, he raised his finger and tapped the little tomato gently. Immediately, the little tomato flew out of Chen Tangwen¡¯s hand and landed on the ground, sinking into the soil. In the next moment, a sapling broke out of the ground. In the blink of an eye, it grew into a lush fruit tree. There were four sparkling and translucent tomatoes hanging on it, emitting waves of fragrance that made one feel refreshed. ¡°There are four Immortal fruits now. The four of you can each take one.¡± Cui Heng smiled. ¡°¡­¡± Chen Tangwen was stunned again as he looked at the Immortal fruit tree that grew in the blink of an eye. The scene just now had once again exceeded his imagination. At this moment, he also understood that this young Daoist priest was clearly an Immortal walking in the mortal world. The precious Immortal fruits that he thought were precious might really be ordinary in the other party¡¯s eyes. Facing the gift of such an Immortal God, if he refused every time, it was very likely to make the Immortal God unhappy. This was not a good way to deal with it. After thinking about this, Chen Tangwen bowed respectfully to Cui Heng and said, ¡°Thank you for the Immortal fruit, Senior.¡± With that, he walked towards the fruit tree and carefully plucked a small tomato from it. He held it in his palm respectfully. Then, Jue Xin also thanked Cui Heng and plucked a small tomato from the fruit tree. The old man and the young girl were a little hesitant. They looked at the ¡°Immortal Fruits¡± on the fruit tree, but they did not dare to come over. ¡°Come and get it.¡± Cui Heng smiled at the two of them. ¡°Thank you, Immortal!¡± The old man hurriedly pulled his daughter and thanked him. ¡°Thank you, Immortal!¡± The girl also thanked him. Her voice was clear and very pleasant to the ears. The four little tomatoes quickly arrived in the hands of the four of them. Smelling the fragrance emitted by the ¡°Immortal Fruit¡±, they could no longer hold back and placed the little tomatoes into their mouths to chew carefully. The sweet and sour juice immediately filled their mouths. Then, saliva appeared under their tongues, and their bodies felt cool. They could not help but close their eyes to savor this comfortable feeling. Chapter 738 - 738 Space 738 Space-Time Dao Mark Stabilized, Breakthrough Imminent (2) Immediately after, they felt a warm current appear that filled their limbs and bones, flowing through the meridians in their entire bodies, allowing them to be reborn. Chen Tangwen realized that not only had he recovered his Profound Gate Realm cultivation, but his aptitude and foundation had also increased drastically. His future path of martial cultivation should be smooth. Jue Xin was even more shocked and thought to himself, ¡°As expected of an Immortal fruit bestowed by an Immortal. It actually pushed me to the peak of the Inner World realm!¡± He had just broken through to the Xiantian realm, and now, the Xiantian True Qi in his body had already exceeded the limit of the Xiantian realm. He also had some understanding of the construction of the small celestial world in his body. He estimated that he would be able to break through and become the top expert of the Inner World realm in three to five days. At the same time, Jue Xin also felt that his aptitude had increased greatly. He had been reborn, and even his essence of life seemed to have increased. The old man and the young girl did not know martial arts, so they did not have a deep understanding of it. However, they could clearly feel that their bodies had become better than ever. Originally, the old man had been ill for many years and it was not convenient for him to move around. Recently, he had been eating and sleeping while exposed to the wind. His physique was already very weak. Now, he felt as if he had returned to being 18 years old and was extremely energetic. The girl was only 14 or 15 years old, the age when she was growing up. However, because she was malnourished, her face looked sallow and her body was very petite. It was obvious that her physique was weak. After eating the little tomato, she immediately became radiant. Her skin was fair and tender, and her figure had grown a little taller. Her entire temperament had undergone an extremely huge change. The four of them bowed and thanked him. Chen Tangwen bowed to Cui Heng and asked, ¡°May I know how I should address Immortal?¡± Monk Jue Xin also nodded and asked, ¡°That¡¯s right. Senior has done us such a great favor. Can you leave a name for us?¡± The old man and the girl were also looking forward to it. They also wanted to know how to address Cui Heng so that they could often pray to this Immortal who had done them a great favor in the future. ¡°You¡¯ve learned my martial arts outline, but you still want my name?¡± Cui Heng looked at Monk Jue Xin with a faint smile and shook the Jade Bone Indestructible Technique manual in his hand. ¡°Your, your martial arts general outline? Jade Bone Indestructible Technique? You, you are¡­¡± Jue Xin¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this. He could not help but exclaim, ¡°700 years ago, the Ancestral Master of the Immortal Wind Monastery met Immortal Dao Hengzi on Yuxia Mountain and the latter imparted his cultivation technique. He obtained a volume of the Jade Bone Indestructible Technique. You, you are Immortal Dao Hengzi?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± The corners of Cui Heng¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as he looked at Monk Jue Xin. At the same time, his body emitted a crystalline jade-like light, and his entire body became incomparably holy, as if an Immortal had descended from the sky. ¡°Jade Bone Life Light!¡± Jue Xin looked at the light emitted by Cui Heng¡¯s body and said in shock, ¡°This is the legendary realm of the Jade Bone Indestructible Technique. It¡¯s far above the ninth level. It¡¯s said to contain the mysteries of Immortal Ascension, but it¡¯s long been lost. You¡¯re really Senior Dao Hengzi!¡± ¡°Senior?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Ancestral Master!¡± Jue Xin was enlightened and immediately knelt on the ground. He said extremely respectfully, ¡°Disciple of Immortal Wind Monastery, Jue Xin, greets Ancestral Master!¡± He had cultivated the ultimate technique of the Immortal Wind Monastery and was the last successor of the Immortal Wind Monastery. He was also a publicly acknowledged remnant of the Immortal Wind Monastery in the Pugilistic World. It was not a problem for him to call himself a disciple of the Immortal Wind Monastery. ¡°Very good.¡± Cui Heng nodded and smiled. He was very satisfied with Jue Xin¡¯s reaction. Then, he said to Chen Tangwen, ¡°Are you willing to join the Immortal Wind Monastery?¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing! Greetings, Ancestral Master!¡± Chen Tangwen immediately kowtowed. No one would let go of a chance to be recruited by an Immortal. At this moment, the old man mustered his courage and stepped forward to ask, ¡°Immortal, my, my daughter has been smart since she was young. Can she also join your Immortal Wind Monastery?¡± At the same time, the girl knelt down in front of Cui Heng and said respectfully, ¡°Lord Immortal, please take me in.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Cui Heng looked at the girl. ¡°My name is Jiang Xi, and carries the meaning of a flowing river,¡± the girl replied. ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said, ¡°From now on, Jue Xin will hold onto my inheritance and change from a monk to a Daoist. He will rebuild the Immortal Wind Monastery and be in the same generation as Chen Tangwen. Jue Xin will be the elder brother, Tangwen will be the younger brother, and Jiang Xi will be their disciple.¡± ¡°Disciple will follow Ancestral Master¡¯s orders!¡± ¡°Disciple will follow Ancestral Master¡¯s orders!¡± ¡°Disciple will follow Ancestral Master¡¯s orders!¡± Jue Xin, Chen Tangwen, and Jiang Xi said in unison. At this moment, Cui Heng could clearly feel that his spatial dao mark had become more distinct. As long as the inheritance of the Immortal Wind Monastery was stabilized, he could stabilize the identity of the ¡°Ancestral Master of the Immortal Wind Monastery¡± and become a real existence in the river of time. He could use this identity to rewind time and occupy the timeline. Actually, Cui Heng had not been the Ancestral Master of the Immortal Wind Monastery for long, and he had just obtained this identity. This was an idea he had after seeing Monk Jue Xin¡¯s past. Through investigating Monk Jue Xin¡¯s past, Cui Heng learned that the Ancestral Master of Immortal Wind Monastery had actually obtained a nameless martial technique manual from the mountain. This Ancestral Master of the Immortal Wind Monastery had cultivated to the peak of the Inner World realm without a master. From then on, he would dominate the world and finally establish the Immortal Wind Monastery. In Cui Heng¡¯s opinion, this was a good space-time entry point. He could try to form a space-time dao mark at this time. Hence, just as Monk Jue Xin was about to exhaust his life essence to stop the three Xiantian Grandmasters, Cui Heng went back 700 years and replaced the nameless martial technique manual. He became the Immortal that the founder of the Immortal Wind Monastery met and became the Ancestral Master of Immortal Wind Monastery. In other words, in that short period of time, the memories of Jue Xin and everyone on Daozhou Star who knew about the Immortal Wind Monastery had changed. That was because the past of the Immortal Wind Monastery had been changed. However, none of them knew or discovered any of this. After making this change, Cui Heng realized that he had successfully left a Dao mark 700 years ago. At the same time, his identity at this time suddenly became more corporeal. Clearly, this was because both of the identities were Dao Hengzi. The Dao mark left behind 700 years ago had successfully continued to the current identity of the Dao mark and formed a unity. This also allowed Cui Heng to discover that leaving behind a spatial Dao mark did not seem to be as troublesome as he had imagined. There was no need for him to create a real period of history himself. As long as he chose a suitable entry point in the original normal history and embedded his identity as a Dao mark, replacing an element in the original history, he could naturally form a Dao mark. However, the Dao mark formed like this was not stable. He had to extend the identity of this Dao mark into the subsequent timeline and let two or more points of time form a unified and connected path to form a stable Dao mark. This time, through the backtracking of the two points, Cui Heng was very close to stabilizing the two spatial dao marks. When the inheritance of the Immortal Wind Monastery was fully established, the identity of the Ancestral Master of the Immortal Wind Monastery would be completely stabilized. The entire process would not take more than 30 years. At that time, Cui Heng could attempt to break through to the Late-stage Void Return realm by retracing the timeline where the spatial dao mark was. However, this new idea of establishing a spatial Dao mark also inevitably gave Cui Heng an idea. Since I can form a spatial Dao mark by replacing an element in the original history, can I also replace a specific person? If I go back in time to the birth of the three Sages of Heaven, Earth, and Man, and I¡¯m powerful enough, can I replace one of them? ¡°If my strength reaches a certain level, and I return to the beginning and birth of everything, will I be able to¡­¡± Chapter 739 - 739 The Dao Mark Is About to Condense 739 The Dao Mark Is About to Condense Cui Heng stopped thinking. Whether it was going back to the birth of the three Sages of Heaven, Earth, and Man, or the birth of the Beginning and End, it was very far away for him. After all, before breaking through to the Late-stage Return to Void Realm, even returning to the time when the Nine Immortal Ancestors were born was still a very dangerous thing. The most important thing now was to take good care of the Immortal Wind Monastery. Only when the inheritance of the Immortal Wind Monastery stabilized could his identity as the Ancestral Master of the Immortal Wind Monastery be completely fixed and become true history in this period of time. If an expert crossed time and attacked during this process to modify the timeline of this period, it would be very troublesome. If someone erased the existence of the Immortal Wind Monastery or cut off Cui Heng¡¯s relationship with the Immortal Wind Monastery and affected the stability of the spatial Dao mark. Then this spatial Dao mark would naturally collapse. It would be impossible to form, let alone use it to break through to the Late-stage Return to Void realm. Therefore, in the next 50 years, Cui Heng planned to take good care of the Immortal Wind Monastery and ensure the stable inheritance of the Immortal Wind Monastery. He could not be disturbed in such a critical period. In order not to affect the established history too much, Immortal Wind Monastery can¡¯t do much.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°But if I want to leave behind a spatial Dao mark, I have to let the people of this time period know what the Ancestral Master of Immortal Wind Monastery is like. ¡°This also means that we can¡¯t really do nothing. I have to grasp the extent of the influence well.¡± If he wanted the world to have a clearer understanding of the Immortal Wind Monastery, but he could not let the existence of the Immortal Wind Monastery affect the development of established history, the most suitable choice was obviously¡ª Let the Immortal Wind Monastery become a world-renowned hidden sect. The so-called hidden sects were sects that specially chose to live in seclusion for some reason and did not openly take in disciples. There were also very few disciples who were known to the outside world. Such sects generally had a long history. In the past, they might have been famous sects in the world. However, later on, for a series of reasons, they left the pugilistic world and hid behind the scenes. However, although hidden sects were hidden from the sights of the pugilistic world, it did not mean that they were weak. In fact, hidden sects were usually extremely powerful and had strength that far exceeded mortal sects. That was because every time someone from a hidden sect appeared, it would cause a huge commotion in the Pugilistic World. It might even alarm the top sects and holy lands in the world, such as the Daoyi Palace and the Baolin Buddhist Hall. As a result, even though the hidden sects usually did not appear in the pugilistic world, the experts in the mortal world still knew a lot about the hidden sects. There would still be world-renowned hidden sects. Of course, he still had to consider carefully how to do it. After all, because of the continuous stigmatization of Lotus Flower Monastery in recent decades, the name Immortal Wind Monastery had already become synonymous with the evil sects. Martial artists related to the Immortal Wind Monastery were called remnants of the Immortal Wind Monastery and were hunted by all the martial artists in the world. He had to do something stunning to reverse the image of the Immortal Wind Monastery in people¡¯s hearts. This was the most important thing. At the same time, it could kill many birds with one stone. As long as they did something stunning enough, not only could they reverse the image of Immortal Wind Monastery in people¡¯s hearts, but they could also let more people know about the existence and strength of the Immortal Wind Monastery. However, the problem was what kind of thing would be stunning enough. In addition, he had to consider what was most suitable. However, there was no hurry to consider this question. It would not be too late to consider it after confirming the location for the establishment of the Immortal Wind Monastery. As for the choice of mountain gate encampment, Cui Heng already had a plan. At this moment, the weather outside the dilapidated temple had returned to normal. A bright moon hung high in the sky, and the bright moonlight shone down, making the dilapidated temple as bright as day. Cui Heng said to the three people who had just entered the Immortal Wind Monastery and the old man, ¡°Next, I¡¯ll bring you to the new encampment of the Immortal Wind Monastery. Don¡¯t panic.¡± Chen Tangwen, Jue Xin, Jiang Xi, and the old man nodded respectfully. At the same time, Cui Heng¡¯s words made them feel very strange. What kind of place was the new encampment of the Immortal Wind Monastery? The Ancestral Master was actually worried that they would panic? Of course, they were quickly exposed to the source of this ¡°panic¡±. The wind in the sky whistled past their ears like a hurricane, and countless clouds retreated quickly on both sides of them. The mountains and rivers below became like paintings on paper, becoming very small. Flight! And this was flying with several people in tow! Cui Heng brought Chen Tangwen, Jue Xin, Jiang Xi, and the old man to the camp he had chosen. They rode the clouds and flew in the air. This speed was already the result of him trying his best to suppress his strength. It only displayed the flying standard of a Foundation Establishment cultivator. But even so, it really exceeded the four people¡¯s worldview. After all, even Juexin, who had the highest cultivation realm among the four of them, was only at the Xiantian realm. He did not have the ability to fly at all, and he had never experienced being carried into the sky. However, after the huge shock, he understood that this magical method could also be achieved through cultivation. Chen Tangwen¡¯s mood became much calmer. As long as he cultivated hard with the Ancestral Master, he would be able to fly in the future! Chen Tangwen was filled with expectations for the future. In comparison, the depression from being fired and released from the capital had calmed down a lot. In a good mood, he began to pay attention to the situation on the ground below. Soon, he realized that there were two large groups of people gathered in a wasteland. These people were all wearing armor, horses, and crossbows. They were clearly soldiers. However, there were some differences in appearance. To Chen Tangwen, who was once the Minister of War, he could easily distinguish the factions of the two armies. One of them should be the Great Xia army. The other party was clearly weaker than Great Xia in terms of weapons and armor, but there were many cavalry. They should be the barbarians from the four northern states. These barbarians could actually challenge Great Xia? Chen Tangwen was a little surprised to see this. Chapter 740 - 740 The Dao Mark Is About to Condense (2) 740 The Dao Mark Is About to Condense (2) When he was still in service of the country, he had once insisted to let Great Zhao attack Great Xia in the north and recover their lost land. Therefore, he knew very well that this was definitely not a weak country. If the Great Xia was weak, there would not be so many people objecting to his proposal to attack. But what was going on now? Even someone as powerful as the Great Xia was actually fighting the barbarians in the extreme north. Under normal circumstances, shouldn¡¯t the Great Xia crush these barbarian tribes in the four northern states with ease? After all, in the eyes of the four countries of the Central Plains, the four northern states were bitter and cold places. It was almost impossible for the people to survive normally. The barbarians there were also weak and could be bullied by others. ¡°When did these barbarians become so powerful?¡± Chen Tangwen stared at the battle below. The more he looked, the more shocked he became. He did not even notice that Cui Heng had stopped flying on the cloud. At this moment, both sides had already begun to fight. With the advantage of the cavalry, the barbarians actually had the absolute advantage and suppressed Great Xia¡¯s army. After a few rounds of cavalry charge, the Great Xia army actually began to collapse. A large number of soldiers scattered in all directions and fled with all their might. After a few rounds of cavalry charge, the Great Xia army actually began to collapse. A large number of soldiers scattered in all directions and fled with all their might. ¡°How, how is this possible?!¡± Chen Tangwen was shocked and almost could not believe his eyes. He muttered, ¡°This is the Great Xia army. This is Great Xia¡­¡± All along, Great Zhao and Great Xia were like old enemies. The two sides would fight frequently. In the end, although both sides enjoyed some wins and losses, Great Xia was still slightly stronger. They even relied on a few key victories to occupy a few of Great Zhao¡¯s territory. Now, the Great Xia soldiers who could defeat Great Zhao were actually defeated so quickly by this group of barbarians. If it were the Great Zhao army¡­ ¡°No, no, how did this happen?!¡± Chen Tangwen shook his head, his face slightly pale. Actually, he already had an answer in his heart. If this group of barbarians attacked Great Zhao¡¯s army, the outcome would definitely be much easier than attacking Great Xia¡¯s army. If one day, these ignorant people broke through Great Xia and continued to attack Great Zhao from the south, it would probably be impossible for Great Zhao to resist. ¡°What do you think?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s voice sounded from the side. ¡°¡­¡± Chen Tangwen suddenly woke up. After regaining his senses, he hurriedly bowed to Cui Heng and said, ¡°Ancestral Master, disciple was in a daze.¡± ¡°You were still the Minister of War of Great Zhao previously. It would be strange if you didn¡¯t become dazed when you saw this situation.¡± Cui Heng chuckled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Cultivate well in the temple in the future. After you transcend the mortal world, you will discover that the changes in the dynasties of the mortal world are just fleeting clouds. It¡¯s not worth your attention.¡± ¡°Ancestral Master, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t ignore these things for the rest of my life,¡± Chen Tangwen said solemnly. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not for Great Zhao, it¡¯s for the people.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again after your cultivation is successful,¡± Cui Heng said with a smile. Actually, he had already guessed what Chen Tangwen would do in the future. This matched his concept of molding Immortal Wind Monastery into a hidden sect. Then, Cui Heng brought Chen Tangwen, Jue Xin, Jiang Xi, and the old man to continue flying northeast. After arriving at a quiet valley, they landed. He raised his hand gently and waved it. A large empty space appeared in the valley. Immediately after, an ancient Daoist temple was built out of thin air. The words written on the plaque in front of this Daoist temple were ¡°Immortal Wind Monastery¡±. ¡°In the future, this will be the base of the Immortal Wind Monastery.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you the martial techniques of the Immortal Wind Monastery here. Just cultivate properly.¡± With that, he took out three more little tomatoes from the Grotto-Heaven and threw them to Chen Tangwen, Juexin, and Jiang Xi. ¡°You can plant these three fruits and take good care of them in the future. You can obtain three fruit trees.¡± Chen Tangwen, Juexin, and Jiang Xi hurriedly bowed and thanked him. ¡°Thank you for your gift, Ancestral Master!¡± ¡°Thank you for your gift, Ancestral Master!¡± ¡°Thank you for your gift, Ancestral Master!¡± ¡­ . After Cui Heng brought the three people from Immortal Wind Monastery here. In the next ten years, he never left this valley. He taught the three of them martial cultivation all day long, guiding them in their cultivation doubts and teaching them carefully. Monk Jue Xin had already unlocked the divine treasures in his body and possessed several powerful special abilities. He had successfully stepped into the Deity Realm. Chen Tangwen had already established a small world and stepped into the Inner World realm. He had become a top expert in the world that was rarely seen. Jiang Xi, this little girl, had also improved at lightning speed. In just ten years, she had already reached the peak of the Qi Transformation realm and was about to open the Profound Gate between her brows and become a Grandmaster. The days seemed to continue peacefully without any waves. However, on this day, Chen Tangwen suddenly found Cui Heng. As soon as they met, he knelt on the ground and said respectfully, ¡°Ancestral Master, I want to leave the temple for a period of time.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard that. He said calmly, ¡°As expected, you still can¡¯t let go. Did you hear the news when you were out shopping?¡± The valley where the Immortal Wind Monastery was located was isolated from the world, but the people here were not completely cut off from the outside world. Every seven days, Chen Tangwen would go out to buy some food. At the same time, he would inquire about the outside world and understand the situation outside. Just a few days ago, there was news from the Great Zhao that the barbarians had marched south and were about to reach Linjing City. If this continued, Great Zhao¡¯s Linjing City would be breached. At that time, the last Central Plains dynasty would be destroyed by the barbarians of the extreme north, and countless commoners would be slaughtered. This was something Chen Tangwen could not accept. ¡°Ancestral Master, please fulfill my wish.¡± Chen Tangwen lowered his head and said extremely sincerely, ¡°I promise not to reveal my identity as a disciple of the Immortal Wind Monastery and not let incur the rage of the barbarians against us¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Cui Heng interrupted Chen Tangwen¡¯s words and said in a low voice, ¡°I can allow you to go out, but you don¡¯t have to hide your identity as a disciple of the Immortal Wind Monastery. If the barbarians dare to come here, there¡¯s no need for them to go back.¡± ¡°Yes! Thank you, Ancestral Master!¡± Chen Tangwen immediately revealed an ecstatic expression. In his opinion, obtaining the Ancestral Master¡¯s support was more important than anything else. Then, after some preparation, Chen Tangwen left the calm valley and the peaceful Immortal Wind Monastery, embarking on the path back to the capital. He had gone to relieve the regret in his heart, and also to protect the countless citizens of Linjing and even Great Zhao so that they would not be slaughtered by the barbarians. A month later, news about Chen Tangwen spread throughout the world. When the barbarian army besieged the capital of Great Zhao, Chen Tangwen, who had been stripped of his position and exiled to the Southern Border, suddenly returned. At this moment, Chen Tangwen claimed to be a disciple of the Immortal Wind Monastery and possessed extremely powerful strength. When he was guarding the city, he actually used his top-notch martial technique to rush into the middle of the army and took the head of the barbarian general as if he had entered an uninhabited place. Such an action caused chaos in the barbarian army. They could only retreat helplessly, allowing Great Zhao to regain a chance to breathe. As soon as the news was released, the world was shocked. The discussion about Chen Tangwen and Immortal Wind Monastery suddenly became the most popular topic in the world. At the same time, Cui Heng, who was in the Immortal Wind Monastery, could clearly feel that his Dao mark as the Ancestral Master of the Immortal Wind Monastery had become more corporeal. Soon, he could go back in time. The Late-stage Return to Void Realm was right in front of him. Chapter 741 - 741 Beginning Breakthrough! 741 Beginning Breakthrough! Chen Tangwen had reappeared in the world and had even become a top expert. He had also done such an earth-shattering thing and instantly became world-renowned. The Immortal Wind Monastery he came from naturally attracted the attention of many people. Actually, the pugilistic world was not unfamiliar with the Immortal Wind Monastery. More than a hundred years ago, the Immortal Wind Monastery was still a world-renowned orthodox Daoist sect. The Patriarch had even cultivated to the Inner World realm and become an expert at the peak of the pugilistic world. It could definitely be considered a famous sect. However, decades ago, the Lotus Flower Monastery, a large Buddhist sect, suddenly announced a piece of shocking news to the world. The Patriarch of the Immortal Wind Monastery secretly used the blood of children¡¯s hearts to cultivate an evil technique. He even took out a bottle of blood as evidence. Then, under the guise of enforcing justice on behalf of the heavens, they encircled the Immortal Wind Monastery. In the end, the Immortal Wind Monastery was completely destroyed. The countless books in the temple were all transported back to their sect by the Lotus Flower Monastery and sealed in the Scripture Depository. At that time, there were also rumors that the accusations made by the Lotus Flower Monastery against the Immortal Wind Monastery were purely false. The Patriarch of the Immortal Wind Monastery had never cultivated any evil techniques. The true goal of the Lotus Flower Monastery was actually to use this as an excuse to destroy the Immortal Wind Monastery so that they could take the opportunity to snatch the martial techniques passed down by the temple. In the end, they could change it into the Buddhist martial techniques passed down in the Lotus Flower Monastery. It was from that time that the Immortal Wind Monastery disappeared from the Pugilistic World. As time passed, not many people mentioned it. It was only a few years ago when the Lotus Flower Monastery hunted after Monk Jue Xin all over the world and called him a remnant of the Immortal Wind Monastery that the name of this sect returned to the public eye. But that was all. It did not cause much waves in the Pugilistic World. In fact, not many people paid attention to the so-called remnants of the Immortal Wind Monastery. But it was different now. The barbarians from the four northern states had been attacking cities and plundering land in the past ten years. Great Xia, Great Chen, and Great Yan had already been destroyed by the barbarians. Only Great Zhao was left in the Central Plains. If the Great Zhao was also destroyed by the barbarians, then the entire Central Plains would be completely invaded by these barbarians, and the people here would definitely be reduced to inferior citizens. Not many people could accept such an outcome. However, to most people, their individual strength was unable to compete with an army at all. They could only watch helplessly as the barbarians headed south and even surrounded the capital of Great Zhao. Under such circumstances, Chen Tangwen suddenly appeared and even rushed into the barbarian army, killing the barbarian general who led the troops. He forced the barbarians to retreat and saved the Linjing City that was about to fall. All of this matched the definition of a hero in the hearts of countless people. Naturally, it caused a huge commotion and shook the world. It was also strange that such a person came from the Immortal Wind Monastery that had long been destroyed by the Lotus Flower Monastery. What was the situation with the Immortal Wind Monastery? Why did it suddenly appear again? Was it really destroyed by the Lotus Flower Monastery decades ago? What was the truth back then? These questions became the most discussed topic in the world. While the news about Chen Tangwen and the Immortal Wind Monastery spread throughout the world, Chen Tangwen had already arrived at the Linjing Imperial Palace that he had not seen for more than ten years. It was the current Emperor of Great Zhao who had summoned him. Walking in the familiar palace wall, Chen Tangwen could not help but sigh. More than ten years ago, when he left here, he was shackled and convicted. His martial cultivation was abolished, and he was stripped of his position as a citizen and exiled from the capital. When he returned here again, he was welcomed back with extremely high etiquette. The current Emperor of Great Zhao was no longer the same person who had demoted Chen Tangwen back then. Seven years ago, that Emperor died of illness. After that, the Crown Prince ascended the throne and was named Emperor Deyou. It was the seventh year of Deyou now. Chen Tangwen walked into the palace in a Daoist robe. His gaze swept across the left and right sides. There were hundreds of officials bowing their heads. He looked up and saw a young face on the jade steps at the end of the palace. He was the former Crown Prince and the current Emperor. His actions made all the officials present tremble in fear. Some of the more timid people broke out in cold sweat. This fellow was really bold. He actually dared to look directly at the officials in the Imperial Court! However, as an expert who had cultivated to the Inner World realm and had already reached the peak of the world in terms of martial strength, he did seem to have such confidence. After sizing up the Emperor on the jade steps for a moment, Chen Tangwen cupped his hands and said, ¡°Greetings, Sir.¡± Such a method of greeting the Emperor was unprecedented. However, no one in the Imperial Court criticized him. Even the Emperor on the jade steps still looked at him with a smile. ¡°Lord Chen¡¯s return has resolved the danger of the Imperial City. You can be said to have done a great deed,¡± Emperor Zhao said with a smile. ¡°I want you to be the Prime Minister and lead the country¡¯s military. How about that?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the expression of an old man standing at the front of the court changed. His beard trembled slightly, and his mouth opened slightly, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he lowered his head and said nothing. Seeing that the old man did not say anything, the other officials stopped their thoughts and continued to remain silent. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Chen Tangwen shook his head and refused. He said indifferently, ¡°From the day I was demoted and exiled from the capital, I¡¯ve had nothing to do with the Imperial Court. I¡¯m only a disciple of the Immortal Wind Monastery now. I came to the capital this time to protect the citizens of my hometown and prevent them from dying tragically under the butcher¡¯s knife of the barbarians. I don¡¯t want to return to the Imperial Court.¡± The main hall immediately fell silent. His words really challenged the understanding of the officials in the current dynasty. Prime Minister! This was the position of Prime Minister that could overturn the world. He rejected it so easily? Emperor Zhao did not expect Chen Tangwen to refuse so bluntly, but he still maintained a kind expression and smiled. ¡°Since Lord Chen doesn¡¯t want an official position, he should at least be rewarded. Otherwise, the world will probably say that I¡¯m mean.¡± ¡°I do have something to trouble you with,¡± Chen Tangwen said in a low voice. ¡°Decades ago, the reputation of the Immortal Wind Monastery was tainted by the Lotus Flower Monastery. It¡¯s still affected today. Emperor, please issue an edict to announce to the world that the Immortal Wind Monastery is an orthodox Daoist sect and a righteous sect. It has never cultivated any crooked evil techniques. Please maintain our reputation.¡± Chapter 742 - 742 Beginning Breakthrough! (2) 742 Beginning Breakthrough! (2) This was a request he had long thought of, and he also wanted to use it to thank his Ancestral Master. However, after Emperor Zhao heard Chen Tangwen¡¯s words, he could not help but frown. After a long while, he said, ¡°Lord Chen, can you change your request?¡± ¡°What?¡± Chen Tangwen also frowned and looked at Emperor Zhao on the jade steps. His eyes narrowed slightly as he said in a low voice, ¡°Are you worried about the Lotus Flower Monastery?¡± If an edict was issued to show that the Immortal Wind Monastery was an orthodox sect of the Dao Sects and the Xuan Sects, it would actually be equivalent to saying that the Lotus Flower Monastery was slandering the Immortal Wind Monastery back then. ¡°Since Lord Chen knows, why make this request?¡± Emperor Zhao¡¯s expression turned colder as he said indifferently, ¡°Lord Chen, you should know better than me what kind of foundation and power the Lotus Flower Monastery has.¡± ¡°Heh, short-sighted!¡± Chen Tangwen did not continue explaining. He flicked his sleeve and left. He turned around and left the palace. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll only protect the people in the city. You can only hope that luck is on your side!¡± Before he could finish speaking, he had already disappeared, leaving behind the Emperor and ministers who looked at each other in the hall. Boom! After a while, a loud bang suddenly came from the main hall. Immediately after, the court assembly dispersed, and the officials left in a hurry as if they were fleeing for their lives. Later on, there were rumors that the Emperor had broken the armrest of the dragon throne in his anger. Along with this rumor, there was also the news that Chen Tangwen would rather give up the title of Prime Minister in the royal court to clear the name of the Immortal Wind Monastery. This once again caused a large-scale discussion in the civilian martial arts world. For a moment, the Immortal Wind Monastery was in the limelight again. More and more people paid attention to whether the Lotus Flower Monastery had slandered the Immortal Wind Monastery back then. At the same time, many people also found out the reason why the Immortal Wind Monastery reappeared in the world. The Immortal who had given the Immortal Wind Monastery¡¯s Patriarch the martial technique 700 years ago had descended personally! This undoubtedly added to the legendary color of the Immortal Wind Monastery again. It began to attract more people¡¯s attention and became more and more famous. Of course, in contrast, the reputation of the Lotus Flower Monastery plummeted. More and more people thought that the Lotus Flower Monastery had framed the Immortal Wind Monastery back then with the goal of snatching the martial techniques of the Immortal Wind Monastery. As for the bottle of so-called heart blood of young children, it was very likely faked with pig or duck blood. Various jokes about the Lotus Flower Monastery even began to spread in the martial world of Great Zhao. However, as the Great Zhao Imperial Court strictly controlled such comments and captured the creator of the rumors, these jokes about the Lotus Flower Monastery quickly disappeared. No one dared to discuss the Lotus Flower Monastery anymore. Not even many people dared to talk about the Immortal Wind Monastery. However, at this point, the existence of the Immortal Wind Monastery was already deeply imprinted in everyone¡¯s hearts. Whether it was the martial artists or ordinary people, they all remembered the existence of such a sect. On a mountain peak outside Linjing. Jue Xin, who had already grown his hair out and was wearing a Daoist robe, stood beside Chen Tangwen. He looked at the distant Linjing City and smiled. ¡°Junior Brother, what do you think?¡± ¡°Great Zhao is hopeless.¡± Chen Tangwen shook his head. He was completely disappointed. ¡°After this battle, the barbarians have already realized the importance of top martial arts experts,¡± Jue Xin said in a low voice. ¡°The next time they come to attack Linjing City, there should be top experts accompanying the army.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not weaker than anyone below the Deity Realm.¡± Chen Tangwen¡¯s gaze was still firm. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and try my best to protect the people.¡± ¡°The Ancestral Master asked me to pay attention to your safety.¡± Jue Xin sighed softly. ¡°In case you die.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chen Tangwen fell silent for a moment before saying with a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯ve let Ancestral Master down.¡± ¡°Ancestral Master will be satisfied if you can return alive.¡± Jue Xin patted Chen Tangwen¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°At the critical moment, I¡¯ll save you.¡± ¡°Senior Brother, there should be people from the Lotus Flower Monastery watching over your every move. Don¡¯t take risks because of me.¡± Chen Tangwen shook his head and said, ¡°I can handle it.¡± ¡°This is an order from the Ancestral Master. Don¡¯t refuse,¡± Jue Xin said in a low voice. ¡°¡­Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Senior Brother.¡± Chen Tangwen sighed. ¡­ . As Chen Tangwen no longer interfered with the city defense and only ensured the safety of ordinary people, when Linjing City was besieged by the barbarians again, the city gate was almost breached. The reason why it was not broken was because the top expert of the Lotus Flower Monastery had appeared. He planned to imitate Chen Tangwen and turn the tide. However, he did not expect that there would also be three top experts in the barbarian army this time. This top expert of Lotus Flower Monastery was severely injured on the spot and fled. However, just as the barbarian army was about to charge into the capital, Chen Tangwen stood up again and requested that the barbarians not harm the people after entering the city. Otherwise, he would take their general¡¯s head again. This naturally attracted the ridicule of the barbarian soldiers. The barbarian general even threatened to massacre the entire Linjing City after entering the city. However, after hearing their mockery, Chen Tangwen flew down from the city wall and rushed into the army as if he had entered an uninhabited place. The three top experts could not even catch the corner of his clothes. They could only watch helplessly as he took the head of the general and left. The barbarians¡¯ attack on Linjing City was neutralized again, and they had no choice but to retreat. After the news of this battle spread, Chen Tangwen and the Immortal Wind Monastery became the most commonly mentioned names in the world again. Many people began to search for the whereabouts of the Immortal Wind Monastery, wanting to become their disciples and learn martial arts, but they could not find any clues. However, the barbarians did not give up on attacking Linjing City. After another half a year, they actually organized an army again and even invited five top experts to hold the line and attack Linjing City again. Chen Tangwen¡¯s request was the same as last time. As long as they did not hurt the people of Great Zhao, he could ignore the matters of the city defense. This time, the barbarians agreed readily. The Linjing City was immediately lost. Emperor Zhao, who was in the palace, was so frightened that he abandoned the city and fled. Most of the officials in the dynasty also fled. However, after entering the city, the barbarians broke their promise and started to massacre the city. Chen Tangwen was furious. He actually killed his way through the barbarian army alone with a single sword by his side. Not only did he take the head of the general, but he also killed more than half of the barbarian soldiers. The five top experts were all killed. This battle shook the world. The barbarians completely gave up on attacking Linjing City. Even after taking down the other cities, they would treat the people well and not dare to slaughter the commoners again, afraid that Chen Tangwen would kill his way over. At the same time, the barbarians turned their main attention to chasing after Emperor Zhao, who had escaped from the city. In the end, Emperor Zhao was captured by the ¡°senior monks¡± of the Lotus Flower Monastery during his escape and handed over to the barbarian generals chasing after him. From then on, Great Zhao was destroyed and the barbarians completely occupied the Central Plains. As the Lotus Flower Monastery had contributed greatly to capturing Emperor Zhao, they were later treated as esteemed guests in the Dayuan Imperial Court. They received huge support in terms of resources and quickly grew stronger. After the establishment of Dayuan, Chen Tangwen returned to the Immortal Wind Monastery and no longer cared about the affairs of the mortal world. He had successfully protected the people from slaughter. His wish had been fulfilled, and he would focus on cultivating from now on. Although the Immortal Wind Monastery had never really appeared after that, through Chen Tangwen¡¯s series of actions, the name of this sect had already been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Even ordinary people knew that it was the people from the Immortal Wind Monastery who had saved them in the chaos at the end of the dynasty. Many people even posted statues of the Ancestral Master of the Immortal Wind Monastery in their houses to pray for the safety and health of their families. At this point, Cui Heng¡¯s spatial Dao mark had finally completely condensed. He could return his existence to a time point that originally did not exist! In the current space-time dimension, Cui Heng, who was standing in the Chaos Sea, suddenly opened his eyes. His entire body began to emit a bright silver light. Light and shadows flickered around him, and an illusory River of Time appeared. The river water inside boiled and surged. Begin breakthrough! Chapter 743 - 743 Late 743 Late-stage Return to Void Realm, Because It¡¯s Ancient, It¡¯s Powerful, Because It¡¯s Powerful, It¡¯s Ancient! The moment Cui Heng chose to start breaking through, the River of Time surged violently. At the same time, all the spells he had cultivated and all the Great Dao he had grasped ever since he started cultivating transformed into layers of phenomena that appeared around him. Light and shadows of fire dragons condensed, and lightning gathered into an ocean. There were also phantoms that looked like Immortals and Gods that appeared one after another. There were the Three Heads Six Arms, the Heavenly Transformation, layers of void opening up, and chaos splitting¡­ These countless phenomena gathered into an incomparably huge auspicious cloud that floated above Cui Heng¡¯s head, enveloping everything, as if he had transformed into the source of all techniques and Dao. Then, at the core of this auspicious cloud, endless laws and Dao began to collide with each other, entangling and fusing with each other, gradually condensing into an indescribable ball of light. This ball of light seemed to be black and white at the same time. It was endlessly large and also incredibly small. It also appeared to be constantly moving or in a motionless state¡­ All kinds of completely contradictory states appeared on its body. In Cui Heng¡¯s perception, this ball of light was actually an external projection of his life of cultivation, the manifestation of his cultivation. The appearance of this ball of light actually meant that his cultivation realm had broken through and to a certain extent, reached the so-called ¡°Perfection¡± level. At this moment, Cui Heng clearly felt that his True Spirit had begun to sublimate to the extreme and ascend to an endless height, as if it wanted to completely transcend the River of Time and look down on the present and the past from a higher perspective. Crash! The crisp sound of water flowing suddenly appeared in his perception. This was the sound produced by the River of Time. At some point, two tributaries extended out of the originally illusory river and wrapped around him, as if they were stopping him from escaping the River of Time. No, it was not just to stop him! When Cui Heng heard the sound of water crashing, he immediately felt that the sublimation speed of his True Spirit had slowed down, as if it was restrained by something invisible. Immediately after, he felt his True Spirit suddenly sink. It actually stopped the process of sublimating to an endless height and began to interweave with the power of time, sinking into the River of Time. ¡°The River of Time is pulling me back?!¡± Cui Heng was extremely surprised. This was the first time he had encountered such a situation. If his True Spirit was really entangled by this power of time and pulled back into the River of Time, the consequences would not be as simple as a failed breakthrough. First of all, as his True Spirit had intertwined with a large amount of time power, if it was pulled back into the river of time, it meant that he would no longer have the characteristics of transcending time, and his influence on the past would decrease rapidly. At the same time, he would also lose the time manipulation characteristics of a Return to Void cultivator and become similar to an Immortal Emperor who was entangled with a large amount of time power. There was no possibility of him breaking through to the Late-stage Return to Void Realm. However, at this moment, Cui Heng suddenly stopped what he was doing and looked up. There was Cui Heng, who was exploring the Primordial World, Cui Heng, who was exploring the endless universe of the Chaos Sea, Cui Heng, who was in the Silver Disc Star Sea, and Cui Heng, who was in the Heaven Realm, the Five Views Realm, the Heavenly Void World, Daozhou Star, and other space-time dimensions. All of them felt something. ¡°I¡¯m going to break through!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to break through!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to break through!¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . All the Cui Hengs shouted the same words, overlapping and reaching the River of Time. At the same time, their faces revealed the same expression of joy. Their essence suddenly sublimated to the extreme. No matter what realm they were originally at, all the Cui Hengs instantly reached the Late-stage Void Return Realm. Then, they left their original Time Spectrum and arrived above the River of Time, turning into countless lights and shadows that rushed down towards Cui Heng. The current Cui Heng and the previous Cui Hengs quickly gathered together. Countless lights and shadows appeared around him. They all looked like Cui Heng. Moreover, there was an auspicious cloud above each Cui Heng¡¯s head that gathered endless Dharma and Dao. They were also accompanied by an incomparably mysterious ball of light. This was a unity of the present and the past. These Cui Hengs of the past surrounded the current Cui Heng, suppressing the power of time that was entangled with him and working together to continue sublimating his current self. The breakthrough continued! As his True Spirit continued to sublimate, the range of light from the auspicious cloud above his head became wider and wider, easily covering the timeline that Cui Heng had already occupied. From the time Cui Heng walked out of the Beginner¡¯s Space until now¡ª The light of the Great Dao laws he evolved illuminated the Boundless Chaos Universe and the Primordial World, directly forming a series of natural laws. This was the greatest change in the Boundless Chaos Universe and the Primordial World since the transformation of the Three Supreme Gods. Before this, no one had ever achieved such an achievement. Whether it was the Immortal Ancestors of the Primordial World or the Heaven Earth Saints of the Boundless Chaos Sea, they were essentially gathering the power left behind by the Three Supreme Gods. However, the changes caused by Cui Heng¡¯s breakthrough was different. Through his own cultivation, he evolved his Dharmic powers into endless Great Dao and endless laws. These Great Dao laws covered the timeline occupied by Cui Heng, forming object laws in each universe and the Primordial World. Therefore, Cui Heng could directly leverage the power of many universes and the Primordial World through this portion of the Great Dao laws. This also meant that as long as one was within the timeline he occupied and in a universe where his fake selves existed, the power of the Great Dao laws of all spacetime could be mobilized by him. ¡°Now, my Dharmic powers should be close to the Immortal Ancestor realm. Next, as long as I improve in the reversal of the timeline and the occupation of space, I can continue to become stronger.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself. Chapter 744 - 744 Late 744 Late-stage Return to Void Realm, Because It¡¯s Ancient, It¡¯s Powerful, Because It¡¯s Powerful, It¡¯s Ancient! (2) At the same time, he comprehended his current state and made a judgment of his strength. The reason why the Immortal Ancestors and the Heaven Earth Saints were powerful was because they could rely on the remnants of the Three Supreme Gods¡¯ Dao Transformations to mobilize endless power. Moreover, they could mobilize all the power on the Time Spectrum from the time of the Three Supreme Gods¡¯ Dao Transformations to the current time. Cui Heng could only have an absolute advantage in the time periods that he occupied. That was because he had only let his fake selves occupy all the universes in this time period. He had yet to reach this realm in the time period of the past. However, this was only the current situation, and it did not mean that the Late-stage Return to Void Realm was only limited to this. His breakthrough did not stop and continued. He had only completed the sublimation of the time period that he already occupied and it was only a preparation to return to the time period that he did not exist yet! After the extremely sublimated ball of light illuminated the time period that Cui Heng had already occupied, it did not stop spreading. Instead, it continued to shine its light towards the upper reaches of the River of Time. It landed at the time when Cui Heng walked out of the Beginner¡¯s Space 400 years ago and 1,100 years ago. Dao Hengzi, who had already unified the 700-year time period, immediately sensed something. Whether it was the ¡°Dao Hengzi¡± who was imparting martial arts to the founder of the Immortal Wind Monastery, the ¡°Dao Hengzi¡± who had roamed the world for 700 years, the ¡°Dao Hengzi¡± who had reappeared in the mortal world and established the Immortal Wind Monastery, or the other ¡°Dao Hengzis¡±, they all smiled and looked up. Then, they took a step and entered the River of Time. Countless ¡°Dao Hengzi¡± turned into countless lights and shadows. Just like the countless Cui Heng from before, they came from the upper reaches of the River of Time and fused with the current Cui Heng. This caused Cui Heng¡¯s True Spirit to sublimate again. The ball of light that symbolizes his life of cultivation became even brighter and began to spread to an even more ancient past. The brightness of the ball of light was actually equivalent to the strength of Cui Heng¡¯s cultivation realm. The place where the light shone was actually the timeline he could return to. In other words, the stronger his cultivation realm was, the further he could extend into the River of Time, and the more ancient the time period he could reach. Through occupying the ancient time period he could sublimate his cultivation realm, bringing him closer to the level of being omnipotent. One day, when Cui Heng became powerful to a certain extent, he would also become an extremely ancient existence. At the same time, because of his ancientness, he would also become an extremely powerful existence. Immortal cultivators who had reached the Late-stage Void Return realm were like this. The stronger they were, the more ancient they would be. At the same time, the more ancient they were, the stronger they would be! Cui Heng quickly realized that he had occupied a new timeline, an even older past. Moreover, it was 2,000 years ago. It was a time period where he had not formed a spatial Dao mark. This was not a timeline that he had taken the initiative to occupy, but a ¡°past self¡± that was naturally produced by relying on his Great Dao laws to ¡°illuminate¡± the upper reaches of the River of Time. At the same time that this new timeline was occupied, his fake selves on the space-time scale were quickly born and he began to complete the unification of time and space at an extremely fast speed. At this moment, Cui Heng finally felt the power that was pulling his True Spirit into the River of Time disappear. His True Spirit had obtained an unprecedented sense of lightness. When it looked down at the Chaos Sea and the River of Time again, the feeling of falling into the Sea of Bitterness and everything ending had already faded a lot. ¡°So this is the Late-stage Return to Void Realm.¡± Cui Heng sighed in his heart and carefully experienced the special characteristics and power of this realm again. ¡°The power of my Dharmic powers should already be comparable to the Immortal Ancestors. Moreover, I will naturally occupy timelines of even more ancient periods. While occupying the timeline, fake selves will also be born. As long as I can go back to the day the Immortal Ancestors were born, my Dharmic powers will definitely surpass any Immortal Ancestor. There¡¯s no doubt about that. At the same time, my Dao and my Dharma would have already been reflected in the various timelines. The Boundless Chaos Universe and the Primordial World will be affected by the Great Dao laws that I created. This also means that unless someone destroys the Boundless Chaos Sea and the Primordial World in the timelines that I occupy and return everything to the state of void formed by the Beginning and the End, they can¡¯t kill me. Next, my cultivation direction is to occupy as much of the past as possible. Although new past selves will naturally appear, the process of naturally spreading the timeline is too slow. I still have to head to the past time periods to form a Dao mark myself.¡± At this moment, his essence had increased, and his realm had broken through. He was already standing at the Late-stage Return to Void Realm and understood his next cultivation direction. However, the turmoil caused by his breakthrough had just begun! ¡­ . After stepping into the Return to Void Realm, Cui Heng¡¯s cultivation phenomenon was focused on the Time Spectrum and almost did not affect the physical realm. Therefore, when he broke through to the Mid-stage Return to Void Realm, there was no phenomenon of him breaking through in the Boundless Chaos Universe or the Primordial World, so it did not attract much attention. However, it was completely different this time. The light of the Great Dao ball of light not only shone on the Time Spectrum, but also affected the physical world. The moment Cui Heng began to step into the Late-stage Return to Void Realm, the entire Chaos Sea and the Primordial World shook. Countless experts were also alerted. After all, the various Great Dao laws and natural laws that were born out of thin air under the influence of the Great Dao Light Ball had spread throughout many space-time dimensions. Countless phenomena were born and spread throughout the past and present. With such a huge change, those Quasi Immortal Emperors and Immortal Emperors naturally sensed it. Even the Immortal Ancestors in the Ninth Heaven and the Heaven Earth Saints in the Chaos Heaven were alarmed by this huge spatial change. They had no choice but to interrupt their meetings and return to the Primordial World and the Chaos Sea respectively. One of the Immortal Ancestors had just left the Ninth Heaven when he immediately sensed Cui Heng¡¯s aura. Ancient memories from a long time ago instantly surfaced in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡± An angry shout seemed to have pierced through the ages. ¡°So it was you who attained the Dao at this moment. Die!!¡± This person was the Immortal Ancestor who had crossed space and time when Cui Heng went back in time to investigate the source of the Gate Master Immortal Emperor, forcing Cui Heng to enter the Grotto-Heaven to escape. He seemed to have an extraordinary hatred for Cui Heng. His burning anger had spread from the beginning of the Immortal Ancestor¡¯s birth to now. This Immortal Ancestor attacked with hatred without holding back! In an instant, the power of the Primordial World, past and present, was mobilized and directly pulled out of its original space-time by this Immortal Ancestor, locking onto all the timelines Cui Heng had occupied in the past. Whether it was his past body that had just stepped into this world, Dao Hengzi, who had created the Immortal Wind Monastery, or Cui Heng, who had walked out of the Beginner¡¯s Space for thousands of years, they all had to withstand the attack of the Primordial World! As for Cui Heng who was in the present timeline, he had been locked onto by this Immortal Ancestor who personally came over to kill him. At this moment, Cui Heng had just broken through to the Late-stage Return to Void Realm and was suddenly attacked by such an attack that covered the entire timeline. He could not help but be angry. After sensing the aura of this Immortal Ancestor, his gaze immediately became even colder as he shouted coldly, ¡°It was you last time! ¡°It¡¯s you again this time! You have a death wish!¡± Chapter 745 - 745 Go Back 10,000 Years From Now, There Will Be No More of You! 745 Go Back 10,000 Years From Now, There Will Be No More of You! A battle at the Immortal Ancestor level was about to begin! This instantly alarmed the living beings in the Primordial World and the Boundless Chaos Universe. Many Immortal Emperors and Quasi Immortal Emperors looked up. An unprecedented turbulence appeared in the River of Time, and huge waves surged like a tsunami. Countless tributaries of time were split apart and moved forward from the current time point. The space-time of the past thousands of years had become chaotic. All kinds of matter and time seemed to have twisted into a mess, chaotic and unclear. At this moment, even experts at the Peak Heavenless Realm or the Taisu Realm had lost the ability to look back in time. They did not even dare to touch the power of time. A battle at the Immortal Ancestor level was a battle on the Time Spectrum. It affected the current disputes by changing the past, affecting the River of Time the entire time. If they rashly interfered at this time, it was very likely that they would be affected. To any living being below the Immortal Ancestor realm, this was an unbearable power. At best, it would cause their past fate to change. Perhaps they would instantly fall from a Perfected Immortal Emperor to an ordinary mortal. At worst, it was even possible that their past existence would be completely erased, causing their current self to disappear. As for the Immortal Ancestors and the Heaven Earth Saints who had just walked out of the Ninth Heaven or the Chaos Heaven, they were a little surprised and very puzzled. Who was this person who had suddenly attained the Dao? The nature of his power seemed to be very strange. He clearly had an aura that was comparable to the Immortal Ancestors, but it was not any of the three divine powers of Heaven, Earth, and Man. What was going on? Could there be someone who could reach this level without relying on the power of the Three Supreme Gods of Heaven, Earth, and Man? This was impossible! Whether it was the Immortal Ancestors of the Primordial World or the Heaven Earth Saints of the Boundless Chaos Sea, they could not understand this situation. In their understanding, there was only one path to surpass the Perfected Immortal Emperor Realm and become an Immortal Ancestor. That was to grasp the power left behind by the Three Supreme Gods. This was also the only way for a life form born here to approach the level of the Supreme Gods. There was definitely no other path. But what was wrong with this person?! The aura of power on this person possessed the aura of both the Primordial World and the Boundless Chaos Universe. They had never seen such a situation. In addition, this person had an indescribable unfamiliar aura, as if it was the source of all Dao and Dharma. This was even more unbelievable. The legends of the Beginning and End had been circulating in the Primordial World and the Chaos Sea for countless years. They were the source and end of everything. A living being who had not even received the gift of the Three Supreme Gods actually possessed such a brilliant aura! This was too unbelievable. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, no one would have believed that such a living being existed in the world. One of the Immortal Ancestors stared at Cui Heng, who was standing in the Chaos Sea, and frowned. ¡°This person¡¯s condition is really strange. I can¡¯t even see through him. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s no weaker than us in terms of strength. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s not as ancient as us.¡± ¡°This person is indeed extraordinary and can¡¯t be underestimated.¡± Another Immortal Ancestor nodded, but he said in confusion, ¡°I wonder why he¡¯s so angry when he sees him. Do they have a grudge?¡± ¡°He has seen more than us on the Time Spectrum. Perhaps this person has done something at some point,¡± an Immortal Ancestor said in a low voice. ¡°Since he attacked, he must have his reasons. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The Immortal Ancestor who was the first to speak nodded and said, ¡°Although this person¡¯s strength is not weak, he¡¯s not as ancient as us. At this level, a slightly weaker strength in the Time Spectrum is equivalent to the difference between heaven and earth. However, we have to be more careful. The Chaos Sea won¡¯t ignore the sudden appearance of a new cultivator. They might help. After all, the time is almost up. They need a helper.¡± The Immortal Ancestors of the Primordial World were very confident in the attacking Immortal Ancestor. The Heaven Earth Saints of the Chaos Sea were considering whether to help Cui Heng. After all, in their opinion, Cui Heng had only occupied the timeline of the past few thousand years. It was too short. Even if he was incomparably powerful in this thousands of years of timeline, it was impossible for him to defeat the Immortal Ancestor who had already occupied a long time period. At the level of the Immortal Ancestors, a moment of strength was meaningless. Only how much timeline one occupied was the true difference in strength. As long as the Immortal Ancestor set up various arrangements in the upper reaches of the River of Time, he could control the lives downstream without any worries. Under normal circumstances, in a battle on the level of time, living beings downstream would directly lose any chance to attack. Basically, they would be suppressed from the beginning and have no room to resist. The time Cui Heng could return to in the past was less than thousands of years at most. This was too far from the past that the Immortal Ancestor could return to. In the eyes of the Immortal Ancestors and the Heaven Earth Saints, it was impossible for Cui Heng to be a match for the Immortal Ancestor. It was very likely that he would die on the spot as soon as he attained the Dao. ¡°We should help,¡± a Heaven Earth Saint said in a low voice. ¡°Although this person¡¯s method of attaining the Dao is a little strange, there¡¯s no doubt that he¡¯s enemies with the Immortal Ancestors. An enemy of the Immortal Ancestors might become our ally. If we can rope him in, we can effectively increase our strength and seek more opportunities before the arrival of that time.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± A Heaven¡¯s Will expert who had grasped the power of Heaven Heart Phenomenon nodded in agreement. ¡°This is also our last chance. Let¡¯s do it!¡± The other Heaven Earth Saints nodded as well. Their gazes focused on Cui Heng, ready to help at any time. Whether it was the experts who had grasped the power left behind by the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth through their own cultivation or the Heaven¡¯s Wills who had grasped the power of Heaven Heart Phenomenon, they could actually be collectively referred to as Heaven Earth Saints. Chapter 746 - 746 Go Back 10,000 Years From Now, There Will Be No Traces of You! (2) 746 Go Back 10,000 Years From Now, There Will Be No Traces of You! (2) However, the nature of their power was slightly different. The former grasped a portion of the power left behind by the Supreme God of Heaven and a portion of the Supreme God of Earth, while the latter grasped a large amount of the power left behind by the Supreme God of Heaven, but the strength of the two was the same. ¡°It¡¯s time, attack!¡± A Heaven Earth Saint Realm expert shouted. ¡°Immortal Ancestor Zongmu has already occupied the past timeline that contained the existence of this person and even drawn the power of the Primordial World in the past space-time. It¡¯ll be too late if we don¡¯t attack now!¡± Everyone nodded and prepared to join forces to stop Immortal Ancestor Zongmu¡¯s attack on Cui Heng. The reason why they had to join forces was because they knew that as long as they attacked, the other five Immortal Ancestors of the Primordial World would not sit back and do nothing. They would definitely attack too! However, there were a total of seven Heaven Earth Saints. Now, there were only five Immortal Ancestors who could fight. The advantage was on their side! As long as nothing unexpected happened, they could still have the upper hand. As expected, just as the group of Heaven Earth Saints mobilized the power of the Chaos Sea in the timeline to collide with the power of the Primordial World mobilized by Immortal Ancestor Zongmu, the group of Immortal Ancestors also moved. ¡°I knew you were going to stir up trouble!¡± One of the Immortal Ancestors rushed forward and emitted endless light. He shouted sternly, ¡°Retreat quickly, or this will be your last tribulation!¡± In addition, the other Immortal Ancestors followed closely behind. Their figures instantly spread from the present to the past, like ancient snakes lying dormant on the River of Time, quickly swimming from the present to the past. At the same time, the Primordial World rumbled and trembled. The power of the layers of space and time in the past was mobilized again to resist the power of the group of Heaven Earth Saints. This caused the space-time from the birth of the Immortal Ancestors to tremble violently. In the River of Time, tributaries were born one after another, wanting to spread history in an unknown direction. However, they were disturbed by the lights and returned to their original trajectory. The River of Time that had just returned to the right track was stimulated by the power of the endless Chaos Sea and split into more tributaries. However, it was quickly gathered back by the power of the Primordial World. During this process, the fates of countless lives, universes, worlds, and civilizations were changed, restored, and then changed again. This cycle seemed to be endless. Just like that, the group of Immortal Ancestors and the Heaven Earth Saint Realm experts were in a deadlock. They were unable to do anything to each other, let alone affect the battle between Cui Heng and Immortal Ancestor Zongmu. Immortal Ancestor Zongmu also noticed the situation and laughed heartily. ¡°Hahaha, no one can help you now. Past or present, no one can save you now! Die!¡± He seemed to have a deep hatred for Cui Heng. When he attacked, his mental state seemed a little crazy. At this moment, the past body of Immortal Ancestor Zongmu had already appeared in the timeline of all of Cui Heng¡¯s existence and began to attack the past Cui Heng. ¡°Die!¡± ¡­ . 7,352 years ago, on Daozhou Star. Cui Heng, who had just reached the Grand Completion Golden Core Realm, received the notice that the novice benefits had expired. He left the Beginner¡¯s Space naked and appeared in a forest filled with trees. Fortunately, the gigantic trees towering into the sky had blocked out the sunlight. There was no one around. ¡°That¡¯s too ridiculous. It didn¡¯t even leave me some clothes?¡± Cui Heng complained helplessly. Fortunately, he had already attained the Grand Completion stage of the Golden Core Realm. With a thought, he used his Dharmic powers to condense a new set of clothes for himself. After complaining, he smiled again. ¡°This is interesting. Letting me descend into this world naked can be considered as the start of a new life.¡± Then, he wanted to investigate his surroundings. The Beginner¡¯s Space was wandering in the spatial rift, and he did not know what world he had arrived in. But at this moment, a power that far exceeded Cui Heng¡¯s understanding suddenly descended from an endless height. If this power really descended, the entire Daozhou Star would instantly turn into nothingness. Even the universe where this planet was located would turn into chaotic dust and be completely destroyed. However, at the same time that this power descended, realization appeared in Cui Heng¡¯s eyes. The aura on his body suddenly changed and he became a Late-stage Return to Void cultivator. ¡°You thought that the stalemate between those Immortal Ancestors and the Heaven Earth Saints means that I¡¯m trapped in here with you?¡± Cui Heng sneered as he looked up. At the same time, he flipped his palm and slapped upwards. Immeasurable Dharmic powers erupted, directly destroying the power that was about to descend. ¡°The truth is that you are trapped in here with me!¡± Before his words landed, the Chaos Sea and the Primordial World were in an unprecedented turmoil. Countless Great Dao laws trembled, as if some law of the same level as them had been born and was squeezing in. This was actually the power displayed by Cui Heng¡¯s Dharmic powers. It was already far above the power of any Immortal Ancestor. If more Immortal Ancestors joined forces, they might be able to resist him, but if it was just one Immortal Ancestor, he had no chance of winning. Immortal Ancestor Zongmu was instantly locked onto by Cui Heng. Then, he felt the unparalleled power of the Great Dao laws envelop him and begin to destroy his body and soul. Immortal Ancestor Zongmu wanted to struggle and counterattack, but he realized that he could not do anything at all. Cui Heng¡¯s Dharmic powers were too powerful at this time. He actually suppressed him in all aspects, leaving him no room to resist! ¡°Going back 10,000 years from now, there will no longer be a trace of you!¡± Cui Heng¡¯s voice echoed in the River of Time, piercing through the past and present. ¡°This is impossible!¡± Immortal Ancestor Zongmu roared in extreme unwillingness. But this was meaningless. He could only watch helplessly as the traces of his existence in this time period were erased and finally disappeared, no longer existing. Such a situation happened in the entire timeline occupied by Cui Heng. Every time period that he occupied was attacked by Immortal Ancestor Zongmu, but none of them succeeded. They were all killed by him. After Cui Heng broke through to the Late-stage Return to Void Realm, as long as he occupied a time period, his body in that time period would have the same power as his present body. There was no moment of weakness at all! Moreover, after stepping into the Late-stage Return to Void Realm, the essence of his life had increased. The past and present were unified, and the influence of the Great Dao light ball had spread throughout the Boundless Sea of Chaos, the universe, and the Primordial World. Therefore, even though Cui Heng was not as ancient as the Immortal Ancestors, his Dharmic powers were extremely powerful. It was almost equivalent to mobilizing the power of the Chaos Sea and the Primordial World at the same time. This also meant that in the timeline that he had already occupied, no single Immortal Ancestor or Heaven Earth Saint was his match. Immortal Ancestor Zongmu could make a series of preparations in the ancient timeline that Cui Heng had yet to occupy and influence the ¡°future¡± Cui Heng. However, in the face of such a huge difference in strength, all preparation became meaningless. In an instant, Immortal Ancestor Zongmu was killed in the timeline that Cui Heng occupied. From 2,800 years before Cui Heng transmigrated to this world, which was 10,452 years ago until now, there were no longer any traces of Immortal Ancestor Zongmu. Immortal Ancestor Zongmu had stopped existing 10,452 years ago! Hence, Immortal Ancestor Zongmu directly disappeared. All aura and traces of him disappeared completely. At the same time, new memories appeared in the minds of the remaining Immortal Ancestors, Heaven Earth Saints, and Perfected Immortal Emperors. 10,452 years ago, Immortal Ancestor Zongmu was killed by a mysterious expert! This sudden change stunned the Immortal Ancestors and the Heaven Earth Saints who were confronting each other. Many Perfected Immortal Emperors were even more dumbfounded, almost unable to believe their memories. What was going on?! What had just happened?! Chapter 747 - 747 Light of Gifts Left Behind by the Supreme God of Man 747 Light of Gifts Left Behind by the Supreme God of Man An Immortal Ancestor had fallen?! He¡¯d fallen so easily?! Those who could sense the sudden change in history in the past all felt their minds rumble. They were incomparably shocked, as if they were dreaming. This was an Immortal Ancestor! He had obtained one of the 12 divine powers left behind by the Supreme God of Man in the past and was even the strongest expert who had once assisted the Supreme God of Man to expel the Heaven Earth Saints from the Primordial World. Ever since the Divine Dao was transformed, the Nine Immortal Ancestors were supreme existences. At one time, they were thought to be eternal experts who existed endlessly with time. Even though the Heaven Earth Saints born in the Boundless Chaos Sea could rely on the power left behind by the Divine Dao Transformation of the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth to return to the timeline of the beginning of the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth Divine Dao Transformation and possess power that was comparable to the Immortal Ancestors, it did not shake their status. That was because even the Heaven Earth Saints could only compare to the Immortal Ancestors in strength. They would not really surpass the latter, let alone be capable of completely killing one. Although in the past 19 Chaotic Tribulations, two Immortal Ancestors had died and one had disappeared, these were all the results of a group of Heaven Earth Saints and Immortal Ancestors playing for countless years. It was the Immortal Ancestors who were at a disadvantage in terms of their tactical calculations, not that they were weak. But what had just happened? A single person, just a single person, had killed an Immortal Ancestor?! Even if he only fixed the time of this Immortal Ancestor¡¯s death to 10,000 years ago, it was too exaggerated. This was a single person! How could one person do such a thing! Unbelievable! Even the Heaven Earth Saints who wanted to help Cui Heng were stunned. They did not expect Cui Heng to have the strength to kill Immortal Ancestor Zongmu. This was too terrifying! How could such a powerful existence appear out of thin air? Who exactly was he? Where did he come from?! While the group of Heaven Earth Saints was puzzled, the five Immortal Ancestors had already returned to their senses. After confirming that Immortal Ancestor Zongmu had really been killed more than 10,000 years ago, they were immediately furious. The anger in their hearts was almost condensed into substance. This caused the laws of the entire Primordial World to become erratic and chaotic. Many living beings could not withstand it at all and were destroyed on the spot. In just a short moment, more than 70% of the living beings in the Primordial World perished. Moreover, these living beings did not know why such a thing happened at all. They could not figure out why the five Immortal Ancestors were suddenly so furious. After all, most living beings could not sense the changes in time. Therefore, in their understanding, Immortal Ancestor Zongmu had already died more than 10,000 years ago. If the five Immortal Ancestors were to be angry, they should have vented their anger at that time. Why did it drag on until now? However, the remaining five Immortal Ancestors would not pay attention to the living beings who died because of this. They were all focused on saving Immortal Ancestor Zongmu. While they were furious, their bodies had already gone to attack Cui Heng 10,452 years ago. Immortal Ancestor Zongmu had only been killed 10,452 years ago. He had not been erased from the River of Time. He was still alive in the past space-time, but his existence had only stopped in this 10,000 years. This situation was still salvageable. As long as they stopped Cui Heng from killing Immortal Ancestor Zongmu in the timeline he occupied, they could change the past and reverse the current situation, allowing Immortal Ancestor Zongmu to live. However, at the same time that the five Immortal Ancestors attacked the past Cui Heng, the seven Heaven Earth Saints also took action. Their past bodies also descended one after another and blocked in front of the five Immortal Ancestors to stop their attack on Cui Heng. This way, Cui Heng would not be affected in that timeline. He could continue killing Immortal Ancestor Zongmu uninterrupted. In response to this situation, the Heaven Earth Saints of the Chaos Sea were very experienced and were completely familiar with it. This was because the two Immortal Ancestors who had died in the Chaos Calamity and the missing Immortal Ancestor were also in a ¡°temporary death state¡± similar to this situation. It was not an eternal death. In the endless years before this, the Immortal Ancestors had worked hard countless times to change the past history and let the three Immortal Ancestors recover to their original state. However, every time they tried and worked hard, they were stopped by a group of Heaven Earth Saints from the Chaos Sea. Actually, the history that people were familiar with now was essentially the manifestation of the results of the past 19 Chaos Calamities. The reason why the current history was that two Immortal Ancestors had died in the fourth and eleventh Chaos Calamity one after another, and one had been injured by the Dao in the 16th Chaos Calamity and disappeared¡ª Was because in these three Chaos Calamities, the few Immortal Ancestors of the Primordial World had fallen into a disadvantage in the space-time game. Of course, because the three Immortal Ancestors had not been erased of all their traces in the timeline, they had even existed in the past for a period of time. Therefore, as long as these Immortal Ancestors of the Primordial World gained the upper hand in the game of time, history can be easily reconstructed. At that time, the two dead Immortal Ancestors would return, the heavily injured and missing Immortal Ancestor would appear again, and a new version of history would be born. As for the living beings below the Perfected Immortal Emperor realm, they would think that history had always been like this. In their understanding, the Nine Immortal Ancestors had always been in a normal state and they would not notice any historical changes on the Time Spectrum at all. However, the three Immortal Ancestors had been in an abnormal state for more than a hundred years. They had been preparing for their rescue plan for a long time and were not in a hurry. They could completely wait for the Chaos Calamity to erupt before attacking. However, the situation with Immortal Ancestor Zongmu was different. This Immortal Ancestor had benefited from the nature of the divine power left behind by the Supreme God of Man and he was extremely sensitive to the changes in time. Not only did he play an important part in the plan of rescuing the three Immortal Ancestors, but he also played an extremely important role in the previous Chaos Calamities. Chapter 748 - 748 Light of Gifts Left Behind by the Supreme God of Man (2) 748 Light of Gifts Left Behind by the Supreme God of Man (2) Without Immortal Ancestor Zongmu, the rescue plan for the three Immortal Ancestors would be filled with loopholes, and the situation on the Primordial World¡¯s side would become even more difficult in the upcoming Chaos Calamity. Therefore, the remaining five Immortal Ancestors would definitely not allow Immortal Ancestor Zongmu to die just like that. Naturally, they had to do their best to save him. To the Heaven Earth Saints of the Chaos Sea, this was a rare opportunity. Naturally, they could not let the other party succeed. The more anxious the five Immortal Ancestors were to save Immortal Ancestor Zongmu, the stronger their desire to stop them. Just as the power of the five Immortal Ancestors surged towards Cui Heng from 10,000 years ago, the power of a group of Heaven Earth Saints had also descended to that time to block the power of the five Immortal Ancestors. Such a huge collision of power directly caused the time period to fall into an extremely terrifying state. Whether it was the Boundless Chaos Universe or the Primordial World, all the Great Dao laws had fallen into a state of collapse, as if everything was about to sink and perish. In the endless Chaos Sea, universes shattered like bubbles, and countless lives and civilizations disappeared. The situation in the Primordial World was also extremely bad. The vast world was filled with the power of destruction, and living beings below the Immortal King realm died in droves. Even Immortal King experts would die in an instant as long as they accidentally approached the power of the Great Dao laws. Only Quasi-Immortal Emperors and Immortal Emperors could barely survive such a terrifying calamity. This was only the first round of confrontation between the group of Heaven Earth Saints and the five Immortal Ancestors, but it had already caused extremely huge damage to the Chaos Sea and the Primordial World. At the same time, countless living beings also instantly died. All kinds of living beings were also born. Many inheritances became completely different from before, and some civilizations even developed in the opposite direction. That was because history had changed 10,000 years ago. The apocalyptic ¡°Great Destruction¡± had directly reshaped history, causing most things at the present time to be different from before. All of this was not sensed by living beings below the Perfected Immortal Emperor realm. Just like how Immortal Ancestor Zongmu died 10,000 years ago, in their understanding, the Great Destruction had always existed and had never changed. Only those Perfected Immortal Emperors who could sense the changes in history revealed sorrowful expressions, and their eyes flickered with dense despair and pain. To these Perfected Immortal Emperors, they could sense the changes in the history of time, but they had no ability to change it. They could only feel that they were as small as ants, like illusions. It was too painful. However, a confrontation at the Immortal Ancestor level would never care about the feelings of other living beings. Just as the situation had stabilized, there was another earth-shattering change. At this moment, life, civilization, and the world had all been updated again, and they were different from before. That was because the confrontation between the Immortal Ancestors and the Heaven Earth Saints 10,000 years ago had changed again. After all, the Heaven Earth Saints had the advantage in numbers and quickly obtained an advantage. Hence, they changed the situation at this time and reshaped history. Naturally, the ¡°present¡± was changed again. However, the five Immortal Ancestors had deep foundations after all. Even though they were at a disadvantage and the situation was urgent, they quickly counterattacked, causing a drastic change in the ¡°present¡±¡­ In short, during the confrontation between this group of Heaven Earth Saints and the Immortal Ancestors, the present timeline and the time period 10,452 years before were changed drastically. Countless lives, countless civilizations, countless worlds, and so on seemed to be illusions that could be modified, erased, and reconstructed at will. The final outcome of this ¡°change¡± was never determined. It was only the outcome of the final game between the Immortal Ancestors and the Heaven Earth Saints. Of course, there was also Cui Heng, the uncertain factor. At this time 10,452 years ago, Cui Heng was at the core of the battle between the five Immortal Ancestors and a group of Heaven Earth Saints. The power of both sides restrained each other and could not affect him at all. This allowed him to kill Immortal Ancestor Zongmu very smoothly without any obstruction. Boom! In this space-time dimension more than 10,000 years ago, a monstrous rain of blood suddenly fell from the sky of the Primordial World. A huge hole seemed to have broken through the sky, and blood rained down like a waterfall. At the same time, an extremely sorrowful aura filled the world, as if the entire Primordial World was crying. All the living beings felt an inexplicable pain in their eyes, and blood tears subconsciously flowed down. Such a phenomenon had appeared more than a hundred years ago. Some ancient existences looked at the sky in a daze, their bodies trembling, their hearts filled with fear. ¡°An Immortal Ancestor has fallen! An Immortal Ancestor has fallen!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? The Chaos Calamity hasn¡¯t begun yet! Why did an Immortal Ancestor die?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s too sudden. What happened? Which Immortal Ancestor died?!¡± Many Immortal Kings, Quasi Immortal Emperors, and Immortal Emperors below the Perfection Realm were all shocked. They almost could not believe their eyes and could not understand how such a thing could suddenly happen. Only the Perfected Immortal Emperors smiled bitterly. They all understood that this was just another part of the high-level game. They could only watch from the sidelines. In any case, they could not do anything. At this moment, under Cui Heng¡¯s absolute power, Immortal Ancestor Zongmu¡¯s body and soul had already been destroyed. Even the most fundamental wisp of True Spirit had been destroyed by his Dharmic powers. At this moment, he realized that the essence of an Immortal Ancestor¡¯s True Spirit was actually inferior to a Peak Soul Formation cultivator. His characteristics of being undying and indestructible were extremely weak. The reason why the Immortal Ancestors were so powerful was all because of the wisp of dazzling light in their bodies. The moment Cui Heng completely destroyed Immortal Ancestor Zongmu, an extremely bright and resplendent ball of light that seemed to contain the ultimate mysteries of the Dao of Life suddenly appeared from his destroyed True Spirit. As soon as this ball of light appeared, it triggered the hearts of all the living beings in the Primordial World and the Boundless Chaos Universe. It was as if they were being summoned by the source of life at the beginning of life and could not help but want to approach this ball of light. Even the Heaven Earth Saints and Immortal Ancestors, who were confronting each other, were attracted by the appearance of this strange light. They actually stopped what they were doing and stared at it. ¡°It¡¯s the inheritance of the Supreme God of Man! It actually didn¡¯t scatter on its own this time!¡± ¡°No one can snatch it away! Hurry up and attack!¡± ¡°Hand over the divine inheritance of the Supreme God of Man!¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . The five Immortal Ancestors rushed towards Cui Heng almost at the same time, wanting to snatch the strange light. The group of Heaven Earth Saints also moved, but they did not snatch the ball of light. Instead, they continued to stop the five Immortal Ancestors from reaching the ball of light. At this moment, Cui Heng also knew what this was. This was clearly one of the 12 portions of the power left behind by the Supreme God of Man, a portion obtained by Immortal Ancestor Zongmu! Now that Immortal Ancestor Zongmu had been destroyed, this power had appeared in front of him! Cui Heng¡¯s gaze landed on this ball of light. His eyes narrowed slightly as he thought to himself, ¡°This contains the divine origin power of the Supreme God of Man! It¡¯s also one of the energies closest to the source of this world!¡± Chapter 749 - 749 The Fifth Guest 749 The Fifth Guest The two supreme existences, Beginning and End, had stopped appearing since the birth of the Heaven, Earth, and Man Supreme Gods. The time gap was too long ago. Even Immortal Ancestor-level experts knew very little about these two existences. It was almost as if they only knew of their existence. To most living beings, be it the origin of life, matter, or laws, the source that they could be traced back to was the Three Supreme Gods of Heaven, Earth, and Man. The source of life was the divine nature of the Supreme God of Man, the source of matter was the divine nature of the Supreme God of Earth, and the source of laws was the divine nature of the Supreme God of Heaven. These three existences almost symbolized the source of everything in the world. That was because as long as one grasped the power left behind by the Three Supreme Gods, they could obtain a supreme power close to the origin of everything and have powerful strength that other living beings could not compare to. In other words, the power of the Immortal Ancestors or Heaven Earth Saints. It could be said to be a great fortune and an extremely generous gift. Now, this ¡°gift¡± was placed in front of Cui Heng. However, to Cui Heng, the use of this ¡°gift¡± was not to increase his Dharmic powers, but to help him obtain more understanding of the deeper mysteries of this world. As long as the knowledge was closer to omnipotence, he would also be closer to being omnipotent. His strength would naturally increase, and then he could return to an even more ancient timeline and occupy it. This was the cultivation direction of a Late-stage Return to Void cultivator. In short, this gift left behind by the Supreme God of Man was extremely important to Cui Heng. It was naturally impossible for the Immortal Ancestors to take it back. Therefore, when the five Immortal Ancestors tried their best to attack Cui Heng and snatch this gift left behind by the Supreme God of Man, Cui Heng decisively attacked. Counterattack! A huge amount of Dharmic power that was enough to instantly sweep through the entire Boundless Chaos Universe and the Primordial World erupted. Moreover, it was not purely a head-on collision of strength, but the manifestation of spells! Numerous Auspicious Cloud Mandates appeared out of thin air above the heads of the five Immortal Ancestors. Every Auspicious Cloud Mandate condensed into extremely powerful spells. Immortal Binding Rope, Yin Yang Seal, Time Saber, Dao Life Sword¡­ Although in theory, Cui Heng did not have the time to cultivate these spells to the Late-stage Void Return Realm, the flow of time was meaningless to Cui Heng right now. The moment he stepped into the Late-stage Return to Void Realm, countless fake selves opened up a separate time space to control the flow of time and cultivate these spells. Compared to the superficial flow of time, the moment Cui Heng broke through to the Late-stage Return to Void Realm, he let these spells sublimate with him, and their power and utility naturally increased. Facing these Dharma spells that had been cultivated to the Late-stage Return to Void Realm, the five Immortal Ancestors who were preparing to snatch the divine inheritance from Cui Heng¡¯s hands suddenly felt a sense of danger. At this moment, most of the power of the five Immortal Ancestors were used to resist the group of Heaven Earth Saints. They could only divert a small portion of their strength to attack Cui Heng. Such an attack was naturally not powerful. Under the sharpness of the Dao Life Sword, the attacks launched by the five Immortal Ancestors were all destroyed in an instant. The Dao Life Sword that seemed to contain the power to split the world slashed towards them. At the same time, five Immortal Binding Ropes descended from the clouds. An extremely powerful imprisonment power landed on the five Immortal Ancestors, causing their movements to be sluggish. In addition, there was also the power of death and nirvana contained in the Yin Yang Seal. A pitch-black light enveloped the five Immortal Ancestors and quickly drained their vitality. After the Time Saber reached the Late-stage Return to Void Realm, it had already undergone a qualitative change. Other than the effect of reducing one¡¯s lifespan, there was another magical effect, which was to weaken the target in the past timeline. With this slash, the power of the five Immortal Ancestors was reduced by 0.0001%! 0.0001% might not seem like much, but in a battle at the level of the Immortal Ancestor, even if it was only a 0.000000001% decrease in strength, it might cause a completely different outcome. Not to mention 0.0001%. The moment the Time Saber descended, the effects of the Immortal Binding Rope, Dao Life Sword, and Yin Yang Seal increased greatly. The five Immortal Ancestors could not even dodge and were directly slashed by the Dao Life Sword. Clang! Clang! Clang! The sword cry seemed to have pierced through space and time, slashing from the past to the present. The five Immortal Ancestors¡¯ bodies all left an indelible sword mark. The same sword marks had appeared on the five Immortal Ancestors¡¯ bodies in the present. There were no signs of weakening, and they still looked as if they had just been slashed. The Yin Yang Seal transformed into a pitch-black treasure mirror that floated above the five Immortal Ancestors¡¯ bodies. Black light descended, causing wisps of death qi to begin to emit from their bodies. Such a situation was simply the best time for the group of Heaven Earth Saints to attack. They naturally would not let it go. They immediately mobilized the power of the Chaos Sea to attack the five Immortal Ancestors. But just as Cui Heng, the Immortal Ancestors, and the Heaven Earth Saints were attacking¡­ The ball of inheritance power left behind by the Supreme God of Man suddenly moved, as if it had been summoned by some strange power. It actually left this time period and flew out of the universe, entering the River of Time. This sudden change immediately shocked the five Immortal Ancestors. They seemed to have thought of something and revealed a flustered expression. ¡°He actually succeeded?!¡± ¡°Chase after it! We can¡¯t let him succeed!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this place. Let¡¯s chase after it!¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . The five Immortal Ancestors clearly knew the origin of the strange power left behind by the Supreme God of Man, and it was most likely a source that was very disadvantageous to them. Therefore, after discovering that the inheritance left behind by the Supreme God of Man had ¡°escaped¡±, they did not hesitate to activate the source of power in their bodies, which was the aura of power left behind by the Supreme God of Man. In an instant, a terrifying aura that completely exceeded the level of the Immortal Ancestors erupted from their bodies. They actually broke free from Cui Heng¡¯s shackles and attacks on them, and they also broke free from the attacks of the Heaven Earth Saints and chased into the River of Time. Chapter 750 - 750 The Fifth Guest (2) 750 The Fifth Guest (2) Cui Heng was a little surprised by this sudden situation, but he did not continue to chase after the five Immortal Ancestors. After all, he had just broken through to the Late-stage Return to Void Realm. He could still kill one Immortal Ancestor, but it was not possible to kill five Immortal Ancestors at the same time. The reason why he could suppress the five Immortal Ancestors alone just now was because of the restraint of the group of Heaven Earth Saints. Of course, giving up on chasing after the five Immortal Ancestors did not mean giving up on the power left behind by the Supreme God of Man. Almost at the same time that the five Immortal Ancestors chased into the River of Time, Cui Heng also chased after them. Moreover, his speed was even faster, directly surpassing the five Immortal Ancestors and stepping on the River of Time. The group of Heaven Earth Saints were naturally unwilling to fall behind and followed. However, they were weaker than the Immortal Ancestor in terms of their abilities in the Time Spectrum, so it was naturally difficult for them to catch up. However, not being able to catch up did not mean that there was no way to set up obstacles. After this group of Heaven Earth Saints realized that they could not catch up to the five Immortal Ancestors, they changed their strategy and began to mobilize the power of the Chaos Sea, forming all kinds of imprisonment methods that were applied to the five Immortal Ancestors to slow him down. This way, Cui Heng had no obstacles by his side and could easily chase after the divine inheritance of the Supreme God of Man that was summoned by the strange power. However, the essence of this inheritance left behind by the Supreme God of Man was extremely high, and it moved extremely quickly in the River of Time. Even Immortal Ancestor-level experts were at most on par with it. Under such circumstances, it was impossible to chase after it. Fortunately, the essence of life of a Late-stage Return to Void cultivator had already been sublimated to the extreme. Standing on the River of Time, his speed naturally surpassed that of the Immortal Ancestors. Therefore, after Cui Heng stepped into the River of Time, he quickly caught up to the ball of divine inheritance left behind by the Supreme God of Man. He was about to be able to imprison and capture it at the same time. However, at this moment, the gift left behind by the Supreme God of Man suddenly sank down and fell into the Primordial World of this time period. Cui Heng hurriedly chased after it, but as soon as he set foot on this timeline, he sensed something in his heart. ¡°This time period is 200 years after I transmigrated.¡± As he could not go back to the time period of 300 years when he was in the Beginner¡¯s Space, out of caution, he did not occupy the timeline between the 300 years and the previous 100 years. This also caused Cui Heng to not have a ¡°past body¡± at this time and could not directly make a move in this time point. However, after stepping into the Late-stage Return to Void Realm, he could already descend to a certain known point in the past. It was not difficult. It was just that in order to avoid causing some unknown changes, he did not do this. ¡°Although I can¡¯t go back to the time when I was in the Beginner¡¯s Space, I can occupy the timeline outside the Beginner¡¯s Space. Even if I don¡¯t occupy it, I can still descend personally to investigate¡­¡± Cui Heng pondered for a moment and thought to himself, ¡°In my future cultivation, I¡¯ll definitely explore and occupy this timeline. It¡¯s impossible for me to avoid it forever, so I¡¯ll take this opportunity to descend to this time point and try to explore. Even if there¡¯s really a problem, I can use the characteristics of my fake selves to resolve it. There won¡¯t be much trouble.¡± Thinking of this, Cui Heng no longer hesitated. He directly sent down an incarnation and appeared in the Primordial World of this time point. At the same time, he locked onto the place where the aura left behind by the Supreme God of Man had disappeared. At this moment, the inheritance left behind by the Supreme God of Man was no longer escaping. Even its aura had disappeared, as if it had already arrived at the source of the summoning power and found its final owner before completely hiding. ¡°Who exactly is it that actually has the ability to summon the divine inheritance of the Supreme God of Man in front of the five Immortal Ancestors?¡± Cui Heng was also very puzzled. However, the source of that summoning power seemed to be very mysterious. With his current divine sense, he could only barely sense the blurry aura characteristics through the River of Time. Now that he had personally descended to this time point, the situation he sensed was naturally different from before. He directly saw the source of the summoning power and investigated the aura characteristics of its source. However, after Cui Heng descended, he was immediately stunned on the spot. He looked in the direction of the summoning power in shock. He did not expect this outcome. ¡°It¡¯s actually him?!¡± ¡­ . Zhou Xuan was very excited now. He never dreamed that he would obtain such a huge opportunity in succession. Three times! This was the third time! ¡°Why are the heavens treating me so well?¡± Zhou Xuan held the strange ball of light in his hand, his heart filled with emotion. He thought to himself, ¡°What exactly is this? Not only did it allow me to have such achievements in such a short period of time, but there¡¯s actually another one.¡± At this moment, he had already reached the peak of the Heaven Ascension realm and was only a step away from the Heavenly Dharma realm. As long as he could cross this step, he would truly step into the middle ranks of the Primordial World. He would also become a moderately famous person in the area he lived in. Actually, as the lowest-level ordinary person in the Primordial World, he originally had no chance to have his current status and strength. All the changes came from Zhou Xuan¡¯s fortuitous encounter 30 years ago. At that time, Zhou Xuan was only ten years old and his body had yet to mature. According to the cultivation system in the endless Chaos Sea, he was only equivalent to a Third Realm Heaven Immortal. Although children of this age were still weak in the environment of the Primordial World, they had already left the period where they needed to be protected and could play by themselves. 30 years ago, when Zhou Xuan was playing alone at home, he suddenly fell into a strange place. That place had many strange flowers and fruits that he had never seen before. They tasted very sweet and there was also a house with a strange shape that he had never seen before. He wanted to go in and take a look, but he was stopped by an invisible force. He could not approach at all, so he could only play outside the house. Although Zhou Xuan was young at that time, he had also been taught by his parents about the dangers of the outside world. In such a situation, if he encountered an unfathomable expert. He could not anger the other party, or else he would be killed. Therefore, in that strange place, Zhou Xuan had always been very obedient. At most, he would steal a few red fruits. After seven days, he suddenly realized that a sentence had appeared in his mind. It was actually a cultivation technique that ordinary people dreamed of. It was called the Heaven and Earth Fist Scripture. Although this cultivation technique was categorized as a ¡°Martial Dao¡± and was something Zhou Xuan had never heard of, in his opinion, as long as it was a cultivation technique, it was an extremely important ¡°treasure¡±. On the twelfth day, he left that strange place and returned home. Ever since then, Zhou Xuan had begun to secretly cultivate the Heaven and Earth Fist Scripture, constantly increasing his strength in anticipation of becoming stronger in the future and changing the current situation of his family. Later on, as his cultivation realm increased, he gradually came into contact with the orthodox cultivation path of the Primordial World, which was information about the Nine Heavens Realm. From that moment on, Zhou Xuan tried to fuse the Martial Dao he cultivated with the concepts of the Nine Heavens Realm and achieved quite a bit. Finally, one day, when he was 20 years old, he finally broke through the limits of an ordinary person and reached the first level of the Nine Heavens Realm, the Heaven Observation Realm. It was also on that day that a meteor fell from the sky. The meteor entered the space between Zhou Xuan¡¯s brows and fused with his body and soul. It became his greatest cultivation reliance for the next 20 years, and it was also the reason why his cultivation speed was so fast. Originally, he thought that he was already lucky enough. He did not expect that 20 years after obtaining that ¡°meteor¡±, he would actually obtain another treasure with the same aura as that ¡°meteor¡±! Zhou Xuan could not help but let his imagination run wild. ¡°Could it be that I¡¯m really a special existence and have the so-called heavenly fate?¡± Chapter 751 - 751 A Storm Is Coming 751 A Storm Is Coming Cui Heng stood outside the manor and stared at Zhou Xuan. He never expected that the person who summoned the divine power left behind by the Supreme God of Man was actually someone who had once entered his Beginner¡¯s Space. That was the 170th year after he transmigrated, and 20 years after Pei Qingshu and Li Mingqiong left the Beginner¡¯s Space. A little boy had accidentally entered the Beginner¡¯s Space. It was the fifth ¡°guest¡± from the Beginner¡¯s Space after Hong Fugui, Jiang Qiqi, Pei Qingshu, and Li Mingqiong. However, at that time, Cui Heng had already stepped into the Golden Core realm and had made up his mind to use the remaining 100 years to cultivate and no longer receive ¡°guests¡±. Therefore, he did not even meet this person. He only gave the little boy a fist technique that he¡¯d newly created and ignored him. From then on, Cui Heng had already forgotten about the little boy¡¯s existence. He did not expect to see him under such circumstances. He did not expect that the little boy was actually from the Primordial World. ¡°Did the Beginner¡¯s Space drift as far as the Primordial World?¡± Cui Heng was extremely surprised. His current encounter was really beyond his expectations. The former little boy had already become an expert comparable to the Grand Completion Golden Core Realm. He even had some characteristics similar to the Nascent Soul realm. It had only been 30 years. It had to be said that his improvement was lightning fast. Of course, what surprised Cui Heng the most was that this person actually had the power of inheritance of the Supreme God of Man on him. Just now, he was the one who released a strange summoning power to attract the divine power dropped by Immortal Ancestor Zongmu. ¡°A single person attracted two balls of the Supreme God of Man¡¯s divine power. Who exactly is he?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly. At the same time, his eyes lit up with a bright silver light as he began to look at this person¡¯s past experiences. ¡°Zhou Xuan. His parents are ordinary people from the Primordial World. They can¡¯t even come into contact with cultivation methods. It was after he cultivated the Fist Scripture I gave him¡­¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes flashed with scenes of Zhou Xuan¡¯s past. He saw the first ball of divine power that automatically landed on Zhou Xuan¡¯s body, and he also saw that after Immortal Ancestor Zongmu died, the ball of divine power was attracted by the strange power on Zhou Xuan¡¯s body and crossed space and time to come here. The source of this attraction was actually the special power that Zhou Xuan had cultivated after using the Primordial World¡¯s essence energy and laws to cultivate the Heaven and Earth Fist Scripture. ¡°It¡¯s actually like this.¡± Cui Heng was very surprised, but he quickly understood what was going on. ¡°The Heaven and Earth Fist Scripture was created by me after I stepped into the Golden Core realm. It contains more Immortal cultivation concepts. Using the origin energy and laws of the Primordial World to cultivate this martial technique, the power obtained has an extremely high essence. Although it¡¯s still quite a distance from the Dharmic powers of an Immortal cultivator, it can already be called a ¡®high-quality imitation¡¯. It¡¯s precisely this kind of high-level Dharmic power that combines the concept of Immortal cultivation and the characteristics of the Primordial World that has a strong attraction to the power left behind by the Supreme God of Man. If that¡¯s the case¡­¡± Thinking of this, he circulated the Dharmic powers in his body and instantly created a ball of light. It was a special power that combined the characteristics of the Primordial World and the Dharmic powers of Immortal cultivators. However, Cui Heng did not release this special power. Instead, he gathered it in his palm and did not let this special power spread. He looked at the courtyard where Zhou Xuan was and suddenly smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯ve returned to this point, come over.¡± At the same time, Zhou Xuan suddenly froze. Then, an enlightened expression appeared on his face. His life force also changed, and he actually reached a level similar to the Immortal Ancestors. Clearly, at this moment, Zhou Xuan was breaking through and starting to rewind his past self to occupy the past timeline. 10,200 years later, which was the present time, Zhou Xuan completely surpassed the Nine Heavens Realm. Through a gift left behind by the Supreme God of Man, he reached the level of the Immortal Ancestors and the Heaven Earth Saint Realm. Although Zhou Xuan had never seen Cui Heng before, he still remembered the aura in the Immortal realm. At this moment, Cui Heng had revealed the aura of the ¡°Immortal realm¡±, so he naturally recognized him. Zhou Xuan hurriedly walked out of the courtyard and kowtowed in front of Cui Heng. He said extremely respectfully, ¡°Junior Zhou Xuan greets Immortal Master.¡± In his opinion, the starting point of the change in his fate was when he accidentally entered that Immortal realm when he was young. If not for that fortuitous encounter, he would not have learned the Heaven and Earth Fist Scripture. Then, the two subsequent ¡°meteors¡± would never have landed on him. There was also no need to even dream about attaining his current achievements. However, he did not expect to see the owner of the Immortal realm when he went back in time. This made him overjoyed, and he naturally had to go over to pay his respects. However, Zhou Xuan thought that since he had not obtained the recognition of this mysterious expert, he did not dare to call himself a disciple, nor did he dare to call Cui Heng Master or Teacher. He only dared to refer to himself as a junior and address Cui Heng as Immortal Master. ¡°Get up.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand gently and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that on a whim back then, I actually created a new Immortal Ancestor. Fate is really strange.¡± ¡°Thank you, Immortal Master.¡± Zhou Xuan first thanked him, then stood up and explained, ¡°Immortal Master, I¡¯m different from the normal Immortal Ancestors. I didn¡¯t reach this realm by fusing with the inheritance left behind by the Supreme God of Man. After receiving the second inheritance left behind by the Supreme God of Man, I began to comprehend the mysteries of these two powers. Then, I discovered that the characteristics of these inheritances were extremely compatible with the power I cultivated, and my cultivation advanced by leaps and bounds. After I comprehend all the power left behind by the Supreme God of Man, I¡¯ll naturally reach a realm similar to the Immortal Ancestor realm. However, due to the limitation of the timeline I occupied, I should be inferior to the other Immortal Ancestors right now. The advantage is that I don¡¯t have to fuse with the power left behind by the Supreme God of Man to stand in this realm.¡± Chapter 752 - 752 A Storm Is Coming (2) 752 A Storm Is Coming (2) As he spoke, he flipped his palm and took out two balls of light left behind by the Supreme God of Man. He said extremely sincerely, ¡°Immortal Master, I have no way to repay your kindness. I¡¯m willing to offer the power left behind by these two balls of light to you as a token of my sincerity.¡± These two balls of light were intertwined with endless power and contained the source of life and the ultimate mysteries of this world. They were treasures that anyone dreamed of. Even to Cui Heng, it was extremely useful. However, Cui Heng shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°I only gave you the Heaven and Earth Fist Scripture casually back then. I can¡¯t afford such a heavy thank-you gift.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Zhou Xuan did not expect his gift of the power left behind by the Supreme God of Man to be rejected. On second thought, he said, ¡°Then can Immortal Master let me stay by your side to cultivate? At the same time, these two balls of light left behind by the Supreme God of Man can be temporarily placed in your Dao Hall. You can comprehend them at will. Consider it my payment for taking refuge with you, Immortal Master. How about that?¡± ¡°Refuge?¡± Cui Heng laughed when he heard that. He understood what Zhou Xuan meant. He was saying that because he had two portions of the power left behind by the Supreme God of Man, he would definitely be targeted or even besieged by the Immortal Ancestors. Therefore, asking to cultivate by his side could be considered a form of refuge. However, in reality, Cui Heng had long become enemies with the Immortal Ancestors. It was actually more dangerous to stay by his side. It was more likely that he would be besieged by the Immortal Ancestors. The reason why Zhou Xuan said this was because he wanted to thank Cui Heng for his kindness. Since he had already said this, Cui Heng did not refuse. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°Forget it, cultivate by my side in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you, Immortal Master!¡± Zhou Xuan was overjoyed when he heard this. He knelt on the ground again and raised his hands high, handing the two balls of divine gifts to Cui Heng. ¡°Please keep them for the time being.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded and spread out his sleeve, putting away the two balls of divine power. At this moment, the River of Time suddenly stirred up waves. A group of Heaven Earth Saints and five Immortal Ancestors also chased after him to this time point. An extremely terrifying power erupted in the void, causing the Primordial World at this time to tremble violently. Countless living beings panicked and felt that the Great Chaos Calamity had arrived in advance. When they arrived, they happened to see Cui Heng putting the two balls of divine power into his sleeve. The expressions of the five Immortal Ancestors immediately became extremely ugly. Especially when they saw Zhou Xuan, who had already reached the Immortal Ancestor realm, they were even more furious. The Heaven Earth Saints were overjoyed. To them, as long as the Immortal Ancestors could not take back the legacy of the Supreme God of Man, it was a great thing. Cui Heng sensed the terrifying fluctuations of power that filled the world. His gaze landed on the five Immortal Ancestors and he said indifferently, ¡°At this point, why don¡¯t you stop? Do you really want the Primordial World to be destroyed from this time point?¡± This was not an exaggeration. The Primordial World was naturally very stable and its essence was extremely high. However, its foundation had long been damaged. When the Supreme God of Man joined forces with all sides to expel the two Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth, the source of the Primordial World had suffered a huge blow. Moreover, after the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth transformed into the endless universe of the Chaos Sea, it completely enveloped the Primordial World, restricting its development and expansion. This caused the Primordial World to not recover for countless years. Coupled with the disasters caused by the 19 Chaos Calamities, even the originally vast continent was split into nine pieces. At this time, the Primordial World was already quite dilapidated. If so many Immortal Ancestor-level experts and a Late-stage Return to Void cultivator like Cui Heng erupted into battle at this moment, it was very likely that they would really shatter the Primordial World. Cui Heng¡¯s words made the faces of the five Immortal Ancestors turn ashen, but they were helpless. After a moment of silence, the five Immortal Ancestors could only snort coldly. Then, they transformed into streams of light and left, disappearing without a trace. The group of Heaven Earth Saints bowed to Cui Heng to express their gratitude. This battle was a huge victory for them. After all, an Immortal Ancestor had died! At this moment, a Heaven Earth Saint walked forward and cupped his hands at Cui Heng. ¡°I¡¯m Yuan Ming. Greetings, Dao Brother Cui.¡± Cui Heng cupped his hands and returned the greeting. He smiled and said, ¡°Dao Brother Yuan.¡± ¡°Previously, at the meeting in the Chaos Heaven Assembly, I heard Wei Jiu talk about Dao Brother¡¯s deeds.¡± Yuan Ming smiled and said, ¡°Now that the storm has calmed down, I wonder if I¡¯m lucky enough to visit Dao Brother¡¯s Dao Hall?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said, ¡°Dao Brother, if you¡¯re willing to come, you can come at any time. I happen to have something to ask you.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal.¡± Yuan Ming laughed. ¡­ . In this time point, as the battle between Cui Heng, the Heaven Earth Saints, and the Immortal Ancestors ended, everything returned to its previous state. The living beings who had died in the battle between the three sides were all revived by the group of experts, changing the fact that they were dead. This was not a resurrection. That was because in the current timeline, they had never died. Cui Heng also returned to the Immortal Land of the Silver Disc Star Sea. He chose an overseas island here and built a simple and ancient Daoist temple as his Dao Hall. He named it ¡°Pure Yang Palace¡±. This did not have any special meaning. It was purely to commemorate his experience playing a large-scale martial arts online game on Earth. However, the people in this land did not know the origins of Pure Yang Palace. Many people thought that this must contain some kind of profound truth that pointed to the ultimate mystery of the end of cultivation. Even Juntian, who was beside Cui Heng, thought so. Therefore, after the establishment of Pure Yang Palace, what he often did was to visualize the words ¡°Pure Yang¡± written on the Daoist temple plaque, trying to comprehend some mysterious principles from it. Zhou Xuan also checked into Pure Yang Palace and stayed in a wing of the Daoist temple. He clearly possessed a deep sense of danger. After obtaining a stable environment to grow, he began to travel in time without stopping, wanting to truly possess the strength of an Immortal Ancestor as soon as possible. However, before that, Zhou Xuan still chatted with Cui Heng about some things. He told Cui Heng about his experiences over the years, as well as his relationship with the Immortal Ancestors of the Primordial World and the Heaven Earth Saints of the Chaos Sea. Not long after Zhou Xuan entered seclusion to cultivate, Yuan Ming sent Venerable Master Jiu to Pure Yang Palace to send a visitation card, saying that he would visit Cui Heng before a hundred years. At this time period, both the Primordial World and the Boundless Chaos Sea had entered a very calm state. Even the River of Time had become calm. However, everyone knew that this was only the calm before the storm. A storm was brewing. ¡­ . Cui Heng sat on a meditation cushion in the Pure Yang Palace Hall. His eyes were slightly closed as he sat cross-legged. Beside him floated two bright balls of light. It was the power left behind by the Supreme God of Man. Now, he planned to investigate these two light balls in all aspects and strive to understand more about this secret information, so that he could achieve omnipotence. After completing his investigation of the two light balls, Cui Heng planned to do something else. This time, he¡¯d successfully descended to the time when he was still in the Beginner¡¯s Space, giving him a thought of occupying that timeline. If he could really successfully occupy that period of time, Cui Heng could resolve a question he had always had. Where did Jiang Qiqi go? At that time, he should be able to get an answer. Chapter 753 - 753 Three Critical Time Points 753 Three Critical Time Points In the Pure Yang Palace¡¯s hall. Cui Heng¡¯s perception slowly enveloped the two balls of divine power left behind by the Supreme God of Man and began to analyze and explore them in detail. One of the balls of light came from the dead Immortal Ancestor Zongmu. This was very clear. The origin of the other ball was unknown. He only knew that it had crossed space and landed on Zhou Xuan, but he did not know where it came from. However, Cui Heng obtained an answer after analyzing it. This outcome surprised him. It was actually the remnant energy from the creation of the two Gate Master Immortal Emperors. Originally, this was one of the three gifts that the Supreme God of Man wanted to leave behind for the ordinary living beings. Later on, it landed in the hands of the Immortal Ancestors and was used by them to carry out a series of experiments. The two Gate Master Immortal Emperors were only one of their creations. When Cui Heng crossed the River of Time to investigate the past of the Gate Master Immortal Emperor, he had even seen this ball of light left behind by the Supreme God of Man in the distant space-time. Unexpectedly, for some reason, the Immortal Ancestors lost control of this ball of light, causing it to fall into Zhou Xuan¡¯s hands. Although this ball of divine light had nurtured two Gate Master Immortal Emperors, it was not damaged. If there was an analogy, the energy drained from it was like taking out a drop of water from the ocean. Therefore, these two balls of light could still provide Cui Heng with extremely large amounts of information, allowing him to further understand the mysteries of this world. In addition, these two balls of light could also be used as ¡°road guides¡± to return to the past. They could help Cui Heng condense a Dao mark at time points in the past where he had yet to be born, making it easier for him to occupy the past timeline. It could be said to be very useful. In the Pure Yang Palace, the two balls of light left behind by the Supreme God of Man shone brightly. Under the envelopment of Cui Heng¡¯s divine sense, the countless information contained in it surfaced, and countless unknown mysteries became known. This allowed his cultivation to rapidly increase, and his True Spirit began to sublimate. He became closer and closer to being omnipotent. At the same time, Cui Heng also began to reflect the Great Dao light ball he cultivated into the past and condense Dao marks according to the information he obtained from the divine power left behind by the Supreme God of Man. Hence, on the scale of the River of Time, one after another, Cui Heng¡¯s Dao marks were born. Right now, Cui Heng was already different from the first time he occupied the timeline through the Dao mark. After his first experience, he was already familiar with it. After condensing the Dao marks in the time points of the past, he quickly expanded his influence at those time points through these Dao marks and established his ¡°identity¡± at that time, making the Dao marks more real. As long as his identities which were linked to the Dao marks became real, he could use Time Reversal to occupy that time point. Then, using this as a starting point, he could continue to connect the more distant time points and occupy a timeline. However, the identities tied to the Dao marks could not be fabricated at will. They had to be identities that matched the original history and could be linked up and unified. This was actually equivalent to Cui Heng weaving his own history in the past timeline and embedding it into existing history to form a true past timeline. Before this, he had already occupied the position of the origin of the Immortal Wind Monastery in history through weaving an identity. However, this period of time was only a hundred years before he transmigrated. Now, not only did Cui Heng have to occupy an even more ancient time point, but he also had to make preparations for the 300 years he was in the Beginner¡¯s Space and the 100 years before that. Therefore, how the identity of the origin of the Immortal Wind Monastery was connected to his current identity, and how to trace back to an even more ancient identity, were all matters that had to be carefully considered. Cui Heng already had a plan for the former. He would let his identity as the source of the Immortal Wind Monastery fall into a spatial vortex and descend to ten years before he transmigrated. After a while, he would fall out of the spatial vortex and return to Daozhou Star. However, he would lose his cultivation and need to cultivate again. The time when he came out of the space-time vortex was the time when his main body entered the Beginner¡¯s Space to complete the continuation and connection of the timeline. As his main body was in the Beginner¡¯s Space, this could not be changed, and the timeline in the Beginner¡¯s Space could not be reversed. Therefore, the ¡°Cui Heng¡±, who occupied this timeline, will become the main body¡¯s fake self. When his main body came out of the Beginner¡¯s Space 300 years later, he would fuse with the fake self. This way, he could go around the uniqueness of the Beginner¡¯s Space and completely occupy this period of time. It was not difficult to do it. As the timeline was relatively calm during that period of time, the level of information that Cui Heng would come into contact with wouldn¡¯t be high. There were no special experts, so there were naturally no obstacles. He could successfully occupy the timeline. However, starting from this time 10,452 years ago to connect to an even older past was a problem. This time was actually when ¡°Dao Hengzi¡± was born. Beyond that, it should be ¡°Dao Hengzi¡¯s previous life¡±. He had to choose his identity in the previous life well. He could not be too ordinary. This way, he would not be able to form a clear identity with the Dao mark and it would be difficult to trace back to that time. He could not be too ostentatious. That might cause changes to the existing history, adding many variables, and it would also increase the difficulty of going back in time. After thinking about it, Cui Heng decided on an expert who had left a deep mark in history and done world-shaking things. However, he had also suffered great damage and could only reincarnate helplessly in the end. In order not to repeat his past identity¡¯s history, he decided to let this identity have an extremely long lifespan. As long as he lived long enough, the identity Dao mark could last for endless years. With such an identity and having done some earth-shattering things, he must have a long lifespan, an extraordinary identity, profound cultivation, and powerful strength. Chapter 754 - 754 Three Critical Time Points (2) 754 Three Critical Time Points (2) However, it was best not to cause a huge change in the original history, lest it cause some unknown changes to the current timeline. In this way, the more suitable way was to participate in the major changes in the original history or replace a certain person¡¯s position at that time point. ¡°According to the scale of the Primordial World and the Boundless Chaos Sea, what can be called a major change should be the 19 Great Chaos Calamities.¡± Cui Heng quickly had an idea. Then, he thought, ¡°However, at least three of the 19 Chaos Calamities have clearly changed the situation of the Primordial World and the Chaos Sea.¡± It was also the time when something happened to the Immortal Ancestors. The fourth and 11th Chaos Calamities, respectively, resulted in the deaths of the Immortal Ancestors. There was also an Immortal Ancestor who was injured by the Dao during the 16th Chaos Calamity and disappeared. In Cui Heng¡¯s plan, if he could interfere at these three time points, he should be able to weave a clear past identity and occupy this ancient timeline. Other than these three Chaos Calamities, the eruption of the first Chaos Calamity should also be a relatively critical time. It¡¯s quite important.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°After occupying the timeline formed by these three points, I can continue forward to the first eruption of the Chaos Calamity. I¡¯ll start from those three time points first. The closest one is the 16th Chaos Calamity. After that, an Immortal Ancestor disappeared. There¡¯s a record of this information in the Supreme God of Man¡¯s remnant inheritance. At that time, Immortal Ancestor Kong You fought against three other Heaven Earth Saints who joined forces against him and was injured by the power of the origin of the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth. Immortal Ancestor Kong You used all her strength and even used the light left behind by the Supreme God of Man to barely escape. After escaping, she disappeared without a trace. No one knows where she went¡­ Hmm, wait, this is!¡± At this moment, Cui Heng suddenly felt something. A certain period of time in the past had suddenly changed slightly, and then it caused a series of changes to the current timeline. Immortal Ancestor Kong You was no longer injured and had disappeared. Instead, she had not been affected by the power of the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth from the beginning, nor did she escape. In the original history, the 16th Great Chaos Calamity was the last time she appeared. Now, it was different. Every time the Chaos Calamity happened, she would appear. ¡°The past history of Immortal Ancestor Kong You has been modified. When was that?¡± Cui Heng frowned. In his perception, scenes of the past flowed past like river water, quickly spinning in his mind, trying to find clues. With Cui Heng¡¯s current cultivation, he quickly found some clues in the past. Back then, after the Immortal Ancestors failed to chase after the ball of light left behind by Immortal Ancestor Zongmu, the reason why they left so readily and did not continue to pester him was because they wanted to take advantage of that opportunity to make minor adjustments to Immortal Ancestor Kong You¡¯s past timeline. In the original timeline, Immortal Ancestor Kong You was being besieged by three Heaven Earth Saints. When the three Heaven Earth Saints were about to use the power left behind by the two Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth¡ª Suddenly, a ball of light that contained the power left behind by the Supreme God of Man descended from the sky and enveloped Immortal Ancestor Kong You, sucking her away to prevent her from being injured by the power left behind by the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth. In this way, Immortal Ancestor Kong You¡¯s status returned to normal. In that case, the Primordial World¡¯s side would still have six Immortal Ancestors at the current time point. They could barely make up for the loss of Immortal Ancestor Zongmu. Moreover, because the timeline of Immortal Ancestor Zongmu¡¯s death only happened slightly over 10,000 years ago, the Primordial World had an additional Immortal Ancestor and seven Immortal Ancestors in the recent Chaos Calamities. Although this did not change the overall situation of the current node much, it also allowed the Primordial World to produce some advantages in the past few Chaos Calamities. After a few rounds of entanglement, they almost saved the Immortal Ancestor who had died in the 11th Chaos Calamity. This series of changes also replaced the memories in the minds of countless living beings in the Primordial World and the Chaos Sea. There were no more memories of Immortal Ancestor Kong You escaping and disappearing. Instead, this Immortal Ancestor had always been in a good state. At this moment, be it the experts at the Peak of the Chaos Sea¡¯s Taisu Realm or the Immortal Emperors who had perfected the Heavenless Realm in the Primordial World, their expressions were sorrowful, and their eyes could not help but flash with helplessness. In front of Immortal Ancestor-level experts, the past history, the lives of countless people in the past, and even their fates were like illusions that could be changed at any time. This made the many Perfected Immortal Emperors who could sense similar changes in time almost despair. They felt too powerless. To those living beings below the Perfected Immortal Emperor realm, there were no changes. This was because everything had ¡°always been¡± like this and had never changed. ¡­ . At the time of the 16th Chaos Calamity. Under the chaotic battle between the group of Heaven Earth Saints and the seven Immortal Ancestors, the entire Primordial World was torn into pieces, and most of the Immeasurable Universe in the Chaos Sea was destroyed. Countless living beings were destroyed in body and soul in such a battle. At this moment, after Immortal Ancestor Xu Cheng used all his strength to activate the Supreme God of Man divine legacy in his body and saved Immortal Ancestor Kong You from being besieged, he changed the outcome of the Chaos Calamity. Such a change naturally could not be hidden from the many Heaven Earth Saints at this time. Hence, the River of Time that had just calmed down was stirred up with waves again. The consciousness of a group of Heaven Earth Saints descended to that time point and counterattacked the seven Immortal Ancestors. They focused on attacking Immortal Ancestor Kong You, wanting the timeline to return to its original trajectory. However, the seven Immortal Ancestors were already prepared. They immediately activated the divine power of the Supreme God of Man and maximized the power of the Primordial World, trying to expel the group of Heaven Earth Saints from the Primordial World. To the Immortal Ancestors, they had already achieved their goal. As long as they expelled the group of Heaven Earth Saints from the Primordial World and ended the Chaos Calamity, they could protect the results of their trip and keep Immortal Ancestor Kong You in her normal state. However, at this moment, Cui Heng suddenly descended. The vast Dharmic powers unique to Late-stage Return to Void cultivators surged majestically, directly covering the Primordial World and the Chaos Sea of that time point. ¡°Since you¡¯ve tampered with this time point, one Immortal Ancestor needs to die in this time point.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s gaze locked onto Immortal Ancestor Zong You and Immortal Ancestor Kong You. ¡°How audacious!¡± Immortal Ancestor Kong You was furious when she heard this. She immediately wanted to attack. She had never fought Cui Heng head-on, and she lacked an adequate understanding of Cui Heng¡¯s strength. ¡°Don¡¯t fight him.¡± Immortal Ancestor Xu Cheng understood Cui Heng¡¯s strength very well. He immediately stopped Immortal Ancestor Kong You and said to everyone, ¡°It won¡¯t be too late to fight him after we recover. Let¡¯s go!¡± The other Immortal Ancestors who had fought Cui Heng before also fled. They all felt that Cui Heng, who had descended at this time, seemed to have become even stronger. Did he improve at the ¡°present¡± time point after receiving the legacy left behind by the Supreme God of Man?! Facing such an enemy, they could not fight against him. Leaving was the best plan! However, just as the seven Immortal Ancestors moved, seven golden ropes flew over from ahead, and an incomparably terrifying imprisonment power surged over. Immortal Binding Rope! Chapter 755 - 755 History of Time, Dreams and Illusions 755 History of Time, Dreams and Illusions The balls of light left behind by the Supreme God of Man contained a large number of the origin mysteries of this world. Although Cui Heng had yet to completely comprehend them, he had already comprehended most of it. His cultivation realm had naturally increased, and he was much stronger than when he killed Immortal Ancestor Zongmu. Therefore, the power of the Immortal Binding Rope had also increased. Facing such a powerful imprisonment force, the seven Immortal Ancestors did not even have the chance to dodge. They directly lost the ability to move and were frozen on the spot. Then, the seven golden ropes landed on the seven Immortal Ancestors and instantly bound them together. While the Immortal Binding Rope imprisoned their movements, it also imprisoned all their strength. Even time was bound, causing the flow of time to stop for this moment. Even Immortal Ancestor-level experts could not break free from the shackles of the Immortal Binding Rope in a short period of time. They could only look at Cui Heng, who had suddenly descended to this time point, in extreme shock. This was not the first time they had seen Cui Heng. When Immortal Ancestor Zongmu died, they had even fought Cui Heng once and experienced the power of the Immortal Binding Rope. However, at that time, the Immortal Binding Rope was far less terrifying than now. ¡°Could he have fused with the power left behind by the Supreme God of Man?! How did he become so much stronger all of a sudden? What exactly happened to his body?!¡± Immortal Ancestor Xu Cheng was shocked. The other four Immortal Ancestors who had fought Cui Heng before had similar emotions. They could not understand why Cui Heng had suddenly become so powerful. The group of Heaven Earth Saints who had returned to this time point from the present time were also incomparably shocked. They could also feel the imprisonment power contained in the Immortal Binding Rope. Just by investigating it, they already felt their scalps tingle. Such a powerful imprisonment power was simply unheard of and unbelievable! It was too powerful! ¡°Dao Brother, you have great divine powers!¡± Yuan Ming could not help but praise. He was the Heaven Earth Saint who had sent Cui Heng a visitation card and was preparing to come to the Pure Yang Palace to visit Cui Heng. He had also come to this time point to try to stop Immortal Ancestor Kong You from returning to her normal state. Yuan Ming did not expect Cui Heng to suddenly descend to this time point and even rely on his own strength to imprison the seven Immortal Ancestors. After all, when Immortal Ancestor Zongmu died, Cui Heng¡¯s strength was far from being so terrifying. Looking at the time now, how long has it been? He was already so powerful. Could this be the improvement brought about by the light orbs left behind by the Supreme God of Man? However, there was no aura of divine gift on his body. It was still an incomparably powerful but unfamiliar magical power. This made Cui Heng¡¯s image in Yuan Ming¡¯s heart look even more majestic and powerful. ¡°Cui Heng, we have no enmity with you. Why are you targeting us like this?!¡± Xu Chengxian roared angrily. ¡°From the characteristics of your strength, you¡¯re not walking the path of the Chaos Sea. There¡¯s no need to be our enemy at all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going against you.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s gaze was calm as he said indifferently, ¡°This is just a road I have to take on my cultivation path. I¡¯ve never deliberately targeted you.¡± As he spoke, he raised his palm and circulated his Dharmic powers to press down on Immortal Ancestor Kong You, wanting to knock her down to the ground and return her to a state of being severely injured and on the verge of death. She who was supposed to be plagued by her Dao injuries would then disappear without a trace. Now that Immortal Ancestor Kong You had been completely imprisoned by Cui Heng, under the power of the Immortal Binding Rope, she could not even use a single bit of strength and could only be at the mercy of others. Under such circumstances, when Cui Heng slapped down, endless Great Dao laws immediately deepened, continuously obliterating her vitality and soul. Even the divine inheritance of the Supreme God of Man fused into her body was greatly affected and was forcefully sealed in her body, preventing her from erupting with power to counterattack immediately. Previously, Cui Heng could not do this. Now that he already knew a lot about the nature of the divine power of the Supreme God of Man, he could naturally achieve a certain level of restriction. Under such layers of restrictions and shackles, Immortal Ancestor Kong You was immediately beaten back to her original time point and fell into the siege of a group of Heaven Earth Saints. Just as the Immortal Ancestors at that time point was about to send down the divine power to save Immortal Ancestor Kong You from the siege, a slender and white palm suddenly appeared, blocking the rescue of Immortal Ancestor Kong You from afar. This directly caused Immortal Ancestor Kong You to be surrounded and could not escape at all. At the same time, the three Heaven Earth Saints who besieged Immortal Ancestor Kong You also activated the divine power of the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth in their bodies. An incomparably powerful Great Dao power enveloped Immortal Ancestor Kong You. The indelible Dao injuries on her body caused her body to suffer endless torture and suppression. ¡°Isn¡¯t this called targeting?!¡± Immortal Ancestor Kong You shouted angrily. Then, she used all his strength to break through the spatial rift and disappeared. She had hidden herself in the spatial turbulence. That was a chaotic place that confused the past, present, and future. It was like a vortex swimming in the River of Time. As long as one entered, they would not be able to come out on their own. They could only wait for an extremely faint opportunity to be randomly thrown out of the spatial turbulence, but the timing of such a thing was uncertain. It could be in the endless past or the endless future. It was almost equivalent to a trip of no return. However, there was also an advantage in the spatial turbulence, which was that it could wear down her Dao injuries. The chaotic flow of time could strip away the power of the Dao injury to prevent her foundations from being damaged, or it could slowly make the Dao injury disappear. This was the only place that could heal the Dao injuries caused by the Three Supreme Gods. The moment Immortal Ancestor Kong You escaped into the spatial turbulence, Cui Heng also released the shackles on Immortal Ancestor Xu Yi and the other six Immortal Ancestors so that they could move freely. Then, he left this time point. Faced with such a situation, be it the six Immortal Ancestors or the group of Heaven Earth Saints, they could only withdraw their consciousness from this time point and return to the present. It was as if nothing had happened. However, in reality, from the moment Immortal Ancestor Kong You was forced to enter the spatial turbulence by Cui Heng, the timeline was changed again. Chapter 756 - 756 History of Time, Dreams and Illusions (2) 756 History of Time, Dreams and Illusions (2) In the memories of countless living beings, Immortal Ancestor Kong You had returned to her missing state and had never been saved. However, unlike the original timeline, experts like Immortal Ancestor Xu Yi had tried to save Immortal Ancestor Kong You, but they were stopped by a mysterious expert. This caused the Immortal Ancestors to fail to save Immortal Ancestor Kong You. At the same time, it aggravated Immortal Ancestor Kong You¡¯s Dao injuries, forcing her to escape into the spatial turbulence to treat her injuries. Now that the Chaos Calamity was about to arrive, the mysterious existence that had once stopped several Immortal Ancestors with his shocking strength had appeared again¡­ These rumors would also spread with the new memories. The Perfected Immortal Emperors sighed again. What exactly was history? To the Immortal Ancestors, history was simply a toy that they could play with as they pleased. ¡­ . At the present time point, inside the Pure Yang Palace. Cui Heng slowly opened his eyes and comprehended the changes on him. Then, a faint smile appeared on his face. ¡°This method is indeed feasible.¡± Thanks to the huge impact caused by the 16th Chaos Calamity, both the Heaven Earth Saint Realm experts and the Immortal Ancestors had a deep impression of him. His deeds were also left in the memories of countless living beings and he became a real figure in history. This allowed the spatial Dao mark he had formed during the 16th Chaos Calamity to become real. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll use this Dao mark to further backtrack to the time periods where I was not around and connect it into a line before occupying it.¡± Cui Heng made up his mind and immediately began to take action. After stepping into the River of Time, he started from 10,452 years before the current time point and went back in time. Time flowed forward without stopping, while Cui Heng was moving against the current. This process was extremely fast. After breaking through to the Late-stage Return to Void Realm and obtaining the Great Dao Light Balls, Cui Heng already possessed an extremely high essence of life. His existence had already begun to naturally spread to the past. Therefore, to the current Cui Heng, as long as he materialized a spatial Dao mark in the past, he could quickly weave a timeline and occupy that time period. Hence, the mysterious expert Cui Heng, who suddenly appeared in the 16th Chaos Calamity, began to live permanently in the world. However, this expert did not have a fixed affiliation. Sometimes, he was in the Chaos Heaven, sometimes in the Ninth Heaven. There was also no fixed image of him. Sometimes, he was a high and mighty Immortal God, and sometimes, he was an ordinary merchant. It was as if he had jumped out of the myriad worlds and was no longer a living being. He could do whatever he wanted. He also never had any disputes with others, but no one doubted his status. This mysterious expert¡¯s performance in the 16th Chaos Calamity had established his status and it was unshakable. Whether it was in the Primordial World or the Boundless Chaos Sea, he was respected. Following such a timeline, Cui Heng completed the fabrication and continuance of his past history. Step by step, he moved from the time point of 10,000 years ago to the 19th Chaos Calamity. There, he took part in the layers of disputes and left the mark of his presence in history. Then using the same method, he spread his influence into the 18th and 17th Chaos Calamity. In the end, he connected his presence with the mysterious expert who appeared in the 16th Chaos Calamity and completed the unification of the timeline. At this point, Cui Heng had already gone back 56 Primeval Eras, which was 31.36 billion years ago. He had truly become an extremely ancient existence. At the same time, his fake selves occupied the various universes on the timeline. Whether it was in the Boundless Chaos Sea or in the Primordial World, there were traces of his existence. Legends about him were spread in many civilizations. In the understanding of most living beings, Cui Heng was an ancient expert who had existed for more than 300 billion years. Now, he had only reappeared in the world and established a fixed dojo in a universe in the Boundless Chaos Sea. Only experts at the Perfected Immortal Emperor and Immortal Ancestor realm knew that Cui Heng was actually not an ancient expert. Instead, he had returned to the past from this time and occupied the ancient timeline. But this was actually meaningless. After Cui Heng occupied the past timeline, he had already become a real ancient existence. Moreover, it was because he was powerful enough to leave behind extremely deep and real Dao marks in four Chaos Calamities that he could become so ancient. Such an ancient foundation was the most stable. However, occupying the timeline of the 16th Chaos Calamity was not the end. The gift left behind by the Supreme God of Man also had more than this effect. Cui Heng still had to continue going back to an even older timeline. He had to become more ancient and closer to the original state of this world. Only then could he approach the origin mysteries of this world and become all-knowing, reaching the prerequisite of the Dao Integration realm. ¡°Next is the 11th Chaos Calamity.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°This time, an Immortal Ancestor died in the Chaos Calamity. The ball of light left behind by the Supreme God of Man also dissipated on the spot. This event can be used as an opportunity to establish a spatial Dao mark.¡± ¡­ . While Cui Heng was calculating his next plan. The remaining five Immortal Ancestors had already arrived at the peak of the Ninth Heaven to discuss. This was once a holy cultivation ground for the Supreme God of Man. Later on, the Nine Immortal Ancestors proclaimed themselves as Immortals and used this as the foundation to open up nine worlds. They were raised high in the sky and differentiated from the living beings on the ground to show their high and mighty status. Therefore, the essence of the top level of the Nine Heavens was extremely high. It could completely isolate the outside world and effectively prevent outsiders from prying in. The five Immortal Ancestors were led by Immortal Ancestor Xu Cheng. The other four were Immortal Ancestor Yuling, Immortal Ancestor Luo Qian, Immortal Ancestor Hanming, and Immortal Ancestor Huang Yun. These five Immortal Ancestors were existences that suppressed the entire Primordial World and even the Boundless Chaos Sea in the past countless years. At this moment, they were a little uneasy. Cui Heng, who had appeared out of thin air, was completely beyond their understanding. No matter what, they could not understand why such a situation happened. An existence that had not grasped the power of the Three Supreme Gods could actually possess power equivalent to or stronger than the Immortal Ancestors. It was simply unbelievable. Moreover, this person was clearly closer to the Boundless Chaos Sea. In that case, the Primordial World would be in danger. ¡°The change in the 16th Chaos Calamity is probably not his final goal.¡± At this moment, Immortal Ancestor Xu Cheng suddenly said, ¡°Cui Heng is actually not ancient. His path to becoming stronger is to first weave his identity at a key historical node before forcefully rewinding time and occupying the entire timeline leading up to that historical node. His target next is probably the 11th and 4th Chaos Calamities. He will definitely participate in them and create an important identity as the coordinates to backtrack in time. If we continue to let him go forward like this, we will no longer have any secrets. The great secret of the Three Supreme Gods will be known by a tenth person. We can¡¯t let such a thing happen.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Immortal Ancestor Yuling asked in a low voice, ¡°From the looks of it, we¡¯re no longer that fellow¡¯s match. We can barely protect ourselves.¡± ¡°Have you forgotten how we helped the Supreme God of Man expel the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth back then?¡± Immortal Ancestor Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Power is not the only thing that the Supreme God of Man left behind for us. It¡¯s enough for us to restrain Cui Heng! If we handle it well, we might even be able to kill him!¡± Chapter 757 - 757 Human Sacred Palace, Sage Battle Halberd 757 Human Sacred Palace, Sage Battle Halberd Power is not the only thing that the Supreme God of Man left behind for us? As soon as Immortal Ancestor Xu Cheng said this, the expressions of the other four Immortal Ancestors changed. Clearly, they had also thought of something. The Immortal Ancestor Yuling looked like a young woman. Her appearance could be said to be beautiful. She frowned and asked curiously, ¡°Xu Cheng, do you mean the nine things in the Human Sacred Palace¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Immortal Ancestor Luo Qian interrupted very decisively and shook his head repeatedly. ¡°No, definitely not. The things in the Human Sacred Palace can¡¯t be touched. It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t even open the Human Sacred Palace!¡± ¡°I think that at this point, even if we use the supreme treasure in the Human Sacred Palace, the situation won¡¯t be worse than now,¡± Immortal Ancestor Hanming said in a low voice. ¡°You¡¯ve all seen how powerful Cui Heng is. If we don¡¯t restrain him as soon as possible, we won¡¯t have a chance.¡± ¡°Ancestor Huang Yun, what do you think?¡± Immortal Ancestor Xu Cheng looked at Immortal Ancestor Huang Yun. Immortal Ancestor Huang Yun was an old man with white hair and a youthful face. He was the oldest among the Nine Immortal Ancestors. He was also the leader in the battle to expel the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth. Xu Cheng only caught up to him later. Therefore, although the Immortal Ancestors were led by Immortal Ancestor Xu Cheng, they still addressed Immortal Ancestor Huang Yun as Ancestor. His opinion was also very important. ¡°Cui Heng needs to be executed,¡± Immortal Ancestor Huang Yun said firmly. ¡°Cui Heng¡¯s next goal is very clear. He wants to occupy an even more ancient timeline. This way, he will inevitably touch on the period when we haven¡¯t become Immortal Ancestors yet. He might even come into contact with the Supreme God of Man. At that time, you and I might be erased from existence. Our countless years of timeline since we became Immortal Ancestors will completely collapse¡­¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let such a thing happen!¡± Immortal Ancestor Hanming said. ¡°But the danger of opening the Human Sacred Palace and using the halberd is too great.¡± Immortal Ancestor Luo Qian looked around at everyone and asked solemnly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the Divine Resurrection of the Supreme God of Man?!¡± ¡°So much time has passed, and the power left behind by the Supreme God of Man has all been claimed,¡± Immortal Ancestor Hanming said. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for him to revive.¡± ¡°Are you really confident?!¡± Immortal Ancestor Luo Qian looked at Immortal Ancestor Hanming and questioned. ¡°So what if I can¡¯t guarantee it?!¡± Immortal Ancestor Hanming snorted. ¡°Opening the Human Sacred Palace and using the Sage Battle Halberd is no doubt very risky. But if we don¡¯t restrain or kill Cui Heng, we¡¯ll definitely suffer a calamity. Can you accept such an outcome?!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we think of other ways?¡± Immortal Ancestor Luo Qian sighed, but his tone was clearly much weaker. ¡°Alright!¡± Immortal Ancestor Xu Cheng stopped the argument and said, ¡°Cui Heng must be killed. Otherwise, we¡¯ll never have a day of peace. Moreover, we have to do it as soon as possible. If we drag it out, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have any other chance. I suggest opening the Human Sacred Palace and inviting out the Sage Battle Halberd. The five of us will join forces to kill Cui Heng. At the very least, we¡¯ll exile him to the spatial turbulence.¡± ¡°I have no objections.¡± Immortal Ancestor Hanming was the first to express his stand. ¡°Fine.¡± Immortal Ancestor Huang Yun nodded in agreement. The Immortal Ancestor Yuling hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she nodded and said, ¡°Alright, this is the only way.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Immortal Ancestor Luo Qian was silent for a moment before saying helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ll follow everyone¡¯s decision. But when we use the Sage Battle Halberd, we have to be extremely careful.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about that. We know very well the risk of opening the Human Sacred Palace and using the Sage Battle Halberd.¡± Xu Chengxian nodded slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Since everyone has agreed, there¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s open the Human Sacred Palace now!¡± ¡­ . Too many years had passed since the battle where the Nine Immortal Ancestors followed the Supreme God of Man and expelled the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth. Almost no one knew what happened in that era. Because the status and power of the Immortal Ancestors came from the power left behind by the Supreme God of Man, the earliest timeline they could occupy could only be from the time of the Supreme God of Man¡¯s Dao Transformation. Similarly, the level and source of power of the Heaven Earth Saints was the Dao Transformation of the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth. Therefore, they could only trace back and occupy the timeline from the time period when the Dao Transformation of the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth took place. No one could trace back to the time when the Supreme God of Man divinely expelled the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth in battle. The living beings who had once lived in that era had already died out in the long passage of time. Only the Nine Immortal Ancestors had survived that era. Other than them, no one knew what had happened in that era. That era was also the time period where they were the weakest. If someone could return to that era, they could directly kill them at the source, completely changing the timeline for countless years. Therefore, the Nine Immortal Ancestors had been trying their best to hide that era and did not allow the secrets of that ancient era to be known, let alone tolerate anyone returning to that era. The Human Sacred Palace was one of the greatest secrets of that era. In order to hide the past, even the Nine Immortal Ancestors were deliberately avoiding touching on matters related to the Human Sacred Palace. Among them, the most important thing was the nine treasures personally forged by the Supreme God of Man¡ªthe Sage Battle Halberds. This was an extremely terrifying supreme treasure. It was a material that the Supreme God of Man had found in the original ancient land. Then, he had spent more than a thousand Primeval Eras to forge it. Therefore, the Sage Battle Halberd could be said to be a perfect weapon. It could be said to be flawless in terms of materials, forging, power, and so on. It was precisely such a supreme treasure that allowed Xu Cheng and the others, who were not Immortal Ancestors at that time, to directly possess the strength to fight the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth. However, be it the remaining five Immortal Ancestors or the four Immortal Ancestors who were in a dead or missing state, they no longer came into contact with the Sage Battle Halberd after completely fusing with the power left behind by the Supreme God of Man. The nine Sage Battle Halberds were permanently sealed in the ¡°Human Sacred Palace¡± at the top of the Ninth Heaven. It had been too long since anyone had touched them. Chapter 758 - 758 Human Sacred Palace, Sage Battle Halberd (2) 758 Human Sacred Palace, Sage Battle Halberd (2) At this moment, Immortal Ancestor Xu Cheng, Immortal Ancestor Huang Yun, Immortal Ancestor Yuling, Immortal Ancestor Hanming, and Immortal Ancestor Luo Qian, had arrived in front of the Human Sacred Palace that they had been away from for countless years. Looking at this majestic and magnificent Human Sacred Palace, memories that they had deliberately avoided surged into their hearts, as if lights and shadows flashed before their eyes. That was countless years ago, an era so ancient that it could not be traced back. At that time, the Human Sacred Palace was not here. Instead, it was located on the ground. Corresponding to it were the Heavenly Emperor Palace and the Earth Imperial Palace. They were respectively the Dao Grounds of the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth. The Three Supreme Gods of Heaven, Earth, and Man were the absolute rulers of this world at that time. In that era, the fledgling humans had yet to grasp the concept of cultivation and were incomparably weak. Any beast with some strength could treat the humans as food. The Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth did not care about these things. To them, the human race was only an expansion of the concept derived by the Supreme God of Man. They were a part of the Supreme God of Man, so there was naturally no need for them to care. Even the Supreme God of Man did not really care about them. Humans were just a form of living beings that were born naturally during the expansion of his concept. There was no need to care about them at all. Just like how the Supreme God of Heaven would not care about the laws of the Great Dao that were born naturally, and the Supreme God of Earth would not care about the mountains and rivers that were born naturally. Therefore, it was extremely difficult for the earliest humans to survive. Apart from having intelligence, critical thinking, and learning capabilities, they were otherwise very weak. Later on, the Supreme God of Man discovered the benefits of making the human race stronger, so he began to interfere in the development of the human race. That was because in essence, the human race was the expansion of the Supreme God of Man¡¯s creation concept. Therefore, in theory, the stronger the human race was, the stronger the Supreme God of Man would be. As long as there were more and more experts in the human race, the strength of the Supreme God of Man would continue to grow. This growth speed was much faster than the natural expansion of the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth. The efficiency was completely incomparable. Actually, this was also one of the important reasons why the Supreme God of Man was able to expel the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth from the Primordial World. Hence, the Supreme God of Man chose hundreds of people from the human race and taught them the method to control the Great Dao laws and seize the creation of the world. In the end, 37 people became followers of the Supreme God of Man and were allowed to live in the Human Sacred Palace. These 37 people were also the main helpers when the later generations expelled the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth. However, 28 of them had already died in that final battle. Only the nine strongest experts holding the Sage Battle Halberds had survived. In other words, the Nine Immortal Ancestors. There were too many things in that period of history that they did not want to remember. It was also the time when they were the weakest and most helpless. The Human Sacred Palace and the nine Sage Battle Halberds contained the darkest secrets in their hearts that they did not dare to let others know. ¡­ . ¡­ . Boom! Amidst a series of loud bangs, the huge door of the Human Sacred Palace that had been sealed for countless years slowly opened. Endless dignified aura surged into the perception of the five Immortal Ancestors. Even though they were no longer weak, even though they had already become Immortal Ancestors and had sat above the world for countless years, they still could not help but feel their hearts palpitate when they saw the door of the Human Sacred Palace open. After a while, the five of them barely calmed down. However, just as they were about to enter the Human Sacred Palace, their expressions suddenly changed. ¡°It¡¯s Cui Heng. He has descended on the 11th Chaos Calamity!¡± ¡°He¡¯s interfering with that timeline. Damn it, he¡¯s really going to gradually occupy an even more ancient timeline!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let this person live. We have to kill him!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in. We¡¯ll take the Sage Battle Halberds and kill Cui Heng!¡± The sudden change once again strengthened the five Immortal Ancestors¡¯ determination to kill Cui Heng. In the eyes of these five Immortal Ancestors, they were mortal enemies. There was no room for reconciliation. Immortal Ancestor Xu Cheng and Immortal Ancestor Huang Yun walked at the front. Immortal Ancestor Yuling, Immortal Ancestor Hanming, and Immortal Ancestor Luo Qian followed closely behind and walked into the dark and silent Human Sacred Palace. They had once lived here for a long time, so they were very familiar with the layout here. They found their destination with ease. In the deepest part of the Human Sacred Palace, there was a hall with exquisite and ancient patterns on the wall. But the entire place was a gloomy black, as if it had been stained with dried blood. The five Immortal Ancestors stood in front of the hall and stopped. After seeing the gloomy blackness on the wall, their eyes flickered, and it was unknown what they were thinking. ¡°We¡¯re already here, so there¡¯s no need to think too much,¡± Immortal Ancestor Xu Cheng said in a low voice. ¡°So much time has passed, and there are also two portions of the divine inheritance in Cui Heng¡¯s hands. It¡¯s impossible for him to revive!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Immortal Ancestor Huang Yun nodded and said, ¡°The countless years can wash away everything. He has long transformed into Dao and no longer exists.¡± With that, the two of them walked forward and pushed open the door of the hall. The gloomy blackness stuck to their hands like dried blood. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The moment the door was opened, a cold wind blew out, causing the surrounding atmosphere to suddenly become extremely oppressive. The five Immortal Ancestors could not help but shiver. Then, they looked into the hall from the door and could see nine huge halberds stuck straight into the ground, forming a circle, as if they were surrounding something in the center. If one took a closer look, they would be able to see that there seemed to be something stuck at the bottom of the nine huge halberds. They were like nine nails that nailed something to the ground. ¡°Go in!¡± Immortal Ancestor Xu Cheng took a deep breath and said in a low voice. He was the first to walk into the hall. Immortal Ancestor Huang Yun also followed. The remaining three Immortal Ancestors looked at each other and went in as well. Bang! The door of the hall suddenly closed! ¡­ . The River of Time flowed vastly, and Cui Heng continued to swim against the current. Just now, he had already established a true spatial Dao mark in the 11th Chaos Calamity and successfully established his existence in this time point, completing the occupation of this timeline. After this, Cui Heng did not stop. Instead, he continued to travel forward. After crossing countless years, he finally arrived at the time when the fourth Chaos Calamity erupted. He descended as usual and played an important role in the process of the Immortal Ancestor¡¯s death, forming a true spatial Dao mark. After this, he would fabricate and trace an identity in the timeline and finally solidify it to occupy the timeline. The entire process was incomparably smooth and there were almost no obstacles. Cui Heng even felt that the Immortal Ancestors had not descended from the current time, nor did they attempt to stop him. This puzzled him after occupying these two timelines. In the Pure Yang Palace. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What did those five Immortal Ancestors go to do?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly. He was still sitting cross-legged on the meditation cushion and thought to himself, ¡°Could it be that they¡¯ve placed all their preparations in a more ancient timeline? From my previous actions, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for them to guess that my next target is the time of the first Chaos Calamity. Are they giving up on all the obstacles here and gathering all their strength to wait for me there?¡± Chapter 759 - 759 The Cause of the First Chaos Calamity 759 The Cause of the First Chaos Calamity Cui Heng felt that his guess was very likely. From the previous few battles, the strength of the Immortal Ancestors would be affected by the completeness of the Primordial World. The more complete the Primordial World was, the stronger the Immortal Ancestors would be. The Primordial World before the first Chaos Calamity was undoubtedly very complete. Although the Primordial World had already experienced the battle between the Three Supreme Gods of Heaven, Earth, and Man at that time and the state of the world was far inferior to the initial period, it was still the most complete state in the last 300 Primeval Eras. Therefore, the Nine Immortal Ancestors at this time were definitely at their strongest. If they wanted to choose a time to attack him, it was undoubtedly the most suitable time to choose the time before the first Chaos Calamity. ¡°However, even with the strength of the complete Primordial World, judging by the strength displayed by those Immortal Ancestors, they shouldn¡¯t be able to compare to my current strength.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°I¡¯ve successfully occupied more than 200 Primeval Eras and my fake selves are spread throughout this space-time. The ball of light that represents my Great Dao has also enveloped this timeline. My current strength is already countless times stronger than when I just broke through to the Late-stage Return to Void Realm. Under normal circumstances, these Immortal Ancestors shouldn¡¯t be my match. However, they have once followed the Supreme God of Man to expel the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth after all. They definitely have unknown powers. I can¡¯t let my guard down. In terms of spells and techniques, I¡¯m more than capable of attacking, but I¡¯m lacking in defense. It¡¯s best if I can grasp a powerful defensive Dharma spell to deal with possible attacks. The origins and foundation of the Nine Immortal Ancestors are extraordinary. I have to make proper preparations. If I rashly retrace the timeline, there might be a problem.¡± After making up his mind, he directly ordered the System. ¡°Consume 100 points of Origin power and use the High-level Immortal Technique, From Initiate to Ascension to deduce spells. The direction of deduction is ¡°defense¡±! [Congratulations! You have used 100 points of Origin power to successfully deduce the Defensive spell, Black Yellow Pagoda.] [Black Yellow Pagoda: Qi is divided into Yin and Yang, Black and Yellow. Taiji is the source of all things. This spell condenses Black Yellow Qi in its initial state to form a 12-layer pagoda. If it¡¯s suspended three feet above the head, all evils will be warded off, and myriad dharmas will not invade.] The moment the deduction was successful, extremely mysterious scenes appeared in front of Cui Heng¡¯s eyes as usual. This was a boundless void with nothing. Suddenly, chaos was born. Then, the chaos was first opened, and everything began. Time began to flow, surging from the beginning to the end. As the vast river of time surged, Chaotic Qi collided, and the world was born. Everything began to appear, but they were in an extremely unstable state. The cycle of life and death was endless. This cycle of life and death continued for an unknown period of time before an anomaly appeared. In the process of the countless Chaotic Qi colliding, the first wisp of Black Yellow Qi appeared and began to stabilize the chaotic laws and principles. In the end, it formed a stable world, and the cycle of life and death was stopped. The initial Black Yellow Qi had also become unprecedentedly strong, condensing into a pagoda that had the power to suppress all the laws of heaven and earth and stabilize all chaos. ¡°Suppress everything and stabilize everything.¡± Cui Heng closed his eyes slightly and understood something. He thought to himself, ¡°Whether it¡¯s martial techniques or spells, as long as it¡¯s an attack, the essence of it is to change the current situation and turn stability into chaos. This way, as long as I freeze the state of all things such that it can¡¯t be changed, stabilize everything and prevent the natural state of things from turning into chaos, I can avoid suffering any attacks. ¡°All evils will be warded off, and myriad dharmas will not invade¡­ Black Yellow Pagoda! Good spell!¡± Cui Heng currently did not need to use much time to cultivate spells. The moment he obtained the spell, he could raise it to the peak, matching his current cultivation realm. Although the Black Yellow Pagoda spell was mysterious, it was the same. Therefore, after deducing the Black Yellow Pagoda, Cui Heng did not delay any longer and began to rewind time. The River of Time was vast and endless. He moved up again and used the fourth Chaos Calamity as the starting point to head to the time before the first Chaos Calamity erupted. Scenes of the ancient past flashed across Cui Heng¡¯s eyes. The many battles between the Primordial World and the Boundless Chaos Sea formed continuous images of lights and shadows that he could see clearly. This was also the process of understanding all kinds of information about the past. With Cui Heng¡¯s extremely powerful divine sense, he saw everything that happened in the Primordial World and the Boundless Chaos Sea in these ancient times. A huge amount of information and many secrets were gathered by his perception, allowing him to approach the all-knowing level. At the same time, the Great Dao ball of light that symbolizes his cultivation realm also began to continuously expand the range of its illumination, slowly spreading towards an even more ancient time point. This would allow Cui Heng to possess power that matched his knowledge. His essence of life would also sublimate to the extreme and further approach the all-knowing realm. ¡°The Great Dao laws of the Primordial World are becoming more and more complete.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself. However, this is still in a state of great destruction. I have to continue forward. Boom! In a daze, Cui Heng heard a loud bang on the River of Time. It was as if countless universes had shattered below, and the Primordial World was shaking. The originally intact ground had shattered. This was the first time the Chaos Calamity had erupted. The Heaven Earth Saints appeared in front of the Immortal Ancestors for the first time. Both sides attacked with all their might, and the Primordial World was actually on the verge of collapse. However, Cui Heng did not stop at this time. His goal this time was not to leave behind a spatial Dao mark in the first Chaos Calamity, but to go back to before the first Chaos Calamity erupted. He wanted to investigate and participate in the cause of this calamity that would affect the future 300 Primeval Eras. Chapter 760 - 760 The Cause of the First Chaos Calamity (2) 760 The Cause of the First Chaos Calamity (2) As Cui Heng went back in time, the turbulence of the River of Time gradually calmed down. It was not until he went back 300 Primeval Eras that the River of Time completely calmed down. At this time, the aura of the Primordial World was incomparably stable, but it was tightly wrapped up by the endless universe in the Chaos Sea, and it was almost impossible for it to expand and develop. On this seemingly calm surface, there was a huge contradiction. ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Cui Heng thought to himself. Then, he used Eon Light Evasion to descend to this extremely ancient time without anyone noticing. This time was different from before. Other than leaving a spatial Dao mark at this time point, his goal was to investigate the cause and effect of the first Chaos Calamity, so he did not intend to directly clash with the Nine Immortal Ancestors. Therefore, he used Eon Light Evasion to cover his tracks when he descended. ¡°If they want to wait for me, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be so easy.¡± ¡­ . Cui Heng had descended outside a large city in the middle of the Primordial World. This large city was the largest on the ground. It had the most residents, the most experts, and was the strongest city. Because the first Perfected Heavenless Realm Immortal Emperor was born here, it was named the Emperor Origin City. At this extremely ancient point in time, the Primordial World was far more complete than in the future. Whether it was on the level of the Great Dao laws or on the level of matter, it was the same. The cultivation environment in this era was much better than in the future. Therefore, under normal circumstances, there should be no fewer experts in this era than in the future. There might even be more. However, through investigating the past experiences of some Immortal Emperors, Cui Heng knew that there were fewer Immortal Emperors in this era than in the future. The reason was that an extremely long time had passed from this era to the ¡°present¡± time. The many Immortal Emperors at the ¡°present¡± time had been accumulated over a series of long years. ¡°The information that these Immortal Emperors know is completely different from what I see now.¡± Cui Heng stood at the top of a tall mountain and looked at the Emperor Origin City in the distance. ¡°There are more than a hundred Ordinary Immortal Emperors and five Perfected Immortal Emperors. And this is just one city.¡± Although the scale of the Emperor Origin City was huge and there were many residents, it was still very small compared to the entire Primordial World. There were many cities on this vast land. Even if they were not as huge as the Emperor Origin City, there were still many smaller cities. Moreover, when Cui Heng descended to the Primordial World at this time, he realized that other than these cities of various sizes, there were also tribes gathered everywhere. Although these tribes were still in an uncivilized state, they were not weak. Some powerful tribes even had Immortal Emperors. From this, it could be seen that the number of Immortal Emperors in this era was definitely not small. It could even be said to be far more than the ¡°present¡± time in the future. ¡°There are almost no living Immortal Emperors from this era in the future.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°Their understanding of this era basically came from the descriptions of the Immortal Ancestors. It¡¯s seriously distorted.¡± However, what was the reason for the Nine Immortal Ancestors hiding this information and what use could it have? Cui Heng was a little puzzled. Was this related to the eruption of the Chaos Calamity? As he guessed in his heart, he flew down from the peak of the mountain and entered the Emperor Origin City. Normally speaking, the entrance to the Emperor Origin City and the city wall had powerful defensive arrays. One had to have a special pass to enter the city. Otherwise, even Immortal Emperors would be stopped by the defensive array of the Emperor Origin City. However, to Cui Heng, who had already advanced to the Late-stage Return to Void Realm, such a defensive array formation was completely useless. It was impossible for it to have any effect on him. He walked in the Emperor Origin City like an ordinary human from the Primordial World, sensing the changes of time in this land and all living beings. As Cui Heng came from the ¡°present¡±, he could already see the ¡°future¡± that would happen to this ancient time. Hence, everything from the Immortal Emperors to ordinary people appeared in his perception. Cui Heng clearly knew their thoughts and opinions on the current situation of the Primordial World. There were no secrets. Through this, Cui Heng could roughly guess the reason for the first Chaos Calamity. ¡°The Primordial World was restricted by the Immeasurable Universe and lost its development space. This caused many Immortal Emperors to lose the possibility of advancing further. They urgently want to make the Primordial World larger. The information I was told about the Chaos Calamities was that the Boundless Chaos Sea had attacked the Primordial World in order to uphold the will of the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth. This reason is too far-fetched. After all, to the Chaos Sea, their development space is not limited. It can be expanded indefinitely. Attacking the Primordial World has no substantial benefits for them. It would be much more reasonable for the Perfected Immortal Emperors of the Primordial World to be the ones who pushed against the Chaos Sea for the sake of their own development. But this is just the wishes of the Immortal Emperors. What does it have to do with the Immortal Ancestors?¡± Another doubt appeared in his heart. However, this doubt was quickly answered in the ¡°future¡± ending of the Emperor Origin City. Cui Heng¡¯s perception transcended time and he could clearly see that after the Chaos Calamity erupted, the first place that was attacked and destroyed in the Primordial World was the Emperor Origin City. At that time, there was clearly an Immortal Ancestor nearby, but he had no intention of coming over to help. They could only watch helplessly as the Emperor Origin City was destroyed by the Heaven Earth Saints. It was simply done on purpose. Coupled with the number of Immortal Emperors in the future, it was very easy to deduce a conclusion. To a certain extent, the Chaos Calamity was also a method used by the Immortal Ancestors to clean up some Immortal Emperors. ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s the reason for the Immortal Ancestors to want to kill the Immortal Emperors? It¡¯s impossible to reach the Immortal Ancestor realm with just cultivation.¡± Cui Heng was still a little puzzled in his heart as he thought to himself, ¡°Perhaps I can only obtain an answer when I personally ask the Immortal Ancestors.¡± After making his decision, he did not stay any longer and directly left this time point to arrive at a time when the Primordial World was shaking and the River of Time was almost boiling. It was also the time when the first Chaos Calamity erupted. This time, Cui Heng did not use the Eon Light Evasion to hide his aura. Instead, he directly crossed the River of Time and descended into the Primordial World at this time. This time point was already a little different from the first Chaos Calamity in history. This was because the Nine Immortal Ancestors were not the only ones fighting the Heaven Earth Saints. They were also holding nine Sage Battle Halberds this time! After Xu Cheng, Huang Yun, and the other Immortal Ancestors made their decision, they opened the Human Sacred Palace at this time and invited out the Sage Battle Halberds. However, before Cui Heng descended to this time point, they still had to fight against the Heaven Earth Saints. Hence, in the first Chaos Calamity, the Nine Immortal Ancestors directly used the Sage Battle Halberds. The supreme treasures personally made by the Supreme God of Man were extremely terrifying. After an Immortal Ancestor expert held the halberd, he could actually easily suppress three to five Heaven Earth Saints. Such an improvement was too ridiculous and bizarre. The experts of the Chaos Sea could not resist it at all. Xu Cheng, Huang Yun, Immortal Ancestor Yuling, and the others also regained their confidence. At this moment, the Nine Immortal Ancestors suddenly sensed Cui Heng¡¯s aura crossing space and time to descend to this time point. They were immediately energized and clenched the Sage Battle Halberds in their hands! Someone roared in a low voice. ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± ¡°Kill!!!¡± Chapter 761 - 761 33 Layered Black Yellow Pagoda 761 33 Layered Black Yellow Pagoda The Nine Immortal Ancestors attacked at the same time, and nine halberds slashed at Cui Heng. In an instant, boundless power illuminated the world. Nine lights that seemed to have come from the origins of time slashed across the sky, causing the entire Primordial World to become incomparably silent. Although the attack seemed to only be targeted at this time point, it seemed to have pierced through the future and past, locking onto Cui Heng in the entire timeline, wanting to completely destroy him. Ever since the Supreme God of Man expelled the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth, this was the first time that the scene of the nine halberds attacking a single target at the same time appeared again in the Primordial World. However, this time, they were no longer attacking the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth, but Cui Heng, who had descended to this era! Under such a huge destructive power, the entire Primordial World began to tremble violently. The ground that was already riddled with holes began to crack, revealing large gaps spanning four to five kilometers. Countless tall mountains were collapsing, and countless rivers were boiling. Even the seemingly endless sea raised huge waves, as if the entire world was about to overturn. At the same time, nine huge holes appeared in the sky. Universes collided with these holes one after another before being shattered by the power contained in the Primordial World. Endless life and civilizations were destroyed. And this was only the aftershock caused by the nine Sage Battle Halberds being activated with all their might. Their true killing power was all gathered at one point as they attacked Cui Heng. The group of Heaven Earth Saints who were fighting the Nine Immortal Ancestors just now were already dumbfounded. Looking at the nine halberds, they felt their limbs turn cold. They were actually fighting the Immortal Ancestors who were wielding such terrifying weapons just now! They were actually not beaten to death?! It was all thanks to the fact that they had enough experts and extremely strong undying characteristics. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. The essence of the power of the Heaven Earth Saints came from the remnants of the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth¡¯s Dao Transformation. In theory, it should be of the same essence as the Immortal Ancestors. However, although the power of the Heaven Earth Saints came from the two Supreme Gods, there were many types of power, and they were not pure enough. The restrictions on mastering them were greater. Therefore, their overall strength was definitely weaker than the Immortal Ancestors. However, because the Heaven Earth Saints were formed in the void, and the void was boundless, there were no restrictions to their growth, nor were there any borders. This also allowed the Boundless Chaos Sea to expand into the void forever. It was not suppressed and imprisoned by the Immeasurable Universe like the Primordial World and lost its potential to develop and expand. Therefore, the size of the Boundless Chaos Sea was actually much larger than the Primordial World. The gifts left behind by the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth would also increase as the Chaos Sea developed. This way, the concept of the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth would still naturally expand. The power they left behind would continue to strengthen, so the Heaven and Earth Saints did not have a clear upper limit like the Immortal Ancestors. As long as the Chaos Sea was still expanding and the Immeasurable Universe was still growing, the upper limit of the number of Heaven Earth Saints would continue to increase. At the time of the first Chaos Calamity, the universe could contain an upper limit of 16 Heaven Earth Saints. Of course, only 15 people had actually reached this level. Coupled with the fact that the Heaven Earth Saints had an extremely powerful indestructible characteristic, they were able to last for so long in front of the Immortal Ancestors who held the Sage Battle Halberd. However, at this moment, when they saw the power of the Nine Immortal Ancestors activating the Sage Battle Halberds with all their might, they immediately did not dare to attack and hurriedly retreated. ¡°Are these the weapons left behind by the Supreme God of Man? It¡¯s too powerful!¡± ¡°The Primordial World has such powerful weapons. Why haven¡¯t they used them from the start?¡± ¡°I wonder if Cui Heng is their match.¡± The group of Heaven Earth Saints looked at Cui Heng worriedly. There was no lack of Heaven Earth Saints who had come back from the ¡°present¡± time, so they naturally knew Cui Heng¡¯s strength. However, in their opinion, even someone as powerful as Cui Heng was in a very dangerous situation when facing the Nine Immortal Ancestors wielding Sage Battle Halberds. Although these Heaven Earth Saints wanted to help, the battle between the two sides had yet to truly begin. If they rashly attacked, they might destroy Cui Heng¡¯s arrangements. The best way to deal with this was to be prepared at the side and wait for the opportunity to attack. At this moment, Cui Heng was in a calm state. He stood in the sky with his hands behind his back and looked down calmly at the Nine Immortal Ancestors rushing towards him. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly as he chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such evil treasures.¡± The reason why he said that the weapons were evil was because Cui Heng not only felt an extremely vast power from the nine halberds, he also sensed an extremely terrifying amount of hatred and anger attracted to them. It was as if some will was attached to or suppressed and imprisoned on these Sage Battle Halberds. This powerful will was corroding the body and soul of the owners of the halberds at all times. Even experts at the Immortal Ancestor realm could not avoid this corrosion. They could only endure the pain and use all their strength to activate the halberd, wanting to kill Cui Heng as soon as possible. In this way, the Sage Battle Halberds could be placed back into the Human Sacred Palace as soon as possible. The longer the battle dragged on, the more dangerous it would be for them. Cui Heng had clearly seen through this. Hence, the moment the Sage Battle Halberds was about to reach him, bright silver water flowed across his body, and his entire body disappeared without a trace from the Time Spectrum. This was also one of the uses of Eon Light Evasion. It could be used to dodge various techniques, preventing the other party from locking onto him as a target. Boom! The void collapsed, and the River of Time raised huge waves. A terrifying roar resounded throughout the ages, affecting all living beings for billions of years to come. The dodging and escaping abilities of Eon Light Evasion were too powerful. After the Nine Immortal Ancestors waved their halberds, not a single one managed to land on him. They did not even graze him! They only landed on the place where he was originally. Chapter 762 - 762 33 Layered Black Yellow Pagoda (2) 762 33 Layered Black Yellow Pagoda (2) However, this did not make the Nine Immortal Ancestors feel that they had failed. After their attack missed, they launched an even more ferocious attack on Cui Heng. However, this was still useless. Cui Heng easily dodged the attacks of the Nine Immortal Ancestors. The incomparably powerful Sage Battle Halberds were still unable to injure a single strand of Cui Heng¡¯s hair. While teasing these Immortal Ancestors, he was also observing the exact situation of the Sage Battle Halberds and the source of these nine powerful treasures. Especially the strange anger attached to the halberds. Who left behind this will? What was going on? ¡°The strength of these halberds has clearly surpassed that of ordinary Immortal Ancestors. Their essence is also very high. They even contain an extremely special aura that makes even my heart palpitate.¡± Cui Heng dodged the attacks of the Nine Immortal Ancestors again. His gaze was still on the Sage Battle Halberds. A thought flashed through his mind as he thought to himself, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, these halberds should have been left behind by the Supreme God of Man. Their initial use should be to increase the users¡¯ strength so that they can empower the users to expel the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth. Is the will of anger on them left behind by the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth? That doesn¡¯t seem right¡­¡± Just now, he had also tried to reverse time to look at the origins of the Sage Battle Halberds, but he realized that the halberds were extremely special and their essence was extremely high. He could only reverse time to see a blurry shadow of the past and could not detect clear information at all. It was precisely because of this that he kept dodging around the nine Immortal Ancestors. It was to investigate the information about these nine powerful halberds. After the Nine Immortal Ancestors repeatedly failed to hit him, they clearly sensed Cui Heng¡¯s intentions. Hence, their pursuit stopped. However, the Great Dao laws of the Primordial World had already been severely injured in the pursuit just now. The Primordial World was on the verge of collapse, and countless living beings had died because of it. Immortal Ancestor Xu Cheng, Immortal Ancestor Huang Yun, Immortal Ancestor Yuling, Immortal Ancestor Hanming, Immortal Ancestor Luo Qian, and the other Immortal Ancestors¡¯ gazes were all fixed on Cui Heng. Their hearts were filled with unwillingness and anger. Even when they followed the Supreme God of Man and expelled the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth, they had never felt so aggrieved. Their attacks could not reach the other party at all and they were forced to run in circles around the other party. This was too ridiculous! Immortal Ancestor Xu Cheng took a step forward and looked straight at Cui Heng. He shouted sternly, ¡°Cui Heng, what exactly do you want?!¡± Immortal Ancestor Huang Yun also said in a low voice, ¡°Cui Heng, you¡¯re so arrogant and are teasing us. Do you really think that victory is in your grasp?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the evil aura left on the halberds in your hands?¡± Cui Heng asked directly. ¡°How about telling me?¡± ¡°He can indeed sense it!¡± Immortal Ancestor Hanming shouted sternly, ¡°We can¡¯t let this person live. Let¡¯s attack with all our might and kill him!¡± The other eight Immortal Ancestors¡¯ expressions also changed as they nodded. They actually made the aura of the halberd in their hands stronger again, and their connection with each other became stronger. Clearly, Cui Heng¡¯s question just now and his previous evaluation of the Sage Battle Halberds as evil treasures made the Nine Immortal Ancestors very concerned. This might involve a huge secret that they valued greatly. Hence, the Nine Immortal Ancestors completely did not hold back. They used all their strength and techniques to stimulate the power of the halberds in their hands. They had to kill Cui Heng! They could not let him continue to go back time and explore the secrets! Otherwise, there would definitely be a huge problem! Boom! An earth-shattering roar resounded throughout the entire Primordial World, causing pieces of the sky to collapse, turning into pitch-black holes that emitted a terrifying destructive aura. At the same time, the nine halberds had already transformed into nine pillars of light that pierced through the sky and the ground. An incomparably huge power filled the universe, almost shattering the entire Primordial World. At this moment, blood-colored flames began to appear on the bodies of the Nine Immortal Ancestors, and then the entire void of the Primordial World was dyed blood-red. At the core of this blood-colored light was a ball of light that contained endless life power, emitting an aura that symbolizes the source of life and the source of the world. It was the power left behind by the Supreme God of Man! Under the full strength attack of the Nine Immortal Ancestors, not only did they begin to burn their bodies and souls, but they also began to activate the power of the divine gifts left behind by the Supreme God of Man with all their might. All of this was injected into the Sage Battle Halberds, trying their best to increase their power. ¡°Die!¡± ¡°Die!¡± Roars sounded from the mouths of the Nine Immortal Ancestors. Endless killing intent condensed into substance and swept across the Primordial World that was on the verge of being destroyed. In an instant, 99% of the living beings were destroyed in body and soul. Most of the living beings did not know what had happened before they died and could not react at all. At the same time, the Nine Immortal Ancestors let out furious roars¡ª The Sage Battle Halberds were slash down with their full strength, finally successfully locking on to Cui Heng. Cui Heng did not dodge and from the looks of it, the halberds were going to slash him. Seeing this scene, the hearts of the Nine Immortal Ancestors tensed up. They all looked at the Sage Battle Halberds with extreme anticipation, looking forward to the scene of Cui Heng being killed. In their opinion, the might of the Sage Battle Halberds had already been strengthened to the extreme. Even if it was not comparable to the time when the Supreme God of Man personally activated the power of the halberds, it was definitely not a problem to kill Cui Heng. However, just as the nine Sage Battle Halberds were about to slash at Cui Heng, he suddenly pushed his hair gently. Immediately, a strand of Black Yellow Qi rushed out from the top of his head. This ball of Black Yellow Qi seemed to have come from the beginning of time. It contained a power that could suppress and stabilize everything. The moment it appeared, it caused the entire Primordial World to calm down from the turbulence, making the remaining living beings feel a trace of peace. It was as if as long as this ball of Black Yellow Qi was around, the world would stabilize and not fall into final destruction. Then, this ball of Black Yellow Qi moved above Cui Heng¡¯s head and condensed into a 33 layers Black Yellow Pagoda. Every level of this pagoda seemed to contain countless layers of worlds and had endless mysteries. It gave off the feeling that it was simply gathering the Primordial World and the Chaos Sea at the same time. Such a powerful might made the expressions of the Nine Immortal Ancestors change drastically. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! At this moment, the void around the 33 layers of the Black Yellow Pagoda suddenly trembled. It actually slowly spun. Wisps of Black Yellow Qi surged out of every level of the pagoda and descended, enveloping Cui Heng like a jade necklace. This made Cui Heng look incomparably holy, and a concept appeared in everyone¡¯s minds. All evil will be warded off! Myriad Dharmas will not invade! Boom! It was at this moment that the nine halberds smashed fiercely onto the 33 layers of the Black Yellow Pagoda. Immeasurable power was vented on the body of the pagoda. The Nine Immortal Ancestors immediately focused their attention, hoping to see the scene of this 33-layer Black Yellow Pagoda being smashed to pieces. It would be acceptable even if it was just smashed away from Cui Heng¡¯s head. However, in the end, the 33 layers of the Black Yellow Pagoda did not move at all. Even the speed at which it spun did not change at all. Even the wisps of Black Yellow Qi that fell from it were not shaken. At this moment, be it the Nine Immortal Ancestors or the group of Heaven Earth Saints, all of them revealed unbelievable expressions and were dumbfounded. ¡°This, this¡­ how is this possible?!¡± Chapter 763 - 763 Catching Immortal Ancestors Like Catching Fish 763 Catching Immortal Ancestors Like Catching Fish The Sage Battle Halberds were supreme treasures personally forged by the Supreme God of Man. Moreover, the materials were found from the original ancient land. They contained a trace of the origin power of everything in the world. They could be said to be the source of all the endless Great Dao laws. Therefore, all the Great Dao laws in this world would be suppressed by the Sage Battle Halberds. It was difficult to resist the attack of the Sage Battle Halberds, let alone completely defend against it. Even the Heaven Earth Saints who came from the Chaos Sea would be suppressed by the Sage Battle Halberds, causing their strength to decrease greatly, and they would be at a disadvantage in the battle with the Immortal Ancestors. Back then, when the Nine Immortal Ancestors followed the Supreme God of Man and expelled the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth, they were in charge of using the Sage Battle Halberds to weaken the strength of the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth. The effect of the Sage Battle Halberds could be said to have never failed. But now, there was an exception. The 33 Layered Black Yellow Pagoda above Cui Heng¡¯s head was actually not affected at all. It was not suppressed at all when it was attacked by the nine Sage Battle Halberds. It was still undamaged and completely blocked the power of the nine Sage Battle Halberds. They actually did not have the strength to break through the defense of this 33 Layers Black Yellow Pagoda! There was actually such a powerful defensive technique in the world. This was too illogical and unbelievable! Normally speaking, as long as it was something that came from the source of this world, it should be suppressed by the Sage Battle Halberds. What was Cui Heng¡¯s background? What was the origin of his cultivation?! How could it be so strange? It was as if it did not belong to this world at all, nor was it based on the original power of this world. There was actually such power?! What was going on?! The Nine Immortal Ancestors were filled with shock, unable to understand the current situation. However, their hands did not stop moving. When the attack of the Sage Battle Halberds was blocked by the 33 layers of the Black Yellow Pagoda, the Nine Immortal Ancestors launched a second round of attacks. This time, the full power of the Primordial World was mobilized from various space-time dimensions. Together with the power left behind by the Supreme God of Man, it was all injected into the nine halberds. At this moment, the Sage Battle Halberds had definitely reached their strongest state since they were refined. Even when they used the weapons to suppress the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth, they had never been so powerful. After all, although the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth were strong and their abilities were more unfathomable, the source of their power was still this world. Naturally, they would be suppressed by the Sage Battle Halberds. But Cui Heng was different. His source of power seemed to be completely independent of this world and was completely unaffected by the suppression power of the Sage Battle Halberds. In that case, they could only do their best to increase the power of the Sage Battle Halberds and strive to shatter the 33 Layers Black Yellow Pagoda with pure destructive power. Of course, the Nine Immortal Ancestors had some schemes when they chose to condense the power of the Primordial World and inject it into the Sage Battle Halberds. The power of the Primordial World gathered from various space-time dimensions was not only power itself, but also the many Great Dao laws that formed the foundation of its existence. If the power injected into the Sage Battle Halberds was defeated, the Primordial World in the many space-time dimensions would collapse, and the living beings inside would be destroyed in body and soul. In other words, as long as Cui Heng scattered the power condensed in the Sage Battle Halberds, it was equivalent to destroying the Primordial World of the various space-time dimensions, killing all the living beings in the Primordial World, and destroying all the civilizations. The Nine Immortal Ancestors were betting that Cui Heng would not be so ruthless and be so heartless. Such an action naturally could not be hidden from the group of Heaven Earth Saints. They looked at the Nine Immortal Ancestors in disbelief, as if they were looking at a group of monsters. ¡°Are you crazy? Are you trying to destroy the Primordial World and the Chaos Sea?!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that as the rulers of the Primordial World and known as Immortal Ancestors, you could actually do such a despicable thing!¡± ¡°Dao Brother Cui Heng, be careful. The Sage Battle Halberds contains the source of the Primordial World of the various space-time dimensions. If the power inside is destroyed, the Primordial World of the various space-time dimensions will also be destroyed.¡± ¡°If the Primordial World is destroyed, the Boundless Chaos Sea will also be affected. More than 90% of the universe will be destroyed!¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . The group of Heaven Earth Saints explained the situation to Cui Heng. However, they had no choice at the moment. They could only remind Cui Heng not to completely disperse the power in the Sage Battle Halberds. The Primordial World and the Boundless Chaos Sea both had the power left behind by the Three Supreme Gods. If they were destroyed because of Cui Heng, it would definitely trigger a backlash from the power left behind by the Three Supreme Gods. Even though this was no longer the power of the Three Supreme Gods when they were complete, the power contained in it was definitely still powerful enough to sweep through any Immortal Ancestor-level figure. Although the strength Cui Heng had displayed had already suppressed the Nine Immortal Ancestors, no one felt that he could be compared to the Three Supreme Gods. Therefore, in the eyes of this group of Heaven Earth Saints, Cui Heng would definitely not be able to withstand the backlash of the power left behind by the Three Supreme Gods. It was not easy for an expert of this level to appear, and his strength was so terrifying. They did not want Cui Heng to die just like that. At this moment, the Nine Immortal Ancestors¡¯ faces were filled with killing intent as they stared fixedly at Cui Heng. They had no intention of stopping at all. To them, be it the living beings in the Primordial World or the living beings in the Boundless Chaos Sea, they were small existences that were like illusions. They were not worth mentioning at all. As long as they could kill a peerless enemy like Cui Heng, they would do it at all costs. Even if the price was the Primordial World and the Boundless Chaos Sea, they did not care. Even if the Primordial World was destroyed, they could still open up a new world and recreate the elements of Earth, Water, Wind, Fire, etc., creating endless living beings and nurture Immortal Emperors one after another. Compared to now, it was almost no different. They might even be more free and unrestrained. Under such determination, the nine halberds smashed into the 33 Layers Black Yellow Pagoda again. Chapter 764 - 764 Catching Immortal Ancestors Like Catching Fish (2) 764 Catching Immortal Ancestors Like Catching Fish (2) ¡°Die!¡± Immortal Ancestor Xu Cheng roared angrily, ¡°No matter how powerful your abilities are, can you resist the power of the Primordial World gathered from endless space and time?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only one who can make us form such an attack with the Sage Battle Halberds.¡± Immortal Ancestor Huang Yun appeared high and mighty as he looked down at Cui Heng. ¡°You should feel honored.¡± Immortal Ancestor Zongmu who was supposed to be dead in the future was still alive at this time point. He already knew about his future death and was filled with killing intent towards Cui Heng. ¡°Outer Dao cultivator of unknown origin, you will definitely die today!¡± Immortal Ancestor Zongmu said in a low voice. He was most concerned about Cui Heng¡¯s power characteristics. This power that was completely not suppressed by the Sage Battle Halberds was filled with too many variables, making it difficult to figure out. He had to kill this person as soon as possible. Otherwise, there would definitely be endless trouble in the future! Boom! An incomparably shocking force erupted, causing the entire Primordial World to tremble. There were even waves of aftershock that dissipated into the Chaos Sea outside the Primordial World, instantly destroying countless universes and destroying countless lives. However, even with such powerful might, when it landed on the Black Yellow Pagoda, it did not shake at all. It only made the Black Yellow Qi that hung around it tremble slightly. As for Cui Heng, who was standing under the Black Yellow Pagoda, he was naturally unharmed. However, Xu Cheng, Huang Yun, Zhang Mu, and the other Immortal Ancestors did not seem to be surprised by this outcome. Their faces even revealed some anticipation. That was because after the power of the Sage Battle Halberds erupted, if it was completely blocked, a large portion of the power that erupted would be reflected back to the halberds. The Sage Battle Halberds were personally forged by the Supreme God of Man, and the materials were from the original ancient land. Its essence was extremely high, so it would naturally not be destroyed by this recoil. In this way, the portion of the rebound power would be scattered by the Sage Battle Halberds. This was equivalent to the destruction of countless space-time dimensions. All of this was because Cui Heng had reflected this power back! Although the root of the problem should be the actions of the Nine Immortal Ancestors who had used the Sage Battle Halberds to gather the power of the Primordial World of various space-time dimensions, because of the special nature of the Sage Battle Halberds and their own uniqueness, they would not suffer a backlash. The Sage Battle Halberds contained the original source power. In essence, it came from the same source as the power of the Three Supreme Gods. Even if this power shattered the Primordial World, there would be no backlash. The source of the power of the Nine Immortal Ancestors was the gift left behind by the Supreme God of Man, so they naturally would not suffer a backlash from the Supreme God of Man. They cultivated the Great Dao laws that the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth had created when they were in the Primordial World. Moreover, they had already reached the peak of perfection, so they naturally would not suffer the backlash of the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth. Cui Heng¡¯s strength seemed to have originated from another world. It was unrelated to the Great Dao laws of this world. He was simply like an invader who had sneaked in from an unfamiliar world. As long as the backlash power of the Three Supreme Gods appeared, he would definitely be the priority target. There would definitely be no accidents. At this moment, the power unleashed by the Sage Battle Halberds had completely dissipated. The endless Great Dao laws began to emit a soul-shaking sorrow, as if they were about to fall into final destruction. ¡°The backlash of the power left behind by the Three Supreme Gods is about to descend!¡± A cold smile appeared on Immortal Ancestor Xu Cheng¡¯s face. He looked at Cui Heng who was standing under the Black Yellow Pagoda. ¡°He¡¯s going to die soon!¡± ¡°The situation doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± Immortal Ancestor Huang Yun frowned. He looked at the Primordial World below and sensed the power dissipating in the void. He said in surprise, ¡°How is this possible?¡± At the same time, the other Immortal Ancestors also looked at the Primordial World below in extreme shock, almost unable to believe their eyes and perception. ¡°This, how can this be?!¡± The expression of Immortal Ancestor Xu Cheng changed. He realized that there was no change in the Primordial World at all. There were no signs of destruction. The Great Dao laws that had just let out a sorrowful cry, as if they were about to fall into final destruction, had also returned to their original state. Moreover, it was not just the Primordial World of this time point. The Primordial World of the other time points was the same. It was stable and calm, and there was not even the slightest turbulence. They were not affected at all. This also meant that the plans of the Nine Immortal Ancestors had completely failed. The backlash from the power left behind by the Three Supreme Gods would not appear now. Their confrontation with Cui Heng had completely failed. The Heaven Earth Saints who were originally worried about Cui Heng were already dumbfounded. The strength Cui Heng displayed once again exceeded their understanding. With such terrifying strength, even if he had yet to reach the level of the Three Supreme Gods, he had already completely surpassed all the Immortal Ancestors. What was the background of such an expert? How was he born? Doubts appeared in their hearts one after another. At this moment, the group of Heaven Earth Saints no longer thought that Cui Heng had reached this realm through cultivation. After all, whether it was the Immortal Ancestor Realm or the Heaven Earth Saint Realm, it was not something that could be reached by pure cultivation. One had to obtain the power left behind by the Three Supreme Gods. The Three Supreme Gods were existences similar to illusory concepts. It was the same for the two Creators, Beginning and End. It was impossible to reach this level by relying on any cultivation method. Could it be that Cui Heng really came from an unknown place? In the legendary void, were there other worlds besides the one created by the Beginning and End? Cui Heng did not care about the bewildered gazes of the Heaven Earth Saints. He was still staring at the Nine Immortal Ancestors and said indifferently, ¡°You guys attacked with all your might just now. You must have enjoyed yourselves very much. Now, it should be my turn, right?¡± These simple words made the souls of the Nine Immortal Ancestors tremble. Without thinking, they began to escape into the River of Time. In the blink of an eye, the Nine Immortal Ancestors disappeared. However, Cui Heng did not pursue them. With his current cultivation, dealing with the Nine Immortal Ancestors was as easy as flipping his hand. Moreover, after completely blocking the attacks of the nine Sage Battle Halberds, his Dao mark in this time point had already begun to stabilize. Soon, he could go back in time and occupy this timeline. This also increased his strength. Therefore, even if the Nine Immortal Ancestors had already escaped, Cui Heng was not in a hurry. He only stood in this time point and gently raised his right hand to draw a few times in the air. Immediately, several Immortal Binding Ropes appeared. Then, these Immortal Binding Ropes intertwined into a net and flew into the River of Time. As though he was fishing with a net, the Nine Immortal Ancestors were pulled out of the River of Time one after the other. None of them could escape, and they were all firmly imprisoned in the net, unable to move at all. This deep sense of powerlessness made the Nine Immortal Ancestors experience unprecedented despair. In this situation, Cui Heng could already kill them all! Cui Heng slowly walked over and looked down at the Nine Immortal Ancestors imprisoned by the Immortal Binding Net. He chuckled and said, ¡°What do you think I should do with you?¡± Chapter 765 - 765 Resurrection of the Supreme God of Man? 765 Resurrection of the Supreme God of Man? The moment Cui Heng imprisoned the Nine Immortal Ancestors, the Dao mark of this time point completely condensed. When he arrived in front of the Nine Immortal Ancestors to question them, he had actually already begun to rewind time, preparing to occupy this timeline. With Cui Heng¡¯s current strength, this was very easy. With his cultivation realm, he could completely do all kinds of things at the same time. Therefore, in the eyes of the Nine Immortal Ancestors, Cui Heng¡¯s figure had already started overlapping, as if he was fusing with countless space-time dimensions. His entire body emitted an extremely mysterious aura of time. After sensing the aura of time on Cui Heng¡¯s body, they could not help but feel dense fear. ¡°You, who exactly are you? How can you interweave so much time power?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? What kind of strength is this? How can there be such a powerful ability in this world?!¡± Immortal Ancestor Xu Cheng and Immortal Ancestor Huang Yun couldn¡¯t help but be shocked and shout in disbelief. At this moment, the time aura emitted by Cui Heng was already powerful to an incomprehensible level. The group of Heaven Earth Saints were also inexplicably shocked when they saw the overlapping effects of time on Cui Heng. This was too powerful. They really did not know how he reached this realm. Cultivation? Could one really reach this realm with just cultivation?! What kind of cultivation method was this?! Was it possible to reach the realm of the Three Supreme Gods through cultivation, or even the realm of the Beginning and End? This was too unbelievable. It was impossible for such a thing to happen. Actually, Cui Heng¡¯s current state was not normal. Under normal circumstances, Late-stage Return to Void cultivators would stand outside the River of Time. They would not be corroded by the power of time, and their bodies would not be intertwined with too much time power. However, Cui Heng was currently occupying the timeline, so this was different. His occupation of the timeline was not only on a single level of time, but also on a spatial level through his fake selves. This was to reach the space-time level. This caused Cui Heng¡¯s condition to be special when he occupied the timeline. A huge amount of time power would appear on his body, giving the Nine Immortal Ancestors the feeling that the River of Time had descended. Therefore, facing such a powerful Cui Heng, even the two strongest Ancestors, Xu Cheng and Huang Yun, lowered their heads and stopped talking. There was no need to mention the other Ancestors. They all felt that the current Cui Heng was incomparably terrifying, causing them to lose all thoughts of resisting and completely give up struggling. Of course, there could be accidents at any time. Just as all the Immortal Ancestors lowered their heads and remained silent¡ª Immortal Ancestor Zongmu suddenly said to Cui Heng, ¡°We¡¯re not your match. No matter what you want to do with us, it¡¯s up to you. However, I have a question.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s rumored that Immortal Ancestor Zongmu¡¯s eyes are special. You can see the uncertain future and the mysteries hidden in the spatial rift. You specially asked, so you must have seen something?¡± ¡°Is there another world outside the Chaos Sea?¡± Immortal Ancestor Zongmu stared fixedly at Cui Heng and said in a low voice, ¡°I once saw that your Origin of Life did not come from the divine nature of the Supreme God of Man. Now, I see that the source of your power doesn¡¯t come from the Origin Qi as well. The Sage Battle Halberds can¡¯t restrain you, and the divine power of the Supreme God of Man can¡¯t suppress you. Are you from another world?!¡± ¡°Other worlds?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Instead of answering, he asked, ¡°Who told you that there are other worlds?¡± He actually wanted to figure this out so that he could confirm if Earth was in that so-called other world. Cui Heng had always been brooding over the fact that he could not locate the time period when he lived on Earth. It might also cause obstacles for his future cultivation. If he could use this opportunity to figure it out, it would definitely be a pleasant surprise. ¡°No one told me. It¡¯s just that my eyes are a little special and I can see more.¡± Immortal Ancestor Zongmu closed his eyes and said indifferently, ¡°Do it. In any case, you¡¯ve already killed me once.¡± As he spoke, he let go of the halberd in his hand and placed the supreme treasure on the ground to show that he had given up resisting. After the other eight Immortal Ancestors heard Immortal Ancestor Zongmu¡¯s words, they looked at the Sage Battle Halberd on the ground and hesitated for a moment. In the end, they put down their Sage Battle Halberds and gave up resisting as well. Of course, the main reason for giving up on resisting was because they knew that it was useless even if they resisted. It was better to take the initiative to give up. Perhaps there would be a chance of survival. If they continued to resist, they might really die in this space-time dimension. ¡°Do you really want to continue going forward and go back to an even more ancient past?¡± At this moment, Immortal Ancestor Xu Cheng spoke. He looked at Cui Heng and said in a low voice, ¡°That is not a good choice.¡± ¡°If you go back to the era when the Three Supreme Gods were still around, they will definitely kill you!¡± Immortal Ancestor Huang Yun also said. The other Immortal Ancestors were also silent. They were all a little nervous now. After all, what might happen next was a huge gamble for them. Cui Heng might be killed, or they might die on the spot. Under such emotions, they were naturally not in the mood to speak. Only Immortal Ancestor Xu Cheng and Immortal Ancestor Huang Yun were still in the mood to persuade Cui Heng, but this was actually just stalling for time. This power that had been silent for thousands of years was not easy to condense. It would definitely take a lot of time. Cui Heng¡¯s gaze landed on Immortal Ancestor Xu Cheng and Immortal Ancestor Huang Yun. He smiled and said, ¡°Ever since the Three Supreme Gods transformed into the Dao, countless years have passed. Chapter 766 - 766 Resurrection of the Supreme God of Man? (2) 766 Resurrection of the Supreme God of Man? (2) ¡°Other than you, no one else survived from that era. The exact story regarding the Three Supreme Gods is only your version.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can continue going back in time and take a look.¡± Immortal Ancestor Xu Cheng sneered. ¡°Although you¡¯re powerful, you¡¯re still far from the level of the Three Supreme Gods.¡± ¡°If you use the power left behind by the Supreme God of Man to estimate the strength of the Supreme God of Man, you¡¯ll be very wrong,¡± Immortal Ancestor Huang Yun said indifferently. ¡°You¡¯ll regret it.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly when he heard that. His gaze landed on the nine Sage Battle Halberds on the ground. Suddenly, he looked at Immortal Ancestor Xu Cheng and the others and said with a smile, ¡°Are you stalling for time to recover the power in these halberds?¡± Actually, from the beginning, he had realized that the state of these nine halberds was abnormal. After these Sage Battle Halberds had left the hands of the Nine Immortal Ancestors, the power inside suddenly became restless, as if some restraint had been undone. Of course, this restless power was actually only inside the Sage Battle Halberds and was not revealed. The essence of the halberds were extremely high. Under normal circumstances, it was impossible for anyone to sense the situation inside. However, under the cover of Cui Heng¡¯s Essence Soul perception, it was naturally impossible for such power fluctuations to hide from Cui Heng. Even the characteristics of this power were clearly investigated. ¡°Is the interior of these Sage Battle Halberds also filled with the power left behind by the Supreme God of Man?¡± Cui Heng stared at the two Immortal Ancestors, Xu Cheng and Huang Yun, and said with a smile, ¡°Are you trying to use the Sage Battle Halberds as a carrier to gather the power left behind by the Supreme God of Man again?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Immortal Ancestor Xu Cheng and Immortal Ancestor Huang Yun were speechless and did not know what to say. Cui Heng could actually sense the changes in the halberds?! How did this happen? What level had he reached?! Boom! At this moment, countless voids suddenly trembled. A faint feeling appeared in the hearts of all the living beings and they could not help but look up. Whether it was the Primordial World or the Boundless Chaos Universe, as long as they were still alive, they had a feeling that an incomparably great existence was reviving. This existence symbolized the source of all life and was also one of the first life forms. Only Cui Heng did not feel anything. That was because the source of his life did not come from the divine nature of the Supreme God of Man. Of course, with Cui Heng¡¯s current cultivation realm, he could clearly sense how powerful this resurrection power was. ¡°Is this the awakening of the Supreme God of Man?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as his gaze landed on the nine halberds. He thought to himself, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡± The reason why he did not stop the powers in the Sage Battle Halberd from gathering was because he sensed that the aura of this power was very similar to the gift left behind by the Supreme God of Man. However, this power was very obvious and incomplete. Moreover, it contained the anger and resentment he had sensed earlier. This was not a normal power, nor was it complete. Therefore, although the power contained in the nine Sage Battle Halberds was powerful, it had not exceeded the limit of what he could deal with now. He could take this opportunity to investigate the power that the Supreme God of Man might possess. After all, as long as he continued cultivating, he would definitely go back in time and occupy the remaining timeline. At that time, there would inevitably be conflicts. It would be good to understand the situation in advance. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! At this moment, the nine Sage Battle Halberds that were originally placed on the ground had already floated up, emitting subtle trembling sounds that affected all living beings other than Cui Heng. The nine halberds formed a circle in the air, and the power contained in them pointed towards the center of the circle. These powers were interconnected and fused with each other. Soon, they formed a whole and condensed into the outline of a human. Although it was only an outline, it still emitted an incomparably huge pressure and aura. The moment this human-shaped outline appeared, the Nine Immortal Ancestors knelt on the ground. The group of Heaven Earth Saints also knelt, and all the living beings in the Primordial World and the Boundless Chaos Universe knelt on the ground. All of this came from the aura emitted by the human-shaped outline. It symbolizes the source of life and the highest essence, the aura of the Supreme God of Man. As long as they were living beings of this world, the source of their life would be the Supreme God of Man. Even if they did not know anything, their bodies and souls still retained their instincts. Now that the human-shaped outline with a holy aura had appeared, it naturally caused all living beings to kneel down to him. This was all instinct. Only Cui Heng was different. He showed no signs of kneeling to the human figure. He did not even look like he was bowing. Instead, he sized up this human-shaped outline that contained the aura of the Supreme God of Man, his eyes filled with scrutiny. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s in an incomplete state. There¡¯s also great resentment and anger, but this is indeed the divine power of the Supreme God of Man.¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly. ¡°What did the Supreme God of Man experience back then? He actually left such negative power in the Sage Battle Halberds.¡± Boom! Suddenly, a loud bang that sounded like the sky was collapsing came. The human-shaped outline suddenly flew up. The nine halberds were also wrapped around its body, as if they had completely become a part of this human-shaped outline. In an instant, all the Great Dao laws related to life in the Primordial World and the Chaos Sea were triggered. They gathered in an instant and surged towards Cui Heng. The Great Dao laws related to life were triggered, causing the life force of all living beings to be mobilized. This was actually equivalent to using the life force of all the living beings in the Primordial World and the Chaos Sea to suppress Cui Heng¡¯s life essence. This was to weaken Cui Heng¡¯s life level and reduce his strength. However, this was useless against Cui Heng, who had the Black Yellow Pagoda protecting him. Whether it was the huge life force suppression or the nine halberds that followed closely behind, they could not cause any damage to Cui Heng. In fact, because of the extremely powerful stabilizing ability of the Black Yellow Pagoda, after these attacks were blocked, they could not cause any damage to the Primordial World and the Boundless Chaos Sea. It was like a clay ox entering the sea, directly eliminated. ¡°Die! Die! Die!¡± The human-shaped figure suddenly opened its mouth and let out an angry roar. The power in its entire body began to become even more manic. At the same time, the nine halberds around it began to spin rapidly, and every halberd lit up with an incomparably dazzling light. It was as if he wanted to use everything he had to attack Cui Heng again. ¡°Such madness and temper. This doesn¡¯t seem like the holiness of a Supreme God of Man who symbolizes life. I want to see what you are!¡± Cui Heng stared at the human-shaped outline. He suddenly raised his right hand and formed a sword that pointed to the sky. In an instant, a purple-gold sword light burst out. This sword light contained an incomparably profound charm, as if it was the source of all laws. It covered everything and even created and destroyed all things. Dao Life Sword! There was no roar, no sword cry. In silence, this sword light instantly crossed space and covered everything at this time point, leaving the human-shaped outline with nowhere to escape or dodge. Clang! After being struck by the Dao Life Sword, the human-shaped outline actually let out a sound like metal clashing. Immediately after, it actually split into nine pieces on the spot and fell down. Chapter 767 - 767 The Time Before the Immortal Ancestors Were Born 767 The Time Before the Immortal Ancestors Were Born After the human-shaped outline was defeated by the Dao Life Sword, nine bright lights scattered into the air. At this moment, all the living beings in the Primordial World and the Chaos Sea felt as if they had suffered a calamity. It was as if their closest kin had been beaten senseless. They could not help but feel anger and sorrow in their hearts. However, this feeling was only a momentary illusion. As long as one¡¯s cultivation realm reached a certain level, they would quickly wake up. However, after waking up, they felt an unprecedented shock. The human-shaped outline that contained the divine power of the Supreme God of Man was actually shattered and slashed into pieces by Cui Heng¡¯s sword. In the end, it even scattered into nine pieces and fell. What kind of power was this?! Especially the Heaven Earth Saints who were in the battle, they could not help but suspect that there was something wrong with their perception. The human-shaped outline was actually scattered just like that. There was not even any process of resistance. It was simply crushed like an ordinary stone. Although this group of Heaven Earth Saints had long known that Cui Heng was very powerful, they did not expect him to be so powerful. The human-shaped figure had gathered the divine power left behind by the nine halberds. Compared to the level of the Immortal Ancestors, his strength was already countless times stronger. But it was actually shattered so easily?! What kind of power could achieve this?! What kind of technique was that purple-gold sword light?! It was too powerful! The Heaven Earth Saints were extremely shocked. The power of the Dao Life Sword was too unbelievable for them. It was simply illogically powerful! However, after the human-shaped outline was defeated, why was it scattered into nine parts? What did these nine parts contain? Although all the Heaven Earth Saints were very curious, no one dared to intercept the nine portions of light at this time. If they offended Cui Heng because of this, it would be too unjust a death. At this moment, the Nine Immortal Ancestors looked at the sky with their mouths agape in disbelief. To them, this was too shocking. It was simply unbelievable. Unlike the Heaven Earth Saints, the nine Immortal Ancestors knew very well what the true origin of the human-shaped outline was, and they also knew what level of strength it could reach. It was equivalent to a part of the Supreme God of Man! It was actually scattered just like that! Moreover, it was scattered into nine portions! This meant that some secrets might be exposed. This was something they could not tolerate. It was also something they had been trying their best to hide since ancient times. Immortal Ancestor Xu Cheng, Immortal Ancestor Huang Yun, and the others struggled with all their might, trying to break free from the restraints of the Immortal Binding Net and intercept the nine lights. They could not let the secret hidden within the nine lights be discovered. However, the imprisonment power of the Immortal Binding Net was extremely powerful. This was an Immortal technique that could even imprison space. Even the combined efforts of the nine Immortal Ancestors could not break free from it at all. Hence, the nine Immortal Ancestors could only watch helplessly as Cui Heng raised his hand and waved it in the air. The nine lights scattered by the human figure landed in his palms. Then, the light slowly dissipated, and the things inside appeared. When the Nine Immortal Ancestors saw this scene, they felt dizzy. Their hearts surged with powerlessness and despair. Of course, they were also extremely angry. One of their biggest secrets, and also one of the biggest secrets in the history of the Primordial World, was about to be known by Cui Heng. And they were powerless to stop it. They could only watch helplessly. ¡­ . Cui Heng raised his hand and took the nine lights into his palm. They felt cold to the touch, as if nine small ice cubes had landed in his palm. At this moment, the dazzling light had already dissipated, revealing nine¡­ body parts that emitted a faint cold aura! That¡¯s right, they were body parts! What was in the nine lights was not some kind of treasure. Instead, they were body parts! There were the facial features of a face and some internal organs. Eyeballs, ears, tongue, arms, legs, heart, lungs, liver, and kidneys! Each body part contained extremely dense power. It was as if they were dug out from the Supreme God of Man¡¯s body. Moreover, Cui Heng could clearly feel that the power contained in these organs was extremely similar to the Supreme God of Man¡¯s divine power left behind in the bodies of the Nine Immortal Ancestors. It could be said to be from the same source! What was going on? The Supreme God of Man had been dismembered? The so-called gift left behind by the Supreme God of Man was actually dug out from the corpses of the Supreme God of Man?! Such a thing could happen?! If that was the case, was there something wrong with the so-called ¡°Dao Transformation¡±? One doubt after another appeared in Cui Heng¡¯s mind. Then, he put away the body parts and looked at the Nine Immortal Ancestors. He said in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on? You know what I¡¯m asking.¡± The Nine Immortal Ancestors were all silent. No one spoke. Seeing that they were all silent, Cui Heng continued, ¡°The so-called gifts left behind by the Supreme God of Man are actually body parts dug out from the Supreme God of Man¡¯s body. You used the halberd to consume the Supreme God of Man? Was this the reason why you tried to dissuade me from continuing to go back to an even more ancient time point? Are you afraid that I will find out what you¡¯ve done?¡± ¡°So what if I am?¡± Immortal Ancestor Zongmu sneered and said, ¡°If you want to know more about the situation, you can continue going back in time. As long as you reach that time point, you will naturally know all the secrets.¡± ¡°He can¡¯t go back further!¡± Immortal Ancestor Xu Cheng hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if he knows these secrets, but if he really returns to that time, we¡¯ll be completely destroyed!¡± ¡°At this point, what¡¯s the difference between our situation and complete destruction?¡± Immortal Ancestor Zongmu said calmly, ¡°Let him relive that time himself.¡± Chapter 768 - 768 The Time Before the Immortal Ancestors Were Born (2) 768 The Time Before the Immortal Ancestors Were Born (2) ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t easily touch on dangerous and unknown history.¡± At this moment, Cui Heng suddenly pulled Immortal Ancestor Zongmu into the air and bound him with an Immortal Binding Rope. He chuckled and said, ¡°However, I can make preparations to touch on that history.¡± Before his words landed on Immortal Ancestor Zongmu¡¯s ears, his body lit up with purple-gold light. The light was sharp, as if it had the intention to split the world apart and envelope him entirely. Dao Life Sword! Streaks of purple-gold sword lights instantly obliterated Immortal Ancestor Zongmu¡¯s figure from this time point, leaving only a ball of light left behind by the Supreme God of Man floating in the air. At the same time, with this time point as the starting point, as long as the timeline was occupied by Cui Heng, Immortal Ancestor Zongmu would be dead and no longer exist. However, this was not the end. After Cui Heng destroyed Immortal Ancestor Zongmu on the timeline, he continued to attack his past selves as well. He was not going back in time. He only sent an incarnation of a Dao mark into the past from the time of the first Chaos Calamity. Then, Cui Heng¡¯s perception followed the trajectory of time that had been rewinded earlier and arrived at the time when Immortal Ancestor Zongmu had just accommodated the divine remains of the Supreme God of Man. This was the time of the birth of the Gate Master Immortal Emperor. Crossing the River of Time, Cui Heng once again saw the Nine Immortal Ancestors surrounding a ball of light and heard their conversation. At this moment, the former Cui Heng had just escaped from the attack of Immortal Ancestor Zongmu. Beside the ball of light left behind by the Supreme God of Man, Immortal Ancestor Zongmu¡¯s face revealed a stunned and puzzled expression. He said in surprise, ¡°How can this be? Even if he¡¯s already dead in the distant future, as long as he exists, we should be able to find him.¡± Xu Cheng, Huang Yun, Yu Ling, and the other Immortal Ancestors noticed that something was wrong with Immortal Ancestor Zongmu¡¯s expression and hurriedly came over to ask. ¡°How is it? Did you find him?¡± ¡°How many years ago did this person come from? What¡¯s his background?¡± ¡°Did you kill him?¡± ¡­ . ¡­ . Immortal Ancestor Zongmu was about to reply when his expression suddenly turned cold. His face revealed fear as he said in shock, ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. He¡¯s¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Cui Heng¡¯s incarnation¡¯s attack had already crossed the River of Time. A ball of pitch-black light condensed into a treasure mirror in the air. The light that seemed to symbolize the source of death instantly enveloped Immortal Ancestor Zongmu. Yin Yang Seal! This Immortal cultivation technique had fused Yin and Yang and could display various opposing powers, such as positive and negative, life and death. What it displayed now was the power of death. Now, Cui Heng was countless times stronger than when he had just broken through to the Late-stage Return to Void Realm. Even if he had yet to occupy this time point, the incarnation of the Dao mark alone was enough to condense the power to kill Immortal Ancestor Zongmu. Under the illumination of this pitch-black mirror light, Immortal Ancestor Zongmu had no ability to resist at all. All his vitality was destroyed on the spot, and his body and soul was destroyed. Only a ball of bright light was left floating on the spot. It was the ball of power left behind by the Supreme God of Man. Then, this ball of light flew up and entered the River of Time, landing in the hand of Cui Heng. On the Time Spectrum, from this moment onwards, this ball of divine power was already in Cui Heng¡¯s hands. It was the same in the future. Immortal Ancestor Zongmu had ceased to exist. At this moment, the other eight Immortal Ancestors did not even react to what was going on. After the ball of light left behind by the Supreme God of Man was taken away by Cui Heng¡¯s incarnation, it took them a long time to react to what had just happened. It was really because Cui Heng¡¯s attack just now was too sudden and powerful, completely exceeding the understanding of the eight Immortal Ancestors. But they could do nothing but watch helplessly. After killing Immortal Ancestor Zongmu, Cui Heng sent an incarnation of a Dao mark to an earlier time. At this moment, the Nine Immortal Ancestors were about to begin to accommodate the power left behind by the Supreme God of Man. It was the time before they became Immortal Ancestors. Whether it was the Nine Immortal Ancestors, the Heaven Earth Saints, or other Immortal Emperors, they could not return to this time point. Therefore, as soon as Cui Heng¡¯s incarnation arrived at this time point, he could clearly feel that it was different. The River of Time in this era was incomparably calm and natural. There were no signs of being modified. The timeline was simple, clear, clean, and refreshing. To Cui Heng, who had already seen an incomparably chaotic timeline and space-time fluctuations, coming to this era was simply like coming from a smelly ditch to a clear spring. It was simply refreshing. However, after Cui Heng finished appreciating the view, he focused his attention on the goal this time, which was Immortal Ancestor Zongmu. At this moment, in front of the Human Sacred Palace, the door opened and nine people slowly walked out. They were the Nine Immortal Ancestors who had yet to attain the Dao. Their footsteps were heavy and their expressions were serious. Their hands were trembling, as if they had just done something that made them extremely uneasy. These nine people were all holding a ball of light in their hands. The lights emitted an extremely dense power of the Supreme God of Man, but there was also an aura of mania and anger. ¡°This time, we risked our lives and finally obtained the possibility to step into a higher realm.¡± Huang Yun looked at everyone and said in a low voice, ¡°But we can¡¯t let anyone else know about what happened today.¡± ¡°From now on, this matter will be sealed forever. No one else will know.¡± Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°This is a secret we share.¡± ¡°These are all gifts left behind by the Supreme God of Man,¡± Chang Mu said seriously. ¡°After the Supreme God of Man transformed into the Dao, he left behind 12 gifts. Nine of them are for us, and the other three are for all living beings. This will be the established history.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re all successors of the Supreme God of Man¡¯s divine power.¡± Immortal Ancestor Luo Qian nodded, as if he was stating something incomparably right. ¡°Yes.¡± Huang Yun nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°In the future, this established history has to be engraved in our own understanding. Even if there¡¯s no one else around, we have to live and breathe this truth.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xu Cheng nodded in agreement and said, ¡°In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, we should accommodate these few ¡®gifts¡¯ as soon as possible to prevent the situation that happened to the first three people.¡± The others nodded and began to absorb the light in their hands. Zongmu was naturally among these people. But just as he was about to refine the ball of light in his hand¡­ A slender white palm suddenly stretched out from the void and grabbed the ball of light, snatching it away and disappearing. He was left stunned on the spot as he looked at his empty hands in disbelief. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What just happened? Who was it?!¡± Then, another teasing voice floated over and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot to kill you.¡± The palm that had just disappeared appeared again and slapped down. Boom! With this loud bang, Immortal Ancestor Zongmu, who had stood at the top of the world for countless years in the future, was destroyed in body and soul and completely disappeared from history. The timeline immediately underwent a series of changes. The Nine Immortal Ancestors that had been famous since ancient times, was changed to the Eight Immortal Ancestors. The way these Eight Immortal Ancestors acted had also changed. Clearly, this matter had a deep impact on them. However, this was no longer Cui Heng¡¯s concern. At this moment, this ¡°gift¡± left behind by the Supreme God of Man completely belonged to him. There were no longer any obstacles in the path ahead. Of course, before he really touched that period of history, Cui Heng still had to confirm what had happened to the Supreme God of Man. Hence, he looked at the eight terrified people at the side. ¡°How did you get the balls of light in your hands?¡± Chapter 769 - 769 I Am the Ancestor of All Living Beings 769 I Am the Ancestor of All Living Beings The Immortal Ancestors¡¯ achievements came from refining and accommodating the divine ¡°gifts¡± of the Supreme God of Man. Therefore, the timeline occupied by the Immortal Ancestors also began from the moment they became Immortal Ancestors. The timeline behind that was impossible for them to occupy and reverse. The future Eight Immortal Ancestors who knew Cui Heng could not be unified with their past selves at this time point. This also meant that they did not know Cui Heng, who had suddenly appeared here, snatched away the ¡°gift¡± left behind by the Supreme God of Man, and killed Zongmu. However, the strength Cui Heng displayed when he killed Zongmu just now terrified them. Of course, what terrified them even more was the timing that Cui Heng had appeared, this place, and the question Cui Heng raised. This expert who had appeared out of thin air had effortlessly killed a peer of the same level as them and even asked them about the Supreme God of Man. This made it difficult for them not to make some connections, and it also made them feel extremely puzzled. The Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth had already been expelled from the Primordial World and turned into the Chaos Sea. The Supreme God of Man had also fallen into an extremely strange state. The nine of them should be the strongest existences in the world right now. It was impossible for anyone to be stronger than the nine of them! Who was this person who had suddenly appeared? How could he have such powerful strength?! As the oldest and strongest among the eight, Huang Yun took the initiative to step forward and ask, ¡°I can answer your doubts, but we also want to know where you came from?¡± Facing an expert who could kill Zongmu so easily, he knew very well that it was impossible for them to resist. Instead of waiting for death and being killed without knowing anything, it was better to ask clearly so that they could die knowing why they died. Even if the other party was unwilling to answer, he had already done what he wanted to do. There would be fewer regrets. ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s gaze landed on Huang Yun and he chuckled. ¡°The current you is much stronger than the future you. You actually dare to ask me questions.¡± At this moment, Huang Yun was a little different from the Immortal Ancestor Huang Yun of the future. He was clearly more courageous now. ¡°Future?¡± Huang Yun was stunned when he heard that. Then, he asked in surprise and nervousness, ¡°You¡¯re from the future. Are the few of us still around in the future?¡± Although he had led a few people to obtain the Supreme God of Man¡¯s ¡°gifts¡± and obtained a chance to step into a higher realm, he had always felt a little uneasy. He felt that they would suffer retribution and die an unnatural death in the future. ¡°You¡¯re all around. It¡¯s just that Zongmu has died in my hands.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°In the future, you¡¯ll be Immortal Ancestors who stand above all living beings. Unfortunately, you wanted to kill me, thus the situation now.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Huang Yun and the other seven people¡¯s expressions changed, and they could not hide their fear. So this was their future enemy! But he had actually returned to this time point from the future. Wasn¡¯t this something that only a Supreme God could do? In the era where the Three Supreme Gods were present, only these three could touch the mysteries of time. Even if others cultivated to the point where their strength surpassed the Perfected Immortal Emperor realm in the future, they could only comprehend the mysteries of time and could not cross time to attack. Although the Three Supreme Gods were no longer around, it had only been a short period of time after all. They had yet to try, so they naturally did not understand the situation in this aspect. Moreover, even if their future selves could occupy the timeline and attack the past, there was no way they could attack like Cui Heng. This was the situation with the Immortal Ancestors. The reason why the timeline they occupied was so long was because they were born in a very ancient past. Although Heaven Earth Saints could reverse the timeline back to before they were born, this was also relying on the power left behind by the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth. At most, they could go back in time as far as when the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth transformed into the Dao. It was impossible to go further than that. However, to Huang Yun and the others of this era, Cui Heng¡¯s method of descending from the future was really unbelievable. This also made them understand that it was impossible for them to resist at all. Just like when they were facing the Supreme Gods at their peak, they were extremely small and weak. ¡°Are you here for the matter of the Supreme God of Man? Do you want to kill us?¡± Huang Yun said dejectedly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we can be considered to have suffered retribution.¡± Cui Heng did not answer him. Instead, he continued to ask, ¡°What did you do to the Supreme God of Man?¡± ¡°We¡­¡± Huang Yun took a deep breath and sighed softly. ¡°We¡¯ve committed grave sins. When the Supreme God of Man was in a strange and powerless state, we used the power of the Sage Battle Halberds to suppress him and dug out a portion of his body, wanting to use this to break through.¡± ¡°A portion of the body were dug out¡­¡± Cui Heng stared at Huang Yun and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is it the nine parts of the eyes, ears, tongue, arms, legs, heart, lungs, liver, and kidney?¡± ¡°There¡¯s also his blood, bone marrow, and brain.¡± Huang Yun¡¯s face was already a little pale. He lowered his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that the spirituality contained in these three parts is too strong. They escaped on their own and have already disappeared.¡± ¡°With your strength, how could you suppress the Supreme God of Man?¡± Cui Heng frowned. Although these Immortal Ancestors who had yet to attain the Dao were far stronger than ordinary Perfected Immortal Emperors, they were still a long way from reaching the Immortal Ancestor realm. How could they suppress the Supreme God of Man? No matter how bad the Supreme God of Man¡¯s state was or how weak he was, as long as he could still move, it was impossible for him to be suppressed by a few people who had not even reached the Immortal Ancestor realm. Even if the power of the Sage Battle Halberds were added into the equation, it was impossible. At this relatively high level, even if one¡¯s realm was just a little weaker, their performance in terms of strength was worlds apart. There was no comparison. Unless the Supreme God of Man had really encountered something unexpected and could not move, leaving him at the mercy of others. However, according to the legends of creation, the Three Supreme Gods were the rulers after the disappearance of the Beginning and End. There was no existence stronger than them. Chapter 770 - 770 I Am the Ancestor of All Living Beings (2) 770 I Am the Ancestor of All Living Beings (2) In this era, the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth had already been expelled from the Primordial World. Who else could make the Supreme God of man fall into such a state of immobility? ¡°Or is it that the history of creation that I know is not complete and is fake?¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, feeling very puzzled. At this moment, Huang Yun explained, ¡°With our strength, it¡¯s naturally impossible for us to suppress the Supreme God of Man. However, ever since the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth were expelled, the Supreme God of Man has fallen into a strange state. He often fell asleep. At first, he slept for 10,000 years, but later on, the time became longer and longer. In the recent tens of millions of years, he only woke up for a short hundred years. We also discovered that when the Supreme God of Man fell asleep, it was as if he had become a powerless living being. He was no different from an ordinary person and was simply unable to withstand a single blow. After a few moments of hesitation, we finally made up our minds. We took the risk to use the Supreme God of Man Battle Halberd to suppress him and took away a portion of his body parts, wanting to use it to advance to a higher realm¡­¡± ¡°He often sleeps and falls into an extremely weak state.¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly. This situation was really incomprehensible. The Supreme God of Man is a peak existence who created the concept of living beings. What kind of power could make him fall into such a strange state? Such a strange state made even him feel afraid. After all, Cui Heng had yet to return to the time when the Three Supreme Gods were born. Be it in terms of physical strength or the control of time, he was inferior to the Supreme God of Man. Therefore, the power that could make the Supreme God of Man fall into a strange state would most likely cause some damage to him. Even if it could not make him fall into a deep sleep, it should be able to cause some impact. Cui Heng could not accept this situation. ¡°I¡¯ll not go back further in time for now. I can first strengthen the essence of the Great Dao Light Ball and let the timeline of my existence naturally spread over.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°This way, it¡¯s safer.¡± He could not confirm the situation of the power that caused the Supreme God of Man to fall into such a strange state, so he naturally would not continue rashly. However, Cui Heng did not intend to retreat to the ¡°present¡± time. He looked at Huang Yun, Xu Cheng, Yu Ling, and the others. Then, he raised his right hand and grabbed lightly. The ¡°gifts¡± left behind by the Supreme God of Man landed in his palm. ¡°You don¡¯t have to accommodate this thing first.¡± Cui Heng put away the eight portions of the Supreme God of Man¡¯s power and sent down eight portions of Dharmic powers to land in front of the eight people. ¡°You can accommodate and refine these eight portions of power. The effect will not be inferior to the power of the Supreme God of Man.¡± He planned to collect all the 12 ¡°gifts¡± of the Supreme God of Man and study them together with the body parts that he had found to see if he could use them to figure out the reason why the Supreme God of Man had fallen into a strange state. However, he did not want to change the history of the past too much, so he could not let Huang Yun, Xu Cheng, and the others directly lose the possibility of becoming Immortal Ancestors. Hence, Cui Heng used his Dharmic powers to replace the ¡°gifts¡± left behind by the Supreme God of Man in history. He could also let these eight people step into the Immortal Ancestor realm. This way, although the established history would still have some changes, the general direction was still similar. It would not cause the collapse of space and time, causing the history of the future to be completely different from the established situation. After doing all of this, Cui Heng left this ancient time and returned to the ¡°present¡±. The Silver Disc Star Sea, the Immortal Land in the center, and the Pure Yang Palace built inside still existed, but the situation here was completely different from before. Due to Cui Heng¡¯s actions at that ancient time, the current Pure Yang Palace had already become a dojo that was jointly revered by the Primordial World and the Chaos Sea. It could be said to be the most sacred place in the world. This caused the relationship between the Primordial World and the Chaos Sea to not be as bad as before. The number of Chaos Calamities in history had also decreased. In short, although the current timeline had changed quite a bit in terms of details, it still maintained its previous appearance. This was the outcome Cui Heng wanted. If the relationship between the Chaos Sea and the Primordial World eased, there would not be so many conflicts and battles. Cui Heng would not be disturbed and could calmly carefully study the 12 powers left behind by the Supreme God of Man. In the past years, Cui Heng had already collected 12 sets of ¡°gifts¡± left behind by the Supreme God of Man. Even the body parts that originally contained these ¡°gifts¡± had been gathered by him. This naturally included the portion that Zhou Xuan received. After Cui Heng took it, he gave Zhou Xuan a wisp of his Dharmic powers as a replacement. In the Pure Yang Palace. Cui Heng sat cross-legged in the air. He placed his right hand in front of him and opened it. 12 lights flickered in his palm, all of them containing extremely dense power. Among these lights were some of the Supreme God of Man¡¯s body parts. Blood, bone marrow, brain, eyeballs, ears, tongue, arms, legs, heart, lungs, liver, kidneys! A total of 12! Through them, Cui Heng could feel that there was extremely strong resentment and anger contained in these 12 body parts. This was the same emotion he had sensed before. Originally, he felt that this emotion was because Huang Yun, Xu Cheng, and the others had suppressed the Supreme God of Man while he was sleeping and even dug out some of his body parts to break through. However, after gathering the 12 ¡°gifts¡±, Cui Heng realized that his previous guess might be wrong. This extremely strong resentment and anger was not targeted at Huang Yun, Xu Cheng, and the others. Instead, it was targeting an extremely high level existence that even the Supreme God of Man feared. In the incomplete information contained in these body parts, there was not even the slightest bit of information about that existence. There was only the feeling of fear towards this existence. ¡°With the strength of the Supreme God of Man, what kind of existence can make him have such emotions?¡± Cui Heng frowned and stared at the 12 ¡°gifts¡±. He wondered in a low voice, ¡°It can¡¯t be those two, right?¡± There was too little information about the two creators. However, they should have been born from nothingness. One symbolizes the Beginning and the other symbolizes the End. It was also them who created the world, the current Primordial World. Before the birth of the Three Supreme Gods, the Beginning and End had already been in the Primordial World for countless years. No one knew what had happened in those countless years and if other living beings or civilizations had existed. In short, by the time the Three Supreme Gods were born, too much time had passed since the Primordial World was established. Moreover, after the birth of the Three Supreme Gods, the two Creators, Beginning and End, completely disappeared, and no one knew where they went. If it was really one of these two mysterious supreme existences, or if both of them had attacked the Supreme God of Man together¡­ Then what reason did they have to do this? Just as Cui Heng was feeling puzzled, the 12 lights spinning in his palm suddenly gathered together, forming a blurry face. The aura of divine power became unprecedentedly dense, as if the Supreme God of Man had personally descended. ¡°I am the ancestor of all living beings¡­¡± A hoarse and obscure voice came from the blurry face. ¡°Help me reconstruct my body and soul, and I will give you a great fortune.¡± Chapter 771 - 771 Is It the Foreign Realm or My Homeland? 771 Is It the Foreign Realm or My Homeland? It was as if boundless divine might had enveloped Cui Heng, as if the Supreme God of Man had descended to this era. Although the voice he spoke with was hoarse, it was filled with dignity, as if he had the power to suppress all living beings. If the Immortal Ancestors were in front of him, they would instantly lose all will to resist and kneel and bow. However, this suppression was only limited to the concept of ¡°living beings¡± born from the Supreme God of Man. Cui Heng had transmigrated from Earth, and he arrived here directly. His essence was unrelated to the living beings in this world, so he was naturally not affected by this suppression. ¡°What great fortune?¡± Cui Heng sized up this blurry face and asked with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± The moment this blurry face appeared, he could already clearly see the level of strength this face possessed. It was only slightly inferior to his current strength. However, this was only on the level of power. It was a completely different story for their power on the Time Spectrum. Because in the past countless years, these 12 ¡°gifts¡± left behind by the Supreme God of Man were all in Cui Heng¡¯s hands, it was impossible for the timeline of their existence to be occupied. Therefore, the state of this blurry face could only exist at the current time. As long as Cui Heng made a little modification to the past timeline, he would be able to make this blurry face not even have a chance to appear. At that time, he would no longer exist. Therefore, although this blurry face looked very powerful, everything about it was actually in Cui Heng¡¯s hands, including whether it could continue to exist. ¡°Your life form is really strange. Could it be that you¡¯re from a foreign realm?¡± The blurry face sensed that Cui Heng¡¯s life did not come from him and smiled. ¡°If you¡¯re from a foreign realm, this great fortune is more suitable for you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Cui Heng said in a low voice. He really did not know what the foreign realm this blurry face was talking about. From the context of this blurry face, he should be talking about his ¡°place of origin¡±. Was he referring to the realm where Earth was? Or was this so-called ¡°foreign realm¡± just a world different from this one? The blurry face fell silent when he heard this. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Are you worried about something? Don¡¯t worry. The Beginning and End have long left this world. In theory, the path to the foreign realm should have been closed long ago. However, when I expelled the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth into the void, I accidentally discovered a spatial rift. It¡¯s actually a path to the foreign realm. I don¡¯t know how you came to our world, nor do I know why you came, but I don¡¯t think you know how to return, right?¡± Cui Heng was not too emotional about the words that came from the mouth of this blurry face. After all, he was an orphan on Earth, so there was nothing to be nostalgic about. Therefore, after hearing the blurry face¡¯s words, Cui Heng¡¯s expression did not change much. He only said indifferently, ¡°Just this is considered a great fortune?¡± ¡°How can it not count?¡± The blurry face smiled, then became serious. ¡°There¡¯s an opportunity to transcend in the foreign realm. As someone who came from the foreign realm, you should know very well that the upper limit of cultivation in the foreign realm is higher than this world and has more opportunities for transcending. If you stay in our world forever, you will never be able to reach the true peak. Sooner or later, you will discover that you can no longer improve.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He vaguely guessed the intentions of this blurry face, but he could not be sure. ¡°I¡¯m the source of all the living beings in this world. This isn¡¯t just an identity,¡± the blurry face said in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s also the highest achievement that the living beings of this world can achieve. The source of all living beings is also the limit of their cultivation. The level I¡¯m at is the upper limit of cultivation in this world. This is not only the upper limit of the living beings born from me, but also the rules of this world. If you can¡¯t come into contact with the laws and Great Dao of the foreign realm again, you will forever stop at the level I¡¯m at. There¡¯s no possibility of improvement.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Heng asked in a low voice, ¡°In that case, the passageway to the foreign realm is an opportunity for me to break through the upper limit of my cultivation?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The blurry face nodded and said, ¡°To you, this is definitely a great fortune. As long as you help me reconstruct my body and soul, I¡¯ll tell you where the passageway to the foreign realm is.¡± ¡°Did you forget something?¡± Cui Heng suddenly looked at the blurry face with a faint smile. ¡°The reason why you fell into this state should be related to the foreign realm, right?¡± Just now, this blurry face had been talking about the benefits of going to that foreign realm, but he avoided talking about his own condition. Clearly, there was something wrong with it. ¡°That is not anything important,¡± the blurry face said without changing his expression. ¡°The reason why I fell into a strange state of slumber was indeed because I was contaminated by the laws and Great Dao of the foreign realm. ¡°However, this is because I¡¯m one of the origins of this world¡¯s laws, that¡¯s why I¡¯m suppressed by the power of the foreign realm. It shouldn¡¯t be a threat to an alien like you.¡± ¡°Should?¡± Cui Heng laughed when he heard that. He shook his head gently and said, ¡°I never entrust my safety to the word ¡®should¡¯.¡± ¡°On the path of cultivation, one needs to possess some adventurous spirit,¡± the blurry face said with a smile. ¡°Compared to the gains, this risk is worth taking. It¡¯s definitely a great fortune. You have to know that even the Beginning and End has left this place and headed to the foreign realm to search for opportunities to transcend. With your identity as someone from a foreign realm and your current powerful cultivation, you might have a chance to fight for transcendence after returning to the foreign realm.¡± ¡°What is transcendence?¡± Cui Heng frowned. However, the meaning of these two words was too vague. Chapter 772 - 772 Is It the Foreign Realm or My Homeland? (2) 772 Is It the Foreign Realm or My Homeland? (2) ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The blurry face shook his head and said, ¡°That is too far away for me. I only heard Beginning mention it not long after I was born. After saying so much, you should know that the path to the foreign realm won¡¯t be dangerous to you. It can even allow you to surpass the limits of this world. It can be said to be a great fortune. Can you help me?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t help you.¡± Cui Heng shook his head very simply and said, ¡°Most of this stuff is just your words. I can¡¯t believe it. Moreover, you have a misunderstanding about my cultivation path. My subsequent improvements will not be affected by the upper limit of this world¡¯s cultivation.¡± The process of cultivators breaking through from the Peak Soul Formation realm to the Return to Void realm was to evolve 3,000 Great Dao and 480 million laws. This was the foundation of forming a world. In the cultivation process of the Return to Void realm, one had to understand all the mysteries of the world and reach the level of being all-knowing. One had to raise themselves to an all-encompassing realm and not rely on the Great Dao laws of the world. Even if there was a situation of rewinding time and occupying the timeline on the surface, it was essentially to approach the realm of being all-knowing, causing the essence of his Great Dao Light Ball to increase and illuminate more and more of the timeline. Therefore, the upper limit of the Great Dao laws of this world actually had no effect on cultivators. Naturally, there was no such thing as needing to go to a foreign realm to break through the upper limit. ¡°¡­¡± The blurry face fell silent. After a long time, he said in a low voice, ¡°What exactly do you want? How can I get you to help me?¡± ¡°I want everything you know,¡± Cui Heng said indifferently. ¡°How you were born, all your past experiences, everything you know about the Beginning and End, and the two Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth. As long as it¡¯s anything you know, just tell me.¡± ¡°Is this your cultivation, or should I say the cultivation of the foreign realm?¡± The blurry face was clearly a little surprised and puzzled. In the end, he sighed and said, ¡°I can promise you this, but in my current state, I can¡¯t answer you much. I can only tell you a portion. How I was born, some of my experiences, some of my understanding of the Beginning and End, some of my understanding of the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth, and some other secrets. But only in part. If you want to understand more complete information, you have to ask me again after you help me reconstruct my body and soul.¡± Cui Heng sneered when he heard this and said in a low voice, ¡°You want to say that the current you is not complete and doesn¡¯t know all the information. You can only answer after you recover, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The blurry face smiled and said, ¡°Now that my body and soul are damaged and dilapidated, my memories are mostly lost. I naturally can¡¯t remember everything. It¡¯s normal for me to only know some information.¡± ¡°Normal?¡± The sneer on Cui Heng¡¯s face did not fade. ¡°Since this is a normal situation, there¡¯s no need for us to discuss further.¡± With that, before the blurry face could explain, he modified the past and stopped the 12 portions of ¡°gifts¡± left behind by the Supreme God of Man from gathering. Hence, the blurry face at this time disappeared. The 12 ¡°gifts¡± were still in Cui Heng¡¯s palm. Cui Heng did not care about the great fortune mentioned by the blurry face. He just wanted to obtain some secret information from this strange creature. After all, he had a very clear understanding of his future cultivation path. He did not need any great fortune at all. That would only increase the variables. It might not be worth it. It was not stable enough. It was not Cui Heng¡¯s personality. Therefore, after confirming that the blurry face would only pester him repeatedly for help and even threaten him with this great fortune, Cui Heng decisively changed the past of the blurry face. However, the blurry face still contained the power of 12 ¡°gifts¡± of the Supreme God of Man. It was very powerful and could sense the changes in time. It was not so easy to completely dispel. As soon as he disappeared, he reformed and transformed into a blurry face again. He reappeared in front of Cui Heng with the exact same appearance as before. ¡°Why are you angry?¡± The blurry face smiled. ¡°Everything is negotiable.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Cui Heng said indifferently. He changed the past again, causing the blurry face to disappear. At the same time, he also used the spell ¡°Immortal Binding Rope¡± in the past space-time to imprison every part of the Supreme God of Man¡¯s remains, preventing their power from rippling, completely eliminating the possibility of the blurry face being born. ¡°It¡¯s better not to have such a conditional fortune. Moreover, I don¡¯t need it.¡± Cui Heng held the 12 ¡°gifts¡± in his palm with a deep gaze. ¡°If what that thing said just now is true, there should be traces of being affected by the power of the foreign realm in the ¡°gifts¡± left behind by the Supreme God of Man.¡± Thinking of this, a faint golden light appeared in his eyes, as if it contained the power to see through the essence of everything in the world. Spiritual Golden Eyes! When Cui Heng reached the Late-stage Return to Void Realm, the effect of the Spiritual Golden Eyes naturally increased. Even if he could not investigate the situation of the so-called ¡°blood¡± clearly, he should be able to see clearly how the ¡°gifts¡± of the Supreme God of Man were affected. Actually, he had planned to use the Spiritual Golden Eyes to investigate just now, but his actions were interrupted by the appearance of that blurry face. Under the gaze of the Spiritual Golden Eyes, the 12 portions of ¡°gifts¡± left behind by the Supreme God of Man began to reveal the deep structure of the interior and what changes it had experienced in the past countless years. In order to prevent any accidents, Cui Heng was also prepared to escape into the Grotto-Heaven at any time to prevent any powerful existences from being alarmed during this investigation. At first, Cui Heng did not detect any abnormalities. The situation inside these ¡°gifts¡± was normal. There were no signs of them being suppressed by external forces. However, as he investigated deeper, he felt that something was wrong. The light of the Spiritual Golden Eyes actually began to be rejected. This made his exploration difficult, but he could still continue deeper. Gradually, wisps of light that were like starlight entered Cui Heng¡¯s vision. In the deepest part of the gifts left behind by the Supreme God of Man, there seemed to be dazzling stars. This made Cui Heng feel like he was not investigating the ¡°gifts¡± left behind by the Supreme God of Man. Instead, he was investigating a strange and ancient starry sky. ¡°Could this be the power of the foreign realm that can make a person fall into a strange sleep?¡± Cui Heng¡¯s vigilance increased again, and the process of investigation slowed down a little more as he proceeded carefully. As long as there was the slightest sense of danger, he would directly enter the Grotto-Heaven to ensure his safety. However, the sense of danger did not appear. Cui Heng used his Spiritual Golden Eyes to continue probing along the wisps of starlight. In the end, he felt that he had arrived at the deepest part of these ¡°gifts¡±, and also the source. There was indeed a ball of bright starlight entrenched here, faintly suppressing the ¡°gifts¡± left behind by the Supreme God of Man. Then, Cui Heng looked at the starlight and tried to investigate its source and essence. In the next moment, he felt a shadow suddenly flash before his eyes, causing his entire body to tremble and stiffen. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Cui Heng could not help but exclaim. He was extremely familiar with the scene in this light. It was an aqua-blue planet floating in the dark void. Earth! Chapter 773 - 773 Rewinding Time, Era of the Supreme God of Man 773 Rewinding Time, Era of the Supreme God of Man Earth! It was actually the Earth! This starlight that made people fall into a strange sleep came from Earth?! How did this happen? In Cui Heng¡¯s impression, Earth was just an ordinary planet. A Nascent Soul cultivator could destroy it with ease. Unless this planet only looked identical to Earth and was not essentially the same. But what was the difference between such thoughts and self-deception? ¡°Is this really Earth?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly and thought to himself, ¡°If I really want to confirm it, I¡¯m afraid I have to really go back to that time point. Fortunately, after this exploration, it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t gain anything. At the very least, I can confirm that this power that can make people fall into a strange state can¡¯t affect me. However, I can¡¯t figure out what this means. Could it be that this power can¡¯t affect me because I transmigrated from Earth?¡± Thinking of this, he shook his head and thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s useless to think too much now. When my cultivation realm advances and the power of the Great Dao Light Ball increases, I¡¯ll return to the time when the Three Supreme Gods fought to investigate.¡± When Cui Heng investigated the ¡°gifts¡± of the Supreme God of Man just now, he could already clearly determine the approximate strength of the Supreme God of Man. Just as he had expected, the Supreme God of Man¡¯s strength did not exceed the limits of the Late-stage Return to Void Realm, nor was he much stronger than his current self. As long as he broke through again, he would be able to compete with the Supreme God of Man. Ever since Cui Heng broke through to the Late-stage Return to Void Realm, his strength had increased countless times. In the beginning, he only occupied a portion of the timeline of more than 10,000 years and could already kill an Immortal Ancestor on the timeline he occupied. The current Cui Heng had already occupied nearly 50 billion Primeval Eras, which was 2.8 trillion years. The Great Dao ball of light also went from being able to illuminate more than 10,000 years to being able to illuminate nearly 50 billion Primeval Eras. The improvement could no longer be described with numbers. Therefore, even if the Supreme God of Man was an expert countless times stronger than the Immortal Ancestors, he was not much stronger than Cui Heng in his current state. Moreover, just now, Cui Heng had investigated the ¡°gifts¡± left behind by the Supreme God of Man and discovered traces of ¡°Earth¡±. This knowledge brought him closer to the level of all-knowing and had also increased his cultivation realm. This further narrowed the gap between Cui Heng and the Supreme God of Man. ¡°To me, there aren¡¯t many unknowns left.¡± Cui Heng sat cross-legged and thought to himself, ¡°To summarize, there are only six aspects. ¡°The situation of the Three Supreme Gods, the situation of the foreign realm, the situation of the Beginning and End, Qiqi¡¯s whereabouts, the origin of the System, and the reason why I transmigrated.¡± At the thought of this, he could not help but laugh. ¡°Qiqi¡¯s whereabouts can actually be ranked with these unknowns. It¡¯s really strange.¡± Now, Cui Heng was 100% sure that Jiang Qiqi definitely had a big secret. Otherwise, it was impossible for him to not be able to find her. Now, he had already occupied an extremely long part of the timeline, and it was on the space-time level. This included the 300 years he was in the Beginner¡¯s Space. In this long period of time, it was impossible for anyone¡¯s whereabouts to be hidden from his perception. Normally speaking, Cui Heng should at least be able to find Jiang Qiqi at a certain time point. But in reality, that was not the case. After Cui Heng ended his exploration of the ¡°gifts¡± left behind by the Supreme God of Man, he followed his previous plan to find Jiang Qiqi¡¯s whereabouts. Initially, he thought that it would not be difficult. Unexpectedly, Jiang Qiqi seemed to have disappeared from the past, without a trace. Even the timeline that she had once existed only had a space-time imprint to maintain the normal course of history. It was not the real her. For example, establishing the Immortal Dawn Sect, resisting the experts of the Heavenly Void World, heading to the Purple Sun Realm, and so on. Wherever Jiang Qiqi had personally appeared, there were only spatial imprints left. Her true body was gone. It was as if Jiang Qiqi had already jumped out of the known space-time of this universe. This situation was too bizarre. It could even be said to be unbelievable. ¡°If it was just her, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to do such a thing. Who¡¯s interfering?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly and thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for the Three Supreme Gods to exceed the Late-stage Return to Void Realm. Could it be the Beginning and End? But what¡¯s the reason for them to do this? What¡¯s their intention? And how did they do it? Could it be that they let Qiqi go to the so-called ¡®foreign realm¡¯ where Earth is?¡± Jiang Qiqi¡¯s situation left him puzzled. What he couldn¡¯t figure out was what was so special about Jiang Qiqi that such a strange situation would happen. ¡°After I understand the situation of the Three Supreme Gods, I should be able to try to go further back until the era of the Beginning and End.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s eyes slowly closed again, and his aura became incomparably calm. ¡°I want to see what other mysteries there were at the beginning of ancient times. Do I really have to go back to the beginning of the creation of the world to break through to the Peak Return to Void realm?¡± In the next period of time, he no longer took the initiative to occupy the timeline. Instead, he placed all his energy on increasing the influence of the Great Dao Light Ball, which was to increase his evolution of the Great Dao laws. At Cui Heng¡¯s current realm, he was no longer cultivating alone. All of his incarnations in the past and present were doing the same thing. In addition, there was also the adjustment of the flow of time. Tens of millions of years passed in the blink of an eye. Therefore, in the eyes of outsiders, not much time had passed at all. In less than a day, Cui Heng had already made a breakthrough with the Great Dao Light Ball. His essence had increased greatly, and he could naturally illuminate an even longer stretch of the timeline. Chapter 774 - 774 Rewinding Time, Era of the Supreme God of Man (2) 774 Rewinding Time, Era of the Supreme God of Man (2) The Great Dao Light Ball was essentially an external phenomenon of Cui Heng¡¯s cultivation. This also meant that Cui Heng¡¯s strength had become stronger and had truly reached a level comparable to the Three Supreme Gods. Next, as long as he occupied the timeline of the past and became an existence as ancient as the Three Supreme Gods, his strength would further increase and directly surpass the Three Supreme Gods. At that time, it would be much more convenient for him to understand some ancient secrets. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go back too far. I¡¯ll go back to the time when the Supreme God of Man successfully expelled the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth from the Primordial World.¡± Cui Heng quickly made a decision. Then, he directly condensed a space-time dao mark at that incomparably ancient time point and became a living being who was personally experiencing that history. However, this living being was too powerful, bringing a small change to that era. ¡­ . The battle where the Supreme God of Man expelled the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth was also a battle where the source of life of the humans suppressed matter and rules. This battle affected the entire Primordial World, and almost every inch of land was ignited with the flames of war. Even after the battle, the entire Primordial World was still in endless chaos. Be it the laws or matter, they were all in chaos. The Supreme God of Man at this time point was still in a complete state. He had not fallen into a deep sleep, nor had his body parts been dug out. He had just ended his battle with the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth. It should have been a moment of triumph and satisfaction for him. Huang Yun, Xu Cheng, Yu Ling, and the other nine people behind him were about to step forward to congratulate him when they realized that there was a strange force wrapped around the Supreme God of Man, preventing them from approaching. At this moment, his state seemed a little strange. He ignored Huang Yun, Xu Cheng, Yu Ling, and the others and returned to the Human Sacred Palace. He sat in the deepest part of the hall and closed his door. ¡°What was that just now? Could it be the place of transcendence mentioned by the Beginning and End?¡± The Supreme God of Man muttered, ¡°But why is there such a strange power surging over? I actually can¡¯t expel it with my strength?!¡± He had already sensed a strange power invading his body and continuously becoming stronger, affecting and suppressing his body and soul. ¡°What exactly is this thing? Is the power of the foreign realm so powerful?!¡± The Supreme God of Man was shocked. He realized that he was actually helpless against this strange power. He could not even stop it from becoming stronger, let alone expel it. This situation was unprecedented. The Supreme God of Man did not panic when he fought the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth at the same time. But now that he encountered this strange and treacherous power, he felt a little flustered. He was a Supreme God born from the concept of living beings. He was born with boundless divine powers and strength, but he was still a living being. As long as one was a living being, they would panic and be terrified. However, just as many complicated emotions appeared in the Supreme God of Man¡¯s heart, wisps of information suddenly synchronized into his perception. The Supreme God of Man froze on the spot, his face revealing an incomparably shocked expression. His eyes flickered as he subconsciously looked in the direction of the Human Sacred Palace. At this moment, Huang Yun, Xu Cheng, Yu Ling, and the others were waiting in that direction. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing? How bold.¡± The Supreme God of Man was shocked and furious. Then, he shook his head and sighed softly. ¡°And there¡¯s actually such a strange person. A guest from the foreign realm¡­¡± Just now, he had received a message from the future. The source of this information was the blurry face formed by the 12 ¡°gifts¡±. Although the blurry face could not travel back in time, he could use the connection between him and his main body. During that short period of condensation, it established a connection with the main body in the Human Sacred Palace and synchronized the information with the main body in the endless past. Hence, the Supreme God of Man at this time knew what would happen countless years later, and he also knew about the developments over the years. Among them, there was naturally the matter of Huang Yun, Xu Cheng, Yu Ling, and the others actually suppressing him while he was in a deep sleep and digging out all kinds of body parts. However, this actually did not attract much of his attention. What he was most concerned about was the ¡°Cui Heng¡± mentioned in the future information. A foreign visitor who cultivated a strange path and had high strength and amazing abilities. He could be said to be unbelievably and extremely powerful. Moreover, if nothing unexpected happened, Cui Heng would also appear in this era. Just as the Supreme God of Man was thinking this, he suddenly felt waves rise in the River of Time. An incomparably powerful existence had descended into this era out of thin air. ¡°This is Cui Heng?¡± The Supreme God of Man looked outside and stood up. At the same time, he suppressed the foreign power in his body and walked out of the Human Sacred Palace. Before Cui Heng descended to this time, he had already sensed the movement of the blurry face. Therefore, he did not hide anything when he descended to this era. The fluctuations of the River of Time were naturally very obvious. To the current Cui Heng, the whereabouts of the Supreme God of Man could not be hidden from his perception. Therefore, when he appeared in front of the Human Sacred Palace, the Supreme God of Man happened to walk out. In his complete state, he looked like a young man, but his hair was white and he was filled with a holy aura. He was also wearing a pure white robe, adding a pure aura. ¡°You¡¯re Cui Heng?¡± The Supreme God of Man sized up Cui Heng. At the same time, he carefully sensed Cui Heng¡¯s aura and could not help but exclaim, ¡°This is the cultivation path of the foreign realm? It¡¯s really amazing.¡± As the source of cultivation in this world, he was extremely sensitive to cultivation techniques. Even if he only sensed a trace of Cui Heng¡¯s Dharmic powers, he could clearly sense the profundity of this power. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the complete Supreme God of Man to be so holy and gentle.¡± Cui Heng also looked at the person in front of him in surprise. His divine sense was extremely sharp, and he could tell that this expert who had expelled the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth should be relatively gentle in nature. He might even hate fighting. ¡°Usually gentle people are the most extreme when they¡¯re angry.¡± The Supreme God of Man smiled, but he didn¡¯t say anything else and changed the topic. ¡°You didn¡¯t come at this time to see my personality. Are you here for the passage to the foreign realm?¡± ¡°Yes and no.¡± Cui Heng smiled and said, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t have anything to do here, I still have to come to this era. This is a part of my path of cultivation.¡± If he wanted to continue to trace back to the ancient starting point and occupy it, he definitely could not let go of any key time periods. This Supreme God of Man had just expelled the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth. He was undoubtedly a key point. ¡°Whatever you want to do, I can accommodate you.¡± the Supreme God of Man smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no conflict between us. There¡¯s no need to fight and kill, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Cui Heng nodded and smiled. ¡°But I want to know all your past experiences, and all your secrets will be revealed to me.¡± ¡°No problem. This era is different from the future era,¡± The Supreme God of Man said indifferently. ¡°In this era, there are few living beings. Everyone knows each other very well and there are almost no secrets. Ask away.¡± Chapter 775 - 775 Possibilities of the Past, Present, and Future 775 Possibilities of the Past, Present, and Future The Supreme God of Man¡¯s cooperative attitude was really beyond Cui Heng¡¯s expectations. Initially, he thought that he had to at least fight a round with him before he could successfully explore the secrets of the Supreme God of Man. He did not expect the other party to be so straightforward. ¡°You seem surprised?¡± the Supreme God of Man smiled. ¡°Indeed.¡± Cui Heng nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be surprised.¡± A bitter smile appeared on his face. He shook his head gently and said, ¡°If it were the previous me, I would fight you first no matter what. But now, I¡¯m already suppressed by the power of the foreign realm and will fall into a deep sleep in a few days. At that time, I won¡¯t have the ability to resist whatever you want to do to me. In that case, it¡¯s better to directly answer your questions. It can be considered as doing a good deed and forming a good relationship. If you feel a sudden impulse one day, you can help me resolve the suppression of this foreign power.¡± ¡°Your mentality has changed very quickly.¡± Cui Heng sized up the Supreme God of Man again and asked solemnly, ¡°I want to know all the information you know about that foreign realm.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not difficult. After all, I don¡¯t know much.¡± The Supreme God of Man smiled and said, ¡°The existence of the foreign realm was mentioned to me when I heard High Lord Beginning preach the Dao not long after I was born. There¡¯s a special foreign realm that provides an opportunity for him to transcend. He said that if he left this world in the future, it will be to the foreign realm. Originally, this was all the information I understood, but after the battle with the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth ended, I accidentally saw a path to the foreign realm and saw a trace of the laws of the foreign realm. I was greatly affected by it. The foreign realm I saw seemed to be just an ordinary universe. Although it has endless space and stars, it¡¯s nothing much. Its essence is not high, but it contains an extremely terrifying suppression power. There¡¯s not much foreign power that invaded my body, but it can make me fall into a strange sleep for the rest of my life without any ability to resist. Even the power of High Lord Beginning is probably only at this level.¡± ¡°Is the power of the foreign realm really so powerful?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly. Although he had already understood some of the situation earlier, he was still a little surprised to hear the Supreme God of Man¡¯s personal explanation. Currently, his strength was at most slightly higher than that of the Supreme God of Man. If not for the fact that his cultivation path was special, he would probably be unable to resist such a level of suppression. This was too powerful. However, there was something that puzzled Cui Heng in the content of the Supreme God of Man¡¯s narration. ¡°You¡¯ve only been talking about Beginning. What¡¯s End¡¯s opinion of that foreign realm?¡± The Beginning and End were the only two creators he knew about. They were supreme existences born together with the Primordial World. Among them, Beginning was the beginning of everything, the origin of the myriad Daos, the cause of all Karma. And End was the end of everything. He was the final destination of all living beings, the end of eternity. Cui Heng had some guesses about these two existences. They should have occupied the beginning and end of time the moment they were born and covered the entirety of the timeline. If that was really the case, the Beginning and End should be all-knowing. They could most likely be omnipotent. At the very least, they were existences equivalent to the Peak of the Return to Void realm or even the Dao Integration realm. ¡°End?¡± Human Divine was clearly stunned when he heard this. Then, he shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°No one has ever seen High Lord End. High Lord Beginning said that when High Lord End appears, it will be the end of everything, so it¡¯s better not to see him.¡± ¡°No one has ever seen End?¡± Cui Heng raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard this and said in a low voice, ¡°I remember you saying that the Beginning and End have both gone to the foreign realm.¡± ¡°Although no one has ever seen End, Beginning and End will not live separate lives,¡± the Supreme God of Man explained. ¡°Since High Lord Beginning has gone to the foreign realm, the High Lord End must have also gone to the foreign realm.¡± ¡°Is this what Beginning told you?¡± Cui Heng asked. ¡°No.¡± the Supreme God of Man shook his head and said, ¡°A naturally born Supreme God like me will naturally obtain some information from the world, so I was born with this knowledge. The knowledge that the Beginning and End will not live separate lives is what I naturally knew when I was born. It¡¯s the principles of nature.¡± ¡°I see. There¡¯s actually such a thing?¡± Cui Heng could not help but click his tongue in wonder. However, he thought of something else that was very important to him. If the Beginning and End had really gone to the foreign realm and were no longer in this world, wouldn¡¯t it mean that the Three Supreme Gods were the highest existences in this world? And his current strength was already slightly greater than the Supreme God of Man¡­ ¡°I¡¯m already invincible?¡± This thought suddenly appeared in Cui Heng¡¯s heart. He thought to himself, ¡°If the Beginning and End have really left, then there won¡¯t be any supreme experts at the beginning and end of time. This way, will there be no obstacles for me to go back to the starting point of time? Not only will I be able to go back in time, but if I want to occupy the lower reaches of the timeline in the future, there shouldn¡¯t be any obstacles?¡± After surpassing the Three Supreme Gods, Cui Heng knew very well that the only people that could hinder his cultivation were Beginning and End. Now that he knew that Beginning and End were no longer in this world, this meant that there were no more obstacles ahead. He could occupy the entire timeline of this world without any worries. He could even replace the position of Beginning and End in the original history and become the new Beginning and new End. After all, as long as Beginning and End had really left this world, there would only be a spatial mark in the timeline they had once occupied to ensure the normal flow of time. This mark was essentially a dead thing and would not resist at all. It was extremely easy to replace it. ¡°If this is true, I might be able to return to the beginning of time and directly occupy all the timeline from the beginning to the present.¡± Chapter 776 - 776 Possibilities of the Past, Present, and Future (2) 776 Possibilities of the Past, Present, and Future (2) Cui Heng¡¯s heart could not help but burn with passion as he thought to himself, ¡°Such achievements and knowledge should be enough for me to break through to the Peak Return to Void Realm. If I¡¯m not wrong, the path of the Peak Return to Void Realm should be to occupy the future timeline from the ¡®present¡¯ to the end. ¡°As long as End has really left this world like Beginning, there won¡¯t be any obstacles in the process of me occupying the future timeline until the final point. If I occupy the entire timeline from the beginning of time to the end, then I¡¯ll know everything about this world and become all-knowing and omnipotent. At that time, can I be considered to have reached the limit of the Peak Return to Void Realm? Will I have the qualifications to step into the Dao Integration realm?¡± For a moment, many thoughts appeared in his mind. However, the premise of all of this was that Beginning and End had really left this world. Otherwise, everything was just an unrealistic fantasy. Although with his divine senses, there was no chance that the Supreme God of Man could deceive him, he could not guarantee that the Supreme God of Man himself was not deceived. What the Supreme God of Man thought might not be true. ¡°I still have to be careful.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°I have to be even more careful at this time. Otherwise, if I¡¯m not careful, I might be consigned to eternal damnation and all my previous efforts will be in vain.¡± If Beginning and End did not actually leave this world, and he rashly went to occupy the starting point of the timeline to replace Beginning there, an intense conflict would definitely erupt. Cui Heng did not think that he could compete with an existence like Beginning. Not to mention that if he really fought with Beginning, he might have to face End at the same time. He was probably not even a match for Beginning, let alone fight Beginning and End together. If such a situation happened, there was most likely only one way out, and that was to hide in the Grotto-Heaven. The Supreme God of Man standing at the side did not know that Cui Heng had already thought so much. He continued, ¡°That¡¯s all I know about Beginning and End. Do you have anything else to ask?¡± ¡°I do have a question.¡± Cui Heng retracted his wandering thoughts and said to everyone, ¡°What¡¯s the real reason that you expelled the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth?¡± According to some information he had once obtained, the reason why the Supreme God of Man expelled the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth was very simple. As the symbol of the living beings, he instinctively wanted the living beings to control everything, including laws and matter. As long as the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth were in the Primordial World, he would not be able to achieve this goal. Therefore, the Supreme God of Man had to expel the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth from the Primordial World and let the living beings control everything here, allowing the concept of living beings to constantly expand. In this story, the Supreme God of Man was a very principled person. His thoughts and methods of doing things were based on the point of ¡°symbolizing living beings¡±. But now that Cui Heng had truly come into contact with the Supreme God of Man, he was already certain that the Supreme God of Man was clearly not the type of person who would do that. Instead, he was more like a living person. He had emotional fluctuations and changes in personality. He was a real living being. This situation was actually normal, or rather, this situation should be normal. After all, if the person who symbolizes the concept of living beings was no longer a living being, what else could be called a living being? The way of thinking of a living being should not be forcibly conformed by the rules symbolized by a ¡°Supreme God¡±. ¡°The reason is very simple. I felt that they were dangerous, so I had to strike first.¡± The Supreme God of Man said with his usual expression, ¡°The expansion of the concept of living beings depends on the quantity and quality of living beings. Quantity is very easy to understand. It¡¯s nothing more than the fact that the more living beings there are, the stronger I will be. The quality refers to the essence of life, and it can also be understood as the strength of the living beings¡¯ cultivation realm. The higher the cultivation realm of the living beings, the higher the essence of their life. The greater the improvement it can bring me, but there¡¯s a limit. ¡°The increase in quantity brings about very limited benefits for me. If I want a huge improvement, new high-level living beings have to appear. However, such living beings can only be encountered by luck, and there¡¯s a limit to cultivation. I can foresee that one day in the future, my realm and level will probably be unable to increase again. After all, the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth only need to handle the expansion of nomological concepts and physical concepts respectively. There¡¯s almost no bottleneck and they can continue to become stronger. Even if our current strength is not much different, sooner or later, I will fall far behind them. In that case, it¡¯s better for me to attack first.¡± Cui Heng fell into a short silence. This reason was indeed very simple. It could even be said to be a little cliche, but it was also very realistic. Living beings were always worried about their future. As the symbol of the concept of living beings, it was reasonable for the Supreme God of Man to make such a decision. ¡°If I were in the foreign realm, I probably wouldn¡¯t have to do such a thing.¡± At this moment, the Supreme God of Man suddenly sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯re already stronger than me just by cultivating. You can even continue to become stronger. Is your cultivation path limitless?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a limit.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and said, ¡°I only know that there¡¯s a path ahead, but I don¡¯t know if this path is long or short or if there¡¯s an end.¡± The Peak Return to Void Realm already symbolized omnipotence¡ª Even if there was only the Primordial World here and the Boundless Chaos Sea, they could be considered a multi-universe existence. What was the Dao Integration, Tribulation Transcendence, and Mahayana realm above that? What was the ¡°Immortal Ascension¡± realm after Mahayana? Cui Heng did not know any of this, and it was even difficult for him to guess. ¡°That¡¯s great. A path that allows continuous improvement is really great. The living beings on your side can continue to become stronger too.¡± When the Supreme God of Man heard Cui Heng¡¯s words, his eyes were filled with envy. He sighed and said, ¡°I wonder what the ¡®Supreme God of Man¡¯ of your world will look like. He must be very powerful!¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± Cui Heng smiled. However, he did not explain that his cultivation system did not come from the so-called ¡°foreign realm¡±, but from the System. As for the source of the System and where the System had obtained this Immortal cultivation technique, it was not something that Cui Heng could figure out for now. At this moment, the Supreme God of Man had already slowly restrained his emotions and said to Cui Heng, ¡°Is there anything else you want to ask?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing for the time being. I¡¯m going to some places next.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently, then smiled and said, ¡°There might be some changes to the past that will appear in your memories later.¡± Then, his figure swayed slightly and he instantly disappeared without a trace, as if he had left this world. However, the Supreme God of Man could sense some of Cui Heng¡¯s movements in this era. Of course, Cui Heng did not leave this world. He only left this era and came to the vast River of Time that seemed to flow unendingly. ¡°I¡¯ve already occupied this timeline. Next, I¡¯ll start from the era where the Three Supreme Gods are still around and go back bit by bit until the time when Beginning and End has yet to leave. If they really left, what I will see should be just imprints. Even if they didn¡¯t leave, there wouldn¡¯t be a direct conflict. I can give it a try!¡± Chapter 777 - 777 Imprint 777 Imprint Cui Heng left the Primordial World of this time point and entered the River of Time. He began to trace back to an even more ancient past. After passing through this era where only the Supreme God of Man was left, he quickly saw the River of Time ahead of him rumbling. The entire space-time was filled with the aura of destruction, as if it wanted to bury everything in the world. At this time, the most dazzling figures were three figures. They all emitted extremely powerful auras. They stood on the River of Time and looked down on all living beings. They were the Three Supreme Gods. After Beginning and End left this world, these three were the supreme existences of the world. No living being could compare to them. Even Huang Yun, Xu Cheng, and the others, who were barely holding the Sage Battle Halberd to assist in this battle, were only doing so because they had obtained the power of the Sage Divine Jade and the uniqueness of the Sage Battle Halberd. Cui Heng had always been a little curious about the battle between these three supreme existences. The Three Supreme Gods all had strength comparable to the Late-stage Return to Void Realm, and they were not ordinary Late-stage Return to Void Realm cultivators. What kind of scene was it when they were fighting with all their might, and what kind of phenomena were there? This time, Cui Heng finally saw it. He stood in the River of Time and looked down at the Primordial World below. He saw the battle between the three of them clearly and had a true understanding of their strength. ¡°The Supreme God of Man at his peak is indeed stronger than any of the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°No wonder he could win this battle.¡± However, he did not interfere in the battle between the Three Supreme Gods. He only looked down from the River of Time and did not take any action. Until the end of this war that had affected the Primordial World and the Chaos Sea for countless years. When the Supreme God of Man successfully expelled the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth and was about to see the passage to the foreign realm, he left the River of Time and descended. After the Supreme God of Man discovered that he was suppressed by the power of the foreign realm, he had also tried to modify this part of history to prevent himself from looking at this foreign passage. However, he did not succeed. The suppression power from the foreign realm still existed. ¡°The sight of the passage to the foreign realm seemed to have been deeply imprinted in his past experiences and could not be erased no matter what.¡± This strange situation made Cui Heng curious. Moreover, the power of the so-called foreign realm was suspected to be emitted from Earth, so after coming to this time point, he planned to personally investigate this foreign passage. Of course, Cui Heng did not rashly go down, nor did he stand in front of the Supreme God of Man to investigate the situation. The first thing he did was to stand at a close distance and observe to determine the essence of the power of the so-called foreign realm. At the same time, he would determine if it was harmful to him or a threat. Moreover, this investigation was not a one-time thing. Through rewinding time, Cui Heng tried it more than 30,000 times. After a series of situation simulations, he confirmed that this so-called ¡°foreign realm passage¡± was no threat to him. After confirming this, he appeared and descended to this time point, stopping the Supreme God of Man who was about to see the passageway to the foreign realm. The Supreme God of Man did not expect to be suddenly stopped. He shouted sternly, ¡°Who is it?!¡± However, as soon as he said this, the expression on his face suddenly changed. He froze and stood there in a daze, his body trembling. ¡°This¡­ I¡¯ve escaped my established fate?!¡± The Supreme God of Man looked at his hands in disbelief. ¡°The suppression of the foreign power on me has disappeared!¡± At this moment, he had already synchronized the information with his future self. He knew what he would experience and what Cui Heng had just done. The Supreme God of Man had not expected Cui Heng to break him free from the entanglement of the forces of the foreign realm with just this obstruction. This was a stroke of bad luck that he had tried his best to escape countless times. Now, it was easily resolved by Cui Heng? Facing such a situation, no matter how calm the Supreme God of Man¡¯s mind was, it was difficult to suppress the shock in his heart. He almost walked forward to thank him. However, he quickly realized that Cui Heng was observing the foreign passage. Hence, he immediately stopped and waited at the side, not daring to make a sound. At this moment, Cui Heng¡¯s gaze was fixed on this strange passageway. He was bewildered and thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s really Earth.¡± This passageway to the foreign realm was not a normal spatial passageway. It did not have a physical carrier. It was like a painting floating in the air, allowing people to see the scene of a starry sky. Through this ¡°picture¡±, Cui Heng not only saw Earth, but also Mercury, Venus, Mars, and so on. Of course, there was also the core sun. However, he did not feel any abnormal power invading. Just like the situation when he investigated earlier, this foreign passage did not affect him at all. However, in contrast, Cui Heng could not really come into contact with this foreign passage. Therefore, he could only observe the foreign passage, but he could not test its effect, let alone try to use this passage to go to the universe where Earth was. ¡°What¡¯s going on with this passage?¡± Cui Heng frowned, and then his eyes lit up with a faint golden light. He had used the Spiritual Golden Eyes. He planned to investigate the essence of this strange passageway. With Cui Heng¡¯s current cultivation, there was almost nothing that could hide from his Spiritual Golden Eyes. Although the state of this foreign passage was strange, under the gaze of the Spiritual Golden Eyes, its original appearance was still revealed. The ¡°picture¡± floating in the air suddenly distorted. The scenes of Earth, Mercury, Venus, Mars, the sun, and so on also became blurry. Chapter 778 - 778 Imprint (2) 778 Imprint (2) These scenes seemed to have all gathered together, condensing into a strange ball of light that looked both like a colorful spot and completely colorless. It floated in the air. Cui Heng hesitated for a moment before revealing a trace of Dharmic powers to come into contact with this strange ball of light. Then, the ball of light changed again and turned into a palm-sized solar system model that kept spinning in the void. When the trace of Dharmic powers Cui Heng released was exhausted, the miniature solar system disappeared and returned to the appearance of a strange ball of light. However, although it was only a short change, it allowed him to figure out what this ball of light was and what its use was. ¡°Rather than calling it a passage, it¡¯s more like a space-time road sign.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°This light ball is actually the imprint of the solar system at a certain time. Through it, one can descend to the solar system at this time. However, there seems to be an extremely powerful barrier between this world and the solar system. With my current cultivation realm, I can¡¯t go over yet. Perhaps I can give it a try after I break through to the Peak Return to Void Realm. However, since there are space-time signs to locate the solar system, are there also similar signs on Earth? Is my transmigration related to this?¡± For a moment, many thoughts and guesses appeared in his mind again, but he quickly adjusted his mentality and restrained himself from thinking about these things. ¡°The most important thing now is to try to return to the starting point of this world as soon as possible and strive to break through to the Peak Return to Void Realm.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself. Then, he put the strange ball of light into his Grotto-Heaven and looked at the person beside him. He smiled and said, ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°Feel?¡± The Supreme God of Man was stunned for a moment before he smiled and said, ¡°Very good, very good. I feel unprecedentedly good!¡± With that, he bowed deeply to Cui Heng with extreme respect. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°I just helped you in passing. This is also one of my cultivation methods.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand and chuckled. At this moment, he had already occupied this time period and completed the integration of the timeline. His identity was a mysterious expert who had saved the Supreme God of Man once. In reality, when Cui Heng put away the strange ball of light, he had already entered the River of Time and continued to move further back in time. In this bright silver river of time, he walked through the era of the Three Supreme Gods, and the era of the Human Race gradually becoming stronger. He arrived at the era where the Human Race was born and struggled to survive¡­ Step by step, he moved further back and became more and more ancient. Finally, Cui Heng arrived at an era where the Human Race had yet to be born. The world was still as wild as before, and all the natural laws were filled with a primitive and vast aura. In this era, the Supreme God of Heaven had just been born, and the laws had yet to begin to expand. The Supreme God of Earth had only been born not long ago, and the world had not begun to expand. Needless to say, there were very few living beings in this vast world because of the Supreme God of Man. After a long time, he returned to the most ancient times. Cui Heng had finally arrived at an era that Beginning and End had not yet left. The past, present and future identities of the Supreme Gods were unified in the timeline. The Supreme God of Man at this time point also knew Cui Heng. Therefore, after Cui Heng arrived at this time point, he went to look for the Supreme God of Man of this era. He did not expect that the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth were also here. The three of them were drinking tea in a very friendly manner. They did not look like they had experienced a huge battle in the future at all. Since the Supreme God of Man of the future could synchronize information with his body in this era, so could the Supreme God of Heaven and Supreme God of Earth. This also meant that they knew what had happened in the future. Yet, they could still appear so harmonious. ¡°Dao Brother Cui.¡± When the Supreme God of Man saw Cui Heng arrive, he took the initiative to stand up and cup his hands. The Supreme God of Heaven and Supreme God of Earth beside him also stood up and bowed, their expressions normal. However, Cui Heng looked at their expressions and actions and used his divine sense to sense the aura on their bodies. He immediately frowned. ¡°Dao Brother Cui, let¡¯s talk in private,¡± the Supreme God of Man said to Cui Heng. Then, he bade farewell to the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth and left with Cui Heng to a secluded mountain peak. ¡°Are the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth at this time point just a historical imprint?¡± Cui Heng asked directly. ¡°But if they¡¯re just a historical imprint, why are they so real?¡± Just now, after he saw the Supreme God of Heaven and the Supreme God of Earth, he did not notice anything wrong at first glance. It was only when they bowed with the Supreme God of Man that he realized that something was wrong. Although the Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth at this time looked normal on the surface, Cui Heng could sense with his divine sense that they were no longer living beings. Instead, they had become imprints similar to a natural phenomenon. Their only use was to maintain the interaction in the original history and maintain the normal progress of time. ¡°They have already been transformed into Dao, which is equivalent to no longer existing,¡± the Supreme God of Man explained. ¡°But the past history still exists, so it naturally formed a imprints similar to a natural phenomenon. In the established history, they will communicate with me like the real Supreme Gods of Heaven and Earth. They can even fight me. Their strength is not diminished at all. It¡¯s just that they won¡¯t know about the future. Even if history is changed, they will naturally make changes. If one¡¯s realm is not high enough, they will not be able to discover any abnormality at all. This way, they can maintain the normal progress of time to the greatest extent.¡± ¡°Maintain the normal progress of time?¡± Cui Heng laughed when he heard that. He asked instead, ¡°Why should time move forward normally? Isn¡¯t time something that can be controlled at will? As an expert who controls the changes of time, you actually left two time imprints to maintain the normal progress of time after the Dao Transformation. Moreover, they¡¯re imprints with the same power and thoughts. What is this?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The Supreme God of Man fell silent when he heard this. For a moment, he did not know how to answer. After a long while, he said, ¡°This is indeed a little strange. I don¡¯t know why either. Perhaps this is the rule from the beginning of time¡­¡± At this point, he suddenly paused and asked,¡± Do you want to meet High Lord Beginning? He has yet to leave this era.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡­ . To experts at the level of Cui Heng and Supreme God of Man, the Primordial World of this era could be said to be quite exquisite. They could instantly arrive anywhere in this world. However, in order to show their respect for Beginning, the two of them did not descend directly to the entrance of the Palace of Beginning. Instead, they descended a little further and walked over. When Cui Heng and the Supreme God of Man arrived at the entrance of the Palace of Beginning, they saw a handsome youth with white wings standing there. His hair was tied up with a red hair-crown, and he looked like an elegant white crane. ¡°Supreme God of Man, is this a new living being you created?¡± The youth asked the Supreme God of Man curiously. There were very few living beings in this era and they were very familiar with each other. ¡°His life level is above mine.¡± the Supreme God of Man shook his head gently and said, ¡°We¡¯ve come to pay our respects to High Lord Beginning.¡± ¡°Oh, the Lord is inside. I¡¯ll bring you in.¡± The youth turned around and walked towards the Palace of Beginning. As he walked, he smiled and said, ¡°Supreme God of Man, don¡¯t you symbolize all living beings? How can there be a living being at a higher level than you?¡± He seemed to be very curious about Cui Heng, but he did not dare to ask Cui Heng directly, so he kept asking the Supreme God of Man. He only stopped when he reached the deepest part of the palace. ¡°Here, in front is the place where the Lord is meditating. Go ahead.¡± The youth pointed at the meditation room in front of him, then turned around and left. Then, Cui Heng and the Supreme God of Man walked into the meditation room and saw that it was empty. There was only a meditation cushion placed here. There was no third person at all. ¡°There¡¯s no one?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly. At this moment, the Supreme God of Man seemed to have seen a supreme existence. He knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the meditation cushion. ¡°Greetings, High Lord Beginning!¡± However, there was no one in front of him at all. There was only an empty meditation cushion. Chapter 779 - 779 From Now On, I Am the Ancestor of Creation 779 From Now On, I Am the Ancestor of Creation In Cui Heng¡¯s perception, the meditation cushion was empty. There was no High Lord Beginning. This was not because he could not see High Lord Beginning sitting there. Instead, it was because he had seen the true appearance of this place. Beginning was no longer here. There were no traces of any imprint left behind and he had completely disappeared. At this moment, the Supreme God of Man was only worshiping Beginning in his mind. ¡°In that case, the path that I¡¯ve crafted will work now.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself and walked straight towards the empty meditation cushion. At this moment, the Supreme God of Man was still kneeling on the ground and bowing to the empty meditation cushion. At the same time, he was very worried. Why was Cui Heng still displaying such an attitude when facing High Lord Beginning? He did not even bow. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that High Lord Beginning would be unhappy? But at this moment, the Supreme God of Man suddenly saw Cui Heng walking towards the meditation cushion. It was as if he treated this meditation cushion as an ownerless item. He completely ignored High Lord Beginning who was sitting there. ¡°What is he doing? What is he trying to do? Is he crazy?!¡± The Supreme God of Man was terrified. He did not expect Cui Heng to suddenly do this, let alone understand why Cui Heng would do this. Could it be that he thought that his cultivation was profound and his strength was powerful, so he wanted to compete with High Lord Beginning? But this was too ridiculous! How would he dare?! Sitting on the meditation cushion was the beginning of everything. The source of everything, the ancestor of Creation, and the origin of myriad techniques. Such an existence could no longer be described using cultivation realms. This was because it was impossible for any cultivation path to reach the level he was at. His existence alone was proof of his supremacy. At this moment, the Supreme God of Man was so shocked that his guts were about to split open, but he did not dare to make a sound to remind Cui Heng. As a Supreme God born from the Beginning and End, his understanding of Beginning was that he was an incomparably high being. Other than High Lord End who was on the same level, there was absolutely no existence that could compare to him. In front of such a supreme existence, he had always only dared to be respectful. He would only speak when he received permission and would never take the initiative to say anything. At this moment, Cui Heng had already walked to the meditation cushion. He quietly looked at the empty meditation cushion and enveloped it with his divine sense. For a moment, layers of distorted light and shadows appeared in his perception, as if countless images of the past and future were intertwined here and gathered on this meditation cushion. Clearly, this meditation cushion was not a simple meditation cushion, but also a symbol of the flow of time. It was the place where the past and future intertwined, and also the core of the present time. Simply put, this meditation cushion was actually something that was fixed in the Time Spectrum. As long as it existed, time could flow normally, and space would exist normally. If this meditation cushion was gone or destroyed, space and time would be in chaos, and all laws and matter would perish. This was the meditation cushion that Beginning sat on. ¡°After sitting down, I¡¯ll be the one occupying the position of Beginning.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°But where did the original owner go? Did he disappear so completely? Did he transcend, or did he go to the foreign realm?¡± After thinking for a while, he decided to continue on the path he had already set. He would return to the beginning of time and occupy the entire timeline from the beginning of time to the present time. Hence, Cui Heng took a step forward and sat on the prayer mat. At the same time, the person who was originally trembling in fear and feeling that Cui Heng was about to be killed by High Lord Beginning suddenly felt something and could not help but look up at the figure sitting on the meditation cushion. Then, he seemed to have been struck by lightning and froze there. His gaze was completely stagnant, and his thoughts had completely stopped spinning. He was motionless like a puppet. That was because at this moment, High Lord Beginning who was sitting on the meditation cushion no longer looked familiar to him. He actually looked like Cui Heng. Moreover, it was not just this time point. From this moment onwards, in the endless years that followed, High Lord Beginning actually became Cui Heng. At the same time, the Supreme God of Man also felt that his inherent understanding had changed. A new message appeared in the many pieces of information that he had synchronized from the future. High Lord Beginning did not leave this world. He¡¯d just disappeared from the eyes of all living beings. Actually, he had been watching over the Primordial World and the Boundless Chaos Sea from the void. ¡°This, what¡¯s going on? What just happened? Why did it become like this?!¡± The Supreme God of Man found this unbelievable, and he could not understand why such a situation had happened. It was true that he knew that Cui Heng was occupying the timeline, but he did not dare to imagine that Cui Heng would occupy the position of Beginning in the timeline. This was too crazy and exaggerated! How could he do such a thing! Unbelievable! While the Supreme God of Man was still immersed in extreme shock, Cui Heng had already completed the unification and weaving of the timeline. He sat on the meditation cushion and a long time passed before his eyes. He looked at the shocked Supreme God of Man and said in a low voice, ¡°From now on, I¡¯m the Beginning.¡± ¡­ . After Cui Heng occupied Beginning¡¯s position in the timeline, he could clearly feel his cultivation realm begin to soar. Initially, he only occupied one point in time, but his cultivation realm had already advanced by leaps and bounds. When he began to integrate the subsequent periods in the timeline and weave another timeline, his cultivation realm began to soar, quickly approaching the limit of the Late-stage Return to Void realm. This process was extremely fast. In the outside world, it might not even have taken three seconds. In this short period of time, Cui Heng completed a series of extreme sublimations. His overall strength was countless times stronger than three seconds ago, and his various abilities had also increased countless times. Chapter 780 - 780 From Now On, I Am the Ancestor of Creation (2) 780 From Now On, I Am the Ancestor of Creation (2) However, although Cui Heng¡¯s actions of occupying, integrating, and weaving the timeline were huge, it did not affect most living beings. After all, even experts at the Perfected Immortal Emperor realm or even those who had surpassed the Perfected Immortal Emperor realm did not have the qualifications to come into contact with existences like the Beginning and End. Moreover, in the timeline set by Cui Heng, he was only an observer outside the Primordial World and the Boundless Chaos Sea. He would not interfere in anything. Therefore, the overall timeline did not change much. However, to the person who had personally witnessed all of this, this series of changes was no less than letting him personally witness the creation of the world. It was too shocking. Right in front of him, Cui Heng sat on the meditation cushion and occupied the position of Beginning in history! He could actually do this! He could actually occupy the position of Beginning in the River of Time. This was simply unbelievable! However, no matter how shocked he was, his rationality was still there. After recognizing all the changes, he was enlightened and kowtowed again. ¡°Greetings, High Lord Beginning!¡± Cui Heng slowly stood up from the meditation cushion. He looked at the person kneeling on the ground and smiled. ¡°Get up.¡± Only then did the Supreme God of Man stand up respectfully and bow. ¡°Thank you, .¡±High Lord ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡± Cui Heng waved his hand gently and said, ¡°Next, there will still be some changes in the past timeline. You have to be prepared.¡± ¡°Thank you for your reminder, High Lord!¡± The Supreme God of Man hurriedly bowed and thanked him. Actually, he could already predict what was going to happen next. However, when he learned that this was really going to happen, he could not help but tremble in his heart. Cui Heng had only become High Lord Beginning from this time point and remained in this position for countless years in the future. He had yet to occupy the earlier parts of the timeline, let alone return to the starting point of time and become the Ancestor of Creation. His next step would probably be to take this path. The starting point of this world would change, and so would the person who created the world. From now on, the source of the entire world would undergo a fundamental change. And all of this came from a powerful existence who had attained the Dao countless years later. Such a thing actually happened. This was a prime example of ¡°not becoming strong because he¡¯s ancient, but becoming ancient because he was strong.¡± Countless years after the creation of the world, he had attained the Dao, but he had returned to the past and occupied the time points before his existence. Eventually, he directly occupied the starting point of time and became the Ancestor of Creation. There was actually a cultivation method that could reach this realm. The heart of the Supreme God of Man could not calm down for a long time. When he came back to his senses, he felt that the past in his memory had changed. Especially the parts related to the original High Lord Beginning. This shocked him. He subconsciously looked at Cui Heng, who was standing beside him. He opened his mouth but closed it again without saying anything. He had already realized that Cui Heng had begun to occupy an even more ancient period in the timeline. From this time forward, the High Lord Beginning in the more ancient years would also become him. Everything would become different. ¡°In the future, there will be a true Paragon in this world.¡± ¡­ . The bright silver River of Time flowed under Cui Heng¡¯s feet, and ancient lights and shadows flickered before his eyes. He was getting closer and closer to the beginning of time. The laws of heaven and earth began to turn from stable to chaotic, from complicated to simple and primitive. The world became smaller and smaller, and there were fewer and fewer substances. Living beings were even more indistinct. That was because be it laws, matter, or living beings, they were all the results of the expansion of the concept of existence of the Three Supreme Gods. The closer one got to the front, the less this expansion would be. The composition of the world would also be simpler and more primitive. As Cui Heng continued to move forward, the timeline already became incomparably ancient. In this extremely long time ago, even the River of Time was different. It was no longer a clear bright silver color, but had become a little turbid, like the color of black and white. At the same time, Cui Heng felt that his progress of traveling back in time had begun to slow down. The turbid river of time seemed to contain a huge resistance, preventing him from continuing to rewind to an even more ancient time point. It even prevented him from seeing the situation of the world at this time clearly. However, to the current Cui Heng, such resistance could only have an extremely weak effect. It would not really stop him from rewinding time and occupying the past timeline. After feeling this resistance, an incomparably bright ball of light flew out of Cui Heng¡¯s body. This was the Great Dao Light, the external manifestation of Cui Heng¡¯s cultivation. In this boundless void, the Great Dao Light emitted endless light, as if the laws of a complete world were contained in this light, illuminating the turbid River of Time. The various chaos from before had been sorted out clearly, and the force that obstructed Cui Heng¡¯s advance also disappeared without a trace. Then, the situation of the world at this time was all presented in Cui Heng¡¯s perception. In the vast void, within the initial Black Yellow Qi, an incomparably huge ball of clear Qi was rising endlessly. An incomparably huge ball of turbid Qi was descending, and as time passed, it condensed into different states. The clear Qi rose to the sky, and the turbid Qi sank to the ground. It was the time when the world had just been established and the world was separated into clear and turbid. In the original timeline, two supreme existences, Beginning and End, had already been born. But now, in Cui Heng¡¯s perception, there was only natural Primordial Qi and natural Yin and Yang Qi. There were no living beings in the world. Clearly, the original Beginning that should have existed at this time had already disappeared. This also meant that, just like before, as long as Cui Heng descended to this time point and occupied the position of Beginning, he could become the real Beginning and occupy the timeline from this time onwards. There were no obstacles! ¡°Did Beginning really leave this world and even transcended?¡± Cui Heng was a little puzzled. The process of going back in time was too smooth, especially after crossing the era of the Three Supreme Gods. Beginning¡¯s departure or disappearance was as if he was specially making way for him so that he could easily return to the starting point of this world. ¡°If this is done on purpose, what benefits can there be for him?¡± Cui Heng thought to himself. ¡°If I can see him in the future, I must ask him personally. Now, I should return to the beginning of time as soon as possible and occupy all the timelines from the beginning of the world to the present. This way, I can break through to the Peak Return to Void Realm.¡± Thinking of this, he no longer hesitated and rushed forward. In an instant, Cui Heng passed through endless time. In his perception, all matter and laws had disappeared. The separated Yin and Yang, clear and turbid Qi, had gathered together again. This was the initial chaos before the creation of the world. Beginning should have broken through this initial chaos, broke through the Primordial Chaos, divided Yin and Yang, established the River of Time, and created the world here. Now, it was Cui Heng¡¯s turn. He did not know how Beginning had split open the sky in the past, nor did he know if he had used any special methods when he first split open the sky. However, it was not difficult for him to split open the sky now. Hence, Cui Heng raised his right hand and clenched it lightly. Immediately, a long sword that flickered with purple-gold light condensed in his hand. This sword contained incomparably mysterious power, as if it could perfectly explain the source of all worlds. Dao Life Sword! ¡°From now on¡­¡± Cui Heng raised the Dao Life Sword and slashed down gently. The chaos rumbled, and Yin and Yang were divided into clear and turbid parts. ¡°I¡¯m the Ancestor of Creation.¡± Chapter 781 - 781 The Path After That Is Blank 781 The Path After That Is Blank The moment Cui Heng became the Ancestor of Creation, was the moment he occupied the starting point of time. The source of this world changed. All the Great Dao and laws that once originated from the Beginning became illusory and disappeared. In its place were the laws and Dharmas based on the Great Dao Cui Heng cultivated. From the initial scale of the 3,000 Great Dao and the 480,000,000 laws when Cui Heng was at the Peak Soul Formation realm, the number of Great Dao laws he controlled had long increased countless times. Their essence was already extremely high and could completely be used as the foundation of a world. Simply put, after Cui Heng occupied the starting point of time, the foundation of this world began to change drastically. Even though it looked no different from before, the source was completely different. Whether it was the composition of the Heaven Earth Essence Qi, the rules of the existence of matter, the Great Dao that flowed naturally, or even the way time flowed, they all became based on Cui Heng¡¯s will and his cultivation as the source. It was at this moment that Cui Heng finally understood what the Flow of the Origin Myriad Dao was, what the initial starting point was, and why this realm was powerful. ¡°Now, my body can no longer be described as purely my own state.¡± Cui Heng understood something in his heart. ¡°After occupying the starting point of time and becoming the Ancestor of Creation, everything that was born from the beginning to present is actually a part of me. Even the origin of time is a part of me. From the initial time to the current time, all the living beings and substances born during this period, be it the Primordial World, the Chaos Sea, the Three Supreme Gods, or the uncountable living beings, are all a part of me.¡± At this moment, Cui Heng¡¯s aura had also become incomparably majestic and mysterious. If anyone could see him in his current state, they would immediately feel as if they were facing the source of the Great Dao and feel that Cui Heng was an omnipotent great being. Just by standing there, Cui Heng¡¯s body would naturally produce endless light and shadow phenomena. Among them, countless worlds and universes were born and destroyed constantly. Countless powerful living beings were born, formed, and destroyed. This cycle never stopped. The strongest among these countless living beings was capable of reaching the Late-stage Return to Void Realm. There were even more experts at the Immortal Ancestor realm. However, to Cui Heng, this was like a dream without any real feeling. It was like an illusion. All matter and laws were born according to his will, and they also existed according to his will. If he wanted chaos to appear, chaos would appear. If he wanted to open up a world, the world would open up¡­ Everything was done as he wished. There would be no obstacles. From the beginning of time to the present time, in these endless years, all space-time, worlds, universes, and living beings had to change according to his wishes. In this incomparably long timeline, Cui Heng could easily reverse all cause and effect, reverse the present and the past, and even easily violate logic. What was omnipotence? This was omnipotence! Cui Heng suddenly understood why the Return to Void realm was called the Return to Void realm. The process of cultivating in the Return to Void Realm was actually a process of allowing one to complete an internal cycle and no longer rely on their environment. From then on, they would be eternally proven and would no longer be affected by any external objects. This was the absolute truth. Other than himself, everything else was actually like an illusion. He could control and change it at will. ¡°So this is the Peak Return to Void Realm.¡± Cui Heng could not help but sigh. ¡°According to the standards of Earth, I¡¯m already equivalent to a being who has unified the multiverse that has existed for countless years. However, I haven¡¯t occupied the entirety of the timeline yet. I only occupied the timeline from the beginning of time to the present. And there¡¯s still the endless future and the final End point which stretches beyond the ¡®present¡¯. Next, what I have to do is to occupy the future timeline and take advantage of all the possibilities in the timeline. When I completely occupy the starting point and control the River of Time, I¡¯ll complete the cultivation of the Peak Return to Void Realm. I¡¯ll know everything and be truly omnipotent.¡± The path to cultivate in the Peak Return to Void Realm was already incomparably clear. There was no need to peruse the High-level Immortal Technique, From Initiate to Immortal Ascension. With Cui Heng¡¯s own judgment, he could clearly see the path ahead. However, the clearer the path from the Peak Return to Void Realm, the more puzzled he felt. His cultivation had already reached this stage. After completing the cultivation in the Peak Return to Void realm, he would be truly omnipotent. In that case, what was the Dao Integration realm that was above that? Dao Integration¡­ What kind of Dao must he integrate with? With such doubts in mind, Cui Heng returned to the Grotto-Heaven Dao Palace and took out the High-level Immortal Technique, From Initiate to Immortal Ascension. However, this time, he did not directly exchange for reading time. Instead, he circulated his Dharmic powers and planned to use his strength to flip it. Before this, he could only open this high-level Immortal Technique after exchanging for reading time. Actually, Cui Heng had once tried to open it with his own strength. But he failed every time. However, the situation this time was clearly different. Cui Heng circulated his Dharmic powers at the Peak Return to Void Realm and enveloped the High-level Immortal Technique. Then, he easily flipped it open. The improvement from the Late-stage to the Peak Return to Void Realm was too huge. It was impossible to describe it accurately with words. After such an improvement, the power that stopped him from flipping open the high-level Immortal Technique already seemed incomparably frail. It could not affect him at all. After Cui Heng flipped open the high-level Immortal cultivation technique, a familiar Immortal cultivation technique appeared in front of him, but it was a little different this time. Compared to what he had seen when he exchanged for reading time, the contents of this high-level Immortal Technique were clearly more detailed. How could a Foundation Establishment cultivator make his Dharmic powers more agile, how could he activate his Dao foundation, how could he ignite True Fire to calcine his Dao foundation sea into a Golden Core, how could a Golden Core have spirituality and evolve into a Nascent Soul¡­ There were all of these! From Qi Refinement to the Return to Void Realm, there was a very detailed description and explanation of how to cultivate and break through each realm. The general cultivation concept that he had to struggle to comprehend in the past were not there at all. In the past, the specific cultivation method had to be explored by him every step of the way. ¡°It¡¯s actually so detailed?¡± Cui Heng was a little surprised, but he was not too affected. After all, he actually did not need the detailed steps for the previous realms anymore. He even felt a little happy now. Since the previous realms were described so clearly, the subsequent Dao Integration realms should be very detailed as well. However, when Cui Heng flipped through the contents of the Return to Void Realm, he did not see any description of the Dao Integration Realm. Instead, he saw the cultivation methods of spells. From ordinary spells like ¡°Inedia¡±, ¡°Eating Wind and Drinking Dew¡±, and ¡°Body Strengthening¡±, to supreme Immortal techniques like ¡°Daoyi Seal¡±, ¡°Taiji Diagram¡±, and ¡°Ultimate Sword¡±, there were all very detailed records. This also meant that from now on, he no longer needed to deduce spells. No matter what direction or type of spell he needed, he could just flip through this High-level Immortal Technique technique to search for it. ¡°The cultivation method of the Dao Integration realm is actually behind these spells?¡± Cui Heng was a little puzzled. Such a structure was a little illogical. However, when he flipped through the chapter about spells, his movements suddenly froze. His gaze froze as he stared at the high-level Immortal Technique without moving. After a while, Cui Heng came back to his senses slightly. He frowned and muttered, ¡°What does this mean?¡± Behind the contents of the spell section, there was indeed a page with the words ¡°Dao Integration¡± written on it. Logically speaking, there should be a description of the Dao Integration realm cultivation. However, that was not the case. Behind this page were pages of white paper. Not a single word was written, let alone a description of the Dao Integration realm. The path after the Peak Return to Void Realm was actually blank?! Chapter 782 - 782 Occupying the Future 782 Occupying the Future ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this Immortal technique to be like this.¡± Cui Heng couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. However, this situation was indeed beyond his expectations. After getting used to knowing the subsequent cultivation path as long as he flipped through this Immortal technique, he was very curious about this sudden situation. It also caused some doubts to appear in his heart. Although this Immortal technique did not have a description of the Dao Integration realm, it pointed to the Peak of the Return to Void realm. It was enough for the person who cultivated this technique to reach the level of being omnipotent and omniscient. Then who created this Immortal technique and what realm had he reached? Why did the ¡°benefits¡± given by the System include this Immortal technique? Was his transmigration and the origin of the System related to this Immortal technique? To this day, Cui Heng could clearly determine that the core of the system¡¯s benefits was this Immortal technique. Whether it was the Grotto-Heaven, the Dao Palace, or other aspects, they were just supplementary. Thinking of this, Cui Heng spread out his divine sense. After a moment of hesitation, he began to analyze the existence of this Grotto-Heaven and the System. But he found nothing. The essence of the Grotto-Heaven was a little similar to the Primordial World at the beginning of the world. The Great Dao laws were extremely complete, but it was completely independent in the timeline. This also meant that he could not see the past of this space, nor could he see the future of this space. It was very mysterious. The System was even more mysterious. He could not even find out what kind of existence the System was. Whether it existed in him or only established a connection with him through a mysterious method, he did not know. ¡°Even with my current realm, I can¡¯t understand the mysteries within. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to completely reach the limits of the Peak Return to Void Realm before I can investigate the System further.¡± Cui Heng ended his investigation of the System and shook his head gently. He thought to himself, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I should finish the last part of my cultivation first.¡± After making his decision, he left the Grotto-Heaven Dao Palace and returned to the present time. Although the source of the starting point of time had changed, under Cui Heng¡¯s series of subtle controls, the surface situation of the timeline had not changed at all, and no one sensed this change. He could maintain the previous stability to the greatest extent without causing historical deviation and chaos, avoiding some unnecessary trouble. After doing all of this, Cui Heng left the place. However, what he wanted to do this time was not to go back in time, but to explore the future, occupy the timeline of the future, and grasp the many possibilities of the future until he occupied the position of ¡°End¡±. Above the River of Time, Cui Heng appeared in an omnipresent state and began to observe the ¡°tributaries¡± in different directions, which was to observe the different possible futures. At this moment, the River of Time he saw was completely different from before. From the past to the present, the River of Time was only a single line. Even if there were any changes, it would only change the river itself and no other splits would appear. This was the fixed ¡°past¡±. However, going to the future from the ¡°present¡± time was different. Although the future outcome was already destined, leading to the end of nirvana, the process in between was very different. There were countless different possibilities and directions. Simply put, the timeline from ¡°past¡± to ¡°present¡± was like the trunk of a tree, and the branches that grew in different directions from the ¡°present¡± represented all the different futures. These ¡°futures¡± that grew from the ¡°present¡± time point could also be used as a new trunk and extend to more ¡°futures¡± in different directions, so much so that they were endless. In these different ¡°futures¡±, there were endless universes, worlds, and living beings. They could be understood as countless parallel space-times that could be produced according to every possible outcome from the present. Only a parallel space that occupied the endless possibilities of the future and unified everything could truly allow him to exist alone in the timeline. ¡°If I take over the future, my body will be countless times stronger than now.¡± Cui Heng looked at the endless tributaries in front of him and could not help but fall into deep thought. ¡°Is this really just a small realm?¡± The future was uncertain and there were countless possibilities. Even if he followed a timeline to the end and occupied all the worlds in the universe in this timeline, he would have only occupied one timeline. There were countless other parallel futures to this timeline. Why was it not enough? He had to occupy all the timelines in order to truly reach the end of the Peak Return to Void Realm. One could imagine how powerful his body would be after reaching that realm. Under normal circumstances, such a thing was almost impossible to complete. No one could summarize all the countless futures and explore them. The changes in the future were too complicated. Any subtle change in the current node could cause huge waves in the River of Time in the future, triggering unexpected changes. However, this was not impossible for Cui Heng. With his past cultivation, he had long achieved omnipresence in the sense of space and spread this characteristic to the past while occupying the past. Therefore, be it the present or the past, there were countless Cui Hengs at the same time. Every Cui Heng could be used as a ¡°start point¡± to occupy the endless future. While occupying the future, the omnipresent characteristics would also appear at the time of the future. This way, he could continue to have countless ¡°starting points¡±. And so on, he could continue to extend endlessly until he occupied the future completely. After clarifying the method, Cui Heng began to take action. Now, countless Cui Hengs from the present stepped into different futures at the same time, engraving their existence in that space-time and occupying that time point before continuing to spread further. The countless tributaries divided by the River of Time quickly filled with Cui Heng¡¯s figures. Every possible future would be occupied by Cui Heng. This also meant that Cui Heng would have absolute control over the future. What he wanted to happen in the future would happen in the future. And the future he did not want to see would never appear. Any universe, world, living beings, civilization, or even everything else had to follow his will if they wanted to develop in the future. This was omnipotence! It was precisely because of this that if there were already other existences occupying the future that this process would definitely be extremely difficult. However, the Beginning and End had already disappeared. Not only was the past timeline clean, but the future timeline was also the same. This allowed Cui Heng to not feel any obstacles in the process of occupying the future. None of the future tributaries could stop him. He almost effortlessly occupied all the timelines of the future and controlled all the possibilities of the future. However, this also made him feel even more clearly that all the futures and possibilities pointed to one thing. The end of the River of Time. From Cui Heng¡¯s perspective, all the ¡°future possibilities¡± began to gather towards one direction. Whether it was the extremely prosperous ¡°future¡±, the ¡°future¡± that had long fallen into the final tribulation, or other futures, they gradually began to die out and walk towards the same outcome. Cui Heng¡¯s eyes flickered with a faint golden light. His gaze landed at the end of the River of Time. It was a pitch-black void, like the final destination of everything. ¡°Is this the End?¡± Chapter 783 - 783 Her Big Brother Immortal 783 Her Big Brother Immortal What was the End? This was a question Cui Heng had been thinking about before. Would everything return to nothingness, or would everything be destroyed? If that was really the case, what kind of rules were followed? Was it the laws of nature, or was someone secretly manipulating all of this? Before reaching this final outcome, no one knew the answers to these questions. At this moment, Cui Heng was already standing before the end point. The countless timelines behind him had already become the past. As long as he took another step forward, he could step into the end of this time, the end of everything, the end of everything, and find out the truth. At the same time, he would truly complete the last step of the Peak Return to Void Realm and reach the end of the Return to Void Realm. From then on, he would know everything and be omnipotent. ¡°The current me is infinitely close to the end of the Return to Void Realm.¡± Cui Heng sensed his state and thought to himself, ¡°From the beginning of time to the time when everything is about to end, everything was born with me as the foundation. It¡¯s equivalent to being a part of me. ¡°If I occupy this position of End, I will completely dominate the timeline from birth to death. I just don¡¯t know what is after the end¡­¡± He had no way of answering this question. After all, as long as one was still standing before the end, they would not know what to expect beyond it. After thinking for a while, Cui Heng decided to continue forward and step into this place where all possibilities and the future ended. Hence, scenes began to appear in front of his eyes. There were scenes of the universe collapsing and chaos being destroyed, of time stopping, of everything being eternally destroyed, of mighty figures fighting each other to the point of destruction¡­ This was a scene of countless endings, and countless future possibilities all pointed to the final apocalypse. At the same time, Cui Heng felt his cultivation realm increase rapidly again. In the blink of an eye, he became countless times stronger, and the essence of his life was sublimated to the extreme, completely reaching the extremes of the Peak Return to Void realm. Omniscience and omnipotence! Whether it was the Primordial World or the Endless Chaos Sea, any matter, laws, living beings, and so on, there were no more mysteries for Cui Heng. Moreover, they would all change according to his wishes. Although Cui Heng already had a similar ability when he occupied the position of Beginning, he was still unable to control the future and final outcome at that time. Now, it was different. He could already control everything. ¡°This is the end of the Peak Return to Void Realm,¡± Cui Heng muttered, his eyes flickering with countless lights. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. After the end, there¡¯s nothingness.¡± Now, he could see all the possibilities from the beginning of time to the end at a glance, and he could change all of this at will. Even the 300 years he had spent in the System Space had changed from a state where he could not trace back to a state he could control. At this moment, Cui Heng had truly achieved the uniqueness of the timeline. He occupied all the space-time in the past, present, and future and had reached an indescribable realm. But even so, he still had doubts in his heart. ¡°I¡¯ve already reached this realm. What is the path ahead? What¡¯s the Dao Integration realm?¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°And where did Qiqi, Beginning and End go? Did they really go to the world where Earth is? What¡¯s so special about the world where Earth is? Is there really a so-called transcendent opportunity?¡± Of course, other than these doubts, he had another biggest question. It was about the System. Actually, the moment Cui Heng completed his breakthrough, he had already seen through the huge essence of the System. The System¡¯s notification and communication function relied on the Grotto-Heaven Space. This Grotto-Heaven Space was hidden in the deepest part of his True Spirit. He only discovered it just now. For example, the Dao Palace, Guardian, Flying Sword, Dharma Robe, and other functions were all minor details. As long as one had a certain level of cultivation, they could realize these functions themselves. There were no more secrets. What Cui Heng was most concerned about was the essence of the Grotto-Heaven. It seemed to have evolved from an extremely mysterious substance. This substance seemed to contain the concept of everything and was the foundation of the existence of everything. However, it also seemed to be a little incomplete. ¡°The aura of this substance is somewhat similar to the power that affected the Supreme God of Man. Is the System also related to Earth?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly and thought to himself, ¡°Looks like I can only find the answer to all the mysteries after I go to the world where Earth is. Perhaps I can also find out why this thing appeared in the form of a System.¡± The System was only the appearance of that mysterious substance, and it meant that the mysterious substance was really a System. Why did this strange and mysterious substance appear in the state of a System and attach itself to him, providing him with so much help? There must be a huge secret hidden behind it. ¡°Perhaps this also concerns why I transmigrated to this world and how I should walk the path after the Return to Void Realm.¡± Cui Heng closed his eyes slightly and took a light breath. He had already made up his mind to leave this place and head to the world where Earth was. Previously, he had obtained a space-time imprint that led to the world where Earth was. Through it, he could descend to the solar system at any time. However, at that time, he felt that there was an extremely powerful barrier between this world and the solar system. With his cultivation at that time, he could not pass through it. The situation was completely different now. Cui Heng gently raised his right hand, and a ball of light immediately appeared. Light and shadows that looked like the solar system flickered inside, as if it was guiding the way. The resistance that had once made it difficult for him to pass no longer existed. A clear scene of the solar system even appeared in his perception. ¡°The place where Earth is is indeed a completely different world from this one. Moreover, this time point is actually not far from the era I transmigrated from.¡± Cui Heng understood. Then, he directly broke through the void and left along the spatial pathway, heading towards the solar system. ¡­ . November 10, 2022. Milky Way, Solar System, Earth. Shanghai, Huixu District, Huaihai Road. At a table in the corner of the Shanghai library, a girl who looked to be in her late teens was focused on reading a book. Her facial features were exquisite and her appearance was beautiful. There was a sharpness in her eyes, adding to her heroic spirit and revealing an extraordinary temperament. However, the girl¡¯s attire was very ordinary. She was wearing a moon-white dress. She looked fresh and elegant, and she had a strong scholarly aura. She seemed to be a university girl who had yet to walk out of the ivory tower. Suddenly, she seemed to have sensed something. She was slightly stunned at first, then she suddenly looked up, her eyes filled with surprise as she muttered¡­ ¡°Big, Big Brother Immortal?!¡± Chapter 784 - 784 Long Time No See 784 Long Time No See After Cui Heng returned to Earth, he immediately felt the difference here. There was no Chaos Sea, endless multiverse, or Primordial World. There was only an incomparably huge super universe. It was infinitely vast. However, in terms of physical level and basic composition, this universe was no different from the endless multiverse in the Chaos Sea. However, it was too big. There was no such large universe in the Boundless Chaos Sea. Of course, compared to the Boundless Chaos Sea and the Primordial World, the universe where Earth was was still far inferior, be it in terms of size or essence. The Great Dao laws here were far less complicated than those in the Boundless Chaos Sea and the Primordial World. They were closer to the original state of the birth of the world. It was a little like an era not long after the beginning of the world. ¡°It¡¯s very easy to cultivate here.¡± Cui Heng thought to himself, ¡°Be it Immortal cultivation techniques or martial cultivation, it¡¯s easier to reach a higher realm here than in the other world. However, the source of the Great Dao here seems to be problematic.¡± While he noticed the various situations in this world, he naturally spread his existence to the past and future. In the blink of an eye, he completed the occupation of the timeline of this universe. The timeline from the birth of the universe to the end of the universe was completely controlled by him. This allowed Cui Heng to discover a problem. The source of the Great Dao in this world was actually not from the beginning of time. Instead, it was there before the beginning of time. In addition, even the situation after the end of the timeline was different from the other world¡¯s. Even if he occupied the timeline from the beginning to the end of time, he could not grasp all the information about this universe. This was very strange. ¡°How can this be? There are more mysteries surrounding the beginning and end of this world?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly and looked down. ¡°And there seems to be something wrong with the core of the Earth¡­¡± With his current cultivation realm, he could instantly see everything in this universe, including the position of Earth in the solar system. In the scale of the entire universe, such a small planet was insignificant. Such a small thing should not have any secrets in Cui Heng¡¯s eyes. Its entire composition should be clearly visible. But in reality, that was not the case. The core of the Earth seemed to be covered in a thick fog, making it difficult to see the situation inside. Even with Cui Heng¡¯s cultivation realm, he could not see through it with just an ordinary gaze. If he wanted to investigate clearly, he would probably have to use his divine sense or even use an Immortal technique like the Spiritual Golden Eyes. Such a level of secrecy could already be said to be unbelievable. After all, Cui Heng had occupied all the timelines here after coming to this world and had already reached the omnipotent realm. Nothing should be able to hide from his gaze. Moreover, there was something else on Earth that he cared about. ¡°Qiqi really came here, and even to Earth.¡± Cui Heng¡¯s gaze landed on Earth and saw Jiang Qiqi in the Shanghai library. As he had already occupied all the timelines of this universe, he naturally knew how Jiang Qiqi came here and her current state. At this moment, Jiang Qiqi¡¯s cultivation realm was not very high. It was equivalent to the level of a Top Immortal King and had yet to touch the domain of a Quasi-Immortal Emperor. However, she was suppressed by the strange power of the Earth¡¯s core. She could only unleash strength equivalent to the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm. This was the level of the Sixth Realm of the Immortal World. It was slightly stronger than Cui Heng, who had just walked out of the Beginner¡¯s Space, but it was even difficult to leave the solar system with that kind of strength. ¡°She¡¯s somewhat related to the mysterious power at the core of the Earth.¡± Cui Heng stared at Jiang Qiqi and noticed something different about her. He thought to himself, ¡°I¡¯ll meet her first and also investigate the situation at the core of the Earth. I can explore the mysteries of the beginning and end of time later.¡± To Cui Heng now, exploring the mysteries of this universe on the level of time might not bring him any improvement, nor would he gain much. After all, although this universe still had some unknown mysteries, its essence was not very high. The secrets of Earth were different. This not only concerned the causation of his transmigration, but also the essence of the System. It would help him understand the secrets around him. Therefore, Cui Heng directly released a trace of his power aura, allowing Jiang Qiqi to sense his existence. ¡­ . ¡°Big, Big Brother Immortal?!¡± Jiang Qiqi looked at the sky in surprise and joy, the joy in her heart almost overflowing. At this moment, in her Niwan Palace¡¯s sea of consciousness, a ball of gorgeous and colorful light became unprecedentedly bright, as if it had sensed its source and became incomparably active. This was the Heart Imprint Cui Heng had left in Jiang Qiqi¡¯s sea of consciousness. It contained the cultivation method and understanding of the Immortal Dawn Sword Art. It could allow Jiang Qiqi to obtain answers when she encountered cultivation doubts. Normally speaking, as long as Jiang Qiqi completely comprehended the Immortal Dawn Sword Art, this Dao Heart Imprint would completely disappear. When Cui Heng created the Immortal Dawn Sword Art and left behind this Dao Heart Imprint, he was only at the Mid-stage Foundation Establishment realm. With Jiang Qiqi¡¯s current cultivation realm, she should have completely comprehended this sword art and absorbed the Heart Imprint long ago. But now, there was still this Dao Heart Imprint in her Niwan Palace. This was clearly done on purpose by Jiang Qiqi. In order to retain this Dao Heart Imprint, she did not completely comprehend the Immortal Dawn Sword Art. Instead, she combined the martial arts inheritance of Daozhou Star and walked another path. At this moment, the door of the library suddenly opened and a slender figure walked in. This was a young man who looked to be in his twenties. His facial features were angular, and he was handsome. He was wearing a white casual outfit and black-framed glasses. With a sweep of his gaze, he saw Jiang Qiqi sitting in the corner. It was exactly Cui Heng. At this moment, an electronic notification suddenly sounded. ¡°Hello, please scan the venue code.¡± Cui Heng was slightly stunned, and a bitter smile appeared under his mask. He casually created a phone and SIM card. He opened the app Alipay and scanned the venue code beside him. After the staff verified the green code and 72 hours of proof, he allowed Cui Heng into the library. As Cui Heng¡¯s appearance and temperament were too outstanding, many girls in the library kept glancing over. However, when they saw Cui Heng walking towards Jiang Qiqi, they lowered their heads in shame and continued reading. They could not compare. They really could not compare. When Cui Heng arrived in front of Jiang Qiqi, she had already stood up excitedly and smiled like a flower. ¡°Long time no see.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Long time no see.¡± Chapter 785 - 785 Earths Core, Mysterious Crystal 785 Earth¡¯s Core, Mysterious Crystal It had indeed been a long time. To Cui Heng, the time since he last met Jiang Qiqi could no longer be calculated in years. After all, when he was in the other world, he had already occupied all the timelines and did not see Jiang Qiqi. It was almost equivalent to not meeting her from the beginning till the end of time. It was only when he returned to Earth were they truly reunited. ¡°You¡¯re really good at running, Qiqi.¡± Cui Heng sat down and chuckled. ¡°Big Brother Immortal came to look for me?¡± Jiang Qiqi asked in surprise. ¡°At first, I just wanted to take the opportunity to pay attention to your situation, but I couldn¡¯t find you, so I put more thought into this matter.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to come to this world.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how I got here either.¡± Jiang Qiqi also sat down and recalled, ¡°At that time, I had just relied on an opportunity to reach the level of a Top Immortal King when I suddenly arrived in a mysterious space. That space was boundless and empty. There are no substances or laws. It¡¯s as if it¡¯s completely empty. I don¡¯t know how long I stayed there before I managed to leave half a year ago and appeared on this planet. However, this planet is very strange. It¡¯s clearly very ordinary on the level of matter and laws. There¡¯s nothing special about its overall composition, but it has an abnormally powerful suppression power. It actually suppressed my strength to the level of Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm.¡± At this point, she paused slightly and asked Cui Heng with concern, ¡°Big Brother Immortal, are you also suppressed?¡± ¡°No.¡± Cui Heng shook his head and said, ¡°This is my hometown. It¡¯s where I was born and grew up.¡± ¡°Hometown?¡± Jiang Qiqi was very surprised when she heard this. She sighed and said, ¡°This place is indeed extraordinary. Could it be the core source of this world?¡± Although she could only unleash strength equivalent to the Myriad Techniques Return to One Realm now, her cultivation of the Top Immortal King level was still there. She could sense that Cui Heng¡¯s aura was incomparably vast and powerful, far exceeding her understanding. Therefore, in Jiang Qiqi¡¯s opinion, her Big Brother Immortal was at least a Quasi Immortal Emperor or even an Immortal Emperor-level existence. It was almost impossible for such an expert to be born on an ordinary planet. However, since Cui Heng said that this planet was his hometown, it meant that this planet was definitely extremely special. ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Cui Heng nodded slightly and slowly stood up. ¡°All the secrets here are at the core of the Earth. However, I can only confirm the exact situation after seeing it. Qiqi, you¡¯re also related to this place. Follow me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also related to me? Is this why I came here?¡± Jiang Qiqi was a little surprised, but she still nodded. Her longing for Cui Heng for so many years had long become instinctive, so she naturally had absolute trust in him. Hence, Jiang Qiqi followed behind Cui Heng and sank into the ground with him. Everyone in the Shanghai library had normal expressions. They did not realize that the two of them had already disappeared into thin air. ¡­ . With Cui Heng and Jiang Qiqi¡¯s cultivation realms, there would be no obstacles in their way to the core of the Earth. The two of them arrived very smoothly. Then, they saw an incomparably bright ball of light that flickered with a fiery red light. It did not look special. Jiang Qiqi observed carefully and asked curiously, ¡°Big Brother Immortal, this seems to be an ordinary Star Core.¡± Actually, she had also come to see the core of the Earth before, but just like what she saw now, she did not make any special discoveries. ¡°It¡¯s different.¡± Cui Heng shook his head gently. This ordinary looking core was only the external appearance of the core of the Earth. To people whose cultivation was not high enough, they could only see this appearance. They could not even see the fog that enveloped the core. At this moment, Cui Heng saw balls of dense fog that tightly wrapped around the true core of the planet, making it difficult to probe. However, he could clearly feel that Jiang Qiqi who was beside him was connected to the mysterious substance in the fog. And it was even stronger than when he was on the ground. ¡°What exactly is inside?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly. At the same time, a faint golden light appeared in his eyes, emitting an aura that could see through the essence of everything. Hence, from his perspective, the originally dense fog instantly dissipated, and what appeared before his eyes was a fingernail-sized bright silver crystal. When Cui Heng¡¯s gaze landed on the crystal, Jiang Qiqi, who was standing beside him, suddenly froze and could not move. ¡°Big Brother Immortal!¡± Jiang Qiqi¡¯s face turned pale. At this moment, she also sensed the abnormality here and even saw the ball of fog and the bright silver crystal that flickered in the fog. From Cui Heng¡¯s perspective, the mysterious power on Jiang Qiqi¡¯s body suddenly became stronger, and it actually produced an extremely huge attraction towards the crystal piece and began to pull it out of the fog. At this moment, the laws that originally suppressed all the extraordinary powers on Earth suddenly disappeared. Jiang Qiqi directly recovered her strength as a Top Immortal King, and many extraordinary auras of various sizes appeared on Earth. The entire Earth had changed greatly. ¡°Hmph!¡± Cui Heng suddenly snorted coldly. An extremely huge aura suddenly enveloped the past and future, wanting to strip the power from Jiang Qiqi¡¯s body. This was clearly someone using Jiang Qiqi as a pawn, their goal being to snatch this mysterious crystal hidden in the core of the Earth. As for who was hiding in the dark and plotting, he already knew in his heart. As Cui Heng attacked, the past and future changed at the same time. In the past, he did not investigate the situation in the fog, so Jiang Qiqi did not have any connection with the crystal. Her entire state returned to normal. However, as soon as this outcome was formed, the future space-time actually changed again. A palm that seemed to have stretched out from the beginning of time directly fell into the River of Time, wiping out countless future possibilities, leaving only one development, which was that Jiang Qiqi had attracted the crystal piece out of the fog. ¡°It¡¯s indeed you!¡± Cui Heng had already recognized the person and was prepared to modify the future. At this moment, a strange power erupted from Jiang Qiqi¡¯s body. It had the power to stabilize everything. It actually directly rejected all the external influence on her and cut off the attraction to the crystal. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a chess piece.¡± Jiang Qiqi said with great difficulty, ¡°I don¡¯t want Big Brother Immortal to be injured!!¡± ¡°A small speck of dust could actually fuse with a portion of the power of ¡®Existence¡¯?!¡± A very ethereal voice sounded in the void. It seemed to come from an endless distance, but also seemed to be right in front of him. It seemed incomparably ancient, but also seemed to be in the present. At the same time that this voice appeared, the surrounding light of time began to become chaotic. The order of the past, present, and future had become reversed, and the logic of cause and effect had become incomparably complicated. The originally normal space-time suddenly became a mess! Even living beings who had occupied the timeline in the past would fall into madness in this state. Cui Heng was not affected at all. He shouted in a low voice, ¡°Stop acting mysterious and come out! ¡°Beginning!¡± Chapter 786 - 786 Beginning and End 786 Beginning and End As soon as Cui Heng finished speaking, a figure that seemed to be condensed from billions of lights and shadows appeared. He seemed to be the starting point of everything, the source of everything. Everything came from him, and all myriad techniques came from him. This was Beginning. Jiang Qiqi could not see his appearance clearly. She could only see an incomparably mysterious ball of light that contained endless information. Cui Heng was different. He could clearly see Beginning¡¯s appearance. It was actually a young man who looked energetic. His appearance was even a little youthful, and he looked to be only 16 or 17 years old. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to reach such a realm.¡± Beginning looked at Cui Heng with a sigh and chuckled. ¡°You can actually evolve a path to reach such a realm with your cultivation method. Impressive, impressive, really impressive! As expected of you.¡± He praised Cui Heng three times in a row and kept sighing, as if he was very surprised by Cui Heng¡¯s current achievements. Moreover, from his tone, it was as if he knew Cui Heng. It was like an old acquaintance. ¡°You¡¯ve been plotting to snatch something from here?¡± Cui Heng stared at Beginning with a cold expression and said in a low voice, ¡°Good plan, good methods, how dare you!¡± Just now, Beginnings had first wiped out all the future possibilities in the timeline, he then solidified the future of the timeline with the mysterious chip that Jiang Qiqi had pulled out of the fog. It was obvious that he wanted to snatch that chip. Moreover, Cui Heng discovered another problem. The moment the mysterious power on Jiang Qiqi¡¯s body appeared was when he began to investigate the crystal. These two things were completely connected in the timeline. In other words, only when Cui Heng came here to investigate that mysterious crystal would the future of the mysterious power that appeared on Jiang Qiqi¡¯s body and attracted the mysterious crystal in the fog happen. This must have been arranged by someone. This also meant that someone had treated Jiang Qiqi and even Cui Heng as pawns. Their goal was to snatch this mysterious crystal hidden in the fog at the core of the Earth. The only person who could do this was probably Beginning who was standing in front of him. ¡°Hahaha.¡± Beginning was not angry at all when he heard this. Instead, he laughed and looked at Cui Heng. ¡°Just as I expected, you still don¡¯t understand your true appearance. You¡¯re not my match. Don¡¯t fight with me. Just give me that crystal.¡± ¡°My original appearance?¡± Cui Heng frowned slightly. He vaguely felt that this might be the greatest secret hidden in his body, but he did not follow his initial train of thought. Instead, he continued, ¡°Do you want to surrender yourself, or do you want me to do it myself?¡± Now that he had already confirmed that they were enemies and not friends, he naturally would not be polite. The reason why he did not attack directly was because he was not sure of Beginning¡¯s strength for the time being. Although the two of them had fought on the level of time for a short period of time just now, he could only determine that Beginning¡¯s strength was not weaker than a Peak Return to Void cultivator. Moreover, it was a Peak Return to Void cultivator with the power to greatly change the future. He was definitely the strongest and most unfathomable existence he had seen since he started cultivating. ¡°You haven¡¯t even returned to your original appearance, and your strength must be inferior to before. You actually dare to speak to me like this.¡± Beginning laughed loudly, and then his expression suddenly turned cold. ¡°How stupid!¡± Before his words could reach Cui Heng¡¯s ears, the light on his body began to affect space-time. Whether it was the past or the future, he existed on the tributaries of every timeline. In these countless timelines, Beginning¡¯s body shone with an incomparably bright light, dominating everything from the beginning of time to the future. It continuously sealed the timeline where Cui Heng might escape and cut off the future timelines where Cui Heng might win. In the blink of an eye, the various tributaries of the River of Time had been demarcated from the beginning, occupying countless possibilities. Every possibility pointed to one future¡ª Cui Heng would be killed by him! When the countless possibilities in the timeline all pointed to only one outcome. This was the future that would definitely happen. This was also the essence of Beginning¡¯s realm. He could dominate the development of everything. As long as he set a direction for the future, everything would naturally develop according to his wishes. To any living being whose realm was inferior to Beginning or who occupied less timelines than him¡­ They did not even have a chance to resist. As long as Beginning had the thought, the future was already destined and could not be changed. However, Cui Heng¡¯s expression was normal in the face of such methods. He did not even counterattack, as if he was not worried that such methods could affect him at all. That was because although Beginning had specified the future and steered it to the only conclusion of death for Cui Heng, if he wanted this future to be realized, he had to satisfy a prerequisite. That was that his strength could defeat Cui Heng. He had to really be able to kill Cui Heng before this future would solidify according to his arrangements. After all, specifying the future was actually only to solidify a possibility of the future into a future that would definitely happen. It could not make something impossible possible. Beginning quickly discovered this problem. Although he had specified the direction of the future, he did not have the ability to let this future happen. No matter which timeline it was, no matter what methods he used, Beginning was unable to kill Cui Heng. Therefore, in these future timelines, Beginning¡¯s attacks were either dodged by Cui Heng or directly resolved by him. They could not affect Cui Heng at all, let alone kill him. Cui Heng was too powerful! His Dharmic powers at the Peak Return to Void Realm was powerful to the extreme. Even a supreme existence like Beginning who was born at the starting point of time and had accumulated power for countless years, could not compare to the current Cui Heng. ¡°How can this be? What kind of cultivation path did you deduce?¡± At first, he looked at Cui Heng in surprise. The current situation was indeed beyond his expectations, making him find it unbelievable. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so powerful. Even an Existence shouldn¡¯t be so powerful!¡± ¡°Existence?¡± Cui Heng noticed this keyword. His eyes narrowed slightly as he chuckled. ¡°Looks like you do know a lot of secrets. How about telling me?¡± This was the second time he had mentioned ¡°Existence¡±. Previously, when Jiang Qiqi¡¯s body emitted a power that could stabilize everything, Beginning said that Jiang Qiqi had fused with a portion of the power of ¡°Existence¡±. Now, he mentioned it again. ¡°Heh!¡± Beginning only sneered, and the aura around his body suddenly began to transform. He said in a low voice, ¡°Could it be that you still think that I can¡¯t do anything to you? You¡¯re indeed stronger than I expected, but this doesn¡¯t mean that you won¡¯t be killed by me.¡± Just as he spoke, Cui Heng suddenly felt an extremely drastic change in the future timeline. An extremely dense aura of destruction actually surged upstream from the endless future and crazily surged towards this time point. Everything, myriad techniques, and myriad Dao began to collapse and dissipate! The final moment that should have happened countless years later actually began to speed up, as if everything would end in advance! This incomparably powerful aura made Cui Heng¡¯s heart skip a beat. He could even clearly feel the extreme emptiness after everything ended. However, this also allowed him to understand who was attacking at this moment. He frowned and said, ¡°End?¡± ¡°Wrong, it¡¯s still Beginning!¡± A strange smile suddenly appeared on Beginning¡¯s face. His original youth appearance instantly transformed into an old man, and he grinned, revealing a row of incomplete teeth. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s also End!¡± ¡°I will send you to the final silence!!¡±